《All-Heavens Spellcaster》 Chapter 1 Late at night, in the kitchen of a restaurant called Catherine''s kiss in Brooklyn, New York, a Chinese young man in his early twenties was wearing a white apron and busy scrubbing mountains of dishes. His expression was both serious and focused, as if washing dishes was a noble and great job. Even if the white female boss with fair skin and sexy clothes stood not far away and looked at him, he didn''t make any response. Instead, he was more cautious. It has to be said that this picture is really a little strange. Other male employees in the kitchen show envy, jealousy and hatred. In particular, the black man who was also washing dishes immediately whispered, "Hey, man, you''re lucky. You know, I''ve worked in this restaurant for more than half a year, but I''ve never seen our charming boss pay so much attention to any man. Maybe you can take the initiative and ask her to have dinner after work." "Shut up! Work!" the Chinese young man responded coldly and continued to lower his head and quickly scrub the next plate. However, as long as you pay attention to the observation, you will find that a deep fear flashed in his eyes, as if the beautiful and cold woman opposite was a terrible beast. "Well, well, keep your seriousness and coldness. Maybe Catherine likes that." the black man whispered and shrugged his shoulders indifferently. After getting along for nearly a month, he has long been used to the other party''s attitude of ignoring everyone. In this way, a few minutes later, the beautiful female boss finally turned and left the kitchen and disappeared at the end of the stairs around the corner. Seeing this scene, the young Chinese breathed a sigh of relief, and the tense expression on his face relaxed. Maybe other employees in the kitchen don''t know who Catherine is, but he will never have any unreasonable thoughts about his boss who threw a werewolf with thick hair into the air and died alive. In fact, he is not a person in this world, but from another ordinary person who is more than 90% similar, also known as the earth. The reason why he was thrown over was just because he was drunk in a bar and complained to a stranger he didn''t know. He complained that the real world was too monotonous, the work was too boring, and the relationship between people was too cold. If only he could live in a world full of fantasy. As for the stranger''s appearance, he can''t remember it at all because of his drunkenness. But who would have thought that a perfectly normal complaint had triggered a terrible tragedy. When he woke up, he was surprised to find that he was lying naked in a dirty alley with a palm sized parchment scroll written on it: "my dear friend, this is the fantasy world you want. Please start to enjoy it." At first, he only thought it was a bad joke and prank played by his friend, so he picked up the scroll and walked out of the alley to see who was fixing himself. However, just in response to that sentence, I didn''t know. I was startled at a glance. Whether it''s passers-by or business shops around, they are basically white, black and Latino. The number of Asians is pitifully small. If it''s a whole person, it''s too big. Then he got a set of old clothes from a kind old man and headed for the city center under the guidance of the other party. A few hours later, he saw the famous landmark buildings such as the goddess of liberty, the Empire State Building and the Golden Gate Bridge. At this moment, even if he is stupid, he knows that this is the largest and most prosperous city in America - New York! Even time went back to 2003! Shock! Confused! unbelievable! With an indescribable complex mood, he began to try to contact his family and friends on the other side of the ocean to find out what had happened. But unfortunately, the world seems to have no trace of his existence. After numerous repeated confirmations, he finally realized that the words written on the parchment scroll were not joking, but true! The only thing I don''t know is what the so-called fantasy means here. Until more than twenty days ago He met his current boss Catherine Agnes A witch who holds the supernatural power of terror "Here you are, Zhang Cheng. Here is your salary for this week. Be careful when you go back later. The street is a bit rough recently." An old Mexican man in his fifties suddenly came in and threw an envelope containing money on the table. His name is Carles. On the surface, he is the manager of the restaurant. Behind his back, he is Catherine Agnes''s servant, assistant and housekeeper. He also has some incredible power. "Thank you very much, sir!" the Chinese youth quickly turned to thank him. Without even looking at how much money it contained, he stuffed it directly into his pocket. As a "three noes" without birth certificate, driver''s license, green card and work visa, he can''t enjoy any insurance and social benefits at all. He can only secretly fight illegal workers. He lives carefully by relying on his meager cash income every week. Occasionally, he has to hide from the police, the surprise inspection of the Immigration Bureau and the harassment of gangsters. However, today is his 30th day in the world, a very special day. As long as it is past midnight, the first task given on the mysterious parchment scroll will be successfully completed after 30 days. At that time, he will randomly select a profession as a template from many fantasy games he has played, novels and film and television works he has read, and enter the world where the profession is located to obtain his own strength. You know, since he was chased three blocks by a sharp toothed werewolf and almost died when he was caught and torn to pieces, he realized that although the earth looks ordinary, there are many ordinary people, including vampires, werewolves, deformation monsters, ghouls, ghosts, demons, angels, wizards, demon hunters, witch doctors, shaman priests, etc, Supernatural creatures and special abilities that exist only in many myths and folklores. If he doesn''t want to die one day, he must have the ability to at least protect himself. As for who threw himself into the world and what purpose he had, he didn''t intend to think about it for the time being. After all, since the other party can throw a person from one time and space to another, or the parallel universe, the power must be more powerful than expected. It may even be a prank of a God in the multi universe. What''s more, even if he finds the behind the scenes, he can''t force the other party to send him back, so he can honestly improve his strength and gain a foothold in the world first. Filled with an urgent desire for mysterious power, Zhang Cheng quickly washed the mountains of dishes in the sink, took off his work clothes, put on cheap casual clothes from second-hand goods stores, and walked to his residence. To know that Brooklyn, New York is not a safe place, especially for the sake of cheap rent, he chose a relatively chaotic neighborhood. He can hear gunshots and shrieks almost every night. Coupled with the existence of some mysterious forces, it is common to die a few people. Maybe it is because of this that the scroll gives the task of successfully surviving for 30 days Chapter 2 In the narrow and dark alley, a street lamp that is about to burn out is flickering, as if it could go out at any time. It is like people in this chaotic neighborhood. Although living is so difficult and dangerous, there are always a small number of people who do not choose to degenerate, and there is always a trace of hope in their hearts. However, with the growth of age, this weak fire of hope will eventually be extinguished. Young people who once dreamed of getting rid of poverty and embarking on the road to success will eventually become criminals or shameless special occupations for the society. But all this has nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. He just wants to go back to his safe residence as soon as possible and honestly spend the deadline of the task. As for other people''s life and death, he doesn''t want to care at all, let alone run into vampires, werewolves and other things. Unfortunately, according to Murphy''s law, the more worried a person is about something, the more it will happen. Just as he was about to cross the street and walk into the shabby four story apartment building not far away, he suddenly heard a harsh scream from a street away. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!" A young girl with ragged clothes and dark red blood on her shoulders rushed out and shouted in horror: "strange... Monster! There is a monster! Help me!" Before Zhang Cheng could react to what had happened, the two tall shadows immediately behind him caught up with him at a very fast speed, directly threw the girl to the ground, tore open her few clothes and bit her thin neck. Poof!!!! The dazzling bright red liquid splashed everywhere! The girl swallowed her last breath before she could scream. Judging from her dress, she should be a student of a nearby high school. She didn''t go home after school, but didn''t know where to fool around. The books and stationery in her schoolbag were scattered on the ground. The light in her eyes quickly dimmed and left the world with endless fear and unwillingness. The two tall shadows did not hesitate, lying on the body, biting and swallowing, just like hungry beasts. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng suddenly twitched in his heart and immediately touched the pistol hidden in his pocket. Because the shadow of crazy eating the corpse is the werewolf who chased him all over the street not long ago! These guys have thick black or brown hair all over their body. They are more than two meters tall. Their strong muscles can easily overturn an ordinary family car. Their sharp claws and teeth are covered with plasma and broken meat, and their eyes emit terrible red light. Because tonight is just the night of the full moon, they have no sense at all, and their minds are full of ideas of hunting and killing. According to the witch Catherine, werewolves are the contradiction of half man and half beast. When they don''t change, they are no different from ordinary people. Once they change under the influence of the full moon, they will instantly turn into monsters driven by animal nature. Unless they take some special skills, they can''t stop them from hurting others. In particular, most werewolves living in New York lock themselves in warehouses or basements on the night of the full moon, and then come out again after regaining their senses. There are always exceptions. A small number of werewolves always feel that returning to wild instinct is the complete werewolf. So instead of locking themselves up, they choose to wander around and kill on the night of the full moon. With the muscle strength similar to terror and the super fast wound healing speed, small caliber guns and knives are of no use to werewolves. Even if they are sieved, they can heal in more than ten seconds, and the warhead will be squeezed out. Only silver cooked with secret medicine can really prevent wound healing and kill the transformed werewolf. Of course, if a fierce man can directly cut off their heads, he can also kill werewolves As an ordinary youth, Zhang Cheng obviously does not have the ability to fight with each other. The nine millimeter pistol he bought from the black market for less than $150 is undoubtedly not enough to deal with the immediate crisis. Therefore, without any hesitation, while the werewolf was eating the body crazily, he turned around and ran to the restaurant where he worked, trying to ask his young and beautiful female boss or her servant Carls for help. As for the alarm, he didn''t even dare to think about it. Let alone the trouble of black household identity, the weapons carried by ordinary patrol police can''t cope with the current situation at all. "Ouch!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Hearing only a loud howl, the extremely tall werewolf suddenly turned around. Without asking, he must have found a new prey. He immediately called another werewolf, left the bloody female corpse and surrounded it from both sides. "Damn it!" Zhang Cheng gnashed his teeth and cursed, quickly took out a 9mm pistol and pulled the trigger without thinking. Bang! Bang! Bang! With a flash of fire, three bullets hit the Werewolf in front on the spot. The huge impact made it a meal, and the blood splashed everywhere. Like this, if you are directly hit by a gun at close range, if you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid you''ve already fallen to the ground. But for the werewolf, it was just a skin injury. In less than two or three seconds, the muscles began to squeeze the warhead in his body, and finally squeezed the warhead out Although the fur on the body surface was still stained with a lot of blood, the wound had completely healed as if it had never been hurt. At the moment, Zhang Cheng had an impulse to yell. He raised his gun again and aimed it at another catching werewolf. He fired several shots until the gun bore made an empty sound, and then turned around and ran frantically. While running, I didn''t forget to take out the strange parchment in my pocket and check the countdown given above. He knows very well that with his physical strength and speed, it is impossible to escape the pursuit of the two werewolves, so his only hope is to complete the task of survival for 30 days and obtain a career template before being caught up. Fortunately! This time, parchment did not disappoint him and went straight into the countdown to the last minute. In other words, in 60 seconds, midnight will come. "One minute! I just have to hold on for another minute!" Zhang Chengqiang endured his fear and shouted madly in his heart. Intense exercise and tension made his heart seriously overloaded. He opened his mouth and tried to breathe in the air. The expression on his face was extremely distorted. But even so, the two werewolves who followed quickly caught up. Seeing the sharp claws and teeth close at hand, the parchment suddenly released a golden light and completely swallowed him. Because of the injury, the crazy werewolf jumped up and threw himself into the air. A confusion flashed in his ferocious eyes and kept sniffing with his sensitive nose Chapter 3 "Hoo Hoo..." With intense breathing, Zhang Cheng was surprised to find that he didn''t know when he came to the gate of a high tower built in the middle of the void. Except for the location of the high tower, all around him were chaotic and shining stars. In front of the incredible scenery, he trembled subconsciously and carefully stretched one foot out of the platform. As expected, he completely stepped empty. This means that if you fall down carelessly, you can''t expect to live. Realizing how dangerous his place was, he stood there and rested for a few minutes until his breathing calmed down. Then he took out the parchment and looked at the tips given above. "Successfully survive for 30 days, and the task is completed!" "Reward any fantasy world class template!" "Please stand on the circular sign in front of the tower door!" "Circle mark?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously raised his head and glanced at the entrance. He soon saw a golden disc with a diameter of about two meters, densely carved with countless exquisite patterns and inlaid with hundreds of gemstones. Most importantly, the disk is not on the ground, but suspended in mid air, constantly refracting colorful light around. Out of the desire and longing for supernatural forces, he didn''t think too much and quickly came to the front of the disc. At the same time, the disc, like wisdom, slowly descended from the top and let him step on it. When both feet step on it, countless gemstones immediately release color illusions, showing the fantasy worlds that only exist in games, books and film and television works. "Bode''s gate", "night without winter", "ice wind Valley" and other games, as well as the background world of many novel stories and desktop games - the forgotten country Azeroth where Warcraft and world of Warcraft are located Known as the birthplace of fantasy, the place where the Lord of the rings took place - Middle Earth The world of conspiracy and power struggle depicted in the popular American drama song of ice and fire The planet where the ancient scroll series is located, neen The shelter world of Diablo and so on In addition, there are things like Harry Potter that also happen in the world of super earth In short, all the above worlds come from the deepest memory in Zhang Cheng''s mind. As a standard fantasy fan, he has read too many fantasy novels, film and television works, and played too many games with the same theme, so he is no stranger to this. But what puzzles him is that these worlds should have been an illusory world out of thin air with the help of imagination of authors and Game Agency reporters. But now, these illusory world actually want to become a reality, and he has to enter it, which is far beyond his understanding. When Zhang Cheng looked shocked and stared at the pictures of the real and incredible world around him, a line of small words suddenly appeared on the sheepskin: "the world begins!" moment The illusion began to spin rapidly around the disk. After about a minute, it began to slow down. Finally, the illusion of Azeroth''s world stays right ahead. Next second He only felt that a dazzling white light flashed and lost his perception of the surroundings. When his sight began to recover, his position was not a mysterious tower, nor the seemingly normal but actually dangerous magical earth, but a rolling hilly land. Emerald trees and flowers, fresh air, crisp bird calls, everything looks so relaxed and comfortable. Not far from the tree, two lovely squirrels are busy picking nuts and storing them in order to cope with the coming cold winter. They don''t care about the sudden emergence of human beings. "Where is this?" When Zhang Cheng was blown by a slightly cool breeze, he was excited and hurried to look through the contents on the parchment. I saw it written in beautiful small characters: "welcome to the beautiful Azeroth. According to your race - human, you can automatically join the alliance camp. At the same time, you can choose one of the following six classes, warrior, warlock, thief, priest, mage and paladin. The next tasks will be distributed according to the selected class." "Six classes? No hunters, no death knights, this should be the setting of the 1960s?" Zhang Cheng whispered, trying to find the vague memories in his mind. After all, they are all games more than ten years ago, coupled with countless version revisions, as well as new races, occupations and grades opened up later. Few people can remember them all clearly. In choosing the first career template, he didn''t dare to be careless at all. He just sat on the soft grass and was ready to think it over. First of all, the soldiers known as the beginning of the difficulty of hell in the 1960s were directly excluded from the choice. Because this profession is too easy to die, the famous "heaven to the left, soldiers to the right" can best explain the tragic situation of the warrior profession in the 1960s. Perhaps in the game, players can run corpses several times at most and lose some equipment repair costs, but in the real world, what they lose is their own life. Anyone with a normal mind will not like to be a soldier in front of the charge. Secondly, occupations such as paladins, priests and warlocks that obviously have some special tendencies must also be extra cautious, otherwise they will be involved in danger and trouble. As a result, there are only two classes to choose from, one is a mage and the other is a thief. The former has strong control and damage outbreak ability, and the latter has excellent stealth and assassination skills, which can be said to have their own advantages. However, out of a fantasy fan''s curiosity and longing for magic power, Zhang Cheng hardly hesitated. He immediately abandoned the thieves accompanied by the shadow and whispered to the mysterious parchment: "mage! I choose to be a mage!" "As you wish..." A line of small words flashed on the paper, followed by countless knowledge and memory related to magic. All the brains poured into the head like a tide, causing severe tingling to the sensitive brain nerves. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!" He couldn''t bear the pain. He immediately screamed, as if 10000 needles had pierced into his head at the same time. His eyes were squeezed by unknown forces, resulting in serious protrusion and congestion. Bright red blood even flowed out around the corners of his eyes, which looked very frightening. However, fortunately, this pain did not last long. In less than 30 seconds, the protective mechanism of the human body was activated, and the whole person turned his eyes and fainted. Not long after falling into a coma, a mass of lavender energy slowly emerged from his forehead and began to creep slowly along the skin. Bright beautiful patterns would be formed where he passed. Finally, when the skin surface was covered with such patterns, a prismatic sign formed on Zhang Cheng''s forehead and disappeared in about three or five seconds. If a mage from Azeroth sees it at this moment, he will be very surprised that a young man can unknowingly complete the transformation from an ordinary man to a mage apprentice Chapter 4 I don''t know how long it took, maybe dozens of minutes, maybe several hours, or maybe a day or two Zhang Cheng just felt like he had a long and incredible dream. In his dream, he became a young man named Ruisen. When he was very young, he was sent to Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom, as a noble father, to learn profound mysterious knowledge. He even met many well-known figures, such as Alsace minehill, Jaina Proudmoore, kelsas day by day and so on. Normally, such promising young people will easily step into the upper class society and become the pride of heaven in the eyes of others. Unfortunately, with the outbreak of the scourge, Prince Arthas degenerated from a Paladin to a death knight. He also raided Dalaran with the army of the dead, stole the book of Medivh, followed by calling out the polluter Archimonde, and completely destroyed this miraculous magical city. Terrible disasters and successive changes not only destroyed Dalaran, but also destroyed some things that Ruisen once believed in in his heart. Finally, frustrated, he chose to silently come to Hillsbrad hills, live a semi reclusive life, completely cut off contact with the outside world, and didn''t swallow his last breath until not long ago. It has to be said that this memory is so real that it seems that Zhang Cheng has lived a lifetime as Ruisen, especially the overwhelming army of the dead and the power of the polluter Archimonde to destroy the sky and the earth, which makes Zhang Cheng''s soul tremble. Finally, with the cold death, his consciousness finally returned to himself. He was no longer affected by reesen''s memory. Only a small part of profound and complex magic knowledge and incredible magic ability were retained. Fireball, arcane wisdom, frost armor, ice arrow, water making, food making, flame impact, Arcane Missiles, deformation, Frost Nova, magic suppression, slow fall, magic explosion, flame storm, detect magic, remove secondary curse, magic increase, defense against flame enchantment, flash, snowstorm, teleportation, Mana Shield, ice cone Familiar and unfamiliar spell names make Zhang Cheng understand that he is no longer an ordinary person, but a mage of Azeroth. According to the corresponding skills in the game, he should be between level 20 and 30 at the moment. Of course, compared with the role played by the player in the game, he still lacks the most critical part - talent! You know, whether arcane, fire or frost talents can greatly improve the combat effectiveness of mages. In particular, the ice barrier and ice body protection in the frost talent are simply the best choice to protect life at the critical moment. Otherwise, there will not be so many mage players in the game to choose frost instead of arcane and flame talents. "Damn it! My head hurts!" Zhang Cheng rubbed his temples and struggled to get up from the ground, shaking the soil and weeds on his body. Through his memory, he now fully knows his location, which is the area called Hillsbrad hills in the game. As one of the main human settlements, the fertile land and abundant rain here, coupled with the convenient sea terminal, make the local commerce, agriculture and animal husbandry quite developed. As long as you walk south along the path on the right for three or five days, you can reach the famous Nanhai town. But before that, we have to go to the forest hut where reesen lives in seclusion to receive the legacy left by the young mage after his death. After all, the professional template only gives the mage''s most basic combat ability, but the mages of Azeroth can not only fight, but also be good at research, learning, discovery and creation. If he wants to be a complete mage, Zhang Cheng must learn all the theoretical knowledge related to magic from the beginning like a real apprentice, and make full use of all available ways to obtain power, rather than relying on a simplified castration game professional template. To understand this, he quickly identified the direction with the help of the setting sun in the evening, and then walked straight towards the crooked forest path in the west, ready to arrive at Ruisen''s secluded cabin before the sun sets. Otherwise, once it gets dark, the wild will be filled with all kinds of fierce beasts, such as mountain lions, grizzly bears, moss eating spiders, etc. if enough running dogs are unlucky, they may encounter the undead who call themselves "the forgotten". Although these guys broke away from the Scourge army and joined the tribal camp led by Orc chief Sal, their evil nature has not changed at all. Even without Ruisen''s memory, Zhang Cheng won''t forget how many crazy and abnormal tasks he took in talemyr when he played the necromancer in the game. It may be fun to manipulate an evil character in the game, but if you change to the real world, no normal person can accept the actions of the forgotten. Anyway, if a dead creature suddenly appears now, he dares to promise that he will say hello with fireball at the first time and try to kill it quickly before the other party reacts. As for communication, go to hell. Full of vigilance for the strange environment, Zhang Cheng finally saw the wooden hut standing at the foot of the mountain before the last glimmer of the sun disappeared. Viewed from a distance, the cabin is not large, covering an area of only about 40 square meters, but I don''t know whether it is to defend against the attack of wild animals or for other reasons. The first floor connecting the ground is only a pile of wooden piles as a supporting structure, and the real residential area is on the second floor about 34 meters away from the ground. There is no ladder, no slope, and no place to climb. The stakes are even covered with thorns with sharp thorns. It is impossible to climb with bare hands. Obviously, these thorns were deliberately planted by the owner of the house. However, there was no problem. Master Zhang Cheng raised his hand and performed a flash technique. He instantly moved from under the shelf to the balcony on the second floor. Just when he was surprised at the plasticity and wonderful changes of the arcane energy just a moment ago, a dark shadow suddenly rushed out of the wooden house window. As the sky has completely darkened at the moment, he can''t see what it is. Subconsciously, according to the habit in the game, he releases a new frost star. Pop! With a crisp sound, the crystal clear frost spreads around the caster, and the shadow will freeze in place. "Roar!!!" Feeling the piercing cold shadow, he tried to break free again and again. At the same time, he roared angrily, and the green light was reflected in his fierce eyes. With the help of the faint light, Zhang Cheng finally saw the true face of the shadow. It has an earthy yellow fur, with its tail shaved. Its body length is about one meter eight to two meters. It has the characteristics of typical cats and looks very similar to the puma. Needless to ask, this uninvited guest is nothing else. It is the famous mountain lion in Hillsbrad hills Chapter 5 Looking at the big cat close at hand, Zhang Cheng was scared out in a cold sweat. Taking advantage of the freezing effect, he quickly condensed his magic and turned it into a harmless sheep. "Baa..." The mountain lion obviously couldn''t understand why his body suddenly became smaller, and all his sharp claws and teeth disappeared. There was a trace of confusion in his eyes. However, Zhang Cheng did not intend to give it time to think. He raised his leg and kicked it off the second floor platform. The attacked mountain lion immediately returned to its original shape in mid air. With the excellent sense of balance of cats, it turned over effortlessly and landed steadily on the ground. Just at the moment of landing, an ice arrow with a piercing chill fell from the sky, immediately tore up its earthy yellow fur, and frozen the blood vessels and muscles near the wound, forming a large purple and red terrible chilblain. Although there is no bleeding, frostbite is actually much more serious than bleeding. Looking at the painful expression on the mountain lion''s face and its slow movement, we can know how uncomfortable it is now. It opens its mouth full of fangs and roars angrily. "Roar!!!!!!!!!!" But Zhang Cheng, standing on the balcony on the second floor, completely ignored the rage of the beast in front of him. He focused on guiding the magic energy. In the blink of an eye, his hands burst into orange fire. Next second Boom! A flaming fireball flew through the air at a very fast speed and hit the belly of the mountain lion, followed by a violent explosion. The hot flame scorched the thick fur of the mountain lion almost in an instant, and the explosion tore open the soft muscles of the abdomen and exposed the bloody internal organs inside. Under the relentless attack of ice and fire, the king of mountains and forests immediately fell into a desperate situation, and even had no chance to resist or escape. Without compassion, Zhang Cheng followed up with another cold arrow and a fireball. He didn''t stop until he confirmed that the mountain lion couldn''t do anything anymore. He turned and pushed the door into the wooden house. As the first time he used magic fighting, he didn''t feel strange and unskilled as expected. It was like an innate talent. He didn''t need to consider too much at all. As long as there was an idea in his mind, the mysterious arcane energy in his body would naturally respond. Perhaps this is one of the advantages of castration to simplify the professional template. He doesn''t have to spend years or even decades studying and learning profound theoretical knowledge like the real master Azeroth, so as to obtain a certain combat effectiveness With all kinds of uncertain speculation, Zhang Cheng came to the dusty room and found the body on the bed at the first sight. Due to the long time, the body has already lost all water, leaving only a shriveled skin bag, but I don''t know why, but miraculously there is no decay. On the table next to the body, there was a paper full of common language letters of the alliance. It was estimated that 80% of it was a suicide note or something. In addition, there are only books and notes densely placed on the bookshelf, as well as the wardrobe and wooden box at the end of the bed. It has to be said that such a humble place is really not like the residence of a noble mage. After all, the real Azeroth is completely different from the game, especially the mage, which needs a lot of time to learn and accumulate, can never appear in hundreds. Take Dalaran, which is under reconstruction, as an example. At present, the number of civilians is about 3000, and only 120 mages belong to the kenrito Parliament. Although this is far from the full power of the kenrito parliament, it is not difficult to distinguish the scarcity of mages. "What a poor fellow. May your soul rest in peace..." While staring at the mumbling corpse, Zhang Cheng picked up the scribbled paper and wanted to see what could not be put down before the other party was temporary. He also specially left a suicide note. As a result, after reading it for only a few minutes, he was a little embarrassed. The first half of the suicide note was almost full of hatred and abuse of Alsace. It is the so-called "love cuts, hate deep". Jason always thought that Arthas could lead Lordaeron to unprecedented prosperity and strength, but he didn''t expect that the prince degenerated into a terrible death knight before he inherited the throne. He also killed his biological father, slaughtered the people he vowed to protect, and completely destroyed the glorious kingdom. The sharp contrast between before and after made his heart and physiology unacceptable, so he chose to turn all his feelings into hatred. As for the latter part, he is talking about his unknown admiration and secret love for Jaina. Like many men in Dalaran, Ruisen was once deeply fascinated by Gianna Proudmoore''s beautiful appearance and incredible magic talent. But among many suitors, he was too small, so small that no one was aware of the emotion hidden in his heart, and finally showed it in the last ten minutes before he died. From between the lines of the suicide note and some memories left in his mind, Zhang Cheng soon realized that the mage named Ruisen was a typical person with high IQ, low EQ and a little low self-esteem. His nerves are sensitive and fragile, so he will be hit and never recover, and completely lose the hope of life. After reading this letter, I don''t know whether it is catharsis or some kind of posthumous note showing true feelings. Zhang Cheng sighed slightly, came to the bookshelf and began to look through heavy and thick notes. After a while, he was firmly attracted by the strange magic knowledge, and unconsciously forgot the passage of time. When he was hungry, he made a magic bread to satisfy his hunger, when he was thirsty, he made some magic water, and when he was sleepy, he lay down in a chair not far away for a nap. In the next half month, he was completely immersed in the ocean of magic knowledge. Through the legacy left by Ruisen, he finally had a clear understanding of the mage profession. In Azeroth, mages do not just refer to the mage profession that players can choose in the game, but more than a dozen different branches, including shadow, necromancer, arcane, fire, frost and so on. Because strictly speaking, whether it is the first warlock in the human world or the undead magic of cursing the gods, it is actually the result of some powerful mages studying the orc Shadow Council magic. Although the initial goal was to defeat the enemy more quickly, with the deepening of research, they were gradually tempted by powerful forces and eventually degenerated into the Burning Legion or the minions of the scourge of the dead. This means that the honesty with arcane energy flowing in the body can also obtain abilities beyond the professional template through learning. As Ruisen personally experienced the destruction of Dalaran, he took a large number of rare and precious materials and books with him when he fled. Now all these knowledge have become the nourishment for Zhang Cheng''s growth. He eagerly absorbed the wisdom of countless outstanding mages, built his own magic theory system from scratch, and even forgot the passage of time Chapter 6 Just when Zhang Cheng devoted himself to learning the theoretical knowledge of magic, a caravan from Hainan town was approaching the cabin in the forest. The scale of the team was not large. There were only five carriages, five Coachmans and coolies, two guards wearing leather armor and holding long swords and shields, and finally a lovely girl about 13 or 14 years old with long blond hair. Despite the High Commission for hiring guards, in order to ensure that their goods will not be attacked by undead, beast and syndicate criminal organizations, the caravan owner old George reluctantly gave up and hired two local soldiers with good strength. Of course, there are two main reasons for doing so. One is that some goods on the car are special. As long as they can be safely transported to the destination, they can not only get rich rewards, but also establish close contact with the mages of the kenrito Council. He doesn''t want to make a mess of the opportunity he tried hard to win. The second is to send your beloved little daughter to Dalaran, which is under reconstruction, to settle down. If you can, you''d better join a mage as an apprentice. Of course, it would be better to marry a noble mage. You know, as the undead who call themselves the "forgotten" occupy the ruins of Lordaeron, the residents from the Alterac Valley to the Hillsbrad hills are suffering terrible attacks all the time. Last month alone, at least six poor farmers on the farm were killed by the sudden attack of the dead. Only Dalaran under the protection of magic shield has no record of civilian casualties. Those damn undead can''t even get close, let alone rush in to kill. Old George is a businessman and a very realistic man at the same time. In his opinion, the poor troops in Nanhai town alone are not enough to protect their lives and property, so it is natural to find another way out. In fact, three months ago, he had sent his eldest son to run a shop in windstorm city further south, and his second daughter followed her husband to run a leather business in minehill port in the wetland. Although the children are far from each other, it is quite troublesome to see each other, it is much better than the whole family getting together and being killed. Don''t think this is a joke. For ordinary people who have just experienced the scourge of the dead and the invasion of the Burning Legion, they can most realize the fragility of life. Therefore, nothing is more important than protecting the safety of themselves and their families "Hello! Dear Mr. employer! It will be dark in two hours. Where shall we spend the night tonight? Don''t tell me you''re going camping in the wild." a male guard who looked in his early thirties suddenly stopped, turned and asked loudly. Old George touched the back of his head with slightly sparse hair and replied in a slightly tired voice: "don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to expose the caravan to the sight of the damn dead in this dangerous season. As long as you go a little further, you can see a small wooden house in which a reclusive mage lives. We can spend the night." "Hermit mage? I''ve been in Nanhai town for half a year. How come I''ve never heard of it?" another young guard showed doubts in his eyes. "Ha ha! What''s so strange about this? It seems that your excellency doesn''t like to socialize with people, so he seldom goes out on weekdays, but all the businessmen and tourists who often pass by here know about the forest cabin. We just need to offer a trivial gift, to be sure, daily supplies, in exchange for his shelter." old George explained with a laugh. "I see..." the young guard nodded thoughtfully, followed by a communication with his companions with very vague eyes. The latter made a calm gesture and continued to follow the rear of the team silently. While everyone was not paying attention, he threw a round metal badge on the ground. About ten minutes later, when the caravan was far away, a petite masked woman suddenly emerged from the grass. Without saying a word, she immediately picked up the badge and checked it carefully. She soon found the small words engraved on the back and muttered, "hermit mage? Did she escape from Dalaran when the disaster came? Or did the kenrito Council notice our activities? No! This matter should be reported to the Duke as soon as possible..." Before Hua finished, another masked man came out, grabbed the badge, sneered and asked, "what? Are you afraid?" "Damn it! Give me the badge quickly! In addition, the action tonight must be stopped. You don''t understand who the enemy we are going to face!" the masked woman snapped. "Hum! If you are timid, you are timid! I knew that a woman like you is not suitable to stay in the organization at all. Maybe pleasing men is what you are best at, isn''t it?" he said. The man suddenly took out a dagger and opened the woman''s mask with a lightning speed. moment A beautiful face with a trace of danger was exposed to the setting sun. Black short hair, emerald green eyes, small nose, attractive red lips, coupled with concave convex tight leather armor, like a thorny rose, reminds the guy who wants to pick to be ready for injury or even death at any time. "You want to die!" Obviously irritated, the woman took out the short sword pinned to her waist and rushed up like a leopard. No doubt she has received quite professional fighting training. Every attack is close to the key. If her opponent doesn''t pay attention to it a little, she will die immediately. "That''s right! Hahaha! That''s right! Do you know what I like most about you? Because you are more rebellious than ordinary women, and I like women who will resist best, because it can bring a lot of extra stimulation and conquest." the man waved the dagger calmly, parrying, dodging and flirting. His fighting skills were even better. He not only avoided all attacks, but also fought back while the attack was empty. In just two or three minutes, he picked out all the skin armor and clothes on the woman, and exposed a large amount of white and attractive skin, especially his chest, which was almost released. "Asshole! Remember!" The woman knew that if she went on, she would suffer the loss, so she threw out the short sword in her hand, turned and got into the grass, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. The man didn''t mean to chase at all. He just raised his dagger and sniffed it. He said to himself with a happy face: "What an intoxicating fragrance! Dear Sophia, whether you or the whole organization will belong to me sooner or later. Under my leadership, the great Alterac nobles will restore their previous status and glory. I will get rid of anyone who dares to take the road..." Chapter 7 "Interesting, is this arcane energy?" Looking at the bottle emitting violet mysterious halo, a faint smile appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. Although he had not closed his eyes for more than 40 hours, he was very excited. Because with a lot of knowledge from books, he can extract pure arcane energy without the help of simplified career template. In other words, it is easy to understand that the mana value in the game is embodied, and it is not known whether it is a gaseous or liquid mysterious substance. Don''t think it''s nothing. For a mage of Azeroth, extracting pure arcane energy means that he can make magic items. Take the enchanting robe worn by many casters as an example. The looming arcane Rune line on it is the product of arcane energy and superior silk thread treated in a special way. Besides, there are also arcane runes, all kinds of spell dust, magic light fragments, inextinguishable essence, etc., all originating from these colorful primitive arcane energies. It can be said that if a mage has mastered the skill of extracting primitive arcane energy, he will not have to worry about money in his life. He only needs to extract some arcane energy from time to time and sell it to businessmen, which is easy to get rich returns. Of course, due to the limitation of his own strength, the purity of the arcane energy proposed by Zhang Cheng is not very high and can only be used to make some primary magic materials. Just when he wanted to create a magic wand for himself to practice according to the methods recorded in the book, he suddenly heard a bumpy noise outside the house, followed by a man shouting in common language: "Your Excellency, I''m old George. Are you at home?" "Old George?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and looked out through the gap in the window. He found that several carriages were parked in the open space only tens of meters away from the wooden house. First, a bald old man was carrying several heavy sacks and looked eagerly at the second floor, as if waiting for a positive reply. The other party obviously didn''t know that the mage who originally lived here had died for a long time, and only one body was still lying in bed. Just when he was very hesitant to go out and meet these Azeroth natives and get some information about the outside world, a few lines of small characters suddenly appeared on the parchment that had not been moving for many days. Task: 1¡¢ The apprentice''s trial arrived in Dalaran, the magical kingdom, within ten days and was recognized by the kenrito Council. If you successfully complete the reward, open the talent tree, and if you fail, permanently close the talent. 2¡¢ Eyes in the dark, you have been stared at by mysterious enemies. One professional skill will be awarded at random for successfully resolving the crisis. 3¡¢ The merchant''s ambition to help old George fulfill his wishes. A Firestone staff will be rewarded for successfully completing the task, and there will be no punishment for failure. "Ha ha, what is this? What is your mission log?" Zhang Cheng stared at parchment and make complaints about Tucao. However, it is a pity that parchment does not seem to have the ability to think and did not respond to his ridicule. It shows that it will soon restore calm after completing the task. "Well, since you want me to interact with the indigenous people of the world, I''ll do what you want..." Muttering to himself, he quickly took off his casual clothes, took out a set of robes and boots belonging to Ruisen from the wardrobe, put them on, pushed the door to the balcony on the second floor, and Gao Lin said, "sorry, if you want to find my teacher, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. He left the world not long ago." "Leave... Leave the world?" A little girl with long blond hair, her eyes showed her fear from the bottom of her heart, and the whole person couldn''t help shivering. "Yes, he died and left a suicide note before he died. I was going to Dalaran to report the news of his death to the kenrito Council." Zhang Cheng took out the ironic suicide note and shook it in front of the people. After much consideration, he decided to integrate into the world as an apprentice of Rayson. After all, after twenty years from the dark gate and the devastating destruction of Dalaran, Ruisen lived in seclusion alone. More than four years were enough for him to train a mage apprentice. Old George was stunned and looked at the young man standing in front of him. After a while, he asked, "since the master is gone, can you allow us to stay here for one night? I am willing to pay you a generous reward." Zhang Cheng quietly glanced at the members of the team, especially the two sword soldiers, and finally pretended to nod his head: "yes! I allow you to rest in front of the wooden house, but you can''t come up. I like quiet, so please reduce the noise as much as possible." "Of course! Thank you very much! Oh, by the way, I have some small gifts here. Please accept them." Overjoyed old George hurried forward two steps and raised the sack in his hand. "Gift?" Zhang Cheng bent down and inexplicably opened the bag and found that it was full of bread, pie, cheese, ham, bacon, fresh fruits and vegetables. Although it is not worth much money, it is still very attractive for him who has eaten magic bread for more than half a month. You should know that although bread made by food making can barely fill your stomach, the taste and taste can''t be flattered. It''s basically like sawdust. "Please don''t dislike some local specialties of Nanhai town. In fact, every time we pass by here, we will bring some to Lord Ruisen." old George explained politely. "I see. I accept your kindness. Thank you." Zhang Cheng politely thanked him, dragged two sacks to the balcony on the second floor, and walked into the house without looking back. Hungry, he doesn''t want outsiders to see his drooling appearance, and he doesn''t want to destroy the image that he finally established. "Hoo... It''s going well, isn''t it?" old George turned and smiled at the two guards, followed by a sign to the Coachmans to set up camp. Under his command, after a while, the warm bonfire was lit. Everyone sat around the bonfire and whispered about what had just happened. No one noticed that when the sun set, a group of dark shadows surrounded the forest hut silently from all directions, and the two guards with ulterior motives took off their heavy armor and put on black scarves to join them. For a moment, the evil shadow shrouded over the cabin. Maybe the next second, a terrible attack will happen Chapter 8 The bright moon was in the sky, and the slightly cold night wind gently blew through the camp, making everyone involuntarily tighten their cloak and lean in front of the warm bonfire. Several Coachmans secretly took out the wine pot hidden in their arms and drank a sip of the specialty of Nanhai Town, a cheap but very choking low-grade liquor. Although according to the caravan regulations, no one is allowed to touch alcoholic drinks on the way, in practice, they always turn a blind eye. However, no one will care about this regulation unless they are unconscious. After all, business is not a safe profession. Not to mention the bandits that may be encountered along the way, it is enough to have a headache just because of the attacks of various wild animals in the wild. As a group of people who don''t know whether there is tomorrow after today, they naturally need something to relax, so alcohol and tobacco naturally become the inevitable choice. While drinking hot soup, old George stroked his little daughter''s hair and asked with a smile, "Jenny, how did it feel to spend the night in the wilderness for the first time? Were you afraid?" "Well, a little..." The girl called Jenny carefully glanced at a dark forest and subconsciously tightened her neck. Perhaps because she has experienced the natural disaster of the dead, or heard too many frightening stories, she is very timid. If she moves a little, she will be trembling, as if there were a terrible monster hidden in the dark. "Ha ha! My lovely little Jenny, don''t be afraid. Do you see the master in the room? As long as he is there, whether it''s a robber or a monster, he doesn''t dare to approach easily. The powerful power of magic can''t be compared with a mere sword." old George smiled and comforted. But just when he wanted to say something, he suddenly felt his neck cool and saw a sharp blade with cold light. I don''t know when it hit his jaw. As long as he used a little force, it would run through his brain and make people die on the spot. "Don''t move! Don''t make any noise! Or I''ll kill you!" a low voice warned. "I didn''t move! Don''t touch my daughter! Do you know who the goods you are robbing belong to?" old George obviously experienced a similar situation. He quickly raised his hand to show that he meant no resistance, and tried to scare each other with words. Because he noticed that in just a few seconds, a dozen masked people left the dark shelter and took all the Coachmans, and the two guards they hired were missing. Calm down a little and think for a few seconds. In fact, the caravan has been watched from the moment it left Nanhai town. The only thing he doesn''t understand is why these people in black have to wait until now. Aren''t they afraid of the power of magic? "Hum! I advise you not to be smart! Of course we know what these goods are, and the mage of Dalaran needs them better. But what can we do? Do you think we will be afraid of a group of bereaved dogs hiding in the magic shield?" the masked man sneered and walked to one of the carriages, Accurately found the exquisite small wooden box hidden in the interlayer. With little effort, he easily knocked the lock open. The moment the cover was opened, the dazzling brilliance immediately hurt everyone''s eyes. The crystals the size of a baby''s fist exude colorful magic charm, as if they can suck a person''s soul in. "My God! Arcane... Arcane crystal! There is really arcane crystal! We are rich!" another masked man clenched his fist excitedly. If there is any mineral that is the most valuable in Azeroth, it must be arcane crystal. Compared with it, all gold, silver and secret silver mines do not flow. This kind of lens, which is completely condensed by mysterious arcane energy, can not only be used to create powerful magic equipment, but also a necessity for mages to build arcane towers. Only a few rich Cerro silver veins have a very low probability of being associated, and its value can not be measured by money. Obviously, Dalaran under reconstruction needs a lot of arcane crystals, so anyone who can bring arcane crystals can take this opportunity to establish friendly relations with the kenrito conference, so that he can get the priority purchase right of various alchemy potions and magic items in the future. No merchant would be foolish enough to doubt the ability and speed of mages to create wealth. Even in their eyes, mages can directly equate with lovely gold and silver coins. Seeing the most valuable goods turned out, old George immediately turned ugly and struggled to stand up and protect his property. But before his knees straightened, he immediately felt a heavy blow to the back of his brain. The whole man immediately fell to the ground with a plop. The dark red blood soon dyed his hair red and slipped down his neck. "Ah!!!!! Dad! What''s the matter with you! Go away! Stay away from my father!" Jenny saw her father hurt and rushed over and tried to push the attacker away. Unfortunately, with her slender arms, she is obviously not the opponent of a strong adult man. The masked man grabbed the girl''s wrist effortlessly, held the little face mixed with fear and anger in his other hand, and joked recklessly: "ha ha ha! Look! There''s a sign chick here! Maybe we can have fun together when we finish this ticket." "No! Get off your dirty hands! Don''t touch my daughter! Otherwise... Otherwise..." In a hurry, old George threw himself at his bleeding head and robbed his daughter from the other party. "Otherwise what? Old man! Be honest with me! Otherwise I don''t mind getting rid of you first." the masked man kicked him contemptuously. Old George bowed his head and made no resistance. Because he understood that in the current situation, the best way to protect his daughter was not to argue, but to honestly try not to stimulate each other, and then patiently wait for the mage in the wooden house to notice what was happening outside. He saw the powerful fire, frost and arcane magic released by the mages when fighting. He firmly believed that the power of magic was far better than swords. A group of greedy robbers would die without a place to bury in a short time. The masked man who led the group undoubtedly understood that the mage was not easy to deal with. After controlling the situation, he immediately made a gesture, took three men, climbed from the side to the second floor platform with the help of claws and ropes, and approached the doors and windows with light hands and feet. When one of them tried to look inside through the gap in the board, suddenly a hot fireball broke the board and hit him in the face. Boom! After a deafening noise, the unlucky man didn''t even have time to scream, so he fell directly from the second floor platform and turned into a charred body. Of course, it''s not that fireball is too powerful, but that he is too unlucky to be pierced into his eyes by a wooden thorn produced by an explosion Chapter 9 "Good evening, everyone. I''ve been waiting for a while. If you don''t show up, I''ll fall asleep." While yawning, Zhang Cheng slowly pushed the door open and came out. If there was not a body still pulling out on the ground, I''m afraid no one would believe that the slightly lazy young man in front of him was the terrible mage who directly killed without warning. For a moment, all the masked people were stunned. The leader even forgot to give orders to his men. Should they launch a siege or try to negotiate. After all, his original plan was to take the lead in launching a sneak attack before the target was aware. Whether it was assassination or capture alive, the initiative should be in his own hands. But now, he not only lost the initiative, but also a little uncertain about each other''s details. In his stupefied Kung Fu, a guy stimulated by his companion''s tragic death suddenly drew out a dagger without warning and stabbed Zhang Cheng hard, trying to solve the dangerous enemy only one step away with the advantage of preemption. You know, although mages symbolize mystery, wisdom and power in the eyes of ordinary people, in the eyes of many insiders, in fact, they are not as invincible as rumored. On the contrary, due to spending a lot of time on research and learning, the mage''s body is quite fragile. It often takes only the most common iron dagger to end the life of a mage. However, masked people obviously forgot, and the mages themselves knew this very well, and developed a lot of targeted protective magic. Before the cold blade approached the skin, I immediately felt a bone chilling cold, followed by severe frostbite on the skin of my hand in just one second. Of course, this was not the worst. The worst thing was that he found that the dagger was blocked by something like solid ice, and there was no way to touch the soft skin. "Idiot! What''s the taste of frost Armor?" Zhang Cheng said sarcastically with a sneer. Although he seemed relaxed and didn''t care about anything, he was very nervous at the bottom of his heart. He added frost armor and Mana Shield long before he walked out of the room to ensure the safety of his life. What he never expected was that the frost Armor technique in the game can only increase armor and reduce the opponent''s attack speed and movement speed. The real effect is so strong that a thin layer of ice that can hardly be distinguished by the naked eye can directly resist the puncture of sharp weapons. The caster himself can''t even feel a trace of cold. Shock, fear, tremble, despair The eyes of the masked man who launched the sneak attack instantly showed incredible complex emotions! Next second Boom! He was hit by a strong flame and flew into the air. His face, originally wearing a mask, was blackened. Then, like a ragged doll, he slammed to the ground not far away. Like the unlucky guy before, he was dead. After killing two guys of unknown origin in a row, Zhang Cheng''s mental state became extremely excited, as if his instinct of hunting and killing was completely activated hidden in his genes. He kept sweeping around the remaining two masked people on the balcony, as if considering who to kill first. Since parchment gave the task of "eyes in the dark", he has been psychologically prepared. By repeatedly testing and practicing with grizzly bears, mountain lions and moss eating spiders that often haunt around the wooden house a few days ago, he has basically mastered some of the mages'' combat skills. In addition, with the alchemy potions and magic items left by Ruisen, even if he can''t completely wipe out the incoming enemy, he can make the other party suffer heavy losses and ensure his safe evacuation. It is this fear that makes him very aggressive. It seems that he is eager to completely release the accumulated fear in his heart through violence. No hesitation or hesitation! To be exact, Zhang Cheng didn''t even treat these guys as human beings, but regarded them as NPCs in the game, or wild monsters that provide experience value to players "Stop! Mage! I think we can talk!" The masked man, who was led by the leader, was undoubtedly aware of this chilling coldness and hurried to shout loudly in an attempt to ease the current adverse situation with negotiation. After all, there are only two people left on the balcony on the second floor. He doesn''t want to try whether he can survive the impact of destructive spells. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng is never the kind of guy who likes to listen to others'' suggestions. He can even be described as conceited, especially the suggestions from the enemy. He completely ignored the other party''s words. The dark blue magic light suddenly gathered in the palm of his right hand, and then released it to the nearest unlucky egg. Woo woo!!! With the harsh sound, a terrible broken ice swept the fan-shaped area within a radius of 45 meters driven by the high-speed rotating air flow. It not only tore the target skin into flesh and blood, but also seriously damaged his muscles and nerves. The whole person seemed to be trapped in slow motion. There is no doubt that this is the ice pick technique loved by many mage players in the game, which can not only slow down the movement speed, but also cause large-scale cold damage. But in the real world, it is much more terrible than in the game. At least the ice pick technique of the game will never be as ferocious and bloody as it is now. What''s more terrible is that the broken ice completely frozen the nerve conduction, so that the victim could not feel the pain and still struggled desperately, making the injury more and more serious, and several tendons were broken. Before he could take a few steps, he was like a rag doll rolling down from the balcony on the second floor to the ground with a bang. Zhang Cheng, who doesn''t treat the other party as a person at all, shoots a deadly fireball at the masked man covered with blood. Boom! After the huge sound and heat wave, a charred body rose from the air and fell heavily in front of two guys who were going to climb up secretly with the help of ropes, which scared them to avoid quickly, for fear that there would be some terrible magic falling from the sky. Cruel, cold and merciless Zhang Cheng''s attitude made the masked people realize that what stood in front of him was not an ordinary person, or an imaginary mild academic mage, but an extremely difficult battle mage. If you can''t come up with countermeasures quickly, you may be next. He didn''t think that the men around the cabin would risk death and rush up to launch a siege. Feeling the bloody and burnt smell in the air, Zhang Cheng slowly turned around, stared at the only survivor on the second floor balcony, sneered and said, "what did you say just now? Let me stop? Sorry, my ears are not very good, sometimes I can''t hear others clearly. I''m sure you won''t mind, will you?" "Of course! Of course I don''t mind! It''s all their bad! They shouldn''t make hostile actions and cause unnecessary misunderstandings. For this reason, I express my most sincere apology to you." After that, the masked leader took off his mask, revealed a male face in his thirties, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed gracefully. In particular, the two skimmed moustaches are carefully trimmed, and the skin is also very delicate. There is no trace of wind and sun. According to the relatively backward living standard of Azeroth human kingdom, he is definitely not an ordinary robbe Chapter 10 "Oh? Misunderstanding? Hehe..." A meaningless sneer appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. He looked at each other up and down. At the same time, he quickly searched for the more famous forces in the game, and soon locked two targets. Obviously, there are no two organizations active in Hillsbrad hills, one is syndicate and the other is ravenhold. The former is the second alliance and tribal war, because once betrayed the alliance and was exiled by the Alterac nobles. The goal of these guys is to regain their own territory and status. For this reason, they do not hesitate to take despicable means such as assassination, deception and theft. They even occupy dunhold castle, as well as a large number of farms and sentries. Before the outbreak of the natural disaster of the dead, their power expanded to include silver pine forest, Hillsbrad hills, Alterac mountains, arahi highland, the valley hinterland on the Bank of lodamir lake, etc. almost all transportation hubs were controlled by this evil organization to form a huge monopoly network. Perhaps more than ten years later, the ambitious autran nobles can really subvert the rule of the kingdom of Lordaeron by relying on economic means. But unfortunately, fate made a little joke Just when they thought their plan was about to succeed, the terrible plague swept the whole northern continent, known as Azeroth, the most powerful kingdom of mankind - Lordaeron was devastated, and countless syndicate controlled places were occupied by the flood of undead, only a small part of the South remained. As for the so-called subversion plan, it was also postponed indefinitely. At least until the threat of the scourge and the forgotten was solved, the syndicate leaders did not dare to act rashly. The latter is a very mysterious assassin organization, completely indifferent to race and camp. As for human beings, elves, undead, trolls and orcs, as long as their strength is recognized, they are qualified to become one of them. Few people know their real purpose. They only know that the organization has been recruiting elite thieves and constantly collecting intelligence from all over the world. In addition, the main spheres of influence of the two organizations are from Hillsbrad hills to Alterac Valley, so friction and contradictions will inevitably occur, and they will become sworn enemies over time. Zhang Cheng thinks that these guys are more likely to be syndicates. After all, ravenhold will never attack the passing caravans for money. They are more like mercenaries who collect money to do things than greedy robbers. The man with a fine moustache stepped back carefully, kept a false smile on his face, and defended in a very cunning tone: "That''s right! Distinguished mage, I assure you that everything just happened stems from a small intelligence error. If I knew in advance that you live here, I would not send someone to send a gift and greeting first, and then act after getting permission." "Get permission? Ha ha! Do you think I will allow you to attack a caravan sheltered by me?" Zhang Chengcheng couldn''t help laughing. He thought he was shameless sometimes, but compared with the guy in front of him, he didn''t even deserve to lift shoes for each other. At least after he failed to take the initiative to attack someone, he could never say the word "misunderstanding", because anyone who is not a fool can clearly distinguish what is "misunderstanding" and what is "deliberate attack". "Why not? I believe that everything in this world has a price, as long as I can afford a price satisfactory to you. In addition, I''m afraid the cunning businessman didn''t tell you that there was a small box of precious arcane crystals hidden in his goods? He only used some cheap food to get your protection. In my opinion, this is essentially a kind of deception Cheat. Since he cheated you from the beginning, why do you continue to protect him? " Then the man turned and glanced meaningfully at old George with bruises on his face. The latter opened his mouth to say something, but before he made a sound, he immediately found a sharp dagger hidden in the dark against Jenny''s slender neck and quickly closed his mouth. Due to the dim light, Zhang Cheng was not aware of these hidden small actions, but he was not stupid enough to believe a guy who wanted to kill himself a few minutes ago. He just looked at the enchanting halo of arcane crystal in the box and asked with a smile: "so, what price are you going to buy me? What price are you going to use to redeem your life?" "What do you think of half a box of arcane crystal? You know, this is the most valuable mineral of Azeroth. A small piece is worth the annual income of a farm. Moreover, for a powerful mage like you, arcane crystal means not only wealth, but also many other things, such as powerful magic items..." The man with a moustache undoubtedly noticed Zhang Cheng''s eyes on arcane crystal and immediately offered to exchange terms. But he doesn''t know that the reason why Zhang Cheng pays so much attention to arcane crystals is not out of greed. He just wants to see with his own eyes what the mysterious materials used to build top weapons and armor in the game look like. It has to be said that from a visual point of view, anyone who sees an arcane crystal for the first time will be attracted by the strong halo it emits. Gold, orange, blue, red, purple, green, silver white The arcane crystals in the wooden box are like stars hanging in the night sky. Even if they have no practical use, I believe many people will be crazy about the beautiful appearance of this mineral. At the moment when Zhang Cheng''s attention was firmly attracted, a cold light suddenly flashed in the dark! Followed by the next second Poof!! The dazzling bright red liquid spewed out a meter away and scattered everywhere! The man with a fine moustache looked unbelievable, covered the main artery that kept spraying blood, raised his trembling right hand, pointed to the dark shadow close at hand, and seemed to want to say something. But unfortunately, the blood blocked his throat and trachea, so he could only make a short "drink" sound. After struggling for more than ten seconds, he fell to the ground with a plop, and his two frightened eyes slowly lost their look. The shadow hidden in the dark, with an assassination technique that ordinary people can''t capture, easily cut open the neck, including a series of fatal parts such as the throat, trachea and great arteries. It took less than a second from the appearance to the end. Even he was very cruel and deliberately did not choose to let the target die immediately, but let the target feel the pain of being unable to breathe before he died, as well as the fear of massive loss of blood. Only psychopaths and madmen who enjoy killing and deprivation of life will choose this way. With the dark red blood dripping down the gap between the boards, the whole forest cabin fell into a dead silence Chapter 11 The twitching corpse made Zhang Cheng''s pupils contract violently. The excitement caused by the killing quickly calmed down and stared at the sudden attacker, tightening his nerves to the limit. But before he could see what the other party looked like, he suddenly heard a girl''s harsh scream in his ear, followed by more attackers rushing out of the darkness and attacking the masked people who hijacked the caravan. In less than two or three minutes, the blood in the stool of the humble camp flowed into a river. All those who tried to resist, or had a tendency to resist, were ruthlessly slaughtered, and only those who dropped their weapons and knelt on the ground from the beginning survived. Accurate, efficient, deadly and merciless These dark shadows that wrap themselves tightly under the gray cloak, without any communication in language or action, perfectly interpret what is called intimate cooperation. They are like a group of machines without any feelings. Even if they harvest several fresh lives, they don''t have even a little emotional fluctuation. They quickly grab a small box full of arcane crystals. As for the other goods on the carriage, I didn''t even have an interest in looking at them. There is no doubt that their purpose is very clear, that is, the Austrian water crystal that makes all Azeroth''s intelligent lives covet, and they do not hesitate to destroy all obstacles. With the help of the dark campfire in the camp, Zhang Cheng finally vaguely noticed unusual places, such as the strange red light reflected in the attacker''s eyes, and the rotten smell in the air. Although this smell is covered by more pungent smell similar to antiseptic liquid, it can be distinguished with a little attention. "Don''t act rashly, living..." the black figure who killed the man with a moustache made a hoarse voice that made people goose bumps all over. "Who are you?" While carefully testing, Zhang Cheng quietly prepared the next spell. As long as the other party has any threatening action, he will not hesitate to knock it down the second floor balcony of the wooden house with flame impact and open a favorable distance for himself. After all, after witnessing the creepy sneak attack just now, people with a little vigilance will not allow such a dangerous element to approach, let alone give him the opportunity to repeat his old skills. However, the guy hiding under the dark gray cloak didn''t seem to care at all. He continued to laugh and said in a voice like fingernails across the board: "who are we? Ha ha! I have to say, you asked an interesting question, so interesting that I don''t know how to answer you. The reason is very simple. The outside world has a lot of names for us. The alliance calls us the undead, just like the Scourge army led by the Lich King. They hate us, fear us and desire to destroy us forever. But the actual situation is just the opposite. We are mortal enemies with the bastard Arthas. No race in Azeroth is as willing to give all it has to complete the ultimate revenge as we are. As for the tribes, although they temporarily accepted us to join, they did not trust us, and even held a critical and skeptical attitude, and used us to contain the power of the alliance. We ourselves call ourselves the forgotten, loyal to the dark queen Sylvanas... " Hearing the other party''s self-report, Zhang Cheng''s already nervous nerves suddenly became more nervous, and even had an impulse to start first. You should know that these self-conscious living dead are not the human bandits suspected of "syndicate" before. Each of them has personally experienced the tragic war, and their killing skills and psychological quality are far better than the former. Especially when they were controlled by the Lich King, most of the forgotten people''s hands were covered with the blood of innocent civilians, and their hearts had been swallowed up by distorted and dark feelings. Although they are now sober, the driving force supporting them to live is never positive feelings such as love and hope, but unparalleled hatred against the scourge corps and the Lich King. For this hatred, they do not hesitate to pay all costs, even if they lose the last trace of human nature and conscience. If you accidentally fall into their hands, being killed on the spot is definitely a relief. Those who survive will become the test objects of all kinds of terrible magic potions, plagues and limb transformation. Worse, they will be awakened from death and become a member of the cursed. As a player who once played the role of the forgotten, Zhang Cheng would rather die than become a prisoner of the dead. What''s more, Sylvanas, the current dark queen, completely regards her men as a kind of revenge consumable. In her own words, the forgotten is the arrows in the quiver. All she has to do is shoot them one by one until the Scourge army is completely destroyed. The head of the dead undoubtedly noticed Zhang Cheng''s mood from his changing eyes, opened his disgusting mouth and nodded with satisfaction: "Yes, it seems that you are a smart guy. You are not like other living people. You either rush up like crazy to die or scream and run away. You seem very calm, so I suggest you stand still. In this way, I don''t have to sacrifice your precious men to kill you. Similarly, you can save your life. You know, kill one The mage is still in trouble, isn''t he? " "Do you think just a few living dead people can kill me? Someone tried just now, but unfortunately, he failed, and you are no exception." Zhang Cheng responded with a calm face. Perhaps the previous crushing battle has built up confidence, or the disgust of the dead has overcome everything. In short, he feels that the tension and fear at the bottom of his heart are fading rapidly, replaced by an inexplicable calm, completely not afraid of the threat to the dialect. "Ha ha! Do you think those mob syndicate bandits can be compared with us?" With disdainful laughter, the shadow slowly took off his hood and showed a face like the scene of a car accident. In particular, the dense suture on the left half and the dark green mucus exuding from the suture are like a nightmare from a nightmare. I believe that this face alone is enough to scare more than 90% of the living people. Of course, compared with the large white larvae crawling around the eye socket, it doesn''t seem surprising to have a stitched face. No wonder when the forgotten person first appeared in the game, even as a member of the tribe, he still had cold relations with the other three races. I''m afraid that in addition to the dark style of behavior, even the orcs with rough and crazy aesthetic style will dislike it by virtue of this respect alone. Looking at such a "heavy taste" and "restricted" picture, Zhang Cheng only felt that his appetite turned upside down for a while. The dinner he ate not long ago kept surging up, and it was possible to rush out of his throat at any time. Fortunately, at the moment when he wanted to vomit, there was a very rhythmic sound in the distance, which made him quickly divert his attention, followed by the horse''s roar in a few seconds. In less than three or five minutes, a long dragon composed of torches appeared in the distance of the forest path Chapter 12 "Ah, another guest is coming. It seems that tonight is destined to be a sleepless night..." Zhang Cheng slightly raised his mouth and said to himself in a very abusive tone. Although he had no idea who these guys on horses were and what forces they belonged to, one thing was certain that they would not be forgotten. Because the physiological structure of them revived by shadow energy is very different from that of normal people. Even without a little light, they can see everything around them clearly. Therefore, they can''t ride a living horse without the lighting means of torch. In fact, before these undead get close to the horses, the sensitive war horses will immediately run away. They can only ride the dead war horses that are also revived by the shadow energy, and the dead war horses can''t make any calls. Since he is a living person, he will not have any good feelings for the dead. Indeed, at present, the intelligent life of the whole Azeroth continent is skeptical of these forgotten people who claim to have free will, and a small number firmly believe that they should not exist from the beginning. In particular, the bloody Crusaders, who have always been hostile to the fight against the dead, are constantly assembling their troops to carry out indiscriminate attacks on the scourge legions and the forgotten in the plague land to the ruins of Lordaeron. Zhang Cheng dares to guarantee that the most nervous thing at present is definitely not himself, but the expressionless leader of the forgotten not far away. Although they are all elite, in fact, due to their small population, they are unable to confront the powerful alliance in the eastern continent, and reluctantly maintain the balance of power by creating terrorist attacks and magic plague. Once a mistake leads to heavy losses, it will not recover for a long time, and will even be eradicated by the alliance, not to mention the final revenge against the Lich King. It can be said that among all the forces of Azeroth, the forgotten have the worst war potential. At least before the dark queen Sylvanas decided to start a large-scale excavation of the cemetery and forcibly awaken the dead sleeping inside, one of them died less. In addition, the bodies of all the living dead will decay slowly under the erosion of time, so the number is always decreasing, rather than feeding and reproducing like normal life. "Is this what you rely on without fear? A small team of reinforcements?" the head of the dead flickered a terrible red light in his eyes and opened his mouth full of maggots. "Reinforcements? No, no, no, of course not. I rely on them without fear. They are not reinforcements, but the knowledge and magic power in my mind. As for the cavalry, I am not sure whether they belong to the enemy or allies. Of course, for you dead people, they will not be friends..." he said, Zhang Cheng took out a magic Rune flashing silver from his pocket. Without waiting for any response, he suddenly activated the energy stored in the rune. moment A violet light spread in all directions with the wooden house as the center Just when everyone didn''t understand the use of this wonderful light, a dead soul suddenly screamed, left the hostage in his hand, covered his face and quickly retreated back. Followed by the second, third and fourth In just a few seconds, all the forgotten ran out of the area shrouded in violet light, and they didn''t even have time to take away the box containing arcane crystals. Their pale and blue skin showed a large number of disgusting sores and blisters, some even burst, flowing out a strange viscous liquid, and all the plants that were dropped immediately withered and died. In contrast, those who survived did not have an uncomfortable reaction. They stared at the incredible scene one by one, as if they wanted to find out what had happened. However, the leader of the forgotten undoubtedly knew what the light meant. With a bloodthirsty sneer on his face, he said: "the violet border of Dalaran? Well, living mage, you have successfully angered me. From now on, please be careful of the dagger from behind. I swear I will personally cut your throat and enjoy the scream and cry you made before you die." "Hehe, save these boring verbal threats. If I were you, I would quickly think about how to deal with the possible troubles. After all, generally speaking, biting dogs don''t bark, and barking dogs usually look like goods." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and looked ready to see a good play. As the other party mentioned, the silver spell Rune on his hand is the violet barrier Dalaran uses to protect himself. When Arthas led the Scourge army to attack Dalaran, he suffered a great loss. Finally, he finally completed the task entrusted by the Lich King by rapid raid. However, it is a pity that the violet barrier failed to protect Dalaran. Archimonde destroyed the magic city with unmatched power, and countless runes used to support the barrier are scattered everywhere. When Ruisen ran away, he picked up some and used his seclusion time to repair and transform them many times, so that they were only aimed at the dead and demons. Any undead or demon who enters the area shrouded in violet light will immediately be burned by powerful magical energy. If you don''t leave quickly, it will soon turn into a pool of rotten jelly. The only regret is that this magic rune is not in large quantity, and it will be completely scrapped once used, so it can not be recycled. Perhaps many people in Azeroth are afraid of the haunted attacks of the forgotten, and they are constantly developing and improving the terrorist magic plague, but as a passer-by, Zhang Chengcai doesn''t care about these, and also needs to consider the consequences. Anyway, he will leave the world soon, so as long as he doesn''t disturb the original historical process of Azeroth and attract the attention of the bronze dragons, he can do something he wanted but couldn''t do before "You will pay for your actions! Living people! You can''t afford it!" "I''ll wait, but only if you solve the current crisis." "We have the strongest faith! The best fighting consciousness and skills! And absolute loyalty to the queen! So nothing can defeat us!" "Then let me wait and see." ¡­¡­ With a few words between them, the riders outside the forest quickly formed a circular encirclement net to surround the wooden house. Each of them is wearing black leather armor and face scarves. The number is between 30 and 40. Most of them are holding cold weapons such as swords, shields, bows and crossbows, and two are holding gem staff emitting black and purple light. At a glance, they know that they must be spell casting occupations. Since becoming a mage, Zhang Cheng''s perception of magical energy properties has doubled. Even if he is tens of meters away, he can clearly feel the boiling shadow energy in each other''s body. Generally speaking, people with this energy are basically not warlocks, shadow priests, or shadow mages. None of them is easy to deal with. Chapter 13 Nervous, depressed The riders approached at an extremely slow speed, and the forgotten quickly formed a small defensive formation back-to-back. Although they had neither the long guns necessary to fight the cavalry nor the huge tower shield to protect the horses from impact, they showed no fear from the beginning to the end. Perhaps for them who have already had more terrible experiences, there is nothing to fear and fear in this world, even in the face of death. Zhang Cheng stood on the balcony on the second floor and silently watched the every move of this group of uninvited guests. After all, even if he doesn''t know much about cold weapon combat, he also knows that the other party is adopting a psychological tactic, trying to create an atmosphere of fear with the help of the unparalleled speed and impact of war horses in most people''s impression. Once the enemy appears flustered, or turns and runs away, they will launch an attack in an instant, and they can complete a classic follow-up kill in just a few minutes. However, it is a pity that these riders have used the wrong object in their psychological tactics today. The forgotten who don''t know what fear is are are still careful to maintain a close formation and don''t give them any opportunities. Seeing that the tactics in his heart had no effect, a man riding a brown war horse suddenly raised his arm and waved forward: "attack!" "Go!" "Kill!" "Go to hell! The dead!" ¡­¡­ With the roar of killing, the man in black suddenly began to urge the horse to accelerate and hit it straight ahead. In particular, the bald man in front of him waved two broad swords like a lawn mower. On the spot, the head of a forgotten person was cut off, and the pungent antiseptic liquid flew high with his head, opening the prelude to the midnight scuffle. As expected, the hatred between the living and the dead has gone beyond everything, even omitting verbal abuse. When they meet, they will have to kill each other. Of course, for Zhang Cheng, the more people on both sides die, the better it will be for him. It''s best to die together. But anyone with a little insight can see that although the forgotten are tenacious and elite, their number is too small. In addition, they can''t resist the repeated impact of cavalry. After a few rounds, they were completely washed away, and only twos and threes joined hands to make the final resistance. In addition, two masked people with black and purple staff hid behind the crowd and held their hands high for some kind of magic ceremony. The boiling shadow energy tore the space in the form of visible to the naked eye. In less than half a minute, two dark blue energy bodies squeezed through the void and entered Azeroth from another world. They have no legs and feet. Their lower bodies are completely twisted into a ball. The whole body floats in the air only a few centimeters away from the ground. For the time being, the white light spots of their eyes are located at the top of their torso. The strength of their arms is comparable to that of Mr. bodybuilder''s thighs. There is no doubt that this energy body life is nothing else. It is the famous blue fat man in the game - void walker. It is also one of the most representative pets of the warlock profession. "Oh? It''s two warlocks..." Zhang Cheng, who saw the warlock summoning pets for the first time, his eyes lit up slightly, and his face revealed strong excitement and curiosity. You should know that by reading the books left by Ruisen, he already knows that mages can actually force elemental life such as fire, air, earth and water to obey their own will through some special methods. However, this book is only a rough mention and does not give specific methods. Today, the Warlock''s process of summoning the void Walker undoubtedly gave him a very important inspiration. After all, in a strict sense, void walkers do not belong to demons. Their essence is closer to elemental life, but the energy they form has changed from elements to shadows. Without any hesitation, the two summoned void walkers rushed to the nearest enemy, raised their sandbags and smashed them down. Bang! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh At the moment of fist contact with the target, the air was obviously distorted, followed by a forgotten person who screamed like a pig. He obviously didn''t hurt at all, but he fell on his knees with a plop and trembled all over his body. I''m afraid it''s hard for people who don''t know to imagine how a living dead man who has lost his pain can suddenly look like a fragile baby. In fact, this is related to the attack form of the void walker. Because it is the relationship between the shadow energy body and life, they have the ability to directly burn the target soul. Even if the most determined person is burned by the shadow energy, he will be tortured and cry bitterly. "Ha ha! Bye! Dead man!" The bald man laughed wildly, waved his weapons and took the opportunity to cut off the forgotten man''s head. "Enough, Otto, don''t kill all the dead. They don''t need food and rest, but they are the best slaves. We can send them to the farm to do coolies." the middle-aged man who just issued the attack order suddenly ordered. The strong man named Otto rubbed the antiseptic liquid on the sword on the body, turned and saluted with a sword: "understand, my noble master." The middle-aged man nodded gently: "very good. Now go and gather the prisoners. Sophia, come with me. I think we should visit the mage." "But... But your excellency, the mage seems to have killed several of our people. Don''t you intend to investigate?" the young woman with a veil hurried up to remind him. "Investigate? Why? Don''t you understand now? Our target was not the caravan from the beginning, but the haunted Raider of the dead. According to the information sent from taranmir, the force in the hands of high-ranking consul dasalia is quite limited. As long as we solve the attack team sent by him, he will become deaf and blind. Finally, we meet at an opportunity When appropriate, we can launch an attack to drive the dead out of Hillsbrad hills, and then use this as a springboard to capture Nanhai town... " The middle-aged man known as the Duke gave an explanation with a smile. When he said these words, he also glanced at the dead body lying in a pool of blood on the second floor balcony with mockery in his eyes. "You mean... Drew is just a bait?" Sophia shivered subconsciously. She can''t believe that drew, who is regarded by many as the next generation''s successor, was so easily lost as an abandoned son. "Hehe, whether he is a bait is not up to me, but up to him. If he was not so arrogant, greedy and ambitious, how could he end up today if he used his brain more, learned a little restraint and retained a little awe? Remember, dear Sophia, today is different from the past. We have to deal with not only the survivors of torrent castle and the kingdom of Lordaeron, but also the dead who claim to be forgotten. Therefore, every decision we make needs to be extra careful and no mistakes are allowed. If a fool like drew becomes a dictator, it will only bring endless disaster. I have high expectations for you, so don''t let me down. Oh, I almost forgot that due to your loyalty this time, I decided to leave dunhold castle to you. " After that, the man patted the woman on the shoulder, pulled off his mask and sorted out his clothes. Like a graceful aristocrat, he went straight to the wooden house. Chapter 14 "Good evening, young mage from Dalaran." the middle-aged man stroked his chest with one hand and leaned slightly on his horse. "I think you must be confused and eager to find out our identity and purpose. Don''t worry, I''ll give you a satisfactory explanation now. Don''t worry, I don''t have any hostility to the Dalaran and kenrito meetings. On the contrary, we can form an alliance against the dead who call themselves forgotten." Looking at the confident guy who seemed to be in control, Zhang Cheng suddenly smiled and shook his head: "confused? No, I''m not confused at all. You may think I''m bluffing, but in fact, I know you even better than you yourself. Syndicate is the name of your organization. Your real identity is the aristocracy of the former Alterac kingdom. Because of the betrayal of the alliance in the second war, you were collectively exiled with the goal of recapturing your own land. Of course, you were once only one step away from success, but you were interrupted by the scourge of the dead sweeping the whole kingdom of Lordaeron. That''s why you hate the dead so much. Finally, I can even call your name, dear Duke fakurest... " With the last sentence blurted out, the middle-aged man who had always kept smiling suddenly solidified his smile on his face, narrowed his eyes and asked, "is the kenrito Council of Dalaran investigating us?" "If you think it is, if you think it is not, it is not. But please don''t get me wrong. So far, the kenrito Council has no plan or action against you. If nothing happens, it won''t happen in the future. Dalaran''s mages are busy participating in the construction of a great miracle, and they don''t have the energy to pay attention to other things.", Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders mysteriously. In fact, the reason why we can shout each other''s names is thanks to the "Otto" just now. He will never forget how many times he fell in the dilapidated Hall of torrent castle in the game. One of the "culprits" was the middle-aged man standing in front of him - Duke fakurest, and the bald man was his fierce bodyguard - Otto. The only thing that puzzles Zhang Cheng is why, as the main leader of syndicate in arahi highland, Duke fakurest suddenly appeared in Hillsbrad hills. You know, it takes at least six to seven days to ride from torrent castle to the cabin, rather than ten to twenty minutes as in the game. This means that the other party has long been ambushed nearby, and there may be any follow-up plans. Although he doesn''t care about the struggle and resentment between the alliance, the forgotten and the syndicate at all, it''s better to find out in order not to have a similar situation on his next trip to Dalaran. Prince fakurest touched the thick beard on his chin and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a full minute, he raised his head and said meaningfully: "interesting. Young mage, you deliberately revealed some important news. If I guess correctly, you are going to make a deal with me, right?" "That''s right! I don''t know what you think?" Zhang Cheng had no intention to hide his intention and admitted it. Perhaps for all forces, the huge magic shield of Dalaran ruins is full of mystery. Almost everyone is eager to know what big news the mages of kenrito Parliament are hiding in it. But for him who is familiar with the historical trend of Azeroth, there is no secret at all. "Yes! But I need to know what your conditions are," said Prince fakurest, raising his hand to stop some of his thieves from approaching the cabin. Zhang Cheng turned his head slightly, glanced at the sneaking thief with contempt, and stretched out a finger without looking back: "My condition is very simple. There are only two points. First, return the goods to the poor merchant and promise not to attack him and his caravan in the future. Second, tell me your real intention to appear here. It must be said that it is only for a box of arcane crystals. Although arcane crystals are precious, they are not enough for big people like you to come personally." There is no doubt that this kind of behavior that can see through the thieves'' sneaking at a glance startled several thieves. They don''t know. In fact, Rayson has many invisible magic eyes attached to the wooden posts around the cabin. As long as he establishes contact with these eyes, even a fly can''t escape the detection of the mage. Before, Zhang Cheng was able to see every move inside and outside, also thanks to these magical eyes. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, the forest hut is simple and dilapidated, but in the eyes of mages, it is a fortress enough to protect their own safety. "Ha ha! Young man, don''t you think you are too greedy? It''s a whole box of arcane crystals, and you want to exchange it with a few uncertain news." Duke fakurest sneered. "I''m greedy. You know it best. Don''t you want to know what the great miracle I just mentioned refers to?" Zhang Cheng asked noncommittally. He is not a fool. He knows that the other party is bargaining. By the way, he tries to see if he can pull out some useful information. "Great miracle?" Duke fakurest''s eyes lit up slightly. Zhang Cheng definitely nodded: "yes! Great miracle! When it is completed, no matter the tribe or the alliance, it can no longer threaten Dalaran. The magic city will be displayed in front of the world in a new attitude." Prince fakurest turned and whispered a few words to a warlock who followed him. He soon turned back and said in a slightly threatening tone: "Well, you have succeeded in arousing my interest. I promise that as long as the information you provide is precious enough, I will let the merchant go, promise not to rob his caravan again, and tell you the purpose of our trip. But remember, if I find you cheating me, I''m sorry, these poor people will die because of you." "Short and powerful, I like your way of speaking. No problem, I accept your additional conditions. In order to show my sincerity, I''ll tell you what the so-called great miracle is. It''s not a powerful magic or destructive weapon that many people imagine. It''s a city, a city that can float in the sky, and a city that can be transmitted to any place in the world anytime, anywhere A corner of the city... " "What... What?! a city floating in the sky!!!" "How is this possible!" "Fake! He must be lying!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, everyone present was shocked by Dalaran in the future, and even unwilling to believe the possibility of his existence. Chapter 15 Compared with the dull expression on his face, Duke fakurest was undoubtedly much calmer. He directly lowered his voice and asked the warlock next to him who was shrouded in cloak and hood: "what do you think, does the marez kenrito Council have the ability to build a city flying in the sky?" "I don''t know if the kenrito Council can build a city flying in the sky, but I can assure you that the mage didn''t lie. Everything he said just now is true. It''s unknown whether he got false news from others." the warlock drew his green hand into his sleeve and quickly gave his own judgment. "Well, your suggestion is..." "My suggestion is that no matter whether the city flying in the sky really exists or not, he must know a lot of secrets about Dalaran." "I see." Duke fakurest nodded thoughtfully and shouted directly at his bodyguard: "release the caravan and return all the goods to them, including arcane crystals." "Yes, master." Otto showed perfect obedience as always. Although he prefers to use extremely cruel methods to kill prisoners, as long as the order is given, he will immediately carry out it without hesitation. In just a few minutes, old George and his daughter, as well as the surviving coachman of the caravan, were all released. After recovering their freedom for the rest of their lives, they rushed right under the wooden house and sought refuge from Zhang Cheng. Old George didn''t even care to take over the goods on the carriage. He held a small box full of arcane crystals in one hand and held his daughter in the other hand. Ignoring the wound on his head, he bent down and bowed deeply: "thank you very much, master. I swear by my reputation and life that I will repay this kindness as long as I can reach Dalaran safely." "You''re welcome. I just did what I should do." Zhang Cheng smiled and waved his hand. In fact, if the scroll had not given the task of "businessman''s ambition", he would be too lazy to care about the life and death of a group of NPCs. From the very beginning, he was very clear about his position. An outsider, whether it was a tribe and alliance, a greedy goblin merchant, or an evil organization like syndicate, who could bring benefits to himself, traded with who he could, or even cooperated with. But old George didn''t know this. He still saluted gratefully, and then carefully watched the syndicate bandits around the wooden house. "Well, mage, I have met your requirements. Now please explain what''s going on in this so-called floating city?" Duke fakurest urged impatiently. You don''t have to ask. The big moves of the mages made him a little nervous. After all, anyone who thinks of a city floating in midair and can launch fierce attacks on ground targets at any time will not be in a good mood. What''s more, Dalaran ruins are located on the side of Lake lodamir and close to Hillsbrad hills. If syndicate wants to rebuild Auckland Kingdom, it is an impassable barrier. In the heart of Duke fakurest, Dalaran had better maintain its current scale and state, not only has enough strength to block the expansion of the forgotten in the silver pine forest, but also has not much power to estimate others. Zhang Cheng was keenly aware of the fleeting anxiety and irritability in each other''s eyes, and comforted with a smile: "relax, there''s no need to be so nervous. I didn''t tell you that kenrito parliament has no time and energy to target you. To be exact, some heavyweight members of the Parliament are planning to let Dalaran leave the alliance and become a neutral organization." "Break away from the alliance? Neutral?!" Duke fakurest keenly grasped two key points. You should know that Dalaran has always been the most loyal ally and partner of the alliance since its establishment. If Dalaran withdraws from the alliance, it means that the strength of the alliance in the north of the eastern continent will be greatly weakened. As long as the three strongholds of torrent fort, refuge Valley and Nanhai town are won, syndicate can sweep the whole region and rebuild the kingdom of Alterac. "Yes! So we are not enemies, not now and not in the future. By the way, your means of making money by robbing passing caravans are too mean. If I were you, I would take another way. For example, I would draw a one-time protection fee of 5% to 10% according to the value of the goods. After all, even a fool knows that if there are too many murderers and robbers along the road, there will naturally be fewer businessmen. Fewer businessmen mean less income from robbery. Conversely, if robbers no longer kill, but gain benefits in a win-win way, the number of businessmen will naturally increase. The increase in the number of businessmen means that the income of robbers increases, forming a virtuous circle. Of course, just collecting protection fees is not enough. It''s best to be responsible for the safety of businessmen along the way. In this way, syndicate will gradually change from a criminal organization to a service-oriented organization. It will be of great help to your reputation and to the reconstruction of the kingdom of Alterac. " Zhang Cheng, who claims to be a civilized man, really doesn''t like the barbaric and cruel acts of the other party. He took the initiative to put forward a small suggestion. He was a little confused. As the noble class of the former Alterac Kingdom, how could the high-level syndicate understand such a superficial truth and indulge in plundering wealth all day? Would long-term exile lead to collective intellectual degradation? "Do you charge for protection..." Duke fakurest seemed to think of something. A strange smile appeared on his face, followed by a proposal immediately: "You are really interesting, young man. I now officially invite you to join the syndicate. As long as you can ensure your loyalty, I promise you will get everything you want here, strength, wealth, power, and beautiful and charming girls." "Hehe, thank you for your kindness, but unfortunately, you can''t give me what I want." Zhang Cheng kept smiling and remained unmoved. Join a syndicate? He wouldn''t have made such a stupid choice as long as his mind hadn''t been squeezed through the door! Knowing the history of Azeroth, we all know how frustrated these guys are, tossing and turning, and they have never been able to rebuild the kingdom of Alterac. Zhang Cheng doesn''t want to disturb the history of Azeroth and attract the attention of the Bronze Dragon''s gate, nor does he want to be the leader of robbers. He just comes to obtain a strength enough to protect himself, that''s all. "Don''t rush to refuse, and then think more. We have plenty of time. Maybe you will change your mind when we meet next time." after that, Duke fakurest winked mysteriously, and then slowly disappeared at the end of the forest path with his men and prisoners Chapter 16 "Duke, were you serious just now? Just invite a complete stranger to join us?" about two kilometers away from the forest cabin, Sophia finally couldn''t help asking questions from the bottom of her heart. As a young woman without any background, she climbed step by step from the bottom to her current position and made great sacrifices that ordinary people can''t imagine. Therefore, she can''t accept anyone who can be on an equal footing with herself as soon as she enters the organization, or even climb to her head and give orders. Prince fakurest took the reins, stopped the horses, stared at each other''s beautiful emerald eyes, and after a while slowly said, "whatever? Do you think so? Or do you think I made a stupid mistake?" "No! I didn''t mean that! Please don''t get me wrong!" Sophia was obviously startled by the severe tone and shook her head desperately. Since seeing how drew died with her own eyes, her fear and awe of the leader have increased to an unprecedented level, for fear of accidentally offending each other and stepping into the former''s footsteps. After all, cindiga is not a charitable organization. If the senior management thinks that a member has a problem, the way to deal with it will certainly not be to dismiss him, but to arrange him for a mortal task. Even if he is lucky not to be killed by the enemy, he will die in his own hands at the last minute. In fact, Sophia has personally executed at least ten members of suspected spies. She knows very well what will happen if she causes the Duke''s suspicion. "Hum! An idiot! You simply can''t understand how important the wizard is for us. Once he chooses to join us, we can get an eye liner inside Dalaran. By this way, the whole organization can gain enormous intelligence advantages. But you, you still care about the poor right in your hands." With merciless irony, the warlock who always hid in the dark finally took off his hood and exposed the orc''s iconic green skin and tusks, to be exact, a female ORC. However, different from the strong and rude image of most orcs, she seems to be a little thin, cunning eyes are always scanning around, and anyone she looks at will lower her head involuntarily. I''m afraid it''s hard for outsiders to imagine that an orc can obtain such a high status in an organization full of human beings. "I care about power?! I''m worried that the organization will be infiltrated by guys of unknown origin! Don''t you forget how much damage was caused by a spy from storm city six months ago?" Sophia argued loudly. The orc warlock turned to Duke fakurest and said, "Sir, I think it''s necessary to lure the young mage. According to my experience, humans at this age usually can''t stand temptation. Either power, wealth, power, or wealth, there is always a desire that can arouse him to hide in his heart." "Oh? Dear marez, if I guessed right, you must have evil plans again, right?" Duke fakurest raised his mouth slightly and looked forward to it. "That''s right! During the battle just now, I noticed that the young mage was very interested in the void walker, so I have a book recording summoning and controlling demons. I believe it will arouse his interest. Then, we need a rose with thorns..." Speaking of this, the Orc Female warlock called marez stared at Sophia with profound meaning, which is self-evident. "Asshole! I''m not a prostitute! You don''t want me to do such a cheap thing!" Sophia undoubtedly felt insulted and clenched her fist. I believe that if the warlock was not followed by a void walker, she would probably rush up and punch the other party in the face. "Calm down, marez is right. I think you should sacrifice a little for the organization. Of course, I don''t mean you have to have something with him. For men, it''s best not to get it many times. By the way, you can''t do it, marez!" "As you wish..." Before Sophia could react, a charming demon suddenly appeared in the dark, opened his mouth and kissed her soft lips. In just a few seconds, her eyes began to be lax, followed by an extremely pleasant state. When she separated, she had completely lost herself and became a slave to each other. "Hehe, what a tempting snack. My dear master, please tell me. What do you need her to do?" "It''s very simple. I hope she will seduce a young mage." "I see. As you wish." ¡­¡­ At the same time, the caravan, two kilometers away, also set off overnight and headed for Dalaran. The frightened old George didn''t want to stay around the wooden house full of corpses for another minute. With Zhang Cheng''s permission, he quickly organized the Coachmans and loaded all the books and boxes in the room into the carriage. As for Zhang Cheng himself, he lay quietly on one of the carriages, quietly took out the strange parchment scroll, and saw that it said: the task of eyes in the dark is completed, and you have obtained the professional skill - alchemy. "Sure enough, just like last time, I directly instilled the corresponding knowledge into my brain. Now I can make some simple magic potions." he whispered and read his memory. Compared with the direct refining of the formula learned in the game, the real magic potion needs a series of professional tools, complex steps and exquisite craftsmanship. Mistakes in any link will lead to the scrapping of the whole bottle of liquid medicine. However, his major in alchemy showed him a way to make money. At least after returning to the familiar and strange earth, he didn''t have to continue to make a living by washing dishes. "Fa... Mr. mage, please have an apple." Just when Zhang Cheng was thinking about how to make money from alchemy, a timid voice interrupted him. Jenny, the daughter of old George, did not know when she climbed into the carriage with a big red apple in her hand. "Thank you." Zhang Cheng politely thanked him, took a bite, looked up at the twinkling stars in the night sky, and unconsciously fell asleep. I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, when he opened his eyes, the sun had climbed to the top of his head. He just wanted to turn over and suddenly felt that there seemed to be a soft thing under his head. When he looked back, it turned out to be Jenny''s legs. It turned out that this little guy used his legs as a pillow for him all night. At the moment, the expression on his face is very uncomfortable. You don''t have to ask. It must be sour and num Chapter 17 "Are you awake?" Jenny gently kneaded her unconscious thigh and greeted her carefully. Zhang Cheng nodded gently, "yes, I''m awake. Tell me, why did you do this?" As an unlucky man who first experienced a strange crossing and was chased and killed by werewolves twice, his vigilance has long been far beyond ordinary people. He won''t take it lightly even in the face of a little girl who seems harmless to humans and animals. In his eyes, if a person is good to himself for no reason, he must have some purpose, maybe good or bad. He must find out as soon as possible. The girl obviously didn''t expect Zhang Cheng to be so straightforward. The whole person was stunned and hesitated for a long time. Finally, she replied in a mosquito like voice: "I want to learn magic from you..." "Learn magic? Ha ha! How could you have such a strange idea." Hearing the other party''s purpose, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing. Because according to Reeson''s memory, it is not easy to become a qualified mage. To be exact, it is a very dangerous thing. Even though the kenrito parliament has established a set of security and defense mechanisms, countless apprentices die in various accidents every year. It is said that only one-third to one-half of the 100 apprentices can survive the apprenticeship safely. The rest are either dead or exposed to violent magical energy. Their body or spirit are seriously damaged and become idiots and disabled. It can be said that stepping on the road of magic is equivalent to half stepping on the dividing line between life and death. You never know what will happen in the next second or whether you can live to become a real mage. "Alas? Is it strange to want to learn magic?" Jenny opened her mouth and showed an incredible expression on her face. She is obviously not aware of the danger of learning and studying magic, but simply eager to obtain this powerful power. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and explained in a rather helpless tone: "well, it seems that I need to popularize some common sense about magic learning for you. First of all, it is also a prerequisite for becoming a mage. You must be smart enough before you are qualified to accept the test of archmages. Generally speaking, this step alone can eliminate more than 90% of the candidates. Secondly, learning magic is not like learning other skills. It is very dangerous and very dangerous. It is so dangerous that a little mistake will lead to great disaster. For apprentices without self-protection ability, mistake means death. Are you ready to face death? Finally, and most importantly, why are you eager to learn magic? What are you going to do with magic? Is it just a desire to have power? If so, soldiers, paladins, priests and thieves can meet you. At least there is no need to worry about losing your life at any time in the learning process of these four occupations. If it''s just curiosity, I advise you to give up the idea. Whether it''s learning magic or using magic, it''s a very serious thing. There''s no room for jokes. " With a series of rhetorical questions, Jenny completely fell into a dull state. She was just Laurie. She didn''t know how to answer, and didn''t even consider these serious and terrible questions. Seeing the little guy sitting there at a loss, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, got up and shouted to the coachman in front: "Hey! Where are we now? How far is it from Dalaran?" "Distinguished master, we are on our way to the farm now. If there is no accident, we can have a steaming meal before sunset. As for Dalaran, we have to walk for at least three days." the tired coachman took off his hat, saluted and replied respectfully. He didn''t sleep all night, and was frightened, which made him look a little depressed. He has been supported by a strong will to survive until now. "Three days... OK, I see. Thank you." After knowing the specific itinerary, Zhang Cheng lay down again, grabbed a handful of unknown nuts from the bag around him and threw them into his mouth, and began to enjoy the beautiful scenery along the way. As it is already autumn, we can see withered and yellow leaves falling with the wind everywhere. Coupled with some lovely small animals, it is quite poetic. However, before long, three black spots suddenly appeared on the horizon and ran quickly in the direction of the caravan. When the distance was a little closer, he saw a human youth wearing simple leather armor and holding bows and arrows, followed by two undead. I saw the young man running fast and turning around from time to time to shoot an arrow. Because there was no aiming, the flight trajectory of the arrow was basically inaccurate. Most of them deviated very far, and only two or three succeeded in hitting. Perhaps for living people, even if the arrow in the body is not a fatal part, it also causes a series of adverse consequences such as bleeding, pain and inconvenient movement, but for the dead, it has no impact at all. One of the dead, holding a two handed axe, clearly had two arrows on his body, but he was still walking fast. "The forgotten! The forgotten! These damn guys are attacking the farm militia again!" old George, the owner of the caravan, stood up nervously and shouted. "Don''t worry, I''ll get rid of them." Zhang Cheng shook the dust on his body, raised his arm to signal the coachman to stop, and then the whole person entered the state of spell concentration. In just a few breaths, his palm burst out a hot fire. Next second Boom! A flaming fireball roared past and flew towards the dead in front. "Mage?!" The young man holding the bow and arrow was surprised at first, and his face immediately showed an undisguised joy. He rolled on the spot and avoided the flight route of the fireball. As soon as he finished dodging with his front feet, he heard a violent explosion coming from behind. The suffocating heat wave burned the sweat on the skin surface in an instant. When he looked up again, the living dead just now had a big black pit on his chest and lay on the ground for his last struggle before his death. "Ha! Goodbye! Dead man!" the young man smiled grimly, took out the axe at his waist and cut off each other''s head. Another forgotten person found that his companion had been killed. Without saying a word, he turned around and ran to the depths of the woods. While running, he shouted loudly in the unique language of the dead. He didn''t know whether he was asking for help or giving a warning. Zhang Cheng, who has always believed in "cutting grass without removing roots, and spring breeze blowing again", naturally will not let go of any enemy. He starts to catch up with the target one by one, freezes the other party in place with a frost nova, calmly rubs it with a fireball technique to knock it over, and finally makes up with a flame attack. Only after confirming that he is dead, can he turn around and look up and down at the young man holding the bow and arrow. Chapter 18 He has thick brown short hair, a little messy short beard, two dark blue eyes, panic and fear. He has several scars on his angular face, about 1.8 meters tall. Although he is very young, he has obviously participated in many fierce battles, and the whole person reveals a smell of blood and fire. As for the leather armor equipped on the body, it is full of patches, especially the two gaps between the chest and waist are still bleeding. Although they are only skin injuries, they must be very painful. "Er... Mr. mage, do I have any questions?" the young man felt his beard awkwardly. He was obviously not used to people staring at him all the time, so he was at a loss. Aware of this, Zhang Cheng gently waved his hand: "no, nothing. I just think it''s incredible that you can run so fast with your injury. By the way, what''s the matter with these undead? Do they dare to attack in broad daylight?" "Hey, hey, these are minor injuries. They don''t hurt. I''m used to them." The young man smiled simply and honestly, then turned and stared at the dead body on the ground, and his expression soon became serious. "As for the attack of the dead, it has only become more and more frequent in the past half a month. Perhaps because of the autumn harvest, they always want to pass through our guards and put a strange green medicine in the barn and the place where livestock feed is stored. All the contaminated food and feed will rot and deteriorate in just an hour. It is estimated that they want to use this method to destroy a large number of animals Destroy our food reserves and plunge us into famine. " "Strange green potion? Do you have a sample?" Zhang Cheng suddenly recalled that the don''t forget in the game always seems to be developing a new plague, which is located in the arahi highlands and Hillsbrad hills. "No problem! These damn undead always carry with them. If you look for the body, you will find it." then the young man bent down and began to touch the body of the forgotten. About half a minute or so, he found a small brown leather bag and opened it. It was filled with translucent test tubes thick and thin fingers. "Aha! I found it! That''s it. Mayor Burnside plans to send someone to Dalaran later to find out what this thing is." Zhang Cheng took out one of them and shook it gently. He carefully observed the gas-liquid mixture around it. After a long time, he asked, "how do you deal with the rotten grain? Do you know the reaction of people or livestock after eating?" "Please, after the stansom tragedy, who dares to touch the contaminated food has long been burned." the young man explained and continued to search for the bodies, from weapons to armor. Looking at the naked corpse, Zhang Cheng pulled it out slightly from the corner of his mouth, followed by a proposal: "well, I think maybe I can try. Can you help me catch a squirrel, rabbit and other small animals?" "Easy! Please give me a few minutes to prepare." the young man who gained a lot quickly packed the booty with hemp rope and took action quickly. He took off his helmet, supported the edge with a wooden stick, sprinkled a handful of bread crumbs below, tied a thin thread to the end of the stick, and finally retreated far behind the tree. In less than two or three minutes, sparrows fell from the sky and began to peck at bread crumbs. I didn''t know what terrible things would happen next. Pop! Taking advantage of the moment when the sparrow''s attention was completely attracted by the food, the young man fiercely moved the thin thread, buckled his helmet and shut up the poor little thing. He ran close in three or two steps, opened a small mouth, put in a hand, and grabbed the sparrow in the palm of his hand: "look, I got it! Here!" "Thank you. Now let''s see what the forgotten are doing..." Under everyone''s gaze, Zhang Cheng pulled out the cork of the test tube and let the sparrow suck the green fog. In less than half a minute, the sparrow''s body expanded rapidly, twice as big as before, and grew sharp teeth and claws, frantically struggling to attack. But how could Zhang Cheng let a sparrow hurt himself, even a mutated sparrow. Without thinking, he threw the sparrow out, followed by the release of ice pick. Under the terrible broken ice hanging, the sparrow didn''t even have a chance to resist. He fell to the ground and died. Old George, who had experienced the invasion of the scourge corps, stared at the broken bird corpse with a frightened face and trembled and exclaimed, "Holy... Holy light is on! This is... This is..." "Ah, yes, this is a plague, a brand-new magic plague. It seems that the forgotten are more dangerous and crazy than expected." Zhang Cheng gave the affirmative answer with a dignified expression. "Damn it! I have to tell this news to the mayor quickly! Mr. mage, can you come with me? I think the town may need your help. Of course, in return, we are willing to provide you with generous remuneration." the young man sincerely invited. "Well, it happens that we''re going to town to have a rest. I''m sure you won''t mind, Mr. George?" Zhang Cheng turned back to ask the caravan owner for advice. Old George quickly replied with a wry smile: "no, of course not. You saved our lives. No matter what you want to do, just do it. I fully obey your arrangement. In addition, please don''t call me sir. Just call me old George." Seeing that the other party was so knowledgeable, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction and continued to say to the young man, "in that case, please lead the way. I can''t wait to talk to your mayor. You know, the magic plague is not a small thing." "I understand, sir, I understand. My uncle was the victim of the stansom tragedy. His family of four died under the terrible plague. Come on, I''ll take you to the mayor of Burnside and the clerk Horace whitestead." With these words, the young man picked up the booty and walked along the uneven dirt road. He didn''t notice that Zhang Cheng, who returned to the carriage, was lowering his head, staring at a parchment scroll, muttering in a voice that only he could hear when he wiped the floor: "sure enough! As long as I come into contact with the aborigines of the world, you will issue corresponding tasks. The higher the risk, the richer the reward." The parchment scroll reads: "mission - new plague, assist in investigating the new plague developed by the forgotten, and reward a bottle of well water from the sun well (which can be used to create a small eternal energy source) and special ability - camouflage (you can change the appearance of magic items without any damage) , five bottles of high-quality mana potions Chapter 19 Through the endless golden wheat fields, the team soon came to a small town surrounded by wooden fences. Although it looks a little simple on the surface, the towering arrow towers and a large number of patrolling militias proved that it is not a country town with human flesh, but an armed fortress. Of course, limited by capital and metal smelting technology, most of the militia''s equipment is not very good. Most of them are leather armor and inlaid armor. Their weapons are basically long guns, bows and arrows, and only a few elite are equipped with metal armor and long sword. However, as the defense side, such strength is enough to make the forgotten feel headache. At least there is no good way to take it here before the large-scale assembly of troops. After all, once they began to assemble troops, the alliance would not turn a blind eye, and the result would be a large-scale war. Neither Sal, the great tribal chief known for his wisdom, nor Sylvanas, the dark queen full of ideas of revenge against the Lich King, will allow this to happen. Perhaps continuous harassment and sneak attacks, creating an atmosphere of tension and panic and allowing local residents to escape by themselves, are the best action plan that the forgotten can take. "Stop! Please identify yourself!" As soon as the carriage came to the gate, the guards standing high raised their bows and arrows and shouted to stop it. "Hi! Frank! Relax! It''s me!" the leading young man raised his head and waved his hand. "Garrick? Didn''t you go out on patrol? God! How did you get hurt? No, where did the weapons and armor on your shoulder come from?" the guard quickly signaled his companion to open the door, and he fell down along the ladder and ran close. The young man named Garrick threw the booty on the ground, gave each other a warm hug with open arms, and then replied with a laugh: "Holy light bless! You may not believe it. I met two damn undead today. Look, this is their memory for me. If I hadn''t met this kind mage, I wouldn''t be able to come back alive." "Two undead?! let me see!" Frank grabbed the armor and weapon and carefully identified the badge and pattern on it. After about a minute or two, he stood up and said in a very serious tone, "that''s right! It''s a member of the talemyr commando. This is the fourth attack this week. It seems that the mayor''s expectation is right. They really want to start on our food reserves." "No! More than that! The mage told me that those bastards were testing us for a new magic plague." Garrick angrily told the truth he had learned not long ago. He could hardly imagine how terrible the results would be if a plague like stansom broke out in the town. At that time, their relatives, friends and companions will all lose control under the infection of the plague, and finally have to kill them personally. There is no more tragic thing in the world. For a moment, the young man seemed to understand how much pain and suffering Prince Alsace felt when he gave the order to kill the city. No wonder he finally chose to fall into the darkness and kill the fear demon melganis. Only in this way can he give an explanation to himself in his heart and to his relatives and friends who died miserably "Plague?! you mean what the dead put on us is a magical plague?!" Frank grew up in surprise. "Yes! Plague! I don''t know exactly. I''d better ask the mage to explain to the mayor. He just did a test and let a sparrow breathe a little green fog. As a result, the sparrow''s body doubled and became very aggressive. Imagine what would happen if our people or livestock accidentally ate contaminated food?" In order to make his peers aware of the seriousness of the problem, Garrick said everything he knew without reservation. "In that case, go and see the mayor. Finally, thank you for saving my friend, Mr. noble mage. This magic ring is the booty of a badly wounded necromancer I killed by chance. Now I''ll give it to you as a gift of thanks." Frank said, taking out the ring with purple light from his pocket. Although the surface of the ring was covered with scratches due to improper maintenance, the gem was still bright. Zhang Cheng took it in his hand and identified it briefly. He found that it was a violet ring. The reward given to full members by the kenrito Parliament was also a proof of identity. Its function is to improve the wearer''s intelligence and mana recovery speed. There is one of Ruisen''s relics, and this one is just a pair. Obviously, the dead necromancer must have been a member of the kenrito Council, but he was forcibly awakened after his death. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng directly put the second violet ring on the index finger of his right hand and felt the magic energy gathering around him faster than just now. A trace of joy appeared on his face. He stroked his chest with one hand and leaned slightly: "thank you very much. This ring is very useful to me." "You''re welcome. You deserve it. Oh, I almost forgot that the mayor of Burnside is holding a parliament in the town hall to discuss how to deal with more and more frequent attacks. You''d better announce this bad news to everyone before the parliament is over. Some guys in the province always say we''re making a fuss." "No problem, this is one of the two purposes I came to town. As for the other, it is naturally steaming food and soft bed." Zhang Cheng joked in a semi joking tone. "Ha ha! I promise you will get the best food and bed later. Maybe there will be a warm and beautiful girl on the bed." Frank laughed happily. After a simple goodbye, the party, led by Garrick, went straight to the tallest building in the town. After entrusting the motorcade to a coachman, old George followed closely with his little daughter and a small box filled with arcane crystals. After the shock of last night, he secretly determined that wherever Zhang Cheng went, he would follow. It is estimated that in his subconscious mind, only powerful magic can protect his life and property. Zhang chengminrui noticed this, but he didn''t say anything and let the other party follow. Just as he arrived at the gate of the town hall, he suddenly heard a fierce quarrel coming from inside. "Asshole! What did you say just now? Repeat it!" "Repeat, repeat! I just told the truth. You, Burnside, have been overwhelmed by hatred. The focus of our busy work now is not the dead, but the autumn harvest. If you continue to recruit militias, we won''t have enough people to harvest food." "Are you blind? Can''t you see the attacks of the dead? I tell you! Their attacks have been increasing since last month. Now they dare to come out in broad daylight. Is food more important than life?" "I''m not blind! But if we can''t store enough food in autumn, what will we do next year? Eat air?" ¡­¡­ Chapter 20 "It seems very lively inside?" Zhang Cheng stopped, smiled and asked. Garrick shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile and explained helplessly: "Yes, we''ve been arguing for a whole month. You know, since the last elite led by Marshal garrises was completely annihilated by the dark queen, most nobles either died in battle or fled to the storm Kingdom further south. Therefore, we don''t have a legitimate leader and ruler at all. We have to unite to govern together, form a temporary Parliament and discuss with each other Common threats. " "Parliament? Can you tell me how this so-called parliament works?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin with interest. According to his understanding, the human social form of Azeroth should be a typical aristocratic feudal system. Whether it is the destroyed kingdom of Lordaeron, the storm kingdom in deep trouble, or selamo as far away as Kalimdor, its top rulers come from the original ancient empire of mankind - the Saladin empire. In other words, people here are more willing to believe in the inherent noble blood than ability. In theory, only the nobles canonized by the king can have legal rule. But now, an interesting phenomenon appears in front of us. With the destruction of the last remaining military power of the kingdom of Lordaeron, there has been a rare power vacuum in the north. The desperate storm kingdom is temporarily unable to extend its tentacles, and the dilapidated torrent castle is also unable to shelter these farmers. Therefore, in order to protect themselves, they have to form a small alliance to try to solve all kinds of problems. Zhang Cheng would like to know how to maintain such an organization without clear leaders and strong binding force. "Ha! It''s very simple! Every farm and village that voluntarily chooses to join will elect a representative to become a member of Parliament and be responsible for the decision-making of the whole Parliament. Each of them has the right to vote. In case of differences, they will vote under the auspices of the clerk, and more than half of them will pass and implement it. Of course, every farm and village has its own position and idea, So meetings are always spent in constant quarrels, "said Garrick with a helpless sigh. I don''t know whether he is sighing for the future of Parliament or for the selfish nature of mankind. "Don''t worry, it will get better. Believe me, as long as they know the truth, they will definitely give up the quarrel and unite again." Zhang Cheng patted each other on the shoulder, pushed the door open, bought the threshold and went in. "I hope so..." the young man whispered and followed quickly. As soon as they entered the hall one after another, they immediately attracted the attention of many people. One of them was panting on crutches and shouted impolitely: "who let you in? Get out!" "Who is this barking old dog? Hasn''t anyone taught him what manners and upbringing are?" Zhang Cheng sneered and said mercilessly. He is not the kind of person who will swallow insults, let alone let an old bastard shit on his head. "Master, please calm down. He is TOLES, a representative from the lakeside farm. His son died in a sneak attack by the dead two days ago, so his mood inevitably got out of control." Garrick, who had seen the power of magic with his own eyes, hurried forward to dissuade him for fear of any bloodshed. "Well, I forgive him this time. But please remember, this is the first and last time. If I hear similar insults again, I don''t mind freezing his mouth with ice." after that, Zhang Cheng waved his right hand fiercely and set off a bone chilling wind mixed with snowflakes. He knows very well that if he doesn''t take some deterrent action, he can''t expect to attract attention at all, let alone get a voice. When the cold snowflakes fell on everyone''s skin, they suddenly realized that the young man in front of them was not an ordinary person, but a master of arcane power, a mage who could shape fire and frost into various terrorist forms. For a moment, the originally noisy parliament hall was silent, and even the two sides in the quarrel chose to shut up. Looking at those eyes full of vigilance and awe, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, he was secretly glad that he had chosen the professional template of MAGE instead of the thief accompanied by shadow. Otherwise, he would be facing a different situation. "You guys, I think you all want to find out who I am and why I broke in suddenly. In fact, I''m here to warn. You may already know that the forgotten are constantly pouring a dark green medicine into your barn and wheat field." As Zhang Cheng spoke, he came to the middle of the hall and held up the test tube with thick and thin fingers, so that everyone could see it clearly as much as possible. "But you don''t know that its function is not only to rot the food, but also to make any people and animals who have smoked become manic and irrational, and madly attack all the living lives around. In short, this is a new magic plague under development, and you are the test object of the plague." "What!! plague? Those damn souls are experimenting with us?" a slightly bald middle-aged man suddenly stood up from his chair, with a mixture of shock and anger on his face. "Are you?" "I''m the mayor here, Burnside. Mr. mage, is what you just said true? What evidence?" the middle-aged man asked impatiently. Knowing the identity of the other party, Zhang Cheng immediately turned around and waved to Garrick: "come here, take out the body of the sparrow and show it to our mayor and members of Parliament." "OK!" without a word, Garrick threw the bloody body on the table. Bang! "My holy light! This... This is a sparrow?" Burnside stared, unable to believe what he saw. After all, a normal sparrow can never grow sharp teeth and bleeding red eyes. As for the pair of black glowing claws, they obviously show signs of being eroded by shadow energy. "Yes, this is a sparrow. To be exact, it was an ordinary sparrow before sucking the dark green plague. If you don''t want stansom''s tragedy to repeat here, you''d better give up arguing and unite to deal with the crisis." Burnside nodded. "I see what you mean. Please tell me. What do you need us to do?" Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Zhang Cheng asked bluntly: "It''s very simple. First of all, strengthen the vigilance and don''t give the forgotten any opportunity. If you can, you''d better catch one or two living captives. Secondly, send someone to Nanhai town to see if there is any intelligence that can be shared. Finally, prepare some fast horses. I''m going to rest for one night today and leave for Dalaran early tomorrow morning to hand over these plagues to kenrui Trust the hands of the Council to see if the wizards can crack the secrets. " "No problem! Garrick, take the mage to eat first and inform the stables to prepare some good horses..." Chapter 21 Dominated by a great sense of crisis, this loose parliament passed a series of decisions with extremely fast efficiency, including continuing to recruit and train militias, expanding the scope of patrols, and sending messengers to Nanhai town. There is no wrangling, no quarrel, and no mutual prevarication. Everyone has assumed their own responsibilities and obligations. Because they all know very well what the word magic plague stands for. Once they lose their precious life, wealth, power and beauty will become meaningless. Of course, none of this has much to do with Zhang Cheng. He just wants to make use of the power of the town to improve the task contribution as much as possible and strive to get the best reward. In fact, the focus of the "new plague" mission was not here from the beginning, but in Dalaran. Only by attracting the attention and vigilance of the kenrito Parliament can the plague be cracked. Otherwise, his current knowledge of magic and alchemy alone is not enough to deal with such a profound and complex subject. To be exact, he didn''t even know what the basic composition of the dark green gas-liquid mixture in the bottle was. While Zhang Cheng was eating the steaming stew and thinking about what to do next, Garrick suddenly burst into the room and shouted, "Mr. mage, the room is ready. You can rest at any time after you are full. In addition, the mayor asked me to inform you that three good horses have been fed with fresh oats. They will be in the best condition early tomorrow morning." "OK, thank you. I''ll go to bed after I finish eating. You know, I didn''t sleep well all night last night, so I must make it up today." Zhang Cheng pointed to his thick dark circles under his eyes, then raised his glass and sipped the wine made in the town. Although the inferior liquor brewed with the original technology did not meet his taste, he concealed it well and did not show it at all. "Then you have a good rest, and I''ll get ready and start with you tomorrow." Garrick didn''t notice the difference at all, gently nodded his head, and then turned and left. George, who had just walked away from his desk, asked him with great care: "Sir, are you really going to meddle in this matter? When I passed by Nanhai Town, I heard that some people were secretly investigating the plague, but they never came back after they left Nanhai town." "Oh? You know?" Zhang Cheng raised his head in surprise. "Well, I know a little. Among the forgotten are a group of organizations that call themselves the Royal Pharmacists Association. They are very mysterious. They often arrest some living people as experimental products. Anyone who tries to investigate deeply will die. You saved my daughter''s life and me, so I hope something happens to you." old George said sincerely. As a businessman who constantly travels to and from various towns, he has much more information than ordinary people and understands how dangerous the world is. "It''s not easy. You even know the Royal Pharmacist Association in the dark city. Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing and who the enemy I''m going to face." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended not to care, lowered his head and quickly ate the food on the plate, but then pushed the door open and walked into the bedroom. Old George sighed slightly, drank up the wine in the glass without saying anything, just took his daughter''s hand and went into the next room. After a sleepless night, he was exhausted at the moment. He just wanted to go to sleep quickly. Tomorrow morning, he rode on a fast horse and handed the precious arcane crystal to the Archmage ansram ruinville, so as to save any more accidents. However, old George obviously didn''t notice. Just as Zhang Chenggang crossed the threshold, the whole person was stunned, with a very strange expression on his face, and then closed the door. The reason is very simple. On his own bed, he saw a beautiful young girl, and the girl was only wearing light silk underwear. The looming curve added charm and temptation out of thin air. "Who are you? Don''t tell Frank asked you to come. I don''t think women can afford silk in such a remote small rural town." Zhang Cheng joked while enjoying the beautiful scenery in front of him. After all, he is not the kind of idiot who can''t walk when he sees a woman. For any beauty who takes the initiative to send her to the door, his first reaction is vigilant, rather than directly jumping up and thinking with his lower body instead of thinking. "Very keen observation. I now understand why the Duke values you so much. Come on, come to bed, I have a small gift for you." the woman licked her lips and invited. Obviously, she is no one else, Sophia, who was secretly plotted by the demon not long ago. Due to the influence of evil magic, she completely abandoned her proud self-esteem and became a sexy creature that can make men boil as long as she hooks her fingers. However, Zhang chengmingxian refused to take this set and still responded in situ: "There''s no need to go up and take out the gift directly. Of course, if the gift refers to you, please leave and leave the room directly. I''m very tired now and need a good sleep instead of wasting my remaining energy on women. God knows if you will suddenly pierce my heart with a dagger when you''re unprepared." "Hehe hehe, are you afraid of a * * woman? Should I praise you for your prudence, or should I laugh at your timidity?" Sophia smiled, jumped out of bed and threw a yellow book over. Out of caution, Zhang Cheng didn''t pick it up directly with his hand. He watched the thick books fall to the ground with a bang. Looking at the cover full of unknown patterns, he immediately frowned and asked, "what''s this?" "As you can see, it''s a book, a book that records how to summon and control demons. We noticed that you seem to be very interested in the ceremony of summoning the void walker, so you sent it specially to show friendship." Sophia twisted her slender waist to come closer and explained in a voice full of temptation. While she was speaking, she deliberately put her body close enough to let the faint perfume smell out of her body. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After Zhang Cheng felt that he smelled this smell, his interest in that aspect suddenly rose. This kind of change made him feel the alarm bell in his heart, mercilessly pushed the other party away, and issued a warning: "don''t get close to me, otherwise I promise you''ll end up either a charred corpse or an ice sculpture." "Wow, it''s so ruthless. Now I feel like I like you more and more. How about you pretend to join the syndicate, and then we work together to kill the Duke. Then you will be the leader and I will be your assistant and lover?" "Sorry, I''m not interested. After the gifts are delivered, you can go. I''ll give you ten seconds. Before you disappear from my eyes after ten seconds, you will understand how serious the consequences of provoking a mage are." Zhang Cheng raised his head and his eyes burst out a chilling light. Needless to ask, he has begun to regard Sofia as an NPC in the game. If the other party still doesn''t go, he will never show mercy because the other party is a sexy beauty Chapter 22 "OK, OK, I''m leaving now. I really don''t understand the style. Maybe you can''t realize the fun of being a man until a few years later." Sophia raised her hands to surrender, grabbed the leather armor and clothes still at the foot of the bed, jumped out of the window and disappeared out of sight in less than three or five seconds. Although she is now enchanted by evil magic, it does not affect her IQ and judgment, especially the magic energy rapidly gathered in the room, which even idiots can detect. Perhaps the next second, the destructive spell will roar, and no rational person will choose to stay in place. Seeing the other party leave, the flickering cold light in Zhang Cheng''s eyes began to fade slowly. He bent down to pick up the books that fell on the ground and carefully opened the first page. It was written in the crooked human common language: "do you desire power, young man? If you do, come to me. I can give you more power than arcane - marez Kaul." "Ha ha! Simple and direct, I like it." Zhang Chengcheng burst into laughter when he couldn''t help it. Maybe others don''t know who marez Kaul is, but he knows very well that this is an Orc Female warlock who ostensibly works for syndicate, but secretly loyal to a mysterious organization called Argus recovery, which seems to be inextricably linked with the Burning Legion. In other words, even if he didn''t look at the content inside, he knew that there must be a lot of taboo knowledge related to shadow, evil energy and demons. Once he couldn''t resist temptation, he would soon become a pawn of the Legion. Gul''dan, the founder of the Shadow Council at that time, was lured to degenerate step by step, almost ruining the future of the orcs. Feeling the evil energy slowly boiling on the page, Zhang Cheng stuffed it into his backpack without thinking. He didn''t even have the interest to open it. At least he would never read the content before he had certain relevant knowledge and discrimination. You know, Azeroth is not like a martial arts novel. If you pick up a secret script, you can cultivate it into a peerless divine skill. In this world full of intrigues, if you pick up a book full of mysterious power on the roadside, the greatest possibility is not to obtain powerful power, but to be bewitched and brainwashed by the demons of the Burning Legion or ancient evil gods, and finally become each other''s slaves. As a mage who has gained arcane power, Zhang Cheng does not think it is necessary to take great risks to study evil energy and shadow energy, or even deal with demons. After collecting the books, he quickly locked the doors and windows. The whole man was lying on the hard wooden bed. He didn''t even take off his clothes, shoes and socks. He stared at the wooden board overhead. Before long, he fell asleep. The next morning, when he woke up with his eyes open, he could hear the noise from outside. He got up and opened the window. The first thing he saw was busy farmers. They began to harvest the food in the surrounding fields in an orderly manner under the protection of the militia. Although everyone knows that at the current speed, it is impossible to complete the heavy autumn harvest task before the first autumn rain, he still tries his best to race against time. Because if the rain wets the mature ears of wheat, it won''t take long for the wheat grains to mildew and rot. Maybe in peacetime, they will use air drying to avoid this kind of situation. But now, let alone drying grain, even walking out of the fence may be attacked by the forgotten, and we can only watch the fruits of hard work for more than half a year come to naught. Looking at these suffering ordinary people, Zhang Cheng suddenly feels very lucky. At least the familiar and strange parallel earth doesn''t have to worry about a madman trying to conquer or destroy the world every three or five times. Just when he had some inexplicable feelings, Garrick appeared next to the window with a black horse and greeted him in a slightly excited tone: "good morning, Mr. mage, I''m glad to see that you''ve got up. You know, the most annoying thing for the dead is the morning sunrise, so they rarely come out for activities during this time, which is the best time for us to start." "What about breakfast? I haven''t had breakfast yet." Zhang Cheng joked. "Look, Aunt Maggie''s pork pie. I''ve prepared it for you. You can eat it while walking on the road." Garrick threw a leather pocket on the saddle. Zhang Cheng took it over and opened it. He found that it was stuffed with baked pasta the size of the palm of more than a dozen adult men. It may be because it was just released. It felt a little hot. Breaking one of them, the delicious and attractive meat filling immediately appeared in front of him. He didn''t even think about it. He bit it directly, ate it in three or two bites, and then wiped the residue at the corner of his mouth without raising his head and asked, "where''s old George? Has he arranged everything for the caravan?" "You mean the businessman? He got up much earlier than you. He arranged everything an hour ago. Look, he''s waiting for us." then Garrick pointed to the gate of the town. Old George was telling a coachman something. His lovely little daughter followed and looked around curiously. "OK, let''s go to Dalaran now." Zhang Cheng took his belongings with him, pushed the door open, stepped on the stirrup and rode on the black horse. Perhaps for many people living in modern society, riding has become a kind of entertainment that rich people can enjoy, but for him who lived on the prairie for a period of time as a child, it is as simple as eating and drinking water. In the blink of an eye, he urged the horse to run to the gate. The mayor of Burnside, who had been waiting for a long time, quickly took out a bulging envelope from his arms: "Mr. mage, I write down all the abnormal actions of the dead in recent times. Please help to hand it over to the kenrito Council, hoping to help crack the magic plague." "Don''t worry, I swear I will hand it over to the archmages." Zhang Cheng gave a guarantee without thinking. In fact, he also needs such things to divert his attention, so as to cover up his real identity. "Thank you very much. Finally, allow me to wish you a pleasant journey." Mayor Burnside bent down and bowed deeply. Zhang Cheng rode on the horse and nodded slightly in response. Then he took the lead through the city gate and ran at a uniform speed towards the northwest. The heavily armed Garrick followed him. Old George and Jenny rode together on a horse and followed him. After a while, they disappeared on the horizon. Looking at the dust in the distance, the Registrar Heras whitesteed suddenly asked, "Burnside, my old friend, do you think that young mage can help us through this crisis?" "Don''t ask me, old friend, I don''t know. But I know that he is our only hope now..." the mayor sighed and muttered in a low voice Chapter 23 As we all know, the fastest running speed of a horse can reach 60 kilometers per hour, but this speed usually doesn''t last long. It will slow down in more than ten seconds to half a minute at most. Generally, when riding on horses, the speed is mostly maintained at about 20 to 30 kilometers per hour. After running for an hour or two, they will stop and rest for a period of time. They can travel between 80 and 100 kilometers for 12 hours a day. If they are cruel, they can barely do 150 to 200 kilometers. As for any BMW that travels thousands of miles a day, it is actually an exaggerated description. No horse can really run 500 kilometers a day. Of course, the above common sense about horses only applies to the earth where Zhang Cheng was born. As for Azeroth''s horse Well, in fact, in his eyes, this thing can no longer be called a horse, but another creature with a shape very similar to a horse. Because the black horse under his crotch has been running fast for five and a half hours, and there is no sign of slowing down. It is like having inexhaustible physical strength. No wonder he can carry a knight in full plate armor to attack the enemy and even complete the pursuit task. You know, in the battlefield of the earth in the middle ages, horses can carry heavy knights at most, complete a limited number of charges at a speed of 20 kilometers per hour, and then fall to the ground exhausted. It''s also a horse. Why is the gap so big? After all, just from the appearance, the horses in Azeroth world have nothing special except tall, strong and strong skeleton, but only after riding on them in person can they feel the power of the monster version hidden in blood vessels and muscles. Holding back the pain from the worn skin on the inner side of his thigh, Zhang Cheng turned back and shouted to the young man behind him: "how far are we from Dalaran?" "About two more hours of running! Why, are you tired? Do you want to stop and have a rest?" Garrick suggested loudly at the same voice. "No, no, go on. The closer we are to the silver pine forest, the more vulnerable we are to the forgotten. On the contrary, the sooner we get to Dalaran, the safer we will be." Zhang Cheng shook his head and refused the other party''s kindness. It''s not that he doesn''t want to stop to relax his body, but that he doesn''t know why. There is always an ominous premonition in his heart. It is reasonable to say that if the forgotten want to use the town as a huge plague testing ground, they must send people to watch 24 hours and directly cut off their contact with the outside world when necessary. But now, they have run so far in one breath, but they have not encountered an ambush, which is a little unpredictable. As a saying goes, the best way to revenge a person is not to kill him directly, but to let him live in fear waiting for the eve of death all the time. In Zhang Cheng''s opinion, the reason why the forgotten person hasn''t launched an attack is to create similar effects and consume his vigilance and energy, so he won''t give the other party an opportunity. Time flies. Two hours passed in the blink of an eye Accompanied by the crisp sound of horses'' hoofs, three healthy horses galloped along the foot of the majestic Alterac mountain to the scenic lodamir lake. Just as the violet shield over Dalaran, the magical kingdom, rose on the horizon, three forgotten people riding death horses suddenly appeared in the woods. Two of them, wearing sophisticated lock armour and holding a hunting bow made entirely of unknown biological bones, looked very different from the forgotten people they had met before. As half a game fan, Zhang Cheng noticed the mark on their chest at a glance and immediately warned loudly: "be careful! These two guys are members of the elite army of the don''t forget - the sentinel of the dead!" "Dead... Sentinel of the dead?" old George shivered involuntarily. He hugged his daughter with one hand, and the other hand wheel whipped the whip, forcing the slightly tired horse to make the final sprint. Anyone who knows the military establishment of the forgotten will not be unaware of this secret organization as famous as mi7 of storm city. Most of their role is not to fight head-on, but to carry out a series of important tasks such as assassination, destruction and surveillance. Each of them is the elite of the elite. They are personally commanded by warimassas, the fear demon. Their style of behavior is cold and cruel, and they can do anything. Seeing an enemy, without saying a word, Garrick directly drew a bow and arrow and shot an arrow at the nearest forgotten person. "Hey, you fool who overestimated his strength." the forgotten sneered and sneered. He also opened his bow at a very fast speed and shot a sharp arrow with black light. Although there is a time gap of two or three seconds between the two, the time to complete the action is almost the same. When the two arrows collided in mid air, they burst out dazzling golden sparks, followed by the next second The black arrow belonging to the forgotten easily split Garrick''s ordinary arrow in half from the middle and plunged into his shoulder. In less than two or three seconds, the skin near the wound turned into a large area of red, swollen and disgusting sores. "Ah ah!!!!" Under the stimulation of severe pain, the young man couldn''t help but make a sad cry and hurriedly grabbed the reins to avoid accidentally falling down. "Damn it!" Zhang Cheng cursed in a low voice, raised his hand to the forgotten who had just shot an arrow, and released the instant skill - Flame impact. However, to his surprise, the other party was not hit by a strong impact on the spot like the previous enemy, but had no impact after flashing a red light. Before Zhang Cheng could figure out what had happened, the last forgotten in a black cloak suddenly accelerated to the front, followed by taking out a fiery red staff from his arms and poking it at the ground. Boom! With him as the center, everything about four meters around him was swallowed up by the hot flame shock wave. Zhang Cheng felt dizzy for a while. He spun 360 degrees in mid air. Finally, he fell down and rolled three or four meters on the ground before stopping. As for the poor horse, it has become a charred corpse beyond recognition, and there is no way to ride it at all. "Leave me alone! Run! Run! Report to Dalaran!" Zhang Cheng struggled to get up and gave the final order. No doubt he knew that the only way out for him to save his life and win the battle was to try every means to hold each other down and let old George and Garrick move rescuers. Although his self-confidence expanded a little after he got the arcane power, he was not stupid enough to think that he could deal with the elite of the forgotten Sanming at the same time. One of them was still a powerful mage. "Yes! Please hold on!" Garrick nodded in pain. He undoubtedly knows that he can''t help but make trouble, so he runs forward without looking back Chapter 24 "Want to move the rescue? It''s not that easy! Go, catch up with me and get rid of those annoying little mice. As for the living mage, let me deal with it." said, the forgotten man holding the magic wand tightened the reins and slowed down the speed of the dead war horse. He kept circling around Zhang Cheng, his eyes glowing strangely red. Obviously, she is the leader of the ambush team and a powerful flame expert mage. The shock wave just now is the best proof. If the horses had not suffered most of the injuries, Zhang Cheng believed that he could not have just suffered a little bruise and scratch. Maybe even half of his life would have been lost. Under the threat of death, his nerves tightened quickly, he didn''t dare to be a little distracted, and he couldn''t take any action to stop the other two forgotten people from chasing Garrick, old George and little Jenny. He could only hope that the three of them could run faster and rush into Dalaran''s warning range before they were killed. "Hehe, why, are you worried about your friends?" the necromancer raised his mouth and showed a playful expression on his face. It can be seen that she likes to torture her opponent''s spirit before the war, so that she can''t concentrate on the battle. You should know that the battle between mages is no better than that between soldiers and thieves. Many times, muscle memory can replace the brain to make judgment. They need to observe more carefully to confirm what spells the opponent will release next, so as to protect and counterattack in advance. This means that any distraction will lead to misjudgment. Mages do not have the same strong physique and vigorous vitality as soldiers, so the result of misjudgment is death. Although Zhang Cheng has only been a mage for a few days, he knows his own advantages and disadvantages very well and responds with a sneer: "I''m sorry to disappoint you. They are not my friends. To be exact, we haven''t realized for two days. Without the deep friendship you think, even if they are killed, I won''t be sad. At most, I lamented the impermanence of fate. After all, mortals will die, and I will use my own strength to make their death meaningful." "Oh? You seem very confident? Haven''t you noticed the huge gap between us?" the necromancer gently waved his staff and released a small dark red magic vortex. Through this vortex, even those who do not understand magic can clearly feel the pure fire element energy contained in it. One of the criteria to measure whether a mage is strong or not is the purity of his own magic. Because pure energy can greatly improve the power of spells. Taking fireball as an example, the higher the purity of the caster''s magic, the higher the temperature of the flame and the stronger the shock wave generated by the explosion; The ice arrow is just the opposite. The higher the purity of magic, the lower the temperature of the ice arrow, and the hardness of the ice rises sharply, even piercing the shield in an instant. There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng''s current magic purity is only half that of the enemy. According to the game, the opponent''s mage level is at least ten levels or more higher than him. Even if he uses the fire protection enchantment, he can''t resist the fire spell fired by the opponent several times. Generally speaking, under such a huge power gap, any resistance is futile. It''s better to wait for death directly. But Zhang Cheng still has a card, a card that can directly kill the other party although it is risky. This card is a silver Rune Stone hidden in his broad robe. As long as the Rune Stone is inserted into the opponent''s body and the violet barrier is activated, the violent magic energy will completely destroy a dead creature in just a few seconds, even if it is a rough and fleshy hatred. Seeing that Zhang Cheng neither spoke nor gave up his intention to resist, the necromancer regretfully spread his hand: "well, it seems that you are a stubborn guy. In that case, let the game begin." As soon as the voice fell, her hands suddenly burst into dazzling red fire. Zhang Cheng, who had been waiting for a long time, gave the other party a magic reaction without thinking. Although the power gap between the two was a little big, the counter-measures took effect. Under the influence of a magical turbulence, the fire light from the hands of the necromancer completely lost control, exploded with a bang, and retreated for several steps. It is estimated that he will not release any spells related to fire within a few seconds. But she didn''t panic. Instead, she laughed and praised: "great! A wonderful reaction, but unfortunately, it can''t make up for the gap between us. Even if I don''t use my best fire magic, you are doomed to fail." "Don''t talk, dear lady of the dead, I know it''s not far from Dalaran. If you don''t move fast, the Archmage of the kenrito parliament may send it at any time." Zhang Cheng moved forward quietly while provoking. His plan is to shorten the distance between them to a place where flash can reach, and then insert the rune into the other party''s mouth full of maggots with a lightning speed. Only one chance! He must be very careful not to let the other party realize his true intention. "Don''t worry, living man, I promise that you will become a corpse before the archmages of Dalaran arrive. Of course, out of appreciation for you, I decided to bring your corpse back to the dark city for resurrection and become one of us. The dark queen always welcomes those talented people to join the forgotten." after that, the necromancer slowly raised his right hand. I saw the lilac light gathering stronger and stronger at her fingertips. In the blink of an eye, several light balls crossed a beautiful track in the air and flew straight to Zhang Cheng''s position. Arcane missile! Zhang Cheng recognized this simple but deadly spell at a glance! Unlike most magic that requires time to prepare, Arcane Missiles do not need preparation, but after release, mages need to concentrate on guidance to ensure that the missile will follow the target until it hits. He was still thinking about how to divert his opponent''s attention. When he saw this scene, he was ecstatic. He immediately flashed forward and suddenly stuffed the rune into his opponent''s mouth: "rest in peace, madam. I won the duel." Next second The silver Rune bursts out powerful energy, and the brilliant violet light forms a small magic boundary in just a few seconds. The necromancer didn''t even react. Under the burning of magic energy, he turned into a pool of disgusting colloids and gave off a pungent smell. As for the magic missile that lost the mage''s guidance, it soon dissipated in the air. Watching the tragic death of the enemy, Zhang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "arrogance is a poison, especially for mages. It seems that I have to remind myself to be humble and never make similar mistakes. Thank you, my enemy, for giving me a good negative teaching material..." Chapter 25 There is no doubt that the dead female mage did not pay attention to Zhang Cheng from beginning to end, and always held a mentality similar to cat playing mouse. It is estimated that in her eyes, it is absolutely easy to solve a young mage who is much worse than her own strength, so she wants to add a little fun and obtain some spiritual satisfaction by teasing and torturing the enemy. But unfortunately, she made a mistake, a fatal mistake. Zhang Cheng is not native to Azeroth, so his way of thinking is not like a "normal" mage. He is persistent in defeating his opponent with a variety of spells to prove that his skills are more superb. He has only one purpose, that is to kill the enemy. Whether it''s magic or using a sword, it''s just a means. There''s no need to worry about what. Whichever is faster and more efficient, use whichever. As for the so-called dignity of mages mentioned in many books, he didn''t care at all. Because dignity is always reserved for those who survive, to be exact, for those who win the final victory. The losers always get only humiliation and death He simply wiped the broken wound on his forehead. Zhang Cheng bent down and picked up the Dharma stick originally belonging to the necromancer. In an instant, he felt a hot energy flowing all over his body along his arm, as if he put the whole person in the flame. "No wonder the shock wave just now can instantly kill a strong horse. It turns out that this is a staff that can enhance the power of the fire spell." he whispered, inserted the staff into his backpack behind him, and carefully approached the dead horse standing still. As his mount has returned to the west, he now has to fight the enemy''s attention. You know, although you can see the huge magic shield over the Dalaran ruins on the horizon, you actually have at least several kilometers to go. If you use it, you can''t go there in an hour or two. What''s more, Zhang Cheng''s current physical condition is not very good. Seven or eight wounds, large and small, are bleeding. Although most of them are skin injuries, they will hurt if they move a little. It is urgent to rush to a safe place to clean and bandage, otherwise the infection will be troublesome. With a try mentality, he limped to the death horse and stretched out his hand to grab the reins. But before he could catch it, the bone horse emitting shadow energy suddenly turned around, suddenly raised its front hooves and stepped down. "Damn it! I knew it wasn''t that simple!" Zhang Cheng gnashed his teeth and cursed, quickly siding away from the horse''s hoof. Just as he was about to make his second attempt, he suddenly heard a hearty laugh behind him: "ha ha ha! Young man, if I were you, I wouldn''t try to get close to a dead war horse. You know that thing, its race can''t drive except the undead, so you''d better give up." "Who are you?" Zhang Cheng turned warily and looked up and down at the old man who didn''t know when to appear. He had thick brown hair and beard. He was probably over 50, but his face didn''t seem to have many wrinkles. He was wearing a violet robe with gold lace and carrying a rotating crystal staff in his hand. Judging from the clothes, it is likely that he is a mage of the kenrito Council. "Relax, boy, my name is ansrem ruinville, one of the members of the six member Parliament and the current manager of Dalaran." the old man introduced himself with a smile. Although this self introduction is very short, the content contained in it is not simple at all. According to the basic framework of the kenrito organization, the most powerful are undoubtedly the six mages called the six member parliament by the outside world, including antonidas killed by Arthas, the blood elf Prince kylsas day chaser, the red dragon Krasus and the famous ronin. In the near future, Blue Dragon caregos and Gianna Proudmoore will join one after another. In other words, anyone who can enter the six member parliament must have unparalleled magical power. It can even be said that one of them is worth an army. Zhang Cheng can''t believe that such a big man casually left the protection of the protective cover and appeared in front of himself. The Archmage undoubtedly noticed his surprise and smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "Why, do you think an old guy like me should stay in the tower all day and rot with those moldy books? No, young man, I prefer to walk outside more often than the dark mage tower. Tell me, how do you provoke the dead who claim to be forgotten? Let them send elite teams to hunt you down?" "Maybe you won''t believe it. I happened to find that they were developing a new plague and took the human farm in Hillsbrad hills as the test ground for the new plague. Here, I have some samples and a letter for help from mayor Burnside." said Zhang Cheng quickly opened his backpack and took out the things already prepared and gave them to him with both hands. "New plague?" ansrem ruinville subconsciously frowned when he heard the news. First, he opened the letter and roughly read the contents inside. Then he pulled out a glass test tube and continuously performed several detection spells. Finally, he roared with a blue face: "asshole! Are these guys crazy? Dare to study this evil taboo!" "Evil taboo?" Zhang Chengmin grabs the key word. "Yes! The specific explanation is too complicated. You only need to know that although this new plague is still in the experimental stage, its final version is to kill everything, including animals, plants, elemental life, and even the dead," ansrem ruinvill explained with a clenched fist. At the wizard''s prompt, Zhang Cheng suddenly remembered that in the expansion of the wrath of the Lich King, the forgotten seemed to have put a magical plague, killing thousands of natural disasters at one go. Of course, it also includes some friendly forces "accidentally injured". Obviously, what he is holding now is an early version of the plague. At the thought of running so far with a bag of deadly things on his back, he immediately burst into a cold sweat and quickly took out the leather bag containing the test tube and carefully placed it on the ground. Staring at the dark green gas-liquid mixture in the test tube, ansrem ruinville sighed helplessly: "Oh, give it to me. I''ll see if I can crack the ingredients and develop an antidote. Oh, I almost forgot that the three people with you are safe now. Except that it may take some time for the young man who was hit by the curse arrow to recover, the rest is nothing serious." "They ran safely to Dalaran''s warning range?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes were slightly, showing a trace of joy. Old George''s safe arrival in Dalaran means that the merchant''s ambition and task are completed, and he will soon have a magic wand suitable for himself. The Archmage gently shook his head: "no, no, the patrol found them. Come on, grab my arm, and I''ll take you back to Dalaran now." "Anyway, I''m relieved to hear that they are safe." after saying that, Zhang Cheng grabbed the other party''s left arm. At the moment when their fingers came into contact with their clothes, their bodies suddenly began to twist, as if they had been forcibly flattened by an invisible force and stuffed into a narrow passage Chapter 26 Darkness, starlight, colorful vortex In fact, Zhang Cheng was not sure what he saw in just a few seconds, but there was no doubt that it was so strange that he didn''t notice when the transmission was completed. "Well, young man, don''t be dazed and keep up. We still have a lot to do today." ansrem ruinville urged him to go straight through the mirror like arch and disappear in an instant. "Interesting, is this the magic transmission..." Zhang Cheng whispered to himself, hurriedly followed and passed through the arch. Just a second later, he found that his eyes suddenly opened up. He even stood at the top of a tower more than 30 meters high from the ground. Looking down from above, he could have a panoramic view of the scenery within a few kilometers. Under the control of a small number of mages, hundreds of tall earth elements orderly piled up stones engraved with magic runes to form a huge ring foundation. On the foundation, towering mage towers have sprung up. Although most of them are far from being completed, we can judge from the number of mages in the future. "Well, isn''t it spectacular? You know, not long ago, it was still a ruin, but with our efforts, it will soon be displayed in a new attitude in front of the world." the Archmage said proudly. Of course, he has enough capital to be proud. When the whole alliance abandoned Dalaran site, he led more than 3000 survivors to rebuild it from scratch, and even sent a small-scale army to block the steps of the forgotten to expand their power. Looking at the huge construction site, Zhang Cheng nodded gently and sighed, "yes, it''s spectacular. Even miracles can''t be described too much. But I''m curious. How did you think of building a floating city at the beginning¡° He knows very well that the real function of those stones engraved with magic runes is anti gravity. Each piece needs to consume precious arcane crystals. When all the stones are stacked, Dalaran can rise up and become a perfect fortress that can never be conquered. "Oh? You know?" ansrem ruinville was obviously surprised that a young mage could see through his own plan. "Well, I''ve heard a little about it. Maybe you don''t know. The name of the mentor who led me to the path of magic is Ruisen. He was a member of the kenrito Council and told me a lot of stories about the magic city, so although I''m here for the first time, I don''t feel strange at all." Zhang Cheng explained half true and half false. "Ruisen? Wait, I seem to have heard of this name." the Archmage touched the thick beard on his chin and said after a while: "Ah, I remember. Ruisen, the youngest son of count Ambrose of the kingdom of Lordaeron, the classmate of Jaina Proudmoore, is a fairly outstanding young mage. Unexpectedly, he is still alive and has a disciple." "Since the fall of Prince Arthas, the tutor has lost hope in life. He shut himself in the house and almost cut off all contact with the outside world. He didn''t end up depressed until not long ago. The reason why I came to Dalaran was to inform the parliament of his death and return the precious books and scrolls taken by the tutor when the disaster came." With that, Zhang Cheng opened his backpack and took out the things he had already prepared and gave them to each other. Ansrem ruinville took over and glanced at it. He quickly muttered to himself: "shaping skills of arcane energy", "the connection between holy light and shadow", "on the world after death", "how to make your casting faster" ... yes, these are precious materials lost in the library. By the way, what do you think of the death of Nathan? If I remember correctly, he is only about 30 years old this year, how can he die? " Zhang Cheng pretended to be helpless, shrugged his shoulders and carefully took out the sad and funny suicide note from his pocket: "I don''t want to make too many comments on the tutor, but you should be able to understand after reading his suicide note." "Suicide note? He predicted his death in advance?" ansrem ruinville frowned, pulled out the slightly wrinkled letter and began to read word by word. But before he could read it, he couldn''t help laughing, laughing and commenting: "ha ha! Another poor man who secretly loves Jaina, but doesn''t dare to confess. Well, I think I know why he died. A man immersed in regret all day will not live long." After that, the Archmage handed the suicide note back to Zhang Cheng, with a trace of disdain on his face. He immediately asked, "so what are your plans, young man, to join the kenrito parliament or go to the south to be loyal to the storm kingdom?" "Naturally, I am not interested in politics, nor am I involved in the intrigues of adults and animals. I just want to be quiet and find a place where I can study and study." Zhang Cheng made a choice without thinking. If he remembers correctly, there is a terrible existence trying to subvert the monarchy in the storm city. She is the biological daughter of Deathwing and the famous sister of the black dragon, Onyxia. Unless you are impatient, you will hang around in front of the big man "Wise choice!" ansrem ruinville nodded with satisfaction. "Although you are a disciple of Ruisen, you still need to go through some procedures and do some small tests to join the kenrito Council. However, I believe that with your strength and skills, you should be able to pass easily. Come, I''ll take you to complete these simple tests first, and then take you to meet your friends." As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly opened his arms and jumped directly from the balcony. At the moment when the body and the ground are about to collide, an invisible force suddenly slows down the falling speed, and the whole person is like a leaf, slowly falling on the lower steps. "Oh, my God, this is really crazy." Zhang Cheng couldn''t help twitching a few times at the corners of his mouth, gritting his teeth, stamping his feet, being cruel, closing his eyes and jumping down. With the wind whistling in his ears, he just felt that his body suddenly seemed to fall into the water and was held up by a buoyancy. When he opened his eyes, his feet had fallen steadily to the ground, but his legs trembled a little and didn''t listen to the call Chapter 27 "Well, isn''t it exciting? You know, this is one of my favorite designs. Every time I jump off the top, I feel like I''m back in my youth. Of course, if you don''t like it, you can go to the next portal and there''s no need to jump with me." ansrem ruinviwal sorted out his robe disturbed by the wind, There was an undisguised abuse on his face. There was no doubt that he was absolutely intentional. At the moment, Zhang Cheng looked like a dog and wanted to punch each other hard in the old face. However, considering the huge strength gap between the two sides, he decided to swallow the evil spirit first, pretended to be calm and replied: "it doesn''t matter. This stimulation is nothing to me. "Really? The little guy who jumped down with me last time peed his pants." The Archmage glanced meaningfully between his legs and confirmed that there was no trace of water stains. Then he shook his head and turned around to walk along the marble pavement. "Well, I now know why your daughter will run away from home and become a pirate..." Zhang Cheng murmured with her voice what she could make complaints about, and whispered a sentence. He will not forget that in the game, there is a task called "handsome boy Duncan" in treasure bay at the southernmost end of the eastern continent. Its publisher is the daughter of ansrem ruinvill - "sharp blade" Caitlin. The young girl claimed that she liked to pursue excitement and didn''t want to face moldy books and dull old mages all day, so she sneaked out of Dalaran. Originally, Zhang Cheng thought that this must be another rebellious story that children can''t understand their parents'' painstaking efforts, but now his idea has changed. He believes that this is not bullshit rebellion at all, but family inheritance! "Blade" Caitlin definitely inherited her father''s genes, so she was so keen on adventure. Just when he secretly feigned the wonderful father and daughter, they had unknowingly entered a dome hall. When an old mage who was busy saw it, he immediately put down his work, stood up and bowed: "good afternoon, your excellency, distinguished mage, what''s important about your sudden visit?" "No, Charles, it''s nothing too important. I just take the young people behind me for a test and inform you that you can change the status of Ruisen on the list from missing to dead." ansrem ruinville explained his intention directly. The white haired old man known as Charles held his glasses, raised his head and looked up and down at Zhang Cheng. After a while, he gently nodded his head: "I see. He is Ruisen''s apprentice, right?" "Yes, he not only brought the news of Ruisen''s death, but also returned many precious materials lost in the library. By the way, how did you see it?" the Archmage asked curiously. "It''s very simple. He wears Reeson''s violet ring on his hand. I made it myself. How can I not recognize it." after that, Charles sighed slightly, as if he felt sorry for the death of another young mage. "I see..." ansrem ruinville realized that Zhang Cheng was wearing a ring symbolizing the membership of the kenrito parliament on his left and right index fingers, and immediately said, "come on, boy, take off your ring and show it to me." "As you wish." knowing that he had no right to refuse, Zhang Cheng quickly took off the ring and put it in the other party''s palm. The Archmage lowered his head and carefully examined the inner wall of the ring. It seemed that he was looking for something. About half a minute later, he finally found a few small letters in a humble place: "ah, I found them. As you said, one belongs to Renee, but the owner of the other is very interesting. Tell me, young man, where did you get this ring?" "I''m not sure about the details, but the militia gave it to me said that it was the booty of his accidental killing of a badly wounded necromancer." Zhang Cheng replied without thinking. "Ha ha! What an irony! Who would have thought that the traitor Damien finally died at the hands of the militia he despised most. Very good, this is the best news I''ve heard in recent months." ansrem ruinville laughed happily. "Traitor?" Zhang Cheng undoubtedly heard the name for the first time and looked puzzled at the old mage around him. The latter lowered his voice and explained: "Since Dalaran was destroyed, a small group of mages who lost their relatives and friends were eager for revenge, so they secretly carried out prohibited research. Damien was one of the best. He even didn''t hesitate to give up his identity as a living person and took a large number of precious research results to the dead. Before he left, he also created a magic accident, and Sanming apprentice died on the spot." "Enough! Charles! You don''t have to tell a young man who has just embarked on the road of magic about these tragedies. Hurry up and have a test. I''m looking forward to his test results very much. Maybe you don''t know that he just killed a forgotten mage much better than himself in a one-on-one arcane duel. Although he is suspected of being opportunistic, it is enough to prove his talent Intelligence and adaptability, "said ansrem ruinville, looking for a chair to sit down with a trace of expectation in his eyes. "Oh? Really? Let you say so, I''m beginning to look forward to it a little." Charles raised his mouth and pulled out a pile of silk bound books from the table full of tools and books behind him. "Here, the first is the test of theoretical knowledge. As long as you can answer more than 30% of the questions here correctly, you will pass." Staring at this heavy book almost as thick as an adult man''s fist, Zhang Cheng suddenly had a kind of despair and collapse when he was a student and just got the three-year simulation of the five-year college entrance examination. Who the hell would have thought that the entry test of master kenrito, who has always been famous for his mystery, arrogance and strength, was a heinous written test But despair to despair, collapse to collapse, what should be done should always be done. After borrowing a quill from the old mage, he soon calmed down and began to answer the strange questions in the book according to the knowledge forcibly instilled in his mind. To his surprise, every time he answers a question, the book will automatically judge right and wrong, which means that he has no chance to check or modify. Right is right and wrong is wrong. Obviously, this book is an interesting magic item. Maybe even the questions are random. The respondents must have a considerable reserve of theoretical knowledge. It is absolutely impossible to pass the examination through "special skills" such as key points. As for cheating Zhang Cheng doesn''t know who can cheat without being found under the monitoring of two mages and the magic eye. Chapter 28 An hour Two hours Three hours It was not until the sun was about to set that Zhang Cheng finished the written test like a marathon. Exhausted, he pushed the heavy book forward and took a long breath: "Hoo - it''s finally done!" He couldn''t believe that after he left school, he would have the opportunity to relive this nightmare scene. "Hehe, young man, don''t hurry to relax. Let me see your grades." Charles stretched out his right index finger and gently touched the Violet Eye mark on the cover. In an instant, the mark released dazzling light, and an old Human Mage was formed in just a few seconds. The mage first touched his chest with one hand and bowed, and then said without panic: "There were 436 questions in this test, including 200 questions on arcane skills, 100 questions on fire and 70 questions on frost. The rest were applied skills. The participants answered 307 of them correctly, far exceeding the passing line of 30% and even exceeding the level of excellence. In my record, only 12 people in the kenrito Council exceeded him, the most recent one of them It''s Gianna Proudmoore. " As the last word fell, his whole person soon became transparent and finally completely dissipated in the air. "The 13th in history? This is really amazing!" the old mage stared with incredible expression on his face. After all, although the topics in this book are only basic theoretical knowledge, the scope is all inclusive. Even mages can''t guarantee that they can answer all the questions correctly. Therefore, for young mages who have just been promoted from apprenticeship, it''s a very unbearable achievement to answer 30% correctly. Only a few outstanding young mages can barely achieve a 50% accuracy rate. As for more than 50%, there are only a few in Dalaran''s history. He was not sure whether the young man who had never received systematic education in Dalaran was a rare genius. Ansrem ruinville also looked at Zhang Cheng up and down. His eyes seemed to find some rare and rare animals. After a while, he smiled and asked, "can you tell me how you did it?" "What?" Zhang Cheng suddenly realized that he had made a mistake, that is, he should not answer all the known questions correctly and simply chose to pretend to be stupid. Otherwise, he couldn''t explain where a lot of knowledge and memory in his mind came from. "You should know what I mean. As a young mage, you did a little too well. First, you defeated opponents much stronger than yourself in a one-on-one duel, and now you show Chao and ordinary theoretical knowledge. With Ruisen''s teaching level, it is absolutely impossible to teach such excellent disciples. So I think you must have hidden something, right?" With that, ansrem ruinville rose from his chair, his whole body emitting suffocating magic. As the manager of the six member parliament, although he is not as famous as several others, his strength must not be underestimated. Otherwise, the dark queen will not let Dalaran complete the reconstruction under her own eyes. Holding back his inner fear, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "well, I admit I hid some little secrets, but I can swear to you that Ruisen is really my mentor. All the strength and knowledge I have now come from him. In addition, do you think I would be so high-profile if I were a spy or had ulterior motives?" "The truth is, the young man didn''t lie." Charles raised his head, glanced at the color of the eyes of the arcane law around him, and quickly gave his judgment. Of course, Zhang Cheng didn''t lie. He just told the truth skillfully and selectively. There is no doubt that both the castrated mage professional template and the complex knowledge that ordinary people can''t understand come from the dead Ruisen. It''s absolutely not too much to call each other a mentor. "Strange, did I feel wrong?" Knowing that Zhang Cheng did not cheat on his identity, ansrem ruinville quickly put away his magic, sat down again, bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. Charles shrugged his shoulders, ignored him, and directly said to Zhang Cheng: "Well, don''t worry, Archmage, you''ve been busy dealing with the harassment of the forgotten recently, so you''ll inevitably be a little nervous. Next, let''s take the second test, that is, the number of spells you master. Now, show me all the spells you master, and then I''ll give a score according to the number, power and casting speed. Don''t underestimate this For one thing, he decides your position after you enter parliament. " "I see!" Zhang Cheng gently nodded his head, without nonsense, and directly began to release fireball. After a few hours of rest, his magic had recovered, so he hit the hot fireball on the old mage''s chest in the blink of an eye. However, it is a pity that nothing happened after a red light flashed, just as the previous flame impact hit the elite of the forgotten. "Well, it''s powerful. It''s much stronger than many low-level mages. It seems that you have long been separated from apprenticeship. Maybe there will be another young mage in Parliament in a few years. Go on, don''t stop." Charles commented casually. It seemed to him that the fireball just now was like a mosquito bite, which had no effect at all. At the moment, Zhang Cheng is realizing that the fleeting red light is likely to be something like a flame barrier or a flame potion. After realizing this, he immediately stopped using the fire spell and replaced it with arcane and frost. Seeing this, the old mage immediately laughed and clapped his hands: "ha ha! You are really a smart guy! But it''s a pity that what protects me now is not only to protect the flame barrier, but also to protect frost, shadow and arcane. With your current strength, it''s impossible to break the protection." "Any enchantment has a corresponding bearing limit. As long as my spell power can break through the bearing limit, the enchantment will collapse. So I want to try whether I can break your protection before my magic consumption is completed." Zhang Cheng gave up the arcane and frost spells and chose the fireball with the most destructive power to hit directly ahead. Since he was destined to be unable to keep a low profile, he simply released his strength completely and released nearly 20 fireballs at one breath. When the last one hit, Charles''s fiery red light finally broke, and a wisp of Mars passed through the border, gently fell on the robe, and soon burned out Chapter 29 "Aha! The flame barrier has been broken! Quite a great achievement! With this alone, I think the next test can be avoided. Now, say your name out loud, young man, on behalf of the kenrito Council, I welcome you to join." Charles stared at the burned black spots on his robe, with undisguised surprise and surprise in his eyes. "Zhang Cheng, this is my name. I''m very honored to be a member of Dalaran." Zhang Chengqiang endured the dizziness after the release of mana, bent down and stroked his chest with one hand. After all, according to the teaching in the book, most mages perceive that the target has some targeted protection, so the first reaction is definitely to change the spell category, just as he did at the beginning. Due to the limitation of inertial thinking, they rarely even think that each boundary actually has a corresponding upper limit line, let alone try to break it. But for Zhang Cheng who has played the game, everything in the world is just a series of numbers. The harmful spell he releases is one number, and the protective barrier is another number. When the total damage value of the current one exceeds the latter, the enchantment will naturally break, just as many people mistakenly believe that water can restrain fire, but in fact, there is no one between the two. If the temperature of the flame is high enough and the combustion range is wide enough, no matter how much water is sprinkled, it will only evaporate, and even decompose into hydrogen and oxygen to support combustion under specific pressure. Similarly, if you want to extinguish a candle, a glass of water is enough. In the final analysis, all these examples are qualitative and quantitative comparisons. They are simple mathematics, not metaphysics or uncontrollable supernatural forces. "Zhang Cheng? What a strange name. How do you spell it?" Charles asked without raising his head as he opened a roster. "Forget it, I''d better write it myself." Zhang Cheng sighed helplessly, took the initiative to take two steps, dipped some ink with his quill pen, and filled his name in the blank according to the transliteration of Azeroth human common language. In fact, according to the original plan, he originally intended to use a pseudonym, but considering that the other party seemed to have used an unknown means to identify whether he was lying, he resolutely chose to use his real name. Anyway, he is not the original resident of the world at all. Even if someone does a survey with this name, he will only get nothing in the end. At the moment when the last stroke was completed, the name suddenly radiated golden light, followed by Zhang Cheng''s dynamic avatar, which appeared on the lower page out of thin air. Seeing this scene, the old mage immediately nodded with satisfaction: "well, now that you are a registered mage of the kenrito Council, I will make a violet ring for you in three days. Tell me, what magic attributes do you like to add on it?" "You can also choose attributes?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. "Why not? Although most mages choose intelligence and mana recovery speed, I have at least 12 attributes to choose from. You can choose two blessings to the ring at will." Charles rummaged on the messy table and quickly found a yellowing list. Zhang Cheng took a glance and found a series of combinations, including increasing the power of damage spells, adding a layer of Mana Shield to the wearer in a short time, reducing the resistance of the target to a certain magic and so on. He thought about it carefully for a few minutes, and finally pointed to the power and intelligence of the damage spell and said, "that''s them." "No problem, I''ll get the ring here in three days. Oh, by the way, about the other two violet rings on your hand, Damien''s one belongs to booty, so I won''t take it back, but Reeson''s one must be returned to Parliament. We''ll make a small tombstone with this ring to commemorate his life." Charles recorded the two combinations, While explaining his reasons for recycling the violet ring. "Of course! I have no opinion at all." Zhang Cheng agreed without thinking. According to Ruisen''s memory, Dalaran does have a tradition of making tombstones with rings. Unless he is a traitor or commits a major mistake, every dead mage will get his own place in a secret room called the "resting place". "Very good. Here, this is your temporary ID card. It can allow you to get in and out of the library. At the same time, you can also get your own room in the public lounge and free food supply. In addition, if you want to use services such as alchemy laboratory, sky desk and long-distance transmission, you can apply one day in advance and pay according to the time Corresponding expenses. " After a brief explanation of the purpose, the old mage quickly stuffed a violet nameplate the size of a button into Zhang Cheng''s hand, followed by a crystal stone from the drawer, carefully placed it on the shelf, and carved complex patterns on it with a carving knife. His expression was so focused that he forgot that there were two people in the room. Zhang Cheng, who was left to the side, felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t know whether he should stay where he was, or turn around and leave. He went to the street to visit the miracle city under construction. Fortunately, ansrem ruinville didn''t embarrass him for too long. Just three or five minutes later, he stood up directly from his chair and said in a slightly tired voice, "let''s go. I''ll take you to see your friends now. By the way, thank you for helping the merchant keep the arcane crystal. I''ll give you a reward in return later." "It''s very kind of you. These are what I should do." Zhang Cheng replied with a pretentious humility. "Hypocrisy! Young man, you don''t have to act in front of me. Remember, as the manager of Dalaran, I must always be vigilant against the invasion from the enemy, so those were not aimed at you just now, okay?" ansrem ruinville asked, staring into Cheng''s eyes. "I see!" "Well, you can keep your little secret as long as it doesn''t endanger Parliament." With these words, ansrem ruinville, leaning on his staff, stepped out of the dome hall and walked along the still paved street. He didn''t realize it at all. Zhang Cheng, who followed him, secretly took out a parchment scroll with a look of ecstasy on his face. It says: the task, the apprentice''s trial is completed, the talent is opened, and you have obtained 17 talent points. Seventeen talent points. According to the first talent points obtained at level 10 in the game, his current class level should be 26. Without any hesitation, he directly filled the five items of enhanced ice arrow, ice fragment, deep cold piercing, rapid cooling and piercing cold ice in the talent panel given on parchment Chapter 30 For the choice of talent, Zhang Cheng has long considered carefully and made his own choice. First of all, strengthening the five points of ice arrow can reduce the time of spell preparation. As the main damage skill of frost spells, it is essential. Secondly, the three points of deep cold stabbing the bone. When casting frost spells, there is a great chance to freeze the target in place and create a favorable casting environment for the mage. Thirdly, the five points of ice fragments and the three points of bitter cold. The former can trigger the resonance of frost spells, that is, after a fatal blow in the game, it will trigger an ice breaking explosion and cause secondary damage to the target. The latter can make the caster more closely connected with frost energy and improve the power of all frost spells. When the two are combined, their power is not as simple as one plus one equals two. Finally, a little rapid cooling can allow the caster to instantly complete the regulation of himself, and calm some magic turbulence that takes a long time to calm down. You should know that according to the description in the book basic principles of spells, every time a mage completes a spell, it takes a period of time to calm the magic turbulence around him. Some of them are long and some are short. The cooling time is reflected in the game. However, the invention of the rapid cooling technique allows mages to instantly complete self-regulation when they cast frost spells. Especially with the ice barrier and ice body protection behind the frost talent tree, it is simply the only choice to protect life. Any frost expert mage will not give up the magic skill of rapid cooling. Feeling the unknown power to instill the corresponding knowledge into his brain, Zhang Cheng secretly breathed a sigh of relief. From now on, his professional template is no longer incomplete. With the knowledge learned in the past few days, even if he immediately returns to the earth full of mysterious creatures and supernatural forces, it is enough to protect himself. Of course, the parchment didn''t mean to send him back for the time being, so Azeroth''s trip is far from over. He can also take advantage of the convenient identity of kenrito Council mage to seek more benefits. Just as he bowed his head and thought silently about what he should do, ansrem ruinville suddenly stopped, pointed to the hotel not far ahead and said: "Go ahead. Your friend lives there. I have to go to the alchemy laboratory to test the ingredients of these new plagues, so I won''t accompany you. Remember, don''t run around these days. If the situation is urgent, I will ask you to attend important meetings at any time." "Please don''t worry. I''m going to spend the next few days in the library to consult some materials and take the time to practice dispensing magic potions. I''ll never take the Dalaran step." Zhang Cheng promised without hesitation. make fun of? It''s not easy to come to the leading magic capital of Azeroth. Only fools are willing to leave. "Oh? Can you still do alchemy?" a trace of surprise appeared on the Archmage''s face. "I''ve probably learned a little. At present, I can only allocate a limited number of formulas, such as primary treatment, Lion King''s power, primary defense, primary mana, weak Troll''s blood, primary agility, primary perseverance, etc." Zhang Cheng casually said some recipes he could learn. According to the definition of professional skills in the game, his alchemy level should be at the primary level, that is, his proficiency is about 50. "Yes, practice more. Alchemists are always scarce. If necessary, you can sell the potion you prepared to the Council. We have a price list. When you go to get the violet ring, you can ask Charles for one. That''s all for today. Bye." After that, ansrem ruinville tapped the ground with his staff, instantly opened a portal to an unknown place, stepped over, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. "Magic transmission... It''s really a convenient ability..." Zhang Cheng whispered with some envy, and then walked into the hotel called "hero''s house". As soon as he entered the door, he saw old George sitting very relaxed near the bar, gulping the dark purple unknown liquid in the cup. Sitting next to her was little Jenny. The underage girl looked around with curious eyes while drinking soup. Perhaps for her at an age of strong curiosity, everything in Dalaran was so magical and incredible. As for the injured Garrick, he sat alone in the corner against the wall, covering his shoulders and grinning from time to time. The skin near his shoulders also showed cyan, which looked very bad. The rest of the guests in the hall seem to have long been used to the appearance of strangers and still sit together in twos and threes. Some of them are wearing robes. At first glance, they are mages, and some are wearing armor and robes printed with kenrito marks. They are probably patrol guards responsible for the guard outside Dalaran. Obviously, Zhang Cheng''s arrival didn''t attract anyone''s attention, so he walked through the aisle, sat directly next to the merchant and greeted him with a smile: "good afternoon, old George, how''s it going? Has your precious box of goods been delivered safely?" "Oh! The holy light is on! Mr. mage, I''m so glad to see you." the merchant obviously drank too much. He waved his arms and shouted to the dwarf waitress not far away: "Yiji, give the gentleman around me the best wine. It''s my treat!" "OK! OK! Don''t hurry! Can''t you, a big man, make allowance for our little people?" The little dwarf, like the lovely Laurie, complained and ran to the bartender to trot the wine to the bar. "Thank you." Zhang Cheng politely thanked and looked at each other with great interest. In his impression, if Azeroth wants to choose the two most representative races, it is goblins and dwarfs. The reason for this is not that these two races are rich in teasing, but that they have promoted the development of science and technology in the whole world and forcibly brought a world dominated by magic to the half of science and technology and magic. It is said that if the number of dwarfs were not too small and their thinking was too jumping, they would have the strength to build a strong empire. Undoubtedly, the dwarf waitress named Yiji also found that someone was observing herself. She immediately stood on tiptoe and asked, "Hey, big man, what''s wrong with me?" "Nothing, I just rarely see dwarfs, so I feel a little curious." Zhang Cheng sipped the wine in the glass, smiled and shook his head. "Ha! Curious? Your excuse is terrible! I bet you''re waiting to hear me say" God, you''re so tall ", aren''t you?" Yiji waved his small fist angrily. "No, I swear, there is absolutely no such idea." Although the opponent''s fist was not intimidating, Zhang Cheng hurriedly explained that he didn''t want to have a physical collision with a little guy less than his ass in front of countless eyes. "Well, Yiji, I believe that the mage is harmless. As for those bastards who want to make fun of your height, just ignore them." the bartender came over, grabbed the dwarf in a violent state and dragged him back to the back kitchen Chapter 31 Seeing the grumpy dwarf waitress dragged away, Zhang Cheng turned puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter? She seems to be a little sensitive to her height?" "Hahaha! This also starts with Yiji becoming the hostess of this hotel. At that time, she had just crossed the wetland and followed the caravan to Dalaran. She often talked about the mantra of dwarfs. Many people thought it was very interesting, so they deliberately teased her to say this sentence again and again, and finally made her a little upset. But don''t worry, she will forget it in a moment. After all, dwarfs The most important thing about Confucianism is that they usually don''t take revenge too much. One second they are still angry, and the next they will become happy, "old George explained with a laugh. "Well, it seems that I have suffered a reckless disaster." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders helplessly. Now he finally understood why he would cause such a strong reaction from the other party just by looking more. "Forget her! Come on, let''s celebrate our safe arrival in Dalaran and have a drink." then old George raised his glass and touched it gently, then raised his head and poured down a full glass of wine. Because of drinking too quickly, I choked on the last mouthful and coughed with a red face, but my eyes revealed undisguised excitement and joy. Obviously, the arcane crystal was delivered safely, which gave him a lot of remuneration and a series of fringe benefits. Aware of this, Zhang chengminrui immediately lowered his voice and said, "I''m a little curious. How much profit can you make? How dare you risk your life to secretly transport goods as precious as arcane crystals?" Old George licked his lips and held out five fingers very vaguely: "Five hundred gold coins forged by Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom! This is only a cash reward! In addition, I also have the right to purchase alchemy potions, magic materials and equipment from the kenrito Council. When I return to Nanhai Town, I can change all the money into goods and ship it to minehill port with the help of ships, and I can earn at least three times more profits..." As soon as he talked about business, he immediately entered the role of a businessman and began to talk about his way to make money. To know that reality is not a game, players can repeatedly kill wild monsters in exchange for inexhaustible money. The gold coins made by 500 Dalaran are an unimaginable sum of money for ordinary residents living in Azeroth. It is enough to buy a medium-sized manor covering an area of more than 400 hectares in the storm Kingdom, or two armed merchant ships equipped with artillery. It can make someone live a life without having to work all day. "I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. Such a high return, not to mention the businessman who originally wanted to pursue interests, even he had the impulse to do one vote. Of course, not everyone can do the trafficking of arcane crystals. It takes a lot of money to purchase goods alone, and we should have a good relationship with dwarves who are good at mining. Otherwise, we may not be able to buy them with money. "Mr. mage, I''m not a good speaker, and I don''t want to say too many words of gratitude, because simple gratitude is not enough to express your pay. Here, it''s a little token, please be sure to accept it." old George put a piece of paper full of small letters on the table and pushed it gently. "This is..." Zhang Cheng glanced around and immediately found that this was a land lease, specifically a house lease located in the center of Dalaran. Whoever owns this contract will own the ownership of the house and the surrounding land. Perhaps the outside world doesn''t know the value of this deed, but he knows very well that once Dalaran is built and flies into the sky, its value will soar dozens of times. However, as a passer-by destined to leave, even the most valuable real estate is of little use to him. Old George obviously didn''t know this. He explained proudly: "as you can see, this is a real estate. Although the kenrito Council provides free accommodation and food for every member, I think a powerful mage like you should get better. Moreover, I specially purchased a series of tools for you, so you can complete a lot of work without leaving home." "Hehe, you really took a lot of effort. But I have a small question. What''s the purpose of this? Or what do you want from me. Don''t say it''s for gratitude. You''re a businessman. The nature of a businessman is to pursue profits and will never make any investment in people who lose their use value. Are you right?" Zhang Cheng tapped the contract with violet mark and looked at each other with a smile. He is not a greedy fool, nor will he ignore the hidden dangers and risks that may exist behind the benefits. "Hahaha! Well, you are so clever that you can''t hide anything from you. In short, I hope to cooperate with you." old George didn''t mean to hide anything and admitted his ambition. "Cooperation? What aspect?" Instead of directly refusing, Zhang Cheng showed an interested expression. He wanted to know what ambition the ordinary old man who looked 50 or 60 years old had hidden. Old George pondered for a moment, glanced at his little daughter sitting next to him, and said in a low voice: "First of all, I hope you can help take care of Jenny. Just a few hours ago, master ansrem ruinville agreed to let her stay in Dalaran and learn magic knowledge with other apprentices. I''m afraid that she will be bullied by older apprentices alone. As far as I know, the competition between apprentices is very fierce, sometimes in order to strive for a higher position, even Don''t hesitate to use despicable means such as poisoning. If he can live with you, other apprentices should have scruples. " "Sorry, I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. I''m not the kind of person who likes to stay in one place for a long time. I''ll leave Dalaran soon, so I can''t help you take care of your daughter." hearing the merchant''s request, Zhang Cheng chose to refuse without thinking. Even he didn''t know whether he would be suddenly brought back by the mysterious parchment scroll next second. Naturally, he couldn''t travel and help people take care of his daughter. However, old George didn''t seem to give up and continued to explain: "Sir, I just hope to give Jenny a little shelter with your reputation. It doesn''t matter even if she leaves Dalaran in the future. As long as Jenny lives in your house, no apprentice dares to harm her." "Well, since you all said this, it would be a little unkind if I didn''t agree. Yes, I agree with your request." Zhang Cheng agreed with a forced look. Anyway, for him, it''s just a small effort, and he doesn''t need to pay anything Chapter 32 "Thank you very much! Maybe you can''t understand why businessmen like me try their best to make their children become mages? But I can tell you that this is a shortcut to change the fate of the family. As a businessman, I am very rich, but I am always looked down upon by those nobles. Even a poor aristocrat who could not afford to eat could justifiably ask me to pay tribute to him because he had noble blood. To tell you the truth, I am eager to change my status and that of my family, and to gain the respect of others, especially those nobles. However, it is difficult to do this. There are usually only two ways. One is to become a member of the nobility through military promotion, and the other is to become a noble mage. Unfortunately, my children are not qualified to be soldiers, priests or paladins, so there is no way to go. Even with this talent, I don''t intend to let them risk their lives at any time to fight those damn orcs, jackals, dog headed men, trolls and undead. Only the youngest daughter, Jenny, showed extraordinary intelligence at a very young age. It took other children several years to learn to read and write. She did it in only four months. I always firmly believe that she will change the fate of the family. For this reason, I am willing to give everything I have. " Then old George put down his glass, stood up and bowed respectfully. At the same time, he asked Jenny to get up and salute. Although the girl didn''t understand her father''s good intentions at all, she put down the soup bowl and whispered thank you. "Change your destiny..." Zhang Cheng looked at the businessman with a strong unwilling look in his eyes and suddenly understood something. As mentioned before, Azeroth''s human society is a typical feudal society, and the nobles are the people in power at the top of the pyramid. Although businessmen are rich, their social status is far inferior to that of nobility, and they even have to accept all kinds of exploitation and oppression in disguise at any time. One of the most typical examples is that the official of storm City owed the remuneration to the stonemason Association, which led to the latter''s unbearable choice to launch an armed uprising to safeguard their own interests. This is true for our own people, and it is even more conceivable to treat businessmen walking between various towns and countries. Perhaps only by building armed chaebols like the goblins can those who spy on the merchant''s wealth be restrained. What if you have money but no sense of security? The answer is very simple. Use money to change the class and make yourself a member of the rulers. After thinking about this clearly, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help smiling, shook his head, and sighed softly: "you made a decision, a dangerous decision. You know, from apprentice to mage, you need to go through countless tests and temptations. It''s not much safer than becoming an alliance soldier. It''s even more dangerous. It doesn''t mean that being smart is enough. Due to the frequent use of magic, the spatial shielding around Dalaran is far more fragile than elsewhere. This means that the demons of the Burning Legion, empty life, and some evil forces that cannot be described in words may extend their tentacles to affect a mage or apprentice at any time. Are you sure you want to leave your daughter in such a place just for the possibility of becoming a mage? " In fact, if the parchment scroll had not directly given him a simple professional template and a lot of magic knowledge, he was not sure whether he could start from scratch and safely survive the dangerous apprenticeship. "That''s right! Just because they are humble, they pursue greatness; just because they are short, they pursue eternity; just because they are as weak as mole ants, they pursue power like gods. Didn''t the human mages continue to study and learn in such an atmosphere, and finally surpass the upper elves to create the status of Dalaran Magic Kingdom? Now, I''m willing to use little Jenny to do it Bet on the future and destiny of the family, "old George replied decisively. "Well, I hope you won''t regret your decision. Now go on, what else do you want to cooperate with me." seeing that the other party has made up his mind, Zhang Cheng resolutely chose to change the topic. One of his few advantages is that he never makes unnecessary arguments with others. Because when he was very young, he learned a truth, that is, never try to convince others with words, especially a person with a complete outlook on life and values. Only cruel reality and failure can make a person change himself. Old George hesitated a little and quickly said: "I want your help to see if you can buy more alchemy potions, especially healing potions. You know, whether it''s storm city in the south, refuge Valley in arahi highland, or Nanhai Town, there are all kinds of threats. In order to save the lives of experienced veterans as much as possible, many commanders give them when they go out on dangerous missions With two bottles, they consumed so fast that there was a serious shortage. " "So you''re going to make a profit?" "No, making money is not my purpose. My purpose is to see if I can dig some reliable soldiers to escort my caravan." As the saying goes, once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of the well rope. It is estimated that after being infiltrated by syndicate spies, old George was no longer willing to believe those temporary hired guards, but actually reached the army. "Hehe, you are the right person this time. I happen to know a little about alchemy. As long as you can get Ningshen flower and silver leaf grass, I can prepare a batch of primary treatment potions in a few days. How about you? Are you interested?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "What? You can also refine gold?! that''s great! No problem. I''ll borrow some from my acquaintances now. In addition, if you need any more herbs, please make a list and I''ll try my best to raise them. As for the price, I promise it''s three times the purchase price of the kenrito Council." old George made an offer excitedly. Zhang Cheng didn''t even think about it. He nodded and agreed: "yes, I accept your offer. In addition to Ningshen flower and silver leaf grass, he also needs some ground root grass and swift grass. In addition, if it''s convenient, get me some herbal seeds." Obviously, the reason why he agreed to be so happy was not for money at all, but to prepare for leaving. After all, all the raw materials of the alchemy formula are produced from Azeroth. Once they return to the earth and lose their raw materials, the alchemy specialty will be abandoned unless he can take the seeds back to artificial cultivation. "Seeds? Are you going to cultivate them artificially?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" Old Joe quickly waved his hand: "no, no problem. As far as I know, it seems that only Druids know how to cultivate herbs. I need to take some time to inquire." "Then go quickly, I''ll wait for your good news." Zhang Cheng took up his glass, drank the last bit of wine, got up and walked to Garrick''s position Chapter 33 Seeing someone approaching his position, Garrick immediately struggled to get up. However, the severe pain made him unable to maintain his balance. After several attempts, he finally sat back reluctantly and said to himself in a bitter tone: "Well, I think I''m half disabled now. According to the woman who examined my wound, I can''t fight or engage in heavy physical labor for at least half a month. If the curse can''t be completely purified, what waiting for me will be amputation." "Amputation? Is it so serious?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. Although he expected that the black arrows fired by the elite of the forgotten were absolutely unusual, he never expected that they would be serious enough to amputate. You know, this is Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom. If even the mages of the kenrito Council can''t do anything, the research progress of the forgotten in the curse is a little too terrible. "It''s just possible, depending on the recovery in the next week or so. In addition, she also recommended a powerful dispelling potion for the curse, but I can''t afford 70 silver coins for a small bottle." Garrick explained with a sigh. As a young farmer and militia in a small rural area, the most dirty copper coins he saw in his life were only a few silver coins when he was paid. As for the Lordaeron gold coin with the head of Terenas Menethil II, he had never seen it in his life. "Ha ha ha! Relax. All the problems that can be solved with money are not problems. Here, I have some money here. You can take it and cure the injury first." Knowing that the other party''s curse was not a technical problem, but lack of money, Zhang Cheng laughed and took out a few gold coins from his pocket and stuffed them into the other party''s hand. He just received reesen''s legacy not long ago. Gold and silver coins alone filled a leather pocket with hundreds of pieces, so he was not short of money at all. At least when Azeroth was young, he didn''t need to worry about money for the time being. "No! No! No! How can this work!" feeling the cold touch from the palm, Garrick pushed the gold coin back with a red face. It may be self-esteem or embarrassment. In short, this young man in his twenties seems to be psychologically resistant to accepting gifts from others. "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Take it for you. Remember, get well as soon as possible. Maybe it won''t be long before we will go back to the town to solve the problem of plague." Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but put the money into each other''s pocket, and then turned and left the "hero''s house" hotel. He is also very young. He knows that people in their teens and twenties often make fools. Sometimes they even regard dignity as more important than life. They will start to regret when they really cause irreparable consequences Standing on the slightly empty street of Dalaran, Zhang Cheng had an additional staff inlaid with red crystals on fire. There is no doubt that this is the "merchant''s ambition" task reward, which comes from the famous flint staff in the game. But what he didn''t understand was how this thing was sent to him and why he didn''t notice it at all. Just as he lowered his head and pondered over whether he had missed any details, a portal suddenly appeared in front of him. Less than a second later, an irresistible suction dragged him in. Darkness, starlight and colorful swirls. Before he could figure out what had happened, the whole man appeared in the middle of the round table with six chairs. Four of the six chairs were empty, and only two were sitting on them. One of them was ansrem ruinville, the great Dharma Master, and the other was a beautiful woman with long blond hair. Although he looks very young, his whole body exudes surging magic, as if he is completely integrated with the element of water. With a pair of intelligent eyes, I believe that wherever he goes, he will be the focus of attention. "Er... Archmage, is there anything important for you to summon me so soon?" Zhang Cheng pretended to be innocent and tried carefully. Ansrem ruinville glanced at the woman sitting opposite him and gently nodded: "yes, I need you to explain your views on the forgotten people''s study of the new magic plague, so that some people with illusions can understand that there is no so-called peace between us and the tribe, at least they have no intention of peaceful coexistence with us." "Young mage, please don''t care what ruinville said. You just have to say what you know. I always firmly believe that orcs are not monsters. They have the right to survive in this world like us." the woman suddenly interrupted. "Are you?" Zhang Cheng turned sideways and looked puzzled. "Jaina, Jaina Proudmoore." the woman smiled and gave her name. Boom! Zhang Cheng''s head seemed to have been hit hard by a hammer. He couldn''t believe it in his dream. He saw the Savior of Azeroth''s human world so soon. He is known as the most outstanding magic genius in hundreds of years, the ex girlfriend of the Lich King Arthas, and the heroine of the blood elf Prince kylsas day after day, Jaina Proudmoore. For a moment, he forgot what to say and was stunned. However, Jaina seems to have been used to a similar situation. She crossed her hands and dragged her chin. She joked in a slightly playful tone: "why, don''t you forget how to speak the common language? It doesn''t matter. It''s OK to speak the Darnassus language of the high elves. You know, I''m proficient in nine languages." "Hehe, you''re really joking. I''m just a little surprised that Jin will appear in Dalaran." Zhang Cheng, who recovered, quickly smiled and saluted. "No way, in order to maintain the fragile peace between the tribes and the alliance, I have to go back and forth between the eastern and Western continents." Jaina shrugged her shoulders reluctantly, and then her face suddenly became serious. "By the way, I heard you found that the forgotten are experimenting with a new plague with living people. Is this true?" "It''s true! I even brought back samples. Based in talemyr, they are constantly launching raids on the farms in the surrounding areas, and even trying to cut off the connection between the farm and the outside world. If you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look in person." Zhang Cheng gave a positive reply without thinking. "Damn it! How could this happen? How could Sal allow this to happen!" Jaina suddenly stood up and hit the table with her fist. "Dear Ms. Proudmoore, with all due respect, the great chief Sal may not know about the study of the new plague. Even if he knows, he can''t restrain the behavior of the forgotten. In fact, you never really know the tribe..." Chapter 34 "Oh? I once fought side by side with the tribe to resist the invasion of the Burning Legion, and now you say I don''t know them?" Jaina raised her eyebrows with a trace of displeasure in her eyes. After all, since she joined hands with the orcs to kill her father, Admiral Dailin, her lifelong wish is to maintain peace between the tribe and the alliance. Now some people say to her face that she doesn''t know the tribe at all. Naturally, she won''t be too happy. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and retorted calmly: "you think you know the tribe, so I ask, do you know the social structure of the tribe? Do you know their economic situation? Do you know what the orcs, as the main part of the tribe, are most eager for?" "I..." Jaina suddenly found that she couldn''t even answer a question and frowned. "Look, although you fought side by side with the tribes, you didn''t really know them in depth. In fact, what you really know is the great chief sal. But please don''t forget that the great chief Sal grew up under the upbringing of mankind and received the education and values of human society. Even his aesthetic outlook is more human than rough Orc. To some extent, he is more intelligent and human than many human beings. "Zhang Cheng stood in the center of the round table and talked freely. Just a few seconds ago, he finally realized the purpose for which ansrem ruinville hurriedly summoned himself. Quite simply, the Archmage and Gianna represent the two attitudes of the kenrito Parliament. The former insisted that Dalaran was a member of the alliance and should help the alliance against the tribe, but the latter hoped that Dalaran would remain neutral and not add fuel to the fire under the already very tense situation. Between the two sides, no one can convince the other, so the evidence becomes very important. Ansrem ruinville hopes to attack Jaina''s self-confidence and make her give up unrealistic fantasies with the help of the new plague created by the forgotten. Zhang Cheng never mind being shot, as long as he can get enough compensation afterwards. What''s more, Jaina is not that kind of careful person, and the risk of contradicting her is almost negligible. There are benefits and no risks. People with a little brain know how to choose such things. "So what do you want to say?" Jaina urged a little impatiently. Zhang Cheng smiled and quickly replied, "what I want to express is that Sal doesn''t represent the real orcs, let alone the whole tribe. As I mentioned just now, to understand tribes, we need to deeply understand their social structure, economic situation and their deep desire. First of all, in terms of social structure, tribes are typical of their own affairs. Each clan has relatively independent political and military rights, and even the chief can not intervene at will. This means that if one or two clan chiefs want to go to war, they can ignore orgrima''s orders and attack directly with their own tribes. Secondly, I''m sure you know that the orcs still maintain the primitive and barbaric slavery. They force some people who are not good at fighting to become hard workers, responsible for manual labor such as logging, obtaining food and building fortifications. This is true for our own compatriots, but it is even more cruel and ruthless for outsiders. They even asked foreign slaves to fight each other in the arena and use naked death to meet their inner desire for blood and violence. If such a race lost the leadership of the great chief Sal and replaced with a guy who grew up in the orc tribe, do you think he would be willing to maintain peace? Finally, and most importantly, every Orc subconsciously has two vital things, power and glory. Now the great chief SAL is leading them to the road of glory, but what will the result be if he changes to a great chief who advocates power? Please don''t forget that Gul''dan, the founder of the Shadow Council, is an orc who advocates power; Similarly, gromgo Hellscream, who drank the devil''s blood, is also an orc who advocates power. Think about what the orcs did under their leadership? " With these words, Zhang Cheng stood patiently in place, waiting for the other party to slowly digest the content. In his opinion, Jaina, who is known as the Savior of mankind, is essentially no different from Arthas. Even her experience is surprisingly similar. One killed her father himself, and the other sat and watched the orcs kill her father. No wonder both ended in tragedy. He can''t understand how high a person''s "consciousness" should be before he can allow others to kill his father Ansrem ruinville was undoubtedly very satisfied with the views expressed in his speech. His face showed undisguised approval. He directly stood up and hung a pendant with a charming halo around Zhang Cheng''s neck in front of Giana: "Well said, young man, unlike some people, you forget your origin and race. Remember, Dalaran will always be a member of the alliance, which no one can change." "Is this... Arcane crystal?!" feeling the power contained in the pendant, Zhang Cheng widened his eyes in surprise. "That''s right! The meaning of arcane crystal is to serve the mage?" ansrem ruinville blinked very vaguely. "Thank you for your generosity!" Zhang Cheng quickly bowed his thanks. Through the Archmage''s hint, he immediately realized that the pendant hanging around his neck was his reward for keeping old George''s box of arcane crystals, so he put it away with peace of mind. Just as they talked, Jaina fell into unprecedented irritability and uneasiness. Because she knew very well that everything Zhang Cheng said was the truth, especially after recalling the crazy behavior of gromgo Hellscream, she felt that the orcs were far less easy to get along with than she thought before, and she couldn''t guarantee whether the new chief would choose to keep peace once Sal was gone. After all, even fools know how bellicose the orcs are, and they don''t show any fear even in the face of a steady stream of demons. For orcs, war death is the most glorious way to die. Lying in bed and dying is a shame and sorrow. For a moment, Jaina fell into a self contradictory situation. After a full minute, she raised her head and asked, "is it impossible for the alliance and tribes to coexist peacefully? One side must completely destroy the other?" "No, Ms. Proudmoore, up to now, you haven''t figured out the key contradiction between the tribe and the alliance. It''s not land, wealth or resources. Azeroth is broad enough to accommodate both sides. The real contradiction between the tribe and the alliance is that each holds its own position and has never considered it from the perspective of the other..." Chapter 35 "Position? Can you explain it in detail?" Jaina finally put away her previous contempt and changed into a quite sincere attitude. After talking just now, she finally realized that the young man standing in front of her was not the kind of academic mage who locked himself in the tower all day, but a mature man with unique views on the current situation. For such a person, she never mind asking for advice with an open mind. Obviously, when such a powerful and famous beautiful woman takes the initiative to lay down her body, she can often give men an indescribable feeling. At least Zhang Cheng felt that his self-esteem had been greatly satisfied. With a smile, he explained: "position, in short, is the angle of looking at things. The conflict between alliance and tribe is essentially the conflict between humans and orcs. From the perspective of human beings, orcs are invaders from another world, minions of the Burning Legion, and executioners who killed their relatives and friends. Therefore, there is no need for any reason to hate them. If you can, you''d better kill them all and leave no future trouble. But from the perspective of the orcs, they think they are victims. First, they are deceived by the demons, launch a wrong war, and then destroy their home. Therefore, they need a piece of land to start a new life, but the alliance regards them as monsters, obstructs them everywhere, and tries to lock them in the shelter as slaves. It is precisely because both sides stand in their own positions and have never tried to transpose thinking, which has formed deep-rooted prejudice and hatred over time. Humans think orcs are rude, ugly, cruel and bloodthirsty; Orcs feel that human beings are despicable, cunning, cowardly and will only rely on quantitative advantage. A wise man once said that once some doors in the world are opened, they can never be closed again. Hatred and prejudice are one of them. Perhaps your starting point is good. I hope the alliance and the tribe can live in peace. However, due to the existence of hatred and prejudice, both sides will not really trust each other. When a sensitive event occurs in a sensitive period, potential contradictions will erupt and evolve into war. Although it''s a little rude to say so, I still want to say that your approach is a little too idealistic. " When she was refuted to her face, Jaina was not angry at all. Instead, she lifted her long blond hair and got up freely and saluted: "Thank you very much for your novel ideas. Now I finally understand what is the problem between the tribe and the alliance. I also believe that with unremitting efforts, the hatred will gradually dissolve with the passage of time. Whether humans, dwarves, dwarfs, elves, orcs, trolls and tauren, can live together in this land." I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. She deliberately excluded the forgotten from the list. However, Zhang Cheng, who was good at observing, found this and asked meaningfully, "what about the forgotten?" "I don''t know much about the forgotten. I only know that they are led by Sylvanas, the former Ranger General of silver moon city and the hero of resisting the invasion of natural disasters, so I don''t want to make more comments. But if they are really secretly studying the magic plague, I swear I will never sit idly by." With that, Jaina grabbed the cloak on the empty chair next to her, opened the door and walked along the red carpeted corridor. Ansrem ruinville inquired loudly at her back, "Proudmoore! Are you going to storm city?" "Yes! I want to talk to Varian. If circumstances permit, I''m going to arrange for him to meet sal. I think a great leader like them will become a friend rather than an enemy after meeting." Jaina said her plan without looking back. After hearing this, Zhang Cheng felt as if he had been cast a fixed body magic, and his whole body was still in place. Because he suddenly realized that what would happen next was the disappearance of the famous storm city king. King Varian Urion will be divided into two different personalities under the control of the behind the scenes. After all kinds of hardships, he will finally regain the throne. Staring at Jaina''s fading figure, he couldn''t help sighing in a low voice: "it''s incredible that I happened to catch up with the curtain of the era..." "What are you muttering about?" ansrem ruinville waved his staff and tapped gently on the ground. "No, nothing, I just feel a little sigh. As a hero against the Burning Legion, Ms. Proudmoore would be an idealist who can''t see the form clearly." Zhang Cheng pretended to be quite sorry and sighed. "It''s more than idealism! She''s almost forgotten that she''s a human! It''s not the orcs who brought her up and taught her to become a mage, but the alliance." At the mention of Jaina, the Archmage''s anger suddenly stopped. But soon he controlled his temper, turned and threw a slightly worn Notebook: "here, take it. This is a book recording the skills of summoning and controlling elements. Remember to return it to the library three days later." "Summon and control elements?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes lit up slightly and quickly opened them to read them quickly. From the moment he entered Dalaran, he noticed that many mages have the ability to summon and control elements. Although the summoning water element talent was not opened until the level 70 version in the game, in the real world, summoning and controlling elements have long been no secret to mages, but if you want to learn relevant skills, you must make some contributions to the kenrito Council. "Well, go back and study slowly. You''re not needed here." ansrem ruinvill waved his big hand and opened a portal in an instant. Before Zhang Cheng could react, he went back to the street at the gate of the hotel. Passers-by seemed to be used to the sudden appearance and disappearance of mages, smiled and nodded one after another, and then continued to be busy with their own affairs. As it is already evening, all the magic light sources in the protective cover are lit up. At a glance, it is like being in a dream. But Zhang Cheng''s mind has been completely occupied by the notes in his arms. He doesn''t want to enjoy the beautiful scenery at all. After simply identifying the direction, he goes straight to the address marked on the lease. He can''t wait to try to summon an Elemental creature and make the other party obey his will. After all, mages are different from shamans. The latter requests elements to help themselves as friends, but the former commands elements as masters. This means that when a mage summons elements, it is often more dangerous. It may be eaten back by grumpy elements at any time. It needs repeated attempts to be applied to actual combat Chapter 36 Three days is neither long nor short. In order to completely master the ability to summon and control elements within the specified time, Zhang Cheng once again entered an unprecedented state of concentration. No food, no water, no sleep Even going to the toilet and cleaning up personal hygiene are squeezed out, soaking in a solid basement on the ground floor of the house all day for theoretical research and practice. He is like a thirsty sponge. He madly absorbs all kinds of knowledge in his notes. Even if he was almost interrupted by the irritable earth element several times, he did not retreat. Instead, he learned a lot of experience from it. Each call made an obvious step forward than the last time. In just two days, he has been able to control the summoned elements for more than a minute. The only problem is that with the extension of control time, the resistance of elements will increase exponentially with each order. The stronger their strength is, the faster they break free. According to the description in the note, the best solution is to forcibly pull an element out of its world through temptation, and then imprison it in a soul diamond. In this way, when the mage calls again, it will be the same element. Moreover, because the connection with the element world is cut off, the element can no longer obtain power from it, and it is naturally impossible to break away from control, but the disadvantage is that the mage, as the summoner, must use his own magic to provide energy for the element. After considering the pros and cons, Zhang Cheng decisively chose to accept the suggestions given in the notes and prepared to capture one of the four elements of fire, water, soil and wind respectively. After all, he will leave the world sooner or later. After returning, the ghost knows whether there is elemental life, so it''s better to be insured in advance. Do what you say! Seducing elements is not an easy thing. First, it is necessary to get something that they can not refuse, such as the essence of water, the essence of air, the essence of the earth and the essence of fire. Second, in order to prevent elements from escaping, it is also essential to imprison the Dharma array. Third, and most importantly, the mage must know the name of the summoned element, otherwise he cannot complete the imprisonment ceremony. Because there are so many things needed, Zhang Cheng directly purchased a full set of materials from the material manager of the kenrito Parliament at a high price, spent 50 gold coins, followed by hiring three senior apprentices to help him complete the confinement array in the basement, and finally copied the names of four elements equivalent to his strength by reading those ancient books in the library. It''s been a week since we finished all the preparations. During this period, he also took time to prepare a large number of primary treatment potions, at least thousands of bottles. As one of the most basic magic potions in alchemy, the ingredients of the primary healing potion are very few. Only silver leaf grass and Ningshen flower are needed. The process is even simpler. Keep the temperature of the solution, slowly add the chopped herbs, and activate the spell after the potion turns red. Perhaps in the game, no matter what medicine it is, it has to be prepared slowly bottle by bottle, but in reality, it is completely possible to enlarge the amount of containers and herbs according to the proportion, make a large pot at one time, and finally put it into the bottle. Of course, not everyone can use this method, especially the control of herbal medicine concentration and solution temperature. A little mistake will lead to disastrous consequences. The reason why Zhang Cheng dares to do so is thanks to the knowledge and experience instilled in his mind. He doesn''t even need to think and calculate. He can judge the temperature of the solution with the naked eye. Is it more silverleaf grass or more ningshenhua. The businessman who had just returned to Dalaran from the outside happened to see a mountain of medicine bottles in the house. The whole person fell into ecstasy and shouted excitedly: "holy light! My holy light! It''s incredible! I''ve only been away for a week, and you... You have prepared so many therapeutic potions?" "Don''t get excited, dear old George. They are just the most primary therapeutic potions. They can''t heal the wound in just a few seconds like advanced therapeutic potions, and can pull the seriously injured back from the death line at most." Zhang Cheng rubbed his dry eyes and showed a tired expression on his face. As early as the first bottle of primary treatment medicine was made, he couldn''t wait to buy several rabbits to test the effect. He found that the greatest use of this thing was hemostasis. No matter how serious internal and external injuries, as long as a bottle goes down, the blood will stop immediately. As for when it can heal and recover, it depends on the constitution of the injured person. "No! No! No! You don''t understand! What the army wants is this kind of cheap primary treatment potion that can save lives at critical moments. Generally speaking, every formed army is usually equipped with priests or doctors who are specially responsible for treating the wounded. As long as the soldiers are alive after the battle, they can be cured soon." As he explained, old George took out his tied dagger and gently scratched it on his wrist. Scarlet blood suddenly came out of the split skin and trickled down his fingers to the ground. Without any hesitation, he quickly pulled out the cork and poured down one of the bottles of potions. In less than three or five seconds, the wound immediately stopped bleeding and healed slowly with the naked eye, leaving only a shallow scar. "Great! There is no problem with the efficacy! I can venture to ask, how did you do it? As far as I know, most alchemists can make 50 bottles of medicine a day, which is a great achievement. But compared with you, they are like crawling snails." old George''s eyes flickered greedy and carefully explored. As a businessman pursuing interests, he looks at Zhang Cheng as if he is looking at an inexhaustible gold mine. "Oh, sorry, this is my little secret. I also hope you can keep it a secret, can you?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "I see! I swear I will keep this secret for you." old George nodded his head without thinking and said in a bad tone: "In addition, I have a small request. Since you have prepared so many primary treatment drugs at one time, I don''t have enough cash. I don''t know whether I can charge first or use other goods?" "Yes! Tell me how much you''re going to charge and what you''re going to use to pay?" Zhang Cheng casually found a chair to sit down and opened the package he just got. In addition to a large number of herbal seeds and a book called a guide to herbal cultivation - written by the cenario Council, there is also a cloth bag full of moss and black soil weighing nearly ten kilograms Chapter 37 The bag covered with moss is not big. It is only the width of an adult''s palm, but it feels very soft. It smells like a trace of grass and trees, which makes people think of the green forest. Since he became a mage, Zhang Cheng was particularly sensitive to energy and immediately noticed that there was a faint force of nature around the cloth bag. Obviously, this is not an ordinary bag, but a bag blessed by natural spells. To be exact, it is an evergreen bag. Many Druids like to carry one with them to save those rare and precious plants. Its function is to make the seeds of plants take root and germinate quickly under any conditions, and then transplant them to other places when the plants grow to a certain extent. As for the black soil, nature is the famous Angolo crater soil. Due to the perennial eruption of Huoyu mountain, a large amount of nutritious volcanic ash is brought out, coupled with the magical energy crystal radiation, which makes the soil in this area very special. Even if a dying plant is planted, it can come back to life in just two or three days, which is very, very magical. All these knowledge and knowledge were recorded in a book called Azeroth geography. When Zhang Cheng went to the library to return his notes, he borrowed them and read them in pieces. Just when he wanted to ask where he got the evergreen bag in his hand, old George, who stood in place and calculated silently for a long time, suddenly said, "Sir, after careful consideration, I think there are only two kinds of goods on hand that can interest you. Even if the rest is for you, you won''t want it." "Oh? Which two?" Zhang Cheng raised his head with interest. "The first kind is precious stones, including malachite, tiger''s eye, shadow stone, green agate, moonstone, emerald, topaz and ruby. There are 130 or 40 pieces, worth about 60 gold coins. If you are willing to accept them as collateral, I can give you a discount and make it 50 gold coins. As for the second kind, it is more troublesome to deal with it The small gold ingot smelted is worth 100 gold coins. I originally planned to sell it to the Goblins who often appear in Nanhai Town, but I don''t know why the damn little green man didn''t appear for two months in a row. Similarly, I''ll give you a discount, even 70 gold coins. " Old George took his time and said the most valuable goods on his head, which were also overstocked for a long time. Perhaps in the eyes of people on earth, whether gemstones or gold, they are all valuable goods, and they don''t worry about being sold at all. But in Azeroth, whether gold or precious stones, although they are valuable things, it is not easy to sell them. Especially in the eastern continent where the alliance is located, there are only a few skilled dwarf craftsmen and Elven jewelry masters in silver moon city who are able to deal with gemstones rich in magic energy. Unfortunately, the dwarves themselves are good at digging holes and mining. They rarely purchase from the outside world, and silver moon city has a tense relationship with the alliance. Recently, they have cut off all trade exchanges, resulting in a large backlog of gemstones and a sharp drop in prices. Not to mention gold, since the founding of several human kingdoms, the upper ruling class has always firmly controlled the coinage power. At present, in the alliance, in theory, only the gold coins forged by storm Kingdom, Dalaran, the extinct kingdom of Lordaeron, kurtiras, torrent castle and Ironforge castle are legal and can be used for circulation. The rest are all illegal coins. Once found, the whole family, old and young, will be hanged. Therefore, after the gold is mined, it is either sold to the mint at a low price, or used as Duanzao and decoration materials. The bolder ones can also be secretly transported out and sold to those greedy goblins. Although they kept the price low, it was a little higher than the acquisition price of the mint. After buying it back, the goblins will forge their own currency, take it to the tribal territory to buy all kinds of goods, and then sell the goods to the alliance with the help of the so-called "neutral" convenience, so as to make a steady stream of profits. It is estimated that orcs, Tauren and trolls who do not know anything about complex finance do not know that unconsciously, their economic lifeline has been controlled by these little green skinned people. As long as the other party uses a little means, they can make their market turbulent and fall into an unprecedented price crisis. However, for Zhang Cheng, these valuable and small gold and gemstones are the best things to carry when leaving. After pretending to hesitate for a while, he reluctantly nodded: "well, for the sake of helping me get herbal seeds, evergreen bags and Angolo crater soil, I agree. But one thing, you must send the goods. I''m busy recently and need to concentrate on a magic experiment. I don''t have time to deal with trivial things." "Of course! No problem! Thank you again for your generosity. I''ll make up the rest within two months. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first. I''ll personally deliver the gold ingots and gemstones to your home tomorrow morning at the latest." old George bent down and bowed deeply. He couldn''t believe that the things he had kept in his hand for more than two months were so easy to get rid of. No careful temptation, no bargaining, no endless negotiation! A few words, a verbal guarantee, the transaction is completed! Holy light! If only all trading partners could enjoy themselves like this "Now that the transaction is completed, let''s stop our conversation today." after saying that, Zhang Cheng grabbed the things on the table, got up and walked towards the basement. Before he took a few steps, old George shouted at the top of his voice, "master! Wait! I have one more thing! Jenny will start her apprenticeship next week. I hope she can live in tonight, okay?" "Yes! In addition to the basement and the first room on the right on the second floor, she can choose any room as her bedroom, as long as she doesn''t disturb my research." Zhang Chengtou promised without reply. "My dear baby! What are you waiting for? Go and move your luggage in!" After getting a positive answer, old George twisted and laughed and waved his arm to his beloved little daughter, with joy in his words. "Oh..." The girl who couldn''t figure out the situation waited for her two big eyes, answered softly, picked up her beautiful white lady skirt and trotted back to the door. A few seconds later, she dragged two heavy wooden boxes back to the living room. This Laurie, who has never been in contact with magic, doesn''t know how many hardships and dangers will await her in the future Chapter 38 In the dark basement, Zhang Cheng lay on the ground alone, carrying out the final inspection before the calling ceremony. After all, it is not easy to summon an element equivalent to his own strength. He should not only drag the other party out with the help of powerful magic power, but also defeat it and finally seal it in the soul diamond. There should be no mistakes and accidents in the whole process, otherwise the element of rage will kill the summoner and destroy everything in sight. There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng doesn''t like accidents and doesn''t like them at all, so he checks them very carefully. When he made repeated mistakes, he quickly got up and put a small piece of deep blue water in the center of the prison. Then he raised the flint staff in his hand and whispered, "Maiello Yayse, the great spirit of water, the warrior under the Duke of haddock, please listen to my call and appear before me." moment Located in the center of the basement, a large number of dark blue slightly fishy sea water suddenly emerged out of thin air. These water, like post life, quickly concentrated and formed a relatively fixed form. It has no legs, and the lower part is made up of billowing waves. The upper part of the body is driven by two strong arms. Even though it is several meters away, it can still hear the loud noise of the water flow, and swallow the essence of the water closely. Obviously, this is a typical water element image, but in terms of body shape, it is larger than ordinary water elements. "Mortal! What is the purpose of your calling me?" A dignified voice echoed in Zhang Cheng''s mind. Without any hesitation, he directly crushed the arcane Rune worth three gold coins in his sleeve. Before the water element named melroas could react, he immediately realized that his continuity with the element world had been cut off and could no longer draw strength from it. It felt cheated. It didn''t even have a word of nonsense. It directly waved its fist and launched an attack. Zhang Cheng, who was already prepared, raised his hand with a flame impact, turned around and performed the flash technique to open the distance. Pop! With the sound of the impact, melroas''s huge body was evaporated on the spot, and his movement was slow. "Good... Good... That''s it... Keep the rhythm..." Zhang Cheng muttered to himself while guiding the arcane missile. He knows very well that frost spells are useless against water elements. Only Arcane spells and fire can really damage them. However, melroas is not a vegetarian. When he saw the arcane missiles flying all over the sky, he didn''t even pay attention to them. The front sections of his two arms quickly condensed into bone chilling ice. "Damn it! It can also use frost magic! It''s mentioned in the book!" After biting his teeth and cursing, Zhang Cheng quickly raised his right hand and released the magic weapon against the caster''s Enemy - Magic counter. Under the influence of the chaotic magic vortex, the ice arrow released by melroas was immediately interrupted. Don''t expect to cast this kind of spell again for a while. Completely angered, it made the water flow rotate and erupt at a high speed around the body in a way that outsiders could not understand, forming a terrible high-pressure water knife. In the blink of an eye, it plowed out a gully several centimeters deep. If you touch the human body, you don''t want to know. It must be torn apart. You can''t even leave the whole body. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng felt his scalp numb. He directly gave up his plan to slowly kill his opponent with Arcane Missiles and began to prepare the most powerful and destructive fireball. With the help of the distance flashed just now, he had enough time to complete one or two fireball preparations, so only two or three seconds later, the dazzling fire rushed out of the palm. Melroas, as a water element, is undoubtedly very sensitive to the flame. He immediately feels the threat and urges the water to roll forward. But before halfway, a hot fireball flew over and hit it hard in the face. Boom! The violent explosion and high temperature completely destroyed parts including the head and trunk on the spot. Perhaps for ordinary flesh and blood, such an injury is enough to cause immediate death, but for elements, this ordinary injury is no different. In the blink of an eye, the evaporated part grows again, but the body size shrinks a little. No fear, no pain, no fatal parts This is why you will feel a headache when you mention elemental life, whether it''s an alliance or a tribe. Imagine how wonderful the expression on a soldier''s face should be when he was full of confidence and waved a sharp blade to cut off the head of a soil element and suddenly found that the other party did not fall down and even broke his ribs with a fist as big as a sandbag? Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng is now facing such a situation. Before his mana runs out, he must exhaust the energy supporting the water element form in front of him and expose the part called the core of the element. Of course, this is not easy, especially without a relatively fixed form of water element. Unless the water constituting the form is evaporated in large quantities, it is impossible to judge the location of the core of the element by the naked eye. The only good thing is that he had set several traps in the basement to store arcane energy long before the call. Melroas stepped on one of them before he took a few steps. The dazzling arcane energy formed a cage composed of light columns in just half a second. Although it took only five or six seconds to break free with a terrible water knife, Zhang Cheng used this time to release two big fireballs continuously, forcibly destroying the original tall shape to only two meters high. And in the center of the trunk, a dark blue substance like sapphire flashed away. Although the time was very short, Zhang Cheng still keenly caught it, and risked being split in half by the water blade, a flash rushed forward, waved his arm into it, and suddenly released the flame impact. Bang! With a dull noise, the dark blue material flew out directly and fell to the ground with a bang. At the same time, the body of the water element seemed to lose its vitality and suddenly turned into scattered and splashing water. "Hoo... Succeeded! I succeeded!" Zhang Cheng didn''t care about the robe wet by the water. Excitedly, he rushed to pick up the core of the element called the ball of pure water, put it next to a crystal clear soul diamond, and loudly sang the mantra required for the confinement ceremony. Under his guidance, the scratches on the ground slowly gave off a lavender light. After a while, the ball of pure water broke with a snap, floating the translucent soul of water element from inside, and finally absorbed into the treasure diamond Chapter 39 Feeling the cold touch of the diamond from the inside out, Zhang Cheng realized that melroas'' soul had been imprisoned inside, and fierce resistance broke out from time to time, trying to break through the obstacles and return to the element world. However, it''s a pity that only the soul state is left. It can''t do anything about the dense protective runes on the surface of the diamond. After repeated attempts, it actively stopped struggling and waited for two angry eyes to roar through spiritual connection: "Mortal! You don''t know what you''ve done! If Duke hedaksis knows that you have imprisoned his warriors by despicable means, he will order all hedachia water elements to pursue you until the end of time." "I agree with you. But the question is, do you think I will let him know?" Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders. There is no doubt that he was in a good mood when he successfully completed the imprisonment of water element for the first time. He doesn''t care whether it will lead to hostility to the haidahia water element. "What''s your purpose?" melroas asked coldly, putting aside his grumpy temper when he saw that the threat had no effect. Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and responded in a slightly contemptuous tone: "purpose? My purpose is very simple, that is to become your master. And you will become my most loyal..." Before he finished speaking, melroas immediately shouted wildly, "you''re dreaming! I''m a great water element warrior! I''ll never bow to mortals!" "Oh, sorry, I''m afraid it''s up to you." After a meaningful smile, Zhang Cheng placed the soul diamond in a silver box engraved with mysterious symbols, gently closed the cover, then sat down anywhere, picked up the herbal cultivation guide and read it with relish. After about half an hour, he threw the book aside, opened the box cover, took out the soul diamond, and asked in a non emotional tone, "melroas, tell me, have you changed your mind?" "Yes, great master, I am your most loyal and trustworthy servant." the empty and emotionless voice of the water element echoed in my mind. There is no anger, no resistance, no uncontrollable roar, but only obedience and obedience. For those who do not know the reason, it is hard to imagine why melroas, who maintained a proud attitude not long ago, suddenly became like this. The answer is very simple. The small silver box is actually a magical object. It forcibly weaves memory through illusion and spiritual stimulation, and finally achieves the purpose of making the soul of the element obey its own will. As the magic city Dalaran, in fact, it has long mastered a series of methods to control elements, not to mention a water element warrior. Even Duke hedaksis himself can''t escape the fate of being enslaved. Seeing the success of brainwashing, Zhang Cheng immediately summoned the soul of the elements imprisoned in the diamond with his little magic left. With the sound of splashing water, melroas appeared in front of him again. However, this time, the huge water element did not make any attack. It stayed quietly in place and seemed to be waiting for the order. "Is this the feeling of gaining power and controlling fate? No wonder so many mages lost themselves in the process of pursuing strong power. This addictive feeling can''t be described in words..." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help sighing. You should know that summoning and controlling elements means not only the improvement of combat effectiveness, but also the improvement of MAGE power. Just at the moment of completing the call, he gained two more talent points and learned to "make mana agate". This means that judging by the standards in the game, his mage level has been raised from level 26 to level 28. Both his magic limit and the power of spells have been enhanced in an all-round and three-dimensional way. After immersing in the wonderful feeling for a few minutes, Zhang Cheng immediately forced himself to come to his senses and recover his mantra with the help of Dalaran''s ubiquitous magic node. He took out the burning essence of fire and prepared to imprison the soul of the next element. After all, with the help of melroas and the convenience of his frost talent, he believes that it is certainly not difficult to defeat a fire element with equivalent strength. But before the calling ceremony began, he heard a knock on the door upstairs, followed by the voice of little Jenny through the crack of the door: "sir! Mr. mage! Someone is looking for you!" "Looking for me? Who is it?" Zhang Cheng was slightly stunned and quickly asked in a loud voice. "One is Garrick you know, and the other is his friend Frank." the girl answered truthfully. "Garrick and frank?" Zhang Cheng suddenly had a bad feeling, quickly gathered up the essence of the flame, and canceled the summoned water element, grabbed the soul drill into his pocket, opened the door and walked out of the basement. As soon as he crossed the threshold and came to the living room, he saw two young people walking around anxiously. In particular, Frank was dusty all over. His eyes could not hide his fatigue and anxiety. His arms were still wrapped in bandages. It seemed that he was injured. "What''s going on? What happened?" Zhang Cheng frowned subconsciously. "The holy light is on! Mr. mage! I''ve always seen you! Please, find a way to save us. Soon after you left, those damn undead surrounded the town from all directions and threw plagues into the town. In just a few days, all our captive cats, dogs, pigs, horses, chickens and ducks have become man eating monsters. There are some in recent days People have similar symptoms. I''m afraid... I''m afraid the stansom tragedy is repeating itself in our town! "Frank was obviously very excited and described it incoherently. "Throwing plague? Have you told the archmages about this?" Zhang Cheng''s face became gloomy for a moment. Of course, he is not worried about the life and death of farmers in the town, but whether his task reward will be reduced. Garrick smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Sir, we are just militia without any status. How can we have the opportunity to see the Archmage. The reason why we came to see you at the first time is to ask you to bring the news to the kenrito Council." "Damn it! What are you waiting for? Follow up. I''ll take you directly to Archmage ansrem ruinville." Knowing that the situation was urgent, Zhang Cheng didn''t even change his wet robe. He rushed out of the house with a burning stone staff and walked towards the central tower. Although he doesn''t know whether the forgotten people are trying to kill their mouths or test the power of the plague, one thing is certain. If they don''t move faster, the town will soon become a place of death for monsters Chapter 40 Through the street still under construction and expansion, Zhang Cheng and two young people quickly came to the entrance of the tower and made a direct request to the tall arcane puppets guarding both sides: "I want to see your excellency, master! Now! Now!" The puppet''s head flashed a light quickly. It seemed that he was communicating with someone. After more than a minute, it responded with a voice full of metal texture: "the master agreed to meet you, but only limited to yourself, excluding the two attendants behind." "OK, I see." Zhang Cheng nodded gently, turned to Garrick and frank and said, "don''t go anywhere, just wait for me here." "I see! In fact, we have no other place to go now. According to the messenger''s report, Nanhai town seems to be harassed by a terrible necromancer and has no energy to care about others, so Dalaran is the only hope of the town." after that, Frank''s face showed an expression of almost despair. He really can''t think of what he can do next if he fails to ask for help. Maybe it''s a good choice to rush back and fight with family and friends until they are killed or infected with the plague and become monsters Feeling the inner suffering of the two young people, Zhang Cheng comfortingly patted them on the shoulder. Without saying anything, he turned and crossed the threshold and disappeared into the corridor. When he jumped directly from the top of the tower, this time he climbed more than 200 steps along the stairs before panting into the alchemy laboratory on the top floor. Before he could say hello, ansrem ruinville, standing in front of the worktable, said without looking back: "ah, you finally appear. Come on, I have something interesting to show you." "Interesting things?" Zhang Cheng blinked suspiciously. "Yes! Interesting things! Do you remember the plague samples you brought back? I did a little test in my spare time. Guess what I found?" the Archmage said while lifting the wooden cage placed on the table. There was a big black mouse with fierce eyes inside. Unlike most mice, it seems neither afraid nor aggressive, so it stays quietly in the cage. Zhang Cheng approached and bent down to observe carefully for a while. Some uncertain wives asked, "there seems to be something wrong with this mouse? Have you done anything to it?" "Ha ha! That''s right! I extracted a special ingredient from those magical plagues, which can significantly improve the intelligence of animals and strengthen their muscle tissue. Of course, the side effects are not small, and the calculation time should be about the same." ansrem ruinville raised his head and glanced at the clock hanging on the wall. The voice just fell! The mouse''s body suddenly began to expand rapidly. It broke the cage in less than half a minute and changed from an adult cat to a fierce dog. Badly mutilated, the hair as like as two peas of the unknown, all of which are all lost, and the flesh of the skin is just like the horror Plague Dogs of the plague area. "Damn it!" Zhang Cheng swore in a low voice and hurried back several steps. He didn''t want to try the consequences of being bitten. However, his worry was obviously a little superfluous. At the moment when the mouse was about to attack, countless energy groups crossed beautiful arcs in the air, hit the target, and immediately blew it up. Even the hard marble ground reinforced by magic was blown out of dense pits. As one of Dalaran''s few archmages, how could ansrem ruinville let a mutant mouse run wild on his own territory. Staring at the pool of dark red viscous substances on the ground, the corners of Zhang Cheng''s mouth twitched involuntarily. Because it is also the most basic arcane missile, the power released by the other party is at least 100 times stronger than him. No wonder he dared to come back with more than 3000 people to rebuild Dalaran under the eyes of the dark queen Sylvanas. You should know that the dark city is only separated from Dalaran by a lodamir lake. The forgotten can arrive by water in only 30 hours, and the alliance''s reinforcements must at least cross the ocean and land in Nanhai town before they can arrive after several days and nights of rapid march. There is no doubt that this is the confidence and confidence brought by strength. "Well, do you see anything?" ansrem ruinville raised his head and asked with a smile. After a few seconds of hesitation, Zhang Cheng frowned and replied, "the substance you just mentioned seems to have overdrawn the potential of this mouse, and I think it has also given it the characteristics of some other animals." "Commendable keen observation! The Archmage nodded approvingly, then picked up a small bottle of plague samples and sighed in a deep voice: "I have to admit that the Royal Pharmacist Association of the forgotten is indeed a great organization. They have invented a technology that can integrate the characteristics of many animals. No matter people or animals, as long as they are infected, they will immediately begin to undergo great changes in the body, and even mutate from one organism to another. But the problem is that this change is not stable. Within a few days to weeks, the infected person''s body will collapse because it can''t bear the change. Therefore, in essence, this new plague is not so much a plague as a failed enhancer, but if combined with the plague used by the original scourge legion, it is a terrorist weapon that can kill even the dead. What''s more chilling is that this plague is far from reaching its limit. I know more than a dozen research directions that can enhance its power. " "So what are you going to do with it?" Zhang Cheng frowned and said tentatively. Hearing this description, he increasingly felt that the new plague was not so much a plague as a magical version of genetic weapons. Perhaps the fear devil intends to use the power of the forgotten to seriously damage all lives of Azeroth, including the scourge of the dead, so as to prepare for the invasion of the Legion again. Ansrem ruinville felt the beard on his chin and thought for a few minutes. Finally, he smiled and said, "I''m very interested in this new plague. If possible, I hope to get its formula." "It happened that I just got the news that the forgotten are pouring plague into the farm town not far from Dalaran. Don''t you think the parliament should take some action?" Zhang Cheng suggested with a strange light in his eyes. "Oh? Really? They dare to do such a thing!" the Archmage''s face sank and his tone became serious. "Do you think I will joke about this kind of thing? Two small town militia are outside the tower at the moment, and you can call them to inquire about the specific situation at any time." after that, Zhang Cheng stepped to the window and pointed down to Garrick and frank standing at the doo Chapter 41 A few hours later With the sun slowly setting from the horizon, a team composed of six kenrito Council mages, 50 Dalaran patrol guards, two scouts in charge of investigation, and four arcane puppets left the Dalaran magic shield and moved quickly to the East. It was none other than Zhang Cheng who led the team. After repeated questioning and thinking, ansrem ruinville judged that the pharmacist who created the plague was likely to hide around the town to observe and record various parameters of the plague for in-depth research. His task is to take people from behind to raid the camp of don''t forget, capture or kill the pharmacist alive, and then find the formula from various notes and materials to rescue the besieged farmers. Although the whole team only has more than 50 people, the battle is far more powerful than a regular army of 500 people. In particular, the combination of arcane puppets and mages is enough to easily wipe out hundreds of enemies on the way to the charge, while well-equipped Dalaran guards can ensure that no fish escaped the net to break through the blockade and hurt mages under layers of protection. Just when Zhang Cheng was quietly considering whether he should send a recognizer to the town to inquire about the situation or launch an attack directly, a female mage aged about 40 came up and asked in a low voice, "dear leader, I have a question. I want you to consult." "Hmm? What''s the problem?" Zhang Cheng raised his head and glanced at each other. "Why do we use the primitive and backward way of walking? Isn''t it faster and more convenient to use group transmission?" the female mage frowned and questioned. "Group teleportation? Don''t you know that there are many mages among the forgotten, and any form of tearing space will attract their attention. If you use teleportation to reach the destination, I guarantee that the moment the teleportation is completed, the waiting for us will lead to a classic ambush." Zhang Cheng explained angrily. With teleportation, would he be willing to endure the pain of riding? Anyone who has ridden a horse knows how painful it is for the skin on the inner thigh to be abraded. "What about the mission? So far, we don''t know the purpose of this trip." the female mage was obviously a little unwilling and continued to ask. As a low-level mage who has worked for the kenrito Parliament for nearly ten years, she seems a little unable to accept a young man climbing over her head and giving orders. Zhang Cheng, who has long been used to seeing similar situations, raised his mouth and smiled, and responded in a meaningful tone: "Pay attention to your identity, aliya. There are some things you need to know. I will naturally tell you, but you''d better not ask more. Remember, I''m the leader and commander designated by your Excellency the Archmage, and you just need to obey the orders, okay?" Then he deliberately fiddled with the violet ring with three more gold lines on his fingers. Although the equipment effect is no different from the ordinary violet ring, the three gold lines symbolize a higher status and status. The pupil of the female mage called aliya suddenly contracted, and her face became very ugly. She wanted to refute several times, but she finally gave up and returned to the mage team dejected. After all, where there are people, there are fights, especially in organizations such as the kenrito Council, which are all mages. No promotion means acquiring more knowledge and resources, and more knowledge and resources are equivalent to acquiring more power. No mage can refuse such temptation! Zhang Cheng knows very well that he has no foundation in Dalaran out of thin air. Now he suddenly obtains the trust and cultivation of ansrem ruinville, which will naturally cause some people''s dissatisfaction or jealousy. But he didn''t care much, let alone explain anything. Because after more than a week''s study and research, he understood that mages should speak with strength, not communication skills. In the kenrito Council, when a mage reaches a certain level, he will naturally obtain a matching identity and status. On the contrary, even if a mage is good at communication, his own strength is not enough, he will never be promoted. In a short round of confrontation, Zhang Cheng forced down the dissatisfied members of the team. At least on the surface, the other party dared not continue to test and followed the team silently. With a slightly depressed atmosphere, the party finally entered the periphery of the farm before dawn. Although the light is very dim at the moment, we can still see that the original golden wheat field has been infected by the terrible shadow energy, showing an unhealthy dark gray, strange yellow spots all over every inch of the land, and the originally docile small animals have also mutated one after another, showing a strong aggressiveness. Just when everyone was shocked by this terrible scene, a scout in charge of investigating intelligence ran back panting through the wheat field "Sir, I have detected the location of the forgotten camp. They are stationed in the woods southeast of the town. The total number is about 300, of which 50 are members of the polluter, the combat force in the arahi basin, and the rest are ordinary undead. As for the pharmacist you are looking for, I''m sorry, I haven''t found it yet." "Polluter? Be more specific!" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and asked. "Thirty Legion soldiers! Two mages! Two shadow priests! One suture hate! Five thieves and ten dark Rangers. Please forgive me. The strength of the other party can''t be underestimated." after saying that, there was a trace of tension in the Scout''s eyes. Zhang Cheng nodded noncommittally, turned around and asked the guard captain behind him: "Al, what do you think?" "If it''s a frontal battle, I''d suggest you stick to it or retreat. But now the sneak attack, we are in the dark and the enemy is in the light, so I suggest you give them the heaviest blow while the other party hasn''t found it. First, we need to occupy a hidden commanding height, gather the power of the mage and summon a snowstorm or fire rain to attack the camp, and then Attack under the cover of arcane puppets and kill their priests and mages during the chaos. Sir, I think the victory belongs to us. "The old man around 50 gave his advice confidently. "Well, just do as you say. Garrick, you are most familiar with the terrain. Do you know any commanding places around? I''m going to give the enemy a little surprise." Zhang Cheng turned his eyes to the young man who was breathing fast. The latter clenched his fist, smiled grimly and nodded: "of course! Mr. mage! I happen to know that there is a hillside that meets your requirements. Please don''t be polite. Make sure to teach these damn bastards a profound lesson and make them understand that the alliance is not easy to provoke." "What are you waiting for? Lead the way. I think today''s sunrise will be particularly beautiful after watering with blood..." Chapter 42 With the help of the dark cover in the last half hour before dawn, the team quickly crossed the alert range of the forgotten and stopped on a hillside less than 600 meters away from the other party. Because the distance is very close, you can even clearly observe the movement in the camp from above, especially the huge suture hatred, which is as conspicuous as a torch in the middle of the night. As one of the most powerful arms in the undead army, its whole body is sewn up with all kinds of corpses. The only difference is that some hate is injected into the soul, while others have no soul and are completely driven by channeling. The former has independent consciousness and thinking ability, and can make subjective judgment according to orders. Some people with high intelligence can even become military commanders. However, the latter is closer to biological puppets. Once the controller is killed, they will stay where they are, or execute the last order, belonging to the roles of meat shield and high-level cannon fodder. According to Zhang Cheng, most of the abominations of the forgotten are made by the Royal Pharmacists Association, so the presence of an abomination in the camp means that 80% of the pharmacists are also nearby. As for whether this hatred is intelligent or a simple puppet, it can not be judged by appearance alone. He plans to let the arcane puppets solve this big problem when he launches the attack later, otherwise, once the abhorrent terrorist forces rush into the guard, it will be a terrible massacre. As a self-conscious person, Zhang Cheng never felt that he could command an army without practical experience, so he generously delegated power to al. The old man who had experienced two Orc wars didn''t talk nonsense. First, he ordered the guards to enter the assault position, and then immediately asked the mages to start preparing for the summoning ceremony. In a short time of more than ten minutes, a dark cloud shrouded the whole camp of the enemy. If it''s day, the forgotten can immediately find the abnormality above their heads. However, it is a pity that we are in the last darkness before sunrise, and there is not even a star, so it is not easy to distinguish even if someone looks up occasionally. With the first ray of light in the sky, the guard captain al came to Zhang Cheng with heavy steps and said in a rather relaxed tone: "Sir, everything is ready. Please give the attack order. If everything goes well, we can catch up with a hot breakfast." "Oh? Are you still in the mood to consider breakfast?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. He really didn''t understand why the other party could be so calm when the battle was about to start. It was like going to complete a simple job rather than risking his life to kill the enemy. "Ha ha! Why not? I''ve fought countless battles. Guess what truth I learned from these battles?" Al asked with a laugh. "What is it?" "It''s very simple! On the battlefield, the more nervous and afraid people are, the faster they will die. On the contrary, the more relaxed and fearless people are, the more they can survive a fierce battle. I''m a soldier. Soldiers always only believe in their intuition. Now they directly tell me that the next battle will be an extremely relaxed battle, so it''s better not to worry about the result Consider breakfast. After all, after walking all night, my stomach is growling with hunger. "After all, Al patted his stomach gently. The implication is that the risk of being forgotten is not as important as that of being hungry. Obviously, his almost contemptuous attitude greatly boosted his morale. At least those guards who were still a little nervous couldn''t help laughing. Zhang Cheng was not a fool. He immediately realized that the old man in front of him seemed to be using some psychological tactics. He quickly smiled and cooperated and said, "in that case, attack quickly. I happen to know that the pork pie in the town tastes good. If you can complete the task before the sun rises, I will invite everyone to have a full meal. Of course, there is no lack of delicious wine." "Did you all hear that? Defeat the enemy camp before the sun fully rises! Don''t let the delicious pie and wine fly!" Al shouted, drew out his long sword, rode on his horse and joined the assault. Seeing that the time was ripe, Zhang Cheng directly ordered the mages behind him: "release! Let these living dead understand what will happen if they provoke the kenrito Parliament." "As you wish..." a 30-year-old male mage bent down and bowed, then raised his hands, guided the arcane energy with his own consciousness, and poured it into the dark clouds in the sky. In less than three or five seconds, hail the size of a basketball fell from the sky like raindrops, launching a covering attack on the camp of the forgotten. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang With the crackling sound, the undead who had not figured out what happened were knocked over by the heavy ice lump one after another. Some were broken limbs, and some were broken skulls and died on the spot. For a moment, every forgotten person was desperately looking for shelter, trying to escape the dense hail attack. Just at this time of chaos, in the tent in the center of the camp, suddenly came out several guys with Dharma sticks and shouted in a language that the living people could not understand. In the blink of an eye, 20 or 30 soldiers of the forgotten gathered and held up their shields to resist the hail from the sky. "The enemy''s mage and priest appear! Go! Kill them for me!" Al roared, whipped the mount with a whip and led the guards out. Along with them were two huge arcane puppets. Dozens of galloping war horses and heavy arcane puppets immediately caused a violent vibration on the ground, which also made the undead realize that they had been attacked by the enemy, and quickly picked up weapons for desperate resistance. However, it is a pity that the scattered formation of them can not resist the terrible impact of the arcane puppet. Four or five hand shields tried to block the soldiers at the entrance of the camp. They were directly hit by the fist of the arcane puppet sandbag and flew more than ten meters away. Finally, they lay upright on the ground and didn''t move. You don''t have to ask. It must be dead With the iron body of the arcane puppet, it is difficult for ordinary weapons to really damage the energy core under heavy protection. They forcibly cleared all the obstacles along the way, opening up the way for the guards who followed them. Seeing that the enemy was getting closer and closer to him, the forgotten leader immediately waved his arms and shouted, as if he were talking to someone. Just two or three seconds later, the sewing disgust who had stood still suddenly rolled up a strong iron chain, slammed around the lower limbs of one of the arcane puppets and dragged it to the ground Chapter 43 Boom! The moment the arcane puppet fell to the ground, it made a deafening sound, and splashed a large amount of sand and dust. However, the impact of this degree was not even skin trauma. He quickly got up with his arm and rushed to the suture disgust a few meters away. The latter did not show weakness, and raised an axe and sickle stained with dry blood to meet him. A second later Bang! Two behemoths more than four meters tall collided with each other, and a desperate struggle was launched. There was a loud crash. Elton was overjoyed when he saw that the only threat was entangled by an arcane puppet. Just when he planned to order another arcane puppet to rush to the central camp, the tent nearby suddenly collapsed, followed by a huge hatred from inside. Different from the previous one, this one seems to have just been made. The body is still fresh, there is no trace of decay, and the weapon is not stained with any blood. Seeing this scene on the hillside, Zhang Cheng suddenly changed his face and immediately asked the young man in charge of investigation, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you say there was only one hate before?" "I''m very sorry, team leader! I didn''t find two stitches when I investigated! But... But I saw a tent full of corpses, maybe made by the other party." the young man quickly knelt on one knee and explained quickly. "Forget it, one more hatred won''t save their failure. Get ready and we''ll join the battle group." Zhang Cheng quickly put a Mana Shield on himself, mounted his horse, controlled the remaining two arcane puppets and launched an attack from the side. He didn''t want the advantage he had built so hard to fall short and let the members of the Royal Pharmacists Association hide in the camp retreat safely, let alone ruin his task reward. Although two or three mages led by aliya were a little reluctant to approach the dangerous battlefield, they obediently obeyed the order in the end. After all, once such secret operations are completed, each of them will receive rich rewards and add a lot to their resume. A distance of six hundred meters is a blink of an eye for a horse. When the six mages blasted the side fence of the camp with fireball and began to slaughter the injured or disabled undead, the balance of victory and defeat completely fell to the side of the living. "Damn it! Go up and hold them! I''ll tell the pharmacist to retreat! The information of the new plague must not fall into the hands of outsiders!" roared the commander of the forgotten in a dead language. He could not believe that Dalaran, with only a few thousand people, dared to send troops under the eyes of the dark city. However, roaring is roaring. When both enemies are suppressed by arcane puppets, and mages and priests are repeatedly ravaged, people with a little common sense can see that the forgotten are gone, and no matter how hard they struggle, it is useless. What''s more, Dalaran guard led by Al kept controlling the rampage of war horses and nipped all threats in the bud. The enemy could not organize effective resistance at all. The one-sided massacre lasted about 20 minutes. When the last forgotten fell, the battle finally came to an end. No screaming, no begging for mercy, no surrender prisoners There are only mutilated corpses everywhere, and the pungent smell of antiseptic liquid. Zhang Cheng now understands why the number of forgotten people is so small, but they can stand firmly in the north of the eastern continent. Perhaps as they said, they have nothing to lose, so they have nothing to fear. The only purpose of living is to launch the ultimate revenge against the Lich King, even at any cost. "Sir, twelve of us died and seven were seriously injured. Do you think we can distribute some therapeutic potions?" the old man asked solemnly while wiping the mucus and broken meat on his beard. "Yes! But before that, tell me, have you found what I want?" Zhang Cheng turned and looked into each other''s eyes. Al shook his head with a bitter smile: "no! My people searched the whole camp, but they didn''t find the pharmacist you mentioned or the information related to the plague. It seems that the other party escaped in disorder. Should I send someone to chase it?" "No, no, you take people to the town to have a rest first, and I''ll take care of the rest myself." Zhang Cheng seemed to notice something and turned his eyes to a tree more than ten meters away. "You alone? Won''t it be too dangerous? Or... You take the arcane puppet?" As a soldier, Al''s senses were so sharp that he immediately noticed that there was a man hidden in the tree and subconsciously clenched the handle of the sword. As long as the other party moves a little, he will immediately pull out his sword to block in front. "Relax, don''t be nervous. Get busy. I can handle it." "Well, if there is danger, please launch a flare at any time, and we will arrive as soon as possible." Seeing that Zhang Cheng had made up his mind, Al reluctantly shrugged his shoulders, and soon ordered people to gather the bodies of the stitched up, hated and forgotten people, burn them down, and then slowly move towards the town with the injured. After everyone walked away, Zhang Cheng shouted at the top of the tree with a smile: "beautiful lady, don''t you plan to come down?" The voice just fell! A dark figure suddenly fell from the sky, constantly slowed down the falling speed with the help of branches, and finally landed on the ground steadily. Black short hair, emerald green eyes and concave convex make countless men full of reverie and attractive figures She was no one else. It was Sophia who sneaked into the room not long ago to give a "small gift". The syndicate female assassin took two steps forward with light steps, carried a nonexistent skirt, made an elegant lady ceremony, then raised her mouth and smiled and said, "good morning, young and handsome mage, we meet again." "Yes, there''s nothing happier than the reunion between friends. If you don''t mind, could you do me a little favor and tell me which direction the pharmacist of the forgotten ran away?" said Zhang Cheng, raising his staff to let the gem at the top emit a dazzling red light. People with a little common sense know that this is a sign before the mage releases the spell. "Are you threatening me?" Sophia''s face changed slightly, showing an alert expression. "Threat? No, no, no, please don''t be so ugly. I''m just asking for your help as a friend. Of course, if someone doesn''t want to help me, it won''t be my friend. Since it''s not a friend, it''s naturally an enemy. What do you think..." Chapter 44 Looking at the solid tower standing in front of him, Zhang Cheng quickly judged that it was probably a beacon tower built during the orc war to quickly transmit emergency military information. However, it is ironic that since the collapse of the kingdom of Lordaeron, the beacon towers throughout the Hillsbrad hills have been occupied by syndicate bandits and forgotten people to monitor the movements of Nanhai town and launch attacks when necessary. Of course, these have nothing to do with him. It doesn''t matter if all the residents in Nanhai town die, as long as he can complete the task and get a reward. With an indifferent attitude, Zhang Cheng jumped down from his horse and followed Sophia into the interior. It may be because we have just experienced a massacre. Large black and brown spots can be seen everywhere on the floor and walls of the hall. Needless to ask, it must be the traces left after the blood is dried, and even a faint smell of blood still remains in the air. There is no complicated decoration. The ground is covered with several thick bear skins. Three tables made of unknown wood are placed with half of the barbecue, bread and fruit. There are several hammocks hanging in the corner. There is a big pot on the burning fire in the fireplace, which is stewed with fragrant soup. Generally speaking, it is a shelter that can provide food and give people peace of mind. A spiral ladder leads to the top of the tower. Two guards with bows and arrows are vigilant about the surrounding situation. If they find a threat, they will immediately notify the people below and put down the iron gate of the only access. Although from the original intention, Zhang Cheng is not willing to enter this relatively closed fortress at all, considering that he is tired and sleepy after driving all night, he must find a place to eat and sleep, otherwise he will collapse before he finds the forgotten pharmacist. After all, he is not a living dead man. He needs neither rest nor food. As a careful woman, Sophia undoubtedly noticed the irrecoverable fatigue on Zhang Cheng''s face, took the initiative to put a bowl of thick soup in front of him, followed by a plate full of hard bread pieces, and deliberately imitated his wife''s tone to her husband "Here, honey, eat. After eating, go to the hammock and sleep for a while. Don''t worry. If there''s any news, I''ll wake you up as soon as possible." "Thank you!" Zhang Cheng ignored this verbal molestation and began to eat impolitely. In about seven or eight minutes, he filled his stomach, got up, lay in the hammock, closed his eyes and began to refresh himself. Despite the constant attack of sleepiness, he still forced himself to keep awake. Until the evening, a young man in charge of standing guard rushed in and shouted breathlessly, "madam! Madam! There is news! Our people sent a signal for help three kilometers away in the northwest." "North? If I remember correctly, it should be a snowman haunting area nearby?" the female assassin who was also closing her eyes immediately opened her eyes and asked in surprise. The young man nodded vigorously, "that''s right! The snowman dug a deep hole at the foot of the mountain. As long as you pass through the path near the cave, you can reach taranmir. I have prepared horses. Do you want to start now?" "Of course! I don''t want a big fish to escape from under my eyes." after that, Sophia sat up and gently touched Zhang Cheng''s nose with her finger. "Honey, get up. I know you haven''t slept. Now we''re going out hunting together." "What are you waiting for? Let''s go. I''d also like to see who invented what Archmage ansrem ruinville praised." Zhang Cheng turned over and left the hammock with strong expectation in his eyes. After simple preparation, they quickly mounted the fully rested war horse and found the place to release the signal before it was completely dark. Sophia searched the ground carefully for a few minutes, and soon found the mark engraved on the tree trunk. She raised her mouth and muttered, "ha ha, it seems that this little mouse has been targeted by the hound i released. He can''t run." "Really? If I were you, I should mourn for those poor hounds. Because members of the Royal Pharmacist Association are not alchemists in the ordinary sense, but a group of dangerous people who may throw deadly poison at any time..." Before Zhang Cheng finished his words, a scream broke the tranquility of the night. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Monster... Monster!! run!" "Ha ha! Run? Sorry, you can''t run away. Please be my experimental material." "No!!! Go away! Go away! Don''t come near me!" "Ah!!!" "Ah ah!!!" ¡­¡­ With a few cries of pain before death, peace quickly returned to the surroundings. "Asshole! How dare he kill my people?" Sophia immediately drew out her weapon and ran in the direction of the sound. "Well, I admit that these hounds are very competent. They pointed the way for me before they were killed," Zhang Cheng make complaints about the battle horse. After running for about a few minutes, they finally saw a scene like hell. Six syndicate bandits were torn into flesh and blood by a huge undead made up of mountain lion, snowman and grizzly bear corpses. One of the unlucky bastards was forcibly cut off by his waist and lay on the ground in agony. The culprit of the tragedy, a forgotten pharmacist in a dark black robe, was talking about a bottle of gray unknown liquid pouring into his mouth. In the blink of an eye, the body of the guy who was beheaded expanded rapidly like a balloon, and then exploded with a bang. For a moment, bright red blood, internal organs, broken meat and bones were scattered everywhere However, the pharmacist of the forgotten seems to be used to it and complains: "well, I failed again. Maybe I can try another formula with mild effect next time..." Seeing his men die on the spot, Sophia Arden became very angry, walked around from the back, aimed at the other party''s back heart and stabbed it hard. At the moment when she thought the inevitable blow was about to hit, don''t forget that the pharmacist suddenly took out a bottle of potion and drank it up. Next second A golden energy shield appears around the body. The sharp dagger of the female assassin seems to hit a hard stone and can''t move forward any more. "Limited invincible potion?!" At a glance, Zhang Cheng recognized the famous magic potion in the game and favored by countless legal system players. Anyone taking the medicine will be immune to all physical attacks in extreme time Chapter 45 "Fool! Do you think you can deceive my eyes with this poor sneaking skill?" the forgotten pharmacist sneered, pulled out a strange green dagger and stabbed Sophia in the eye. Because the distance was too close, she had no time to dodge. She had to raise her arm and try to block with the arm guard. But the leather couldn''t resist the puncture of the sharp blade after all, and suddenly blood splashed everywhere! In just a few seconds or so, the primary color of blood changed from bright red to chilling black! And it also emits a pungent smell! Sophia''s face suddenly changed. She pulled off her wrist guard and sleeve at a very fast speed, clenched her teeth and cut off all the muscles around the wound with a short sword. As an experienced assassin, she can almost tell at a glance how fierce the poison used by the other party is. As long as she slows down, she will be in danger of death immediately. Seeing the fresh red blood flowing out of the wound again, she was slightly relieved, quickly tightened her arm with torn sleeves and made a simple tourniquet to prevent coma and shock caused by excessive blood loss. Of course, even so, her injured arm could not use any weapons. In just one round, the pharmacist of the forgotten showed a wealth of combat experience and a variety of magic potions. In addition, the undead monster put together by many corpses next to him is obviously not easy to deal with. After roughly judging the current situation, Zhang Cheng jumped directly from his horse, stood in front of the other party calmly, stroked his chest with one hand and leaned slightly: "Nice to meet you, an important member of the Royal Pharmacist Association of dark city. If you don''t mind, can you hand in the research notes and materials you carry? I promise you can leave safely as long as you hand in the information about the new plague." "Ha ha ha, dharran''s mage, do you think you have the ability to stop me from returning to taranmir?" the pharmacist of the forgotten asked with disdain on his face. "Well, it seems that the battle just now makes you a little confident. Let me teach you what humility is..." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng immediately took out the soul diamond and summoned melroas sealed inside. With the sound of water, in the blink of an eye, a large water element with a height of more than four meters condenses into a relatively fixed form. Although his intention was to avoid fighting as much as possible through negotiation, he could even make a little exchange when necessary. But now it seems that the other party obviously doesn''t have this plan. In the end, they have to use violence to get what they want. Without any nonsense, when the call of water element was completed, Zhang Cheng quickly issued an attack command through spiritual connection. Melroas set off a huge wave on the spot and rushed to the position where the suture monster was located. When the huge waves fell from the sky, all the water suddenly frozen into bone piercing ice under the influence of the cold air flow. The clumsy undead monster had no time to avoid it. It smashed it, and the whole thing was frozen in place, becoming a ferocious and terrible ice sculpture. At the same time, Zhang Cheng was not idle. He flashed to a place only a few meters away from the target, released the frost nova with a bang, frozen it in place, and didn''t give the opponent time to react, followed by another ice pick technique. Although the dead have no pain nerves, the severe frostbite still makes the forgotten pharmacist slow down. He tried to take something out of the satchel at his waist several times, but he couldn''t take it out in the end. The reason is very simple. Zhang Cheng stabbed his opponent''s chest with the end of his Firestone staff, causing him to stagger and push for several steps. How can a guy who can''t even maintain his basic balance pull out what he wants? In fact, from the beginning, Zhang Cheng noticed that the forgotten pharmacist was not a combat profession such as mage and Warlock. He relied on all kinds of strange poisons and magic potions to fight the enemy. So he made up his mind that he must give full play to the speed advantage, control it as quickly as possible, and do not give the other party any chance to use medicine. Obviously, his plan succeeded. The forgotten did not expect that a mage would flash directly to himself at the moment of war. What''s more, a mage would use a staff to poke himself instead of releasing spells. After all, under normal circumstances, Dalaran mages'' strategy is to keep the maximum distance and slowly kill the enemy with spells on the premise of ensuring their own safety. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng is no doubt not in this list. His understanding of the mage profession comes entirely from the game and the battle between players. Just as the pharmacist was struggling to get up and fight back, Sophia, who did not know when to sneak, suddenly left the shadow, waved a short sword in an extremely elegant posture, and cut off his ten fingers in less than two seconds. Accurate! Efficient! Deadly! The female assassin proved with practical actions that even if she had only one arm left, she was still an object that could not be ignored. There is no doubt that without fingers, you can''t hold anything, especially the long and thin medicine bottle. But the pharmacist of the forgotten did not show any tension or fear, but opened his mouth and laughed wildly: "ha ha ha ha! Very good! Very good! You are still the first living person to force me to this share! Next, I will let you feel what real despair is!" After that, he raised his palm with antiseptic liquid flowing and directly stuffed it into his mouth to chew. The disgusting picture can make people spit out the overnight meal. Before Zhang Cheng could react to what had happened, the pharmacist''s body began to expand like a balloon, and finally became a terrible abomination more than five meters tall. "How''s it going? Didn''t you expect? I''ve already transformed my body!" the huge stitched booster smiled grimly and charged with heavy steps. "Oh - damn it! You are such a madman!" Zhang Cheng opened his eyes and showed an unbelievable expression. Having seen how this thing was dragged to the Olympic water puppet with strange force, he didn''t intend to try what would happen after he was hit. He used the flash technique again and escaped more than ten meters away. "Crazy? No! I''m not crazy! This is art! It''s the highest achievement of alchemy! You Dalaran mages don''t know how to appreciate it!" the suture monster roared, uprooted a tree as a weapon and smashed it down. Boom! "Ah!!!!!!!!!" With a loud noise and scattered splash of soil, Sophia fell to the ground and screamed. Her lower leg shows a strange bending arc. Even an idiot can see that the fracture is quite serious Chapter 46 "Aha! I caught a little mouse!" He turned into a hated pharmacist, grabbed the female assassin''s unbroken leg and lifted her up. Although Sophia struggled desperately and tried to break free from her huge palm, it was a pity that compared with the strange force that hated terror, her strength was like an ant. Even if she didn''t stop the dagger stabbing into her palm, she couldn''t cause substantive damage. Even in just a few seconds, the wound healed slowly under the action of shadow energy. As one of the highest masterpieces of channeling magic, hate has a strong ability to resist physical attack. As long as the shadow energy in the body is not exhausted, no matter how serious the damage is, it will slowly recover as before. If you want to kill them, the best way is to burn them with a high-temperature flame, or break them into pieces in a short time. It''s best to grind them into pieces. Obviously, Sophia''s short sword, which was only one foot long, was obviously impossible to do, so she shouted without hesitation: "help me! Help me!" The ferocious and terrible hatred opened his mouth, gently shook his arm, smiled and asked, "this woman is asking you for help. What are you going to do? Give up resistance and surrender? Or be a selfish and cold mage and give up her?" "What do you think?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the female assassin full of desire for survival. Instead of directly answering each other, he threw back the question. It may be from the perspective of the bystander from the beginning to the end, or it may be cold-blooded. In short, he is very calm at the moment. He doesn''t care about Sophia''s life or death. All he thinks about is how to grab the deer skin backpack full of data. "Me? According to past experience, you selfish mages only care about yourself and don''t care about the life and death of others. Of course, if you two are lovers, then it will become very interesting. You know? I once caught a pair of young lovers and took a small test on them. Guess the result?" There was an undisguised irony on the ugly face. "What''s the result?" Zhang Cheng asked with great cooperation. "It''s very simple. I gave them a bottle of plague potion and let them choose who to drink. As long as one of them drank it, I let the other one go. As a result, the man grabbed it without hesitation, drank it first, and fell to the ground in pain and wailed. But what about the woman? The woman didn''t even look at him, turned and ran away, but before she ran out for 50 meters, the man turned into a man Ghouls, catch up and devour her alive. How about it? Isn''t it very interesting? Their so-called love of Mountain Alliance and sea suddenly shows its original shape in the face of life and death. " When talking about this matter, his disgusting eyes revealed a light of great enjoyment. Needless to ask, he knew that his heart had been tortured by some terrible experiences. In fact, behind every forgotten person, there are many unknown pain and sadness. Some even continue to endure the torture brought by the remaining human nature and conscience. Over time, they will inevitably choose to go to extremes. Just as the pharmacist of the forgotten expected to find the expressions of fear, disgust and panic on Zhang Cheng''s face, he suddenly found that he was staring at himself with sympathetic eyes. In an instant, a nameless anger sprang up from the bottom of my heart and roared wildly, "what are you looking at?" "Nothing, just suddenly feel that you are very sad." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and replied. "Sad? Where am I sad? I''m a senior member of the Royal Pharmacists Association! I have unparalleled power! As long as I move my fingers, I can crush you!" I hate waving my strong arm and can''t wait to prove my strength. Zhang Cheng smiled and said in a very plain tone: "But these are not what you desire most in your subconscious mind. Although I don''t know what happened when you were alive, one thing is certain that you are jealous of those lovers in love and try to find happiness in the process of breaking up and torturing them. In fact, you can''t get even a little happiness except torturing yourself..." "Ah!!!!! Shut up! Shut up your stinky mouth!" disgust was obviously poked to the pain, and the thick trunk was whipped wildly. Zhang Cheng, who had been prepared for a long time, would stand in place and wait to be beaten. While rapidly withdrawing from the opponent''s attack range, he continued to stimulate: "what? Did I guess it accidentally? When the scourge of the dead comes, the woman you love will not happen to leave you and run away alone?" "Kill... Kill you! I''ll kill you!" the enraged pharmacist threw Sofia down and rushed straight like a moving meat mountain. "Great! This is what I want..." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear. Angering his opponent and making him lose his mind is the result he most wants. After all, although hatred is powerful, it is easy to deal with compared with a pharmacist with combat experience. At least he has several ways to kill hatred in his mind at the moment. No hesitation! At the moment when his opponent was about to rush to the front, Zhang Cheng came to hate in a flash, risking being killed. He grabbed the deer skin backpack hanging at his waist, turned around to the side, and successfully escaped by taking advantage of the inflexible turning of "fat man". As soon as he returned to a safe place, he immediately shouted at the water element: "melroas! Cut!" "Yes, master." The huge water element responded through the spiritual connection and began to let the water rotate and erupt at a high speed around the body to form a sharp water knife. When it collided with hate, the anti-corrosion liquid and broken meat splashed everywhere like raindrops. In the blink of an eye, it crushed a large piece of blood and flesh on the hate chest and abdomen, revealing the beating black heart inside. Unlike the heart of the forgotten, the surface of the pharmacist''s heart is densely engraved with evil dark runes. It is through the power of these runes that he can support such a huge body. Zhang chengminrui caught the fleeting gap and successfully released the piercing ice arrow. He punctured his heart on the spot, and a large amount of black blood spewed out two meters along the crack. When the height of the blood jet slowly decreased and finally only slowly flowed, the changed pharmacist finally returned to normal. The only difference is that his pupils no longer have any expression. He lay powerlessly on the ground and became a real corpse. His ugly face still retains an incredible expression Chapter 47 The cold wind at night gently blew through the woods, taking away the rich bloody smell in the air Several coyotes, who didn''t know where they came from, wandered around the neighborhood. You don''t have to ask. They must have been attracted by the corpse. They were going to see if they could rub the "Midnight snack". Zhang Cheng ignored these hungry beasts and even the female assassins who were seriously injured and lying on the ground in a deep coma. He couldn''t wait to open his backpack, take out the thick notes inside and look through them quickly. He didn''t take a long breath until he confirmed that the R & D process and formula of the new plague were recorded inside. "Hoo - I finally got it. It didn''t waste my time and energy." The voice just fell! A small crystal bottle with strong arcane light suddenly appeared in the palm of your hand out of thin air! It is so bright and dazzling that you can feel the pure energy contained in the violet liquid inside even through the bottle. Although he had guessed what the little bottle was, Zhang Cheng habitually took out a mysterious parchment scroll and glanced at it. It said: "Mission - completion of the new plague! High contribution. Reward a bottle of unpolluted Sunwell water. It can be used to make a small magic source or directly absorb and transform your body." "It turns out that this is the well water of sunglasses. I seem to understand why the high elves go crazy when they lose it..." Zhang Cheng muttered to himself, looking at the charming halo emitted from the bottle. As a mage, he can''t imagine how someone can tolerate energy full of impurities if he is used to drawing power from such a pure energy source. This is like a person breathing clean high oxygen air in the forest all the year round. Suddenly one day, he comes to a heavily polluted big city. Maybe the whole respiratory system will have problems. Obviously, the high elves used to be used to the pure energy of the solar well, so they gradually developed the problem of "delicate body and expensive meat". After losing the sun well, many people can''t adapt to drawing magic from nature in normal ways, and finally break out the so-called "magic addiction". Zhang Cheng dares to guarantee that if the water in the solar well in the bottle is completely absorbed several times, he will also have a strong "magic addiction", which will take a long time to calm down. After repeated hesitation, he finally gave up the tempting idea of directly absorbing and transforming himself, carefully put the bottle close to his body, and planned to create a small magic source after leaving. After all, so far, he is not sure whether Azeroth''s magical energy is compatible with the familiar and strange earth. If it is not compatible, it means that there is no way to restore magic in the normal way. It can only be supplemented by small energy sources. If it is used now, it will be 100% tragic at that time. He doesn''t want to wait until something goes wrong before he begins to regret. After collecting the precious water from the sun well, Zhang Cheng remembered the female assassin who was seriously injured. He quickly killed the coyote who tried to rush up and bite with a flame impact, helped the other party sit up, poured down a small bottle of primary treatment liquid, and untied the tourniquet wrapped around his arm. Otherwise, the whole arm would be in danger of becoming useless over time. In just a few seconds or so, the wound that was still bleeding slowly solidified miraculously. Although there was no scar for the time being, there was no need to worry about the possible death caused by excessive blood loss. As for the severely fractured and deformed leg, he didn''t dare to move at all to prevent secondary injury. He just broke two branches and fixed them, and then took out a portal Rune to concentrate on guiding the arcane energy. About a minute later, the rune tore the space and opened a magic portal to Dalaran. Zhang Chengfei quickly dissolved the summoned water element, picked up Sophia and passed through, leaving the suture monster frozen in the ice alone. Anyway, it doesn''t pose any threat when it loses the control of channeling. It won''t take long to decay with the loss of time. Since passing the assessment of the kenrito Council, Zhang Cheng has obtained the right to use the transmission hall. As long as he consumes a rune, he can return to Dalaran from any corner of the Azeroth world. Of course, the price of transmitting runes is not cheap, and certain conditions must be met. For example, the destination of transmission must consume a lot of money and manpower, build a stable energy source sufficient to support the portal, and have complex magic protection, so that it can respond in time when forcibly tearing the space leads to serious consequences. In the whole alliance area, only Dalaran, storm City, Ironforge and danasus can carry out ultra long-distance transmission. Especially danasus, who has always opposed the abuse of magic, reluctantly agreed after repeated urging by several other races. As soon as they appeared in the transmission hall, the on duty mage waiting here immediately took two steps and asked for it as a routine: "young mage, please report your name and explain who this woman is by the way? I have to make a record." "Sorry, I have something important to see Archmage ansrem ruinville right away. Can I make up the record later?" Zhang Cheng deliberately put on a dignified face. He doesn''t want to explain to a stranger how he got involved with a syndicate female assassin. "To see your excellency ansrem ruinville?!" the on duty mage raised his eyebrows in surprise, obviously a little unconvinced. "Yes! I have the information and materials he urgently needs! If you waste too much time and delay because of registration, you should be responsible." The on duty mage hesitated for a moment and finally nodded helplessly: "well, if it''s true, you can make an exception and don''t register. I''ll ask your Excellency the Archmage for confirmation later." "Help yourself!" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and walked out of the transmission hall quickly. After a while, he came to the entrance of the tower. As last time, after showing his intention to the arcane puppet, he quickly entered the top of the tower unimpeded. Ansrem ruinville, who had been waiting for a long time, did not talk nonsense. As soon as he saw him, he asked bluntly, "what''s up? Have you got the information about the new plague?" "Yes, it''s all here." Zhang Cheng threw the deer skin backpack on the table. The Archmage''s eyes lit up, took out the notes in his backpack and looked carefully. After half an hour, he touched his chin and exclaimed, "incredible! It''s incredible! The pharmacists of the forgotten tested the toxins extracted from more than 2000 driven plants and combined them repeatedly to obtain different effects. The content here is very important and precious. You did a good job. Later, I''ll ask Charles to make you a protective badge as a reward. Now go down and have a rest. I''ll finish the work and let others deal with it. " After saying that, ansrem ruinville ignored Zhang Cheng and began to drum up the bottles and cans on the alchemy platform. From beginning to end, he never looked at the female assassin. It is estimated that in his eyes, a small role like Sofia is not worth mentioning Chapter 48 It has to be said that the Archmage''s indifferent attitude made Zhang Cheng secretly relieved that he had planned to "be frank and lenient". He quickly sent the female assassin to the Holy Light Chapel and entrusted it to a very gentle and beautiful female priest. Then he gave up and hurried back to his residence. Because the parchment gave a 48 hour countdown just after the delivery of the new plague data to ansrem ruinville. This means that the short trip to Azeroth is coming to an end. You must finish what you should do within two days, or you don''t know if you can come back after you leave. Although he hasn''t slept well since he came here, staying up late and eating irregularly are even more common. His body and spirit have long been very tired. The dark circles around his eyes, which are comparable to national treasures, and heavy bags under his eyes prove that sudden death is definitely not a joke if he doesn''t have a good rest. However, in order to absorb more knowledge and power, he chose to drink a bottle of refreshing magic potion, continue to drill into the basement and complete the call and imprisonment of the other three elements. With the help of melroas, a powerful thug, fire element sassos, earth element sethan and wind element Vera soon became the things in Zhang Cheng''s bag. Put away the soul diamond. He kept running to the old mage Charles and took away a protective badge. The function of this device is to enable the wearer to activate an energy shield when needed to resist all kinds of damage, including magic and force attacks. According to the game, it should be an ornament and will not conflict with the magic ring. It may be able to save lives at the critical moment. After finishing all the key things, he finally went to the library and borrowed all the books and notes he was interested in or might use in the future, ready to take them away and study slowly. As for the return, he didn''t know whether he could come back after he left, so to put it bluntly, he borrowed without returning. In this way, Zhang Cheng spent 48 busy and substantial hours. At the moment when the countdown turned to 00:00, the whole person and his surrounding luggage were shrouded in an indescribable horror energy. Followed by the next second The space is savagely torn, forming a terrible void vortex! You know, the scene in front of you is very different from the normal magic transmission! The latter opens a short and narrow channel through accurate positioning, which will not have a great impact on the space itself, but the former Well, to make an inappropriate analogy, if the latter is regarded as a small wooden rod with a length of 10 cm and a diameter of about two fingers, then the latter is the concrete electric pole on both sides of the road. Imagine how different the damage to the ground is when they fall from high altitude at the same time? Obviously, the destructive power of the latter is more than 10000 times higher than that of the former. Archimonde, the polluter, enters the portal of Azeroth. I''m afraid that''s the extent. Just a few seconds after the vortex formed, Zhang Cheng was suddenly sucked in by a huge suction. There is no loss of time, no visible reference, some are just endless chaos. He can''t describe what he sees in words, and he''s not even sure whether he''s dead or alive. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few seconds, or hundreds of years. When he was about to be driven crazy by all kinds of strange ideas and ideas in his mind, a dazzling white light suddenly lit up in front of him. When he opened his eyes again, he was surprised to find that he had returned from the basement of Dalaran house to the slum Lane in Brooklyn, New York. More interestingly, two werewolves with bloody hands not far from the front still lie on the ground sniffing, as if looking for new prey. In order to confirm his guess, Zhang Cheng quickly raised his head and looked at the electronic clock hanging at the door of the Li store opposite the corner. The time was just 0:00:01 a.m. This means that, according to the time on earth, he only left for about one second, and even the werewolf who chased him didn''t go too far. "Interesting... Is the time flow rate of the two worlds different, or does some mysterious force freeze the time of the world?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself, put down his carry on luggage and walked slowly towards the location of the werewolf. You don''t have to ask. This must be the revenge for being chased and killed at the beginning. As a young man who thinks highly of himself, he doesn''t mind being a shrinking turtle when he doesn''t have strength, but now that he has gained strength, he naturally has to make a good calculation. Especially the damn werewolf, who has almost killed him twice. If he doesn''t give the other party some impressive lessons, how can he get out of this evil spirit. However, before Zhang Cheng did it first, the werewolf with a keen sense of smell found him, immediately turned around, issued a burst of wolf howl, opened his bloody mouth and charged. Dominated by the beast, they didn''t realize that the young man in front of them was no longer a prey, but a terrible Hunter "Hum! Die!" Zhang Cheng pursed his lips, showing a sneer, and his hands soon burst into bright flames. When the two werewolves rushed into the narrow alley together, he suddenly raised his arm and made a fist. Boom! Accompanied by violent noise and explosion, the hot fire wall will completely engulf the first half of the alley. As for the two fierce werewolves, they immediately fell to the ground and rolled constantly, trying to put out the flame on themselves. Unfortunately, the flame storm created by magic is not an ordinary flame and cannot be extinguished in an ordinary way. Moreover, the thick hair on the werewolf has become the most ideal combustor. No matter how they roll, they are useless. Watching the enemy struggling in pain, Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed a cruel light. He raised his staff and began to summon blizzard, ravaging each other with hail. Obviously, he was not in a hurry to kill the two werewolves, but to torture them and make them feel extreme pain. With the powerful combat power provided by the mage template, not to mention the two low-level werewolves, even the werewolf nobles with pure blood are difficult to get anything cheap. Although werewolves have extraordinary self-healing ability, they can soon be on the verge of death under the repeated ravages of ice and fire. They tried several times to escape the coverage of the attack, but only a few steps away, they were frozen in place by the Frost Nova. Just as Zhang Cheng enjoyed the pleasure of revenge, a blonde in a low cut backless evening dress slowly came out of the corner. She is no one else, but Catherine Agnes, the restaurant owner and witch Chapter 49 "Dear zhang, although I knew you were not an ordinary person for a long time, I never thought your real identity would be a wizard." Catherine stepped on ten inch red high-heeled shoes and crossed from the two dying people. Her snow-white slender legs formed a sharp contrast with the bloody wounds. Just as a werewolf stretched out her claw to grab her right foot, the witch with terrible supernatural power suddenly raised her right hand and waved it. The poor werewolf was immediately lifted up by an invisible force, followed by falling from a high place, and plopped into the sharp metal column at the top of the street lamp. The dark red blood slowly slipped down the groove on the side, and after twitching for a few seconds, he swallowed his last breath. Although it''s not the first time to see the other party use ideas, I don''t know why, Zhang Cheng still has an inexplicable tension. It may be the natural awe of things he doesn''t know, or the shadow of his heart left before In short, he immediately stopped casting spells and said in an uncertain tone, "have you been following me?" "Hehe, do you think I would be a woman who does such boring things?" Catherine asked with a smile. Zhang Cheng thought for a moment and immediately shook his head gently: "no, you won''t. according to your character, if you want to do something to me, you would have done it when you first met. There''s no need to wait until now." "Smart!" a glimmer of approval flashed in Catherine''s eyes. "In fact, I happened to have a date nearby. When I heard the scream here, I rushed over to see what happened. Anyway, these streets are under my jurisdiction. How can a few werewolves be wild?" "Your jurisdiction?" Zhang Chengmin grabs a key word. Although he has been on this earth with a similarity of more than 99% for a month, it does not mean that he understands the rules of the world. To be exact, he is not qualified to understand. Did he have any power at that time? He only observed in his spare time when he was working to wash dishes, and then got a little information through speculation. In addition, "Catherine''s kiss" is a restaurant on the surface, but it is secretly divided into two parts. The aboveground part is a place for ordinary people to eat, and the underground part is a gathering place for superpowers and monsters. Zhang Cheng was "lucky" to go in once, but he almost became a "snack" for a hungry female vampire, so he never dared to walk around again. He stayed in the kitchen honestly and never took a step. After work, he hurried home and locked the doors and windows, or he might die in less than a month. Catherine obviously didn''t know that someone was making fun of her restaurant, and nodded with a proud smile: "Of course! There are 22 districts in Brooklyn. Each district has a person in charge designated by the parliament. I happen to be one of them. I am responsible for managing daily affairs and dealing with all kinds of emergencies, especially those bastards who like to act recklessly. Why, as a wizard, don''t you even know this?" Parliament? Area division? Handle daily affairs? Zhang Cheng instantly realized that these mysterious forces hidden under the water are not a plate of loose sand as he imagined, but have formed a complex ruling structure. But it''s not surprising to think about it. Without a powerful force to suppress and with the speed and keen smell of the "uncrowned kings" of great America, I''m afraid TV would have been full of all kinds of news about supernatural forces and monsters. After making this clear, he touched his chin thoughtfully, and it took about two or three minutes to explain it as difficult: "sorry, I used to live in an inaccessible place. Recently I came to the United States. I don''t know what the situation is here. Moreover, some time ago, due to a magic accident, I couldn''t release the spell temporarily, so I didn''t have time to ask you for advice." "Hehe, if I guess correctly, the so-called accident in your mouth should refer to the accidental transmission a month ago?" said Catherine, suddenly without warning, stretched out her right hand with black lace gloves and gently pressed it on Zhang Cheng''s chest. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, this action is very much like a provocative hint between men and women. But Zhang Cheng knows very well that it has nothing to do with teasing. On the contrary, it is a naked threat. If he denies it, I''m afraid the werewolf corpse hanging on the street lamp is the best example. Out of caution, he didn''t immediately make any drastic action, but responded with a cool face: "yes, I was taken to New York by an accidental conveyor belt. I didn''t expect you to investigate so clearly." "Of course I have to find out! Otherwise I can protect you? I am a witch, and witches only do things that are powerful to themselves. Now that you have regained your strength, I ask you to repay this kindness according to the contract of asylum." Catherine made her request directly without nonsense. "Sorry, I didn''t understand. Could you please explain it in detail?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. He had no idea that he would have to pay a price after accepting each other''s asylum. "Damn it! You really didn''t come out of nowhere? You haven''t even heard of the asylum contract?" Catherine held her forehead and complained helplessly. But the complaint was a complaint. Finally, she explained patiently: "The asylum contract is the six basic laws announced when the parliament was just established in the United States in 1862. In short, when a person or creature is threatened, he can choose to temporarily take refuge in one party for protection. If he wants to leave after the crisis, he must repay something equivalent. Maybe it''s money, maybe a treasure, maybe a promise, okay?" "I see. What price do you want me to pay?" Zhang Cheng directly opened the negotiation mode. There is no doubt that he doesn''t like debt, especially invisible and untouchable human debt, so the sooner he returns it, the better. "Very simple, I want you!" Catherine''s eyes showed a naked strong desire for possession. "Get me? Do you mean you want me to be loyal to you, or do you want me to provide some special services? If it''s the former, I''m sorry, I''m not interested in offering loyalty to anyone. If it''s the latter, I can promise it right away." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and the whole person exuded a dangerous smell. As a free man, he doesn''t intend to be a servant of anyone, even if the other party is a beautiful witch with great power. But Catherine didn''t seem angry at all. She still calmly spread her hand and comforted: "relax, honey, relax, I think you misunderstood me. I don''t want you to be a servant, just hope you can register your identity in my jurisdiction. As for special services..." Speaking of this, she deliberately pulled a long tone, looked up and down at Zhang Cheng''s slightly thin body, and finally burst out laughing: "ha ha! I''m sorry, with your physical strength, I''m afraid it''s far from satisfying my desire..." Chapter 50 "Registered identity? Is this good for you? In addition, some things can''t be seen only by appearance, but must be tried in person." Zhang Cheng quickly swept the other party''s almost perfect proportion of body and joked. Knowing that the witch did not want to restrict his personal freedom, he immediately put down his guard and began to defend his dignity as a man. After all, as long as men are physically and mentally healthy, they will not be indifferent when the opposite sex questions their ability in a certain aspect, let alone admit that they "can''t". Catherine smiled, stretched out her right index finger and shook it gently: "No, no, no, you don''t understand what I mean, let alone what the witch''s desire means. You know, the last confident guy almost lost his life before the foreplay started. If you really have the courage, we can try it sometime. Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to control you and won''t suck you dry alive. As for the benefits, of course, there are many , I won''t say too much about the details here. If you come to the restaurant tomorrow morning, I''ll ask Carls to give a detailed explanation. " "OK, see you tomorrow." Zhang Cheng was just a little tired and urgently needed to go back to his apartment to have a good sleep, so he readily agreed to the other party''s arrangement. Anyway, since he wants to survive in this world, the witch in front of him is really a good entry point. At least it''s better to find someone a little familiar than to take a huge risk to deal with those strangers. "Good night, my little wizard. I hope you have a good dream tonight. Oh, by the way, remember, if a policeman comes to the door, don''t say anything, just keep silent, and I''ll send a lawyer to deal with it." After that, Catherine stood on tiptoe and kissed Zhang Cheng''s cheek, turned around and crushed the remaining dying werewolf directly, and then slowly disappeared at the end of the dark alley. Feeling the residual warmth on his face, Zhang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief. He looked back, picked up the luggage just thrown in the corner, dragged his tired body back to the apartment, didn''t even take a bath, and went straight into the quilt and fell asleep. Just when he fell asleep, the witch returned to her restaurant, or stronghold. Carls, who had been waiting for a long time, hurried forward two steps, hung the coat handed over by the hostess on the hanger and asked with a smile, "madam, how is the negotiation going?" "Well, it''s going well. Ramsey has agreed to work with us to thoroughly investigate the werewolves in the jurisdiction and try to completely eliminate the bastard who hid in the dark and caused riots before the parliament detects the problem. Whoever he is and has any ulterior purpose, he has provoked the wrong person this time." Catherine did not hide her anger and directly sentenced the man behind the scenes to death. "May the gods have mercy on you and the fool who is your enemy. He doesn''t know what a big mistake he has made." Carls gently stroked the ring engraved with a skeleton, and a bloodthirsty expression appeared on his wrinkled face. Although the old man always keeps an amiable appearance to the ordinary employees in the restaurant on weekdays, in fact, as a witch doctor proficient in curses, no one or two hundred people died in his hands. Catherine certainly knew how cruel her loyal servant was. She kicked off her high heels at will, sat down on the sofa and said in a slightly playful tone, "don''t worry, Carls, I promise you''ll get enough soul this time. Besides, guess who I met when I came back?" "Who?" the old man bent down, picked up his shoes and put them carefully in the cabinet. "It''s Zhang! His real identity is actually a wizard! I saw with my own eyes that he manipulated the power of fire and frost to ravage the two werewolves." after that, Catherine took a sip of red wine and laid her feet on the table lazily. "Oh?! really? Unbelievable! A wizard washed dishes in our kitchen for more than half a month!" Carl was obviously shocked and stood stunned. You should know that even in a world full of various mysterious forces, wizards belong to very scarce special talents, and a wizard running to the restaurant to wash dishes is basically equivalent to an excellent graduate of a famous university. Running to the roadside as a professional beggar is the kind of news that can make headlines. "Hehe, what''s more interesting is still behind. You know, he claims that he has always lived in inaccessible places before. He hasn''t even heard of the existence of Parliament, let alone the rules of the underground world. In short, he is a complete newcomer." Carls touched his thick beard and muttered, "young wizard who knows nothing about our world? This joke is not funny..." Catherine smiled noncommittally, raised her head, drank the red wine in the glass, licked the tempting red lips and said: "I don''t care whether he is deliberately pretending to be stupid or has ulterior motives, as long as he can be used for me. I believe you should be very clear that Senator Miles''s life will soon come to an end. At that time, the 22 lords of Brooklyn will establish new leaders through war games, so I need manpower, a lot of manpower..." "I see! I will recruit a strong army for you and seize the rights that should belong to you." Carls knelt on one knee and promised in a solemn tone. "Well, go and prepare. After I become a new senator, you can start your own revenge plan." Catherine also reassured the loyal servant. "Thank you for your kindness and generosity! I swear I will help you to the top of your power!" "Then let''s work together to remove the stumbling blocks on the way forward bit by bit. As for Zhang, I''ll give him a little test to make sure he''s not a spy sent by his opponent." In saying this, Catherine''s eyes twinkled with a cold light, as if suggesting something. Carls knew exactly what his master meant and immediately suggested with a smile, "madam, I just have an attention. How about letting him participate in the action to eliminate the werewolf?" "He?" "Yes! Just imagine, normally, when a young wizard who doesn''t know anything almost died at the hands of werewolves twice, how will he react after finding the behind the scenes?" "Interesting, you want to judge whether he is lying by observing the reaction." "That''s right! No matter what his purpose is, as long as we are prepared, we have nothing to worry about." "In that case, you can arrange it. He will come to the restaurant early tomorrow morning. I believe it won''t be difficult to handle it with your experience. Remember, before the war game is over, I want to see a living wizard, okay?" "As you wish, madam." ¡­¡­ Chapter 51 In the early morning, when the star named sun rises slowly from the sea level and brings light and heat back to the earth, people living in New York usher in a new day. Of course, for the police who are responsible for the security of poor neighborhoods, it is a very upset day. Because every morning, they will receive a lot of report calls, some of which are robbery or burglary, others are sexual assault that occurs all the time, and more serious are shooting and murder. In short, anything can happen in this region full of poverty, violence and crime. Many experienced detectives have even formed the habit of not eating breakfast, so as not to see any shocking and vulgar restricted pictures and can''t help vomiting. Don''t think this is a joke. Due to the extreme depression of life, many residents hide a terrible beast in the bottom of their hearts. As long as a small inducement, they will immediately turn into abnormal killers. As usual, Clive pushed the door into the police station while eating the hot dog bought by the roadside stall. He waved to his partner and said, "good morning, Elena. How''s it going? Where are we going this morning?" As a detective who has worked for more than ten years, he has seen all kinds of tragic crime scenes for a long time. His nerves become much stronger than ordinary people. Even in the face of dissected corpses, he can still eat without changing his face. "Damn it! Sometimes I envy your good appetite. Here, this is the case sent by the director. Take a look. It makes me not want to eat lunch." then a capable woman in her early thirties threw the information on her hand on the table. "New cases? We already have six murders on hand, haven''t we? Clive frowned, stuffed the hot dog into his mouth in three or two, then opened the folder and flipped through it quickly. In just a few seconds, he was stunned by the terrible face-to-face, and couldn''t help shouting: "God! This is crazy! Is there a madman in our jurisdiction? Is there a witness? What did the forensic say?" The woman called Elena shook her head and replied: "No witnesses have been found yet. As for the results given by the forensic medicine, the three bodies belong to two young white men and a young white woman, aged between 16 and 20. The latter died of suffocation caused by the live bite of the trachea. The former had traces of severe burns and frostbite, but the cause of death was stabbed into the heart by a sharp weapon. In addition , our forensic also found the muscle tissue of the female victim from the gap between the teeth of two men. " "You mean... Two male victims bit the female victim and then killed by another pervert?" Clive asked stunned. "Shet! Don''t ask me! How can I know the answer! Anyway, according to the forensic examination results of the wound, it can''t be human who bit the throat of the female dead, but some large canine." Elena rolled her eyes angrily. Clive sighed helplessly: "Oh, well, this case is really getting more and more strange. Why don''t we go to the crime scene to investigate it first?" Just as Elena was about to say something, a police officer rushed over with the printed photo and shouted, "Hey, guys! Guess what I found in the nearby surveillance video?" "Don''t talk nonsense! Show me!" Clive couldn''t help saying. He grabbed the printed photo and found that there were two very fuzzy shadows chasing an Asian youth. Because the light is too dark and the distance is a little far, it is impossible to clearly identify the appearance and physical characteristics. Only the height and dress can be roughly judged. "This photo is blurred. Can''t your technology department make it clearer?" Elena complained. "This has been processed. The initial picture, let alone clothes, can''t even see people clearly." the policeman explained innocently on his face. "Forget it, compared with having no clue before, we now know that there is at least one living witness, don''t we? Come on, let''s inquire around the crime scene. Anyway, there won''t be too many people who meet the conditions of working at midnight and young Asian at the same time. We can find him after a little screening." Experienced Clive suddenly found a breakthrough from the blurred photos. At his suggestion, the two quickly drove a police car and began to inquire around the street. In just two or three hours, they locked the target. This goal is not someone else, but Zhang Cheng, who is still sleeping in bed. He doesn''t even realize that a big trouble has come to the door. Bang! Bang! Bang! With the sound of smashing the door, Zhang Cheng suddenly opened his eyes and woke up. Out of his recently formed habit, he did not immediately ask, let alone open the door lock, but carefully observed the movement outside through the peephole. I didn''t know the result. I was startled at the sight. Although Elena and Clive wear plain clothes, the bulging holster at the waist and the cooperative attitude of the apartment manager are enough to prove their identity from the side - the police! "Oh - that''s a little bad!" Zhang Cheng twitched at the corners of his mouth and whispered, then turned around and stuffed all the luggage in the corner of the wall into the wardrobe at an extremely fast speed. After all, once the police break in, his trouble is not only involved in murder, but also black households, hiding a large number of gold and jewelry of unknown origin and so on. After all this was done, he took a deep breath, pretended not to wake up and asked loudly, "who is it?" "Hello, sir, we are detectives from the New York police department. I hope you can answer a few questions." Elena bluntly identified herself. "Police? What''s wrong?" Zhang Cheng opened the door pretending to be surprised. "Last night, a murder occurred in the alley about 300 meters away from the apartment. We hope you can cooperate with the investigation and find the murderer as soon as possible." As Clive spoke, he looked up and down at the young man in front of him, compared it with the blurred picture in his mind, and immediately determined that this was the eyewitness he was looking for. However, he didn''t immediately pierce Zhang Cheng''s performance. Instead, he exchanged eyes with his partner. Elena understood, took out her pen and paper, asked expressionless, "now please answer, where were you at about midnight last night..." Chapter 52 "Well - it seems that I went back to my room to sleep around 12 o''clock last night." Zhang Cheng didn''t know that he had been recognized, and deliberately pretended to remember for a long time. After all, the concept of around 12 o''clock is very vague. It can be after 11 o''clock or before 1 a.m. If you understand it according to the latter, then he definitely didn''t lie. At most, it can only be regarded as deliberately misinterpreting the other party''s meaning. "Back to the room to sleep? Are you sure?" Elena raised her head and stared at her sharp eyes. "Sir, I must remind you that it is legally responsible to lie in the course of case investigation." Clive also threatened. The two sang in unison, trying to create a psychological pressure to force the so-called only "witness" to take the initiative to explain what happened last night. Unfortunately, their threats were clearly targeted at the wrong person. After a short trip to Azeroth, Zhang Cheng has undergone earth shaking changes in both strength and thought, and even experienced fierce fighting. Where can he be bluffed by a few words. He shrugged his shoulders and replied, "sorry, sir, if you say so, I will keep silent from now on. I won''t answer any questions unless a lawyer is present." Elena glanced at the rudimentary furnishings in the house and disdained: "can you afford a lawyer?" Obviously, under normal circumstances, people living in such small apartments in slums, let alone lawyers, may not be able to pay for some legal advice. Of course, not all people living in poor neighborhoods are poor. Drug dealers and gangsters are rich, but they will never work in restaurants to wash dishes. In fact, when she came, she inquired with the people around her. She knew very well how poor the young man was. "Just a moment, please. I''ll make a call. Soon you''ll know if I can afford a lawyer." without saying anything, Zhang Cheng picked up the phone and dialed the number of the restaurant. In just a few seconds, Catherine''s lazy voice came from the other side: "good morning, my dear little wizard, call me in such a hurry. Is there any trouble?" Zhang Cheng raised his head, stared at the policeman standing at the door ready to see a joke, lowered his voice and said, "unfortunately, you guessed it. The two policemen are standing at the door of the room now. You''d better send a lawyer quickly. You know, I''m an illegal immigrant who doesn''t even have a birth certificate." "Hahaha! Don''t be nervous. If I can''t solve this small problem, what qualification do I have to sit in the Lord''s seat? Wait, I promise the lawyer will appear in front of you in five minutes at most." after that, Catherine hung up the phone directly. With the busy beep echoing in the corridor, Elena smiled and asked, "Sir, how long can your lawyer arrive?" "Five minutes!" Although Zhang Cheng is not sure about the timing, he still chooses to believe the witch''s promise. In addition, the other party''s unreasonable attitude really made him a little angry, so his tone also became stiff. "Well, we''ll wait five minutes. But if there''s no lawyer in five minutes, you''d better tell me exactly what you saw last night, or I don''t mind taking you up and handing you over to the immigration department." Clive threatened with half truth. As an old policeman, he knows very well how many illegal immigrants from all over the world are in his jurisdiction. Generally speaking, the police won''t take care of them as long as they don''t repeatedly participate in criminal activities. Because even the U.S. government doesn''t have so much energy and money to repatriate tens of millions of illegal immigrants. Sometimes many companies rely on the cheap labor they provide to reduce costs and improve their competitiveness. Ignoring the verbal threat, Zhang Cheng turned into the bathroom and began to brush his teeth and take a bath. He simply didn''t pay attention to each other. Anyway, the other party didn''t have a search warrant and didn''t get the invitation of the house owner. If they dared to cross the threshold, even if they found any criminal evidence, they couldn''t be used as evidence. Listening to the running water in the bathroom, Elena couldn''t help cursing in a low voice: "damn! This guy seems a little difficult!" Clive calmly lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and then smiled to comfort his partner: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the person has been found. We can take our time. If necessary, we can apply to the director for an exchange condition, such as getting him a green card." "Green card?" Elena stared in surprise. "Yes! Green card!" Clive nodded seriously. "You don''t know. Just 40 minutes ago, the director personally called and said that the FBI was coming to take over the case. If we can solve the case before they arrive, it will not only greatly enhance the prestige of the Bureau, but also enhance our resume. Once the director leaves office, you and I may be promoted." "Why did the FBI suddenly pay attention to a murder?" Elena obviously didn''t care about whether she could have a job, frowned and questioned. "It is said that in recent months, there have been seven or eight consecutive cases of being bitten to death by giant canines in New York. They want to come and see if they can find any breakthrough..." before Clive finished his words, he suddenly saw two guys in straight suits coming face-to-face through the stairs. The first was a middle-aged man who was about 50 years old and a little fat. He didn''t say a word of courtesy. He directly put on his business card and introduced himself in a very formulaic tone: "my name is Polman. I am the legal adviser of Catherine''s kiss restaurant. From now on, I am responsible for safeguarding Mr. Zhang''s legitimate rights and interests." Clive was stunned and took the business card. He found that the other party was not joking, but a real professional lawyer. God! Poor people living in poor neighborhoods can afford a lawyer!! For a moment, the faces of the two detectives looked like they had seen a ghost. We should know that even as middle-class people, they have to think twice about hiring lawyers to file a lawsuit, otherwise they may be dragged into bankruptcy by protracted lawsuits and expensive lawyer fees at any time. At the same time, Zhang Cheng, who had just taken a bath, walked out of the bathroom, wiped his wet hair with a towel, sneered and joked: "how, officer, now you believe I can afford a lawyer." "Good morning, Mr. Zhang. It''s a great honor to meet you." the lawyer stroked his chest with one hand and bowed respectfully. "Oh, you know me?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "No, I don''t know, but I know your real identity." Polman took two steps forward and whispered in Zhang Cheng''s ea Chapter 53 Although the lawyer''s voice was very small, it was no less than a bolt from the blue for Zhang Cheng, and the whole person was stunned. He couldn''t believe that Catherine told a stranger about her mastery of magic power so rashly. Bolman noticed this, smiled and explained, "please don''t worry, I''m a kind of person with you. It''s inconvenient to talk now. Please allow me to send the two policemen away first and then explain slowly." The voice just fell! He quickly took out a folder from his briefcase and stuffed it directly into Clive at the door: "Here, officer, this is my client Mr. Zhang''s birth certificate, driver''s license and insurance account. As a citizen of the United States of America, he has the constitutional right to remain silent. If you continue to harass my client, I will complain to you and send you to the dock when necessary." "What... What?!" Clive''s surprised eyes almost opened. Of course, his surprise was not the threatening tone of the lawyer, but the detailed information in his hand. Anyone with a little brain will not believe that a guy who was suspected of being a black family a few minutes ago has a complete set of identity certificates in an instant, and even his credit card consumption record has not been broken. What''s more, as soon as the front feet of the two people came, the information of the back feet was sent. It was obvious that someone had tampered with it. Always suspicious, Elena quickly took out the phone and asked her colleagues in the police station to help verify. Just a few minutes later, the opposite gave a positive reply. All the information is true Even the mother of the so-called "Mr. Zhang" lives in the famous upper east side of New York and is a well-known rich Chinese businessman For a moment, not to mention the two detectives, even Zhang Cheng''s face showed an incredible expression. He knows that he doesn''t have any relatives in this world, let alone the so-called legal identity. Obviously, the identity information in the hands of lawyers is 100% forged, but I don''t know why, even the judicial system can''t find any problems. There is no doubt that everyone at the scene knew that this information could not be true, but the police could not produce evidence to prove that it was false, and lawyers and Zhang Cheng would not take the initiative to admit it, so the two sides fell into a stalemate. When the atmosphere became more and more embarrassing, there was a sudden rush of footsteps at the end of the corridor. About ten seconds or so, two men in black suits appeared at the corner. The first guy came to Clive quickly, took out a certificate from his suit pocket and said impolitely, "good morning, detective. I''m Jason, a field agent of the FBI. I believe you''ve been notified. From now on, we''ll be responsible for this case." "Falk! Elena, let''s go." after seeing each other''s documents, Clive whispered a curse, pulled up his partner and left. Although the latter was a little unwilling, he turned around and left the dilapidated apartment. Seeing them go far through the dirty glass window, the man who claimed to be Jason flashed an imperceptible mockery in his eyes, then unexpectedly turned around, opened his arms, laughed and gave the lawyer a warm hug: "ha ha ha! Long time no see, Polman, how are you doing recently?" "Not bad, but the weight gain is a little fast. Besides, why are you here? Are you afraid I can''t handle the two detectives?" Polman joked with a smile after hugging. "No, it has nothing to do with the two detectives. The werewolves went a little too far. The parliament sent us to deal with it." Jason explained and looked up and down at Zhang Cheng standing not far away. "Oh? Is parliament going to do something?" Polman raised his eyebrows. Jason shook his head gently: "action is not enough, just to prevent the situation from expanding. After all, at this sensitive time, any disturbance may cause a struggle among the Lords of Brooklyn. By the way, who is this young man? Why haven''t I seen him before?" Polman smiled mysteriously: "sorry, old friend, I can only tell you that he is Lord Catherine''s man. If you want to know more, you''d better ask the lady yourself." "Catherine the Witch of desire?!" Jason was obviously surprised. "Oh, yes, I advise you not to make any wrong ideas, otherwise Ms. Catherine won''t let you go. Well, we have other things to talk about later." after that, Polman winked and couldn''t help saying that he pulled Zhang Cheng out of the apartment. However, Zhang Cheng, who hid a lot of sensitive items in the room, could not relax and quickly whispered, "wait! I have something to deal with. Can you give me half an hour?" "What''s so urgent? Can''t wait to come back?" Polman frowned slightly. From the eager expression on his face, he didn''t like staying with Jason at all. "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t. I''ve hidden something that can''t be seen. Once the police find it, I''m afraid it''s not something that a lawyer can handle." Although Zhang Cheng also wants to leave this place of right and wrong with each other, he asks about how the underground world works and how even the famous FBI has been infiltrated. But he also doesn''t want his hard-working baby to have any mistakes, especially the seeds of various herbs. "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Polman directly ordered his silent assistant: "habby, stay here until Mr. Zhang comes back, okay?" The latter nodded without thinking: "understand!" Seeing someone guarding the door for himself, Zhang Cheng stopped insisting. Stepping on the creaking floor with the lawyer, he quickly got into a black car and drove slowly towards the restaurant. When the car left the alley and entered the main road, he finally couldn''t bear it and asked in a curious tone, "Mr. Polman, how did you deceive the police with the information you took out? And who are the two FBI agents?" "Ha ha!" when he heard a series of questions, Polman immediately laughed proudly and explained, "it''s very simple. The information is not forged at all, but true. I just changed the photos and the memory of a lady." "You mean, impostor?!" Zhang Cheng instantly understood the other party''s meaning. "Yes! People with the same name and surname died as early as six months ago because of an accident. In order to cover up the truth, I modified the memory of all relevant personnel to make them think that this person had gone a long way. Now, you can just borrow his identity to integrate into the society. As for Jason, he is a member of Parliament and is responsible for ensuring that no matter what happens, the underground world will not be exposed to public view. If you have to use a word to describe it, he is a killer, a scavenger... " Chapter 54 Although there are only two sentences, the amount of information contained in it is amazing. First of all, Polman seems to have the ability to modify other people''s memory. Although he doesn''t know how to operate and whether there are any restrictions, this alone is quite terrible. Secondly, the organizational force called Parliament is quite huge. It not only controls the whole underground world, but also infiltrates all aspects of society. It even uses the power of government agencies to cover up its own existence. Finally, and most importantly, the witch Catherine seems to be quite famous in the underground world. Many people will show undisguised awe and fear just by hearing her name. Obviously, the woman with amazing charm all over her body is not as harmless as it seems. Staring at the rapidly retreating building outside the window, Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and thought about the next countermeasures without saying a word. No, because the apartment was too close to the restaurant, the car stopped slowly before he came up with any results. Carl, who had been waiting at the door, stepped forward two steps to open the door and greeted him in a half joking tone: "good morning, sir. I''m sorry, I have to regret to inform you that you have been dismissed by the restaurant. Because I don''t dare to let a powerful wizard wash dishes in the kitchen." "Well, it seems that I have to find a new job, don''t I?" Zhang Cheng got out of the car and joked. As a mage who is very sensitive to energy, he clearly felt an evil force full of curse and resentment from each other, and became vigilant in an instant. "Ha ha! I like your sense of humor! Please follow me. Ms. Catherine is taking a bath now. Let me first introduce the underground world and the rules that must be observed." after that, Carls waved to Polman. Without saying a word, the latter immediately turned around and disappeared at the end of the road. Led by the old Mexican man, the two quickly passed through the restaurant one by one and came to a closed room with no windows at all. The room is not big, only about 40 square meters. The walls and ceiling are densely covered with all kinds of pictures depicting human desire. There is also an expensive handmade carpet on the ground. On the carpet are old tables with paint off and two bright red antique sand hair. There is nothing else. "Sit down!" Carls closed the heavy door and made a gesture of invitation. Then he picked up the heavy books placed on the table, wiped the thick dust on the cover, and then opened the first page. Driven by curiosity, Zhang Cheng glanced around and found that it was not English, but Latin, which was almost eliminated by the world, to be exact, ancient Latin. As for what the content is Unfortunately, he doesn''t even know a word, let alone understand it. Carls was undoubtedly aware of this and explained with a smile: "This is a very old book, which records in detail the underground world before and after the birth of Parliament. Because its author is a powerful wizard who has lived for nearly 800 years, it uses ancient Latin. If you want to read the whole article, you''d better find Polman to intercept the memory from someone who can speak ancient Latin and transfer it to yourself. Today I just It''s a rough explanation. You can have a general impression. " "Please start, I''m a little impatient." Zhang Cheng sat down on the sofa with strong expectation in his eyes. Carls nodded meaningfully: "well, let''s start. Skip the part before the establishment of Parliament. That period was too dark and bloody, full of disorder and violence, but it all ended in 1354. Because at the end of the year, Willie Augustus, the author of this book and the great wizard, together with his friends, successfully killed Taman, the creator and disseminator of the black death, and uprooted the evil sect he established. In order to prevent a repeat of the tragedy, he took the initiative to set up an organization to restrain all people who master supernatural forces, or monsters in human skin. Due to the great impact of the black death on the whole Europe, many individuals and forces have chosen to join, and this organization is the embryonic form of Parliament. After hundreds of years of evolution and expansion, the parliament now covers the entire Americas, Europe, Oceania and Central Asia. At the same time, it has signed agreements with local forces in other regions to ensure that the underground world will never be discovered by ordinary people. Of course, due to the rapid expansion, the current parliament has actually been divided into several parts. Our New York is subordinate to the North American part, mainly including Canada, the United States and Mexico. In this area, there is a Supreme Council composed of 13 equal members. They not only have strong and terrible personal strength, but also manage hundreds of Lords in the area. In addition to the Supreme Council, sub councils will be set up in some important areas. For example, there is one in an international metropolis such as New York. The secondary parliament usually selects the strongest and most capable people as members of parliament according to the administrative regions and through the rules called war game to assist the supreme parliament in dealing with daily affairs. To put it simply, members of the secondary Parliament are basically the same as members of the Supreme Council. If the former runs out of life or dies in an accident, they will be selected from the latter by voting. My master, Ms. Catherine, the Witch of desire, is currently a lord in Brooklyn, New York. Any supernatural force living in the jurisdiction must unconditionally obey the rules she has made, otherwise it will be punished and expelled. " "Parliament... Lord... Sounds really interesting..." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and muttered to himself. "No way, you know, when the parliament was established, Europe was still on the edge of the dark middle ages, so many things with medieval characteristics were retained, such as the title of Lord, and then the legislative power in the territory." Carls explained helplessly. He clearly understood what "interesting" meant. "Well, in that case, can you tell me about the power of Parliament? Can they control the US government?" Zhang Cheng hesitated for a few seconds, but still raised his most concerned question. "Manipulate the U.S. government? Who will do such boring things? I can only tell you that if the parliament deems it necessary, it is fully capable of influencing and changing any decision of the government. But generally speaking, the underground world is the underground world, and the world of ordinary people is the world of ordinary people. We try not to interfere..." Before Carls finished his words, a translucent spirit suddenly passed through the wall and appeared in the sealed room. It condensed into a solid in less than a minute. She''s no one else. It''s Catherine. Undoubtedly, the witch had just taken a bath, and the skin surface exuded light steam. Under the translucent silk nightgown, there was an attractive curve enough to make men''s blood spray. Chapter 55 "Hoo - it''s over!" Just out of the restaurant door, Zhang Cheng looked up at the blue sky and took a long breath. The registration of identity is much simpler than expected. It is just a magic tattoo in the shape of a wizard''s hat tattooed on the palm of the left hand, which is equivalent to the identity certificate of the underground world. You can go in and out of some special places, such as bounty hunter taverns and shops selling magic potions. You can also get some jobs to earn remuneration. In short, from now on, he is really integrated into the underground world from an outsider. However, it is obviously not the time to relax. Zhang Cheng''s top priority is to quickly find a safe and stable residence, and then put the well water of the sun well into the container to create an energy source that can continuously replenish magic for himself. Otherwise, once there is not much magic light left in his body, he will be no different from ordinary people. Just when he thought about where he could rent a cheap and relatively safe house, a black car suddenly rushed out of the corner and slowly stopped by the side of the road. No one else was sitting in the cab. It was Polman. The lawyer with the ability to modify others'' memory stared at the magic tattoo in the shape of the wizard''s hat and quickly said with a smile: "Congratulations! I''m afraid I''m going to call you your excellency now. You know, in the underground world, wizards are a widely respected profession, and you don''t have to worry about golden dinars forever." "Have you been waiting for me?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and said tentatively. As the saying goes, nothing is courteous, either rape or theft. Even if he thinks with his ass, he can judge what the other party must have a purpose. "Hehe, you guessed right. I hope I can make a deal with you. Come on, get in the car. I''ll drive you back and talk slowly on the way." after that, Polman took the initiative to open the door and respectfully made an invitation gesture. "Interesting. Let me listen to your transaction." To find out the other party''s purpose, Zhang Cheng relaxed his nervous tension a little and went straight into the back seat. Polman, who had a ghost in his heart, nervously turned and looked in the direction of the restaurant, confirmed that no one had noticed him, immediately started the car at a very fast speed, and threw the huge sign of "Catherine''s kiss" out of the rearview mirror in the blink of an eye. When he met the first traffic light, he slowed down and explained with a bitter smile, "I''m really sorry. I hope this transaction can be kept secret. It''s best for only the two of us to know. Is it OK?" A hint of ponder flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes and nodded without thinking: "no problem! I like keeping secrets. Now you can start talking about the contents of the transaction." "Thank you for your understanding! In fact, the transaction is very simple. I know you need a safe residence, some expenses of daily life and the disguise of integrating into ordinary people. I can handle all these for you, and you only need to promise to repay me five gold dinars in the future..." Polman carefully made the terms. "Five?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows pretending to be surprised. Although so far, he does not know the purchasing power of a gold Dinar in the underground world, judging from the fact that a gold Dinar can be exchanged for more than 100000 US dollars, it is absolutely not much worse. "Well... If you think four is OK!" Polman lowered his request with a look of flesh pain. Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and remained silent without giving any reply. He figured out that the slightly fat lawyer was going to make a profit from his "fat sheep" who had just "entered the pit" and didn''t understand the market at all. "Damn it! Three! Three head offices? Don''t think it''s easy for me to use my ability. I have to pay the price every time." When he found that the "fat sheep" was silent for a long time, Polman immediately became anxious and turned his head and shouted excitedly. After all, he''s been busy all morning. If he doesn''t get anything in the end, he''ll lose a lot. "OK, three, I agree." Zhang Cheng pretended to be very reluctant and agreed. In any case, residence, cash and identity are the most urgent needs at present, and the remuneration is to be paid in the future. He believes that with the herbal seeds and alchemy he brought back from Azeroth, he can earn enough gold dinars. "God! You finally gave a positive answer! I swear, you will never regret this transaction." Polman said to himself excitedly as he took out the folder from his briefcase and handed it over. "Look, here is all the property of your impostor, including a townhouse in Brooklyn, about $6 million worth of shares and $700000 in deposits. Most importantly, he also has a single mother with a fortune of more than $600 million. As an only child, he can get a legal inheritance of more than $300 million. If you need it, I can follow him When you get rid of the mother, you can get the inheritance ahead of time. How about three gold dinars for so much? " After simply looking through the driver''s license, real estate, securities, credit card, bank account and birth certificate in the folder, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "yes, it''s really worth it. But I have a question. This guy is about my age. I believe there must be many people who have seen him. What if he accidentally bumps into him?" "Please rest assured, I will screen those who can remember their looks clearly within the next half month, and there will never be any problems. The only thing to note is that this guy has a young and hot girlfriend. You''d better be careful when you sleep with her. Don''t play too much, otherwise it will certainly arouse suspicion." Polman warned with an obscene face. "Do you think I''m the kind of fool who can''t control his lower body?" Zhang Cheng glanced disapprovingly. "No, being a wizard means you have self-control that ordinary people can''t reach. But the problem is, there are always some beautiful things in the world that can arouse men''s subconscious desire for possession. It''s useless to say more. You''ll understand what I mean when you see it..." With these meaningful words, Polman parked his car at the door of his apartment. "Inexplicable!" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders, ignored the fat lawyer, pushed open the door and walked to his room. His plan is to move all the things brought back from Azeroth to the townhouse before dark, and then stay in it for half a month to tidy up the harvest. But before he crossed the door of the apartment, a young girl of about eighteen or nine suddenly ran out and roared angrily, "asshole! Say! How did my sister die! You must have seen the murderer, haven''t you?" Chapter 56 Following the direction the girl rushed out, Zhang Cheng saw a police car. Clive and Elena were sitting inside, drinking hot coffee and watching the development of the situation. Obviously, they did not give up the investigation of the case, but in another way. Needless to ask, the young girl is probably the victim''s sister. The two policemen want to use her to test Zhang Cheng''s response. If Zhang Cheng shows a little guilt and hesitation, they will immediately take this as a breakthrough to launch a psychological offensive and finally obtain the evidence they want. Don''t mistakenly think that the police must be good people! On the contrary, once they are proficient in the law, ordinary people are not opponents at all. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng is not an ordinary person, let alone a good man. He pushed away the other side and said coldly, "sorry, miss, I''m afraid I don''t know you, let alone who your sister is. You recognize the wrong person." "No! I didn''t admit it! It''s you! If you don''t explain what happened last night today, you won''t want to leave!" the girl suddenly opened her arms and stopped the door of the apartment. I don''t know whether it was the relationship of too excited emotion or the anger in her heart. Her whole body was shaking involuntarily. Zhang Cheng ignored the girl who was obviously used, turned to the corner, tapped the window of the police car, sneered and asked, "two detectives, are you sure you want to play this way?" "Hmm? What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word? Elena, do you understand?" Clive asked his partner in the co pilot''s position innocently. The latter raised his mouth and spread his hand with a smile: "no! I think he should have misunderstood something." "Oh, it''s a misunderstanding! Sir, I must remind you that it''s impolite to question two police officers without evidence. We even have the right to arrest you. But for your sake, I don''t care." Clive hinted generously. "Misunderstanding? Very good! I think I know what to do." Looking at the faces of the two guys singing and making peace, a trace of killing intention flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Originally, dealing with a dangerous witch had consumed all his patience. Now the police came to the door and pestered him, giving him an impulse to solve the trouble with violence. As a detective who often deals with criminal cases, Clive felt the threat, quickly held the gun tightly and asked in a vigilant tone, "what do you want to do?" "Hum! Don''t worry, you''ll know right away." after saying that, Zhang Cheng turned back and went straight to the door of the apartment. This time, he didn''t mean to stop. At the moment when he was about to hit each other, his pupils reflected violet light. The girl suddenly seemed to be under some kind of attack. The whole person convulsed violently, and then fell to the ground with a plop. When Karina saw this scene, her face suddenly changed. She rushed out to help the girl up and asked in a harsh voice, "asshole! What did you do to her?!" "Sorry, officer, I think you seem to have misunderstood something. So many people around see that I haven''t met this girl at all. Maybe she just had some disease and suddenly fainted, which has nothing to do with me. Please remember, as a policeman, you have to give evidence. If there is no evidence, I can ask a lawyer to take you to court at any time." Zhang Cheng changed back what the other party had just said. In fact, he just injected an arcane energy into the girl''s body and disturbed her normal physiological cycle. He could wake up slowly in a few minutes or more. "You..." Just when Karina wanted to say something, Clive grabbed his partner and followed Zhang Cheng''s eyes: "Sir, don''t you feel guilty about attacking a young girl who has just lost her relatives?" "Guilt? Why should I feel guilty? It should be you who should feel guilty! You brought her here! In addition, I promise that if she continues to pester me, this kind of situation will still happen again. Maybe after a few times, she will either become a madman or an idiot. And you two will carry a heavy sense of guilt for the rest of your life." grim! Cruel! No mercy! Zhang Cheng told the two policemen with practical actions that he had better not bother himself if he had nothing to do, otherwise he could kill anyone who made him feel upset without breaking the law. Seeing his background disappear at the end of the apartment corridor, Karina immediately couldn''t help cursing in a low voice: "Falk! This guy is absolutely abnormal! Now I began to think that maybe he is not the witness we''re looking for, but the abnormal murderer." "Don''t think too much! Take this girl to the hospital first! We have to find out what method he used to make a young and healthy woman suddenly faint." Clive set up the unknown girl, got into the police car and sped to the nearest hospital. Not long before they left, Polman quickly came to the upstairs room and suggested with a smile: "Dear Sir, do you want me to help you solve the two policemen and ensure that they will never bother you again?" "Oh? How many gold dinars?" Zhang Cheng asked without looking back while packing. "One! Just one!" the lawyer stretched out a slightly thick finger. "Deal! Help me get rid of these two annoying flies." after hearing the price, Zhang Cheng agreed without thinking. After all, he needs an undisturbed environment and calm down to finish the preparations. "Thank you for your generosity! It''s my honor to serve a wizard like you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first." Polman, who earned four gold dinars in one breath, smiled with joy, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed. Then he drove with his assistant and disappeared at the end of the road. Looking at the empty room, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath, picked up his heavy luggage and muttered with emotion: "goodbye, old little apartment. From then on, I will start a new life..." The voice just fell! He turned directly back to the street, waved a taxi and went straight to the townhouse in the rich area of Brooklyn. Because of his impostor status, he no longer has to be afraid of the police and Immigration Bureau, and can walk in the sun. At the same time, Catherine, the witch in the basement of the restaurant, was skillfully teasing several handsome white young people. When these guys began to secrete hormones quickly and tried to rush up, she suddenly opened her attractive red lips and sucked hard. moment The white youth seemed to have been subjected to body immobilization. They stared round and stood in place. The skin quickly became loose and sagging in a visible way. The wrinkles were dissatisfied with the forehead and corners of the eyes in just a few seconds. They seemed to change from about 20 to 60 or 70 in the blink of an eye, and finally lay dying on the bed Chapter 57 "Well - it''s delicious! But it''s too little! I need more! More!" Catherine moaned, licking her lips. Immersed in endless desire, she didn''t even look at the victim. She slowly stood up and poured herself a glass of liquor, lifted her head and drank it. Carls, who had been waiting for a long time, opened the door and came in, holding a skull carved from crystal and whispering an unknown spell. About half a minute or so, wisps of white souls floated from the victim''s body and were forcibly absorbed into the skull. As for the body that lost its soul, it completely lost its vitality and turned into a cold body. After all this, he took a long breath and said in a rather helpless tone: "madam, this is the fourth time you eat this month. If you continue, I''m afraid you will be found sooner or later. I think your current body can no longer bear the side effects brought by desire. Maybe it''s time to change a new one." "A new one?" Catherine frowned subconsciously. "Yes! Your body has been used for more than 30 years, and has begun to enter the aging period according to the standard of ordinary human beings, which is why your desire has become more and more difficult to control recently. Maybe... It''s time to start looking for one of your offspring to replace." Kals carefully gave his advice. The witch narrowed her eyes and fell into meditation. About two or three minutes later, she gently nodded her head: "you''re right. It''s time for me to change a young body. Go, choose a young girl who hasn''t awakened her talent from my offspring, and then bring her to me." "As you wish, madam." Carls saluted and turned to leave. But before he took a few steps, Catherine seemed to think of something and suddenly stopped, "wait! How''s Zhang now? Does he have any abnormal reaction?" Carls quickly stopped and replied in an uncertain tone: "As far as I know, just a few minutes ago, he moved into the townhouse in the high area of Brooklyn, and pulled out all the expensive flowers in the greenhouse garden and planted unknown seeds. In addition, he also ordered a large number of tools for chemical experiments such as glass test tubes, flasks and beakers with his credit card. I''m not sure what to do in the house I see. " "Oh? It sounds as if he''s going to mix magic drugs! Interestingly, my little wizard knows a little about alchemy." a beautiful arc crossed the corner of Catherine''s mouth. "I think you''d better not hope too much. After all, alchemy is a thing that relies heavily on talent. There are no more than 30 people in the whole underground world who can really make magic drugs. There is only one in New York, that is Senator miles, whose life is coming to an end." Carl reminded expressionless. He doesn''t think that a "hairy boy" under the age of 30 can master the complex skills of alchemy. Of course, he did not know that Zhang Cheng''s Alchemy originated from Azeroth, which is completely different from the alchemy in the world, and even the materials used are very different. "Hehe, don''t hurry to come to a conclusion. Maybe he can bring me a little surprise. Well, go and dispose of the body and continue to let the" eyes "pay close attention to his every move." after that, Catherine put down the empty cup in her hand and her body quickly became light and transparent. Finally, she turned into a fuzzy spirit and disappeared through the wall. "Don''t worry, dear hostess, even if you don''t say it, I''ll keep an eye on him..." Carls whispered to himself and waved to the door. In the blink of an eye, a ferocious and terrible reptile came in, opened its big mouth full of sharp teeth, pulled the body into flesh and blood, and swallowed it in three or two bites Zhang Cheng, who is more than ten kilometers away, has no idea that he has been monitored. He is hiding alone in the empty basement, pulling out the cork filled with the well water bottle of the sun, and pouring into a huge bucket filled with clean water. moment Huge arcane energy erupted from the middle of the barrel and pushed him several meters away. Finally, he barely fell against the wall. However, the energy explosion came and went quickly. It subsided slowly in about a minute or two, leaving only a bucket full of water containing pure energy. There is no doubt that these water are very similar to the legendary well water of the sun well. The only difference is that under the same volume, the energy carried by the energy is not as much as the former, and it is preliminarily estimated that it is only about half. But for Zhang Cheng, who can''t restore his magic at present, it is already an almost perfect energy supplement. Without any hesitation, he immediately closed his eyes and began to absorb the water full of arcane energy in the barrel. In just a few seconds, the magic returned to its fullest state. With strong spiritual pleasure, he finally reluctantly gave up and continued to absorb, slowly opened his eyes, smiled bitterly and said to himself: "It''s an indescribable feeling! The magic source made by a small bottle of Sunwell water is so fascinating. How can I enjoy absorbing the Sunwell and the eternal well? It seems that I should pay more attention in the future and don''t accidentally get addicted to magic..." Due to his low level of mage, Zhang Cheng did not find any sign of decline in the water in the bucket after adding magic. In order to test the limit of the so-called "small magic source", he took out the prepared funnel and test tube, poured water into the test tube and kept it for emergencies. He didn''t stop to observe carefully until the water level fell to only half of the original level. The remaining half bucket of water is like a magnet, which continuously converts all the unknown energy contained in the air into arcane energy. Gradually, the water level began to rise slowly. Although the speed was almost the same as that of a snail, it could recover in three or five days at most. At the same time, under the shadow of this small magic source, the energy concentration of the whole villa will be much higher than that of the outside world, especially the various herbs planted in the greenhouse will definitely grow at an incredible speed. "That''s great! With the energy source, I don''t have to worry about the supplement of magic in the future. I can also carry out some in-depth research, such as this..." Zhang Cheng took out a book called arcane and mimicry from his bag with an excited face. Although he has obtained quite objective combat effectiveness through the castrated mage professional template, he has never given up the idea of continuing to learn, especially those spells that can not be mastered by players in the game, which makes him have a kind of heartfelt desire. Perhaps just as a popular saying in Dalaran, the magic city, describes it, it is difficult for any mage to resist the temptation of more knowledge and strengthening great powe Chapter 58 As we all know, the mage of Azeroth relies on pure arcane energy to simulate flame and frost energy. At the same time, he can also complete some incredible things with the help of complex change principles, such as transforming a fierce lion and tiger into harmless small animals such as pigs and sheep. Of course, mages can do more than that. As the pure energy bred at the beginning of the birth of the whole world, arcane can do far more than any mortal can imagine. What is described in the book arcane and mimicry is the infinite possibility of the application of arcane energy. It even mentioned several secrets that can convert arcane into other forms of energy in a moment, the most representative of which is the troll secret mage who can control lightning. You know, lightning has always been the most destructive and powerful energy release in nature. The goal set by Zhang Cheng is to master the skill of simulating violent lightning with arcane energy as soon as possible in a short time, and then expand the scope a little bit, so as to become a real mage as soon as possible, rather than relying on castration professional templates to eat dead waste. In the next two weeks, he completely became a dead house without two doors. He hid in the dark basement all day and made all kinds of attempts. From time to time, he would cause dangerous energy explosion. Fortunately, the sound insulation quality of the villa was quite good and did not spread to the outside, otherwise the police would come to ask what had happened. In addition, the herbs in the greenhouse garden also thrive under the cover of strong energy. It is estimated that in three or five days, the first batch of low-grade herbs such as Ningshen flower and silver leaf grass can be picked and put into use. Just when he was confident and ready to use his alchemy skills to earn the first pot of gold in the underground world, a telephone recording disrupted all his plans. "Hello, is that Zhang? If you hear my message, please come to the restaurant immediately. I just found something interesting and I believe you will be interested. In addition, remember to go through the back door. After all, you are also a member of the underground world. You''d better not always mix with ordinary people." The gloomy voice was none other than Carles, the servant and assistant of witch Catherine. Although Zhang Cheng couldn''t figure out why the other party suddenly took the initiative to contact him and what he meant by "interesting things". But he still reluctantly put down his research for the time being, went into the bathroom to take a bath, changed into an expensive handmade suit belonging to the original owner, and finally brought several bottles of medicine and water containing abundant arcane energy in a wooden bucket for a rainy day. As for magic equipment, only rings, necklaces and amulets are equipped. Things like flint staff that can blind people''s eyes are better to hide It has to be said that this guy with the same name and surname as Zhang Cheng is indeed quite rich. There are three cars in the garage alone, one of which is a cool sports car and the other two are typical black business cars. Without any hesitation, he directly chose the fastest sports car and came to the door of the restaurant from the villa in just ten minutes. But this time, instead of going through the front door, he walked around to an insignificant small house behind the parking lot, spread out his palm and showed the tattoo to the guard. After the latter noticed the shape of the tattoo, he was obviously surprised at first. Then he quickly bent down and made an invitation gesture: "welcome, your excellency, wizard. Please come in. I''m sure you can find anything you want here." "Thank you!" Zhang Cheng politely thanked, then walked into the channel without looking back. About two or three minutes, two light sources slowly appeared in front, followed by the third and fourth, extending forward, as if there was no end at all. Generally speaking, when a normal person encounters this kind of situation, he may have turned and fled long ago, but as a mage, he realizes that what he sees in front of him is actually just fantasy. After more than 30 steps, the gloomy and terrible tunnel suddenly disappeared and replaced by a spacious hall with about 40 guests. Some of them are pale and have terrible light control in their eyes from time to time. A little common sense can tell that they must be vampires. Some are dressed like cowboys in American western movies. Behind them, they even carry thick and long shotguns. They gather in groups to drink unknown wine and talk in a low voice. Although Zhang Cheng can''t tell how many of these guys here are humans and how many are monsters, one thing can be confirmed: there are absolutely no ordinary people. Just as he was about to walk towards Carles, who was sitting alone in the corner, a thick black arm with thick hair stopped him. "Boy! If I remember correctly, are you new here?" The speaker was a strong black man aged about 35, more than two meters tall and with devil like muscles all over his body. "That''s right! What do you want to do?" Zhang Cheng wrinkled his nose and took two steps back. Of course, this is not because of fear, but because the body smell of the other party is so pungent that he almost spit out all the takeout he ate at noon. "What are you doing? Of course, it''s to show some love for you, a newcomer. You know, the underground world is very dangerous. Kindly, I decided to give you some shelter. As long as you take out 200000 dollars, you can spend a week in peace. How about it? Isn''t it very cheap?" the black man opened his mouth and revealed a white tooth that can advertise toothpaste. "Hehe, is this a collection of protection fees?" Zhang Chengcheng couldn''t help laughing. He smiled and looked at Carls, who was sitting quietly in the corner, as if asking how to deal with the situation. Carls shrugged his shoulders indifferently, raised his hand and pinched a spider that had crawled by on the spot. The implication was to treat the mole ants that exceeded their power and directly crush them to death. Obviously, the rules of the underground world are not the same as those of the ordinary world, which has formulated a series of similar laws and law enforcement agencies. It seems closer to who has big fist and who has law. After making this clear, Zhang Cheng quickly stopped whispering and said in a slightly abusive tone: "listen, big black fool, usually I don''t like violence, so get out now, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you will still be alive after you start." "Hahaha! God! Look! This boy threatens me? What do you think I should do?" the black man turned around and asked the other guests with a wild laugh. "Go! Hit him!" "Yes! Hit him! Give him some color to see!" "Bohr! Come on! I bet you to win this time!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, the quiet tavern was boiling. The so-called spectators are not afraid of big trouble, and many people hope to see what the new Zhang Cheng has. Chapter 59 "Let''s let''s let''s all let''s let''s make room for them in the middle! As usual, the bet Boer wins throws the money to the left and the bet newcomer wins throws the money to the right." When the bartender saw someone making trouble, instead of standing up to stop it, he took the initiative to run out and act as a referee. Judging from his tone and skilled movements, similar situations definitely do not happen for the first time, let alone occasionally, but often. Customers are also experienced and make choices in the blink of an eye, but more than 90% of them throw their money on the table on the left, and only four people still put their money on the table on the right. In other words, they trust big black fool more than Zhang Cheng dressed as a successful person Only Carles crossed his chin with his hands, raised his mouth and silently watched the farce, as if expecting something. "Hey, boy, I''ll break your arm first and then lame your leg." Bohr pinched his knuckles and threatened with a grin. "Shut your mouth! Can we start?" Zhang Cheng frowned and asked the bartender. As a person who likes to keep a low profile, he hates being watched like a monkey in the zoo, and he doesn''t like this so-called bar culture. Undoubtedly, the bartender noticed the impatience in his eyes and immediately nodded: "of course! You can start at any time! But please note that it''s best not to hurt innocent people by mistake. I don''t want to make the scene out of control." "Don''t worry, it only takes a few seconds to clean up the garbage." after saying that, Zhang Cheng turned around and came to the empty place in the middle, quietly adding frost armor and Mana Shield to himself. Although he didn''t feel any threat or powerful energy from the "big black fool", he chose to be cautious in order to avoid the ditch capsizing. After all, seeing how the forgotten mage lost his life because of arrogance, he always warned himself not to repeat the mistakes, even if he had to go all out to deal with the weak enemy. Bohr obviously didn''t have any magic perception ability, and didn''t realize that his opponent was "fully armed". He quickly urged the muscles up and down his body, doubled his body size in the blink of an eye, and even burst his coat. In particular, two exaggerated arms pinch a table to pieces with a little force. Bang! He smashed a small hole in the floor with his fist, and then proudly said, "see? This is power! You can regret it now!" "Hum! Fool, you don''t know anything about power." seeing the other party''s transformed appearance, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help sneering. Although he didn''t know much about the underground world, he could see at a glance that "big black fool" was just a hybrid human with some monster blood. Guys like this are basically at the bottom of the pyramid structure of the underground world. They may have a few special abilities and are more dangerous, but most of them are cannon fodder. However, Bohr didn''t seem to think he was cannon fodder at all. Instead, he thought he was very strong and continued to show off: "rookie! Don''t play tricks! When my fist hits you in the face, you will understand what a big mistake you have made." "What are you waiting for? Let''s start!" Zhang Cheng''s hands suddenly burst into dazzling silver lightning! After half a month''s research, he has been able to skillfully convert arcane energy into electrical energy. He just takes this opportunity to test his power. "Damn it! You don''t think about it!" roared Bohr, grabbing a chair and throwing it out, trying to interrupt the growing power accumulation. Maybe he is stupid and greedy, but he is not stupid. He knows what will happen if he is hit by a terrible arc. But unfortunately, before the flying chair touched the target, it was blocked by an invisible position half a meter away, bounced away and rolled aside. At the same time, Zhang Cheng just finished his preparation and said in a meaningful tone: "sorry, the game is over..." The voice just fell! The terrible energy mass in his hand turned into a dazzling lightning and hit "big black fool" on his chest. The latter fell to the ground, twitching all over the body, especially the direct hit location, showing scorched black carbonization traces, and even the pungent paste smell was filled in the air. Quiet! Everyone in the hall seemed to have been hit by the immobilization spell, stunned one by one, as if they couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them. Others showed deep awe and fear in their eyes. They lowered their heads one after another and dared not make sharp eye contact with Zhang Cheng. Only a few female vampires with exposed clothes licked their lips, fully displayed their attractive figure, and made no secret of their inner desire for magic blood. The strange atmosphere lasted for a full minute. Carls slowly stood up, applauded and praised: "a powerful blow! I haven''t seen a wizard who can skillfully control energy like you for many years. What''s more, you are still so young. The lady is right. You have the potential to become a Lord." "Thank you for your compliment, but I have a little question. Why didn''t you stand up earlier and stop this fool?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and asked. "It''s easy! First of all, if you want to get a place in the underground world, the only way is to show your strength. Now look at their expressions, and you will know how respected you are. I promise that no one will dare to trouble you in this place from now on. Second, Bohr is a annoying guy, and I''ve always wanted to find a chance to teach him a lesson, So why stop him from dying? Finally, and most importantly, I have a task at hand. Before I hand him over to you, I hope to have a general understanding of your ability. "Carls explained calmly. "Task?!" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. At present, his mind is full of all kinds of obscure arcane research, and he doesn''t want to take any shit tasks at all. "Yes! Mission! It''s not only well paid, but also directly related to you. Come on, let''s talk inside." with that, Carls turned and walked towards the exit on the right side of the bar. However, before he took a few steps, Zhang Cheng pointed to the motionless "big black fool" on the floor and asked, "how to deal with this body?" "Corpse?" Carls stopped, with a smile on his face. "No, dear zhang, Bohr is not dead yet. He just fell into a state of pretending to be dead. He will slowly regain consciousness in more than ten minutes at most. Otherwise, why do you think he can live to the present in the dangerous underground world..." Chapter 60 "What?! he''s still alive?" Zhang Cheng looked back in surprise and looked at Bohr lying motionless on the ground. Maybe others don''t know how powerful the lightning was just now, but he who has been tested knows very well that not to mention a half blood human, even a werewolf known for his super recovery ability will die on the spot. Because at the moment of hitting, the contact part will be burned at a high temperature of more than 1000 degrees Celsius, and all organs of the whole chest, including the heart and lungs, will fail rapidly and eventually lead to the death of the target. The power of lightning is so terrible that mankind began to fear its power long ago. Even in many myths and legends, only the strongest God is qualified to hold it as a weapon. But now, a guy got a lightning bolt in the front and didn''t die?! Zhang Cheng felt that his world outlook, outlook on life and values had been seriously impacted. He quickly came to the "body", bent down and carefully examined his chest emitting a strong burnt smell. As a result, he found an amazing scene. I saw that the muscles, skin and bones that had been completely carbonized were growing again at an extremely slow speed, as if a mysterious force was constantly dividing and growing the remaining healthy cells. The broken parts fell off bit by bit. In less than three or five minutes, bright red muscle tissue grew in many places. Although the heart has not started beating again, it is basically certain that "big black fool" is not dead. It won''t be long before he can wake up again. Such a strange constitution aroused Zhang Cheng''s strong curiosity and desire for research. He completely ignored the frightened eyes of the people around him. Since he took out a wooden box full of scalpels, tweezers, test tubes, needles and other tools from his suit pocket, he tore a large number of tissues around the wound as samples, followed by another tube of blood, he stood up contentedly. I have to say that his behavior just now is quite a bit of a crazy science freak, which directly frightened the guests in the bar. After all, those who can sit here and drink more or less have some special abilities or lineages, but none of them are willing to be studied. Looking at Zhang Cheng''s behavior becoming more and more outrageous, Carls twitched and reminded: "Zhang, enough. If you are interested in Bohr''s blood, you can order him to study it slowly in your home. I believe he dare not refuse, but now we have more important things." "What is his blood?" Zhang Cheng, whose curiosity was completely seduced, ignored the other party''s urging, but continued to ask questions with great interest. "Damn it! No one knows exactly what his lineage is, but I don''t think there are many toad monsters or giant monsters. Anyway, there aren''t many creatures with such strong recovery ability. Well, come with me, Ralph, come here too." Carls forcibly pulled Zhang Cheng''s arm and waved to the middle-aged white man who was drinking and chatting with his companions not far away. The latter heard his call, quickly put down his cup and followed up with a shotgun engraved with silver mysterious symbols. The three quickly passed through the back door of the bar and came to a single room of only about ten square meters. The middle-aged man named Ralph closed the door, leaned slightly, and carefully tempted, "witch doctor, what can I do for you?" "You wait first!" Carl put him aside, took some photos from his close pocket and threw them on the table. "Zhang, have a look. I''ll tell you what the task is after you have a look." Zhang Cheng picked up the photo with an inexplicable face. As soon as he looked at it, he was immediately attracted by the people in the photo. At the same time, his eyes revealed a chilling light. He directly asked, "who is this guy? Where is he hiding?" "Ah, it seems you remember him, don''t you?" Carls smiled and spread his hand. "Don''t worry. At present, I only know his name is Salas, a werewolf leader who sneaked into the United States from Latvia not long ago. He may be behind the scenes in a series of recent attacks on ordinary people. Your task is to find him and find out the truth. In return, I will pay you 30 gold dinars first and then pay you later Thirty. " "OK! I''ll take the task!" Zhang Cheng agreed on the spot without any hesitation. But he didn''t do it for the gold Dinar, but for revenge. In order to let this once led his men chase him for several streets, he almost killed himself and paid the price. "Hehe, I knew you wouldn''t refuse. Here are thirty gold dinars, and I''ll arrange some assistants for you." Carlos looked at the middle-aged man standing still. "Ralph, the task of you and your teammates is to help Zhang find the guy in the picture. As for what to do, it''s entirely up to him to decide. My offer to you for this task is $1 million. Do you have any objection?" "No! No! It''s our honor to serve you and your Excellency the witch! Besides, I''ve seen the ability of this young wizard, and I can''t think of anything," Ralph bowed his head and vowed. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, the same work should be paid the same. Even if there is a difference, it must not be tens of times or even hundreds of times. But he knows very well that the underground world has never been a place that pays attention to fairness, but a hunting ground that abides by the "law of the jungle, survival of the fittest". Mixed race demon hunters like them, who have no special strong ability, can''t earn gold dinars at all. They are very satisfied that they can earn more dollars to improve their lives. Carlos nodded with satisfaction: "good! Take action, madam will wait for your reply." With these words, he got up and left the room and disappeared into the dark underground passage. When Carlos walked away, Ralph relaxed a little, twisted his head and said with a smile, "Mr. wizard, if you don''t mind, can you come back to the bar with me? I need to introduce you to my teammates." "No problem! But before that, I have a question. What exactly do you do? Do you have any special abilities?" Zhang Cheng looked up and down at each other with a slightly curious look. As a mage, he can clearly perceive that there is some mysterious energy in each other''s body. Although it is very thin, it gives people a sense of danger. "We? We are just a group of demon hunters, who are specially responsible for dealing with those unruly monsters or half blood people. In fact, we are also half blood people, so our abilities are strange. Take me for example, we can attach an energy to a cold weapon or bullet with the help of magic symbols, which will produce a violent explosion at the moment of hitting and inflict heavy damage on the enemy." Ralph didn''t hide it. He said it openly Chapter 61 "Magic symbol? Attached energy?" Zhang chengminrui grasped two key words. In fact, in Azeroth, mages also add additional attributes to items through a variety of magical symbols. Even the high elves have invented a technique of making weapons in pure energy form. Among them, the famous "silver dawn Avenger" and "TiB''s hot sword" in the game are all outstanding representative works. Their characteristic is to use the impact produced by energy eruption to cause fatal burns of different attributes to the enemy. Although it is not as sharp as metal, its destructive power is much higher than the former, especially for special organisms without fixed forms such as elements, shadows and souls, which can often cause damage several times that of ordinary weapons. Zhang Cheng hopes to find the common ground between the two worlds or establish some kind of connection through different magic symbols and the skills of attaching energy. He always felt that there was a secret behind the mysterious parchment, a secret about why he was thrown into this familiar and strange world. If he wanted to uncover it, he needed to constantly study and explore Ralph obviously didn''t know what was in Zhang Cheng''s mind. He took out a silver plated dagger and injected a little energy into it. moment A mysterious energy that can hardly be detected by the naked eye quickly forms a closed circuit along the edge through more than a dozen symbols carved on the surface. After the energy flow stabilized, he explained with a smile: "look, this is my ability. Generally speaking, all specially treated silver plated daggers can cause great damage to dark creatures such as werewolves, vampires and ghosts. After my strengthening, the dagger will cause a violent explosion when it plunges into the target''s body, just like this..." The voice just fell! The middle-aged man waved a dagger and stabbed it at the table. Next second Boom! With the bright fire, a fist sized hole was blown out of the hardwood table on the spot, and the surrounding carbonized places were still burning. The hot temperature could be clearly felt even a few meters away. Zhang Cheng first stretched out his right hand to gently touch the hot scorch mark, and then picked up the dagger that lost its energy blessing. Soon he seemed to understand something. He raised his head and asked, "where did you learn these symbols on the dagger?" "Er -- you may not believe it. These symbols were too excited when I first slept with my first girlfriend when I was 14 years old. I once consulted some knowledgeable wizards, but they didn''t seem to recognize the meaning of these symbols, and finally defined them as blood inheritance. That is, my special blood will take part of them Knowledge is stored in genes and passed on to future generations. It is said that only those ancient races that have extinct can do this. Of course, as you can see, I am neither powerful nor special now. I can only be a demon hunter by this small means. " When talking about this, Ralph''s tone revealed a touch of self mockery. After all, in the special profession of demon hunter, it is not easy for him to survive with no difference from ordinary people. If he accidentally encounters a stronger monster, he may die. Zhang Cheng silently stared at the mysterious symbols on the surface of the dagger, followed by screening and comparing them with the mysterious symbols used by Azeroth in his mind, and found several similarities in a short time. First, in terms of energy attachment, nearly one eighth of the symbols are very similar in shape. Secondly, he tried to pour arcane energy into the dagger. Although he failed to form a closed circuit in the end, he also had a certain resonance. This means that the two worlds have something in common on the basic principle of energy. Finally, the tiny energy stored in Ralph''s body, like arcane energy, also has great plasticity, which can simulate many forms. But he didn''t know it. He just chose the rough flame impact according to his subconscious mind. After figuring this out, Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head, explaining: "No, Ralph, the blood flowing in your body is much stronger than you think. You know? Energy is a wonderful substance. Each human body has more or less part, but few can really control it. And you, you can not only store energy in your body, but also control it to form energy release." "You mean... I''m special?" Ralph''s eyes immediately burst into a terrible light. "Hehe, yes, you are special and even have some potential. If you like, you can come to my place and help me do some small research. In return, I will teach you how to control energy and make it have more changes, such as... Frost!" After that, Zhang Cheng''s right hand suddenly released a piece of white frozen air and completely frozen the table that was still exposed to Mars. Just over half a month''s research and practice, although not enough for him to improve his Mage Level, he is more and more handy in controlling energy. "Can I have the same ability?" Ralph stared at the frozen wooden table. Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "yes! How about cooperating with my research?" "Is there any need to ask? Of course I agree! Thank you, young wizard, for giving me a new hope." Ralph replied excitedly. He could sense that his originally calm heart was agitated again, longing for something called power. After all, in the underground world, power means power, wealth and almost everything. "Very good! Let''s make a deal! Now, take me to your teammates. There may be some abilities I''m interested in." When he got the answer he wanted, the corners of Zhang Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly and flashed a trace of imperceptible playfulness. The other party will never know how dangerous his research will be, let alone how terrible the results will be. "Ha ha! Please come with me! I''m sure they will rush to show themselves in order to get your favor. Oh, by the way, do you have anything to tell about this mission?" Ralph asked excitedly as he pushed the door open and led the way. "No, nothing. I don''t have much experience in tracking. It''s just up to you. I''m only responsible for solving the guy in the photo, but we have an account to calculate." Zhang Cheng glanced down at the photo in his hand, and his eyes showed a chilling light. Ralph trembled subconsciously and whispered to himself, "well, I''m afraid I''m going to start praying about this guy now. He chose to be your enemy. He really made the biggest mistake in his life..." Chapter 62 Late at night, in a shabby alley in North Brooklyn, which is full of gangs, drugs and crime, two tall white men are nervous about the movement around the observers. They can''t help looking back at the broken house behind them every once in a while, as if they are waiting for something. They didn''t notice that at the top of a three-story building 50 meters away, several people were watching their every move closely "Well, did the target appear?" Zhang Cheng asked without raising his head while flipping through the old notes on his hands. About ten hours have passed since he accepted the task. With the help of Ralph, a local snake, he finally found a clue about the target, that is, the shabby house not far from the other side. According to the clues provided by a tramp sleeping next to the dustbin, in recent weeks, we can often hear the terrible biting sound and harsh howling inside. Even close to the door, we can smell a pungent smell of blood, all of which are the characteristics of werewolves after they gather. Obviously, most of the werewolves who originally lived in New York have completed their registration under various Lords. They can never get together to do things at the risk of punishment and expulsion. So this nest of werewolves must be foreign. Its name is Salas. The werewolf leader and may be hiding inside. As for the notes in his hand, they are the research records made when Ralph''s ability just woke up. There are about 2500 mysterious symbols, and only a few are marked with brief instructions. He only understood the combination of explosion. It has to be said that when Zhang Cheng got his notes, the first idea that came out of his heart was "outrageous things". you ''re right! Even if he has not yet interpreted the meaning and function of any symbol, he can judge that this is an extremely complex system by relying on the 2500 symbols that can produce magic resonance, which is no worse than the research results of dharran mages. But Ralph did well. He just made an explosive combination, stopped in-depth research, took up his self-made shotgun and embarked on the journey. He earned a lot of money by accepting the task and improved his poor life. Perhaps, as a saying goes, poverty will greatly limit one''s vision and imagination. Many times, the poor simply don''t know how valuable the things they give up are. After all, they have done their best to survive. There is no energy to think about the future. Ralph didn''t notice the pity in Zhang Cheng''s eyes and replied in a low voice, "not yet! But I can be sure that the two guys pestling at the door are 100% werewolves." "Yes! If they''re not werewolves, I''ll eat the socks I haven''t washed for three days." a young man in his early twenties next to me also stepped in. "Oh? What did you identify by? Why can''t I see it at all?" Zhang Cheng closed his notes and asked curiously. Anyway, he is still a standard rookie in the underground world. He has no experience at all. Now when he meets an expert, he naturally needs to ask clearly. "Hehe, Mr. wizard, it''s quite easy to judge werewolves. Please pay attention to their arms. Because they often change their body, all werewolves will habitually put their arms in front of their body instead of on both sides like normal people. In addition, werewolves also rely on sensitive smell and often prick their noses. Usually as long as a person has the above two characteristics at the same time, he is basically useless It''s a werewolf, no doubt, "another young mixed race black girl came up and explained. Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully: "I see. How long will it take? We have been waiting for six hours from the evening to now. If the goal doesn''t appear, we have to wait all the time?" "No, no, after midnight, if the target doesn''t appear, we will take the initiative to attack and catch a few prisoners for interrogation. Although werewolves are always known for their loyalty to the group, we can still get some information from weak willed guys after a little time." Ralph said with a cruel expression on his face. There is no doubt that his implication is to torture and maltreat the werewolf repeatedly and cruelly until the other party can''t stand the torture and takes the initiative to speak. At this time, the super self recovery ability that werewolves are proud of will not save them, but will become a terrible burden. We should know that when many excellent interrogators torture prisoners, they must consider the comprehensive factors such as the prisoners'' youth, health status and psychological endurance, so as to prevent half of the prisoners from sudden death or mental collapse. But werewolves don''t need it. If they don''t kill them directly, no matter how badly they are traumatized, they will recover in a very short time. Zhang Cheng raised his arm, looked at his watch, smiled and said, "well, it''s ten minutes before midnight. I hope the guy in the picture can appear, or I''ll go around to inquire about the news. It''s not easy to earn 60 gold dinars." "Yes, it''s not easy..." Ralph kept twitching at the corners of his mouth, bowed his head and agreed against his heart. In fact, what he wants to say in his heart is: you are picky about 60 gold dinars! If you give me this price! Let even the president of the United States dare to assassinate! In fact, the middle-aged man has been wandering in the underground world for many years. He has never received several commissions to pay gold dinars. He earns us dollars most of the time. If someone really gave him the task of gold Dinar, he would choose to give up. The reason is very simple. High reward means high risk. He doesn''t want to die in an unknown corner for a moment. Time flies, and ten minutes pass in the blink of an eye. Just when the demon hunter team plans to leave the roof and launch a raid on the old house, a black truck suddenly drives out of the corner and stops at the door of the old house. Without saying a word, the two guys at the door ran directly to open the back door and dragged out four young girls whose mouths were sealed by tape from the car. One of them, Zhang Cheng, also knew that it was a white girl who blocked the door of his apartment a few days ago and asked him to tell him who killed his sister. "Hey, hey! Good stuff tonight! Where did you get it?" the fat werewolf put out his tongue and licked the face of a frightened girl. "The old place! Especially she dared to rush into our hunting ground and try to kill me with a revolver." another werewolf jumped out of the cab and pointed to his shirt stained with bright red blood. "Ha ha ha! Interesting! You''ve been forced to change by a little girl?" "Shut up! I assure you she''s completely crazy! Rush in and pull the trigger without saying a word. I swear I''ll give her some strength later." "Calm down! The leader needs twenty virgins to complete the ceremony. No one can touch her before that, okay?" ¡­¡­ Chapter 63 Watching the three werewolves forcibly drag the girls into the old house one by one, Zhang Cheng, hiding not far away, suddenly lowered his voice and asked, "how do you usually deal with ordinary people in the task? For example, they see something they shouldn''t see?" "Er... Generally, there are two ways to deal with it. One is to clean it up and solve the possible problems in the future once and for all; the other is to become a confidential person and make the other party swear never to tell the third party. Once he says it, you must kill him and kill the insider at the same time, otherwise the parliament will send a killer to deal with the whole incident, including yourself "Replied Ralph, licking his dry lips. Judging from the flickering eyes, the first one must be the one he uses most at ordinary times. "Confidential? Interesting..." Zhang Cheng''s face showed a smiling expression. Standing where he was, he neither ordered a raid nor chose to retreat. The young half blood black girl seemed to think of something. She subconsciously inspired her spirit and carefully tried to say, "Mr. wizard, would you wait for the werewolf to kill those girls?" "Oh? Do I look so cold-blooded and cruel?" Zhang Cheng asked in a half joking tone. "No! That''s not what I meant!" the black girl shook her head quickly. After all, she didn''t want to offend a moody powerful wizard for a few strangers. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "whatever you think, anyway, I just want to do a small test. I''m sure you''ve all heard a lot about fate. According to the theological explanation, mortals are always controlled by an invisible hand. Whether it is success or failure, it is the arrangement of fate. Even life, old age, illness and death are part of fate, and no one can change it. Today, I want to know how many girls will die and how many will survive if I go in late. If they are all alive or all dead, it means that fate can not be changed by ordinary people. Because my intervention did not change their fate. But if some die and some survive because of my intervention, it shows that fate can be intervened to some extent... " "But how do you know that the surviving part and the dead part are not the arrangement of fate?" the black girl frowned and asked a sharp question. "Hehe, good question. To tell you the truth, I can''t prove it. I can only judge by feeling through trying again and again. Well, that''s all for chatting. It''s time to go in and see what the foreign werewolves are doing." after that, Zhang Cheng took the initiative to end the topic, quickly added Mana Shield to himself and took the lead in walking towards the entrance. As a penetrator who was thrown into a strange world by mysterious forces, he always felt a little uneasy at the bottom of his heart, as if everything around him was seriously lack of authenticity, and he always felt that someone or God planned everything secretly. After about ten meters along the narrow and dark alley, Ralph suddenly stopped and made a tactical gesture to his teammates. Without saying a word, the half blood black girl quickly pinched the bone necklace hanging around her neck and said something in her mouth. In the blink of an eye, a black translucent leopard appeared nearby out of thin air, especially the two green eyes, giving people the illusion of ferocity, hunger and thirst. She gently stroked the leopard''s forehead and whispered, "go! Karak! Make a big noise!" "Woo..." The leopard gave a low roar in response. His body quickly faded and finally disappeared without a trace. About two or three minutes later, there was a scream in the old house, followed by a loud roar: "Damn it! I''ve been attacked! There''s a big cat in the house! Find it quickly!" "What? Are you kidding? This is New York! It''s not a big forest full of wild animals! How can there be big animals..." Before the other man finished his words, he immediately screamed and yelled, "shit! There''s a big cat! Come on! Catch it!" "Here! I see it! It''s running towards the basement!" "Ow!!!" "Ow!!!" ¡­¡­ With the loud wolf howling, there was a banging sound in the old house. You don''t have to ask. All the werewolves have changed. Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly the first time to see the ability of a black girl. He smiled and praised, "well done! If I guessed right, your necklace is parasitic on an animal spirit, isn''t it?" The latter smiled and nodded: "Yes! It''s called Karak. It''s said to be my grandmother''s grandmother''s grandmother and a partner of a powerful witch doctor. However, with the development of science and technology, no one in the family was willing to learn the ancient witch doctor''s way, and finally lost the inheritance. I accidentally found the item chain in the sorting room. As a result, Karak was successfully summoned for the first time. Later, the captain invited me to join him My team became a demon hunter. " "It''s an old story. Let''s go and let''s deal with these troublemakers," Ralph said, opening the box, taking out his shotgun and leading the way in with a grim smile. In less than two seconds, a violent gunshot broke the tranquility of the night. Bang! The unlucky guy who was hit flew out of thin air and hit the wall behind him. The enchanted silver-plated bullet directly opened a blood hole the size of an adult''s fist in his chest. The heart in his chest had long disappeared and swallowed his last breath on the spot. "Intruder! Intruder!" Werewolf is not a fool. When he heard the gunshot, he immediately realized what had happened and ran towards the front door from all directions. Staring at these tall, sharp toothed guys, Ralph didn''t panic. He loaded the gun and waved behind him. The young people in their early twenties in the team clenched their fists, took a sudden step forward, opened their mouth and sent out an inaudible sound wave in their throat. moment All the windows in the house were broken, and the werewolf stopped and lay on the ground in pain covering his ears. At this time, their keen auditory system once again became a burden. On the contrary, as pure human beings, they had no sense of honesty at all. Of course, seeing the enemies lying on the ground, he won''t be soft hearted. Raising his hand is an ice pick technique, which will blur the flesh and blood of the four nearest werewolves, especially the bone piercing broken ice, so that the wound recovery becomes extremely slow. Don''t expect to stand up for a while Chapter 64 "Goodbye, little wolves!" Ralph pulled out his silver plated dagger and solved several young werewolves who were badly hit by ice pick in the blink of an eye. His movements were quick and precise, and there was no hesitation or pity at all. When all this was done, he rubbed the blood on the dagger on the body, raised his shotgun at the enemy who rushed forward, and pulled the trigger again. Bang! Bang! Another werewolf jumped down the stairs and fell to the ground. The dark red liquid soon gathered together and formed a large shocking blood stain. It is estimated that if ordinary people see it, they will scream. However, the members of the demon hunter team seem to have been used to it for a long time. Neither the experienced Ralph nor the other two young people show any abnormal reaction. They use their abilities to contain or kill the werewolves pouring out from the basement and the second floor. All Zhang Cheng has to do is stand at the end of the team, rubbing ice arrows and fireballs one by one, and occasionally guiding several Arcane Missiles to block all enemies from a safe distance. After consuming about one-third of the magic stored in the body, the whole old house finally calmed down. Except that one or two seriously injured guys moaned bitterly, no new werewolves appeared. At the moment, the living room was full of corpses, at least 25 werewolves died on the spot, and four lucky people who escaped fatal injuries but were disabled. Of course, the so-called luck means that they are still alive. Unfortunately, survival does not mean good luck. Because what awaits them next is likely to be a series of inhumane torture Feeling the smell of nosebleed in the air, Zhang Cheng frowned a little and asked in an uncertain tone, "what are we going to do now? Clean up these bodies?" "No, no, the body will naturally be handled by the cleaner. Just call when we leave. What we have to do is to search every corner of the house to make sure there are no missing fish, and check what the hell so many werewolves are doing together." after that, Ralph winked at his teammates. The black girl took her leopard to the basement. The young man who could send out infrasound waves went to the second floor alone. As for himself, he searched room by room along the corridor on the first floor. Because the old house was not big, only three or five minutes later, a black girl shouted, "Hey! You''d better come down and have a look! I seem to have found something terrible." "What is it?" Zhang Cheng asked as he walked down the dirty stairs into the basement. moment He was completely stunned by the sight in front of him! In the dark and narrow basement, there are more than a dozen wooden crosses, each with a naked girl. Most of them have died. For some time, the corpses emit a faint smell. Only the expression left on their faces tells about the pain and suffering they suffered before they died. As for the cause of death Well, Zhang Cheng doesn''t know whether these girls died of excessive fright, or lost too much blood because their hands and feet were pierced by nails, or were killed by a living * *. Anyway, their death was so miserable that even the well-informed Ralph couldn''t resist and uttered a gnashing of teeth curse: "shet! These bastards should go to hell!" "Why do werewolves do this? Although werewolves we have seen before are bloodthirsty and even succumb to animal nature, they have never had the habit of abuse and torture." the black girl questioned with her nose covered. Zhang Chengqiang endured nausea, approached the body and examined it carefully. He soon pointed to the belly of the body and guessed in an uncertain tone: "I think it may be for fertility! Please pay attention to the observation. There are obvious folds in the belly of the female body, indicating that she had just given birth to a child before she died." "You mean... These werewolves are using ordinary women to reproduce their offspring?" "Not only that, but there must be other purposes hidden. Otherwise, they don''t have to torture and die after the pregnant woman gives birth. They can continue to give birth. In addition, two werewolves at the door mentioned that their leader needs 20 virgins to complete the ceremony. I think it may be related to the ceremony." Zhang Cheng said, turning around the basement twice, Suddenly I felt that the position of the cross seemed very regular. In order to prove his idea, he picked up a wrench and connected the cross in a straight line. Before he finished drawing, Ralph shouted, "my God! This... This is a sacrifice!" "Sacrifice?" Zhang Cheng raised his head fiercely. "Yes! It''s a sacrifice! Sacrifice the tortured female soul to the devil! Through such a ceremony, the demons can inject the evil energy of hell into the newborn babies, so that they can gain strong strength and grow rapidly. The parliament ordered to prohibit similar acts hundreds of years ago. I didn''t expect that they were so brave." Ralph explained trembling. In the underground world, angels and demons are not creatures in myths and legends, but real. These two special species from different worlds discovered the earth tens of thousands of years ago, opened the portal and tried to transform the whole planet according to their own wishes, resulting in a devastating war. In that war, countless ancient civilizations and races on the earth completely disappeared, demons and angels were also severely damaged, and finally the remaining three parties reached a peace agreement. According to the provisions of the treaty, angels and demons can influence human beings by luring, deceiving and calling, but violent coercion is not allowed, and their number is strictly limited. In particular, evil demons with chaotic nature always deliberately leave some books recording evil rituals to deceive idiots eager to obtain power, wealth, power and beauty. Although Zhang Cheng has not seen a real devil so far, according to the reference given by the underground world, even the worst devil can be comparable to a Lord. If the devil is involved in this matter, it is undoubtedly beyond his ability. "Mr. wizard, I think it''s best to inform Ms. Catherine quickly that demons are hard to deal with," Ralph whispered. "Well, take a prisoner and let''s withdraw." Zhang Cheng hesitated for a few seconds and made a decision immediately. Although it''s a very happy thing to blade the enemy, I''m afraid it''s impossible for the time being. Not to mention the existence of this demon, just a dozen babies infected by hell energy are enough to make people feel headache Chapter 65 "Help... Help me..." Just as they were about to leave the basement, a faint voice suddenly came from behind. I saw a girl who had just been dragged in by the werewolf, twisting her body and trying to sit up. Her consciousness was obviously not very clear, her pupils were not focused at all, and she was just driven by a strong desire to survive. The other three were much worse. They were still lying in the corner with their eyes closed. They looked like they had been injected with some kind of sedative or anesthetic, Ralph quickly stopped, turned and asked in a low voice, "Mr. wizard, do you need me to get rid of her?" "Get rid of it? Why do you have such a terrible idea?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows pretending to be surprised. Although due to the relationship of crossing, he maintains an extremely indifferent attitude towards the residents of Azeroth world and the residents of the world, and can even be indifferent to watching a group of innocent people killed. But that doesn''t mean he likes killing, especially killing without any benefit. "Er... What do you mean?" Ralph, who wanted to butter up but slapped on the horse''s leg, suddenly showed an embarrassed expression on his face. "It''s very simple. Take her with you as a reward for her strong desire to survive. You should understand that all strong emotions are the embodiment of internal power, and I am a person who respects power." after saying that, Zhang Chengtou walked out without looking back. However, before he took a few steps, the black girl couldn''t help shouting, "sir! What about the other three girls? Will you take them with you?" "No, leave them here to live and die. I only save those who are willing to prove that they have not given up with practical actions, and those who give up their desire for survival early are not worth my time." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently and showed his cold side again. be subject to changing moods! This is the most intuitive impression of the demon hunter team on this young wizard! They simply can''t understand the principle of Zhang Cheng''s life, let alone the serious lack of security and the mentality of not having any concern. A person without a sense of security will be more neurotic, a person without concern will become very casual, and even don''t care about anything. Based on the above situation, from the perspective of psychology, it can be regarded as suffering from quite serious mental diseases. If it is not guided or treated in time, it is uncertain what crazy things will be done in the future. Fortunately, Zhang Cheng still cares about one thing very much, that is, endless knowledge and unparalleled power Just as the black girl bent down and helped up the unconscious girl, the ground suddenly shook without warning, followed by the bodies nailed to the cross, opened their mouths and made a creepy sound. In less than a minute, countless faces of pain and despair appeared on the whole ground and wall. One of them showed a terrible red light in his eyes, suddenly opened his mouth and roared, "bold! Humble mortal! How dare you rob the sacrifice of my great Bolun!" With the sound echoing in my ears, the basement exit door slammed shut, as if it had been welded from the outside. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t open it. "Damn it!" Ralph, who tried repeatedly for more than a dozen times and failed to pull the door open, gnashed his teeth and cursed. Finally, he reluctantly raised his shotgun and was ready to fight to the death. According to the experience of working as a demon hunter for more than ten years, he knows very well that once the real demon appears, he will probably explain here today. However, even if he was going to die, he would not wait to die, but would bite a bite of meat from each other before being killed. In contrast, the reaction of the two young people in the team was much worse. They trembled all over, as if they were completely frightened by the small means played by the devil and lost their will to resist. Zhang Cheng silently stared at the terrible scene around him. Instead of showing a little fear and fear, he burst out laughing and joking: "Bolun, is this your name, devil? If I guessed right, you haven''t even got the permission to enter the world, what''s your qualification to talk?" "Hum! Even if my body can''t enter the world, it''s still more than enough to deal with the humble you. If you don''t want to die, put down my sacrifice, or I''ll let you taste what is pain and despair!" seeing that my weakness was exposed, the devil not only didn''t slow down, but continued to threaten. "Oh? Really? Is it your so-called pain and despair to scare people by using corpses and illusions?" Zhang Cheng said mercilessly. You should know that the only way for any angel or devil to come to the world is the portal left over from ancient times, and these two portals are completely under the monitoring of the parliament. They must be strictly screened and approved, and will not be released until they are finally confirmed that they will not cause too much harm. In general, the total number of angels and demons in the world is no more than 400, and they are still scattered all over the world, which is not enough to pose a little threat to a powerful Parliament. If a demon doesn''t get permission, he can''t show his real power. Those summoned through various evil rituals are at most a projection or separation of consciousness, and their power is even less than one tenth of the noumenon. "Good! Mortal! Your success has angered me! Now I''ll show you what real power is!" The angry devil began to gather the cold and evil resentment in the basement. In just a few seconds or so, the dead bodies kept twitching, slowly growing horns and claws, and the pale skin was dark red, as if it had been cooked. Seeing this, Ralph immediately warned loudly, "be careful! Mr. wizard! These are corpse demons! Don''t let them close, otherwise..." Before his words were finished, a female corpse jumped at Zhang Cheng with open teeth and claws. Just before the two were about to contact, the body suddenly expanded and then exploded with a bang. The hot flame devoured everything within a few meters on the spot! "Hahahahahaha! Arrogant human! Do you know the power of the great Bolun now? Don''t worry, I''ll take your soul back to hell and torture it slowly for a hundred years." the devil laughed recklessly. But the laughter lasted less than five seconds and stopped suddenly! Because he found that he could not capture any mixed trace of soul existence in the basement. That means Chapter 66 "Laugh, why don''t you laugh? Aren''t you going to take my soul back to hell to torture for a hundred years?" With scornful ridicule, the hot flame gradually dissipated, revealing Zhang Cheng unharmed. To be exact, not only was he unharmed, but even the suit he was wearing had no trace of burning, because a layer of orange energy shield protected him from top to bottom. If a little flame approached, he would be absorbed and decomposed immediately. Obviously, this is the "flame barrier" commonly used by mage Azeroth. As long as the high-temperature flame generated by the explosion does not exceed the bearing line of the enchantment, the caster will not suffer any damage even if he jumps into the magma and swims. In fact, as early as the moment when the female corpse began to change, Zhang Cheng noticed that an energy with strong flame attribute was injected into the corpse. Out of vigilance, he quietly released a "protective flame barrier", but he didn''t expect that it was this vigilance that spared him. Although he can escape the explosion range with flash in an instant even without border protection, it''s always good to keep one more card before the enemy really shows up. The devil''s face on the wall surprisingly didn''t refute. It just stared at two chilling eyes. About three or five seconds later, it suddenly showed a strange smile and exclaimed in a low voice: "Interesting! That''s interesting! The energy you use to release the spell is an energy I''ve never seen before, and it''s full of infinite plasticity. Young wizard, do you want to sign a contract with me so that we can make a deal that is good for each other?" "Hum! Devil''s deal? Sorry, I''m not interested." Zhang Cheng refused without thinking. Not to mention the many negative rumors of the demon race, just because the other Party planned to do himself half a minute ago, he would never make any deal with him. "Don''t rush to refuse, young man, you don''t know how much taboo knowledge I have in my hands, even extending life and reviving the dead. As long as you hand over everything about that magical energy, I''ll give it all to you." the demon who calls himself Bolun continued to tempt. "I''m sorry! First, I''ll never make a deal with the enemy; second, I''m not interested in your proposal; third, I''m going to expel you from the world now. Goodbye, Bolun, I hope you can quickly pass the approval procedures of the Parliament and appear in front of me in real person, so that I can kill you myself." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng took out a magic Rune Stone from his pocket and activated the sacred energy stored inside. In the blink of an eye, a golden light emanates from the inside of the rune and expands around. All the female corpses that hit are shaking uncontrollably. They will begin to burn violently in more than ten seconds and finally turn into ashes. As for the devil, he screamed and generally scolded: "ah, ah! Bastard! Humble mortal! How dare you! I remember you! One day you will pay for what you have done!" Zhang Cheng casually spread his hand: "I''m waiting for you! If your strength is half as powerful as your mouth, I''m afraid I''ll have to find a place to hide, isn''t it?" The curse of the devil didn''t last long. When the golden energy completely purified the whole basement, it disappeared. There is no doubt that the golden spell Rune stores not the arcane energy mastered by mages, but the divine energy mastered by priests and paladins. Because Azeroth has only experienced the scourge of the dead and the invasion of the Burning Legion, many priests and paladins are working overtime to make this Rune to prevent similar situations from happening again. As long as they have money, any church can buy it. Of course, due to the particularity of divine energy, this rune is only effective for races with strong evil tendencies, such as the undead and the devil of the Burning Legion. As for the demons in this world, Zhang Cheng has never tried, so he was not very clear before, but after seeing the act of desecrating the body, he immediately confirmed that the divine energy is absolutely 100% of the other party''s natural enemy. Not surprisingly, just one of the most common sacred energy runes expelled it from the world. "Knot... Is it over?!" Ralph asked with some uncertainty, looking at the thick ashes around him. "Yes, it''s over. Let''s go. Don''t forget to bring a living prisoner. It seems that the foreign werewolf leader has a big plot. After all, secretly summoning demons is a felony, and it can be sentenced to death according to the standards of the supreme code." Zhang Cheng kicked the door of the basement exit as he said. Infernal! heaven Parliament! There are lords, monsters and countless mixed race humans who master powerful supernatural forces! At this moment, he really realized how deep the water in the underground world is. Although the considerable combat power provided by the mage template makes him not have the power to fight back, at best, it is only enough to protect himself. If he wants to explore the secret behind it, he needs to obtain more and more powerful power. Leaving the old house full of blood smell, the party quickly drove the van parked at the door back to the bar under the back door of the restaurant. As soon as he entered the door, Carl, who was waiting in the corner, quickly stepped forward, frowned and asked, "what happened? How did you bring back a badly injured werewolf and an ordinary girl? Where''s Salas? Did you catch him?" After hearing this series of questions, Zhang Cheng reluctantly stood up and explained: "the specific process is a little complicated, but in short, we found a hiding place for Salas, and then launched an attack. It was found that this guy was secretly holding a ceremony to sacrifice to a demon claiming to be Bolun, so as to obtain a half werewolf baby mixed with hell blood." "What?! devil? You''ve met devil!!" Carl was obviously surprised and quickly turned his eyes to the demon hunter team. As the captain, Ralph took a deep breath and nodded his head. "That''s right! I''ve encountered a devil! If Mr. wizard wasn''t present, the three of us would not be able to report back alive. With all due respect, this task is far beyond our ability. You''d better ask for another expert." "Wait! I need to report to the lady immediately. You bring the prisoner with me. As for this ordinary girl, who would like to be her secret keeper?" said Carls, glancing at the young girl who was still in a trance. "I''ll come! Don''t worry. If she can''t keep a secret, I''ll kill her myself." Zhang Cheng took the initiative to stand up. Only now did he recognize that the survivor was the young girl who blocked herself in the door of the apartment not long ago. It is estimated that her sister was killed and couldn''t find the killer, so she chose to search in the street with a gun. As a result, she accidentally broke into the scope of werewolf activities Chapter 67 A few minutes later, in the deepest secret room under the restaurant, the witch Catherine was lying on the sofa, listening to Ralph''s description without expression, glancing at the werewolf shivering on her knees from time to time. Even people who don''t know the situation at all can clearly feel that there is a rising flame called "anger" in her heart. In order to avoid being accidentally injured by the hostess''s violent anger, Carls moved quietly towards the door and kept himself away from the prisoners as far as possible, saving a while from being accidentally involved. He had seen with his own eyes the terrible gesture of the hostess when she was angry. It could be life-threatening if he was a little closer. In this extremely depressing atmosphere, Ralph told the story of the group in the basement of the old house, without losing even the slightest detail. When the last word falls! A manic idea dragged the werewolf kneeling on the ground. Although he struggled desperately to breathe fresh air, he was like a newborn baby without resistance in front of the witch''s terrible power. "Tell me! What exactly does your leader want to do? Who is behind him? The sooner you say it, the easier it will be for you to die, otherwise I will let you taste the pain ten times worse than death." Catherine''s eyes were purplish, obviously extremely angry, and even didn''t give the prisoners hope to live. "I... I don''t know..." the werewolf jumped out a few words intermittently from his throat. Suffocation and poor blood circulation made his brain lack of oxygen. He had no way to think, but answered subconsciously. However, Catherine was obviously not satisfied with the answer. She raised her right arm and made a rotation out of thin air. moment One of the prisoner''s arms was rotated 180 degrees on the spot, like a twist, and there was a crisp sound of bone cracking. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The werewolf started to howl without accident. The severe pain made him choose to change. He opened his big mouth full of sharp teeth and frantically bited the idea of blocking his neck. But unfortunately, the mind has never had any fixed form, and it is impossible to be touched by teeth or claws. In less than three or five minutes, his ferocious eyes began to turn white, his mouth was watering, and finally he slowly stopped struggling and entered a state of shock. "Hum! Waste!" With a wave of the witch''s arm, the unlucky man fell hard on the solid wall. The huge impact made him spew out a mouthful of blood. Looking at the half dead prisoners who fell to the ground, Catherine exuded a dangerous smell all over her body. After a long time, she said, "Carls, tell me, what the hell do you think the damn werewolf leader is doing? Is he going to occupy a territory in New York by relying on a dozen hell devil babies?" "No, madam, it is absolutely impossible for parliament to allow this to happen. Personally, I prefer that someone knows that Senator miles is dying and secretly plans a conspiracy to create some chaos before the war game begins, so as to make the Lords of Brooklyn more suspicious. It would be better if there were a few more who can''t help but do it." Carls analyzed with a dignified expression. "You mean... This is a conspiracy against me?" the corners of the witch''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a funny smile. "Maybe, maybe not. No one can be sure until we find this guy. I suggest you''d better say hello to the Parliament and inform your allies to be ready. Maybe the war has begun now..." When he said this, Carl''s eyes flashed with undisguised excitement and expectation, as if he especially looked forward to the bloody scene in his heart. "Very good! If the war has begun, let''s take advantage of the enemy to get rid of Cassandra, a little bitch. She has been secretly against me. Inform the wolves who swear to be loyal to me to attack Cassandra''s territory from tomorrow. Let''s see who can take the lead in this chaos." Catherine licked her seductive red lips and gave orders. Without saying anything, Carls immediately bent down and bowed deeply: "as you wish, my supreme hostess. Oh, by the way, Zhang also told me that the devil he encountered calls himself Bolun. You can find someone to help check the application record. Although I don''t think it will be the real name of the evil devil, maybe you can get some unexpected clues." Catherine gently nodded her head: "OK, I see. It seems that my little wizard is still very useful, isn''t it? Don''t be too stingy and give him more rewards. Now, I need his strength." "Hehe, I''ll do it even if you don''t say it. You know, it''s too difficult to recruit a powerful wizard who is not very greedy these days." after that, Carls turned and waved to Ralph. The latter quickly saluted the Witch and followed him into the dark tunnel. After a few minutes, they returned to the bar entrance one after another. Just as Ralph was about to go in and greet Zhang Cheng, who was sitting at the bar drinking juice and chatting with the young girls around him, Carls grabbed him and whispered, "remember! Don''t reveal a word just heard in the lady''s room, especially Zhang, otherwise you know what will happen." "Of course! I am your man and will never betray you and the witch," Ralph vowed, bending down. "Very good! I like smart people! I hope you won''t be smart, but you will be mistaken by smart people. Get close to Zhang as much as possible, pay close attention to his every move, and don''t forget to tell me if you find any suspicious signs. Here, give this to him for me, that''s the lady''s extra reward for his mission." after that, Carls handed over a bracelet inlaid with green gemstones. Ralph took it in his hand and immediately felt the faint energy emitted from the gem. One couldn''t help exclaiming: "magic... Magic items!" "Yes! Madam thinks highly of him and even wants to win him over, but he can''t be a spy sent by others. Well, I have other things to do. You can solve the rest by yourself." Seeing Carl''s slightly old back disappear into the darkness, Ralph sighed with a bitter smile: "gold dinars and magic items, is this the treatment that a wizard with great power can get? It''s really different from me. If... If I can get such power." With a trace of reluctance, he took a deep breath, quickly adjusted his mood and walked towards the bar. Chapter 68 There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng sitting near the bar doesn''t know that he has quietly been involved in a conspiracy and power struggle. At the moment, he is busy checking the new task given by the parchment scroll. By the way, he gives a brief introduction to the underground world to the young girl who has just regained consciousness next to him, with particular emphasis on how the power of Parliament is huge and how to deal with informants. In a half threatening and half intimidating tone, the girl under the age of 18 was completely in a panic. Coupled with her personal experience more than an hour ago, she trembled involuntarily and said to herself in a very low voice: "So werewolves, vampires, ghosts, angels, demons and countless monsters in myths and legends are real! And they are hidden around us? It''s terrible... It''s terrible..." "So, Gracie, do you have any questions?" Zhang Cheng took a sip of freshly squeezed orange juice from his glass and asked without looking up. The girl named Gracie quickly shook her head: "no, No. but I want to know why you saved me? How are the three girls kidnapped like me now?" "There are two main reasons for saving you. First, you show an extraordinary will to survive; second, I think you may become a good bait. After all, you almost become a sacrifice, you will be marked by the devil. If he comes to this world, the first thing he wants to look for is you. As for the other three girls, unfortunately, they are all fighting violently The explosion was engulfed by flames, leaving only charred bodies. " After the explanation, Zhang Cheng ignored the other party and focused on a few lines of small characters on the sheepskin scroll. Different from the clear goal given before, this task is very vague, and the core meaning is only two words - integration. Where? Underground world or the power of witch Catherine? To what extent? Is it just a taste, or do you need to obtain certain rights and status? No detailed criteria were given at all. And the task reward is also very wonderful. It is actually a channel to open the next new world! You should know that the things brought back from Azeroth have been digested enough for a long time. Before the digestion is completed, he does not intend to absorb new knowledge system for the time being. People with a little mind understand the truth that he is greedy for more than he can chew. Of course, in addition to the main tasks, the parchment also gives several additional small tasks. For example, kill the werewolf leader Salas, increase the maximum energy held by the body after success, and reward two talent points; for example, deciphering the notes obtained from Ralph, there will be corresponding rewards for each stage. It can be said that this parchment seems to consciously guide Zhang Cheng to learn knowledge, improve strength and defeat his opponents step by step, just like countless RPG Games to do tasks, upgrade and play boss. As long as he doesn''t die, there will never be an enemy he can''t defeat completely. Just when Zhang Cheng thought hard about the purpose of the bastard who threw him over without consent, Gracie finally recovered from the shock and couldn''t help shouting, "I... I''ve been marked by the devil?!" "That''s right! Look at your shoulder. If there''s no accident, there should be a very obvious mark. I''ve seen several guys with such marks on their bodies, and all of them were killed by the devil." With a slightly pessimistic answer, Ralph sat down in a nearby chair, his eyes showing undisguised sympathy. "No! No! No!" Gracie crazily pulled away her T-shirt and found a claw shaped red mark behind her right shoulder. Although on the surface, this mark is a bit like the poor blood circulation caused by being squeezed by something hard, in fact, no matter how the girl rubs it, it will not dissipate, and even the skin is scratched in the end, but the mark is still clearly visible. "Oh, don''t struggle, boy. It''s no use even if you tear off the whole skin. At most, the mark can be transferred from one place to another. If I were you, I''d like to enjoy life from now on and make myself happier as much as possible." Ralph sighed helplessly. As a demon hunter, he has seen too many departures from life and death, seen countless human tragedies, and even killed ordinary people accidentally involved, so he didn''t have too much emotional fluctuation, just felt a little sorry. "No! I don''t want to die! Save me! There must be some way to save me, right?" Gracie said excitedly. She was cold at the thought that her soul would be imprisoned in hell and endlessly tortured after death. "Hey, hey! Little girl, I have a way to let you escape from the devil. How about trying?" a pale male vampire appeared next to the bar at some time. "Damn Jesse! Get out of here! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to." Ralph rolled his eyes angrily. The vampire called Jesse shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "don''t be so prejudiced. It''s better to be my subordinate than to be killed by the devil, isn''t it?" "Hum! Don''t think I don''t know. The low-level vampires who have just been transformed are almost as good as slaves. They not only have to meet the various morbid desires of the superior vampires, but also have to go out and find their own food. More than 90% of them have gone crazy before they get promoted." Ralph sneered and ruthlessly exposed each other''s sinister intentions. "Well, well, I''m just offering a choice. Remember, girl, if you want to understand, you can come to me at the Queens Midnight Carnival club at any time. For a lovely girl like you, my door is always open." With these words, Jesse got up and greeted Zhang Cheng who was still sitting there, then turned around and left the underground bar with two other female vampires in exposed clothes. As soon as they left, Ralph took out a wooden box and the bracelet inlaid with green gemstones from his pocket: "Mr. wizard, this is your reward for this mission. Lord Carls asked me to hand it over to you." "Oh?" Hearing the word "reward", Zhang Cheng immediately put away the parchment, opened the wooden box and glanced at it. He found that there were forty gold dinars, ten more than originally scheduled. After closing the box, he picked up the bracelet and looked carefully. He soon confirmed that the seal inside the gem was an interesting spiritual life. Although the creature does not have any consciousness or thinking ability, nor does it have strong combat effectiveness, it can fully obey all commands of the bracelet holder after being summoned. In general, it is a qualified servant and life assistant. Chapter 69 Gently stroking the exquisite notch on the inside of the bracelet, Zhang Cheng suddenly asked, "what is this? Is it an extra reward?" "Ha ha! Don''t ask me. I''m just a little person responsible for delivering things. But I personally feel more like compensation than reward. After all, the devil is notoriously difficult to deal with. If you weren''t present, the witch doesn''t know who her enemy is now." Ralph took up the whisky he just ordered and drank it, opened his mouth and laughed and complimented. "Really?" Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t believe the other party''s excuse. Although he didn''t know why Catherine was so generous, one thing was certain that the purpose was certainly not simply to compensate. Ralph shook his head with a bitter smile. "Don''t embarrass me. Anyway, the benefits won''t be taken in vain. In addition, thanks to you, our team also received a reward of $2 million this time. We don''t have to run around for a long time." "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first." Seeing that he couldn''t find any useful information, Zhang Cheng immediately stood up and made a gesture of leaving. After all, today was a day of news gathering and fighting. It took him more than two o''clock in the morning. His spirit was very tired and he was eager to go back to his residence and have a good sleep. However, before entering the passage, Gracie quickly caught up with her and said in a very embarrassed tone: "witch... Mr. wizard! I don''t have a place to live now. I don''t know if I can stay at your house for a few nights first?" "No place to live?" Zhang Cheng stopped, turned his head and looked at the girl behind him. An ordinary cheap white T-shirt, a pair of Cowboy SHORTS that are washed to fade, a pair of white socks and sports shoes at the foot, and long blond hair scattered on the shoulders. Due to the long-term lack of maintenance, the ends of the hair ends are obviously withered and yellow and forked, coupled with haggard face and black circles under the eyes, they look like the children of rich people. "Yes! Since my sister was killed, I gave up my job, returned my apartment and bought a gun with my only savings to avenge her. Now, I don''t even have a penny on me. It''s impossible to find a place to live." said Gracie, helplessly taking out an empty pocket. "Where are your parents?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. The girl smiled and replied: "Sorry, my sister and I haven''t met our parents. It was my uncle who raised us. But at the age of 16, he died of lung cancer. His wife who had disappeared for ten years suddenly appeared and took away the only legacy - the house, while we were driven to the street and had to rely on odd jobs to support ourselves. Don''t worry, I''ll find a job and move out soon without disturbing you For a long time. " Zhang Cheng hesitated for a few seconds and finally nodded reluctantly: "You can stay with me for a while, but you must pay attention to several points. First, you are not allowed to enter the basement and my bedroom. Second, you are not allowed to tamper with any furnishings in the house without my permission. Third, keep quiet and don''t shout whatever you see." "No problem! I swear I won''t give you any trouble." Gracie promised without thinking. After all, for her poor, it is quite good to have a place to live. She is not qualified to ask for too much. In addition, she has a hidden purpose, that is to stay with the mysterious wizard in front of her as much as possible, so that the devil can''t easily kill herself. Zhang Cheng is not a fool. It''s easy to see through the girl''s intention, but he didn''t say much and went straight back to the parking lot behind the restaurant. When they came to the front and back of the chic sports car, Gracie''s eyes burst into hot light. While staring at the streamlined body, she muttered to herself: "Oh, my God! Sarin S7! Seven liter V8 engine, 750 horsepower, luxury interior, priced at $550000! I can''t believe I''m lucky to see it with my own eyes!" "Oh? Is this car very rare?" Zhang Cheng showed a puzzled expression. He has no interest in cars. He doesn''t know that it''s just a transportation tool. What''s so surprising. "Of course! Of course it''s rare! In the eyes of car fans, it''s like the Mona Lisa Smile in the eyes of painters and the Venus with broken arms in the eyes of sculptors. You know, it only takes 3.8 seconds to accelerate to 100 kilometers per hour, and the limit speed can reach 325 kilometers per hour. It''s recognized as the fastest sports car in the world by far. Didn''t you know when you bought the car Have you been through this? "Gracie quoted the detailed parameters of the sports car. You don''t have to ask. She''s a real car fan. Zhang Cheng looked indifferent and said, "no! In my opinion, it''s not much different from the other two cars in the garage except for their different shapes. Well, don''t talk nonsense and get in the car." ¡°OK£¡¡± Gracie found that the man in front of her didn''t seem to care about the two famous sports cars at all. She immediately closed her mouth wisely and took the initiative to sit in the co pilot''s position. With the sound of the engine running at high speed, the car quickly left the parking lot, ran along the road, and entered the villa only ten minutes later. Exhausted Zhang Cheng pushed open the door, pointed to the room on the right side of the second floor and said: "The three rooms here are guest rooms. Each room has a bathroom and bathroom. You can choose it as your bedroom. In addition, the refrigerator downstairs has fast food such as fruit juice, milk, bread, ham and sausage. There is a 24-hour ordering telephone on the table. If you are hungry, you can solve it yourself." With that, regardless of whether the other party remembered it or not, he directly pushed open the first room on the left of the first floor and slammed the door. "Hey! Wait! I haven''t changed my clothes. Can I borrow yours first?" Gracie asked loudly through the door. "Whatever!" Zhang Cheng also responded through the door. Anyway, the clothes are not his, but the original owner of the house. He only needs to leave a few for change. When she got a positive answer, the girl was a little relieved. She ran to one of the guest rooms in three or two steps. Without saying a word, she quickly took off her clothes, got into the bathroom to wash the dirt on her body, and began to sob in a low voice. After wandering in the street for more than a week, she had already been exhausted physically and mentally. Now she thought of her tragic death sister, and sad emotions rushed into her heart. In this way, a man and a woman with different thoughts in the villa soon fell asleep. They didn''t notice that there was an owl standing on a branch less than 20 meters away from the villa, staring at the villa. After a while, they flapped their wings and flew into the ai Chapter 70 Like many people who often stay up late, when Zhang Cheng woke up from bed, it was close to noon, and the bright sun had spread all over the room through the window. He habitually glanced at his watch, then got up to dress, wash his face and brush his teeth. When he opened the door and walked out of the bedroom, he was surprised to find that there was a zizilala frying sound in the kitchen. You know, since the accidental death of the original owner, the villa has been idle for half a year, and many places are full of thick dust. Especially the kitchen is the hardest hit area, which basically belongs to the kind that people can''t enter. That''s why he hasn''t cooked a meal himself since he moved in. But now, someone is frying in the kitchen?! Driven by curiosity, he quickly stepped to the door and saw a brand-new kitchen, as well as shiny dishes and tableware. Of course, more importantly, Gracie is waving a shovel to skillfully get the eggs and bacon out of the pan, clip them with sliced bread, tomatoes and lettuce, and finally apply a small amount of butter sauce to make a good-looking sandwich. Carefully put the prepared breakfast on the plate, the girl immediately turned around and said with a smile, "good noon, do you want to eat?" "OK, thank you. But isn''t that bottle of butter sauce expired?" Zhang Cheng took one of them and bit it, a little uncertain. "Don''t worry, according to the production date on the lid, it can last at least eight months. And in my experience, butter sauce doesn''t matter even if it''s overdue for a month or two. At least it won''t make people have diarrhea." Gracie shrugged her shoulders indifferently and explained. As a girl born and raised in a poor neighborhood, she often buys discount food that is about to expire in the supermarket. She knows what can be kept for a long time and what must be eaten immediately after buying it. "Well, I hope you are right." Zhang Cheng nodded gently and swallowed a sandwich in three or two bites. After all, even the magic bread that is hard to swallow has been eaten. What else can''t be swallowed. After eating two sandwiches in one breath, he returned to the table, drank orange juice and asked with interest, "tell me, what are your plans in the future?" "Plan? Ha ha..." a trace of bitterness appeared on Gracie''s face. "I''m just an ordinary girl who hasn''t even finished high school. What plans can I have? I just hope to find a stable job and settle down. Other things will be natural in an instant." "Oh? Don''t you worry about the devil?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. Sometimes he really can''t understand the circuits of the American brain. He was dying not long ago, but a few hours later, he can laugh happily, even if he is homeless Gracie subconsciously touched her shoulder and sighed helplessly: "Alas, it''s no use to say that it''s false to worry at all, but what''s the use of worrying? Don''t mention the terrible devil, I can''t even deal with a werewolf. Just like the suggestion given by the uncle, it''s better to enjoy life rather than worry about when I''ll die." "In that case, I won''t bother you. Here, this is a credit card. I think you need to buy yourself some cosmetics, change clothes, shoes and socks, and then start interviewing for a job." after that, Zhang Cheng took out an ordinary credit card from his pocket and threw it on the table. At the same time, he glanced at each other meaningfully. Because the original T-shirt and cowboy shorts are dilapidated, Gracie is now wearing a large men''s white shirt. Through the shirt, she can even vaguely distinguish the attractive curve. As an experienced adult male, he can guarantee that the bottom of his shirt is vacuum. "Thank you... Thank you!" the girl was undoubtedly aware of this, and her face was a little hot. No way, there are no clothes for women in the whole house. She can''t walk around in her bathrobe all the time. The relatively neutral shirt has naturally become the first choice. Just as the atmosphere began to become more and more strange, a knock on the door suddenly broke the peace. Bang! Bang! Bang! Without enough time to think, Zhang Cheng subconsciously got up and opened the door. He saw a slightly fat middle-aged man standing at the door. He was no one else, but a lawyer Polman walking on the edge of the underground world and the ordinary world. "Aha! Good afternoon, sir. I''ve come to inform you that all subsequent troubles have been solved. You can go back to your home in the upper east district at any time and reunite with your" mother. "The lawyer smiled and said his intention. However, Zhang Cheng didn''t believe the other party''s excuse at all. He sneered and joked: "tell me? I''m afraid you can''t wait to get paid?" "Hey, hey! Since you can see through it, I won''t beat around the bush. Anyway, four gold dinars are just a drop of water in the ocean and a grain of sand in the endless next door." when he saw that his little trick was revealed, Polman simply admitted it. "Come in, just as I have something to ask you for help." Zhang Cheng made an invitation gesture and turned to walk towards the basement. "It''s my pleasure to serve you!" the lawyer bowed slightly, hurriedly followed and closed the door. When he walked into the living room and noticed Gracie in a white shirt, his eyes instantly revealed the light that men know. He lowered his voice and joked, "your means are really powerful, sir wizard. It took only one night to deal with such a young and beautiful blonde." "How do you know I got her?" Zhang Chengtou asked without answering. Polman didn''t think about it and replied directly, "it''s not easy! She has put on your shirt, and women only wear men''s shirts in one case, that is after going to bed." "Ha ha!" hearing this sentence, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and shook his head while laughing. "I''m sorry to disappoint you. The reason why she put on her shirt is not that we have been to bed, but that there are really no other clothes to wear. In addition, whether you believe it or not, I won''t touch her. Because she is a bait, have you ever seen anyone fish and eat the bait by themselves?" "Bait?" a puzzled look appeared on Polman''s face. "Yes! Bait! In the devil''s concept, letting the sacrifice escape is an indelible shame. They will try every means to catch or kill the escaped sacrifice. I just need to keep an eye on the girl and set a trap until the devil comes in." When he said these words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled. He didn''t know whether it was excitement or expectation. As for what the trap was, he didn''t say it. To be exact, he would never fight and was ready to tell anyone Chapter 71 There has never been love without reason, nor hatred without reason, nor the so-called "free lunch". From the beginning, Zhang Cheng made up his mind to use Gracie, so he provided free accommodation, food and even money. Otherwise, with his character, he won''t let any strangers approach him, let alone some idiots on the brain of sperm insects. When they see a little beautiful women, they start to get into heat. His way of thinking about problems is very simple. He does what is good for himself and avoids what is bad for him. As for whether it will cause damage to others, he doesn''t care at all As a sophisticated middle-aged man, Polman felt a chilling madness and indifference from his words. He subconsciously stimulated his spirit, quickly lowered his head to avoid eye contact and followed without saying a word. In this way, they quickly came to the outermost room of the basement. Zhang Cheng casually picked up a bottle of prepared primary treatment Potion on the shelf and handed it to the lawyer. The latter shook it gently in his hand and immediately asked in an uncertain tone, "is this... Magic medicine?" "That''s right! No matter how serious the trauma is, as long as one bottle goes down, it will stop bleeding immediately and accelerate wound healing. This bottle is for you. You can try it yourself." Zhang Cheng said casually. "Oh? Really!" Polman was obviously surprised. But the hesitation didn''t last long. Just a few seconds later, he picked up a knife used to cut herbs and cut his left arm. moment Scarlet blood gushed from a deep bone visible wound. The severe pain made the lawyer''s face look a little twisted. Then he pulled out the plug, raised his head and poured all the liquid medicine. In the blink of an eye, abundant vitality flowed down the digestive system to the whole body. The wound that was still bleeding began to stop bleeding and scar quickly, and finally there was only a red mark left. Obviously, the wound just now does not exceed the upper limit of the primary healing medicine. Otherwise, although it will stop bleeding, the wound will never heal so quickly. Bolman stared at his arm, which was still stained with a lot of blood, and immediately exclaimed, "incredible! Incredible! Did you make this medicine? Can you make alchemy?" Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "yes, I made it. How about it? Do you think the price is more appropriate if it is sold?" "Sell?! my God! Don''t you know? Potions have always been the most popular thing in the underground world! None! Now congressman miles, who controls the whole Brooklyn, won over most lords with his excellent alchemy, and finally succeeded. My suggestion is that you can use Alchemy to seek a territory for yourself first, Instead of using it to make money, "Polman waved his arm excitedly. "Territory? What''s the use?" Zhang Cheng asked with a puzzled face. Although he probably knew that the "Lord" could enjoy some privileges in his territory, the specific number was not very clear. "Of course it works! As a lord, you can collect 11 taxes in the territory, that is, you must pay 10% to the Lord for all transactions in the underground world. Secondly, the Lord has the right to participate in the annual auction. At that time, countless rare treasures and even rare slaves will appear in the auction. Finally, the most important thing is to become a Lord You are qualified to participate in the war game and launch an impact on the position of parliamentarians. Don''t you desire great rights? " In saying this, Polman has been carefully observing Zhang Cheng''s reaction. In his eyes, this is an opportunity, an opportunity to get rid of his embarrassing identity and climb up. Once missed, I''m afraid there will never be a second time in his life. As a little man who is called by the Lords, he dreams of gaining power and status in the underground world. Zhang Cheng touched his chin for a moment and shook his head with a smile. "Ha ha, it sounds interesting. But the problem is, there are already 22 lords in Brooklyn. I''m afraid there is no spare territory for me. Besides, I don''t have time and energy to deal with the mess." "No, my dear sir. You don''t know yet. Senator Miles''s life will soon come to an end. The Lords of Brooklyn will soon go to war. Some of them will die, some will be exiled, and a few will ascend the seat of Senator. At that time, many territories will be empty. You don''t have to worry about management at all Heart, just find a good helper. "After saying that, Polman suddenly raised his head and revealed his undisguised desire and ambition in his eyes. "Do you understand what you are doing?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and showed a playful expression. Through a short conversation just now, he suddenly realized that there must be very few people in the world who can make magic potions, so he may be able to achieve some special purposes with the help of alchemy skills. In addition, there is a very important message that the underground world in Brooklyn is about to usher in a power reshuffle. The recent abnormality is probably related to the struggle between the Lords. Polman vowed: "yes! I know what I''m doing! Sir! Please give me a chance! I''ll prove myself with practical actions!" "Well, let''s try. If we fail, we won''t lose much. But the ugly story goes ahead. What you do is personal behavior and has nothing to do with me. If you are in danger, I won''t go back to save you. Tell me, how are you going to operate?" Zhang Cheng asked in front of the other party, Throw the root grass and silver leaf grass just collected yesterday into a beaker and stir gently. After the solution inside turned yellow and green, quickly lit the alcohol lamp and began to heat. About ten seconds or so, the solution began to emit a faint pungent taste. After another three or four minutes, the solution gradually became viscous. At the moment when he was about to solidify, he accurately injected arcane energy into it. moment The yellow green jelly is evaporated into gas! Without saying a word, Zhang Cheng picked up the funnel placed on the alchemy platform, fastened the beaker, and bit by bit filled the yellow and green gas into the test tube through the small mouth at the top to seal it. After the gas in the test tube cools, it condenses into a clear and transparent potion, which is Azeroth''s famous lion power potion. Although in the game, it can only provide players with poor four points of strength, according to Zhang Cheng''s test, the strength of Azeroth, an ordinary human farmer, is about 10 o''clock, and the earth people who lack exercise are even worse, that is, 8 to 9 o''clock. A bottle of Lion King''s power potion can give drinkers half the strength of adults. It can often play an unexpected role, especially in close combat. Chapter 72 "This is... Another new potion?" Polman said tentatively, not sure. He stared at the lion power potion in the bottle, and his eyes revealed a trace of undisguised greed. Carefully put the sealed potion bottle and other magic potions on the side shelf. Zhang Cheng turned and nodded: "That''s right! Each of these different colored potions you see has different effects. For example, the red potion you just tried has the effect of healing; another example is this bottle of yellow green potion, which can bring extra muscle strength to the drinker. In addition, black potion can make the skin and muscles stronger, while dark green potion can bring endless benefits Broken regeneration ability, emerald green potion can improve a person''s agility... " Before he had finished introducing all the potions, Polman couldn''t help interrupting: "wait! Take the liberty to ask, how many potions can you make?" "Well... There are about twenty kinds at present." Zhang Cheng pondered for a moment and soon gave the answer. Due to the deployment of a large number of low-level potions recently, his alchemy skills have reached almost the intermediate level. According to the specific number in the game, it should be about 150 points of proficiency. However, due to the slow growth cycle of some high-level herbs, he can only deploy the lowest level potions for the time being. "What?!!!!!!" Polman said to himself with a high octave, followed by a very fast voice: "unbelievable! Twenty kinds! You can mix twenty magic drugs with different effects? You know, Senator miles can only mix six kinds!" "Oh? Tell me, what are the effects of the potions prepared by the congressman?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest. His most interesting research topic now is to compare Azeroth with the use of supernatural forces in the world, then find out the similarities and differences, and finally learn from each other and turn them into his own things. However, at present, the research is still in the primary stage. He can''t even understand what the faint abnormal energy in the air is and how to use it. "As far as I know, Senator miles will mix six magic drugs: dream, death, illusion, upheaval, petrification and energy increase. The first one allows the user to enter a dream in a conscious state. It is usually used to explore important forgotten memories or stimulate their subconscious abilities. The second is very special. It can stop the breathing and heartbeat of the living person in a short time and walk in the world as a living dead person. During this period, no matter how much trauma the body suffers, it will not die, as long as the damaged part is repaired or replaced before the end of the medicine effect. The third kind of illusion allows people who drink to see the overlapping boundaries between the world and the world, and even some connecting channels. As we all know, since the end of the war with hell and heaven, the worlds of the three parties have been torn to varying degrees, and these torn parts have slowly evolved into small spaces one after another, some of which have been discovered by us and some are still in use The old is hidden in endless darkness. Only with the help of hallucinogenic potion can parliament find those hidden spaces. The fourth great change, as the name suggests, is to make the user''s body huge in a short time and obtain far more power and destructive power than normal. The fifth kind of petrification is almost the same, but it has become a whole-body petrification, so as to obtain unparalleled anti Strike ability. But the last one - energy increase is different. It can greatly improve the power of energy release in all forms. In the underground world, few lords can resist its temptation. Of course, the above news are rumors. After all, I''m just a trivial little person. I''m not qualified to contact magic drugs. I can''t figure out how many are exaggerated. " As Polman spoke, he leaned over to the alchemy table, stretched out his thick and short fingers, and gently stroked the test tube filled with all kinds of liquids like a lover. For him, these potions mean not only wealth and power, but also the beginning of changing fate Zhang Cheng touched his chin and fell into a brief meditation. After a while, he looked up at the lawyer and asked in a solemn tone, "can you arrange a meeting for me?" "Meeting? With whom?" Polman was obviously stunned, then quickly reacted, opened his mouth and exclaimed, "Oh - no! Do you want to meet Senator miles?" "Why not?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "As you can see, he knows alchemy, so do I. maybe we can exchange experience and knowledge with each other." "No! No! No!" Polman explained, shaking his head desperately: "This is a sensitive time! Anyone who comes into contact with Senator miles will inevitably be watched by the Lords of Brooklyn. I don''t want to die, let alone poke the hornet''s nest. If you want to get those secrets, you can get them directly from the new senator after he dies. After all, there will be no second one in New York except you The golden man. " "I see..." Zhang Cheng''s face showed an expression of enlightenment. He immediately opened the drawer, grabbed some gold dinars and threw them to the lawyer behind him. "Your reward, now our debt is cleared." Polman caught it in ecstasy, stretched out his disgusting tongue and licked it on the surface of the gold coin, just like a complete fetish. However, as long as you observe carefully, you will find that with the increasing number of contacts, the mysterious energy stored in the gold Dinar began to lose gradually, and finally completely turned into an ordinary gold coin. When he finished all this, he was not satisfied. He stuffed the remaining gold dinars into his personal pocket, took out a tissue paper, wiped his saliva, and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I haven''t taken energy for three months, so I really can''t control myself." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "it doesn''t matter! But I''m a little curious. Is this part of your ability?" "Yes! My ability is to modify the memory of ordinary people. Each modification will consume corresponding energy, and I can''t get energy myself. I can only rely on absorbing golden dinars to recover. Therefore, golden dinars are not only wealth but also a source of strength for me. Once I can''t absorb energy for a long time, my body will quickly age and die." Polman didn''t mean to hide anything, and even his weaknesses were exposed on his own initiative. His intention is very simple, that is to narrow the relationship between two people. Sometimes when one person grasps the weakness of another person, he will trust each other unreservedly Chapter 73 A few hours later, in the witch''s bedroom on the ground floor of the restaurant, Catherine was carefully checking bottles of magic potions of different colors. It took 40 minutes to put down her tools, pursed her mouth and exclaimed in a surprised tone: "Great! Although I can''t distinguish the materials used, there is no doubt that each bottle has good effects. Unexpectedly, my lovely little wizard is really proficient in alchemy!" "No, madam, I think it''s too early to say. Zhang Neng''s taking out magic medicine doesn''t mean he can make it. It''s likely that he also got the finished product from others?" Carls, who waited for a long time, gave a different opinion. As an assistant and servant, his duty is to help the hostess analyze various possibilities from another angle, rather than blindly agree. Gently fiddling with the medicine bottle, Catherine asked without raising her head: "Polman, do you have anything to say?" "Of course! My noble Lord! I swear by my life, I saw the whole process of Zhang dispensing one of the potions. He is definitely a wizard who masters alchemy." the lawyer quickly stepped forward and vowed to give a guarantee. I''m afraid Zhang Cheng would never have thought that the lawyer who was still discussing with himself how to use Alchemy to seize a territory not long ago turned around and sold him "Oh? With your own eyes!" Catherine''s eyes lit up slightly. Polman quickly nodded: "yes! It took him less than ten minutes to prepare several bottles of magic drugs that can increase muscle strength! In addition, he said he had mastered at least 20 magic drugs with different effects, and hoped to meet with Senator miles to discuss his experience and skills." Catherine seemed to think of something, and a trace of ponder soon appeared on her face: "then tell me, Polman, according to your observation, is he ambitious? Is he eager for power?" "Sorry, madam, I can only tell you that he is not very keen on rights, but he has an extraordinary thirst for knowledge and power. Coupled with an extremely cold and crazy heart, it is difficult to give a specific evaluation. If you plan to treat him like a servant or his hands, you can''t do it." the lawyer held his eyes and warned with a serious expression. "You mean, Zhang can''t be wooed or subdued, right?" Carls interrupted with a frown. "That''s right! To be exact, it can''t be attracted for a long time! Because once Zhang''s thirst for knowledge and power can''t be satisfied, he will soon lose interest in you." Polman commented without thinking. It has to be said that although the two had a very short contact time, he saw through Zhang Cheng''s character at a glance. The witch returned to the sofa, tilted her calf wrapped in black silk stockings and smiled: "hehe, it sounds very interesting. What do you think, Carls?" The latter touched the beard on his chin and meditated for a few seconds. Finally, he suggested meaningfully: "Since Zhang longed for knowledge and power, we might as well give him knowledge and power first. Anyway, as a wizard who mastered alchemy, he will be noticed by the Supreme Council sooner or later. What we have to do is to use him to clear the obstacles on the road of power before that. In addition, since he so easily gave a large number of magic drugs to a stranger who had known him for a few days, I prescribe it I began to believe that he really came from an isolated place. " "That''s right! According to the observation of his eyes these days, except hiding in the villa every day to study, study and experiment, he completely ignores what happens in the outside world. People with this character are not suitable to be spies at all. Moreover, none of my enemies can instruct a wizard holding alchemy to be a spy. It seems that the goddess of luck is on my side this time, isn''t it "Yes?" said Catherine, and a light of lavender flashed in her pupils. "What are you going to do with these potions? I promised Zhang to seek a territory for him," Bolman warned carefully. Carls glanced at the lawyer disdainfully: "fool! Where are your usual cleverness? Bring all the magic drugs here, and we will naturally help deal with them. When the lady kills her opponent and gets on the position of Senator, are you afraid there is no territory?" Catherine nodded approvingly: "Yes! With these potions! I can definitely bring more people over! As for the territory, don''t worry, I promise to send the lovely little wizard the richest territory. After all, he is still so young and has unlimited possibilities. I won''t be foolish enough to make friends with a wizard who has the potential to become a strong one for my immediate interests." Seeing that the two men made a commitment at the same time, Polman finally breathed a sigh of relief, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply: "thank you for your generosity! Finally, from now on, I will no longer provide you with any information about Zhang, but will actively strive for his interests." "It doesn''t matter, I can understand. By the way, congratulations on finally realizing your dream for many years to put half your foot into the vortex of power. But please remember, as a qualified servant, the most important thing is not flattery, but to fill all kinds of omissions for the master. You have been in the world of ordinary people for too long, and you will inevitably be infected with some bad habits, such as selfishness and cunning For example, lack of loyalty. I can tell you very clearly that job hopping is not popular in the underground world. Once your master starts to get tired of you, your life will come to an end. " When he said these words, Carl''s expression suddenly became extremely serious. There was no usual coldness. On the contrary, his predecessors were teaching his descendants how to do their own work. "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Polman saluted respectfully and then turned out of the room. For him, from the moment he walked out of the room, he was a new himself and a new life. Looking at the lawyer''s slightly fat back, Carls suddenly took a deep breath and sighed: "fate is a thing that people will never understand. Who can think that a cleaner who is specially responsible for wiping other people''s buttocks can get rid of his humble identity and become a man one day..." "Hum! Don''t be sentimental, my loyal servant. Believe me, garbage like Polman can''t go far on the road of power. The underground world has always been respected by the strong, and there is no strong power. What if he climbs higher? He will lose everything in a simple raid or assassination. My dear little wizard sees this Very clear. "Catherine made no secret of her contempt for Polman. Carls smiled and spread his hand: "well, you''re right. Polman''s ability is not enough to protect himself. The higher he climbs, the harder he falls. By the way, what are you going to do with these potions?" "Do you need to ask? First send some to my allies, and then quietly release the news that I have contacted an alchemy master. In two or three days at most, the neutral Lords will come to the door by themselves. I''m afraid there''s no need to start the war game, and the team has been completed..." Chapter 74 If life is a great adventure, for most ordinary people, the difficulty of this adventure can only be regarded as medium at best. Although there may be all kinds of dangers and hardships on the way, most of them can always successfully reach their final destination. Of course, if you are born in a powerful family, the difficulty of adventure may become very low, and you can even get money, power, status and enviable luxury life without much effort. But if you were born in a slum where violent crime is rampant, or in an area where war is frequent, the difficulty will rise from ordinary to purgatory in an instant. If you don''t live to adulthood, you will be killed by bullets flying out of nowhere, ending this great adventure ahead of schedule. For Zhang Cheng, the original difficulty of his life should be that, like most people, he had a fairly happy childhood, a job that was enough to support himself although he couldn''t earn much money. Maybe he would wait a few years to find a girlfriend to fall in love, then get married and have children, and spend the rest of his ordinary life in class. But this insipidity didn''t last. A drunken complaint changed everything Now, I''m afraid the difficulty of his life adventure has far exceeded the scope that ordinary people can understand, and it seems to stimulate the madness suppressed in the subconscious. Since sending off Polman, he began to study the note full of mysterious symbols without sleep, and tried to combine different symbols to see if it could trigger the corresponding magic resonance. You know, this is equivalent to using the most primitive method to open a password lock composed of 2500 characters. It is almost impossible to completely crack it. Any rational person will choose to give up decisively. But fortunately, there are many correct combinations of mysterious symbols than password locks with only the correct input order. In just three or four days, relying on the book "principles and introduction of arcane runes" borrowed from Dalaran library, Zhang Cheng found a trace of law, or common ground, in the vast number of symbols with different shapes. In order to prove that these laws were not his illusion, he quickly melted a gold Dinar and branded several runes on both sides of a table knife in order. Then, with the help of the energy contained in the gold coin, forcibly activate each rune. moment A dazzling light burst out of the first rune, followed by the second, third and fourth In less than a minute, all the runes were lit up, and light frost was emitted near the blade. Feeling the biting chill from the palm of his hand, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and muttered in a voice that only he could hear, "Interesting! It''s so interesting! The expression forms of energy in this world seem to be more obscure and difficult to control, but at the same time, they are also more diverse. The combination of only eight runes can produce such a strong frost effect. The 2500 runes in the note are definitely a complete set of systems..." Before he finished, the knife in his hand suddenly began to shake violently for some reason. Cracks that could hardly be distinguished by the naked eye began to spread in all directions with the rune as the center. "Damn it!" Zhang Cheng swore in a low voice and hurriedly threw this seemingly dangerous gadget away. I saw the silvery knife in mid air across a beautiful parabola, and it split into countless pieces before it hit anything. Next second Boom! With the violent release of energy, all the fragments splashed like bullets! There was no time to think about it. His first return to Beijing was to hide behind a wall to prevent being stabbed. Less than half a second after hiding, there was a crackling noise on the outdoor floor of the basement. After about three or five seconds, the sound gradually disappeared. He leaned out half his head and glanced at it. He was surprised to find that it had become a world of ice and snow. The table, chair, floor, wall, ceiling, bookshelf, etc. are covered with solid ice with a thickness of two fingers, and the fragments of the dining knife are mixed in the ice. There is no doubt that it was the energy carried by these fragments that caused the amazing scene in front of us. However, the solid ice formed by energy came and went quickly. It began to gasify slowly in less than ten minutes, and finally disappeared completely without leaving a drop of water. Zhang Cheng bent down, picked up a sharp fragment, smiled bitterly and sighed: "well, it seems that the role of those runes is not the additional frost energy I imagined, but a dangerous energy explosion. It doesn''t matter. It''s the so-called that everything is difficult at the beginning. Since there is an initial breakthrough, I believe it will be much easier next." Just as he was about to summon the spirit life in the bracelet to clean up the mess in front of him, the door leading to the first floor was suddenly knocked. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Who?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and asked. "It''s me, Gracie. There''s a beautiful lady outside to see you, sir." the girl''s voice came through the wooden door. "Send her away! Didn''t I say that no one will be seen?" Zhang Cheng''s tone revealed strong impatience. After all, the research is at a critical stage, and he doesn''t want to waste his time on "beautiful ladies". Gracie sighed helplessly and explained, "I said, but she insisted that if you didn''t come out to see her today, she wouldn''t leave. Oh, by the way, she claimed to be your girlfriend." "What?!" Zhang chengmeng was surprised. Then he remembered his identity as an impostor. It seemed that he really had a girlfriend. According to Polman''s description, the other party seems to be a rare beauty. "Sir, I suggest you hurry up. The lady should have misunderstood our relationship, so the expression on her face is very scary." Gracie kindly reminded. "OK, I see." Zhang Cheng rubbed his swollen head. To tell the truth, he also has a headache in this situation and doesn''t know how to deal with it. After all, it''s the girlfriend of another person with the same name and surname, not his. To be exact, they haven''t even met. But now, the woman came to the door with a posture of asking questions. It was embarrassing. Zhang Cheng would rather face the sinister and murderous forgotten than open the door and face a jealous woman However, it''s a pity that at this point, he can''t escape. What''s more, he doesn''t want to give up his legal identity and become a black family. After repeated hesitation, he took a deep breath and summoned up the courage to open the door of the basement. Chapter 75 With an uneasy mood, Zhang Cheng walked out of the basement slowly. His every step was so slow that he was like a prisoner walking to the execution ground. However, no matter how long the road is, it will be finished after all, not to mention the stairs that are only more than ten meters from the basement to the living room. When he entered the living room through the kitchen, he finally saw a woman in a gray business suit sitting on the sofa, staring angrily at the innocent Gracie a few steps away. Black shawl, short hair, dark blue eyes, tall nose, a little thick but very sexy lips, just from the facial features, it is definitely a white beauty in the eyes of most people. In addition, she has a height of nearly 1.75 meters, a slender neck, a proud upper circumference, a very upturned ass and slender legs wrapped in flesh colored silk stockings. The eight centimeter high heels at her feet can not only set off her almost perfect body curve, but also won''t appear particularly frivolous. No wonder Polman used the word "beauty" to describe it. I believe anyone can''t help feeling amazing when they see her for the first time. Although she hasn''t opened her mouth so far, it can be judged from her sitting posture and emotional control that she must have received a good education. Even if she is angry in her heart, she still needs to maintain the most basic etiquette. Seeing that the LORD had appeared, Gracie immediately gave a look of self blessing, turned and hurried back to the upstairs room. With a bang, there was only a pair of lonely men and women left in the living room. The two men stared at each other, and neither of them meant to speak. For a moment, they fell into an embarrassing silence. After about six or seven minutes, the woman finally got up and asked in a low voice, "who is that girl? Why can she live in, but I can''t? Also, when did you come back? Why didn''t you call me? Isn''t I important in your mind?" Looking at the other party''s two eyes mixed with grievance and anger, Zhang Cheng immediately felt a headache. After a little hesitation, he decided to cut the mess quickly and deal with these annoying chores at one time. Therefore, he responded in a slightly apologetic tone: "sorry, Maggie, I don''t think it''s appropriate for us to continue. It''s better to break up directly." "What... What?!" the woman called Maggie stared, as if she heard something incredible. "I mean, if you can, you''d better not contact again in the future. It''s easy to understand, isn''t it?" Zhang Cheng explained calmly. When he was determined to embark on the road of pursuing strength, he understood that family affection, love and friendship, which are cherished by many people, are fatal poisons for himself. As the saying goes, the more concerns, the easier it is to hesitate. It is often impossible to give up everything at the critical moment, so as to ruin the precious opportunities that were originally available. In Zhang Cheng''s mind, a person who really pursues power should be like Gul''dan, the ORC. When necessary, he should not hesitate to sacrifice everything except life, even his own ethnic group. Of course, he did not appreciate the bold move of the first warlock in Azeroth''s history. He rashly entered the tomb of the dark Titan without completing the basic intelligence work. As a result, he was torn to pieces by endless demons Maggie obviously didn''t know that the young man in front of her was no longer the one she loved deeply. Tears sprang up in an instant and slid slowly down her cheeks. After a while, she said to herself: "for half a year, you came back to say this to me?" "I''m sorry." Zhang Cheng stood unmoved, his eyes showing indifference without a trace of emotion. "Ha! I''m such a fool! I''ve been waiting for you for half a year! Well, as you wish, we won''t meet again in the future." after that, Maggie laughed, wiped away her tears, turned away from the villa, drove the car parked at the door and quickly disappeared at the end of the bus. Not long after she left the front foot, Gracie opened the door and crept out. With a gossip look on her face, she asked, "did you dump her?" "Yes, what''s the problem?" Zhang Cheng rolled his eyes angrily. Gracie quickly shook her head: "no, no problem, I just feel a little sorry for you. After all, she is so beautiful, has such a good figure, is rich and educated, and most importantly, she loves you. It''s not easy to find such a girlfriend. By the way, she doesn''t seem to know that you are a wizard?" "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Take care of yourself. Remember, you are watched by the devil. If you don''t want to die, you''d better be vigilant at all times. God knows how many people in the world have sacrificed to him and how many people are willing to kill you to please him." Zhang Cheng gave a cold warning, and then shut himself in the basement without looking back. Looking at the heavy wooden door, the girl shrugged her shoulders and whispered, "well, well, count me. It seems that Joanna is right. The good men in the world are either dead or don''t like women. As for the rest, they are all selfish bastards..." Zhang Cheng didn''t know how Gracie was disgusting himself. After returning to the basement, he immediately summoned the Spirit creature to clean the room, followed by driving out the messy ideas, took out the parchment and scanned the information above. The last line reads in small letters: Task - the first stage of deciphering notes is completed (you begin to slowly contact the essence of the magical energy of the world, and continue to study it, and you will find more hidden secrets). Reward - increase the maximum magic capacity of the body and 4 talent points. At the moment of reading the last word, an indescribable arcane energy emerged and flowed at a high speed along the magic circuit formed by the body. In the blink of an eye, the upper limit of magic was raised. As for talent points, he did not hesitate to choose two extreme cold extensions to increase the maximum range of frost spells. The remaining two points are added to the frost conduction, which can reduce the magic consumption of frost hair spells, and to the famous ice barrier, which is called the refrigerator by many players in the game. With the help of this skill, Zhang Cheng won''t have to worry too much about being attacked. As long as the enemy can''t kill him at the first time, he can quickly isolate all forms of damage by virtue of the ice barrier, and use the control magic such as flash and Frost Nova to distance himself. In addition, there are two more spells in his mind: Ice Armor (an upgraded version of frost Armor) and making mana emerald. Now he only needs an idea and can cast them immediately Chapter 76 Just when Zhang Cheng began to try his newly acquired magic, in an abandoned subway tunnel somewhere underground in Brooklyn, seven or eight guys with dangerous smell all over their body were gathering together, watching each other warily, and no one meant to speak. Among them, there are men and women, old and young, and even one who can not be called a person at all. The only thing in common is that they wear a badge symbolizing identity and status on their chest. There is no doubt that these guys are not homeless tramps, nor criminal gangs, but lords of the underground world. Each of them has a powerful supernatural power. Generally speaking, due to all kinds of small frictions on weekdays, the relationship between Lords is not much better, and some are simply enemies. It is almost impossible for more than five to live in one room. But today, they gave up their usual gratitude and resentment, and their faces were full of expectations, as if they were waiting for someone to appear As time passed, one of the black people with pigtails finally couldn''t help complaining: "damn! It''s already ten o''clock in the evening! Why doesn''t Catherine, the Witch of desire, show up? Is she kidding us?" "Calm down, Bain, it''s five minutes before the appointed time, and you''re a little too anxious. What''s more, although Catherine likes to play tricks, she will never joke about this kind of thing. With her intelligence, she knows what serious consequences will be caused if she offends us who haven''t chosen to stand in line yet." An old man in his 60s smiled and comforted while playing with his silver crutch. "Hum! Anyway, as long as she doesn''t show up within the agreed time, I will never wait another second." another white man with gloomy eyes expressed his attitude. The black youth nodded and echoed: "yes! Not only will I not waste time waiting, but also I will join Cassandra''s camp to let everyone understand what kind of generation Bain Brockbank, who deceived my soul walker, will pay..." Before the words were finished, there was a sudden click at the end of the tunnel. Followed by two figures, one was Catherine, the Witch of desire, and the crisp footsteps were made by the collision between her high heels and the ground. The other, of course, was her assistant and servant Carles. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry I had to delay for a while. I hope I''m not late. In addition, I''m glad to see that so many people are willing to take time out of their busy schedule to keep the appointment, and I promise I won''t let you down." Catherine stepped gracefully into the crowd. "What about the things?" asked the black man who called himself Bain the soul Walker without nonsense. Catherine glanced at each other meaningfully, turned and waved: "Carls, what are you waiting for? Take out the sample quickly." "As you wish, madam." the latter bent down and bowed deeply, then opened the box in his hand and placed it on a shabby table. moment The test tube filled with colorful liquid is presented in front of the person. There is no doubt that these liquids are the batch of magic potions that Zhang Cheng gave Polman not long ago. Although the quantity is small, it is better than the complete variety. As the ruling class of the underground world, the Lords naturally had no difference in their eyes and immediately noticed the faint energy emitted in time. In particular, the old man in his 60s quickly came near without saying anything. He grabbed one of the bottles and stared at it carefully. After a full minute, he raised his mouth and said in a surprised tone: "magic medicine?! and it was by no means from Senator miles! Where did you get it? Or, in other words, when did an alchemist come to New York?" "Oh, dear Kaine, do you think I will be stupid enough to answer this question?" Catherine stretched out his finger on the red nail polish and slid lightly across the white beard. His tone was full of provocative implication. The old man called Kane smiled and shook his head: "No, of course not. I just can''t help asking. Unlike other crafts, alchemy requires not only high understanding and learning ability, but also innate talent. Almost all alchemists in North America will be concerned and protected by the Supreme Council. I really can''t think of anyone who will be willing to have a relationship with you. After all, your reputation is in the underground world Not very good. " "Ha ha! Just say I''m an indulgent slut. Don''t be so subtle. As for your question, I can only tell you that the Alchemist is not anyone you know, and is not in the sight of the Supreme Council for the time being." Catherine explained with a laugh. As a woman who obtains strength from desire and enjoys the pleasure brought by desire, she never cares about secular vision, nor will she be bound by things such as ethics and morality. Kane undoubtedly understood this. He stepped back a little, avoided the fingers touching his beard, and sighed helplessly, "well, it seems that you are no different from before. You are so cunning and like playing tricks. Tell me, what do you want to do this time?" The witch smoothed the folds of the purple backless dress with a very tempting posture and replied with a smile: "It''s very simple! I believe you all know that Senator miles, who has ruled Brooklyn for 30 years, is coming to an end. His successor will be selected from the current lords through the war game. I hope to win more allies before the game officially begins, and promise that those who support me will get a certain share of magic medicine. How, my proposal is not Wrong? " "You mean... Let''s stand in line in advance?!" the humanoid with a cat face licked his lips and his eyes glittered with penetrating green light. Unlike most lords whose appearance is no different from that of ordinary residents, it is more like a panther walking upright, with sharp teeth and claws, thick and soft hair on the body surface, two pointed ears on the top of the head, and a tail swinging left and right behind the ass. It is hard to imagine that such an out and out alien can live in a densely populated big city without being found. "That''s right! I want to know today who among you is willing to be my friend and who is going to be my enemy." When she said this, Catherine burst out a strong Lavender light in her pupils, and her whole body sent out a chilling smell of dange Chapter 77 "Are you threatening us?" Bain narrowed his eyes, and a silver translucent spirit appeared all over his body. Needless to ask, the witch''s words made him feel that his dignity was offended, so that he was ready to fight. Catherine obviously didn''t pay attention to the black, sneered and sarcastically said: "So what, so what? You''re a loser, and you deserve to fight with me? Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve been very close to that bitch Cassandra recently, and even made a little bastard who is neither black nor white. Remember, idiot, there''s no good thing in the world to step on two boats. Either say goodbye to your illegitimate son and lover, or be ready to be done by me Ready to fall, okay? " "Falk! I''ll kill you!" Completely angered, Bain suddenly summoned a huge spirit body like a bear hidden in his body, waved his claws and slapped the witch. Although some floating claws don''t seem to have much lethality, every Lord here knows that once they are caught accidentally, 100% will be torn to pieces on the spot. Because his ability is to summon and control the soul, and attach unique energy damage to the soul, even the hardest granite can be easily cut away. "Hum! Carls, teach him a lesson and let him understand what a real witch doctor should look like." Catherine raised her right arm and snapped her fingers, not even planning to hand herself, so she watched the silver translucent bear catch closer and closer. "I see!" The old Mexican man named did not hurry to touch the ring on his finger. moment A strange black fog quickly surrounded his hands! He took the initiative to take a step forward, raised the index finger of his right hand and gently poked at the claws that rushed towards him. Next second Sobbing, sobbing!!!!!!!!! With the harsh sound, the black fog penetrated the spirit body like a giant bear almost effortlessly, and dyed most of its claws black in the blink of an eye. Seeing this incredible scene, Bain''s face changed greatly, immediately cut and split the blackened part, quickly retreated, and his eyes were full of fear. He could feel that when the black fog invaded, he immediately lost control of his soul. If he didn''t step back quickly, he might lose the spirit of the giant bear he finally got. Seeing his opponent retreat, Carls didn''t mean to pursue. He slowly controlled the black fog and returned to the ring, and then joked with disdain: "why, a lord recognized by the parliament is still afraid of a servant like me? Or do you look like a good guy at all, and being a lord is just a lucky coincidence?" "Who are you? Why would a powerful witch doctor like you be willing to be her servant?" Bain said cautiously. After a brief confrontation just now, he could confirm that the other party''s attainments in the field of soul control were 100% above himself, and resolutely gave up the idea of using force. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is your choice, young man. Please believe me, the lady is by no means the enemy you can deal with. Her strength is far above you and me." after that, Carls turned back to the witch, took out the handkerchief in his pocket, bent down and wiped the dust from the high-heeled shoes. This move not only stunned the blacks, but also the remaining lords showed incredible expressions. They can''t believe that a man who has the ability to compete with or even surpass the Lord will be willing to be a servant for several years. Catherine observed everyone''s reaction and soon showed a trace of ponder. She then pointed to the magic potion in the box and then pointed to herself and said, "now choose, magic potion or become my enemy. Please don''t worry. I promise you can leave safely today no matter what choice you make." "I choose potions!" the Lord of the Panther seemed to walk upright. He didn''t hesitate at all. He was the first to make a choice. "Welcome, dear Lord morat, I swear you will not regret your choice." Catherine opened her arms and gave the big guy more than two meters tall a warm hug. With the first to take the lead, soon the second, third and fourth also stood up and chose to join the witch camp. They are not fools. They know very well how much advantage witches who control a large number of potions can gain in the war game. What''s more, just a few minutes ago, several shadows suddenly appeared in the dark. Although you can''t see your face under the influence of light, judging only from your body shape, it''s probably another lords in Brooklyn and a staunch ally of the witch. One side is inducement and the other is threat. People with a little brain know which side to stand on. Just five or six minutes later, there were only three people standing still. One was black Bain, the other was a white man with gloomy eyes, and the last was gray haired old man Kane. Catherine ignored the first two people, came to Kane by herself, gently breathed in each other''s ears, lowered her voice and seduced, "honey, what are you still hesitating about? Have you forgotten the good time we spent together?" "Oh, of course I won''t forget. You know, you almost sucked me dry several times at that time. Don''t worry, in fact, I don''t want to be against you, just want to bargain." the old man explained with a smile. "Oh? Please, what additional conditions do you need?" Knowing that the other party had no intention of being the enemy, Catherine immediately showed a little woman posture and blinked innocently. Kane looked at the colorful magic potions in the box. After about half a minute, he touched the thick beard on his chin and said, "the conditions are very simple. You can arrange for me to meet the alchemist." "Meet?!" Catherine''s eyes immediately became sharp. "Yes! Meet!" Kane nodded fearlessly. "I''ve had a little trouble recently and urgently need the help of the alchemist. I promise I''ll help you clear the obstacles on the road to power no matter what the final result." "OK! Deal!" the witch bowed her head and hesitated for a moment, and immediately gave a positive answer. She knew the power controlled by the old man in front of her, as well as what it meant to get the other party''s help. Anyway, it won''t be long before Zhang Cheng''s secret of alchemy will be completely exposed. Now she can exchange a chip that can decide the outcome, which is absolutely worth it. "Well, let''s drink to celebrating that we will join hands again in 20 years." Kane raised his hands and grabbed them out of thin air. Two glasses full of red wine appeared in the palm of his hand. He handed one of them to Catherine, gently touched it, raised his head and drank it. "Cheers!" Catherine also drank all the wine, and then asked the last two people, "if you guessed right, you chose to be against me, didn''t you?" "Don''t think many people can win! Anything can happen in the war game!" Bain left a cold sentence and turned and disappeared into the endless darkness. "Hey, hey, hey..." The other didn''t even say a word, just a burst of laughter with unknown meaning. Chapter 78 With the neutral lords standing in line, the whole underground world in Brooklyn has escalated from the original dark tide to constant conflict in just a week. Unlucky people are dead on the streets almost every day. Although everyone has maintained a considerable degree of restraint and has not completely torn his face, everyone knows that it is only a matter of time. When Senator miles takes his last breath, whether Catherine, the Witch of desire, or Cassandra, who is called the daughter of nature, will be there "OK! I''ll help hand it over, but I don''t guarantee that he will meet you. You know, this guy is a madman and monster. He doesn''t even need conversation and entertainment except the most basic food, sleep and cleaning up." Gracie couldn''t help complaining in a low voice. After all, her original plan was to find a way to live in, and then take advantage of her youth, beauty and virginity to become Zhang Cheng''s girlfriend or lover, so that she could have a dependence when the devil came to the door. But as the saying goes, the plan never changes fast. She never dreamed that Zhang Cheng, who was determined to embark on the road of power, had long abandoned the low-level physiological needs of sex and turned to pursue something higher and purer, that is, knowledge and power. Compared with the extreme pleasure brought by sucking the well water rich in arcane energy in the barrel, the happiness brought by mating is not worth mentioning at all. Kane was undoubtedly aware of the girl''s attempt and smiled and explained: "Hehe, no, you don''t understand, son. He doesn''t need to talk and entertainment, but he just leaves time for more important things. You should understand that there are always a very few geniuses in the world. When they are very young, they find out what they want to pursue in their hearts. Only ordinary people who do nothing will indulge in material and spiritual enjoyment Accept. " "Damn it! Well, well, I''m the ordinary person in your mouth who does nothing and indulges in enjoyment." Gracie rolled her eyes angrily, turned and disappeared at the end of the corridor from the living room to the basement. As a rebellious girl, what she hates most is listening to others. Just two or three minutes later, Gracie returned to the door, opened one door lock and another door lock and insurance with extremely skilled movements, followed by bending down and making an invitation gesture, joking in a very exaggerated tone: "please come in, your excellency, my boring master is waiting for you in the basement." "Hahaha! You''re funny, and I''m beginning to like you a little." Kane was obviously amused and walked towards the basement entrance. Although it was the first time he came to the villa, he saw through the rich arcane energy behind the basement gate at a glance. "Like me? Sorry, I''m not interested in old men of your age." Gracie blinked playfully, quickly jumped onto the sofa and lay down, watching TV programs and eating fruit. Kane smiled, shook his head, ignored each other, pushed open the door to the basement and went in. Zhang Cheng, who was trying to engrave runes on a short sword, heard footsteps and said without looking back, "please wait a moment. I have to finish the work at hand first." "No problem, please, when I don''t exist." Kane responded very reasonably. With these words, he stood silently in the corner and looked at the young people who were not far ahead, especially the mysterious symbols on the sword, which made him very interested. ¡°42-17-170-647-839¡­¡­¡± While muttering digital codes that others simply didn''t understand, Zhang Cheng poured with melted gold dinars, and the liquid gold rich in unknown energy quickly filled the groove. At the moment when the last Rune was filled, the body of the sword broke violently, and a silver white flame composed of energy was sprayed from under the hilt. Unlike ordinary flames that emit light and heat, silver white flames not only do not emit heat, but constantly absorb heat from the air. In the blink of an eye, a thick layer of frost appeared on the workbench where the dagger was placed. Any object that comes into contact with the silver flame will be completely frozen in a few seconds, which is almost like a terrible high-pressure liquid nitrogen ejector. What''s more terrible than the high-pressure liquid nitrogen ejector is that this weapon in the form of energy continuously absorbs energy from the air through magic symbols, so it never needs to be supplemented unless it enters a special space completely isolated from energy. Chapter 79 As a lord who calls the wind and rain in the underground world, Kane has seen many incredible things at the annual auction, but there has never been a weapon like the one in front of him that makes him feel the shock from his heart. Before that, he would never have thought that a sword could completely abandon the entity and be composed of the purest energy, which would cause great damage to the enemy through energy absorption and eruption. To some extent, this is not just to create a powerful magic item, but to create a precedent, a creation from scratch. Regardless of the value of the dagger itself, this technology and idea alone is enough to prove the inventor''s attainments in the field of magic and energy. Kane was a little worried that a young alchemist could not meet his requirements, but after appreciating the manufacturing process of the dagger, his hanging heart finally fell down. Of course, he didn''t know that the reason why Zhang Cheng could make this cool looking thing was that he only borrowed from the Duan manufacturing technology of Azeroth high elves, supplemented by some runes decoded recently. Moreover, according to the standard of data in the game, this short sword can be counted as about level 40 at most, which is far from TiB''s fiery long sword and silver dawn avenger, and even less than the secret silver weapon with slightly higher enchantment level. The purpose of Zhang Cheng''s energy short sword is very simple. On the one hand, he exercises his skills in making magic items to pave the way for creating exclusive equipment in the future; On the other hand, it tests the power of partially deciphering the combination of runes. The number whispered before is the code of the corresponding rune. Carefully grabbing the hilt attached with protective magic, he waved and cut to the nearest chair. moment The terrible cold directly freezes the wood and makes the chair hard and brittle! Next second Snap! The whole chair broke into countless pieces under the direct impact of cold energy. Needless to ask, if you touch the body of ordinary people, the effect is almost the same. Just when Zhang Cheng was considering whether to build another scabbard, Kane, who had been silent for a long time, finally stood up, applauded and exclaimed: "Wonderful! I can''t believe I accidentally witnessed a miracle. Excuse me, do you intend to sell this sword? If so, I can arrange it for the auction at the end of this year as the Lord. I promise that many people will break their heads in order to get it." "Sell?" Zhang Chengming was stunned. Because in his eyes, the short sword can only be regarded as a practice at best, especially the silver flame is strong and weak. It is very unstable. Taking such things out to buy is just cheating. Imagine how wonderful the expression on his face would be when a swordsman waved his long sword and was about to stab into his opponent''s heart when he suddenly found that the sword body was short? I''m afraid the female members of the sword maker''s family have their hearts! "Why, aren''t you going to sell it?" Kane tentatively said. "No! I mean it''s a defective product. It seems a little inappropriate to sell it." Zhang Cheng, who recovered, quickly shook his head and explained. "Defective products?" Kane subconsciously glanced at the dagger. He really couldn''t understand that a weapon that can release such a powerful energy impact is like a defective product, which is clearly a fine product. There is no doubt that there is a huge deviation in their cognition because of their different perspectives. The former takes the manufacturer''s point of view and asks for the perfection of his works as much as possible; the latter takes the user''s feet into consideration and believes that this unprecedented energy weapon will play an unexpected role in combat. The final result is that both sides have big eyes and small eyes, and no one can understand each other''s meaning. Fortunately, Kane, who has lived for more than 60 years, has rich life experience after all. He quickly realized this opportunity and suggested with a smile: "why don''t you sell me this short sword directly? I promise that no matter what problems arise in the future, it will never blame you." "What about the price?" Zhang Cheng was not a fool and immediately saw through the other party''s abacus. In any case, in order to successfully forge the sword in front of him, he has experienced nearly 20 failures, melting more than 150 gold dinars alone. If he hadn''t made some money by selling potions, he wouldn''t have succeeded at all. As for the wasted time and energy, it can not be measured by money. How can we not take the opportunity to recover some interest. "I think 500 gold dinars is a very reasonable price." Kane quietly offered a relatively low psychological price and was ready to bargain. Although he did not know the specific cost of the sword at all, he could judge from the inexhaustible energy eruption that he could not expect to win it without thousands of gold dinars. "Five hundred?!" Zhang Cheng, who was seriously short of research funds, nodded without hesitation. "Deal!" After all, no valuable materials have been used in the process of making the short sword, but a little secret silver brought back from Azeroth world has been mixed in the ordinary tool steel to ensure that even the hilt will not disintegrate after the rune is activated. The real big head is the melted gold Dinar. Every time you try to make it, you must consume 10 pieces. 500 pieces are already a huge profit of 5000%. There is no reason to disagree. What''s more, the energy dagger forged with the help of the mysterious symbols in the notes, once left the world, I don''t know whether it can be used normally. Before confirming this, it only has research value, not practical value. "What... What?" Kane couldn''t believe his ears and widened his eyes in surprise. Zhang Cheng thought the other party was going to go back. He put the dagger into the old man''s hand and said with a straight face, "sorry, the goods have been sold and will not be returned. Now please pay 500 gold dinars." Feeling the bitter chill from the silver flame, Kane sighed and handed over a chic key from his coat pocket: "here, there is a small bank called OSA on Manhattan''s Fifth Avenue. You take the key and give it to any staff there. They will take you to the safe and take out 500 gold dinars." "Bank? Underground world and bank?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows with a trace of surprise in his eyes. "Of course there are banks in the underground world! Please! It''s the 21st century! We don''t live in the dark middle ages hundreds of years ago!" Kane, in a good mood, joked casually. If there were no more serious things, he would definitely return to his stronghold and test the power of his short sword Chapter 80 "Since there are banks, why not launch financial services? For example, credit cards and cheques have to use primitive and backward precious metals as money? In addition, what''s the matter with this key? Is it used to open a safe?" Zhang Cheng frowned and asked several questions in a row. He really doesn''t understand why the underground world is so wonderful. It not only retains a large number of so-called "ancient traditions" left over from thousands of years ago, but also is mixed with a large number of modern social things, such as cars, aircraft, firearms, electronic products and so on. Kane shrugged his shoulders, smiled and joked: "financial services? Do you think the underground world needs finance? Think about it. If Kim said this, Kane took out a pocket watch that looked very old from his coat pocket and pointed to the dial under the crystal compartment: "See, this is a silver Dinar. In 1953, I asked the best watchmaker at that time to make it by hand, and even added a very interesting little magic." The voice just fell! He gently pressed the metal button above the dial. In an instant, a faint energy emerged. It just hit Zhang Cheng''s eyes, followed by the whole person''s mental state, and began to become trance. How do you look at each other and how do you feel cordial. However, this state lasted only less than five seconds, he quickly noticed something wrong, forced himself out of the control of mysterious energy with his own magic, and asked with a wary look: "what is this? Is this some kind of mind control magic?" "Relax, my young friend, do you think mind control magic can be seen through so easily? As mentioned just now, it''s just an interesting little magic. When I was young, I often used it to seduce beautiful girls. But now I''m old and have no energy to indulge. I''ll give it to you as a gift." With that, Kane took off the silver chain and stuffed the pocket watch into Zhang Cheng''s palm. As an old guy who is good at observing and guessing the hearts of others, he knows how to quickly narrow the distance between two people. Sometimes a small gift, or provoking a topic of interest to the other party, can often get unexpected results. "Is it enchantment... Interesting..." Zhang Cheng stroked the delicate golden lines on the back of the watch case, and a trace of imperceptible playfulness flashed in his eyes. After a short silence, Kane took off his hat, put it on his chest, and introduced himself in a quite solemn tone: "my name is Kane Courtney, the Lord in the west of Brooklyn, and also an element messenger. Nice to meet you, young wizard." "Elemental messenger?" Zhang Chengmin grabs the key word. Through Polman''s introduction, he probably knows that the titles of underground world lords are generally linked to ability. For example, Catherine''s title is desire witch, and her ability is to control desire and obtain power from desire; another example is Cassandra, the daughter of nature, born in the ancient Druid sect, who is good at controlling plants and wild animals. Once she enters the forest, few people are her opponents. "Yes, elemental messenger." Kane nodded, raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. instant! A bright flame burst out from your fingers, sending out a billowing heat wave! Then he put down his hat and crutch, raised his right hand and made a crystal clear ice flower out of thin air! Ice and fire! Two distinct forms of energy are completed in one person''s hand. Just when Zhang Chengzhi wanted to say something, the old man''s hands suddenly began to turn black and hard at the speed of several pieces, and finally formed a hard structure similar to obsidian. After the whole two hands completed the change, Kane took a deep breath and described: "the elemental Messenger, as the name suggests, is the power to manipulate the elements. I can make and control flames, frost, and even turn everything I touch, including myself, into stone. But I have to consume a medium, which can only be made by Alchemy." "So you want me to help you make this medium?" Zhang Cheng seems to understand the other party''s intention. "That''s right! But it''s not easy to make this medium. Only three alchemists in North America master the corresponding skills, one of them is Senator miles. Unfortunately, he''s going to die soon, and I''m not familiar with the other two, so I have to try it here." Kane didn''t hide his purpose and said it openly. Anyway, the Lords of the underground world have known this for a long time, and it doesn''t matter if a few more people know it. Zhang Cheng smiled and responded bluntly: "sample, I need a sample for research, and what benefits can I get from it." "Ha ha! You''re very direct! No beating around the Bush! No subtle hint! I like this way of talking!" Kane laughed and carefully took out the small box carved from crystal. He opened the lid of the box, dug out a small spoon of five color transparent gravel, poured it into the empty test tube bottle, and whispered: "I''m sorry, because the goods are out of stock, I can only give you a little for research, and I promise that if you can successfully create it, I will be your most loyal ally. As long as it doesn''t exceed my ability, no matter what you want to do or who you want to kill, I will unconditionally support it." "OK! Deal!" Zhang Cheng agreed without thinking. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, this transaction has neither rich profits nor powerful magic items, but in his eyes, it is dozens of times more valuable than the first two Chapter 81 Conspiracy, power, struggle With the sun slowly setting from the sea level, the underground world of New York once again ushered in a restless night. If you stand high above, you will find that there are people coming in and out of the secret strongholds all over the city, but some are intact and some are lying down. With the escalation of the conflict between the Lords of Brooklyn, the whole Brooklyn has fallen into a bloody storm. People with a little sense will choose to find a safe place to hide from the wind. Only those ambitious guys will choose to join one of them and please their loyal Lord by killing the enemy, so that they can get rich rewards after winning. Of course, most of these people are full of consumables and cannon fodder. On the one hand, they try to test the details of their opponents, on the other hand, they weaken their strength. They can''t live through the cruel stage of mutual consumption. Zhang Cheng, who had not left his residence for a long time, stood on the roof of a 25 story commercial building and looked down at seven or eight dark shadows in the distance to attack a stronghold. For a moment, gunshots, explosions, shouts and screams were heard everywhere. It was like a war. The battle lasted only a few minutes. With sufficient preparation for the attack, all the resisters inside were killed. One by one, the bodies were dragged out, thrown into the prepared truck, and then went away, leaving only a large area of unclean blood and damage. After a while, two trucks printed with the English letters of the cypress cleaning company stopped at the door, followed by four people who came down from the car, rushed into the house, used their super power to erase blood and repair bullet holes, and restored the house to its original state in less than 15 minutes. If they hadn''t seen what had just happened with their own eyes, No one would have thought that there had been fierce fighting here not long ago. "Hehe, is it a war game? There seems to be something interesting." Zhang Cheng said to himself with a smile. "No, sir, this is far from a war game. At best, it can only be a mutual temptation. Before the Supreme Council officially announces the start, no Lord will act rashly, otherwise the punishment waiting for them will be severe." Polman, standing nearby, fiddled with his hair disturbed by the wind, explained in a low voice. "Oh? What is the real war game like?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest. Polman trembled subconsciously and replied with a bitter smile: "I''m very sorry. I''ve never participated in the war game. I just heard that when the game is opened, the Council will let all lords take their men into another space to start a bloody fight there. Only the winner can come out alive. The last war game was queens 15 years ago. A total of 20 lords participated, including more than 3000 followers But in the end, fewer than a hundred people came back alive, and the rest died. " Although there are not many descriptions and descriptions, Zhang Cheng can feel the tragedy at that time just by relying on a series of cold figures. Besides, the death of more than 3000 people alone is enough to prove that the "war game" is not just a game, but a truly super power war. Just as he was considering why the Supreme Council wanted to select a successor in such a bloody way, two middle-aged whites around the age of 40 suddenly opened the door of the roof and hurried over. Among them, the man wearing a gray jacket and a thick beard went straight to the front, stroked his chest with one hand, leaned slightly, and carefully said, "Mr. wizard, the target has appeared. Do you think you can pay us?" "Oh? Is it there?" Zhang Cheng quickly raised his telescope and looked at the back door of a four story supermarket in the distance. I saw a strong man with a gloomy expression coming out of the corner and pointing at the five young people as if he were telling something. The strong man is no one else, but Salas, the werewolf leader he has been looking for for for a long time. "Polman, give them the reward." Zhang Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly, and a cold chill flashed in his eyes. "Here! You can open it now!" Polman threw a small password box without nonsense. After they caught it, they immediately opened it and glanced at it. There was an unimaginable surprise on their faces. They bent down and bowed again, turned and disappeared into the safe passage. Not long after they left, Zhang Cheng stood up and shook the dust on his body, opened the flint staff wrapped in sackcloth next to him, and tied the leather bag filled with Potion on the belt. You don''t have to ask. He must be ready for battle. To be exact, Salas was doomed to die from the moment the parchment scroll gave the task. Because whether to get a reward or revenge for almost dying at the hands of the other party, Zhang Cheng will try his best to kill the dangerous werewolf leader. Today, through the reward released in the underground world, he finally tracked the other party''s hiding place. The next thing to do is rush in and kill. Polman obviously knew this, and said with a serious expression: "Sir, are you sure you want to be alone? You don''t need to ask some demon hunters or vampires for help?" Zhang Cheng shook his head with a sneer: "no, no, I''m enough alone. This is my fight and no outsiders are needed. Remember, your task is to wait here and clean up the scene after I leave. Do you understand?" "Ming..." Before Polman finished, Zhang Cheng suddenly stepped out of the fence and jumped straight from the height of the 25th floor. Normally, the gravitational acceleration generated by this height is enough to make anyone fall into a meat pie, even a werewolf with strong muscle strength. But at the moment when he was about to make close contact with the hard ground, a strong air flow emerged out of thin air, which forcibly slowed down the falling speed, and even made his body float, sliding close to the ground at a very fast speed. Through the dim light, Polman vaguely saw that it was an unknown form like a dragon whirlwind holding up Zhang Cheng. Although he doesn''t know the wind element of Azeroth, he also knows that it must be some kind of supernatural creature, like dragons, giants, monsters and vampires With the summoned wind element - Vera, Zhang Cheng rushed to the back door of the supermarket in just a few seconds, and then threw out the long prepared flame storm. Next second Boom! The hot fire instantly swallowed the werewolf who didn''t have time to respond! They didn''t even see the attacker clearly, so they began to roll and beat on the ground, trying to extinguish the ignited hair. Chapter 82 "Vera! Kill them all!" Zhang Cheng gave orders to the summoned wind element without hesitation. According to his understanding of werewolves, the possibility of ordinary people surviving in this supermarket is almost zero, so there is no need to have any scruples, just kill them all. "Yes, master!" Vera responded through spiritual connection, quickly let the air around her body spin at high speed, and rushed at one of the werewolves lying on the ground trying to put out the afterfire. Before the latter could recover from the sudden flame storm, he immediately felt a deep pain. When I looked up, I found that my whole upper body was twisted into flesh and blood by the invisible gas blade, and some parts even showed dense white bones. What''s more terrible is that the werewolf''s super regeneration ability can''t heal the wound in a short time. Because during the cutting process, many things like electrostatic flow remain in the broken skin and muscle, which seriously hinders the repair of damaged cells. "Ahhh!!! Damn it! Help me! There''s a monster here!" the werewolf roared and quickly changed, trying to break free with strong muscle strength. Unfortunately, the wind element has no so-called body and fixed form. He waved his claws and finally failed to grasp anything, but lost several fingers. When the other two werewolves heard their companions calling for help, they couldn''t care to continue to put out the fire. They also turned and rushed up to bite madly. They had no sense at all. Only Salas realized that the situation was bad, turned and ran to the warehouse at the back door of the supermarket, regardless of his life and death. To be exact, he took his hand as cannon fodder to delay time. "Hum! Still want to run?" With a sneer, Zhang Cheng raised his hand to summon the water element melroas, the fire element sassos and the earth element sethan, and let them block all the exits from four directions. Now, no matter which direction the werewolf leader wants to come out from, he must face one of the elements. As for those ordinary werewolves, they had long been hanged by Vera and turned into a sticky mixture of flesh and blood. Only the hardest bones were proudly preserved. They looked like scenes in horror films. Obviously, pure physical attack alone can''t really hurt it. After taking a deep breath of the bloody air, Zhang Cheng felt that his recently indifferent nerves began to get excited again, just like the strong stimulation that could not be described in words when a hunter launched a fatal blow to his prey. "It''s a wonderful feeling..." he raised his mouth to himself, took out the well water full of arcane energy from his bag and drank it. In the blink of an eye, violet light began to surround the body, forming an energy mass. Don''t think this is any protective magic! On the contrary, the function of these energy groups is closer to a magic supplement. When Zhang Cheng''s own magic is exhausted, he can directly draw energy from the energy group to quickly recover himself. Of course, just as everything has both good and bad sides, the disadvantage of forcibly drawing energy from the outside world is great addiction. In fact, because he often replenishes arcane energy from the pool in the barrel in the basement, he now has signs of addiction. If he doesn''t smoke a little a day, he will feel uncomfortable and can''t concentrate. However, in order to quickly gain strength and prepare for the upcoming chaotic situation, Zhang Cheng had to give up the isolation treatment temporarily and allow the magic addiction to continue to deepen. After all, as long as the barrel is protected from damage, it''s no big deal to have a magic addiction. The high elves have been sucking for thousands of years, and there''s no big problem. The so-called magic addiction will show serious sequelae only when the pure energy source is destroyed. Before that, the high elves created a brilliant magical civilization by absorbing the sun well. With a careless attitude, Zhang Cheng walked into the entrance to the warehouse on the ground floor with a Firestone staff. Just as he crossed the threshold, a small figure suddenly rushed out of the corner! Zhang Cheng raised his left hand and gave the other party a flame impact without thinking. Bang! The little figure fell to the ground, but soon turned over and got up, opened his mouth and roared menacingly. With the help of the flash of light just now, Zhang Cheng finally saw what attacked him. About 1.3 meters long, it looks like a reduced version of a werewolf, but its body surface is not covered with the thick hair of a normal werewolf, but is replaced by a layer of reddish brown scales. There are two sharp horns on its head, and its eyes are like two burning flames, constantly emitting strange red light. Magic Baby! The word immediately popped out of Zhang Cheng''s mind and realized that this was the mixed blood werewolf with hell blood obtained by Salas through the sacrifice ceremony. Although they are only less than a month old, their appearance is almost the same as that of children aged 13 or 14, and their strength, agility and regeneration ability are more than twice that of ordinary werewolves. At least ordinary werewolves can''t stand up in a short time after eating a flame shock. But the half blood werewolf rolled on the ground like nothing, and then quickly retreated, planning to launch the next sneak attack under the cover of darkness. "Is this your support and card, Salas? If so, I''m sorry to inform you that you may not be able to leave alive tonight." Zhang Cheng calmly closes the door and locks it, then slowly walks to the middle, raises his head and stares at the werewolf leader who jumps to the top of the box. "Who are you? Why are you against me?" Salas, whose whereabouts were exposed, jumped down, frowned and asked. He still doesn''t understand why a wizard appears for no reason and wants to kill himself. "Ha ha! Why did you ask? My God!" Zhang Chengcheng burst out laughing and asked, "don''t you remember that you chased me for several blocks with your men just over a month ago?" "Me? Chasing you?" Salas narrowed his eyes and began to search for memory. About a minute or two later, he suddenly thought of something and exclaimed with an incredible look: "you... You are an Asian Youth saved by Catherine?!" Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "ah, it seems you haven''t forgotten me. Tell me, what''s the purpose of attacking ordinary people and abducting young women to sacrifice to the devil? If you answer well, I can make you die faster." "How could this be possible... You were still an ordinary person... How did you become a wizard at once?" Salas obviously didn''t hear the question just now. He kept muttering and was completely confused. Chapter 83 "Wuwu..." "Woo woo..." While they were talking face-to-face, a large number of young werewolves mixed with hellish blood slowly left the dark cover, surrounded Zhang Cheng from all directions and roared menacingly. As long as they gave an order, they would immediately launch a siege. But for some reason, the werewolf leader didn''t respond, even didn''t mean to change, and still stood still. After a full two or three minutes, he suddenly raised his head and laughed like a madman without warning: "ha ha! I see... I see! You must be sent by the master to test me! It doesn''t matter, I will prove that I am the master''s most powerful servant! And you! You will die here today, just like the previous three!" "Master?!" a strange light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. He did not expect that the other party was not acting alone, and there was a hidden mysterious force behind it. "What? Do you want to deny it? Apart from the great power of the master, who else can say that an ordinary person can become a wizard in just half a month? Ah, I see. You have just gained power, so you are not qualified to know the name of the master. It doesn''t matter. I will make up this lesson for you. Whoever can survive in the end can work better for the master..." Maybe there is a mental problem, maybe the brain is too strong. Anyway, Salas seems to believe that Zhang Cheng, like himself, is the pawn of some behind the scenes, and his eyes even show inexplicable enthusiasm. What''s more, he didn''t show any fear of death at all, as if it was a great honor to die for his "master". Seeing this, Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and said in a disgusting tone: "Sorry to interrupt. First of all, I want to state that I have nothing to do with your crazy master. Second, since he is as powerful as you say, why hide in the dark like a sewer mouse? Finally, I don''t care what intrigues you have planned, but you provoked me. That''s why you must die today." "What?! you dare to slander the great master! Unforgivable!" Salas roared angrily. "Hum! Why? Just these disgusting magic babies? Sorry, maybe I had a little trouble dealing with them a week ago, but now..." Zhang Cheng pursed the corners of his mouth, deliberately dragged a long sound, suddenly raised his staff, centered on himself, and released a piercing ice ring around him. Pop! After a clear sound, the whole warehouse was covered with a layer of crystal clear solid ice. Neither the werewolf leader nor the mixed race werewolves who tried to approach could escape. Obviously, this is no longer the Frost Nova cast by master Azeroth in the ordinary sense, but a new spell created by combining the decoding of magic runes, which is far more than ten times more powerful than the former. Of course, the disadvantage is that once you leave the magical earth and go to another world, the spell is likely to lose its effect. Seeing that the enemies around him were firmly locked in place, Zhang Cheng''s hands suddenly burst into a hot fire. With a bang, he blew out the unlucky egg nearest to him and directly broke it into several pieces. Although werewolves of hellish descent have strong flame resistance, they can''t resist the shock wave generated by violent explosion. In addition, ultra-low makes all blood and body fluids freeze, which naturally leads to incredible results. Fireball! Flame Shock! Flame storm! Although in terms of talent, he is a true frost expert mage, but now he skillfully uses the fire spell to kill the enemies without resistance one by one. When the last half blood werewolf smashed into the corner of the wall and broke in two, Salas finally broke free from the shackles of the frost, his muscles expanded rapidly, and shouted wildly: "ah!!!! no!!! You ruined my task! You ruined the master''s plan! I''ll kill you! I''ll tear you to pieces!" In the blink of an eye, he changed from a slightly robust human to a huge werewolf. However, compared with the grayish brown hair of ordinary werewolves, his hair is closer to silver, or silver white. When the moonlight drags through the window, it will emit a faint halo, as if it were reflecting light. There is no doubt that Salas is not an ordinary werewolf leader, but a descendant of the ancient noble genealogy. According to the legend of this world, the common ancestors of all werewolves came from fenrier in Nordic mythology. To be exact, they were mixed blood children born after the combination of demon wolf and mortal woman. Its six direct descendants constituted the six famous clans of werewolves. Generally speaking, the purer the blood of a werewolf, the stronger the strength, speed, regeneration and resistance, and the closer the color of its hair is to silver and translucent. "A werewolf aristocrat? Things are really becoming more and more interesting..." Zhang Cheng whispered and retreated quickly. He doesn''t want to try whether the opponent''s black and sharp claws can break his Mana Shield at once. "Don''t try to run!" Salas forced his feet, and the whole man flew out like a shell. His speed was comparable to that of a high-speed car. In an instant, he rushed to the front and photographed it with black claws. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly didn''t expect that with the power of pure muscle, he could be so fast that he didn''t have time to make any dodge action. Now there are only two choices in front of him, either escape the attack range with the help of flash, or directly open the cold ice barrier and take a fatal blow under the crotch. After a short consideration, he finally chose the latter, that is, to open the ice barrier. Next second Bang! A mass of icy ice appeared out of thin air, blocking the sharp claws falling from the sky! When the claw was spread out by the huge reaction, it left five deep scratches directly on the reinforced concrete wall. Needless to say, once caught by it, even if it doesn''t hurt important organs, it will lose too much blood and die in just a few minutes. "Ouch!!!!!!!!!!!" With the piercing howl of the wolf, Salas wildly waved his claws to attack the ice barrier, trying to break the hard shell with brute force. But unfortunately, no matter how he slaps and bites, he can only leave a slight scratch on the outer layer at most. It''s a daydream to break it. Hiding under the protection of the ice shield, Zhang Cheng looked at the crazy werewolf leader outside calmly, took out an arcane Rune from his pocket and joked in a playful tone: "don''t worry, lovely little dog, what''s more interesting is still behind..." Chapter 84 "No! Nothing can stop me from killing you! No!" Driven by the strong animal nature, Salas completely lost his mind and didn''t realize the danger. He still roared wildly and waved his claws to attack the indestructible ice barrier. Every collision would make a huge noise. It has to be said that after his transformation, he is completely different from those ordinary werewolves outside. Even the demon baby mixed with hell blood can''t compare with it. The power of terror can still be clearly felt even across the ice. Although Zhang Cheng is not sure whether the other party can dismantle the tank by hand, it is absolutely no problem to dismantle an ordinary car by hand. Especially the claws with strange black light can never be as simple as calcium structure. However, as a saying goes, no matter how powerful a weapon is, as long as it doesn''t hit, it doesn''t make any sense. At the moment when the ice barrier disappeared, Zhang Cheng came behind the other party with a flash spell, followed by activating the magic stored in the arcane Rune without hesitation. moment Salas''s feet were covered with bitter ice, and the ice became thicker and thicker, extending from bottom to top. In the blink of an eye, the area below the knee loses its ability to move. He was trying to turn around and run. He stumbled heavily and fell to the ground. After repeated attempts, he couldn''t get up. He had to howl constantly to vent his anger and anger. "Hehe, how do you feel?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile, staring at the wolf leader''s wild eyes. But Salas didn''t respond at all. He just repeated the doomed actions over and over again. Seeing that the other party ignored himself, Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently and continued: "you know, I once made a girlfriend when I was in college. She had a dog. One winter was very cold. She was afraid that her pet would be frozen, so she spent money on a pile of clothes and shoes. Guess what? The dog couldn''t even walk when he put it on. He stumbled down the stairs, just like you now. It was from this incident that I got an inspiration. To deal with those huge and terrible special enemies, there is no need to hit hard and destroy their physical coordination. Of course, strictly speaking, you are not a dog, but in my opinion, you are not even smarter than that dog. At least after the dog fell down several times, he thought of tearing off the shoes that hinder his normal walking with his mouth. Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to tell you that the spells stored in runes will continuously release frost energy until you are completely frozen into a huge ice lump. No matter how hard you struggle or destroy it, it will continue to be repaired for six hours. If you want to say something now, it''s early, or you''ll never have a chance to speak. Because when you lose your ability to move, it''s time for me to kill you. " With the last word falling, Salas suddenly stopped all his actions and returned to normal human form in just a few seconds. With a ferocious face, he replied: "what if you kill me? I''m ready to appear for the master''s great cause! On the contrary, you don''t even know the master''s name. I began to look forward to what kind of fate the master has arranged for you." "Why, aren''t you going to say his name before you die? I promise you can avoid death as long as you say it." Zhang Cheng pretended to be kind. "Hahaha! Fool! Do you think I''m afraid of death? No! I''d rather sell my soul than betray my master!" Salas laughed wildly and shook his head. Staring at this guy who doesn''t get in, Zhang Cheng immediately felt a little headache. After thinking about it for a few seconds, he immediately pretended to be helpless and sighed: "Oh, well, let''s change the topic. Why do you think that the owner who doesn''t dare to show his face gave me strength? Or do you have any evidence to prove it?" Since he was inexplicably thrown into this familiar and strange earth, he has been thinking about who did it, what attempt and purpose. Now a suspicious clue suddenly appeared. Naturally, he would not let it go easily. He had to check it first. "There is no need to prove! When the master is willing to appear in front of you, you will naturally understand his greatness and surrender to beg for mercy and forgiveness in front of him." With this inexplicable sentence, Salas slowly closed his eyes and stopped talking, allowing the piercing ice to completely wrap himself up. "Damn it! In the end, I didn''t get any useful information..." while gritting his teeth and complaining, Zhang Cheng summoned the earth element sethan through spiritual connection. In less than a minute, the huge stone man squeezed through the entrance and came to the center of the warehouse. "Break it!" Zhang Cheng ordered Salas, who was frozen into an ice lump. "Yes, master!" Sethan turned his fist made of the hardest stone and threw it hard at the ice lump. Boom! After a loud noise, the surface of the ice lump was densely cracked with spider web like lines. Followed by the second punch Third punch Fourth punch Until the twentieth punch! Boom! The ice lump split into countless small pieces on the spot, and Salas in the center of the ice broke into several sections. Glancing at the frozen corpse, Zhang Cheng went straight to a deeper place and planned to search the vegetable to see if he could find any clues inside. But when he opened a guard room door, he was stunned immediately! In the small room, seven or eight werewolves curled up and trembled, including two children under the age of 10. Unlike normal werewolves, who will be dominated by the beast after transformation, they obviously maintain their reason, neither rush up to attack, nor raise their heads and howl. "Who are you?" Zhang Cheng, who noticed something was wrong, asked in a low voice. "I... we are employees and customers in the supermarket. The monster, he... He bit us and became like this in a few hours," carefully explained a werewolf with remarkable female characteristics. "Oh? So you have just been transformed?" Zhang Cheng''s face changed slightly when he realized what had happened. After all, one of the reasons why werewolf nobles have higher status than ordinary werewolves is the ability to transform ordinary people into werewolves. However, most werewolf nobles will abide by the rules set within the family and will not transform ordinary people casually. But Salas undoubtedly didn''t abide by this. Maybe the werewolves who recently attacked passers-by in Brooklyn are temporary transformed cannon fodder. Just as he pondered the meaning of doing so, the woman who had just spoken stood up slowly and said in an uncertain tone, "Sir, can you save us?" "Go out? Where?" asked Zhang Cheng, who had recovered. "Go back... Go home... I haven''t seen my husband and son for three days. Please help me." the woman cried and tried to win sympathy. "Sorry, madam, I can''t do that. Because..." Before Zhang Cheng finished his words, a man in the corner suddenly showed his fierce eyes and rushed up with a big mouth. "Look! That''s what I want to say!" Without thinking about it, he gave this thoroughly animal shaped unlucky guy a flame shock and ended each other''s tragic life. Chapter 85 "Ah!!!! Bob! My God! You killed Bob!" the twitching body made the woman open her mouth and scream. In fact, not only she, but also several other survivors showed their frightened expressions, completely unaware that they were no longer ordinary people without resistance, but monsters that could easily create a terrible massacre. Listening to the noise obviously exceeding 120 decibels, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help digging his ears, frowning and drinking: "Calm down! Unless there is something wrong with your eyes, it should be easy to see that he attacked me first. From a legal point of view, my behavior definitely belongs to self-defense, not murder. In addition, you might as well care about yourself first if you have time to worry about others. From the guy''s reaction just now, you will lose your mind for an hour or so at most , attack every living creature in sight. " "What?! you mean we''re going to lose control like Bob?" another young man in a supermarket uniform suddenly stood up with a look of panic in his eyes. "Of course! Any newly infected new werewolf will inevitably experience a transformation period, also known as the beast period. During this period, your body and spirit will undergo drastic changes, especially the beast dominated by instinct will be released, and finally become a new race of half man and half wolf. However, this change is not without danger, let alone its influence The threat caused by others is likely to succumb to the beast, and there is no way to recover his reason. "Zhang Cheng explained while flipping through the messy documents and books on the table. Soon, he found an old book detailing the sacrifice to the devil of hell. According to the strange touch of the pages, it was probably some kind of leather paper, but it was not clear what it was. Ancient! Dark! Full of evil! Even if you don''t understand the above words at all, you will naturally understand the meaning when your hand touches the page. There is no doubt that this book is the famous book of demons. It is an important tool used by the forces of hell to lure mortals to fall. It can ensure that even illiterate and blind people can hold all kinds of sacrificial ceremonies according to the guidelines in the book. Just as Zhang Cheng was about to take a general look, the young man in the supermarket uniform suddenly jumped up without warning, waved sharp claws, and burst into the woman''s eyes with a lightning flash. With great power, the tip of her claws ran through her brain on the spot. The woman didn''t even react, so she swallowed her last breath. After killing the first target, he didn''t mean to stop at all. He pulled out his claws and jumped at the second man Followed by the third The fourth The fifth In the blink of an eye, he was the only survivor in the house, and even two children could not escape. Looking at his bloody hands, the young man showed a ferocious smile on his face, then knelt on the ground and said in a very humble tone: "Sir, I have cleaned up these troubles for you, and I have also committed unforgivable crimes. I swear that as long as you can help me through the dangerous period, I am willing to give everything I have." "Oh? How do you know they are a trouble for me?" Zhang Chengfei asked with great interest in the face of this crazy behavior, but he didn''t mean to stop it. "Because you didn''t hesitate to kill Bob, I can see that in fact, we people have no value in your eyes, and worthless things are generally referred to as garbage. Since it is garbage, I have to deal with it. If I want to survive, I have to prove my value, don''t I?" the young man replied very calmly. "So you choose to kill to prove yourself?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. The young man nodded seriously: "that''s right! I was born in a poor neighborhood. I once joined a gang when I was about 15 or 16 years old. I know a lot of gang rules. One of the most important things is that if I want to win the boss''s trust, I must do something to his satisfaction, that is killing. I don''t ask much. As long as I can survive, I''m willing to pay any price for it." Staring at each other''s eyes full of desire for survival, Zhang Cheng suddenly smiled, took out the latest flip phone in his pocket and dialed the lawyer''s number. For about ten seconds, Polman''s nervous voice came out through the microphone: "Hello, sir, are you okay? It''s all done inside?" "Ah, it''s all done. But now there''s a little trouble. Salas has transformed several ordinary people by using his aristocratic blood. I want to know what to do with these people under normal circumstances?" Zhang Cheng asked pretending to be relaxed. "Ordinary people?! how many? If there are too many, they must be cleaned up! Because once they go crazy, they can''t clean up at all. If the number is small, you can consider taking it for your own use. I know an old wolf living in seclusion in New York, who can help teach the new werewolves dominated by the beast." Polman quickly gave suggestions. "Hehe, it seems you''re lucky." Zhang Cheng glanced at the young man kneeling at his feet, then continued to say to the microphone: "there were seven or eight just now, but there''s only one left. I''m going to give him a chance. In addition, you can come in and clean up the scene. I have something to rush back." "Yes! Please rest assured that I will get everything done." "Remember! No matter what you see tonight, you''d better not tell others, otherwise..." "I didn''t see anything! I didn''t hear anything!" "Very good!" ¡­¡­ With the busy beep coming from the receiver, Polman finally breathed a sigh of relief, took out the tissue paper, wiped the sweat on his forehead, hurried to the downstairs by elevator, and rushed into the warehouse after a while. As soon as he entered the door, he saw frozen corpses everywhere and the head belonging to Salas. "Oh my God! This is really a novel way to die!" the lawyer took two steps forward with convulsions in the corners of his mouth, tore off a dustproof cloth at random, wrapped the head and planned to take it away. Because the witch Catherine has offered a high reward of 200 gold dinars to arrest the troublesome werewolf. But before he finished packing, a shadow slowly came out of the darkness. "Who?! who are you?" Polman shouted, taking out a short silver-plated dagger. "Don''t be nervous, sir. My name is clover. I''m the new werewolf who needs to be trained," said the young man, revealing his half human and half wolf body. Because he hasn''t passed the wild period, he doesn''t have the ability to transform his form freely. "Shet! Please don''t sneak next time. My heart is not very good. Come on, I''ll take you to meet the old cripple first." after Bowman whispered a curse, he jumped into a supermarket delivery truck outside, carrying a young man who called himself clover and disappeared into the boundless night Chapter 86 "Mission - Revenge completed! You successfully killed your enemies, rewarded two talent points and increased the magic limit." With the small characters appearing on the sheepskin, Zhang Cheng soon realized that a powerful arcane skill flowed in his blood vessels. Before he took a few steps, the transformation of his body was completed. Although it was not the first time, he was still frightened by the terrible ability of parchment. In addition, Salas''s inexplicable words made him more and more doubt that it was no simple coincidence to come to this world. Of course, he is not stupid enough to fully believe in an idiot like a cult crazy believer, but has a strong interest in the "master" hidden behind the scenes. You know, the werewolf aristocrats in this world are not the running dogs of the villains in many fantasy works, or the cannon fodder of the dark forces. The most powerful of them can fight thousands of troops equipped with hot weapons alone. According to the records of the underground world, during the Second World War * * when Germany attacked the Soviet Union, an infantry regiment accidentally fired shells into the castle inhabited by the Silver Eye clan for generations. As a result, only an hour later, the regiment disappeared from the world. To be exact, it was all killed. There were incomplete bodies everywhere. This is not a group of werewolves, but a werewolf - Anthony of the phantom. It is said that his transformed limbs are stronger than his brothers and sisters. When running at full speed, he can briefly exceed the speed of sound, resulting in residual shadows. Many times, his opponent has been killed by him before he reacts to what''s going on. It can be said that werewolves, especially werewolf nobles with pure blood, are often very arrogant and should never behave like Salas. Either Salas was brainwashed or controlled by some unknown spiritual magic, or there was really a powerful terrorist behind the scenes planning something. As a suspicious person, Zhang Cheng is undoubtedly more willing to believe the former. While he was thinking and walking along an unknown alley, he suddenly found that a woman about 1.8 meters tall appeared more than ten meters away. Because the sky is too dark and there is no light nearby, we can''t see each other''s face for the time being. "Good evening, little wizard," said the woman suddenly. "You are..." Zhang Cheng immediately stopped and kept a safe distance. "Ha ha, I''m Cassandra, the daughter of nature. Nice to meet you." then the woman took two steps forward and took off her hat to show her true face. Black short hair, black eyes, a face full of cold temperament, painted with strange patterns such as oil paint or tattoo. The arms and thighs are strong and powerful. It seems that they have undergone long-term and strict exercise. Zhang Cheng bet that there must be muscles like fitness coaches hidden under each other''s clothes. After all, Druids in this world are not the more moderate sect of Azeroth, but follow the almost cruel law of survival. If a person wants to join them, he must live in the extremely cold Arctic Circle for one month without carrying any tools, food and fresh water. Only then can he survive be qualified to learn ancient knowledge and spells with the elders. This means that before becoming a druid, every sect member must be a master of survival and a master of unarmed struggle, otherwise he can''t stick to the end. Looking at the face full of strange patterns, Zhang Cheng hesitated a little, then stroked his chest with one hand and owed a little: "good evening, dear daughter of nature, I don''t know what''s wrong with you blocking my way?" He didn''t understand why Catherine''s sworn enemy found him, and he was still in such a lonely alley. "No, what''s as like as two peas", I just feel your breath to confirm that you are exactly the same as someone described. The voice just fell! Cassandra suddenly raised her hand and snapped her fingers, followed by a leopard in black fur from the sky, landed steadily next to Zhang Cheng, and raised her nose to sniff around. After a full minute, it turned back to its master and roared in varying lengths. "Well, well, really?" Cassandra obviously understood the meaning of the leopard''s call and soon showed an expression of surprise. When the leopard''s cry stopped completely, she quickly took out a emerald oak seed from her arms and said in a meaningful tone: "I believe you have heard some grudges between me and Catherine. With the war game getting closer and closer, one of us must be killed by the other." "Sorry, madam, I''m not interested in getting involved in this kind of thing, let alone standing in line." Zhang Cheng frowned and interrupted. Cassandra shook her head in disapproval: "Don''t worry, let me finish. Maybe you don''t know Catherine very well. She is a woman with strong desire control and will never allow uncertain factors, so whether you are willing or not, you have to face choices in the end. I just make your choices more. Here, this is a natural seed, which can help you fight against desire and Catherine." "Only these?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and asked. He didn''t think the other party''s purpose would be so simple, and he didn''t believe that someone would give himself a magic item for no reason. "Why, do you suspect that I want to use you like Catherine?" Cassandra asked with a smile. "No, whether to be used has never been the focus of attention. I don''t even mind being used, but the problem is that I want to know what purpose the person using has, malicious or goodwill, and whether I can benefit from it." Zhang Cheng expressed his position expressionless. Although in the eyes of many outsiders, his relationship with Catherine is very close, but in fact, he just uses each other. If he has enough interests and success rate, he doesn''t mind stabbing the witch in the back at all. "You are really special and dangerous. But some things can''t be said now, at least not now. Maybe I''ll talk to you again when the time comes. Goodbye, young wizard, I firmly believe that you will be on our side sooner or later..." With these inexplicable words, Cassandra began to retreat slowly and disappeared into the dark with the leopard in the blink of an eye. Staring at the deserted alley, Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and muttered, "first is the witch Catherine, followed by the element messenger Kane. Now even Cassandra, the daughter of nature, has appeared. I''m really popular recently. No matter what you''re planning or want to use me to achieve some purpose, you''d better not touch the bottom line, otherwise..." Before he could finish his words, a line of small words suddenly appeared on the parchment: Task - integration completed! A new world channel opens! The next second, he was swallowed by the golden light and disappeared in place. Chapter 87 When the golden light dissipated, Zhang Cheng found himself in front of the mysterious tower standing in the void. The only difference is that the portal to Azeroth is not far ahead, but a huge hourglass blocks the entrance. Judging from the flow speed of a large amount of fine sand inside, it is estimated that it will take a long time before it can all fall down. This means that the world that has been opened can not travel freely without restrictions, but has a certain cooling time. As for how long it will take and whether every world is the same, it is unknown. With an uneasy mood, Zhang Cheng stepped on the stone slab floating in the air again. moment A fantasy world that should only exist in games, books and film and television works slowly emerged and revolved around him. Having had a similar experience, he immediately realized that he was randomly selecting the next world, and his face showed an expression of tension and expectation. The tension is because once he extracts some more dangerous worlds, such as Phelan, who "there are many Red Wizards like dogs and immortal lichs everywhere", and the ancient scroll world where large-scale war breaks out all the time, as well as the world of shelters full of hell demons, he can''t guarantee that he can survive. Of course, to some extent, Azeroth''s danger is almost the same. But Zhang Cheng caught up with a relatively peaceful period of time. Instead of two Orc wars, the outbreak of the scourge of the dead, and the invasion of the Burning Legion, I''m afraid he died halfway before he arrived in Dalaran. As for expectation, it is because each world has a relatively independent knowledge system that can be learned and used for reference, and even get some interesting gadgets. As a power seeker, he will never let go of anything that can make him stronger. With a full minute of high-speed rotation, the illusion around the body began to slow down and finally stopped slowly. At the moment when the illusion of the earth continent in the Lord of the rings was about to stop, a strange red light suddenly flashed, followed by the illusion and moved forward again, and finally stopped in front of him was the world where the song of ice and fire was located. Next second The dazzling white light fell from the sky, depriving Zhang Cheng of his ability to perceive and even think about his surroundings. When he came back, he was already in an unknown forest path, not to mention people. There were no decent landmark buildings around. At a glance, there were lush woods. Out of habit, he subconsciously looked at the parchment and saw that it read: Task - the game of power. Use your wisdom to gain certain rights and status in this world full of conspiracy and betrayal. The higher you climb, the better the reward. Mission - Dragon. Get at least one dragon egg and hatch it. After success, you will be rewarded with a magic spell - the oath of the dragon family. You can call your own dragon in any world anytime, anywhere. Mission - son of the forest. Explore where the sons of the forest once lived and learn their mysterious knowledge and spells. Mission - fencing. Master a sword skill and kill at least 50 opponents with the sword. There are Gandalf, a famous double holding mage, and Azeroth, a fighting mage with a sword. How can you be an exception. After success, randomly select a melee class template from the fantasy world. Task - overcome magic addiction. You have unknowingly contracted a serious magic addiction. Overcome it. After success, you will be rewarded with a magic waist bag, which can be used to carry items weighing no more than 100 kilograms and no more than 10 cubic meters. In addition, a kind reminder, it''s best to reduce your dependence on arcane energy. In this world, you can''t restore magic normally After reading the last word, Zhang Chengcheng couldn''t help but curse in a low voice: "Damn it! I know I''m addicted to magic, but I haven''t given me time to prepare in advance. Besides, what''s the ghost of swordsmanship? Gandalf is Maiya and a demigod! Azeroth''s combat mage has also been trained since childhood, and it takes 20 years to cultivate one. Now I''m allowed to kill with a sword? And 50? Are you kidding?" Unfortunately, as usual, parchment did not respond at all. Seeing that the protest was invalid, he couldn''t help sighing, carefully opened his backpack and planned to count how much well water he carried that could restore his magic. After all, without knowing how long he needs to stay, he must strictly control the number of spells to ensure that he will not be miserable enough to rush to the front with a long sword at the critical moment. I didn''t know the result. I was a little scared. He had only nine bottles left after shaving out the bottle he had used before. In other words, after nine fierce battles at most, fencing will become his only dependence "What a pit father! I can''t live this day! I knew I should have bought some guns to carry with me." Zhang Cheng complained while taking out the telescope in his travel bag to patrol around. As a man with some common sense, he knows that the first difficulty he faces is not to choose which camp to join, let alone to contact the plot task, but how to get out of this endless forest. You know, he doesn''t have any food, water, wild survival tools and salt to supplement electrolytes. If he can''t find a village or town within three or five days, he will fall on the way and become the rations of unknown beasts. Soon, on the road not far behind, he found a large number of relatively new wheel marks, extending from south to north to the horizon. In addition to the wheel marks, there are many horse hoofs and human footprints. Judging from the number, the team has at least 30 people, perhaps businessmen or nobles. Anyway, following these people, 80% of them can find towns and villages. Just as Zhang Cheng put away his telescope and planned to carry his travel bag on his way, an uncontrollable desire suddenly appeared in his heart. His first reaction was to take out a bottle full of well water. However, at the thought of the complex situation to be faced next, he finally released his hand with difficulty, fell on his knees with a plop, and hit the trunk with his head like crazy to alleviate his mental pain. You don''t have to ask. It''s a demon addict. At this moment, he realized why so many high elves went crazy and even wanted to die immediately after the destruction of the sun well. But unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. Even if he had, he would not hesitate to take well water again to restore magic, so as to obtain powerful arcane powe Chapter 88 Three days passed in a flash. As the tall and majestic wall of Junlin city appeared on the horizon, Billy, a businessman driving a carriage, was obviously relieved. Although Westeros is peaceful at present, armed gangs such as mountain bandits, robbers and mercenaries have never disappeared. Even if they are close to the traffic arteries in the capitals of the seven kingdoms, they will occasionally encounter one or two waves. Those who are lucky may still be able to save their lives. If they are not lucky, they will even end up with people and goods. Therefore, whenever he arrived at his destination safely, he would pray piously to the gods to thank each other for their kind protection. Looking at the fat man''s mouth, Zhang Cheng smiled with disapproval and silently appreciated this huge city with obvious medieval and Renaissance style on earth. According to the description of novels and TV dramas, King''s landing should be a city larger than medieval Paris, but smaller than Constantinople or ancient Rome, with a permanent population of about 500000. Without the support of modern transportation and transportation system, this is almost the limit that a densely populated city can accommodate. Further increase will lead to incredible difficulties in administration, public security and food supply. In fact, the rulers of Junlin city never really cared about the life and death of the residents in the city, especially the large number of beggars and poor people living in flea nests. Even if they were starved to death, the streets would not attract the attention of any adults and objects. Feeling the huge class contradictions vaguely revealed in the city, Zhang Cheng touched his chin and muttered in an uncertain tone: "maybe I can guide the hatred a little, and then take this opportunity to create an unprecedented chaos to benefit himself..." "What are you muttering about, sir?" Billy asked curiously, turning around at some point. After just three days together, he has been impressed by Zhang Cheng''s speech and insight, and firmly believes that the other party is 100% an aristocratic child traveling abroad, or a young bachelor from Xuecheng. Except that the body may suffer from a terrible disease (actually a magic addiction attack), everything else is so enviable. "No, it''s nothing. I''m just thinking about what to do next." Zhang Cheng always maintains his sense of mystery. He knew very well that when he joined the game of power as a player, whether the famous careerist "little finger" bertier berrisi, or the "eight clawed spider" Wallis, who acted secretly, would start tracking down the clues step by step, and it was only a matter of time for the businessman to reveal the place where he first appeared. This means that the less a businessman knows, the easier it is for him to hide himself. "Ha ha! As a man, how can I not go to the Silk Street when I come to King''s landing." Billy laughed and gave advice. "Silk Street?" Zhang Cheng whispered again. From the doubt in his eyes, he could see that he didn''t understand what there was to go to a place selling cloth. The fat man licked his lips and explained with a licentious face: "the Silk Street is not a place to sell silk, but a place for beautiful women to do business. They can serve you comfortably with only a few silver deer. For men who have experienced a long journey, nothing can relax more than this." After listening to this sentence, Zhang Cheng finally understood that the Silk Street is actually a red light district, which specializes in meat skin business. He quickly refused with a smile: "ha ha, thank you for your kindness, but forget it. I''m going to find a place to change some money first. I don''t know what you recommend?" "Change money? With what?" Billy hesitated obviously. "Of course it''s gold!" without thinking, Zhang Cheng took out a small piece of gold with golden luster from his travel bag. Billy quickly took it over and looked carefully. He even took a bite. After confirming that it was really high-purity gold, he immediately exclaimed excitedly, "my God! How much gold do you have?" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and replied, "not much. It''s about thirty yuan. Can you help me estimate the price?" At the same time, he was interested in observing the fat man''s reaction. As long as he showed a little greed or had an evil heart, he would quietly end each other''s life before he approached the city gate. In fact, these Gold Nuggets were brought back from Azeroth last time, and there was no time to deal with them until the team providing Salas intelligence asked to pay with gold. And this point on hand is the rest after paying the remuneration. I didn''t expect it to come in handy now. "Three... Three... Thirty dollars?!" Billy''s voice was obviously trembling. After all, according to the price situation of Westeros, a golden dragon is equivalent to 30 silver months and 210 silver deer. Even in King''s landing, where the price is relatively high, a silver deer is enough to eat a good table of wine and vegetables in the hotel and recover a large number of copper plates. A good suit of armor is only about four golden dragons. Ordinary people who work hard for a year may not be able to earn a golden dragon. Thirty small gold bricks, each worth at least 50 to 60 gold dragons, and thirty is 1500 to 1800 gold dragons! Those who can casually give out so much money either come from the house of a prominent noble or a rich businessman on the other side of the sea. For a moment, the fat man''s eyes changed, and family names flashed in his mind, trying to find the facial features that could be connected with the young man in front of him. However, it was a pity that he couldn''t find any at last. Only Ann resisted the impetuous greed and returned the gold bullion with a bitter smile: "sorry, sir, you have too much gold to eat with my financial resources. If you don''t mind, I can introduce you to a place." It''s not that Billy doesn''t want to kill Zhang Cheng and seize gold, but that he knows that since the other party dares to show his financial resources, he must rely on to protect his property. If he does it rashly, he''s afraid he''ll be killed immediately. "Oh? Where?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest. "As far as I know, there is a brothel on the Silk Street, which secretly does the business of exchanging gold. Not only the price is fair, but also it will never hurt the killer because the guests carry too much gold. If you need it, I can take you personally after I deliver the goods." Billy said with an undisguised expectation on his face. "No problem, my patience has always been good, not to mention visiting the scenery of Junlin city." Zhang Cheng didn''t care. "Then please sit down." The voice just fell! The fat man suddenly raised his whip and whipped his horse''s ass. the painful horse quickly accelerated his pace, and in the blink of an eye, he passed through the city gate and entered the noisy street Chapter 89 "Weapons! Excellent weapons! Do you want to get a good place in the martial arts competition? Please choose a weapon to take advantage of! We have the best long sword in Junlin! The relentless hammer! The cross crossbow and long bow with hundreds of steps through the Yang!" "This gentleman! Please come in and have a look at our armor! Lock armor, plate armor, leather armor, inlaid armor, knee protection, neck protection, almost everything! They can protect you from harm!" "Beautiful ladies and ladies, please note that silk from distant overseas has just arrived today. It can not only make you shine in various banquets, but also take care of your delicate skin." "Spices! Delicious spices! Only 300 silver deer in a small bag! You will never find your more valuable goods!" "Good wine from old town! Welcome to taste!" ¡­¡­ With the endless Hawking, Zhang Cheng finally saw the true face of this so-called second-largest city in Westeros. Like most medieval style cities, the sanitary condition of Junlin is really not very good. It can even be called dirty and messy. The streets and buildings have not been planned at all. They are piled up in a mess, and the pungent smell of excrement and urine can be smelled from time to time. However, due to its close proximity to the sea and rivers, the trade is very prosperous. At least there is no sign of unrest at present. Every businessman is trying his best to sell his goods to passers-by in order to make huge profits and bring a large amount of tax revenue to the royal family. Zhang Cheng is a little confused. Sitting in such a cornucopia, how could Robert, the "green hat king", owe up to six million Golden dragons. As long as a few decrees are issued to protect and promote maritime trade, and several privateering fleets are funded to burn, kill, loot and establish colonies outside, it will not be long before the Westeros continental version of the era of great navigation will open, and there will be no need to worry about money at all. However, it is a pity that it may be restricted by his vision or factors he does not know. In short, although the owner of the Iron Throne has a very powerful Royal Fleet, he has never used this fleet to absorb wealth. Billy drove his carriage carefully through the chaotic street and soon stopped in an alley marked "flour Street". The smell of wheat and meat from the surrounding area can easily be judged as a food processing area providing bread, sausage and cooked meat products for the whole city. Not far away, several busy apprentices are assisting the master to take out the freshly baked bread, put it into the prepared wooden basket, and then load the carriage to various hotels, restaurants and markets. The fat man skillfully jumped out of the car, knocked on the door of one of the food workshops, and shouted at the top of his voice, "Jean! Jean! Come out! The goods you want have arrived!" "Damn it! Don''t make a noise! If I burn this oven of bread, I will peel your skin." a grumpy voice quickly came out of the house. About two or three minutes later, an old man with rough skin and a face pushed open the closed door, waiting for his two turbid eyes to ask, "where are my goods?" "Well, it''s all in the car. It''s definitely the best flour. There''s absolutely no wheat bran. You have to give me a good price." Billy pointed to the cloth bag at the back. "Hum! No wheat bran? That''s what you told me last time, but I found that at least one sixth of it was mixed. If you dare to play such a trick this time, I''ll tell the golden robe and let them talk to you about integrity." the old man tore open the bag and carefully checked the quality of the flour while threatening. Although in Zhang Cheng''s opinion, this yellow and brown wheat flour must contain a lot of impurities, he showed a satisfied expression: "yes! It has been fully improved by two grades compared with the last time, and I will give you an additional 30% price." "No! No! No! Jain, you have to understand that flour as good as this is not easy to get. The price of 30% is too low, at least 50%. Don''t think I don''t know how much it can sell after baking bread. Old man, you are a little greedy." the fat man shook his head desperately and tried to bargain. "Fifty percent? Are you crazy? The martial arts contest hasn''t started yet! What''s more, the reason why bread can sell at a high price is not only the good quality of flour, but also my ancestral baking skills for three generations, up to 40 percent. If you don''t agree, go away." the old man called Jan directly issued an ultimatum. If it were not for the recent surge of floating population in Junlin city and the increasing consumption of all kinds of food and drinks, he would not be the head of this injustice. Billy narrowed his eyes and stared at each other. He seemed to want to judge whether there was any possibility of increasing the price. After more than ten seconds, he pretended to reluctantly promise: "well, for the sake of our cooperation for many years, we have a deal. In addition, I also brought some sausages, bacon, live chicken and wine. If you need them, take them together. I have to run to the next one." "Old price?" said Jan with a look of distrust. "Of course, the price is increased by 40%. I tell you, in the next period of time, there will be a large number of knights and nobles in King''s landing city. As long as you can serve them well, you can make a lot of money, so don''t be so stingy to your friends." the fat man fought for his own interests impolitely. "Asshole! You''re such a greedy snake! Be careful to prop yourself up! Unload it, I''ll take it all." after saying that, Jain waved to the house. In the blink of an eye, two young apprentices ran out and carried flour, various food and drinks into the warehouse bag by bag. After a simple calculation, the old man threw a leather pocket full of silver deer to the fat man. The latter carefully counted and confirmed that there was no error, and then the two sides completed the transaction. Although there are more valuable currencies such as Golden Dragon and silver moon, silver deer is the most abundant and widely circulated currency in the commercial field. Zhang Cheng did not speak from beginning to end. He silently read the whole transaction process and had a general understanding of the business atmosphere of Junlin city. First of all, most of the time, neither party has signed any paper contracts or agreements, all relying on oral commitments and personal credit guarantee. Secondly, there are certainly not a few tricks such as filling up and cheating. If you are not careful, you will probably be killed. Finally, administrative agencies and laws rarely interfere with the behavior of businessmen, and will not increase inexplicable taxes under the same pretext as the dark medieval European Lords on earth. Just as he was going to continue to observe the local conditions and customs around him, the fat man finally emptied the whole carriage, smiled and invited: "Sir, get in the car, I''ll take you to the place you want to go most now..." Chapter 90 Silk Street, a place where all people in King''s landing city can have their own desires. No matter whether their sexual orientation is gay or heterosexual, they can find their own happiness here. Because from the moment you set foot on this street, you will be immediately attracted by the white thighs, sexy back and almost transparent tulle clothes. Some even don''t mind being watched by passers-by. They offer a passionate play directly next to the window on the second floor. The loud screams and groans can be heard clearly from dozens of meters away. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Zhang Cheng couldn''t believe that a world equivalent to the background of the middle ages has such an open concept of sex. He can enjoy the rest of his body without fear of legal sanctions by paying a copper whoring tax every time. What surprised him even more was that those "interesting clothes" with quite avant-garde design could not only properly reflect the hazy temptation, but also perfectly explain the theory that covering some key parts could stimulate interest far more than naked. Of course, these are only scenes that can be seen in high-end brothels, while those low-end brothels can only see poor girls in patched linen robes. In order to attract guests, they don''t hesitate to pull the neckline very low and show a fairly full chest. Most of the guests are mercenaries, small businessmen, Poor Knights, guards and so on. Billy glanced over the most beautiful women with greedy eyes and walked towards the largest and most decorated brothel on the street. When he had just crossed the threshold, a blonde in a pink gauze skirt greeted him and greeted him with a smile: "good afternoon, two adults, what do you need? A beautiful young girl or a handsome guy?" "Hey, hey, although I want to answer that I want a beauty like you, it''s a pity that the protagonist today is not me, but the gentleman around me." the fat man deliberately moved forward, put one of the salted pig hands on the other''s upturned hips, and whispered in his ear: "we want to exchange a lot of gold..." "Oh? How much is a large sum?" the woman did not care whether she was taken advantage of, but turned her attention to "business". "At least 1500 golden dragons! The exact number will not be known until the adult evaluates it." Seeing that the other party did not resist, the dead fat man had more courage, and his right hand even began to slide down along the gully, blatantly invading the most sensitive part of the lower body. "Fifteen hundred golden dragons?" the woman subconsciously turned her eyes to the honesty without saying a word. Her face showed hard to hide surprise. She followed quietly to avoid Billy''s further exploration, stepped back a little and said, "come with me. The adult is just upstairs." Looking at her attractive criminal figure, the fat man licked his lips with regret: "Damn it! It''s almost! When I make a lot of money, I must pack her for fun for the first half of a month." "The charge here is very expensive?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest, touching his chin. "It''s more than expensive! It''s outrageous! You know what? Buying a 15-year-old girl in the old town for her first night is enough to play a golden dragon, but ordering a girl here requires more than two golden dragons. I''ve worked hard for several months to play a night." bill whispered with his mouth tilted. Just as they were talking, the blonde prostitute quickly walked through the stairs and corridor, took them to a very quiet room and bowed to the man sitting in the chair: "Lord bellish, these two people said they had a business of more than 1500 golden dragons to talk to you." "OK, I see." the man nodded gently. He looked very short, with a pinch of pointed beard. He was obviously not young. He had a lot of white hair on his temples. Although he had a polite smile on his mouth, his gray green eyes showed a sharp light like a falcon. Although he only met for the first time, Zhang Cheng instantly recognized the biggest conspirator and careerist in the whole story of the song of ice and fire. At the same time, he was also one of the best players in the power game, "little finger" pettil berrishi. After all, his facial features are so obvious, coupled with this brothel, it''s not too difficult to guess. The blonde prostitute didn''t mean to talk more nonsense. After bending her knees again, she immediately turned away from the room and brought it to the door. When the sound of her footsteps faded away, bellish made a gesture of invitation: "don''t stand silly. Please sit down. Do you need some wine?" "No, thanks. I hope to keep a clear head when talking about business." Zhang Cheng took the initiative before the fat man. Perhaps at present, many people mistakenly believe that "little finger" is still a small role that is harmless to humans and animals and can not pose a threat to anyone, but he is very clear that the conspiracy master has personally planned the death of the former Prime Minister and began to provoke the hatred of the two huge forces of "Lion" and "wolf". I don''t know how to die if I don''t have the spirit to deal with such a guy and I''m sold. "Ah, well said, few people realize the disadvantages of excessive drinking. It seems that you are a smart man who knows restraint. But I''m a little curious. You don''t seem to be a resident of the seven kingdoms. Are you a free-trade city-state on the other side of the sea?" After only three or two words, bellich began to test the details of Zhang Cheng. "It doesn''t matter where I come from. What matters is how much benefit I can bring, doesn''t it?" said Zhang Cheng, opening his travel bag and putting pieces of yellow and Orange gold ingots on the table. Bellish''s eyes lit up slightly, smiled and echoed, "yes! With these gold, I promise that even those noble lords who are high above will not shut you out." "So what''s your price?" Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t intend to continue playing this little game of mutual temptation and chose to go straight to the theme. To be exact, before Robert and Duke ed, the "king of the green hat", died, he was not ready to make too much contact with the conspiracy master to save what he could be caught. "Hehe, an impatient guest. It doesn''t matter. I like your directness. I just counted that there are 30 gold bricks on the table. According to the weight and volume of each piece, I''ll offer you the price of 1800 gold dragons. I don''t know what you think?" bellich crossed his hands and offered a seemingly generous condition. As the finance minister of the royal family, he knows very well how many golden dragons can be forged after all the gold nuggets in front of him are melted, and how many benefits he can get from it Chapter 91 "Only 1800 golden dragons?" Zhang Cheng questioned with a smile. Although he has not seen the Golden Dragon so far, judging from the fact that the "hound" alone can take the 40000 reward of the champion of the martial arts competition, a golden dragon is definitely not heavy. In addition, when casting precious metal coins, it is necessary to mix some ordinary metals such as lead, iron and copper. The mixing of conscience points is about one tenth to one seventh, and those with black hearts can even mix more than one quarter. This means that the gold bullion placed on the table is conservatively estimated to be able to cast about 4000 to 6000 gold dragons. After all, the metal smelting and casting capacity of junlincheng is still at a relatively backward level. It is difficult to give a clear proportion of the specific loss in the middle. The "little finger" was good. He wanted to send him away with 1800 golden dragons. He ate more than twice the net profit. He was so black hearted. If it were not for the direct consumption of gold, it would cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. He wouldn''t even say a word of nonsense and just turned around and left. Belixi obviously realized that the young man sitting opposite him was not those small vendors who were easily deceived, nor mountain bandits and pirates who did business without money. He immediately smiled and asked, "so how much do you think it should be?" "I think 3000 Jinlong is a very suitable price." Zhang Cheng gave his psychological price without thinking. "Three thousand? No, no, no, my young friend, you are too greedy, and you also don''t realize that this is not an ordinary transaction. I''m sure that if you take this gold to the market to buy things, someone will start looking for trouble for you in three days at most. But if you sell the gold to me, these troubles will no longer exist. Since there are eighteen hundred golden dragons If I can''t satisfy you, I might as well raise it a little more. How about 2400 golden dragons? "Bellich made a little concession while quietly threatening. For the hint of "little finger", Zhang Cheng smiled contemptuously. A violet light flashed in his pupil. With the help of arcane energy, he instantly shaped a square gold brick into a delicate little dagger, then stood up and pasted it in each other''s ear and whispered a warning: "Count pettil berrisi, please don''t show off your tricks in front of me, and don''t think no one knows what you''ve done. You know? There are always some incredible powers in the world, such as dragons and magic..." After saying this, he said that the dagger was gently placed on the table. Belish carefully picked up the golden dagger and stroked the exquisite notch on it. His face was full of incredible expressions. After a full minute, he came back to his senses and asked in an uncertain tone, "are you a wizard? I heard that there are a small number of people with extraordinary abilities living in the immortal palace in queles city. Aren''t you one of them?" "The wizard of queles city? Hehe, no, please don''t compare me with those garbage." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be arrogant and shook his head. "Real magic is not only an illusory prophecy, but also a horror story used to frighten children. It can be fire, ice and lightning, which is enough to defeat all enemies." "Powerful and incredible power..." belixi whispered to himself, and finally took a deep breath to answer: "well, according to what you said, three thousand golden dragons. But there is an additional condition. You have to tell me why you came to King''s landing and what''s the purpose?" "Purpose? If I said I was coming to the martial arts competition, you wouldn''t believe it, would you?" Zhang Cheng returned to his seat and smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "Ha ha! You are so humorous. I have to admit, maybe you do have some incredible power, but once you go to the duel field, even the weakest contestant can easily beat you." belixi glanced at Zhang Cheng''s thin body and laughed and joked. "Don''t be so sure, count. How about we make a bet?" Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended not to admit defeat and offered the invitation. Bellish nodded carelessly: "no problem! Tell me, what''s the bet and how much?" "How about this competition? If I don''t win the championship, I''ll do whatever I can for you free. But if I win the final championship, you promise to do what I can for me free." Zhang Cheng quietly dug a big hole for the other party. Although with his current physical fitness, let alone resisting the frontal impact of the lance, even a slightly stronger farmer can pull him off his horse. But according to the task given by parchment - fencing, he can immediately obtain a melee class template as long as he kills 50 opponents. With protective magic and simple Armor Weapon enchantment, no one can try to hit him. "Oh? You seem quite confident?" the cunning bellich did not immediately give a positive answer, but continued to test the details. He always had a hunch that the mysterious young man in front of him seemed to know what he was planning. "I''ve always been very confident. How about a bet. Oh, by the way, if it''s convenient, buy me an aristocratic title. I believe that many descendants of poor aristocrats are willing to give their families and surnames in exchange for a rich reward." Zhang Cheng was not polite at all. He directly began to make use of the complex and huge relationship network behind the "little finger". Staring at the two grayish green, belixi seemed to want to see through his opponent''s true face hidden under the false disguise. After about ten seconds, he replied with a smile: "OK! I bet! But the noble status is a little troublesome. I suggest you spend a little more money to settle it at one time to save trouble in the future." "How much does it take to spend more? Is two hundred golden dragons enough?" Zhang Cheng has had an experience in this kind of thing, so he is familiar with it. Anyway, under the medieval background of the song of ice and fire, which is extremely inconvenient for transportation and communication, if you want to find out whether a person is yourself, you don''t need to worry about what results you can get in a few months or even years. "Give me five hundred golden dragons. I''ll give you a jazz title without any dispute, and promise that even if you use it to participate in the martial arts competition, you won''t reveal any flaws." bellixi clearly saw that Zhang Cheng needed this noble title very much and resolutely opened up the high price. "Deal! Now please pay me 2500 gold dragons, and then all the gold ingots on the table will belong to you, Lord count." Zhang Cheng didn''t intend to tangle too much about money, so he quickly agreed. In fact, if the power of magic is not strongly restricted, he doesn''t need to worry about money at all. He just needs to make a few enchanted weapons or armor, and he can make huge profits immediately Chapter 92 With a withdrawal voucher printed with the seal of the Royal Chancellor of the exchequer handed over to Zhang Cheng, the transaction was finally completed. As long as he went to any Mint near Junlin to show his certificate, he could immediately pick up 2500 brand-new golden dragons that had just been forged, and he didn''t have to worry about any difficulties. Of course, such bills with 100% cashability are themselves equivalent to a trading currency. They can be taken to the market to buy bulk commodities. No businessman will refuse, at least not before the outbreak of war. Just as he folded the bill and stuffed it into his pocket, "little finger" suddenly raised his arm and made a vague gesture. moment A sharp dagger ran across Billy''s throat with lightning speed! Poof! Bright red plasma gushed out along the gap and scattered everywhere! The fat man tried hard to cover the bleeding wound with his hands, but unfortunately, all his efforts were in vain. In the blink of an eye, the blood blocked the trachea. Finally, the whole person slowly fell to the ground, suffocated and died. Until he swallowed his last breath, he didn''t understand why the other party wanted to kill himself, let alone why Zhang Cheng sat still. There was no shock or tension on his face, as if everything was taken for granted. The strange atmosphere lasted for about a minute, and bellich said in a slightly apologetic tone: "I''m really sorry. He heard too many things he shouldn''t hear, so he can''t go out of the room alive, otherwise God knows whether it will reach Wallis''s ears. You should know that my old friend''s attitude towards mysterious power is not very good." "I fully understand! But please remember, the next time you do such a thing, you''d better ask for my permission first, otherwise I will regard it as a provocation." after saying that, Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes, glanced at the killer in a cloak with cold eyes, and then got up and left the room. There is no doubt that the repeated temptations of the "little finger" made him a little angry. At the same time, he also realized that none of these old slickers who had lived in a deceptive environment for a long time was easy to deal with. If he joins the power game as a player, the challenge he will face is not only from the conspiracy behind, but also a series of problems including inheritance, marriage, war and so on. You know, Westeros doesn''t believe in "kings and princes prefer seed". What we pay attention to here is birth and noble blood. No matter how capable a person is, without a good family background, he can only honestly serve the nobles in exchange for a completely unfair reward. This is why the first decision Zhang Cheng made was to buy a noble title, because only by obtaining this title can he become a player, not a chess piece in the hands of the players. As for the fat man''s death, Zhang Cheng was not surprised at all. To be exact, his fate was doomed from the moment he stepped into the room. If the fat man is smart enough, he should stay at the door and wait instead of coming in and trying to participate in a conversation far beyond his understanding. Sometimes excessive self-improvement will not bring benefits, but will lead to death. Looking at the motionless corpse on the ground, belixi tilted his mouth slightly, played with the exquisite golden dagger, and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "a wizard with mysterious power has come to King''s landing? The situation is becoming more and more interesting..." "Sir, what do you think of the body?" the killer asked carefully. "What love is what you can think little of?" "after the dark, throw the fish into the sea and feed the fish. Oh, yes, send two people. I''ll stare at the young man. I''d better put some eyeliners around him. I want to know what he eats every day, what he does and what kind of woman he likes. I have a hunch that he will become a very useful piece of chess in the future." Berri''s table gave a surveillance order without hesitation. "As you wish." the killer bent down and bowed, and quickly hid into the shadow. But just as he was about to leave through the secret passage behind the brothel, he suddenly saw a hand around the corner with a silver disc-shaped device. Before he could figure out what was going on, he immediately felt a strange red light hit his eyes. Then the whole person began to be in a trance and unconsciously lost his vigilance. Obviously, this disc is nothing else. It is the charm pocket watch just obtained from Kane not long ago. Because it is a constant spell, it is not affected at all and can still be used normally. "Tell me, what did your little finger ask you to do?" Zhang Cheng came out slowly and asked meaningfully. "Watch! He asked me to watch you!" the killer replied with dull eyes. "Oh? Just surveillance?" Zhang Cheng frowned subconsciously. Based on his knowledge of belish, it would be strange if the other party didn''t take some action after seeing the power of magic with his own eyes. "Yes! He also let me put a few eyelinting around you, secretly collect all your hobbies and habits, and think you are a very useful piece." Under the control of the spirit demon, the killer undoubtedly regarded Zhang Cheng as the person closest to him, and chose to betray his original master without hesitation. After hearing this sentence, Zhang Cheng immediately showed a mocking smile on his face and said to himself: "After seeing the power I can''t understand with my own eyes, I still have such a mind. Should I praise you for your extraordinary courage, or do I overestimate your strength, dear count pettil berrisi? Let''s wait and see who is whose chess piece and who is the person who manipulates it..." The voice just fell! He raised his hand and snapped his fingers, followed by a quick turn, left the narrow passage and returned to the noisy street. When the distance was beyond the control of the pocket watch, the killer suddenly aroused his spirit and began to patrol around with an alert eye, but soon fell into confusion. You don''t have to ask. The poor man doesn''t remember what happened just now. Finally, he can only continue to execute the order issued by the "little finger" with confusion. Hiding in the crowd, Zhang Cheng looked at everything, smiled and whispered, "the game has begun now, hasn''t it?" At the same time, belixi, who was sitting in the room, had just received an intelligence message from the north. After a simple reading, he pursed his mouth and exclaimed: "Caitlin, my dear, I didn''t expect that after so many years, you still haven''t changed at all. However, it''s a pity that no matter what you do this time, you can''t save Ed''s fate. Because the chaos I planned will begin soon, and it will become a ladder for me to move towards power. Dear, the game of power has begun..." Chapter 93 With the approaching of the official start of the prime minister''s martial arts contest, a large number of foreign people have poured into the whole Junlin City, which has brought great pressure on the already poor public security, and also made the prices of various foods and drinks rise. Apart from other places, the house just bought by Zhang Chenggang has been patronized by three waves of thieves in a row. The youngest wave is only 11 or 12 years old. All of them come from the slum called "flea nest" and are still a group of children who haven''t grown up. The motive of stealing is also very simple. I''m very hungry. I climb the wall and flow into the kitchen. I''m going to get some leftovers to fill my stomach. Looking at these skinny little guys kneeling on the ground, he sighed helplessly and ordered: "just give them something to eat, and then let them go. Remember, Delhi, don''t disturb me in such a small matter in the future. Just deal with it yourself." "Yes, sir, you are a kind man." a middle-aged man of about 40 touched his chest with one hand and bowed. As a professionally trained housekeeper, he has faithfully performed his duties since the day he took office. He has managed such a large yard in an orderly manner without any mistakes. "Well, go and help you. By the way, inform Blanco that it''s time for fencing training." after that, Zhang Cheng ignored his housekeeper and continued to play with the bottles and cans on the table. With the start-up fund of 2500 Jinlong, he disguised himself as a noble child from a long way in just a few days. He not only bought a house with a large area, but also hired a housekeeper, two male servants and four female servants. Most importantly, he hired a Powerful Mercenary to seriously practice his fighting skills. He planned to kill 50 opponents before the competition, so as to obtain the melee professional template as soon as possible. Anyway, the requirement given by the task is to kill 50 opponents, and there is no strict requirement on what level the opponent needs to reach. This means that before the battle begins, you may be able to seriously injure the other party or starve for a few days. As for the candidates, the robbers, local ruffians, hooligans, murderers and rapists held in Junlin City prison are the best targets. They don''t mind selling some of them in private. In fact, many prisoners in the prison are secretly stuffed into the cabin every year, transported to the distant slave sea and sold to slave owners living there. About three or five minutes later, an old man in leather armor with two wooden swords in his arms walked into the room and saluted: "good afternoon, sir. I suggest you give up the unrealistic idea of participating in the martial arts competition again. Because with your skill and talent, it is difficult to defeat a qualified veteran, let alone a knight with excellent martial arts, even in a few years." "Don''t talk nonsense! Let''s start today''s fencing class." Zhang Cheng put down his research, turned and pulled out a heavy training wooden sword. "Well, whatever you want, it''s not my time and money to waste anyway." Blanco shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He didn''t even take a standard sword posture. He waved the wooden sword at will and said, "I''ve taught the basic steps, breathing and parry skills of fencing several times. Today, let''s enter the actual combat stage. Although I personally think you should exercise your muscles first, it doesn''t matter if you strongly demand it, please start attacking now." "Be careful!" Zhang chengmeng, who never liked nonsense, took a step forward and waved his first sword from bottom to top with a standard low hand style. Although the posture looks not pleasing to the eye, the actual combat effect is not bad. To be exact, in most actual combat swordsmanship, there are not many movements that can be called beautiful. "Well done! But that''s not enough!" Blanc defused the attack effortlessly with a backhand However, he did not take the opportunity to launch a counterattack, but just stepped back and continued to stand in place waiting for the next round. Obviously, according to Zhang Cheng''s current level, let alone win, it is very difficult to create a threat. But he has never been a person who likes to follow rules, nor will he be limited by the so-called standard posture. After the failure of the first round of attack, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, showing a cunning smile, followed by holding up his wooden sword and making a hard chop. Out of habit and instinct, Blanco immediately chose to parry with a sword in both hands. At the moment when the two wooden swords were about to collide, Zhang Cheng suddenly raised his foot and kicked the key part between the other party''s legs. This time, his action was fast and sharp, leaving no reaction time for his opponent. Next second Bang! "Ah!!!!!! it''s time to... Damn it!" Blanco knelt painfully with his lower body covered, his face twisted. Needless to ask, he must be in great pain now. He can''t even grasp the sword. As a mercenary who lived and died, he encountered such a mean, shameless and obscene move for the first time, so he was caught accidentally. "Hehe, how do you feel, my dear swordsmanship teacher?" Zhang Cheng asked proudly. "Great! I''m sure that if you use this trick in a formal martial arts competition, you will be infamous for a hundred years, and your majesty will even directly deprive you of your noble title." Blanco replied with gnashing teeth, covering his injured "egg". Looking at the other party''s embarrassed expression, Zhang Chengcheng couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha ha! Don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to be used in the martial arts competition. I just want you to judge. If I take up the sword to duel with an ordinary person now, what are the chances of winning?" "It''s hard to say. Personally, I think it''s hard for most people to stop your foot. Why, are you in any trouble?" Blanco struggled to stand up and asked with concern. "No, no, that''s all for today''s swordsmanship. I''ve got the answer I want." Zhang Cheng threw the wooden sword aside and continued to play with the gadgets on the table. Seeing that the employer didn''t intend to disclose the news, Blanco didn''t force it, leaned slightly, and then turned and left the room. As soon as he left the front foot, Zhang Cheng put on a gray cloak, took a sword and a bag of golden dragons, slipped out of the back door quietly and went straight to the direction of Junlin City prison. As early as two days ago, he had contacted the warden and negotiated the price. The next thing he had to do was pay and kill the criminals in the bottom cell of the prison. Chapter 94 The dungeon of Junlin city is located on both sides of the moat. It is a place that makes people feel creepy at a glance. You can often hear sad wails or crazy laughter inside. Whether local residents or outsiders, they usually stay away as far as possible. Only illegal businessmen who secretly do slave business often visit here. Zhang Cheng, who covered himself with a cloak, walked carefully through the dark tunnel and tapped the iron fence. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Who are you?" a guard came up and asked with two light gray eyes. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I brought this." Zhang Cheng raised his pocket full of golden dragons and shook it twice. Hearing the sound of gold collision, the guard immediately showed an undisguised joy on his face. He didn''t even say a word of nonsense. He quickly opened the fence and smiled and made an invitation gesture: "come with me, sir." "Thank you!" Zhang Cheng quietly stuffed a Golden Dragon into each other''s palm. After several days of in-depth understanding, he has almost found out the situation of the garrison of Junlin city - "golden Robe", which can be basically described as erosion. Because they have lived in big cities full of temptation for a long time, they are very similar to the forbidden army of the Song Dynasty. Many of them have long lost their fighting consciousness and are full of thinking about how to make money rather than improving their fighting ability. In particular, the more than 20 people in charge of the dungeon colluded from top to bottom to sell ordinary criminals who had no money and power to slave traders, so as to make a lot of profits. Anyway, there are many poor people in the slums. More than one fifth of them have committed theft. It''s not easy to catch them They passed through the gloomy and humid corridor one after another and soon came to a hall with fire pots. Because they were at the bottom, they had no windows and looked particularly depressed and dull. In the middle of the hall sat a slightly fat middle-aged man. When he found someone coming in, he immediately put his hand on the hilt of his sword vigilantly: "who is it?" "Warden, sir, this gentleman has brought a large bag of money. He should be going to talk about business with you." the guard hurried forward and explained. "A big bag of money?" the warden''s eyes showed a trace of greed and immediately changed into a smiling expression. "Please sit down. I like business best. But before we start, can you show me your sincerity?" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly, flashed an imperceptible sneer, and then nodded his head: "yes, please see." The voice just fell! He threw the bag full of Golden Dragon directly onto the table. WOW! Because the mouth of the bag was not tied tightly, more than 50 golden dragons scattered all at once, emitting a yellow orange light. Gudong! The warden swallowed his saliva and quickly rushed to count one by one. After a full two or three minutes, he raised his head and bowed with an almost flattering attitude: "Dear Sir, please allow me to apologize for my unreasonable just now. You have expressed enough sincerity. Now please tell me your requirements. I promise that we can meet you only if we have it here." Never think that fifty golden dragons are few. After the death of the conqueror, Innis succeeded to the throne. The sons of the armed soldiers of the seven God church and the poor rallied against each other. The cruel Meige offered a reward of a golden dragon on the scalp of each soldier''s son and a silver deer on the scalp of each poor rallying member. Although this happened many years ago, Westeros has neither opened the era of great navigation nor large open-pit gold and silver deposits for mining. In addition, the rate of inflation of precious metal money itself is ignored, so it still has considerable purchasing power even today. Fifty golden dragons are enough to buy almost all the prisoners in the whole dungeon. Zhang Cheng ignored the other party''s flattery, raised his hood a little to show his true face, lowered his voice and said, "I think we have agreed on the terms before. Now please fulfill the agreement. Remember, what I want is those real criminals. Don''t make up with the poor in flea nests." "Is it you?!" the warden gave a fierce blow. He won''t forget the mysterious man who broke into his bedroom a few nights ago. "Yes, it''s me. What''s the problem?" Zhang Cheng stared at each other with threatening eyes. "No! No!" the warden quickly shook his head desperately, followed by the guards who rushed to one side and shouted, "Damn it! What are you doing standing silly! Go and empty the bottom cell! Then select 50 felons and send them one by one." "Yes!" Although the guard was a little puzzled by the fierce reaction of his boss, he responded obediently. In the blink of an eye, the deepest room of the dungeon was clean, followed by a strong young man who committed murder. As soon as he crossed the threshold, he found Zhang Cheng waiting in place. He quickly turned and asked the jailer, "Damn it! Who is this guy? Why isn''t he shackled? And he still has a sword in his hand?" "Shut up! Put your hands and feet out!" urged the jailer impatiently. "What the hell?" the young man muttered, and put his hands and feet out of the cage. Without saying a word, the jailer opened the lock directly, took off the shackles, turned and disappeared at the end of the dark tunnel. Staring at his ignorant opponent, Zhang Cheng smiled, threw another ordinary iron sword at him and shouted, "pick it up! Pick it up and fight with me! As long as you can win me, I can set you free again, but if you lose, you will end up dead." "What... What?!" the young man was obviously stunned. "Sorry, I''ve said the rules again. I don''t want to repeat them again. I''ll start attacking after three numbers. Three... Two... One..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng suddenly waved his weapon and stabbed the other party in the throat. His movements were fast and fierce, and he was completely running for a fatal blow. "Shit! You madman!" the young man cursed, grabbed his long sword and tried to parry. As like as two peas, Blanco made a mistake, which was exactly the same mistake as that of the king. He only paid attention to the sharp blade and ignored the fatal and dangerous kick. Next second "Ah!!!" The young man screamed and clamped his legs. The whole man fell into a state of pause. Before he recovered, a cold light plunged into his eyes. Poof! The dazzling blood and brain slowly flowed out along the eye socket, and then fell to the ground with a plop, swallowing the last breath. Zhang Cheng took out the parchment and glanced at it. Sure enough, he saw the number 150 in the task - fencing column. Chapter 95 No hesitation, no hesitation, only a strong desire for power After confirming that killing criminals can complete the task, Zhang Cheng completely incarnated as the messenger of death and mercilessly killed one prisoner after another. In just over an hour, the ground of the lowest cell was covered with dark red plasma. Although most of the bodies had been dragged away, the pungent smell of blood could not be concealed. Looking at the frightened expression on the guard''s face waiting outside, I''m afraid he has classified Zhang Cheng into the category of metamorphosis and neuropathy. After all, normal people don''t spend more than 50 golden dragons idly running to the prison to kill prisoners, and they won''t still maintain an extremely indifferent attitude after seeing so many deaths, as if they were killing not living people, but a group of livestock. Of course, to some extent, his idea is not wrong at all. Zhang Cheng subconsciously refuses to admit that these worlds really exist. Although he is not aware of this, he is incisively and vividly reflected in his attitude towards people, that is, he does not treat people as people. It is estimated that in his eyes, all the experiences at present are just a thrilling game. All the remaining people except himself are NPCs. The meaning of existence is to provide themselves with tasks or experience values required for upgrading. It was this strange psychological state that made him have no mental burden at all when he was killing, because he never regarded the dead guy as his kind. "Hoo Hoo Hoo" With a violent gasp, Zhang Cheng finally cut the last prisoner under the sword, recovered his strength against the wall, and looked down at the task on the sheepskin. It says: Mission - swordsmanship, kill 5050 opponents, preliminarily master the basic mercenary swordsmanship, evaluate "opportunism", and randomly select a melee class template. moment A disc-shaped pattern printed with various marks suddenly appeared on the paper and began to rotate at a very fast speed. You don''t have to ask. Each mark represents a melee class in a certain world. He doesn''t know what it represents. Only ten seconds later, the disc slowly stopped, and the black pointer stayed on a shield pattern with a long sword. Before Zhang Cheng could figure out what his profession was, a powerful and evil force emerged through parchment, transforming every inch of his muscles and bones. In the blink of an eye, the originally slightly thin body grew strong muscles. At the same time, a lot of fighting skills and the knowledge of skillfully using all kinds of weapons and armor appeared in my mind. When all this was done, a line of small characters quickly appeared on the parchment: "random selection is complete, and you have obtained the melee class template - Dark guard." "Dark guard? Isn''t this an advanced class in the game''s winter free night?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and whispered. In short, the dark guard is the opposite of the basic class of paladin in the rules of dragon and dungeon. If the latter is the embodiment of order, goodness and virtue, then the former is the defender of evil and tyranny. They not only have strong melee fighting skills, but also can exert many evil spell like abilities, such as breaking good chop, detecting goodness, summoning purgatory servants, waking the dead, dark blessing, demonized weapons, desperate aura, etc. However, as the most junior dark guard, he can''t use any of the above spell abilities for the time being. He just learned how to poison weapons. However, compared with before obtaining the professional template, the melee ability has undoubtedly been greatly improved. At least now, in the face of Blanco, a veteran mercenary, he doesn''t have to play those tricks. Just as he dried the blood on his sword and was ready to leave, a line of small words suddenly appeared on the parchment: "mission - martial arts competition. Use everything he can to win the championship at the upcoming martial arts competition. After success, he will promote the dark guard class to level 2, and reward a set of exclusive armor and weapons. If he fails, he will permanently close the dark guard and upgrade later." "Hum! Just what I want." Zhang Cheng sneered, took out a golden dragon and threw it to the jailer who had carried his body for a long time, and then left the gloomy and terrible dungeon without looking back At the same time, "little finger" bertier berrisi was sitting in the room, playing with a seal ring symbolizing aristocracy in his hand. Without raising his head, he asked his men standing in front of him: "are you sure no one knows about this?" "Yes, sir. This guy named Mason was forced by life to owe a lot of debt. Even if someone noticed anything, he would never doubt us. In addition, since the only relative died three years ago, no one should know him." the man with two moustaches whispered. Berish nodded with satisfaction: "very good. You''ve done a good job. Now go down and have a good rest. I''ll pay you later." The man with two moustaches bent down and bowed: "thank you for your generosity. But before leaving, please allow me to take the liberty to ask, are you going to sell this hard won noble status?" "No, strictly speaking, I didn''t sell it, but made an investment," berisch explained with a smile. "Investment? You mean..." "Shh! Don''t say it. I''m going to give Wallis a big surprise." When saying this, the eyes of "little finger" were full of smiles, as if expecting something. As an ambitious and schemer, he has always regarded the dead eunuch who secretly collects all kinds of information as a potential opponent and enemy. Now he suddenly finds that someone can pose a great threat to him. How can he not make good use of it. "Hehe, I see. Goodbye." Moustache smiled comprehensively, turned and left the room, picked up a prostitute and ran to the second floor. It wasn''t long before he made a fierce snap. Belixi touched his chin and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "then, dear Wallis, how would you react when you learned that there was a young man in King''s landing who mastered magic power? It''s really exciting..." As soon as the voice fell, he quickly took out a piece of paper, brushed and wrote a line of small words on it, then stuffed it into the letter box together with the ring and handed it to the attendant squatting at the door. Without saying a word, the latter ran to the roof and released a raven. About ten minutes later, Zhang Cheng, who had just returned to his residence, got the letter box sent by the housekeeper and opened the sealed cover. He immediately saw the note saying: "my young friend, your name will be Mason Asplin from today. I will send someone to deliver the details later." Chapter 96 "Mason Aspen, 25 years old, has black hair and black eyes. Now no relatives are alive. His grandfather made meritorious service as a hired knight, was promoted to a hereditary aristocrat and obtained a small fief. However, due to poor management, this generation has already owed a huge debt, so he had to sell the territory to pay off the debt and only retained the aristocratic title..." After reading the information just got, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, and secretly lamented that the man was really miserable. As an aristocrat, he was forced to sell his basic land due to debt. If nothing happens, his son or daughter will lose his aristocratic title and become associated with civilian businessmen after his death. The reason is very simple. In the feudal system, the land determines the grain output, the grain output determines how many people can feed, and the population determines how many professional soldiers can be trained out of work, that is, the so-called war potential. People with a little mind understand that a nobleman who has lost his territory is like a tree that has lost its roots. Even if it looks lush on the surface, it will wither and die in a short time. It has no value to win over. Since there is no value of courtship, there is naturally no need for marriage. Will the children born to a man who can''t marry a woman of noble blood be recognized by the aristocratic circle? The answer is clearly no. Ignite the data and throw it into the copper basin. Zhang Cheng quickly transferred his attention to a pair of silver armor. Needless to ask, this is his enchanted armor specially prepared for the martial arts competition. However, due to the differences in energy systems between different worlds, it can never be completed. Seeing that the martial arts competition was about to begin, he had to give up the original design and replace it with a semi-finished product that provided arcane energy by himself. Of course, metal and leather will seriously hinder the flow of arcane energy, so when he wears armor, he will lose his spell casting ability temporarily. Sometimes Zhang Cheng has been thinking about why parchment makes him shuttle through different magic worlds and what it constantly implies. After all, from the three worlds he has experienced at present, each world has its own unique power system. Although the knowledge of the other two worlds can also play a role of reference, it can not be used directly. Only through a lot of research and practice can a small part of them be integrated together. Perhaps the purpose of parchment is to let him discover the common ground of all these incredible worlds through research and exploration, and then achieve some kind of ulterior purpose. As an observant person, Zhang Cheng seems to have grasped a key point, that is, energy. Whether arcane energy, shadow energy, natural energy, divine energy, etc. are everywhere in Azeroth world, or the mysterious energy whose name is unknown to the magical earth for the time being, they are the basis for supporting the huge supernatural ability group. If these energies are lost, the power systems of the two worlds will collapse in an instant. However, the world in which the story of the song of ice and fire takes place seems to be a little different from the first two. Its mysterious energy does not always exist, but presents a specific periodicity. According to the descriptions in books and TV dramas, once the mysterious energy begins to return, whether it is the extinct dragon or those who suddenly master the magic power, it will spring up like mushrooms. If Zhang Cheng can crack the secret before the energy tide comes, he can instantly become the most powerful individual in the whole Westeros, and easily control the outcome of a war. Even danilis targaryan and her three dragons can only stand aside. After understanding this, he immediately made a series of plans. The first is to win the championship of the long gun competition of the martial arts competition, and then use the rich bonus to form a mercenary army with a number of about 300 people, so as to make a big splash in the next battle of the Heishui River and get a ride on the Lannister family. As for why Lannister, not stark, not baratheon, not Tyrell, not tangaryan at the other end of the sea The reason is very simple. They have an unparalleled advantage, that is, they have always firmly controlled the capital Junlin of the seven countries. In addition, the old lion is far more intelligent and tolerant than the leaders of several other families, and the Lannister family''s tradition of paying off debts, people with a little brain will know who should choose to be more beneficial to themselves. In addition, according to the plot, after the old lion is killed by the little devil, he can also take this opportunity to boldly take advantage of marriage and other means to seize the ownerless land of Gaoting. Anyway, after the church explosion, the tiller family lost almost all their heirs. What Zhang Cheng has to do is to get an unmarried woman of the tiller family in advance to ensure that she did not appear at the scene of the explosion. Secondly, send someone to inquire about the whereabouts of the dragon egg in private, and try to find a dragon egg that can hatch before the energy tide comes. Finally, and most importantly, find the place where the sons of the forest once lived and collect their knowledge and magic. ¡­¡­ After finalizing several things he needed to do in the world, Zhang Cheng quickly devoted himself to the transformation of armor, and completed all the processes in just one afternoon. In fact, this armor is not so much armor as a camouflage. When arcane energy is injected into armor along the rune, ice armor and Mana Shield will be generated immediately. Any weapon will instantly produce an incredible deflection. Moreover, because there is an iron plate outside, there are not many abnormalities. But if you directly display it, a translucent energy shield will appear around his body. Unless everyone is blind, it will certainly cause great riots. Just as he was about to try on his armor, there was a knock outside the door. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Sir, someone has just sent the battle list for tomorrow''s martial arts competition. I should have a look at it." the voice of housekeeper Delhi came in through the door. "Oh? So fast?" Zhang Cheng couldn''t help trying on his armor, quickly opened the door and took the paper in the other party''s hand. Mason Aspen appeared impressively in the fourth line. The opponent was no other than the famous "hundred flower Knight" Loras tiller At the thought of this fag who especially likes "showing off", a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face and said to himself, "isn''t it just performance? Tomorrow I''ll let you know the self-cultivation of a real actor..." Chapter 97 In 298, the prime minister''s martial arts competition was held on the riverside outside the city as scheduled. Nobles from the seven kingdoms and knights who wanted to become famous one after another, as well as many wealthy citizens who wanted to watch the excitement. For a moment, countless heads crowded the newly built site. Vendors also took the opportunity to sell food and drinks to the audience. All kinds of noisy voices were heard. Although in novels and TV dramas, Robert baratheon, the "green hat king", has always been described as a stupid king who drinks and lusts and pays little attention to political affairs. He only thinks about hunting, whoring and indulging his desires every day. But in fact, in the years when he was crowned king, the prosperity of agriculture and Commerce in Westeros has been greatly improved. Although the royal family owed a lot of debt due to its extravagance, it had nothing to do with the civilians. On the contrary, because there is no large-scale war, the whole society is in a relatively stable state, and most people can barely live. Perhaps, as some economic experts have concluded, when the production structure is in a relatively primitive state, as long as there is no damage from external factors, it can complete its own adjustment and develop in a better direction. Of course, all these have nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. As a contestant, with the help of his servant, he has put on a silver body armor full of exquisite patterns, smiled and waved frequently to the female audience in the stands to show his gentlemanly demeanor. In order to cater to the aesthetic taste of the world, he specially spent a little makeup before leaving. The whole person looks like a handsome man. However, compared with the "hundred flower Knight" Loras tiller, he shows more masculine side, especially the beautifully designed armor, which is like a work of art rather than a solid armor. Many experienced fighters are secretly waiting to see jokes. They don''t think that goods with a large number of hollowed out patterns can block the fatal impact of cavalry guns. Just as everyone was talking, the little maid with freckles on her face carefully wiped off the dust on her boots and whispered comforting: "master, don''t be brave. If you can''t, just admit defeat. I heard that Lord Loras tiller is a graceful knight and won''t hurt her opponent at will." "Do you think I will lose?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the little guy with a smile. "No, no, I just don''t want to see you hurt." the girl quickly shook her head. Born in a slum, she managed to find a stable job. She didn''t want to encounter the misfortune that her master died before she worked for a few days. "Sir, Dana is right. I also suggest you give up early. The hundred flower knight may look young and thin, but in fact, he received strict training when he was very young and can use weapons such as sword, axe and hammer to the extreme. Admitting defeat may be a bit embarrassing, but it''s better than losing a small life." Blanco echoed. In fact, as early as a few days ago, he had been persuading his employer to give up unrealistic ideas. The martial arts contest is not a gentle gathering of nobles, but a dangerous performance that may die at any time. A little wrong will lead to lifelong disability or death. "Hehe, thank you for your kindness, but I am stubborn and conceited. I will never change my decision. Besides, who says I will lose?" As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Cheng put on his helmet, with a long gun made of apple wood in one hand and a shield in the other, urging the horses to slowly approach the competition field. At the same time, Loras tiller, on the other side, was ready and raised his long gun. "Hum! What a good actor..." Zhang Cheng pursed a sneer at the corners of his mouth and also raised his riding gun. Seeing that the two contestants had entered the competition, Robert, who had been impatient for a long time, immediately drank up the wine in his glass, stood up and shouted, "I announce! The first long gun competition of the martial arts competition, Loras tiller vs. Mason Aspen, starts now!" With the last word falling, they immediately urged the horse to accelerate. Because of wearing heavy armor, the horse didn''t run very fast. It didn''t enter the attack range until four or five seconds later. Loras Tyrell has obviously had a lot of competition experience, adjusting the position of his long gun and protecting his predecessor with a shield. You don''t have to ask. He''s going to kill his opponent who doesn''t have any fame in the first round. However, Zhang chengmingxian didn''t intend to end too early. He wanted to tease his opponent under the gaze of countless eyes and show his strong side. Therefore, without thinking, he injected arcane energy into his armor, directly threw away his shield and took the opponent''s full blow. Bang! Bang! With two loud noises, they passed by, and the wooden long gun in their hands was broken. The only difference is that Zhang Cheng''s body hardly shook, while Loras tiller leaned back and almost fell off his horse. Embarrassed to stabilize his body, the hundred flower Knight quickly turned around with incredible light in his eyes. At the moment of impact, he clearly felt that his long gun hit something, but somehow his opponent didn''t even respond. The king sitting in the audience showed a surprised expression on his face, turned and asked the attendant, "what''s the origin of this Mason Asplin? Why haven''t I heard of him before? Strange, a knight with such skills should be very famous." "Well, your majesty, all I know is that Sir Mason Aspen once had to mortgage his territory because of debt," whispered the young man in charge of pouring the wine. "Interesting, it seems that there will be a good play in this martial arts competition," whispered Robert, touching the thick beard on his chin. At the same time, the "little finger" berry sitting in the audience also stopped talking and stared at Zhang Cheng, who had turned and was ready to launch the second round of sprint. It took a full minute to recover and hurried out of the stand. After a short repair, Loras tiller put on his helmet again and took the lead in launching the charge with a new Lance. This time, he didn''t show his demeanor, let alone wave to the women in the audience as before. His mind was full of only one idea, that is to defeat the bastard who made a fool of himself. "Wow, I''m angry. That''s what I want." Zhang Cheng smiled contemptuously, lowered his body slightly, and started a sprint Chapter 98 As we all know, the focus of the gun riding competition is to use the wooden gun in hand and the acceleration brought by the horse running to hit the opponent''s body parts, forcing him to lose his balance and fall from his horse. Generally speaking, most knights can''t move flexibly because of wearing heavy armor, let alone dodge. They can only clamp the long gun and resist the opponent''s attack with the help of the strength of the waist and legs. This means that basic factors such as height, weight, strength and the horse''s sprint speed often become the key to win or lose. Loras Tyrell undoubtedly knew this, so he did not hesitate to let the excellent horse under his crotch suddenly speed up, intending to create an artificial time difference. However, he obviously didn''t know. In fact, the armor Zhang Cheng was wearing was not as thick as he thought. To be exact, it was like a coat. In addition to the thin iron sheet wrapped outside to hide people''s ears and eyes, all below are ice armor and Mana Shield composed of arcane energy, which will not affect the action at all. At the moment when the "hundred flower Knight" confidently handed out his long gun, a trace of mockery appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face under his helmet. Immediately after that, he made a move that stunned all the audience - sideways and let his opponent''s horse gun close to his shoulder and cheek, while his own long gun poked hard on the shield and made a loud noise. Bang! Without any accident, lolas Tyrell, who unilaterally suffered the impact, flew up from his horse and fell to the ground. His helmet also fell off at the moment of impact, and there was no so-called chivalry. What''s more, because his feet were stuck in the stirrup, he was dragged forward by the war horse, and his head was about to hit the wooden guardrail in front of him. Once hit, not to mention the damage to the skull caused by the impact, the fragile neck will be broken on the spot. Such a thrilling scene made many people stand up involuntarily, especially those women close their eyes one after another, as if they couldn''t bear to see the tragic death of their "Prince Charming". Similarly, those nobles close to the Tyrell family subconsciously held their breath. They knew how great a shock would be caused if Loras Tyrell died at the martial arts competition. But at this critical moment, Zhang Cheng suddenly pulled out his sword, turned around and threw it out, went straight over his opponent''s horse and inserted it into the wooden fence in the middle. The dragged "Baihua Knight" was impartial, the pedal just crossed the sharp sword body, and the leather rope for fixing broke. Due to inertia, he continued to roll forward a few times, and finally stopped to avoid the tragic end of breaking his neck. Pop! Pop! Pop! Pa Just before the audience could recover, Robert took the lead to stand up, applauded and praised: "wonderful! This is the competition I want! Mason Aspen! In the name of the king, I announce that you have won today''s first round knockout." The voice just fell! Deafening cheers came out of the field! "My God! It''s incredible! The famous hundred flower Knight lost to an unknown guy!" a young man exclaimed unbelievably. The slightly older fat man standing next to him turned his eyes angrily: "idiot! Are you blind? Even if people with this martial art are not famous now, they will be famous after the martial arts competition." "That''s right! I''m afraid no other contestant is the opponent of Sir Mason except Sir Gregor krigon," another old man in purple robe said. In fact, not only them, almost everyone on the stage is discussing the competition fiercely, and even some boring women are comparing who is more attractive "Sir Loras, are you all right?" After waving to the "green hat king" and the audience, Zhang Cheng quickly jumped off his horse and came near, deliberately pretending to be very concerned. "Thank you for your concern, sir Mason. Thanks to your timely action, I''m afraid I can''t speak now." the hundred flower Knight struggled to get up from the ground and glanced at the solid fence with lingering fear. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if he hit it just now. Maybe he would be the luckiest result to lie in bed for the rest of his life. Zhang Cheng replied with a smile: "this is what I should do. After all, I caused you to fall off your horse. Naturally, I have to bear the corresponding responsibility." Loras smiled bitterly and shook his head: "No, please don''t say that. The reason why I fell off the horse is not you, but my own reason. I suddenly accelerated my horse speed. What''s more, we are in a martial arts contest. You just did what any contestant would do. I am convinced that you lost. Finally, congratulations on your successful promotion. I will send someone to you later." It has to be said that as a well-educated noble child, he really has a bearing that ordinary people can''t reach. He admitted his failure in a big way. He didn''t make excuses for himself or mess around like a scoundrel. Whether acting or from the heart, he sends a clear signal to the outside world that he is a person who can afford to lose. But Zhang chengmingxian didn''t intend to let the other party go, continued to smile and suggested, "Sir, I heard that you have a habit of giving a rose to a lucky lady at the scene at random after each competition. If you don''t mind, can I borrow your rose and give it to a lovely and charming lady?" "Oh? Who are you going to give it to?" lolas asked in surprise. "Hehe, of course it''s the daughter of our new prime minister. Did you see her sitting in the stands?" after saying that, Zhang Cheng turned his eyes to Sansha and aliya not far away. As a power game player, how could he not notice these two girls who are always of considerable value. "No problem! Just a moment, please!" lolas waved directly to the waiting attendant without saying a word. In the blink of an eye, a beautiful rose was sent up. Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to be polite at all. He took the rose and came to the young sisters under the gaze of countless eyes. Sansha, who had been educated as a lady since childhood, had a slightly red face, a fluttering heart, and a strong expectation in her eyes. It is estimated that in her opinion, the young and handsome knight in front of her will give himself roses. But to everyone''s surprise, Zhang Cheng handed the rose on his hand to aliya, who looked like a tomboy, and then pasted it in her ear and said meaningfully: "remember, lovely girl, if one day you are in trouble and need help, you can come to me at any time..." Chapter 99 "Aliya! What did he say to you?" as soon as Zhang Chenggang left, Sansa asked in a low voice according to the doubt in her heart. She couldn''t believe that the other party ignored her beautiful appearance and virtuous temperament, but looked at her sister like a wild boy. "Nothing! He told me that if I was in trouble in the future, I could ask him for help." aliya replied carelessly as she fiddled with the roses in her hand. She is totally unaware of what this commitment means, let alone how soon she will use it. "Trouble?" Sansa lowered her head and muttered in a low voice. She quickly put it behind her and continued to watch the next game. Because she didn''t understand what trouble she and her sister could encounter with the protection of her father who was the prime minister. At the same time, facing the cheers of the audience, Zhang Cheng left the competition field slowly on his horse. As a winner, his task today has been completed. He just needs to wait for the next round of competition with another winner tomorrow. But just as he had just walked out of the noisy playing field, bellich suddenly appeared from the corner, waited for his sharp eyes and whispered, "Sir Mason, I think we need to talk, just you and me." "Of course!" Zhang Cheng had expected that the "little finger" would come to the door after the game. He immediately turned to Blanco and the little maid and said, "go back first. I have something to discuss with this adult." "No problem! But before that, you''d better tell me what to do with these invitations?" Blanc shook his hand, a thick pile of scented notes, with a smile that men understand. "You know, there are many young and beautiful women inside. Most of them hope to invite you to dinner and do some physical and mental health exercises." "Push it off for me. Now is not the time to have fun." Zhang Cheng refused without thinking. Because of the devil''s addiction, he must refrain from anything or behavior that can excite his nerves as much as possible. Because once the nerve starts to become excited, the brain will instantly remember the extreme pleasure brought by sucking pure arcane energy, followed by an unspeakable strong desire, which will surge into the heart, and then completely turn into pain. Although after so many days of "abstinence from evil" treatment, the interval between the onset of magic addiction is getting longer and shorter, but he doesn''t dare to be careless at all. Only those who have experienced the onset of magic addiction will understand how terrible it is, as if it can devour a person''s soul. "Well, well, what a pity..." Blanco sighed with regret and turned to take Dana to the direction of his residence. Seeing the two people go away, Zhang Cheng turned around and joked in a semi joking tone: "come on, what do you want to talk about? Are you going to admit defeat in advance?" "No, my friend, you haven''t defeated regicide and demon mountain yet. Is it too early to think you can win the championship?" belixi retorted without weakness. Seeing no outsiders, he no longer used the pseudonym "Mason", but changed to "my friend". "Why, after watching today''s game, don''t you have a clear understanding of the power I have? I can clearly tell you that as long as I like, I can kill demon mountain, regicide, hound, fearless balistan and so on at any time. You think the most powerful knights can''t even resist and can only wait for death." Zhang Cheng pretended to be arrogant and showed off. "Little finger" smiled noncommittally: "ha ha, I believe you first, but please explain what purpose people like you come to King''s landing for? Money? Power? Or a beautiful woman?" "Unfortunately, neither. What I came to King''s landing to pursue is another thing - power!" said Zhang Cheng, taking off his armor, raised his right hand and suddenly released a mass of snow-white frost. The biting cold made belixi tremble on the spot. He was very frightened in his eyes. It was not easy to resist shouting. His voice trembled and asked, "this... This is..." "That''s right! This is the power of magic, isn''t it amazing?" Zhang Cheng continued to explain while constantly changing the frost in his palm into various forms: "Maybe you don''t know. As early as the ancestors had not arrived in Westeros, there lived a group of small humanoid creatures - the sons of the forest. They had dark skin and beautiful faces. Most importantly, they also mastered the unparalleled powerful supernatural power - magic. The purpose of my coming to King''s landing was very simple. I gained some power and then used it to find it The magic knowledge left over from the son of the forest. I have no interest in who the king is and which family rules Westeros. I don''t know if you are satisfied with this answer? " "The son of the forest and magic are true?!" belixi lost himself in thought. As a saying goes, a successful lie is often nine true and one false. Only when the other party focuses on the truth first, will he ignore the last lie mixed in it, so as to achieve the purpose of deception. There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng is such a master liar. First, he used the true frost spell to prove the true existence of magic to the suspicious "little finger", then put forward the widely spread son of the forest in Westeros, and finally even revealed one of his schemes. Together, the three items immediately made the "little finger" focus all his attention on the mysterious magic, but ignored the part of gaining power. After a few minutes of silence, Belize finally raised his head and said at a leisurely pace, "I''m glad you can seriously answer my questions, which has avoided many possible misunderstandings. As a friend, I hope to continue this friendship. What do you think?" "My pleasure!" Zhang Cheng touched his chest with one hand and bowed slightly. "Ha ha! Then can you tell me your real name?" berish laughed and tempted. "The name is just a code name. Everything is the same. Besides, I think Mason is very suitable for me. Oh, I almost forgot. You''d better not tell Wallis about my mastery of magic power, or I''ll be angry." With these words, Zhang Cheng blinked playfully and then disappeared into the crowd with his horse. Looking at his back, belixi immediately rushed to the entourage hiding in the corner and said, "go and hire me immediately to investigate all the legends and relics related to the son of the forest in the seven countries." "Yes, sir, leave it to me." "Remember! This must not be known to anyone! Especially Wallis!" "Please rest assured that I will personally supervise." ¡­¡­ Chapter 100 There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng deliberately disclosed the news of the son of the forest to the "little finger" in order to let the other party replace him and collect all kinds of relics scattered in Westeros. In this way, he doesn''t have to waste too much energy and wait patiently for his opponent to collect almost, so he can grab it directly. After all, the ghost knows where the relics of the son of the forest are hidden. It is not easy to find them one by one, but with the help of belixi, a local snake, I believe it will be a lot easier. In short, as long as he can obtain knowledge and strength, Zhang Cheng doesn''t care about the means used in the middle. Whether it''s deception, utilization, robbery or assassination, as long as he can achieve his goal, he will do it without hesitation. Because the more he thinks deeply, the more he feels that there is an amazing secret behind the parchment. He must accumulate enough capital before the real owner of this thing appears, otherwise he may not even be qualified to talk about conditions at that time After a whole night''s rest, the next morning, the contestants gathered again to fight for a high reward or supreme honor. Among them, "regicide" James Lannister, "demon mountain" Gregor krigon and "hound" Sandor krigon are recognized as the popular candidates for the title. In addition, Gregor krigon deliberately "missed" and killed the valley Jazz Xiufu in yesterday''s game, adding blood to this supposed festive martial arts competition. Of course, Zhang Cheng, who defeated the "hundred flower Knight" with absolute advantage, naturally became the focus of the audience. However, it is a pity that he himself is not interested in these boring guesses and bets. He hides in the corner, wiping the long sword emitting silver light while patiently waiting for the horn to blow at the beginning of the second round. As long as you observe carefully, you will find that an imperceptible arc flashes on the sword from time to time. Obviously, this is not an ordinary sword, but an enchanted long sword. The magic on the sword is nothing else, but the deadly electrical attribute. But it is different from the violent lightning that destroys everything. Its function is closer to paralyzing the opponent for a short time, so it is more hidden and more difficult to be detected. When a metal weapon collides with a long sword, the current will enter another person''s body with the help of the excellent conductivity of metal. The reaction is different according to everyone''s physical quality. A little lighter can feel sour and numb at most, and can''t make strength. It can recover in just a second or two. But more serious, they will fall to the ground and twitch on the spot. Maybe they will stage the ugly appearance of incontinence. In fact, the birth of this sword is only a by-product of an experimental failure. Zhang Cheng''s initial idea was to create a weapon that can produce a hot flame in order to deal with the strange ghosts in the later part of the story. But somehow, Azeroth''s magic Rune and the rune decoded by the magic version of the earth have been transformed to produce completely different effects in this world. As a result, the Rafale weapon that should have burst into flames has become a weapon with ordinary appearance, but it is very suitable for sneak attack. Just when Zhang Cheng was silently thinking about which unlucky man would be the first victim of this weapon, Loras came from a distance with a young man with black hair and greeted him with a smile: "good morning, sir Mason, you look good." "Good morning, sir Loras. What can I do for you?" Zhang Cheng raised his head and asked with a deliberately surprised expression. Although the young man with black hair did not introduce himself from beginning to end, he recognized the famous Duke of fengxibao, King Robert''s youngest brother and the secret lover of the "hundred flower Knight", Langley baratheon. Loras shook his head gently: "no, it doesn''t matter. Just bring a friend to introduce you and tell you who the opponent in the second round is." "Nice to meet you, sir Mason. My name is Langley baratheon. About yesterday''s game, you showed impressive performance, especially the last sword, which successfully avoided the tragedy. I think this is the embodiment of the real chivalry." said Langley, touching his chest with one hand and bowing slightly. "You flatter me, Duke. I just did what I should do." Zhang Cheng quickly stood up and saluted. "Ha! You are so modest. No wonder lolas has always told me that you are a knight worthy of solicitation. How, are you interested in swearing allegiance to me? I can give you a fairly rich place as a fief." Lan Li didn''t hide his intention at all and handed out the olive branch. "Sir Mason, believe me, Lord Langley is absolutely worthy of the loyalty of a powerful Knight like you. He is not only a good man with a gentle temper, but also never stingy with rewards." lolas followed. Watching the performance of the good friends, Zhang Cheng suddenly smiled and shook his head: "sorry, Duke, I have only one idea in my mind now, that is to win the championship of the martial arts competition. Before that, I don''t consider who to be loyal to." Lan Li obviously didn''t expect that someone would refuse his solicitation. His eyes showed a trace of surprise. He immediately turned his eyes to the "hundred flower Knight", as if asking what to do now? The latter hesitated for a moment and quickly said, "Sir Mason, I can understand a knight''s desire for honor, but the problem is that your opponent in the second round is not easy to deal with, or you may be in danger of death." "Oh? Who is my opponent?" Zhang Chengqiao asked. "Gregor krigon! You heard that he deliberately killed his opponent yesterday." lolas gave his name without thinking. "So?" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Seeing that it was useless to talk for a long time, Loras had to explain clearly: "magic mountain is a cruel guy. I think he may hurt you too. But if you swear allegiance to Lord Lan Li now, he will have some scruples when he starts." "Hehe, thank you for your kindness, but I have my own pride and persistence. No matter how powerful Gregor krigon is, he is doomed to fall at my feet today. No one can change that. Well, I''m ready to enter. Please go back to the stands and enjoy the next game." With these words, Zhang Cheng ignored anyone, turned over directly, took the long gun from Blanco, and walked slowly to the competition field in the face of the cheers of the audience. Looking at his back, Lan Li asked without looking back: "what do you think we should do now?" "What else can we do? Go back to the stands and wait for the results. Now we can only pray that Sir Mason can come down from the field alive." lolas sighed helplessly Chapter 101 Gregor krigon, nicknamed "Magic Mountain", is more than two meters tall. His body is covered with exaggerated muscles. Ordinary people need two hands to use the giant sword. He can use it freely with one hand. What''s more, with his unparalleled strength, he wore the heaviest armor of the seven kingdoms, and there was a wallet as an lining under the armor. I''m afraid ordinary weapons will be cut in two by the giant sword falling from the sky before they pierce the solid defense. To some extent, Gregor krigon is a natural monster, born for war and killing. However, there is always a question in Zhang Cheng''s heart, like this overweight guy, what kind of horse can carry him and launch a sprint? Obviously, under normal circumstances, any contestant who collides with such a guy is a dead end. Even if he obtains the professional template of the dark guard, he can''t guarantee that his ice armor and Mana Shield can resist such a deadly impact. After all, according to the common sense of physics, the impact force is equal to the mass multiplied by the acceleration. When the mass of an object exceeds a certain degree, even if its moving speed is slow, it can cause incredible damage to the target. But nothing in the world is perfect, and Gregor krigon is no exception. In novels and TV dramas, the "hundred flower Knight" successfully found his weakness, that is, mount. There is no doubt that as a knight''s legs, the horse plays a vital role in the riding gun competition. In particular, the weight of "Magic Mountain" is much heavier than that of ordinary knights, so any small problem of the horse will lead to his direct fall. What Zhang Cheng wants to do is to repeat his old skills. The only difference is that he doesn''t choose an estrous mare, but plans to use another little trick that is more hidden and less easy to be noticed With the trumpeter blowing the horn in his hand, Gregor krigon, who could not bear the tyranny in his heart, immediately grabbed the long gun from his attendant, narrowed his two cruel and bloodthirsty eyes and stared at his opponent today. As a butcher with rich combat experience, as long as he finds that someone has not tied the throat protection, he will deliberately raise the gun tip, and then directly pierce the other party''s throat to meet his morbid desire. "Hehe, it''s really a good stepping stone. I''m sure all the nobles in Junlin city will know my name after today." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear. He rode his horse to the guardrail and waited for the second round of horn to ring. No one noticed that he quietly poured a small bottle of potion into the horse''s mouth. King Robert saw that both contestants were ready and immediately nodded to the trumpeter. Without saying a word, the latter immediately sounded the second horn. In an instant! The two contestants gave charging instructions to the horse at the same time! In just a few seconds, they raised their speed to the extreme, constantly adjusted the angle of their long guns, and tried to kill each other with one blow. Without hesitation, Zhang Cheng opened the double-layer armor on the way of sprint and injected the arcane energy into the horse. Due to drinking some medicine before, after the horse was stimulated, his eyes immediately became blood red, and the blood vessels on the body surface swelled rapidly, just like thick earthworms, ferocious and terrible, and his mouth kept drooling, like a wild animal with crazy hair. When the two sides were about to collide, the horse suddenly burst out with incredible speed, jumped forward, opened his mouth and bit the other horse''s neck. The dazzling bright red liquid suddenly gushed out! Gregor krigon was stabbed into his neck by the spear handed by Zhang Cheng before he knew what was going on. The position was the same as the way he killed Xiufu last time. Unfortunately, his armor was much heavier than the repair, so he narrowly escaped. The long gun only hit his helmet and a wooden thorn pierced his left cheek. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The severe pain made his temper worse than a few days. He roared wildly, turned and ran to the waiter, took out a huge sword, and chopped straight at the position of Zhang Cheng. "That''s right! That''s right! That''s it!" Zhang Cheng sneered, showed a sarcastic expression, threw out the remaining half of the long gun in his hand, followed by pulling out his sword and welcoming him without showing weakness. Just when all the audience were stunned and watched the situation begin to develop out of control, a strange scene happened. Dang! Accompanied by the crisp sound after the metal collision, the originally angry "demon mountain" suddenly felt like being hit by the immobilization technique, and the whole person trembled slightly. Next second Zhang Cheng shook his wrist at a very fast speed, burst into the other party''s left eye, and then suddenly brought out a bloody eye. However, this was not over. Taking advantage of his opponent''s paralysis and inability to move, he mercilessly cut off his nose, lips and ears, completely destroyed Gregor krigon''s face, and cut off his right thumb so that he could no longer use weapons. After all this, he waved his gloved fist and smashed it into the bloody socket of his left eye. Bang! After a dull sound, "Magic Mountain" fell straight down, and the whole person fell into a coma caused by severe pain. Zhang Cheng calmly took out a snow-white handkerchief, wiped the blood stains on the sword and gloves in full view of the public, gently threw it at Gregor krigon, smiled and bowed to the king, Queen, Prince and two young sisters of the stark family in the stands, and then controlled the horses to slowly walk out of the field. No cheers! No cheers! Some are just silent silence! After knowing that he had gone far, Robert finally regained his consciousness and shouted with joy, "come on! Go! Please get Sir Mason back right away! I want him to be my knight!" But before the waiter could respond, Langley immediately stood up and stopped and said, "wait! My dear brother, sir Mason is my man. You can''t take him away." "Your men? When?" Robert was obviously stunned. "Your Majesty, Lord Langley had just invited Sir Mason just before the game." Loras stood up and helped. But neither lanli nor Baihua Knight undoubtedly concealed the fact of being rejected. Just as Robert wanted to say something, Queen cersei suddenly interrupted, "don''t you notice that he cruelly hurt Sir Gregor krigon? Shouldn''t such behavior be punished?" "Punishment? Cruel? Ha ha! Sorry, Queen, I don''t think a scum like Gregor deserves sympathy. Don''t forget that he attacked Sir Mason first." Lan Li, who has always been difficult to deal with cersei, showed a sarcastic smile Chapter 102 Gently took off the cold iron helmet, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath, allowed the cool breeze to blow across his cheeks, turned over, jumped off the irritable horse, bent down, picked up a handful of clear river water and washed his face. Just as he was about to stand up, Blanco suddenly came out of the dark corner, stroked his chest with one hand and saluted respectfully: "Congratulations, sir. I believe that after today, your reputation will be heard throughout the seven kingdoms. Soon, those high nobles will come one after another and offer an irresistible and attractive offer. All you have to do is choose the most suitable one among all visitors..." "How long have you been waiting here?" Zhang Chengtou asked without looking back. "Not long, just a few minutes." Blanc smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "Although I don''t know what you did to make the magic mountain lose its resistance, I realized that the battle was over from the moment the long sword pierced into his eyes. Maybe he was a brave soldier, but he was as fragile as a baby in front of your wisdom." "Oh? Is it so obvious?" Zhang Cheng stood up and turned to look at the old mercenary. The latter first nodded, then shook his head, and explained in a low voice: "How to say, the reason why I can clearly see this is based on my understanding of your martial arts. With your strength and reaction speed, it is theoretically impossible to catch the full blow of the power warrior of magic mountain. However, in the eyes of outsiders, I''m afraid they will only think you are superior. In addition, I''m a little curious. What''s the matter with your armor? It bears He was hit several times, but he didn''t even have a dent? " "Ha ha! Blanc, before I answer these questions, please tell me, are you trustworthy?" Zhang Cheng asked with a laugh. He could feel that the other party was not just here to congratulate himself, but there were other attempts. "Sir, I''m just a humble mercenary. I''m despised by the nobles. I can barely feed myself by killing with my sword. Do you think a guy like me will be a spy trained by some big people? What''s more, I''m too old to wield weapons in another five or six years. I''m eager to settle down and have a pension If circumstances permit, I also want to marry a wife and have children. As long as you promise to meet these, I am willing to offer my loyalty. " With that, Blanco knelt on one knee, took out his sword, picked it up with both hands, and lowered his head in a very serious manner. Zhang Cheng grabbed the weapon, which was not sure how much blood was stained, put it on the shoulder of the old mercenary, and said expressionless, "in the name of Mason Aspen, I accept your loyalty. But uglification said that in front, if I find that you make any betrayal, what will happen next will be very terrible, even far more than death itself." "I swear I will never betray you," Blanco promised without hesitation. "Very good!" Zhang Cheng casually inserted his sword into the scabbard of the other party''s waist, followed by pointing to the irritable horse behind him. "A task for you is to get rid of this horse. Remember, what I want is to clean up completely and never leave any trace, okay?" "As you wish..." the old mercenary quickly realized that this was a small test, so he agreed immediately.. In the blink of an eye, he dragged the extremely uncooperative horse to disappear at the scene of the martial arts competition. About half an hour or so, he returned to his place wet all over and reported in a tired tone: "Sir, I sank your horse and a boat into the deep sea. In a few days at most, its body will be eaten by fish and shrimp, and no one can find the so-called trace." "Sink into the sea? Although it''s not the best way, it''s handled well." Zhang Cheng showed a satisfied expression on his face, then took out his own enchanted sword and handed it to the other party. "Take it, take off your leather gloves, and you''ll soon understand why Gregor krigon lost." Blanco wiped the sea water on his beard, took the sword without saying a word, and carefully touched the body with his fingers. In an instant! A strong current passed into his body through his skin. He trembled violently, fell heavily to the ground with a plop, and failed to get up for a long time. Zhang Cheng bent down to pick up his sword, smiled and joked, "how do you feel? This is power! A power that most people can''t understand - magic. I can tell you, including this long sword, the crazy horse and the armor I wear, are not ordinary goods." After three or five minutes, the fear of paralysis gradually disappeared. The old mercenary struggled to stand up with a trace of fear and awe in his eyes. After a little calming, he asked, "do you mean you can make these powerful weapons and armor?" "Making weapons and armor? No, no, no, I''m not a blacksmith. Making weapons and armor is not what I''m good at. Well, let''s stop here about mutual understanding. We have plenty of time in the future, don''t we? Now, send a message for me." Zhang chengmingxian didn''t trust the old mercenary very much and resolutely stopped the topic. As a person who has a deep understanding of the world of the song of ice and fire, he won''t believe in anything like the oath of allegiance. The only thing that can really drive a person to work hard is interest. A person will never give real trust to another person until he confirms what he really wants in his heart. "To whom? To whom?" Blanco stared in surprise. "Give it to James Lannister, the regicide, and tell him that I will wait for him by the sea outside the city before sunset tonight." Zhang Cheng casually put the seal ring symbolizing aristocratic status into each other''s palm and turned to his residence. Blanco stood there alone for a few seconds, quickly recovered, and whispered, "send a letter to the Lannister family? Is there anything hidden in it?" With a lot of questions and puzzles, he simply cleaned his clothes, walked quickly into the field, and secretly approached the regicide who was preparing to play when no one was paying attention. But before he got close to within twenty steps, James immediately drew out his weapon and shouted, "who? Who are you?" "I''m very sorry to disturb you, sir, but my master asked me to take a message to you. Go to the seaside outside the city before sunset today. He will wait for you there." With these words, the old mercenary put the ring on the ground, bowed slightly, then retreated slowly, and finally disappeared at the corner of the tent Chapter 103 "Mason Aspen?" James picked up the seal ring and recognized the family represented by the seal pattern at a glance. Although the Aspen family is only an extremely humble little aristocrat, after Zhang Cheng defeated the "hundred flower Knight" with a perfect posture, someone made it clear that the background investigation behind him. Just when the "regicide" hesitated to keep the appointment, Queen cersei suddenly burst in with a cold face. When she saw the ring in her brother''s hand, she immediately asked, "what''s in your hand?" "Nothing, just a seal ring. Just now a guy sent an invitation for his master to talk to me on the beach before sunset." James Lannister shrugged his shoulders indifferently and threw the ring to his sister. "Mason Aspen? This guy has the courage to send someone to contact you?" cersei''s face, which was not very good-looking, suddenly became more gloomy. As a woman with a strong sense of revenge, she will never forget the humiliation she suffered during the previous debate. Now she wants to catch Zhang Cheng and break him up. James undoubtedly noticed his sister''s strong reaction and immediately smiled and joked, "why, did this Mason offend you? It doesn''t matter. As long as I win the game, the next line may compete with him. At that time, I will teach him a lesson for you and let him understand the end of offending our beautiful queen." "Idiot! Don''t you know? He almost killed Gregor krigon just now! To be exact, Gregor krigon had no power to fight back in front of him! Not only the whole face was destroyed, but also the thumb of his right hand was cut off. Although the bachelor said that there was no life danger, he was basically a disabled person in the future. Do you think you are more powerful than demon mountain?" Cersei scolded angrily. "What?! how could this be possible?" James was stunned. Perhaps others don''t know the real horror of Gregor krigon, but as a direct member of the Lannister family, he was lucky to see the crazy look of the "Magic Mountain" with his own eyes. Almost a sword can split people in two. Especially the innate strange force, which ordinary people can''t bear at all, will be overturned to the ground in an instant. He really can''t think of anyone who can make such a terrible monster have no power to fight back. Cersei took a deep breath and explained, "the fact is right in front of you. Believe it or not, it happened. My stupid King husband is even discussing with his stupid brother about what nickname to give this Mason. You know? Now half of the nobles in the city are starting to act and intend to attract him." "Listen to you, I''m a little looking forward to this meeting. By the way, listen to how he plans to explain what he has done. Don''t forget, dear sister, we''re Lannister who pays our debts. Although Gregor krigon is a annoying mad dog, he''s one of us anyway." then, James got up, put on his helmet and went outside. Because the loud bugle echoed over the field again, he needed to meet his next opponent. "Wait! If you really want to go to the appointment, you''d better bring more guards. I''m not sure if he''s coming for us. You should understand that it''s an extraordinary time and anything can happen." cersei warned seriously. "Don''t worry, I''m not a fool." ¡­¡­ In the evening, when the sun slowly set along the sea level, a small group of heavily armed soldiers ran out of the city gate and surrounded a secluded beach. It was none other than James Lannister, the famous "regicide". "Good evening, Sir James, you''re a little late than I expected. But it doesn''t matter. The sun hasn''t completely set yet, has it?" Zhang Cheng said with a smile as he sat on the smooth rock and thumbed through his books. "Have you been sitting here waiting for me?" James raised his hand to show that the soldiers put away their hostility and walked closer alone. Zhang Cheng gently nodded his head: "yes! I''ve been waiting for you for about two hours." "What if I don''t come?" James tempted with a cynical look. "Hehe, if you don''t come, then I''ll find someone else. For example, stark, baratheon and Tyrell. Anyway, chaos will come to this land soon. With my ability, no matter which party I join, I can achieve my goal." Zhang Cheng closed the book and spread his hand. Although his original plan was to use the strength of the Lannister family to obtain power and status by minimizing the destruction of the original plot, he didn''t mind changing it if the other party couldn''t communicate. Anyway, judging from the plot, whether stark, baratheon or Tyrell, they all have the opportunity to sit on the Iron Throne. As for Nellis targaryan, who was on the other side of the sea, it was not in his consideration at all. The reason is very simple. Strictly speaking, "dragon mother" is an out and out idealist. People with a little experience understand that the more serious a person''s idealistic tendency is, the more difficult it is to get along with. Zhang Cheng doesn''t want to stay with a woman who is self righteous and lacks ruling experience and skills. Otherwise, no matter how beautiful he looks, he will kill each other in a few days. James subconsciously frowned and asked in an uncertain tone, "the so-called chaos in your mouth doesn''t mean war?" "What else but war? Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. Just a few hours ago, I just got an interesting news. Your brother Tyrion Lannister was kidnapped by Caitlin Tully, the wife of the new prime minister, on his way back to King''s landing. It is estimated that he will soon arrive at eagle''s nest. Think about it. If anything happens to him, your father, Lord tywin How will the Lord react? "Zhang Cheng deliberately revealed the whereabouts of the" little devil ". Calculate the time. Soon after the end of the equal martial arts conference, the news will reach Junlin. He just made the time a little earlier, which should not cause too much damage to the plot, and can win the trust of the "regicide". "My brother has been kidnapped?! are you sure!" James''s face changed sharply. Without hesitation, Zhang Cheng replied, "yes! I swear by my reputation that this news is absolutely true. You can go back and verify it yourself." "Damn it!" James murmured a curse and immediately stared at me. "Tell me! What''s the purpose of your asking me out? Isn''t it as simple as revealing a message?" "Of course not! I hope you can convey a word to Prince tywin. If he needs help, he can send someone to me at any time. As long as there is enough reward, I am willing to solve any dangerous enemy for him." With these words, Zhang Cheng ignored James, ignored the soldiers around him, went straight through the city gate and disappeared at the end of the street Chapter 104 As the sun set completely from the sea level, the noisy King''s landing city finally ushered in a relatively quiet night. Except for a few special service places that open all night, most shops are closed, and only teams of soldiers patrol the streets to deter criminals who like to use the dark to cover theft. Of course, this is only superficial. For those recidivists, the guards who keep going back and forth according to the fixed route can''t even pose any threat. They can easily avoid it after a little observation for a period of time. As a little famous "thief", Kermit has already kept every patrol route and time of the "golden robes" firmly in his mind. Even with his eyes closed, he doesn''t have to worry about being caught. But today, he was very nervous. He held the leather pocket in his arms with both hands. His eyes kept patrolling. If he found a little wind and grass, he would immediately hide in fear. Because there was nothing else in the bag. It was a valuable dragon egg. To be exact, he stole it from an ocean merchant. He planned to sell it for a good price and wash his hands from now on. After all, a thief is not a safe profession. If he fails once, he will be caught, ranging from cutting off his hands to beheading in public. Walking carefully through the empty alley, Kermit quickly got into a broken and dirty old house. Due to the dim light, the room was dark and could not see anything clearly. He drew out his dagger, lowered his voice and said, "is there anyone? I''ve brought what you want." "Take out your bag and put it on the table!" a figure suddenly appeared in the dark and asked in a slightly hoarse voice. "No, no, no, man, you don''t do business like this. Let me see the money first, or you won''t want to see the goods." Kermit shook his head desperately and tried to bargain. He is not an idiot. He is always close to the window and door. Once he finds something wrong, he will immediately take the dragon egg and run away. The shadow hesitated for a moment and immediately threw out the heavy bag on his hand. WOW! A golden light was revealed in an instant. Golden Dragon! A whole bag of hundreds of golden dragons! Although Kermit has stolen a lot of valuable things, he has never seen so many golden dragons stacked together. Just when the little thief subconsciously wanted to grab the money bag, a sharp long sword hit his throat. The cold touch made him shiver. He quickly opened the leather pocket in his arms and took out a gold and silver egg with spiral pattern and put it on the table. "Look, this is what you want. Take it now. We''re clear." "Wait a minute! How do I know if this egg is true?" the shadow didn''t withdraw the long sword, but put the tip of the sword forward and continued to ask. "Please! I''m just a thief. Stealing is my specialty, but the firm authenticity is obviously beyond my business scope." Kermit complained helplessly. Just when the shadow wanted to say something, a touch of silver suddenly lit up the darkness! Before Kermit could react to what had happened, his head was completely separated from his neck, and bright red blood gushed out like a spring. Finally, the headless body fell to the ground and died. "Sir! You are..." the shadow finally came out of the darkness and showed Blanco''s old face. "Ah, don''t worry, I''ve confirmed that the dragon egg is true. The thief is useless, so I''ll get rid of him and save trouble in the future." Zhang Cheng grabbed the dragon egg while wiping the blood on the sword and felt the surging vitality contained therein. It has to be said that although the dragons in the song of ice and fire world have neither magic nor too many supernatural forces, the only thing they can rely on is solid scales, sharp claws, and finally spit fire, they have strong plasticity. At least in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, he can obtain a magical dragon that can manipulate arcane energy by only modifying the dragon egg. "What are we going to do next?" the old mercenary picked up the purse full of Golden Dragon and asked. Obviously, he was no stranger to killing people. He didn''t reveal any disgust from beginning to end, and even took the initiative to help clean up the scene. Zhang Cheng glanced at the little thief on the ground and replied with a smile, "it''s very simple. I''ll burn the house and cover everything with fire, while you take the money to recruit a group of mercenaries for me. Remember, as long as I obey the discipline, if someone dares to disobey my orders in battle or turn around and run away, I''ll execute him without hesitation, okay?" "I see! Please give it to me!" Blanco nodded, picked up his purse and disappeared into the dark. Not long after he left his front foot, the sky burning fire lit up the whole "flea nest". For a moment, all those who could move joined the fire fighting ranks with buckets and wooden basins, otherwise everyone would suffer if the fire spread. Taking advantage of the chaos, Zhang Chengchang went back to his residence unimpeded, locked himself in the room and began to prepare for the transformation of dragon eggs. According to the plot trend, danilis on the other side of the sea is about to get her three dragons, which means that the mysterious energy will begin to return soon. Full of strong expectation, he took out three bottles of well water and poured it into the copper basin where the dragon egg was located. In just a few seconds, the patterns on the surface of the dragon egg began to flicker, as if desperately resisting the invasion of arcane energy. Unfortunately, its power is still too weak. After struggling for about five minutes, it took the initiative to give up resistance and let the arcane energy flow into it. Finally, the original golden and silver shell slowly changed into a violet color symbolizing the power of arcane magic, and sent out unusual energy fluctuations from inside to outside. Knowing that the time was ripe, Zhang Cheng immediately cut his fingers with a knife and let the blood drip on the surface of the dragon egg. At the same time, he whispered a harsh spell to guide the whole ceremony. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours In short, when the last step was completed, he felt that the magic in his body was evacuated, and even part of his vitality was taken away. He didn''t fall down by holding the wall. The surface of the dragon egg is not accidentally printed with a conspicuous symbol. Through this symbol, Zhang Cheng closely connects his spirit with the hatched dragon eggs. Although the dragon egg has not yet produced an independent consciousness, as long as the young dragon breaks its shell, he can firmly control it immediately. Unless one of them dies, the dragon will never break free from the shackles of the contract. In fact, in Azeroth, many powerful forces have long developed methods to control and enslave the lives of dragons, giants and giant elements. Dalaran, as the Magic Kingdom, is no exception, but the archmages of the kenrito parliament have not put the research results into practice. Chapter 105 Watching the dragon egg, Zhang Cheng sat down with a chair in his hand, took out a small bottle of well water from the medicine bag, slowly absorbed pure arcane energy to supplement magic, and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "Now that the transformation is completed, how can I let you hatch? If I remember correctly, Nellis targaryan seems to have used blood sacrifice and flame. Of course, it may also happen to catch up with the periodic return of mysterious energy. Maybe I can try in a few days..." Before he could finish, there was a sudden knock on the door behind him, followed by Blanco''s voice through the crack of the door: "Sir, something serious has happened!" "Oh? What happened?" Zhang Cheng grabbed a patch, covered the dragon egg, stood up and opened the door. The old mercenary stood at the door with an excited face and explained in a low voice: "it''s James Lannister! Just a few hours ago, he attacked the Prime Minister Ed stark with people, and now he has escaped from King''s landing." "Hehe, it seems that he has verified the information I disclosed. Next, as long as Robert breathes, no one can stop chaos and war. By the way, how are you preparing for the recruitment of mercenaries?" Zhang Cheng asked by touching his chin. "I have recruited 60 good men! I can build an army of 300 to 400 people for you in a month at most. But I have to remind you that the cost of supporting them is not low. Moreover, mercenaries are not knights and have no loyalty at all. They will only work for rich employers." Blanco warned very seriously. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "don''t worry, Duke TEWIN will pay for us to support this army soon. Now go down and have a good rest. I have more important tasks for you later." "As you wish," Blanco bowed and turned to his room. He has a hunch that his ambition to be loyal to his master is not just to obtain a rich territory Time flies and a few hours pass in the blink of an eye. When the sun rises again from the sea level, the dark tide surging King''s landing City ushers in a new day. It may be to cover up the fragmentation of the Kingdom, or it may be simply for face. In short, Robert, the "green hat king", not only did not end the martial arts contest ahead of schedule, but came to the scene with his "cheap son" and the queen, as if nothing had happened. However, judging from the coldness in cersei Lannister''s eyes, I''m afraid her patience has reached the limit and is about to attack her legitimate husband. "Good morning, sir Mason," Loras said before the game. "Good morning, sir Loras." Zhang Cheng responded politely. Although he has always hated this "coquettish" little white face from the bottom of his heart, it is not easy to perform too obviously. After all, the other party still has great utilization value. Lolas, who had no self-knowledge, still kept his charming smile and complimented in a slightly exaggerated tone: "your performance yesterday was really amazing! I swear, I''ve never seen anyone whose swordsmanship can be so deadly and pleasing in my life, and the magic mountain has no resistance in front of you..." "Sorry, sir, I''m a straightforward person, so if you have anything to say, just say it." Zhang Chengcheng, who didn''t want to hear those disgusting and disgusting compliments, took the initiative to interrupt each other. As a pragmatist, he really can''t understand how empty a person''s heart should be before he likes to live in deception and lies. "Well, let me get this straight. Do you have an engagement?" lolas said tentatively, staring at two beautiful golden eyes. Zhang Cheng instantly realized the meaning of the other party, immediately shook his head and replied, "no!" "That''s great! I wonder if I have the honor to introduce my cousin to you?" said lolas, turning and glancing at the girl standing not far away. She has long waterfall like golden hair, exquisite and charming facial features, and wears a light color tight skirt to fully show the girl''s green and attractive figure. It has to be said that even the most picky people find it difficult to find too obvious shortcomings from her. "How old is your cousin?" Zhang Cheng asked with some uncertainty. You know, white people usually mature early. Generally speaking, they look seventeen or eighteen, but in fact they may only be twelve or thirteen. The famous daenerys was only thirteen when she married Ma Wang. "Don''t worry, ero is 14 years old and has been pregnant for months. In addition, as long as you agree to the marriage, the tiller family is willing to take 50000 golden dragons and one of the richest territories in the river area as a dowry." After the offer, lolas closed his mouth and waited patiently for an answer. He believes that no one in the world can resist the dual temptation of wealth and beauty, let alone dare to refuse to marry the tiller family. Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and quickly recalled the aristocratic network that had been mended in recent days. He soon found out who ero tiller was. In short, the current Duke of the high court, the guardian of the south, the supreme commander of the river bend and the nominal controller of the tiller family - mace tiller has an uncle named Maureen. He is one of the most important members of the tiller family and the garrison commander of the old town. And this Maureen has a son named Rose, and rose has another son named teodo. Ero is teodo''s daughter. Although it is only an insignificant collateral branch, it is undoubtedly a member of the tiller family. After confirming this, Zhang Cheng slightly tilted his mouth and nodded without thinking: "I agree! It''s a great honor to marry a beautiful miss of the tiller family." "Ha ha! I knew you would make the right choice. Come on, let''s hug. We''ll be relatives soon." lolas opened his arms and burst out laughing. He didn''t know that after the church tragedy, almost all the young generation of the tiller family would die. At that time, by virtue of his engagement with erro tiller, Zhang Cheng would be able to obtain the legal inheritance right in the river area and even further control the whole area. Don''t think it''s nothing. Under the complete feudal system of Westeros, if there is no legal inheritance right, it''s almost impossible to conquer by force. In those years, Robert was able to sit on the Iron Throne. On the one hand, he set up troops to overthrow the "crazy king". Another crucial reason is that he also has part of the inheritance right to the iron throne Chapter 106 Maintaining the purity of one''s own blood and marriage is not only an eternal theme under the feudal system of Westeros, but also the most important part of the rules of the game of rights. Anyone who wants to break this tradition will immediately stand against the whole aristocracy. Zhang Cheng has never been an idealist, nor will he destroy any existing system for the so-called "noble" purpose. Because he understands that no matter what the system is, as long as it exists, it means that there is a huge vested interest group behind it. Let alone how many sacrifices it needs to pay to break it, just changing people''s subconscious concept of identity can''t be done in a day or two. It is estimated that only danilis targaryan, a political idiot who knows nothing, will do the foolish act of directly announcing the abolition of slavery and then giving up. "Then, dear friend, I won''t bother you to prepare for the competition. After you win the championship of the martial arts competition, we''ll hold a banquet to talk about the rest. In addition, you also need some time to get to know each other with my cousin ero." after that, Loras turned and gave a hint look to the girl not far away, Quickly disappeared into the noisy crowd. Obviously, he can''t wait to pass the good news back. Just when Errol tiller hesitated to say hello to his fiance, a young attendant suddenly burst in and shouted breathlessly, "Sir Mason! Your majesty orders you to enter immediately and participate in the last final." "Now? Who is my opponent? Doesn''t he need to rest?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. According to the rules of the martial arts competition, usually in order to ensure fairness, each contestant can go back to rest on the same day after completing a competition, and there will be the next competition the next day. At present, James Lannister has escaped from King''s landing, so as long as the "regicide" does not arrive at the scene before the game, the king will announce his abstention. In other words, it is quite unfair that Zhang Cheng has not been consumed in the competition, while the contestants on the other side have to beat their opponents today first, and then participate in the second competition. "Sir Sandor krigon is competing with you for the championship of the long gun competition. His opponent just chose to abstain, so his majesty thinks today is a good day to decide the championship. Please hurry up, now all the audience are waiting for the last battle." the young attendant quickly explained. "OK, I see. Please give me a few minutes to put on my armor." Although Zhang Cheng did not understand why the "hound" opponent would suddenly abstain, he still stood up, pretended to put on the armor with little weight, and then rode on a new horse and walked slowly towards the competition field. When he passed the girl, ero suddenly summoned up the courage to step forward and said in a slightly nervous tone, "Lord Mason, I will sit down and pray for you." "Thank you. I''ll win the championship of this martial arts competition for you. Don''t worry, Sandor krigon is not my opponent at all. He can''t even survive a round." Zhang Cheng took the girl''s arm, kissed her gently on the back of his hand, put on his helmet and went straight to the left of the stand. When he appeared in full view of the public, the crowd suddenly burst into a burst of warm cheers. Some women also carried baskets and sprinkled delicate petals into the air, just like the appearance of a protagonist. In contrast, "hound" is a little miserable. Let alone cheering, not even many people are willing to look him in the eye. In particular, the ugly burn on his face is like a ferocious monster. Any normal person will inevitably preconceived that he is a ferocious and cruel villain. Feeling the almost one-sided support rate in the venue, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head and sighing: "It''s incredible! In just a few days, I''ve changed from a little-known role to a big man in the world. Maybe that''s the charm of the martial arts competition. Fame, wealth and social status can be satisfied here. Sorry, Sandor krigon, you can be my foil today." The voice just fell! Under Robert''s sign, the trumpeter sounded the final horn. "Hound" didn''t even say a word of nonsense. He immediately urged the war horse to launch a charge. Somehow, he seems to be very serious today, with a chilling light in his eyes. On the other side, Zhang Cheng did not panic. He raised his long gun and bowed to the king, Queen, Prince and ero tiller in the stands. After his opponent had increased his speed to the limit, he began to charge. There is no doubt that his naked contempt completely angered the "hounds". Just as the two were about to collide, Sandor krigon suddenly raised his spear an inch, avoided the shield and hit the fragile neck. However, it''s a pity that Zhang Cheng, who had been prepared for a long time, tilted his head and let the tip of the gun wipe his shoulder and poke it empty. At the same time, he poked it hard in the other party''s chest. Pop! As the wooden spear broke, the hound was lying on his horse and almost fell. From the incredible expression on his face, he didn''t understand how a man in heavy armor could make a difficult dodge action on the horse. A new long gun was replaced and the two began the second round of confrontation. This time, Zhang Cheng didn''t give his opponent another chance to escape. He directly stabbed Sandor krigon on the right shoulder, destroyed his sense of balance, and fell to the ground with a plop, ending the competition that was not at the same level at all. Less than five seconds after the hound fell to the ground, Robert immediately announced with a round belly: "in the name of the king! The champion of this competition is Mason Aspen! Now cheer for our champion!" WOW! For a moment, all the audience applauded desperately, and no one paid any attention to the "hound" who was the runner up. Just as everyone was looking forward to the next celebration, Zhang Cheng unexpectedly turned over and dismounted, helped his opponent up, put his voice in his ear and said, "don''t pretend to be very angry. I know your relationship with your brother is very poor, so please stop these boring performances." "How do you know I''m acting?" Sandor krigon asked in the same low voice. "It''s very simple. Although you aimed at my neck on the surface, you actually deviated a little. Even if you really hit it, it won''t be fatal. Tell me, who ordered you to do this? The vicious queen? Or someone else?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and stared at cerxi with an iron face. In his opinion, the whole King''s landing only has this short-sighted and ambitious woman. She may anger herself because of James and make some stupid revenge Chapter 107 "Hum! Why do you think I''ll tell you?" Sandor krigon got up and shook his dust with a sneer. Due to severe burns on his face, when he smiled, the uneven scars on his left face twisted into a ball, making people feel uncomfortable at the bottom of their hearts. However, Zhang Cheng did not show any difference. Instead, he forcibly pulled his arm and looked very close. While waving to the audience, he quietly threatened: "If you don''t tell me the truth, don''t blame me for telling the queen that you deliberately showed mercy when I confronted her. Guess how she would react when she learned that you deliberately drained water?" "Do as you please!" Sandor krigon jerked off and walked away without looking back. Looking at his back, Zhang Cheng suddenly realized what he seemed to have overlooked and quickly turned his eyes to joffrey. When the prince found this, he turned his head in a hurry and didn''t dare to look at him. Obviously, the "hound" is not someone else, it is the deformed product of the combination of close relatives. Although it is not clear what the specific motivation is for the time being, a trace of abuse and playfulness flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Perhaps for most people, joffrey baratheon is an unattainable Prince and the first heir to the Iron Throne. Even Duke tywin has to maintain his apparent respect, but he can easily give this little bastard an impressive lesson by mastering supernatural forces. "Where''s my champion? Come on up!" Robert urged loudly, waving his arm. Zhang Cheng quickly stepped onto the stand, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed: "Your Majesty, I''m here." The king looked up and down for a few seconds, and finally sighed with a smile: "you''re very good! I haven''t seen such a powerful knight as you for many years. If I were ten years younger, I would have to compete with you in person. Well, don''t talk more nonsense. Come on, bring up the reward." After receiving the order, two guards carried a heavy wooden box and threw it to the ground with a bang. Robert, who is always famous for his boldness, kicked the lid open and revealed 40000 golden dragons inside! For a moment, everyone subconsciously held their breath. After all, according to Jinlong''s purchasing power, 40000 is even enough to build a large castle from scratch "Take it, it''s yours now." then Robert patted Cheng on the shoulder, and then turned away with the guard. Just when joffrey thought of catching up, Zhang Cheng suddenly raised his head and launched the special ability of the dark guard - evil aura. His eyes burst out an extremely evil light and stared at the prince. The real malice and fear quickly shrouded the teenage boy. He just felt a cold surge from the bottom of his heart. He couldn''t control his mood. He fell to the ground with a plop and couldn''t help shouting. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!" "Your Highness, what''s the matter with you? Are you uncomfortable?" Zhang Cheng pretended to be kind and bent down to help each other. "No! No! Stay away from me!" joffrey retreated desperately, and there were obvious water stains in the middle of his crotch. He knew he was scared to pee without asking. "Damn it! Joffrey! What are you doing? Get up!" Robert stopped and yelled. Cersei, who found her son''s gaffe, quickly ordered the maid to help, while constantly patrolling around with sharp eyes, trying to find out the reason. However, Zhang Cheng ignored these, grabbed joffrey before the maid, put it in his ear and whispered a warning: "remember, dear prince, since you are the first time, I will give you a little warning first. If there is another time, I will directly turn you into a white fool, and no one will notice that I did it, okay?" Joffrey stood silent with his head bowed, his whole body trembling. He couldn''t believe that someone was brave enough to threaten the first heir to the iron throne in front of the king and queen. What''s more terrible is that no one else noticed it except himself. "Hehe, do you think you''ll be all right without making a sound? No, your highness, you know nothing about real power..." The voice just fell! A very faint violet light flowed directly into joffrey''s body along Cheng''s palm, and formed a skeleton pattern on the back of his hand. In just a few seconds, the pattern disappeared. "You... What did you do to me?!" joffrey''s pupils contracted violently! What happened just now is undoubtedly far beyond his cognitive range and can no longer remain silent. "Nothing, just a little insurance. I hate trouble. As long as you don''t trouble me and tell the third party what you just said, it won''t have any impact on you. But if you have a similar attempt..." Zhang Cheng dragged a long tone and deliberately didn''t say the result. Because he knows that it is far better to let the other party play their imagination than to give their own answers. Joffrey''s face was uncertain. He seemed to be seriously considering the consequences. He didn''t know that the flash pattern on the back of his hand was just a simple illusion, not even a spell. Seeing that the threat began to work, Zhang Cheng let go of the spoiled boy and waved to the housekeeper under the stage. Delhi, who had long been unable to bear the excitement, immediately took two servants to carry the box full of gold coins into the carriage and drove away. Instead of hiding the reward, he swaggered out to passers-by. While everyone''s attention was attracted by the golden dragon, Zhang Cheng quietly took out the parchment and glanced at it. It said: Task - the martial arts competition is completed, the dark guard is promoted to level 2, you have obtained the special ability to detect kindness, you have obtained the special ability dark blessing, you have obtained the breaking good chop once a day, and you have obtained the dark guard''s exclusive suit and long sword moment A powerful energy poured into the body and deeply transformed every cell. Just a few seconds later, Zhang Cheng''s muscles became stronger, his strength was substantially improved, and several methods of using spell ability were added to his mind. In addition, a set of dark black exquisite armor and a black sword appeared on the horse''s back out of thin air. In particular, the latter sent out an ominous smell from top to bottom, as if there was something evil around the sword body. The sensitive war horse undoubtedly felt something and began to become restless. He made a cry from time to time to remind his master to take this thing off himself Chapter 108 "Be quiet!" Zhang Cheng strained the reins, tried to appease the horse, and took down the black sword. When holding the handle of the sword, a black fog began to rotate around the arm, and even a gloomy and terrible scream and cry could be heard in the ear. At the same time, detailed information about the sword suddenly came to his mind. Long sword - a soul detaining Messenger, specially used by the dark guard. Every time he hits the enemy, he will absorb some vitality to supplement the user. If someone is killed by this sword, his soul will have a certain chance to be imprisoned and transformed into an evil dead spirit in endless pain and suffering for the dark guard to drive (Note: the soul detaining messenger is a magic sword, so the more souls imprisoned, the more powerful it will be. Once the master can''t control it, it will devour the holder). "A magic sword that will bite the Lord?" With a sneer, Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth, turned around and continued to check the black body armor engraved with exquisite patterns. Unlike weapons, armor doesn''t have much uncomfortable smell. Instead, it looks very simple and thick. In particular, the shield pattern in front of the breastplate not only plays a decorative role, but also adds a powerful auxiliary spell - divine grace. As long as it is activated, it can gain an overwhelming advantage in a short time. For example, it can swing weapons faster and hit fatal parts more easily. In addition, helmets, boots and gloves are also equipped with very practical auxiliary spells. The only regret is that they are not equipped with shields. You should know that reality is not a game. Carrying a wind pulling weapon can sweep all enemies. In real combat, shields are often more important than weapons. Because a man without a sword can''t kill others at most, but a man without a shield usually doesn''t live until the end of the battle. After checking the weapons and armor provided by the parchment scroll, Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "interesting. It not only limits my unbridled use of magic power, but also provides all kinds of magic items as help. What do you want me to do? Or is this a test? Is it a test of my ability to break the limit?" Just as he frowned and lost in thought, Errol Tyrell appeared next to him, with a slightly shy smile on his face and a skirt lifting ceremony: "Lord Mason, congratulations on winning the championship of the martial arts competition." "Thank you! I think it''s all thanks to your prayer just now, beautiful lady." Zhang Cheng, whose mind was disturbed, quickly turned his head and put on a false disguise again. I don''t know when he began to get used to hiding his real side and wearing all kinds of masks to deal with all kinds of people. Now, even in the face of a girl who looks a little naive and green, he does not hesitate to choose lies and deception. "Hehe, I''m not so powerful. Everything is a manifestation of your strength. Besides, my cousin lolas once said that you are the most powerful Knight he has ever seen in his life, and it''s natural to win the championship." after that, ero tiller blinked playfully. "Although I am very grateful to Sir Loras for his praise, his description is a little exaggerated. I don''t think I''m the most powerful knight." Zhang Cheng shook his head and quietly put away the magic sword - the soul arrest messenger. He doesn''t want this evil weapon to be exposed to others too soon. "You are so modest. If you don''t mind, can you walk with me? I hope I can know more about my future husband before I get married." ero looked forward and stared at two beautiful big eyes. Although Zhang Cheng is more eager to return to his residence, try his newly acquired ability and study the method of hatching dragon eggs, he nodded patiently for the damn task given by parchment: "no problem, I just want to know my young and bright fiancee." "What are you waiting for? Come on, I just know a quiet place." ero ran to the river not far away with light steps. She was like a carefree bird, laughing from time to time. She didn''t understand the ambition behind the marriage. "Damn it! I didn''t expect that I should be reduced to playing love games with a little girl..." Zhang Cheng complained helplessly. However, after complaining, he caught up and showed a look of enjoyment. Occasionally, he would make a little intimate but not in the world. With the experience and skills of picking up girls far ahead of this era, erro tiller was unconsciously immersed in it in just two or three hours. She was reluctant to return to the tiller family''s residence in King''s landing with her maid until sunset. As soon as the girl''s front foot got into the carriage, Blanco''s back foot came out of the dark corner, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed: "Congratulations, sir. You are so good at dealing with women in addition to your incredible power. Miss ello has fallen in just one afternoon. I don''t think she will mind if you do something to her now." "Hum! Don''t think of me as a waste who can only think with my lower body. Remember, the most important thing to become a qualified player of the power game is not to let your feelings affect your judgment. This girl is just a tool, to be exact, a ladder, a shortcut to the end of power, which is meaningless." When he said these words, Zhang Cheng made no secret of his inner indifference. The cold in his eyes made the old mercenary shiver on the spot. Fortunately, he responded quickly enough and quickly lowered his head to report: "Sir, I have gathered the mercenaries in a cave by the sea according to your request. Do you want to go there in person to let them know who their employer is?" "No, now is not the time." Zhang Cheng waved his hand without thinking. "Keep them hidden! After all, there is a saying that if you want to deceive the enemy, you must first deceive your allies. Oh, by the way, I''ll give you this sword as a reward. You''ve done well these days. I''m very satisfied." As soon as the voice fell, he directly grabbed the enchanted long sword with electrical attribute and threw it over. Blanco, who was unprepared, caught him in a panic and asked incredulously, "sir... Sir, do you really give it to me? It... It is..." "Why, is it strange? It''s just a tool for me, no different from erro tiller. Now I have a better one, so I''m bound to give it to loyal men. I''m not a stingy master. As long as you have enough ability and loyalty, you will get unimaginable returns." Zhang Cheng looked into the eyes of the old mercenary and hinted. Chapter 109 Time flies. With the conclusion of the martial arts competition, Junlin city returns to its normal appearance. Of course, this usually only refers to the surface. People with a little insight secretly realize that the contradiction between Lannister in the West and stark in the north is becoming increasingly fierce, and a little carelessness will lead to war. Now everyone is waiting to see how Robert baratheon handles it. But the king, who only knew how to indulge in pleasure, suddenly threw everything to the Prime Minister Ed, and went hunting outside the city with his attendants. Blanco got the news, returned to his residence for the first time and told his master "Oh? Are you sure our king is out of town? Do you know who he is taking?" Zhang Cheng asked after him, touching his chin. "Yes, I saw him out of town with my own eyes. As for the entourage, it seems that there are his Brother Duke Langley, sir barristan, and Lancel Lannister, and some people I don''t know their names..." the old mercenary replied in an uncertain tone while trying to recall. "Wait! You said there was Lancel Lannister?" two pure lights burst out of Zhang Cheng''s eyes. "Yes! Yes! If I remember correctly, he should be the Queen''s cousin, an insignificant little man. Why do you pay attention to him?" Blanco''s face showed a puzzled expression. He did not realize that this humble little man would become the fuse of the war sweeping the seven kingdoms. Zhang Cheng just smiled and gently stroked the uneven shell of the dragon egg without any explanation. After a while, he picked up a piece of black cloth to cover the dragon''s eggs, and then without looking back, he ordered, "go and tell Delhi to prepare me a proper suit of clothes. It''s time to visit the queen." "As you wish..." Blanco bent down and saluted. Although there are countless unclear questions in his mind, he understands one truth, that is, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Knowing too much is sometimes not a good thing. In just a few minutes, the housekeeper and his maid put on a black dress for Zhang Cheng and rode straight to the Royal Castle Red Castle on the top of AEGON hill. Due to the aura of the champion of the martial arts competition and the upcoming marriage with the tiller family, the guard simply confirmed his identity and released him. Just as he was going to meet cersei Lannister directly, he suddenly met the last person he wanted to meet - "little finger" in the corridor around the corner. "Ah! Sir Mason, what brings you to the Red Castle? Aren''t you busy preparing for the wedding and marrying the beautiful miss ero recently?" pattier berisch greeted with pretended surprise. "You''re right. I''m really preparing for the wedding. But you should understand that I''m just a knight who is good at wielding knives and swords. I''m not good at these, so I''m going to ask your majesty." lying without blinking, Zhang Cheng secretly raised his vigilance and made up an excuse at will. In the face of the best conspirators in Westeros, he did not dare to take it lightly. "Is it really just for the wedding?" belish raised his mouth slightly and showed a playful smile. Zhang Cheng spread his hands innocently: "what else can it be except the wedding?" "Hehe, I''m sorry. Maybe I''m careless. But for the sake of safety, please allow me to ask again. We''re still friends, aren''t we?" my little finger stepped forward two steps and whispered tentatively. "Dear count, whether we are friends or not always depends not on me, but on you. If I guess correctly, you seem to secretly collect everything about the son of the forest behind my back. This is not what a friend should do." Zhang Cheng insisted back without weakness. He knew that it was a bad idea to treat the insidious and cunning guy in front of him. Sometimes it was the smartest choice to show a little dissatisfaction. The expression on Belize''s face froze for a moment. After half a minute, he managed to squeeze out a smile: "where did you hear this news?" "Please don''t care about these details. I naturally have my method. The key question is, shouldn''t you share it with my friend? I promise I won''t disturb your plan at this critical moment." Zhang Cheng asked meaningfully. "No problem. I''ll have the information sent to your home later. After all... We are friends..." With these words, belish nodded his head and quickly disappeared at the end of the corridor. Looking at his slightly embarrassed figure, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and muttering, "continue to work hard, my friend. I hope to get more information about the son of the forest from you next time we meet." After a short episode, Zhang Cheng quickly crossed the corridor and came to the Queen''s bedroom. As soon as he entered the door, he saw cersei sitting alone on the balcony, overlooking the whole King''s landing city. A bottle of valuable Dorn wine was placed on the table, pouring and drinking by himself. It may be the sound of footsteps, or it may be a woman''s natural sharp sixth sense. In short, cersei soon noticed that someone came into the room, put down the empty cup on his hand, and ordered, "fill it for me!" For this tentative little means, Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head, walked closer, filled the empty cup directly, followed by lifting his head and drinking it, then put the cup back on the table and said in a slightly proud tone: "sorry, your majesty, I''m a knight in charge, not a waiter pouring wine for you." "Oh?" Cersei obviously didn''t expect someone to dare to make such a bold move, and immediately looked back at Zhang Cheng. For about a minute or two, she suddenly laughed without warning, laughing and joking: "ha ha! What a knight in charge! What''s the purpose of your knight coming to me today?" "It''s very simple! I said something to your brother James some time ago. Now I want to know what Duke tywin means. To know that chaos and war are coming, I hope to be prepared before they come." after that, Zhang Cheng sat in another chair and waited quietly for an answer. "Hum! You have great courage! More courage than anyone I''ve ever met! But the problem is, what can you provide and what you want. The Lannister family will not casually accept a stranger as an ally, especially an ambitious stranger." Maybe she knew that Robert was going to die soon. Cersei didn''t cover up when she spoke. She pointed out everything Chapter 110 "Your Majesty, have you misunderstood something, or do you think I''m begging for alms?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. As a person who knows the general plot development next, he won''t be fooled by the other party''s mere words. Admittedly, the strength of Lannister family is few in the seven kingdoms, and old tywin is also famous for being difficult to deal with, but this does not mean that their victory is easy. On the contrary, Lannister was at a very dangerous disadvantage most of the time, from the breath of King Robert to the end of the war of the five kings. Whether ed stark, who is about to be killed, or lanli, Stannis, or rob stark, the "little wolf Lord", have the opportunity to control King''s landing city and knock Lannister down the abyss of failure. As the turning point of the Heishui River campaign, Junlin city was completely attacked by both sides. I''m afraid it would be another result if Stannis didn''t kill his brother lanli and directly lead to the defection of the tiller family. There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng has enough ability to change the direction of the original plot, but in order to ensure his greatest advantage - prediction of the future, he chose to adapt to the plot, but this does not mean that he will make unlimited compromises to Lannister, especially the woman who is short-sighted and has a strong sense of retribution. Cersei crossed her hands on her chest, revealing a hint of playfulness in her green eyes, and then asked in a semi joking tone: "Isn''t it? Don''t forget, you''re just a little aristocrat who has lost territory. You have no army under you and no prominent family behind you. The only commendable thing is the far superior martial arts. In my opinion, you can''t provide what the Lannister family needs." "Ha ha! Dear Queen, do you really think so?" Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing. He did not expect that his image in the other party''s mind was just a thug, just like Gregor krigon, the "Magic Mountain". "Why, am I wrong?" cersei frowned subconsciously. Instead of directly answering each other''s questions, Zhang Cheng stood up and looked at the sea in the distance. After a full minute, he turned back and slowly said, "it seems that I made a mistake today, that is, overestimating your vision and judgment of the future situation. Although you always think you have a lot of political talent, you are actually just a clumsy imitator of Duke tywin. You don''t realize how dangerous the current situation is. Perhaps you don''t know, count berrisi has secretly won the trust of the prime minister and can choose his own camp at any time as needed. He even hinted many times that several princes and princesses are not the blood of the king, but the result of your affair with James. Think about it. Once he chooses to join hands with the stark family to control King''s landing, what will happen to you when his majesty dies in an accident? What about your children? Don''t think that you are the only smart person in the world. Your little tricks have long been seen by many people. The reason why they didn''t expose them is not that they don''t know, but that they feel profitable. Someone once said that chaos is a ladder, a ladder to power. Now you''ve created a mess yourself, but you''re not ready for it. What is it, not stupidity? Sorry, my words may sound a little ugly, but please convey them to your father intact. I think the wise Duke tywin will understand what I mean. Finally, I only give you ten days. If there is no clear answer after ten days, I will look for another ally. " With these words, Zhang Cheng ignored the Queen''s uncertain face and turned away from the Red Castle. Now he finally understood why cersei was so easy to be hated. Being cruel and unscrupulous was one aspect, and self righteousness was the most important. Fortunately, old tywin is not dead yet, and this woman can''t be in power. Just as Zhang Cheng was walking along the narrow corridor of the castle and thinking about whether he should start the standby plan, he suddenly found a dark figure following him behind him. He quietly turned a corner, stretched out his arm in a flash and strangled each other''s neck. "Woo woo!!" the shadow struggled and tried to cry for help. But unfortunately, no matter how hard he struggled with his mouth blocked, it was useless. "Your Highness? What are you doing?" After seeing the tracker''s appearance clearly, Zhang Cheng showed a trace of surprise on his face, and then released his arm. "Cough, cough... Damn it! You almost killed me!" joffrey covered his throat and coughed violently, his eyes filled with awe and fear. Zhang Cheng pretended to be innocent and said, "I''m really sorry. After all, who can think that a noble prince will hide like a thief?" Joffrey rarely tried to refute. After taking a few deep breaths to calm himself down, he immediately raised his head and asked, "I want to know what you have done to me? Why can''t the bachelors check anything different?" "Hehe, it seems that you still haven''t given up. I can responsibly tell you that no one in the world can crack the magic I cast on you, so please don''t waste your energy." Zhang Cheng explained with a smile. "Well... Can you teach me?" said joffrey carefully. After seeing the incredible illusion, like most teenagers, he was deeply fascinated, and then began to try to obtain this power in various ways. "Oh? Teach you? Why? What''s good for me?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin with interest. He knew very well that when the deformed product of close relatives ascended the throne, it was indeed a valuable chess piece. At least he could make good use of it before he died. Joffrey looked around and confirmed that no one was eavesdropping nearby. He immediately lowered his voice and promised, "when I become king, whatever you want!" "When you become king? How many years will it take? I don''t like waiting for a long time." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be dissatisfied and shook his head. "No! It won''t take long! In a few days at most! I''ll be king! Wealth! Power! Status! I can give you everything you want, as long as you teach me that incredible power!" joffrey shouted wildly. I don''t know if there is any recessive gene disease. Whenever he is excited, his skin will turn red, and he is extremely irritable and can''t control himself at all. Zhang Cheng pretended to hesitate for a few seconds, and finally reluctantly nodded his head: "well, if you really become a king and have the ability to fulfill your promise, I can teach you some mysterious knowledge. But the ugly saying is that in front, supernatural power pays great attention to talent, and whether you can learn it or not is none of my business..." Chapter 111 After reaching an agreement with joffrey, Zhang Cheng quickly returned to the research of hiding in his room every day to study how to hatch dragon eggs, and occasionally took some time to maintain the ambiguous atmosphere created with ero tiller. In fact, with the passage of time, he has begun to feel that the air is slowly filled with an unknown energy. Although it is very, very thin, for a mage who is extremely eager to absorb energy, even a little will be as conspicuous as a torch in the dark. However, feeling belongs to feeling, but they can''t really use these mysterious energies. They are not as pure and powerful as arcane energy, nor have high plasticity and variability as the energy on the magical earth. They just don''t resonate with anything like inert gas. In order to find out the reason, Zhang Cheng wasted another bottle of precious well water. With the help of magic power, he forcibly collected more than 100 ml of gas-liquid mixture completely composed of inert energy. Looking at the grayish white in the test tube, he couldn''t help frowning and muttering, "I didn''t get there... I remember that melisandra and Miri maz dur in the plot didn''t encounter too many difficulties when they cast their spells. Is it not time? Or what am I missing?" While he was thinking hard, a hasty knock on the door interrupted everything. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Who? Didn''t I say no one was allowed to disturb?" Zhang Cheng asked in a very unhappy tone. "Sir, I''m very sorry to disturb you so late, but some guests who don''t want to reveal their identity claim to be your friends and need to meet you right away." the voice of housekeeper Delhi came through the crack in the door. "Guests unwilling to reveal their identity?" Zhang Cheng suddenly had a bad feeling, quickly hid the test tube in his hand and opened the door. I saw Delhi standing at the door with three people in cloaks. Although he couldn''t see clearly because of the dark light, he still keenly smelled a familiar smell. "Ero, is that you?" "Yes, Lord Mason." With the familiar voice, the shortest man took off his hood and showed the face of a beautiful girl. At the same time, the other two took off their hoods and showed their true colors. They''re no one else. It''s lanli and Loras. Although Cheng Cheng had guessed what had happened, he still pretended to be unbelievable: "Your Excellency, sir Loras, why did you visit late at night? And with Miss ello?" "I''m very sorry, sir Mason, something serious has happened. My brother King Robert had an accident while hunting, and I''m afraid he will die soon. And I''ve got the exact news that joffrey, torman and missella are not his own flesh and blood, but the bastards of Queen cersei''s adultery with the regicide. Now! She''s trying to let her illegitimate son usurp the throne As a member of baratheon! I will never allow this to happen! "Lanli became more and more excited, and finally even began to roar in a low voice. "What? How could this be possible?" Zhang Cheng flashed an imperceptible sneer on his face, followed by a exclamation. "I guarantee with my own reputation that Lord Langley is telling the truth, even the prime minister, Duke ed stark, knows this. But he is too honest to join hands with us, so we can only escape from the king''s landing as soon as possible, and then summon the vassals to attack the Lannister family." Loras also joined in. "So... What do you need me to do?" Zhang Cheng asked in an uncertain tone. "It''s very simple. I hope you can help take care of ERO. She can''t ride her horse continuously. In addition, I hope you can help pay attention to the trend of King''s landing city. If you have any important information, please send it to this place." Loras took out a prepared note. Zhang Cheng took it and glanced at it. He immediately threw it into the nearby brazier and nodded seriously: "please don''t worry. Miss ello was originally my fiancee. No one can hurt her as long as I''m still alive." "In that case, I''m relieved. We''re still anxious to leave Junlin, so we don''t bother much." after saying that, Loras pulled Lan Li and quickly disappeared into the boundless night. Seeing the two leave, Zhang Cheng immediately ordered the housekeeper waiting aside: "go and prepare a guest room for Miss ero. Remember, it must be kept confidential and no one should know that she lives with us. Do you understand?" "I see!" Delhi leaned slightly and walked quickly in the direction of the guest room. After the housekeeper opened, there were only lonely men and women at the door of the room. Because no one meant to speak first, the scene fell into an embarrassing silence. Finally, Errol tiller took a deep breath and said in a rather helpless tone, "I''m sorry, sir, I''ve caused you trouble." Zhang Cheng smiled, shook his head, stretched out his right hand, touched the girl''s cheek and replied, "don''t say that. You''re my fiancee. As the champion of the martial arts competition, if I can''t even protect my fiancee, what''s the point of living. Don''t think about it. Have a good rest for one night and leave the rest to me." "Well..." Ero''s face flushed slightly, and she let her big hand swim around her cheeks and sensitive earlobes without any resistance. If you were an ordinary man, I''m afraid you would have started to use your hands and feet in this situation and cheated the girl into bed as soon as possible to complete the "home run". But Zhang Cheng is not an ordinary man. His heart has long been filled with the desire for strength. When he teased the girl to a little shortness of breath, he resolutely stopped his further behavior. After giving a sleeping kiss, he returned to his room quietly. "Robert is dead... The prelude to chaos has opened... Danilis on the other side of the sea is about to hatch three young dragons... I don''t have much time to prepare..." While talking to himself, Zhang Cheng put away the dragon eggs, put on his humble civilian clothes and went straight to Jun Lincheng dungeon. There is no doubt that he plans to follow danilis''s method and try to hatch the young dragons with burning and blood sacrifice. He doesn''t care how painful it is for a person to be burned alive. Let alone a few prisoners in their cells, even if they need to sacrifice blood to a city of hundreds of thousands of people, he will not hesitate at all. In the pursuit of power, the most taboo is hesitation. Finally, the more you think, the more complex you think. Forget that persistence and concentration are the key to the summit. Chapter 112 Late at night, on a secluded beach near the sea outside the city of Junlin, four ragged prisoners were tied tightly trapped on huge rocks, one by one in fear, constantly struggling, cursing and begging, trying to escape the next terrible scene. But unfortunately, no matter what these people do and how ugly words they scold, Zhang Cheng is still making preparations in an orderly way. In just half an hour, he built a simple wooden frame and put the glittering dragon eggs on the top of the frame. When he had finished all this, he turned and smiled at the prisoners and said in a slightly apologetic tone: "I''m really sorry. From a personal standpoint, I don''t have any hatred with you, and I don''t enjoy the pleasure of killing. The reason why I want to burn you is to hatch dragon eggs. I promise that as long as the dragon eggs hatch successfully, the rest can be released. So please tell me, who comes first?" For a moment, the original noisy voice suddenly disappeared without a trace. Each prisoner stared at each other, and no one dared to speak first, for fear that he would become the first "lucky man" accidentally. After all, burning is not an ordinary way of death. Even heroes with firm will will scream in pain in the face of raging flames, not to mention that they are just ordinary people. Seeing that no one spoke for a long time, Zhang Cheng could not help sighing slightly, bent down, grabbed a handful of pebbles from the ground, and then handed them to the prisoners: "for the sake of fairness, let''s play a little game. Now guess whether the stones in my hand are singular or even. I count to three and you answer together. The slow person will be regarded as abstaining. Three... Two... One!" "Even!" "Odd!" "Odd!" "Odd!" The four people dared not hesitate and gave the answer almost at the same time. But interestingly, three of them seemed to collude in advance and chose the even number. Only one fat guy chose the odd number. Obviously, in order to increase the survival probability, the three guys behind deliberately choose the singular number at the same time, because the rules just now do not specify whether the person who guesses right will be burned first or the person who guesses wrong will be burned first. This means that standing on the side of the majority is likely to be safer, even from death Looking at these unscrupulous criminals for survival, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but show a trace of ironic smile and began to throw pebbles to the ground one by one in front of everyone. When there was only one left, he raised the stone and said, "it''s an even number. It seems that the lucky one was born, isn''t it?" "No! No! No! Don''t burn me! I just stole some money! I shouldn''t be punished like this!" the fat man collapsed instantly and burst into tears. "Be quiet! Who told the lucky one it was you?" Zhang Cheng glanced at each other angrily. The fat man was stunned immediately. He seemed to understand something. He turned his head and stared at the other three people next to him with malicious eyes. Finally, he laughed: "ha ha! Sorry! Your conspiracy didn''t kill me! On the contrary, you killed yourself!" "What?!" "Damn it! This guy is going to burn the three of us at one time!" "Devil! He must be a murderous devil!" ¡­¡­ With desperate curses, the three unlucky men were pulled out by Zhang Cheng and forcibly pulled to the wooden shelf. One of them tried to resist. As a result, he was forcibly interrupted his legs and threw them on the ground like a dead dog. Then he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. moment A bright flame flew out of his fingertips and directly lit the wood soaked in oil. In the blink of an eye, the sky was illuminated by the fire! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "No!" "Please let me go!" Under the burning flames, the prisoners screamed and twisted their bodies to break free from the shackles of the rope and escape from the sea of fire. But when they broke free from the burnt rope, their legs were badly burned and they couldn''t run at all. The fat man who survived stared at the purgatory scene in front of him, trembling all over his body. But Zhang Cheng paid no attention to the other party, and all his attention was attracted by the dragon egg. Just when he planned to bless the flame protection barrier and went in to check the condition of the dragon''s eggs, the originally slack mysterious energy in the air suddenly began to become active and gushed in the direction of the dragon''s eggs. At the same time, a faint red star appeared in the sky. Although the brightness is very, very weak, it can be observed with the naked eye. As a person who had read the original work, Zhang Cheng immediately realized that this was the comet that predicted the seasonal changes and the recovery of dragon and magic. He sighed with an incredible look: "I see! I see! I see! This is the key point I''ve been looking for, but I ignored!" Obviously, there is no so-called magic energy on the planet where the song of ice and fire is located. Everything comes from this red comet. In other words, whenever the red comet begins to approach, it will sprinkle its own energy, just as Halley''s comet will bring a lot of water vapor when it passes through the earth. This energy will exist in the planetary atmosphere for a long time and be used by those who find the trick. When all the energy is exhausted, the energy dependent things such as dragons and magic will naturally disappear. With great excitement, Zhang Cheng raised his right hand and tried to absorb some active energy to feel the magical power and attributes contained therein. But before he could take action, a shrill cry came out of the fire. "Ow!!!!" At the place where the dragon eggs were placed just now, a young dragon with violet light all over his body rose up in the air and revolved around the flame. There is no doubt that the dragon egg is rotten "Come here!" Zhang Cheng, who regained consciousness, gave orders to the young dragon through the power of the contract at the first time. The latter only hesitated for a moment, and soon flapped his wings and fell on his master''s shoulder, making a squeaky howl. He didn''t know what he meant. Zhang Cheng stretched out his fingers and released a trace of arcane energy. When the young dragon found it, he immediately opened his mouth and sucked greedily. The violet scales covered on the body surface emitted dazzling light. About two or three minutes later, the young dragon seemed to be full, opened his mouth, belched, slowly closed his eyes and fell into a coma. Touching the little guy''s not very hard scales, Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and said to himself, "interesting, this dragon can swallow energy..." Chapter 113 "Dragon... You... You are the descendant of the tangorian family?" the fat man asked in a trembling voice. After all, in Westeros, most people''s impression of dragons is the tangorian family, and only this family has the ability to domesticate and control dragons. Zhang Cheng, who was in a good mood, smiled and pointed to his nose: "look carefully at the color of my hair and eyes. Which is like the descendants of the tangaryan family? No, I have nothing to do with this family." "But you have a dragon? And you can make it obey orders! No one can do this except the tangorian family!" the fat man stressed loudly. Although he had seen three people burned alive before, which made him have a strong fear of the young people standing in front of him, with the hatching of dragon eggs, he was filled with strong curiosity at the bottom of his heart. You know, since the last dragon died, there has been no dragon in Westeros for so long that people began to regard the dragon as a mysterious species in legends. "Hehe, no one? I''m afraid you don''t know. The famous tangorian family is actually just a survivor who fled from Valeria. The technology of domesticating dragons is no secret in Valeria, but with the advent of the doomsday catastrophe, this miraculous city was destroyed. Therefore, the world only knows the tangorian family and doesn''t remember Valeria Ya, "said Zhang Cheng, looking up at the sky. As the red comet gets closer and closer, he can clearly detect that the concentration of mysterious energy begins to rise rapidly. At the current speed, a few months at most is enough to change the whole world. He was curious about what the red comet was. It even carried such huge mysterious energy that just a little leaked afterwave could affect the ecological environment, humanities, history and even derived civilization of a planet. If you steal more pure mysterious energy directly from comets, can you combine it with arcane energy to make yourself stronger? With all kinds of speculation, Zhang Cheng carefully hid the sleeping young dragon under his cloak, turned and walked towards the city gate. Needless to ask, he wanted to leave the unknown beach, leave the charred corpses left in the fire and return to his residence under the cover of night before the patrol guards found anything unusual. But before he took a few steps, the fat man trapped on the rock suddenly opened his mouth and shouted, "wait! Sir! What shall I do? You can''t just leave me! The rising tide will drown me alive!" "Oh! I almost forgot if you didn''t remind me!" Zhang Cheng turned around and suddenly pulled out the magic sword, the soul arrest Messenger, raised the sword and cut off the fat man''s round head. When the blood gushed out of the neck, the magic sword suddenly emitted a black smoke, dragged out a mass of silver and translucent material, and then slowly inhaled into the sword body. Then, a painful face appeared on the hilt of the sword. Obviously, the soul of the fat man imprisoned by the magic sword is still torturing him. In a few days, an ordinary soul will be transformed into an evil ghost Looking at the fat man''s dead eyes, Zhang Cheng wiped the blood on the sword a little, shrugged his shoulders and said to himself, "I''m sorry, I lied just now. For the sake of safety, none of you will survive." With these words, he put on his hood, quietly avoided the patrolling guards, and hurried back to his residence to sleep before dawn. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long I slept. Anyway, when Zhang Cheng opened his eyes, Blanc had stood outside the door and brought the latest news of the cruel political struggle in Junlin city. Just like the development of the plot, ed stark, who paid attention to honor, loyalty and courage, finally lost to the ruthless cersei Lannister. Of course, it can also be said that he lost to bertier berrisi, who hid behind his back and secretly planned everything, and Wallis, who knew what would happen but was unwilling to explain. From the perspective of an outsider, he felt that it was no one else who was responsible for the tragic outcome of ED stark. It was Robert, the "green hat king" who had just died. Because people like ed stark shouldn''t have left Winterfell. When he came to King''s landing in winter city, he was like a fully armed Knight stripped of his armor and nuclear weapons, standing naked in front of the enemy, and his end was self-evident. "Sir, do you think we need to do something next?" the old mercenary who stood for a long time whispered. "What to do? No, we don''t need to do anything. Just wait patiently." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. Through a limited number of contacts with people like belixi and cersei, he increasingly understood the purpose of parchment to bring himself to the world, that is, to learn how to deal with conspirators, how to see through each other''s real intentions hidden under all kinds of rhetoric, and learn to use lies and deception to strive for interests for himself. Maybe it''s a relationship he doesn''t care much about. He used to allow many people to use himself, such as the witch Catherine and Kane. But now, Zhang Cheng will not let these guys take advantage in vain. Anyone who wants to benefit from him must pay the corresponding price. "Waiting?" Blanco frowned suspiciously. "Yes! I''m waiting for an answer, or someone. At present, neither the queen nor the spoiled little king is an ideal partner in Junlin city." after saying that, Zhang Cheng picked a grape and put it in his mouth. Blanco seemed to think of something. He quickly bent down and said, "excuse me, the person you''re waiting for shouldn''t be Duke tywin?" Zhang Cheng spits out the grape skin in his mouth and replies in a slightly ponderous tone: "tywin? No, he can''t pull away from King''s landing for the time being. I''m waiting for another person, Tyrion Lannister." "Little devil?" brancoton was surprised. "Don''t be rude. Believe me, Tyrion is the most politically minded person in the Lannister family except tywin. The only disadvantage is that he is not cruel enough. But for us, it is an advantage." If the person with the highest political ability in the whole song of ice and fire is selected, Zhang Cheng will definitely vote for the little devil without hesitation. This natural dwarf not only has a keen political sense of smell and can always find the key points from the chaotic situation, but also knows a little economics. The Westeros continent, which is full of honor, territory and women in the minds of most lords, is as incredible as the sudden emergence of a sweet spring in the desert. Unfortunately, due to the feudal system, Tyrion''s talents could not be brought into full play. In Zhang Cheng''s eyes, only the little devil and tywin himself are their most ideal partners. As for the remaining two, forget it Chapter 114 Some people say that political struggle is dirty. No one who participates in it, whether winners or losers, is innocent. Today, as the loser of the palace coup, Duke ed stark was brought to the rostrum of Baylor Cathedral, ready to admit the false crime of treason in full view of the public, in exchange for the reconciliation between the stark family and the Lannister family and avoiding the outbreak of war. Up to now, he doesn''t want to understand why he failed and why so many people would rather choose the queen who committed ugly crimes than pay attention to principles and honor. Of course, these are not important now, because according to the agreement, after the sentencing, he will give up all his titles and rights, put on black clothes and go to the northern Great Wall to spend the rest of his life as a night watchman. Looking at the citizens around constantly pointing and even yelling, ed suddenly felt that he had made a mistake. He should not have come to King''s landing, let alone accept the post of prime minister, because in this game full of conspiracy and betrayal, he didn''t even have a trustworthy person around him. What''s more ironic is that even Pingmin now thinks he is a traitor and an ambitious who tries to spy on the monarchy. Zhang Cheng stood in the crowd, silently watching the pulpit and the upcoming scene. Suddenly, without warning, he asked, "Blanco, what do you think our king joffrey would do with ED stark?" "Er... I think it might be exile or sending the Great Wall to join the night watchman Corps. After all, he is the leader of the stark family in the north. Once the punishment is too severe, it is difficult to ensure that it will not lead to war." the old mercenary replied in an uncertain tone. "Hehe, your judgment is good. Normally Lannister will have to face the attack of lanli and Stannis, so it is a smart choice to reach a peace agreement with the stark family. However, you ignore one point, that is, if someone deliberately interferes and lets the lion and the wolf fight first? Don''t forget, our new king''s mental state is not very good Often. " After that, Zhang Cheng raised his head again and looked up at the approaching red comet in the sky. His eyes were full of curiosity and desire. Just when Blanco opened his mouth to say something, a deafening cry broke out in the crowd, followed by joffrey holding up his right hand in front of the distant pulpit. I don''t know what to announce. Former law enforcement officer Erin pine pulled out a huge two handed sword and held it high above his head. Next second Poof! The dazzling bright red gushed out, and ED Stark''s head fell to the ground, completely turning into a headless body. Because the whole process was too fast, Queen cersei had no time to respond. When she stood up to stop her son''s stupid behavior, it was too late. At this moment, every dignitaries present clearly realized that with the death of ED, the war between Lannister and stark could not be avoided, and the turbulence and chaos would continue until one side won. Blanco stared at the bloody pulpit. After a while, he exclaimed in disbelief, "seven gods! This is crazy! I seem to see the shadow of the mad king iris tangaryan from joffrey." "Hum! Crazy king? No, he''s far from Crazy king. Come on, there''s nothing to see here." Zhang Cheng sneered with disdain, walked through the frenzied crowd and walked along a wide street. While walking, he asked without looking back: "how''s the task I gave you done?" "Please rest assured, sir, I have already changed the whole 35000 into food according to your request, and secretly stored it in an insignificant old warehouse in the city. Even if Junlin city is besieged for more than a year, we don''t have to worry about running out of food." the old mercenary vowed. As he spent more and more time together, he was more and more glad that he had not hesitated and directly made the most correct choice. Because he found that his young master was like a prophet. He always knew the development of the situation first. Even before everyone realized the coming of the war, he began to hoard food and recruit mercenaries early. Don''t think that just a few hundred mercenaries can''t play a decisive role in thousands of battles. On the contrary, because no one is aware of the existence of this mercenary for the time being, once the war falls into a stalemate, they will immediately become a force to determine the outcome. Hearing that the food was ready, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "well done! By the way, are those mercenaries OK?" "Er... There''s nothing wrong for the time being. But I have to remind you that it''s always possible to let them hide in the cave for a few weeks or a month or two, but the time must not be too long, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable if the rebellion broke out." Blanco didn''t hide his intention, and spoke out his worries. He''s not sure what these bastards will do if their abundant energy can''t be vented for a long time. "OK, I see. Let''s get busy with you." Zhang Cheng waved his hand indifferently. Perhaps others did not know the duration of the rebellion, but he remembered it very clearly. According to the timetable given in the story, ed stark died at the end of 298 in Egan calendar. The following year, Langley, Stannis and Robb were defeated one after another. This means that important turning points, including "bloody wedding", "battle of Heishui River" and "death of tywin", will take place in the next few months. If described from the perspective of historians, 299 in the Egan calendar is definitely a vigorous year. In this year, Zhang Cheng will really participate in the game of power, fight with all kinds of players in the story, and strive for the fruits of victory together. The only difference is that he controls the general direction of the situation and knows when to bring the greatest benefit to himself. With the expectation of chaos, Zhang Cheng walked through the busy streets and soon came to the front of the house. But before knocking, a petite figure suddenly came out of the corner, grabbed his sleeve and whispered, "Sir Mason! You said you could come to you for help if I was in trouble one day, didn''t you?" "Are you... Aliya?!" Zhang Cheng quickly recognized the dirty girl with a flash of surprise in his eyes. According to the original plot, "Erya" should follow the night watchman conscription officer, Yulun, on the way back to Winterfell. But now, because of his intervention, there has been a serious deviation, which is exactly what he doesn''t want to see at present Chapter 115 Half an hour later, in the backyard living room, aliya, who had just taken a bath, was wolfing down the steaming barbecue chops and bread. Her hands and mouth were covered with soup. There was no temperament and etiquette that a great noble should have. She was like a hungry beggar. Obviously, just a few days of wandering life had a great impact on her body and mind, especially after witnessing the bloody picture of her biological father being beheaded, the whole person exuded hatred. Zhang Cheng sat in a chair, his hands crossed on his chest, and without saying a word, observed the girl in front of him. He is a little uncertain now. Whether he should send it back to his original fate, or give it directly to Lannister as a gift, or use his special identity to do something. There is no doubt that aliya Stark is by no means an ordinary person. Especially after the death of Rob stark, she has immeasurable great value almost like her sister Sansa. Whoever gets her means that she can get the support and recognition of many nobles in the north, and even launch a war under this excuse to become the new king of the north. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng has no interest in this poor, backward and sparsely populated land. The most important thing is that the north is at the forefront of fighting against strange ghosts, which is not a good place at all. His goal was clear from the beginning, and that was Tyrell of the high court. On the one hand, because of the plot, the family will offend cerxi at some time in the future and eventually bury almost all their heirs; On the other hand, the river bend area has always been the main agricultural production area of Westeros. People with a little common sense will understand that in the era of cold weapons, developed agriculture means a huge population base, and a huge population base means war potential. Therefore, in theory, whoever occupies the river bay area will become the most powerful vassal. As for the TV series, it is almost impossible for the army led by James Lannister to break through the high court and uproot the tiller family overnight, unless an important role suddenly defected at the critical moment. Just when Zhang Cheng hesitated about what to do with aliya, housekeeper Delhi suddenly hurried in and reported in a low voice: "Sir, I think you''d better hide this lady right now. Your majesty is coming." "King? You mean joffrey? He''s really anxious..." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and showed a playful expression. Obviously, his majesty, who has just ascended the throne, came 100% to learn the so-called "magic". He didn''t realize that he had unknowingly become a fish that caught the bait. "Yes! I blocked them in the front yard. You''d better hurry up," Delhi nodded hard and urged. It can be seen that he must be very nervous at the moment for fear that something might break in and find the wanted girl. Zhang Cheng raised his arm, made a sign of calmness, and then smiled at aliya: "I''m sorry, Miss stark, I''m afraid you have to avoid it. We''ll discuss your future later." "Wait! Can you help me kill joffrey?" aliya suddenly looked up, her eyes showing undisguised hatred. "No, I can''t. I only promised to help you, but it doesn''t mean that I would take a huge risk to kill for you. In addition, please believe me, revenge is better to do it myself." after saying that, Zhang Cheng ignored the girl and stood up to follow the housekeeper to the front yard. As he walked through the porch, his first sight was not joffrey with a crown, but Sandor krigon in armor and armed. There''s no way. It''s hard not to notice the burn on the hound''s face. "Ah! Dear Sir Mason, you''re out at last. Why, didn''t you go to see ed Stark''s execution today?" said joffrey proudly. "Hehe, on the contrary, I not only went there, but also saw with my own eyes that you ordered Duke stark to be executed. But I''m a little curious. Why did you break your previous commitment? After all, if you let him wear black clothes to guard the Great Wall, it will undoubtedly avoid the outbreak of war." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and asked curiously. Joffrey was completely unaware of the deep meaning behind this sentence, and replied with a proud face: "it''s very simple! I hate people in the stark family! What''s more, I hate people questioning the legitimacy of my throne! If such traitors are not severely punished, who will respect the king in the future? Obey the king''s orders?" "Oh? Did you think of all this yourself? Or did the loyal minister offer you advice?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and continued to test. "It''s count bertier berrisi. He thinks I should do something to show the dignity of the new king and deter those stupid bastards." Seriously lacking vigilance, joffrey arched out the important role of "little finger" in three or two sentences. It has to be said that as a conspirator and careerist, bertier berisch is really good at taking advantage of everyone''s personality defects. No matter ed stark, cersei and joffrey, they all inadvertently become chess pieces manipulated by him. Sometimes just a few words can provoke suspicion among people, and then let suspicion evolve into hatred, chaos and war bit by bit. After confirming the culprit who really killed ed stark, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "well, it seems that Lord bellisch is indeed a loyal subordinate. Finally, why did you kill me? Was it also Lord bellisch''s advice?" Joffrey shook his head: "no, it''s not him, it''s Wallis. He hinted at me that you secretly used disgraceful means in order to win the championship of the martial arts competition. Coupled with the fact that you hurt the devil mountain so badly, I can''t help but want to teach you a lesson. Do you still hate it?" "No, no, no, you misunderstood, my majesty. I just want to find out one thing." Zhang Cheng explained with a cold look in his eyes and a smile. He really didn''t expect that the "dead eunuch" found out that he used magic power so early, and quietly played with a knife to kill people. If joffrey had not been attracted by the magic and finally chose reconciliation, he would have been hated by the deformed product of the combination of close relatives, and then kept asking for trouble. Once he could not help killing joffrey, he would immediately become the sworn enemy of the Lannister family. "The eight clawed spider Wallis is really worthy of being a conspiracy master as famous as the little finger. He gave me a big gift before he met. But don''t worry, I''ll soon let you understand how dangerous it is to provoke a mage for no reason." Zhang Cheng muttered with a sneer in his own voice. Chapter 116 "Sir Mason! What are you muttering about? You know I''m already the king and can fulfill my promise. Should you also fulfill your promise?" joffrey urged impatiently. He has always been short of patience. If he is not happy, he will burst into fierce anger. He is eager to find a scapegoat to vent. Being able to endure until now is enough to prove that he is quite awed of the incredible power of magic in his mind. In fact, most people show both fear and curiosity about what they don''t know. Although Zhang Cheng has never studied psychology, it doesn''t take much effort to see through a restless teenager in adolescence. Seeing that he did not panic, he winked and asked the housekeeper to leave with the servant. Then he replied in a low voice: "Your Majesty, I suggest you''d better let the guards leave first, and then we''ll talk about the specific conditions." Joffrey understood something in an instant, turned and shouted at the hound, "Sandor! You wait outside with everyone. I want to be alone with Sir Mason." The latter stared at Zhang Cheng with warning eyes. Without saying a word, he took four guards and stood in the open space outside the two doors. One hand always grasped the hilt of the sword. In case of any accident, he could respond in time. I have to say, "hound" is indeed a quite qualified bodyguard. Except that he is afraid of fire because of the shadow of childhood, he basically has no obvious defects. In particular, good obedience is hundreds of times better than those knights who have been smeared with holy oil. If they haven''t always been with the right people Forget it, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help sighing at the thought of Sandor krigon''s unfortunate life experience. But he didn''t plan to do anything for the time being. He took out a piece of paper already prepared in his arms and handed it to joffrey: "please look, this is what I want. If you can hand them to me in three days, I can start teaching you to learn magic." "Two warships and supporting sailors, 100 cans of wildfire, 600 sets of armor and weapons, 300 longbows, 50000 arrows..." joffrey frowned subconsciously as he read the list on the note. "Sir Mason, who are you going to fight?" "Hehe, that''s right. Don''t you realize it? From the moment King Robert died, the war has come. King''s landing will face stark in the north, lanli in windbreak castle, Stannis on longstone Island, and even their supporters. What about you? Your majesty! I''m afraid there are only Lannister besides thousands of urban defense troops with low combat effectiveness The support of the family? "Zhang Cheng smiled and said the cruel reality. After hearing this, joffrey''s face suddenly became very gloomy. Perhaps he had a fatal character defect, but he was not stupid at all. He quickly realized how shaky the Iron Throne under his ass was. He gnashed his teeth and asked, "which side are you going to stand on? Me? Or those shameless traitors?" "Ha ha! Do you need to ask? Of course I''m on your side." Zhang Cheng gave the answer with a laugh. But he still didn''t say the second half of the sentence in his heart. The team will only last for a few months. When he gets what he wants, he will choose the camp again. After all, in the game of power, it is the practice of smart people to change their position at any time according to the situation. Those elm heads who cling to loyalty and honor usually don''t end well. Among them, ED is a living negative teaching material. "Oh? Really!" joffrey''s eyes revealed an undisguised surprise, followed by walking around, as if thinking about something. About three or five minutes later, he suddenly stopped and proposed in a very sincere tone: "Sir Mason, I''ll give you a sum of money and a title and position. You''ll recruit an army for me, an army that only obeys my orders. In return, after all the traitors are eradicated, I''ll deprive them of their territory and reward you." For such a good thing that pie fell from the sky, Zhang Cheng did not consider it. He directly touched his chest with one hand and bowed: "what can I say except gratitude and obedience? Your majesty..." Obviously, the bear child only thought about how to strengthen his strength in the shortest time, thus ignoring the issue of military control. Spend other people''s money to build your own army, and finally get a large area of territory. Is there anything cheaper in the world? As for the mentally handicapped child, joffrey is cruel and always kills people for fun. It has nothing to do with him. Anyway, after the battle of Heishui River, olena redwin, the "Queen of thorns" will be responsible for cleaning up the mess. "Great! Sir Mason! I knew a smart man like you would make the right choice." joffrey was completely unaware of what a huge mistake he had made, and his face was full of excitement and joy. "Your Majesty, I think you can''t wait to start to understand Magic now, can''t you?" Zhang Cheng thought a little, raised his hand and snapped his fingers. moment A crimson flame burst from his fingertips, illuminating the slightly dark vestibule. "This!! this is!!!!!" joffrey glared at the fire the size of the baby''s fist. Zhang Cheng calmly changed the flame into various shapes, pretending to be a mysterious flicker: "Yes, this is magic. It allows human beings to control the power comparable to gods as mortals. Fire, frost, thunder and all the most destructive things in nature can be created by magic. But it is very difficult to obtain this power. It is so difficult that one of 10000 people may not succeed." "What about me? Can I succeed?" joffrey asked impatiently. "Sorry, I can''t give an answer for the time being. It will take a period of observation and study to reach a conclusion. Before that, I hope you can take me to see Lord Wallis. There is a little misunderstanding between him and me that needs to be solved." Speaking of the last few words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with a chilling light. Joffrey, who had similar experience, shivered in a single game, secretly observed a moment of silence for Wallis, and then answered: "first, I don''t mind you asking Wallis for trouble, but don''t kill him. My mother depends on the information he provides." "Hum! Don''t worry, your majesty, I won''t kill him, just give him a little lesson. Let''s go. It''s getting late, and I want to come back before dark." "Aha! As long as you don''t kill him, there''s no problem!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 117 In the dark castle cellar, a bald fat man in a gorgeous silk robe was sitting at his desk, quickly flipping through one note after another filled with small letters of flies, and then throwing the note into the nearby brazier to burn it. He is no one else, but Wallis, known as the "eight clawed spider". As a man who makes a living by collecting and selling information, he has a keen sense of danger. He often detects the danger before it comes, and then makes corresponding countermeasures. It was with this that he survived countless court struggles. No matter who becomes king or prime minister, he is still the unshakable intelligence director in the Royal Parliament. But today, Wallis was a little uneasy for some reason. He always felt that he had ignored some important things. Therefore, he hid alone in the cellar and tried to find some clues from the latest intelligence collected by "little bird". Just as he finished reading the last note and was about to throw it into the brazier, there was a sudden noise of footsteps in the corridor outside. Before he knew what had happened, the closed door was hit violently. Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom! The wooden door bolt persisted for three times and immediately broke into two sections. The door flew out directly and knocked the cabinets, tables and other furnishings in pieces. "Good afternoon, Lord Wallis." With a mocking greeting, Zhang Cheng stepped into the room, watched the skinhead fat man who was not far away, and made a gesture to the guards behind him. The latter repaired the door with great speed without saying a word, and then disappeared at the end of the narrow and dark corridor. After seeing these irrelevant people leave, Zhang Cheng slowly came to the table, grabbed a note from each other, glanced at it, smiled and said sarcastically: "if I''m not wrong, this is the intelligence collected by the proud little birds? Tut Tut, it''s really vicious to use the underage children to do such a dangerous thing." "Sir Mason Aspen, did you break in so rudely as to make a mockery of me?" Wallis asked coldly. Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and quickly waved his hand: "No, no, no, please don''t get me wrong. I''m not satirizing you. On the contrary, I''m praising your wisdom. Think about it, if you don''t have such a vicious heart, how can you betray your loyal master again and again? How can you successfully avoid one death after another? And now you can still hide in the dark, secretly carry out a plan, or even It can also affect danilis targaryan on the other side of the ocean. As a player of the power game, you are so excellent that people can''t help but want to applaud. " "Sorry! I don''t understand what you''re talking about! Goodbye!" Wallis was obviously a little flustered and tried to escape the young man who frightened him as soon as possible. After all, the great destructive power of conspiracy lies in that it is difficult to be found. Once the conspiracy is exposed to the sun, the only people who can die are those who secretly plan the conspiracy. "Wait! Did I allow you to leave?" Zhang Cheng brushed out the magic sword, the soul detaining Messenger, and put it on the other party''s throat. The strong evil smell from the sword immediately made the "eight clawed spider" retreat for several steps. A psychologist once said that the more a person hates someone or something, the deeper his subconscious fear of the person and thing. If the person that the "hound" hates and fears is his cruel brother and flame, what Wallis hates and fears is the incomprehensible supernatural force - magic. Aware of the strong rejection of the dead eunuch, Zhang Cheng immediately waved a long sword. Blink! A green translucent figure appeared out of thin air in the room He has no legs, his lower body is completely a fuzzy fluorescence, and his upper body is human. His scarlet eyes are shining with naked malice, as if he could rush up and swallow life at any time. There is no doubt that this evil ghost is the prisoner who died under the sword not long ago. Now his soul has fallen into the abyss in the double fight of pain and torture, and has become a ghost through and through. Due to the emergence of the dead, the temperature in the room began to decrease rapidly. In just a few seconds, a layer of white frost grew on the ground and walls. "Damn it! What the hell is this? You... What are you doing?" Wallis felt as if he had returned to his childhood and that terrible night. His face was full of fear and helplessness. "What to do? Of course, it''s to solve the little misunderstanding between us. You won''t forget that you encouraged his majesty Geoffrey to kill me with the help of Sandor krigon''s hand during the martial arts contest." after that, Zhang Cheng nodded to the dead servant around him. The ghost who got permission showed a cruel smile and rushed straight up with open arms. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The moment he touched the skin, which was completely composed of negative energy, Wallis couldn''t help but scream in pain. His body began to age rapidly. In less than half a minute, there were a lot of wrinkles on his forehead, corners of his eyes and cheeks, and countless age spots on his originally smooth skin. Generally speaking, he suddenly changed from a middle-aged man to an old man. What''s more terrible is that the extreme pain of the loss of vitality deeply stimulates every neuron. If he can choose, he wants to faint immediately or be killed directly. Unfortunately, he has no choice now. "How does it feel to be on the verge of death, Lord Wallis? Don''t worry, I didn''t say it was a misunderstanding, so I won''t kill you, but I will slowly eliminate the misunderstanding. As for how long it will take, it depends on whether you cooperate." Zhang Cheng poured himself a glass of wine, raised his head and drank it. "Misunderstanding? You can really use words! Come on, what do I need to do to resolve this misunderstanding?" Wallis asked, panting up from the ground. "It''s very simple. We need to talk about your prejudice against magic first, and then talk about your tangorian family restoration plan. Finally, I hope we can reach a consensus and do what we want without interfering with each other. In the process, you''d better not play any tricks. You know that I''m not a player who fully abides by the rules, and I also have the ability to play in the game Turn over the table when you want to. " "No problem. Where shall we start?" "Let''s start with the tragic experience of your childhood." ¡­¡­ Chapter 118 No one knows what Wallis and Zhang Cheng talked about No one knows what secret agreement they have reached In short, when they walked out of the room, they had a strange smile on their faces, like close old friends. They could not see any hostility in their eyes or actions. Of course, compared with Zhang Cheng who was unharmed, Wallis has become much older, especially the loose skin on his face, just like an old man who is about to enter his twilight years. "Are you... All right?" asked joffrey, who was waiting outside. He was a little confused. More than half an hour ago, there was a seeping scream and wail. In a twinkling of an eye, it seemed that nothing had happened. Zhang Cheng stared meaningfully at the bald fat man around him, smiled and explained: "of course, your majesty. Although I had a little misunderstanding with Lord Wallis before, through friendly talks, we have resolved the misunderstanding and become friends." "That''s right! I have to admit that my previous attitude towards magic was a little superficial and biased. After Sir Mason''s enlightenment, I have fully realized my mistakes." Wallis stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. "Well... Well, it''s a little different from what I thought, but the misunderstanding can be solved. Besides, sir Mason, my mother asked me to hand over a letter to you." said joffrey, handing over the sealed letter with the seal of the lion. "Oh?" Zhang Cheng took the letter in surprise, opened it in front of everyone and glanced at it. An undisguised smile quickly appeared on his face. At the same time, he whispered in a voice that only he could hear: "it''s really worthy of being Prince tywin. I can see the form so quickly. It seems that I don''t need to start the standby plan." "Is this letter?" joffrey''s eyes showed strong curiosity. "It was written to me by your grandfather, tawin Lannister, Duke of Kaiyan city. He agreed to my alliance request and hoped that I would help you resist the rebellion from another direction." Zhang Cheng did not hide his intention, but showed the letter to the tyrannical king of a small country. Joffrey looked at it carefully twice from beginning to end, and then nodded with satisfaction: "great! I believe you can easily solve the traitors of the kingdom with your strength." "Hehe, I hope so. If you don''t have any orders, I''ll leave first." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders with a noncommittal smile and immediately turned and disappeared at the end of the narrow passage of the castle. As soon as his front foot left, joffrey''s back foot couldn''t wait to ask the "eight clawed spider": "Wallis, what happened just now? You seem to have screamed in pain?" At the mention of this topic, the dead eunuch shivered involuntarily. His pupils were full of extreme fear. He bowed his head and replied vaguely: "no, nothing, your majesty, I just paid the price for my reckless and stupid behavior. If I have a ruthless and amorous report to deal with, I won''t disturb you." The voice just fell! He immediately arched himself and walked quickly towards the upper bedroom of the castle, as if there was something terrible behind him. "He''s acting a little strange, don''t you think?" Geoffrey murmured, touching his chin. "Hum! This egg free guy is frightened, my majesty." Sandor krigon said with disdainful sarcasm on his face. They didn''t notice at all. Less than half a meter behind Wallis, they always followed a faint green shadow Facing the beautiful sunset in the evening, Zhang Cheng finally returned to his residence. As soon as he crossed the threshold, the housekeeper Delhi greeted him and reported in a low voice: "Sir, I have some unfortunate news to inform you. Just over an hour ago, Miss Arya stark suddenly disappeared, and a small amount of food and silver deer disappeared with her." "Disappear? This little guy is afraid that I will hand her over to receive a reward." Zhang Cheng sneered and shook his head. "You mean... She escaped by herself?" the housekeeper was stunned. He never expected that a little girl under the age of ten should have such an unusual vigilance. "That''s right! Well, leave her alone and prepare me a large piece of fresh beef." Zhang Cheng ordered without looking back as he walked towards his room. In fact, he didn''t care about Erya''s escape. On the contrary, he was a little relieved. At least he didn''t have to bother about how to settle this troublesome kid. As a housekeeper, Delhi is undoubtedly qualified. He even has no problem with the reason. He went directly to the kitchen and prepared a large piece of bloody raw beef, which is still a good sirloin. Zhang Cheng carried the bloody beef into the room, quickly locked the door, gently put it on the ground, and waved to the black shadow flashing violet in the corner: "don''t be afraid, it''s me. Come and eat. The meat on the plate is yours." "Ow!" With a loud cry, a young dragon carefully drilled out of the bed, opened its mouth at the raw meat and spewed out a lavender flame. In the blink of an eye, raw beef becomes cooked beef and emits a faint heat. Without any hesitation, hungry and thirsty, he threw himself on the plate, opened his mouth full of sharp teeth, frantically tore and swallowed, and soon ate the meat enough to fill the adult strong man. It has to be said that the dragon in the song of ice and fire world has an amazing growth rate. In less than a few days, this newly hatched young dragon has grown from the size of a dinner plate to the size of a knight''s armor. In particular, sharp claws and teeth can now easily tear apart a 2mm thick steel plate, and the flame is enough to melt most metals on the spot. However, it is puzzling that although the young dragon''s body is growing rapidly, the arcane energy in its body has not increased at all and remains in its newborn state. No matter how much mysterious energy it absorbs from the air, it eventually becomes a strange substance, circulating with the blood in the body. Through simple research, Zhang Cheng found that this substance is actually the combustion promoter used to raise the flame temperature when the Dragon spits fire. Anything in contact with the dragon blood will evaporate rapidly under the action of this combustion promoter, and even steel will melt into gas instantly. You know, the boiling point of pure iron is close to 3000 degrees Celsius. If a person is sprayed on the front of Longyan, he is definitely dead and can''t die any more, and even some complete residue can''t be left. No wonder the dragon mother can sweep the surrounding areas of slave Bay by relying on three immature dragons; The conqueror AEGON conquered Westeros with three dragons. Under the deterrence comparable to nuclear weapons, most cold weapons will become scrap iron Chapter 119 "Come on, come here, let me draw some blood." Zhang Cheng took out a drainage vessel with grooves and swept the young dragon who was just full and was burping on the ground with malicious eyes. Obviously, the latter is not the first time to encounter this situation. He immediately stood up vigilantly, shook his head and stepped back. Although it can not speak like the dragon in Azeroth world and forgotten countries, its intelligence level is not low. I don''t know whether it is because of the transformed relationship or whether the dragon in the song of ice and fire is not as close to the beast as described in the story. In short, it can not only clearly understand a variety of complex words, but also respond with actions and calls. "Good, don''t be naughty, or I''ll be rude." Zhang Cheng''s palm suddenly burst into a biting cold, and the threat is self-evident. The young dragon seemed to recall something. He trembled subconsciously. Unwilling to flap his wings and fly to the table, he rose up his ass honestly and put on a pitiful look of being slaughtered. "That''s right. It''s just a little blood..." Zhang Cheng said as he stabbed the blood vessel into the part where there are no scales next to the "Chrysanthemum". moment The dragon blood carrying the mysterious substance melted the metal needle, and a wisp of red liquid as hot as magma flowed into the glass test tube. In order to prevent the test tube from melting, he quickly released a touch of arcane energy, separated the dragon blood from the glass, and then squeezed a little into a special container prepared in advance for further test. Including the composition, properties, uses, and whether dragon blood can be integrated with other forms of energy. More importantly, Zhang Cheng hopes to find the way to transmit and use the world''s energy from the dragon. After all, since the last time he squeezed a lot of data about the "son of the forest" from the "little finger", he found that these almost extinct magic races actually manipulated the energy in the air through an act like a primitive religious ceremony, and finally formed the magic they needed. In addition, the "son of the forest" seems to have a technology that can store energy into plants, especially the fish beam plant. It is in this way that they have passed the "energy depletion period" again and again. Until the ancestors landed in Westeros, a large number of forests were destroyed and fish beams were cut down, resulting in the loss of the foundation for the survival of the sons of the forest. Finally, the number became less and less and went to the edge of extinction. However, because the data are basically hieroglyphics and patterns, it is very difficult to decipher, coupled with the long age and incomplete, Zhang Cheng still can''t figure out the clue for a while. But with the arrival of the red comet, the mysterious energy in the air became more and more rich. He felt that he could find a simple and convenient method first, so he shifted his main research direction to the dragon. In any case, the dragon is a magical creature, which can be seen from the rise and fall history of the tangaryan family. During the period of the conqueror AEGON I, he was just in the most active period of mysterious energy. His mount "Black Death" bellerian grew to an amazing size and even swallowed a bison in one bite. But when the mysterious energy in the air gradually became thin, the hatching dragons became worse and worse, and finally they couldn''t even hatch. This means that although the dragon also needs to eat, it is essentially a magical creature that can survive on mysterious energy. If we can figure out how the Dragon uses the energy in the air, then Zhang Cheng will find the key to breaking the limit. Of course, it''s not easy, especially he has to deal with many emergencies, such as Bang! Bang! Bang! "Lord Mason, are you in your room?" Errol Tyrell''s voice came through the crack in the door. "Damn it!" Zhang Cheng cursed in a low voice. He quickly pulled up a black cloth to cover all the shady experimental equipment and materials. At the same time, he gently kicked the young dragon''s right foot and motioned him to hide under the bed. After everything returned to "normal", he took a deep breath, opened the door, pulled up the back of the girl''s hand, kissed it, and said softly, "good evening, my beautiful fiancee. What can I do for you?" "No, nothing. I... I''m just a little bored and want to talk to someone," said erolian mountain, with a faint blush and some unpleasant responses. "Oh - sorry, I was negligent. How about I take you for a walk by the sea?" Zhang Cheng quickly pretended to be enlightened and suggested. In fact, he had long known how cruel it was to let a beautiful young girl sit in the room all day without coming out, especially when there was no one around the girl who could talk. But in order to squeeze out more time for research, he deliberately turned a blind eye. Today, when the other party came to the door, he was naturally not very easy to refuse. This little love game should at least last until you completely control the Tyrell family and the high court. "I... can I go out?" Errol''s eyes widened and his face was full of incredible expressions. Although the king''s landing city has not received the news that lanli and tiller family have joined hands to set off a rebellion, people with a little intelligence understand that it is only a matter of time. As a member of the tiller family, once she was exposed to the public eye, she was afraid that she would be taken hostage immediately. Zhang Cheng smiled and promised, "don''t worry. As long as I''m with you, anyone who wants to be bad for you needs to ask this sword." In order to increase his persuasion, he also deliberately pulled out half of the magic sword, the soul seducer. The smell of evil and death scared ero back half a step on the spot, and asked uncertainly, "your sword...?" "Relax, it''s just a slightly sharper weapon. Because it has killed too many enemies, it''s hard to avoid getting some hostility. Let''s go. While Junlin city is still calm, I''ll take you to the seaside to relax. It''s estimated that when the war comes, the city will turn into a prison, and it will be very dangerous wherever you go." after that, Zhang Cheng closes the door, Holding the girl''s slender waist, he couldn''t help pulling her out of the house. As a person who pays special attention to privacy and confidentiality, he doesn''t want anyone to enter his bedroom, even the closest bed partner. Moreover, erro tiller is only a tool to achieve his goal in his eyes, and is far from being a close partner. In this way, a pair of seemingly divorced young men and women crossed the street and walked towards the beach. They didn''t find a sneaky figure not far behind them Chapter 120 In the largest brothel on the Silk Street, bertier berisch, as always, hid in his own room to check the information transmitted from his hands. Although he did not train a "little bird" composed of underage children like "eight clawed spider" Wallis, he was not bad at all. To be exact, in the years when he was a tax official in seagull town and later became the chancellor of the exchequer, he successfully used his business skills to attract and gather a large number of businessmen. It can be said that as long as there are businessmen everywhere, there are likely to be his ears and eyes. Different from many people''s imagination that there is no background strength, there are actually quite a large number of forces hidden behind pettil berrisi, including several aristocrats who rely on trade to make a fortune in the valley. It was with the support of these nobles that he dared to trust and boldly instigate lesha Tully to poison his husband Jon Erin, and then personally ignite the flame of chaos and war, waiting for the opportunity to usurp the territory and title originally belonging to the Erin family. However, due to the sudden emergence of Zhang Cheng, there was great uncertainty in the original careful plan, especially the mysterious magic that could not be measured by common sense, which made him feel that it was a potential threat. You know, as an ambitious conspiracy master, he can''t wait to die. He has already sent people around to collect a lot of information about the son of the forest. But unfortunately, both the so-called knowledgeable bachelor and the alchemist who can create a terrible "wild fire" are powerless. After all, the son of the forest disappeared from people''s sight for too long, so long that only a few handed down stories vaguely mention these real aborigines of Westeros. As for the pictures and hieroglyphs they left behind, no one can decipher them at all. Just as bertier berisch tightened his brow and tried to find a way to balance his opponent, a slight noise suddenly came from the closed door. Followed by a metal hook lock extending through the crack of the door, it skillfully lifted the bolt of the door. In less than two seconds, the thick wooden door made a squeak and a petite figure flashed in from the outside. "Jana, how many times have I told you to knock before you enter my room." bertier bellich sighed without raising his head. Obviously, he was quite familiar with the intruder and knew that he could recognize each other by voice alone. "Aha! Sorry, sir, I''m used to it," said the petite figure, taking off his hood and revealing a doll like face. There is no doubt that this is a young girl about 14 or 15 years old. Judging from her silky black hair and brown eyes, she is probably from the free city-state on the other side of the sea. Belize smiled and shrugged his shoulders, put down the messy notes in his hands, and crossed his hands on his chest: "tell me, what valuable information have you found through the tracking these days?" The girl called Yana raised her mouth and responded in a rather playful tone: "there are many. Which part do you want to listen to first? You know, sir Mason is not easy. I wanted to get close to his bedroom several times, but I was almost found." "Of course, it''s related to my old friend Wallis. What''s the matter? Did they have any conflict? Who won?" berisch''s eyes showed strong expectation. "I''m sorry, sir. I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. As far as I know, the conflict between them lasted only a very short time, and then reappeared as a friend. In addition, your old friend seems to be much older all of a sudden. Maybe only he himself knows what''s going on inside." Yana quickly said what she knew. "Oh? Are you sure?" berisch raised his eyebrows in surprise. Yana nodded without thinking: "yes! Your old friend''s skin is loose now, like an old man in his 60s and 70s. Oh, and I found that Errol tiller lives in Sir Mason''s yard. They walked hand in hand to the beach a few hours ago. It''s really enviable that they are close." Berish touched his chin as if he were thinking. After a full minute, he smiled and said to himself, "it''s interesting that Wallis was soft. It''s not like his character. It seems... It''s necessary for me to meet him and exchange information." "Er... My Lord, I must remind you that according to the message from the eye over the castle, after two people met, Lord Wallis put himself in the room and nobody saw it." the girl smiled witty blinked. "Hum! Don''t worry, even if Wallis doesn''t see everyone, he will choose to see me. After all, we are the same kind of people to some extent..." With that, berisch stood up, threw all the notes into the brazier, and then went out of the room and headed for the Red Castle. About half an hour later, he came to the bedroom door of "eight clawed spider", stretched out his right hand and patted the door gently. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Who? Didn''t I say no one was seen?" Wallis''s weak voice came through the door. "It''s me, your old friend. Maybe you can''t see everyone in the world, but you will come out to see me, won''t you?" the little finger replied confidently. Wallis in the room was silent for a moment, and soon sent out a bitter smile: "hehe, I''m really sorry. My current situation is a little special. Even you can''t see me. Please go back." Just when bellich wanted to say something, a note suddenly flew out under the crack of the door. He subconsciously looked left and right. After confirming that there was no one, he quickly picked up the note and glanced at it. He immediately showed inexplicable panic on his face. Without even saying a word, he turned around and disappeared at the end of the narrow corridor of the castle. At the same time, Wallis in the room was sitting in front of a mirror, staring at his old and abnormal face, as well as the ghost looming behind him, emitting a biting cold and evil smell. Obviously, in order to prevent the conspiracy master from making small moves secretly, Zhang Cheng left the dead spirit of the soul seducer beside him and monitored his every move all the time. If you do something bad for yourself, the dead will immediately rush up and suck up his little vitality. However, the "eight clawed spider" is, after all, an "eight clawed spider". Maybe he can''t do things openly, but he still tries to disclose the information to another conspiracy master. In this way, the two people who should have been in a hostile state finally chose to join hands again because of the intervention of external forces. As Zhang Cheng expected at the beginning, with his participation in the game of power as a player, the original plot is slowly changing. As for what will happen in the end, no one knows Chapter 121 As ed Stark''s head fell to the ground, the seven kingdoms that had been surging in the dark tide immediately fell apart. Langley baratheon and Stannis baratheon in the South held high flags on the pretext that joffrey was not Robert''s own flesh and blood, and almost simultaneously declared themselves the legitimate heir to the Iron Throne. Rob stark of Winterfell also held high the banner of revenge for his father, summoned a large number of vassals, gathered more than 20000 elite troops, and made a mighty approach to Hejian. Tywin Lannister had to mobilize the army to stop the young "little wolf Lord" first, hoping to use his rich military experience to defeat the suckling boy, and then turn around to deal with the more difficult baratheon brothers. Unfortunately, he obviously forgot that in the military field, young people can never be underestimated. Because being young means that you are not easy to be bound by rules and regulations. It means that you can have a whim at a critical moment and make decisions that ordinary people can''t predict. Militarily, this is called abruptness. Whether it is the era of cold weapons or the era of hot weapons, abruptness means that fierce attacks can be launched without the opponent''s preparation, and the results are often disastrous. Rob stark, who led the army for the first time, chose the strategy of rapid attack instead of taking a steady and steady attack in the traditional sense. In an instant, he defeated Lannister, who almost controlled Hejian area, and even captured the famous "regicide" James Lannister, which gave full play to the bravery and fearlessness of young people. Almost every battle was sure to win, so that many northern nobles mistakenly believed that they could defeat Lannister family and invade Junlin city. Aware of his opponent''s military talent, the old tywin made a quick decision and chose not to stick to it. At the same time, he ordered his son, Tyrion Lannister, the "little devil", to replace himself as prime minister, control cersei and Geoffrey, who are becoming more and more disrespectful, and hope to exchange diplomatic skills for James who was captured. After all, in his mind, handsome James is his real son. As for Tyrion, it was just a deformed product of humiliating the family and did not deserve to inherit the name of the Lannister family. However, the "little devil" obviously did not deeply understand this. He happily took Bolong to this dirty and chaotic capital of seven countries. As soon as he crossed the gate, Tyrion couldn''t wait to ask the mercenary leader around him: "bolon, do you think I should visit my dear sister and wayward King''s nephew first, or Sir Mason mentioned by my father?" "Oh? Can you tell me in detail what''s special about this sir Mason? It can make your father Duke tywin look different?" asked bolon in surprise. As a person who has seen tywin Lannister with his own eyes, he knows too well how high the old guy with iron blood style has eyes. "I''m not sure about the details, but it seems that he defeated the hundred flower Knight lolas by an absolute advantage in the prime minister''s martial arts competition and seriously injured the demon mountain Gregor krigon. Especially the latter, my father had to order the blacksmith to make him a hammer completely fixed in his hand, which solved the defect that he could no longer hold a sword in one hand. In addition, it is said that he also mastered a sword A mysterious and incredible power, "Tyrion said what he knew. "What?! he was seriously injured in the demon mountain?" Bolong stared with unbelievable expression on his face. "Yes! Many people who have watched the martial arts contest claim that he is the most powerful Knight at present, and give him a nickname - invincible Mason. Personally, I don''t think anyone is invincible, maybe it''s just his good luck." after that, Tyrion shrugged his shoulders, grabbed the bag, took a sip of wine, and then handed it to the mercenary leader. The latter took a sip, smiled and joked, "what are you waiting for? Let''s see how powerful this invincible knight is." After a period of time together, these two like-minded guys inadvertently established a tacit understanding, or fragile friendship. The reason why he is fragile is that bolon is a complete utilitarian. Once he finds that following the "little devil" will bring him unexpected danger, he will definitely choose to betray without hesitation. Zhang Cheng''s residence is not too far from the city gate. Coupled with the aura of the champion of the martial arts competition, many people know the location of the house. Tyrion came to the gate with little effort, but the gate opened itself before he motioned the mercenary leader to knock. The housekeeper Derry saluted respectfully, smiled and said, "Hello, the incoming prime minister, on behalf of the host, I welcome you. Please come in. He has prepared rich food and wine in the back hall and is waiting for your appreciation." "Who can refuse such a hospitable host, rich food and wine? Come on, bolon, don''t keep Sir Mason waiting." Tyrion quickly covered up his inner shock and deliberately put on a happy look. The reason is very simple. The news that tywin appointed him as prime minister is now bumping into his pocket. Even queen cerxi is not clear, but now it is revealed by a housekeeper. It is quite calm without losing his temper on the spot. Through the not too long corridor, Delhi took the two guests into a room filled with all kinds of food, fruit and wine bottles, bowed slightly to the master sitting on the chair, immediately took all the servants and turned away. Seeing the irrelevant people disappear completely, Zhang Cheng opened a bottle of superior Dorn wine, poured a glass to the somewhat overwhelmed guest, then raised the glass and said, "you know, Tyrion Lannister, I seemed to meet you very early, and today I finally fulfilled my wish." "Why do you want to see me?" the little devil also picked up the cup and his eyes twinkled with vigilance. "There are many reasons. We can talk slowly in the future. Now, I want to know what kind of conditions your father tywin has brought me?" Zhang Cheng ducked the important points and took the easy ones. Tyrion lifted his head, drank the wine in the cup, quickly took out a letter from his pocket and waved it gently: "the condition is here! But before I give it to you, you must tell me what help you can provide once the war affects King''s landing?" "So many! So many that you can''t imagine! First of all, I have a hidden mercenary who hides in a hidden hole near the coast * *; secondly, I also control two warships full of wild fire, which can beat the enemy from the sea head-on at any time; finally, and most importantly, I can provide you with some additional help that can''t be understood by common sense ¡­¡­¡± Speaking of the last few words, Zhang Cheng suddenly took out a small bottle of bright red viscous substance from the shelf and gently threw it on the open space. Snap! Boom! When the bottle broke, the hot fire burst into the sky and burned the solid marble floor, forming a small pool of terrible magma! Chapter 122 Red! Bright hot bright red! You can feel the heat wave coming from your face even a few meters away! In less than a minute, a small pit with a diameter of more than 80 cm appeared on the floor of the living room. The pit was full of magma formed by the melting of marble. Tyrion Lannister waited for two frightened eyes and carefully poured some of the wine left in the cup into the pit. moment Hiss!!!!!!!! Accompanied by the harsh sound, the wine was immediately evaporated into a white mist and slowly floated out of the house along the window. "Oh - my God! What is this? I''m afraid even wildfire can''t reach that high temperature?" the little devil asked stunned. He couldn''t believe that a small bottle of unidentified material could bring such terrible destructive power that even the hard marble melted. Once it fell on people, the consequences were unimaginable. He was afraid that even the complete body could not be preserved. As for bolon, he had long been frightened to retreat to the door. As long as he found that the situation was bad, he would turn and run away without saying a word. As a mercenary who killed people at the age of 12, he can calmly face blood and death, but he can''t face mysterious forces far beyond his understanding. "Hum! Do not compare with my dragon flame by the lower level of the wild fire. I think it is an insult. As you can see, it is a high temperature flame that can melt steel and rock after air contact. Just like simultaneous interpreting the Dragon flame of the legendary dragon, any protection is totally useless in front of it. Imagine, if the important figure of the enemy is on the battlefield. If he was burned to death, how would his troops react? "Zhang Cheng explained with a playful face. There is no doubt that this temporarily named "dragon flame" is the first by-product he obtained by studying the internal structure of the dragon. The principle is even simpler, that is, a small amount of young dragon''s blood is used to inject a large amount of mysterious energy filled in the air. As like as two peas of a dragon''s flame, the energy will activate some substance in dragon blood when it reaches a critical point. Perhaps the only difference is that the dragon can control the temperature and range of the Dragon flame, but this man-made thing is uncontrolled and will never stop unless it burns out. Although the production method of dragon flame is not complicated, because dragon blood is needed, only he and danilis on the other side of the sea can do it in the whole ice and fire world. Since daenerys has far less control over the Dragon than Zhang Cheng, and she doesn''t have professionals in this field, she wants to develop something similar. I''m afraid it won''t work until the strange ghost goes south. Tyrion felt the thick beard on his chin and seemed to be seriously considering the use of this new thing in actual combat. After a long time, he asked in an uncertain tone: "can I venture to ask, how about the output of dragon flame? If I want to use them, do I need to pay additional Jinlong or other additional conditions?" Zhang Cheng smiled and waved his hand: "don''t worry, dear Tyrion, don''t worry. Before that, I hope to hear your views on the current situation. You know, I have dealt with your self righteous idiot sister. If I''m sorry, if it''s not for the sake of Lord tywin, I''ll directly pinch and wring her neck, and then throw the body into the cesspit." "Ha ha ha as like as two peas!" I am glad that you feel exactly the same as me. Don''t worry, my father sent me here to visit my royal family, and to control my annoying elder sister and my nephew without control. " "Oh? That''s really hard work for you. As far as I know, your sister and nephew are not people who like to be controlled." Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. Tyrion shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "it doesn''t matter. I''m well prepared when I come. Moreover, with the war in the North deadlocked, how to resist the baratheon brothers in the South has become a huge problem. At this critical moment, any troublemaker will be severely punished, whether he is a king or a queen." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully: "I see. In addition, you haven''t answered me. What''s your opinion on the current situation?" "It''s very simple. Both lanli and Stannis claim that they have the legal right to inherit the Iron Throne. Therefore, I think a civil war will break out between them before the siege of King''s landing. I hope the civil war will last as long as possible." the little devil does not hide his malice to the enemy. As he described, if the civil war between the baratheon brothers lasted long enough, they would exhaust their war potential, and even if they moved north, they would not pose such a threat as now. But unfortunately, the ideal state is doomed to fail to become a reality. No one knows that soon Stannis will let melisandra perform shadow magic, kill her own brother, and then integrate the supporters of the baratheon family to launch an unprecedented battle. "Very accurate prediction. It seems that you are much smarter than your sister. You know? I like to deal with smart people, so I solemnly promise again that as long as you are still the prime minister, I will unconditionally support your decision." said Zhang Cheng, holding up the just filled glass. Tyrion quickly raised his glass, smiled and replied, "I also promise that all your efforts will be rewarded handsomely." "Hey, hey! After all, lannis has to pay off his debts, doesn''t he?" bolon interrupted, raising his glass. "That''s right! To the great Lannister! Cheers!" a hint of ponder flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, lifted his head and drank it. "To the great Lannister!" "To the great Lannister!" ¡­¡­ The other two people didn''t notice the abnormality at all. They drank and began to talk about all kinds of yellow and violent fun while eating rich food. Unconsciously, more than three hours passed. When Tyrion realized that he had stayed too long, he began to shake a little. It was not easy for him to put the letter in Zhang Cheng''s hand, and then took bolon to the Red Castle on the top of the mountain. Anyway, as the incoming prime minister, he must say hello to cersei and joffrey and take his own rights. Seeing them disappear at the end of the street, Zhang Cheng didn''t panic. He opened the seal, glanced at the contents inside, quickly crossed a beautiful arc at the corners of his mouth, lowered his voice and muttered to himself: "count Liangshui City, this is exactly what I want. When the marriage with the tiller family is completed, I will become an important force in the river area..." Chapter 123 After officially becoming a political ally with Tyrion, Zhang Cheng completely let go and ordered Blanco to expand the mercenary team without restriction. In just one month or so, the number of mercenaries has expanded from two or three hundred to eight hundred. In addition, the 1500 newly recruited urban defense forces, which ostensibly belong to King joffrey, but in fact the military power is in his hands, actually have more than 2200 troops in his hands. Don''t underestimate this. You should know that these 2200 people are not a mob put together temporarily, nor are they farmers who go to the battlefield with pitchfork, but an out and out professional army. Almost every soldier has several lives. Perhaps many people don''t think much of the military power in the world of the song of ice and fire. They think that a continent equivalent to the area of South America on earth has only tens of thousands of people in a battle, which is weaker than the battles of hundreds of thousands and millions of people in ancient China. In fact, behind this phenomenon, on the one hand, there is a huge gap in the mobilization ability between the feudal system and the centralized regime, on the other hand, there is a difference between the professional army and the non professional army. The soldiers in Westeros army often do not need to engage in productive labor. Since joining a family, they have been engaged in all kinds of training and combat. Both experience and psychological quality are far better than those temporarily recruited farmers. So, like rob stark, who led 20000 troops south, these 20000 people were not temporarily recruited farmers, but fully armed professional soldiers. It can be said that the war on Westeros is closer to the duel between elite rather than an all-out war. Once the main force of a family is devastated, it is basically difficult to recruit an army of the same quality in a short time. At present, what does Zhang Cheng mean by holding this army with a total of more than 2000 people? To take the simplest example, the Florent family of Liangshui City, an important and famous family in the river bay area, can also afford a professional army of more than 2000 people. With this army, they even dare to publicly complain and question the ruling position of the tiller family in the river bay area many times. Unfortunately, however, the family obviously did not learn the skill of the Tyrell family. According to the development of the plot, when lanli dies, the economic queen olena redwin will immediately choose to join hands with the Lannister family, and they choose to take refuge in Stannis. Finally, they are defined as traitors and lose their territory and noble title. More unfortunately, Zhang Cheng took a fancy to this and reached an agreement with tywin Lannister in advance. As long as he made enough efforts in the battle of defending King''s landing City, he will become the new count of Liangshui city after winning. Interestingly, this secret transaction has not been approved by the Florent family, the owner of Liangshui city With Tyrion''s appointment as the former prime minister, he began to exercise his rights and obligations, racing against time to build the defense system of King''s landing City, hoping to turn this chaotic city into an unbreakable fortress before the war. However, he obviously ignored one point. There, when the shadow of war shrouded, the prices of various necessities began to soar. In particular, the food for survival is refreshing people''s understanding of price almost every day. After all, when lanli married Margaret tiller, the tiller family turned to the young man who was self-supporting as king. Naturally, they would not continue to provide all kinds of cheap food, fruits and vegetables to Junlin city. "Damn it! This is the fourth poor riot this week! We must find a way to get them something to eat! Otherwise we will be in a hurry before the enemy calls." Tyrion sat in his chair and gritted his teeth. "Don''t worry, they''re just a bunch of unarmed poor people. I''ve suppressed them for you. But seriously, you really should get them something to eat, even if it''s just a bowl of batter." after that, bolon raised the bottle and took a sip of wine regardless of the large amount of blood on his armor. Just when the little devil wanted to say something, Zhang Cheng suddenly opened the door and burst in. He greeted with a smile: "good morning, dear prime minister, I just got a good news and a bad news. Which one are you going to listen to first?" "Good morning, sir Mason. I''m going to be in a mess. Don''t talk about it and just tell me what happened." Tyrion rubbed his dry eyes and mocked himself. Judging from the tired expression on his face, he hasn''t slept well for days. "Hehe, the good news is that Baron grejoy of the iron islands once again established himself as king and began to sweep the whole north along the sea route. Our invincible rob stark will face a difficult choice next, whether to return to the army to protect his nest or continue to approach Junlin south." Zhang Cheng was acutely aware of each other''s fatigue, So he said the first news directly. After hearing this, Tyrion''s eyes immediately lit up, laughed and clapped his hands: "ha ha! Great! This is the first good news I''ve heard since I became prime minister! It''s worth a drink! Bolon! Come on, pour me a glass of wine!" "As you wish, my Lord." the mercenary leader smiled, raised the wine bottle and filled the empty glass on the table. Without saying a word, the little devil took it up and poured it clean, and then wiped his mouth. His expression quickly became very dignified: "come on, what''s the bad news? I''m ready." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and replied in a slightly low tone: "the bad news is that lanli was assassinated in his tent and died on the spot. Now his brother Stannis baratheon has accepted almost all his subordinates and is leading an army of nearly 100000 people towards King''s landing. My dear friend, a strong opponent is coming..." "One hundred... One hundred thousand?!" Knowing the exact number of enemies, bolon''s whole face became distorted. There is no way not to distort. You know, the whole King''s landing city has a population of only about 500000 men, women, old and young. "Is your source accurate?" Tyrion was more calm than his panic, except that his legs trembled a little uncontrollably. "100% accurate! And I can tell you! Lanli''s death was done by a priestess with magical power around Stannis, so you''d better be careful." After saying this, Zhang Cheng ignored whether the other party understood it or not, turned around and left the room and disappeared at the end of the messy Street Chapter 124 In the deepest cellar of the Red Castle, Wallis, the "eight clawed spider", was bowing and standing in front of the table without saying a word, allowing Zhang Cheng to read the information that should have been strictly confidential. However, it is a pity that since the last "cordial and friendly" meeting, he has lost control of these little secrets and can''t even destroy them, otherwise the accompanying dead will appear immediately. Under this 24-hour surveillance, the only thing he can do is to expect his "old friends" to send messages to the designated people, and then use the other party''s strength to destroy the enemy. Of course, Zhang Cheng didn''t know the little action of the dead eunuch right now. He read the dense notes on the table, then raised his head and asked with a smile, "Wallis, my dear friend, how much do you know about melisandra?" "My Lord, as far as I know, melisandra is from Aesop. She is a priestess who believes in rahlo, the king of light. Oh, by the way, rahlo, the king of light, is also called the Red God in the seven kingdoms. Like you, she also has some incredible power." Wallis replied according to Ben xuanke. "Oh? Please explain in detail what the incredible power in your mouth means? And why did Lan Li suddenly die in his tent for no reason?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and continued to ask. He is not a fool who will be fooled in a few words. He knows that the other party actually has a very close relationship with the king of light. In childhood, the "little bird" under the dead fat man''s crotch was cut off and sacrificed to the king of light, and it is said that he heard some incredible sound. Although Zhang Cheng does not think that there is a real "God" in the world of the song of ice and fire, the so-called king of light is at best a way to use mysterious energy. What really interested him was the necklace melisandra wore around her neck and her ability to come back from the dead. Wallis undoubtedly felt something. He trembled subconsciously and quickly explained in a low voice: "Sorry, sir, I''m not sure what kind of power melisandra has. But a few seconds before Langley''s death, it seems that someone found a huge shadow in his tent. In addition, melisandra also trumpeted that Stannis was the rebirth of azol yahai. I think she might want to take this opportunity to preach." "Really?" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly, showing a funny smile, but soon shrugged his shoulders. "Forget it, no matter who she is and what kind of power she holds, she can''t be my opponent in the end. As for you, continue with the interesting tangaryan family restoration plan." With these words, he opened the door directly, walked out of the dark cellar, left the castle along the narrow passage, and walked in the streets full of chaos and panic. As the news spread that Stannis personally led 100000 troops to King''s landing was about to arrive, all residents realized that a hard siege was likely to begin, so they took out their savings and began to hoard food crazily. In just two or three days, the price increased more than ten times, and the whole city revealed a sense of crazy despair. "My Lord! Please buy my daughters! Look how beautiful they are! They will be comfortable to serve you! Just two bags of flour!" a middle-aged woman saw someone passing by and immediately pulled up two girls no more than 14 and cried out. "My Lord! Look at my daughter, too!" "And mine!" ¡­¡­ For a while, many homeless refugees pushed out their own flesh and blood, who did not know whether they were abducted or trafficked, in an attempt to exchange for some delicious food. Some of them are farmers in the countryside around Junlin who hurried to the city to take refuge when they heard the news of the coming war, while others are war-torn residents from Hejian. The only thing they have in common is that they have no property and can only struggle to survive by selling children and women. But unfortunately, Zhang Cheng''s heart has already become extremely cold. He has no interest in these yellow and skinny little girls and directly pushed away the middle-aged women who are blocking his way forward. Just as he was about to leave this place of right and wrong, one of the girls suddenly burst up and drew a cold dagger from her arms. In addition, there were three or four people around who pulled off their disguises, pulled out sharp swords of different lengths and launched a siege. It has to be said that the place they chose was very ingenious. It was a narrow alley, and there was a distance from the place where the guards patrolled. In addition, the chaotic crowd hindered the traffic, so they had enough time to complete a fatal assassination. "Haha, haha! Interesting. Someone wants to assassinate me?" Seeing several sharp blades stabbing himself, Zhang Chengfei didn''t show a little panic, but laughed happily. He pulled out his magic sword at random - the soul detaining messenger waved it gently, directly swung away the attack from the side, and followed the girl who rushed up at the front to release the flame impact. Boom! With a loud noise, before the poor little guy could figure out what had happened, the whole man rose up in the air. The dazzling fire swallowed up her coat and fell to the ground with a plop. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. Taking the lead in solving the most dangerous enemy, Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to stop. He immediately turned to attack several other assassins. With the sharp blade of the soul detaining Messenger, he almost killed several other unlucky people with little effort. Two of them were detained. Soon, these two souls will be transformed into dead souls in endless pain and suffering. Feeling the strong evil power emitted by the soul arrest Messenger, he couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "the more souls swallowed, the stronger the power? You''re really a magic sword worthy of the name..." "Sir, are you all right?" a patrol guard who just passed ran over and asked loudly. "Do you think I look like something?" Zhang Cheng rubbed the blood on the sword on the body and asked without looking back. "Er - I''m really sorry, I forgot that you are the champion of the martial arts competition, invincible Sir Mason. A few assassins can''t be your opponent at all." the guard said with an embarrassed look on his face. "Well, don''t talk about these useless things. Take a good look at the body to see if you can find some useful clues. I want to know who is behind the trouble." Zhang Cheng ordered, bending down to check the girl who was hit by the fire just now. But just before he bent down and reached out, the girl suddenly threw out a flying knife with green light, and then turned around and ran without saying a word. With her familiarity with the terrain and her petite figure, she disappeared out of everyone''s sight in two or three seconds Chapter 125 "Cough, cough..." Accompanied by a severe cough, a ragged girl flustered into an unknown secret road. As the capital of the seven kingdoms, the underground of Junlin city has long been excavated into a complex and huge maze. Only a few people know which road leads to the outside world and which road leads to the inside of the castle. Walking along the tunnel where she could not see her fingers for about tens of meters, she suddenly stopped vigilantly and tried to say, "Sir, is that you?" "Of course it''s me! How''s it going, Yana? Did you succeed?" The voice just fell! Walk out of the darkness. He was no one else, but the "little finger" of the famous conspirator and careerist, petit berisch. The girl smiled bitterly and shook her head: "no! Sir Mason''s power is far beyond our imagination. Please see, this is a spell he released in the process of fighting. If I hadn''t been prepared in advance, I would have died by now." In order to prove her words, she quickly took off her ragged camouflage outside and exposed the steel breast protection hidden inside. To be exact, the outside was steel plate and the inside was solid armor of double-layer leather. Normally, a breastplate like this, let alone an arrow, may not be pierced by a spear in the front. But now, its outermost steel plate has melted, and its inner double-layer leather emits a pungent burnt smell. Seeing this scene, berish''s pupils contracted violently, and then asked in an uncertain tone, "how many times can he release such power in battle? Ten times? Twenty times? Or a hundred times?" "Sorry, sir, we are too incompetent. He only used it against me once, and the rest was solved with his sword. In addition, the hot and violent impact not only damaged the armor, but also seriously injured the internal organs. I''m afraid I won''t live for a few days." as she said, Yana ejected a large amount of dark red blood from her mouth again, and her eyes darkened. "It doesn''t matter. At least I can confirm that he does have some magical power. So far, that''s enough. As for you, don''t worry, I won''t let you die." a sinister smile appeared on Belize''s face. "I... can I live?" the girl''s dim eyes lit hope again. Bertier berisch nodded without thinking: "of course! My dear Jana! Now, go to Sir Mason''s house and tell him that the queen planned the assassination secretly. You are just a poor chess piece. Believe me, he will take the initiative to let you live." The girl seemed to understand something and asked carefully, "do you mean to let me frame cersei Lannister and stay with him as a spy?" "Hehe, smart. But you guessed half right. Your task is to deepen his dissatisfaction and resentment against cersei Lannister. You don''t need to be a spy, let alone have any contact with me. In short, from now on, you are free. Whether you are loyal or betray at some time, it has nothing to do with me, okay?" Bertier berisch replied meaningfully. "What... What?! i... I''m free?!" Yana stared with unbelievable look on her face. You know, since she was ten years old, she has been sold to "little finger" by slave merchants. She has been secretly engaged in various intelligence collection and assassination operations. Her hands have long been covered with the blood of innocent people. She never thought that she could escape and live a normal life one day. "Yes, you are free. Remember what I said? Anyone who owes me a life can be free as long as he pays for it. You have paid for my life today. Now save yourself. I hope we won''t be enemies the next time we meet." With these words, bertier berisch took out his handkerchief, gently wiped the sweat on the girl''s face, and then disappeared quietly at the end of the secret road. "I''m free... I''m free... I''m free!!!" With an indescribable ecstasy, Yana struggled to get up and ran to the place where Zhang Cheng lived. She was very aware of her injuries. Ordinary scholars could do nothing. The only thing she could rely on was the magical power. At the same time, Zhang Cheng, who had just been assassinated, was sitting in his room. While throwing the bloody fresh beef to the young dragon behind him, he asked with interest: "Blanco, who do you think planned the assassination?" "It''s hard to say. I prefer someone in Junlin. After all, the assassin predicted the time and route very accurately. If they hadn''t misestimated your strength, I''m afraid they would have succeeded now." the old mercenary''s back was close to the door, and his voice trembled. There''s no way not to tremble! Not far from him, there was a dragon with a length of more than 1.5 meters and strong scales and claws. It was opening its mouth full of sharp teeth, frantically biting the bloody meat, and sometimes ejecting a hot flame from its throat. Anyone who has heard the story of the tangorian family will inevitably be full of awe and fear of this incomparable great beast. He couldn''t believe in a dream that the owner he took refuge in could really hatch dragon eggs! And it has grown so big in such a short time! In the first half of a year or a year, I''m afraid I can directly follow the example of the conqueror AEGON and conquer the whole Westeros with the help of the dragon! Zhang chengminrui noticed the panic in his heart and immediately laughed and joked: "Blanco, are you afraid? Don''t worry, it won''t hurt anyone without my command." "Ow!" The young dragon also gave a low roar, and his two violet eyes showed a trace of disdain. In the little guy''s eyes, an old and dirty creature like an old mercenary won''t eat even if it is sent to the edge. "My Lord, you can''t conclude that a lion is not dangerous just because it''s full. Admittedly, this dragon may be nothing in front of the powerful you, but for me, it''s just a monster in a nightmare. Finally, I have to remind you that you''d better find a way to get it out of the field, or the room will soon be out of space." Blanco responded helplessly. "Ha ha ha! I have reached an agreement with Prince tywin about the territory..." Before Zhang Cheng finished speaking, the voice of housekeeper Delhi suddenly came from the door: "Sir, a girl claims to have something very important and needs to see you right away." Chapter 126 In the living room in the front yard, Yana, who was seriously injured, was carefully observing the surrounding environment. At the same time, she blocked her mouth with a handkerchief to prevent severe cough from bringing too much blood. She knew very well that the next meeting would decide that she was qualified to survive, so she was very nervous in her heart, even more nervous than when she killed for the first time. However, this entanglement did not last too long. Zhang Cheng opened the door and walked into the room. He looked at the girl up and down with his scanning eyes. It took a full minute to ask in an uncertain tone: "we''ve met, haven''t we?" "Yes, my Lord. To be exact, I participated in the assassination against you just over an hour ago." Yana knew that lying was not good for herself, so she admitted it. Even in order to show her sincerity, she took off her coat and exposed her close fitting vest and shorts, especially the black and purple bruises on her abdomen and the burns on her skin surface caused by high temperature, which can never be achieved by ordinary methods or weapons. As a mage, Zhang Cheng naturally didn''t know the wound caused by the flame impact, and immediately smiled and nodded: "Hehe, so you are the little guy who escaped by chance. It seems that you are very smart and cautious, wearing good armor. Come on, what''s the matter with me? Is it because your master realized what a stupid mistake he had made, so he sent you to make peace?" "Sir, I think you''d better be careful. Maybe she''s coming for a second assassination." Blanco''s eyes showed strong vigilance. "Relax, don''t you think there are any weapons hidden in this girl? What''s more, with the damage degree of her internal organs, she can''t do vigorous exercise at present, otherwise she will die due to massive internal bleeding." Zhang Cheng comforted the old mercenary without looking back, and quietly took out her charm pocket watch. As long as he had a chance, he would not hesitate to use it on the girl standing in front of him in order to obtain the information of the behind the scenes. Yana wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth, knelt on one knee and said sincerely: "Sir, first of all, please allow me to apologize for my reckless behavior just now. After all, I''m just a trivial chess piece, and I''m not qualified to question the master''s order. Secondly, I came to you for no other reason, just because I don''t want to die. Finally, as long as you answer to save my life, I''m willing to tell you the truth of the whole thing." "Interesting! Why do you think I can save you?" Zhang Cheng sat down in his chair and asked back with interest. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a woman''s sixth sense or your magical power. In short, I think you are my only hope to live." Yana shrugged helplessly. "A woman''s sixth sense? Ha ha!" Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing. He laughed and joked: "sorry, in my eyes, you can only be called a girl at most, which is the most critical part. But I can tell you clearly that yes, I can save you, but the question is whether you are worth it." "I can kill for you! Collect information for you! Even satisfy your various desires! Because that''s what I was trained to do when I was young. What''s more, don''t you want to know who wants your life? Cough cough cough..." With the last word blurted out, Yana coughed violently again, dyed the white handkerchief in just a few seconds, and the shocking blood foam indicates that her life has entered the countdown. Maybe a day or two, maybe three or five days. Anyway, if there is no treatment, her body will appear in a dark corner of the city in about a week. If it''s unlucky enough, it will be enjoyed by tramps in turn before death. Maybe the body will also be sent to the "flea nest" to cook something called Brown Soup for the hungry poor. Zhang Cheng touched his chin, pretended to think for a few minutes, took out a small bottle of therapeutic liquid glittering with mysterious halo from his close pocket, and gently shook it in front of the girl: "see? This bottle contains a magical liquid, which can cure your damaged internal organs. As long as you drink it, you can survive." "Here... Give it to me!" Out of her strong desire for survival, Yana wanted to grab it without saying a word. Unfortunately, due to severe internal injuries and burns, her flexibility was seriously affected and she was caught empty all at once. "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished yet." Zhang Cheng quickly took back his arm and showed a cruel expression on his face. "You just said many reasons, but to tell the truth, I don''t believe a word. Now, I''ll give you another chance, a chance to tell the truth, and a chance to live. If you miss it, what''s waiting for you will be a painful death." "I didn''t lie! If you don''t believe me, I can swear." Yana clenched her fist excitedly. To some extent, she didn''t lie, at least she hasn''t started lying yet. Maybe this is the wisdom of "little finger". Zhang Cheng looked into each other''s eyes and confirmed that the girl didn''t seem to be cheating herself. Then he pretended not to care and waved his hand: "swear, it''s not necessary. Tell me, who wants my life? As long as you say it, the things in this small bottle will belong to you." "Cersei! Cersei Lannister! She ordered me to assassinate you." Yana reported the Queen''s name in a decisive tone. "Cersei? Why does she want to kill me?" Zhang Cheng frowned and asked. After all, although the relationship between them is not very friendly, they are allies anyway. At least before Stannis is solved, this self righteous and vicious woman should never do such extraordinary things. Yana pretended to be pathetic and shook her head. "I''m sorry, sir. I''m just an assassin who obeys orders. I don''t know the reason. Maybe you''ve been too close to the king recently." "Oh? Is it joffrey? No, no..." Zhang Cheng quickly denied his guess and inadvertently handed the bottle to the girl. At the moment when Yana was full of joy and planned to take the bottle, the pocket watch in the other hand suddenly showed no sign, which released a strange red light. Because there was no defense at all, the girl suddenly fell into a state of trance. Seeing that the other party was attacked, Zhang Cheng immediately lowered his voice and pasted it in Yana''s ear, whispering, "tell me, little cute, who ordered you to kill me?" "Yes... Yes... It''s bertier berisch..." The girl obviously struggled for a few seconds and finally gave the name of the person behind the scenes. Chapter 127 In the last month of 298, Stannis baratheon finally completed the integration of storm lords and led more than 20000 leading troops to the outside of King''s landing, most of which are the most elite knights and free riders. At the same time, he also ordered his confidant Sir iMRI Florent to lead a huge fleet to encircle the capital of the seven countries by water. Since then, the connection between Junlin city and the outside world has been completely cut off, and the rations of the army and residents in the city depend entirely on a few reserves. In particular, the price of food has already exceeded the limit that most people can bear. Often, a piece of black bread usually worth only half a copper plate can only be bought by several silver deer. As Zhang Cheng, who hoarded a lot of food in advance, naturally would not miss such an opportunity to make a fortune. He immediately ordered Blanco to secretly sell some of his reserves. In just two or three days, he quickly expanded his property from tens of thousands of gold dragons to more than 400000 gold dragons. Of course, the 400000 golden dragons are not all precious metal currencies such as gold and silver, but also many collateral such as gemstones, handmade carpets, spices, horses, armor and weapons. As for the price, it is naturally too low to be lower. Some are basically not much different from open robbery. After all, when people feel hungry, they often lose their reason and are full of thoughts about how to fill their stomachs. Zhang Cheng makes use of this to wantonly search for folk wealth to expand their strength and prepare for the next plan. However, this happy day did not last long. Stannis, who came all the way, took a little rest and immediately launched an attack on Junlin city with weak guard. With the roar of killing, the battle of Heishui River, the most important battle to determine the ownership of the iron throne, finally kicked off "See? My dear friend, this is the fleet Stannis is proud of. We must destroy it before it causes enough damage, otherwise it will be caught on both sides of the waterway. With our current strength, we can''t hold on for three days." Tyrion stood at the head of the city and looked at the approaching warship on the water in the distance. With sharp eyes, Zhang Cheng swept through the nervous urban defense forces around him, smiled and nodded: "I fully agree with you. Tell me, what are your plans and what do you need me to do?" "It''s easy! I''m going to hit Stannis''s fleet with wild fire at one time and force him to fight a long siege with us. Your task is to pack the ships that escape from the back as much as possible and make sure they sink them before they escape into the sea." the little devil explained bluntly. Although this is not the first time he has participated in a cruel war, it is the first time he has commanded a war from the perspective of decision-makers. The tension in his heart can be imagined. "Don''t worry, I promise that tonight will be the end of this fleet. No matter how they struggle and howl, they can''t escape the fate of death," Zhang Cheng promised meaningfully. "Really?" Tilly raised his eyebrows in surprise, obviously a little unconvinced. "Hehe, someone once said that any verbal threat is far more powerful than the last clean action. Now it''s three hours before dark, and you''ll understand what I mean after three hours." after that, Zhang Cheng bowed slightly and left the city with his men. Before he could walk out more than ten meters, Blanco couldn''t wait to ask, "Sir, is it time to start?" "Yes! Tell those mercenaries to prepare for battle! If you are lucky, their names will leave a heavy mark in history after tonight and get a lot of wealth at the same time." Zhang Cheng replied without thinking. "I see! I''ll inform you right away!" the old mercenary bowed, turned and disappeared into the alley around the corner. ¡­¡­ When the last afterglow of the sun disappeared at sea level, King''s landing finally ushered in a dark night, which was also a signal of war between the two sides. Before the residents in the city could react to what had happened, the thundering war drums and shouts of killing immediately echoed over the city. Followed by arrow rain, stones have drawn a beautiful arc and landed near the city wall or the houses near the city wall. For a moment, screams, wails and frightened cries of women and children were mixed together to interpret the harm brought by the war to civilians. But unfortunately, no one here cares about their life and death. Standing at a hidden hole in the sea, while enjoying the picture of fire hundreds of meters away, Zhang Cheng gently stroked the restless young dragon around him and said softly: "calm down, it''s not your turn to play now." "Ow!" The young dragon made a deep howl, and his violet eyes were full of undisguised excitement. Just when Zhang Cheng wanted to say something, Blanco suddenly burst in from the outside and breathlessly reported, "Sir, our people have been on board and can attack at any time. Now we''ll wait for your order." "Be patient and wait until Tyrion finishes his performance before it''s our turn on the stage. Look, the beautiful fireworks show will begin soon." Zhang Cheng quickly turned his eyes to the water in the distance. In order to cooperate with Stannis''s attack from the ground, the huge fleet slowly approached the city wharf, unaware that a huge trap had opened its mouth and waited for their arrival. In order to attract more enemy ships into the ambush area, the little devil even sent a few Royal fleets to fight with a large number of enemy ships near the estuary of Heishui river. When the two sides almost entered the scuffle stage, he immediately ordered people to pull up the huge chain net already prepared, firmly trapped all ships, and then issued the order to throw wildfire. Next second Boom! Boom! Boom The cans burning the deadly green flame were thrown to the water one by one by the catapults. In just a few seconds, the whole river became a human purgatory. More than half of the ships were destroyed at the moment of the wildfire explosion, and some tried their best to turn around and flee to the sea for fear that they might accidentally step into the footsteps of those unlucky people. "Oh my God! This is terrible!" Blanco shivered uncontrollably, his eyes filled with awe and fear. "How''s it going? Isn''t it spectacular? Let''s go. It''s time for us to perform. Remember, don''t chase those ships that escaped into the sea. I need to train the little guy''s fighting ability." Zhang Cheng patted the young dragon on the forehead, raised his arm and made a take-off gesture. When the young dragon saw it, he immediately spread his wings and soared into the air with a whoosh. With the help of the cover of the night, it silently approached one of the warships belonging to Stannis, followed by a dive, and aimed at the frightened sailors with a deadly dragon flame Chapter 128 "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Before he could react to what had happened, the sailor immediately felt a hot flame surrounding him, and then there was unspeakable pain. With his scream, the wooden sailboat burned quickly, like a huge torch on the water, reminding the surviving ships around that they were far from out of danger. The young dragon who succeeded in the attack did not stop at all. According to the master''s instructions, he climbed to the high altitude again and looked for the next attack target under the cover of night. In order to prevent it from becoming the three stupid dragons under danilis targaryan, Zhang Cheng took great pains to constantly instill in it what is called high-altitude advantage and what is called mobile advantage. As a dragon, the most important thing is not to rely on solid scales, sharp claws and teeth to face the enemy, but to take advantage of their flying ability to destroy those lonely and defenseless enemies first, and then slowly deal with the most dangerous enemies after cleaning up the miscellaneous fish. Under the influence of its master, the shameless young dragon finally learned to pick up persimmons first and knead them soft. After a while, he sent all the single warships fleeing the big army into another world. When there was no single ship around, it stayed in the dark night sky and waited patiently for the signal from its master. At the same time, Zhang Cheng personally commanded two warships, slowly approaching the remaining fleet of Stannis. In order to increase the suddenness, his ship didn''t fly any flags, let alone lighting tools such as oil lamps and torches. Some were just a group of hungry and bloodthirsty mercenaries "My Lord! Three enemy ships are found ahead! Do you want to engage in a side battle or destroy them with wild fire?" the captain in his forties whispered for instructions. Zhang Cheng glanced at the sailors and mercenaries behind him, then smiled and asked: "What do you think? Is it fun to burn the enemy directly, or to stab the enemy''s body with a sword and enjoy their painful screams and wails? Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you one thing, that is, in this war, no matter what you grab, it belongs to you. I just want the captured warship." "Really... Really? Whatever we grab belongs to us?" a mercenary''s eyes instantly released a penetrating green light. "Of course! But one thing! If you let me know who is fighting for booty, I will fight him in the way of treating the enemy, okay?" Zhang Cheng warned seriously. "Hey, hey! Please don''t worry, we understand." another mercenary opened his mouth and smiled. "Side to side battle!" "Side to side battle!" "Side to side battle!" ¡­¡­ With a loud cry, mercenaries and sailors made their own choices. For them, war means not only death, but also wealth. In particular, such public robbery without legal responsibility is what they like to do most. In addition, everyone needs an outlet for hiding in the dark cave for so long, and killing is the most ideal outlet. The captain undoubtedly felt the wild beast hidden under the human surface. Without saying a word, he turned the bow and rushed straight towards the enemy ship. The other ship did not want to be outdone and charged from the left. Because the song of ice and fire has no relationship with artillery, the naval battle still stays in the original scuffle state. Each warship is equipped with a long and thick collision angle. The only way to attack is to hit the enemy, and then let the soldiers on board fight with a white blade until the Last Rebel on the enemy ship is killed. Because naval warfare is not like land warfare, the enemy has no way back. Generally speaking, they will resist to the death, and the degree of tragedy and the proportion of casualties are frightening. However, Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t want his only troops to lose too much. He took the initiative to pull out the evil sword and stood at the forefront. His style of taking the lead undoubtedly greatly inspired morale. Coupled with his exquisite dark guard plate armor suit, everyone standing around felt inexplicable peace of mind. "Hello! Who are you? Why didn''t you fly the flag?" a sailor of a warship belonging to Stannis shouted. But unfortunately, the surrounding environment is still so quiet that no one cares about him at all. The sailor who found something wrong immediately warned his companions: "enemy! There is an enemy on our port side! Get ready for battle!" The voice just fell! The collision angle slammed into the hull, seven or eight unlucky people who didn''t stand firm fell directly into the water, and more people hit their heads on the deck or mast, turned their eyes and fell into a coma. "Kill!!!!!" Zhang Cheng jumped into the boat and took the lead in getting on board. He turned up a soul arrest messenger and cut off a young man with a machete on the spot. Blood and internal organs were scattered everywhere. "Ha ha! Kill! Kill all these idiots!" The mercenary who followed him laughed wildly and turned an axe to chop another sailor over. In the blink of an eye, more than 30 good players rushed to the deck of the enemy ship and launched a massacre against the unprepared enemy. You know, Stannis''s fleet has just experienced a disastrous failure, and most people are in shock and depression. And these mercenaries? They hide in the cave. In addition to training, they eat and sleep every day. They are in a mess with strong energy. Coupled with the stimulation of plundering booty, they are like playing a stimulant. In addition, mercenaries who often participate in various battles are far more experienced than sailors who have never seen blood several times, so they beat their opponents face to face. In just a dozen minutes, more than half of the more than 200 sailors on the ship were killed and injured. In order to survive, the rest threw down their weapons and knelt on the ground and raised their hands to surrender. Zhang Cheng ignored the prisoners who had lost the sense of resistance, directly swung to the deck of the second ship with the help of the cable, held up the magic sword and fiercely split the captain and his sword in two. The dazzling blood immediately dyed the black armor red, adding a ferocity out of thin air. In particular, a large number of souls killed and imprisoned surround the body of the sword, forming a black fog visible to the naked eye, and constantly emit bursts of harsh pain and sorrow. Even fools can feel its uncertainty and darkness. "Tell me! Do you choose to surrender or die?" Zhang Cheng issued an ultimatum in a cold tone. He could feel that as more and more enemies were killed, the power of the soul arrest messenger became stronger and stronger, and even impatiently urged his master to continue to kill. If he kills again, he will lose his mind and become a monster who only knows how to kill Chapter 129 No accidents The sailors who lost the captain soon chose the latter between desperate struggle and surrender. They didn''t want to try the consequences of cutting with that strange long sword. Just when Zhang Cheng began to be a little uncontrollable, Blanco also completed the occupation of another ship, jumped over with more than 20 people, wiped the blood on his face, and said seriously: "Sir, I think we must stop hunting the enemy fleet." "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Zhang Cheng quickly shook his head and drove those terrible sounds and thoughts out of his mind. "Here, look." the old mercenary pointed to the burning battlefield not far away. "Stannis used the wreckage of the burned ship to build a floating bridge. He has led the most elite knights to attack the city gate. If we don''t get back quickly, King''s landing will fall soon." Following the direction of his finger, Zhang Cheng immediately found that thousands of soldiers had climbed the wall and fought with the "golden robes" of the urban defense army. I don''t know how it happened. The golden robe relying on the terrain advantage actually retreated one after another. In the blink of an eye, it lost a large area of the city wall and was compressed in one independent gatehouse after another. It was divided and surrounded in professional terms. Maybe it won''t be completely eliminated for a while, but the situation is obviously extremely unfavorable to the defender. "Damn it! Didn''t the intelligence say there were only 20000 troops in Stannis?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. Although it is difficult to accurately count the number of soldiers on both sides during the scuffle, it is obvious that the number of attackers has far exceeded 20000. Coupled with the dense reserve team behind, let alone 20000, there are more than 30000 or 40000. You should know that the terrain of Junlin city is very special. Heishui river is in the South and Heishui Bay is in the East. Stannis led the army to start from Fengxi fort. It must be in the south of Junlin city. If you want to attack the city, you must rely on the navy to transport the soldiers continuously. But the little devil saw through his plan and made full preparations in advance. He hit the fleet with a wild fire, which not only killed a large number of soldiers loaded on the ship, but also made the transportation efficiency low. He was unable to transport a large number of soldiers to the other side at once. Similarly, Stannis reacted very quickly. When the fleet was devastated, he immediately ordered people to piece together the wreckage and build a simple floating bridge. With the help of this floating bridge, the follow-up troops poured directly into the city wall with weak guard strength. In less than an hour or two, they occupied a large area of the peripheral city wall. "Sir, please make a decision now," Blanco hinted in a low voice. "Decision? Do you think Lannister lost the battle?" Zhang Cheng took off his helmet and asked back with a smile. "Isn''t it? I really can''t see how your excellency Tyrion can turn the situation around at this level. Maybe it''s a good choice to give up the periphery of the city and retreat to the Red Fort." the old mercenary commented on his previous combat experience. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "of course not. Don''t forget that Tyrion is just a pawn inserted by his father tywin lannistrian in the south. Think about it carefully. How long has Stannis arrived at King''s landing? Have you heard his marching route?" Blanco was obviously not a fool. He quickly realized the implied meaning in the words and tried in an uncertain tone: "what do you mean... Duke tywin is leading the army of Lannister family to ambush nearby, waiting for the best time to pay tribute?" Instead of directly answering the other party''s questions, Zhang Cheng suddenly exclaimed: "You know what? In my opinion, there are two kinds of heroes in the world. One is to inspire people in desperate situations so that they will never give up hope. However, they are usually short-lived. They often die under the enemy''s sword before they have finished their hard work. I admire this kind of hero, but I will never follow suit. As for the second kind of hero, they always appear at the most urgent moment to destroy us Kuorah defeated the enemy, and then welcomed the cheers and praises of the people, and also reaped the greatest benefits. Tell me, what kind of Duke tywin do you think? " "I think he should be the latter," Blanco thought about the deeds of tywin Lannister and immediately reached his own conclusion. "That''s right! Since you know what he is, what are you worried about? Take the prisoners into the cabin and lock them up, inform everyone to be ready for battle, and let''s start the prelude to the heroic Scripture for tywin lanistra..." said Zhang Cheng, with the corners of his mouth slightly tilted up, and began to take off the armor stained with plasma one by one and replace it with a flint staff that hasn''t been used for a long time. Needless to ask, he planned to completely let go and show the mage''s powerful destructive power in full view of the public. Under the command of the old mercenaries, the five entangled warships soon separated slowly. Two of them were pierced by the impact angle and left in place to hold the surrendered prisoners, while the other three were simply repaired, hung up Stannis''s flag again and rushed towards the vicinity of the battlefield. "Look at our boat!" a sharp eyed Knight shouted at his companion. However, before others could react, a buzzing sound suddenly came from the air, followed by a dense arrow rain falling from the sky, slapping on the armor and shield, and some directly penetrated the armor and plunged into the fragile flesh and blood. "Ah!!" "No! It''s an enemy ship!" "Defensive formation! Defensive formation!" ¡­¡­ With loud curses and shouts, Stannis''s army on the shore began to quickly turn around and gather into a semi arc tight infantry square. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng showed a sinister smile on his face, turned his head and ordered the sailor in charge of operating the catapult: "what are you waiting for, let''s start." "Hey, hey! As you wish, my Lord." the sailor smiled grimly and loosened the tight lever. moment More than a dozen cans of sealed wildfires were thrown out and slammed on the shield wall, and dark green liquid was scattered everywhere. Just before the soldiers could figure out what was going on, a burning flame crossed the sky and fell down after it. Next second Boom! Hundreds of soldiers were devoured on the spot by violent explosions and flames! Their proud strong armor and shield, far from playing any protective role at the moment, turned into deadly molten iron under the burning flame. For a moment, all kinds of screams and wails echoed over the battlefield, so that the Stannis soldiers who had fallen into the city couldn''t help but stop and look at their companions'' tragic death with fear. Chapter 130 "Don''t stop! Go on!" The tragedy of hundreds of people being burned alive did not affect Zhang Cheng at all. He still ordered warships to carry out destructive attacks on the enemy along the river bank. The tactic is very simple, that is to force the opponent to form a dense formation with arrow rain, followed by burning the gathered enemy with sealed wildfire. Because of Stannis''s warship. Because the devastating blow just now all fled to the open sea, and the one left alone was burned by the young dragon hidden in the night sky, so there was no time to come back to help for a while. I could only watch the three ships raging on the water. When he found that the attack was blocked, the "King" immediately turned very gloomy and asked in a fierce voice, "what''s the matter with those ships? I don''t care what method you use! Kill them immediately! Junlin city is readily available, and I will never allow anyone to stand in the way of the army!" "But... But your majesty... The life and death of the fleet commander Sir iMRI Florent is unknown, and no one can bring the frightened sailors back to the battlefield," cautioned a nobleman in armor. But as soon as the voice fell, the two warships wandering near the estuary finally recovered, quickly turned around and sailed back into the river. Obviously, they tried to use the strong collision angle to prevent Zhang Cheng from killing those soldiers who had no resistance along the river bank. When Stannis noticed this, he immediately sneered and said sarcastically, "hum! See, sir? There are always some people in the world who have extraordinary courage and loyalty. They will..." Before he could finish his words, a dark shadow suddenly flashed over. Just a few seconds later, the bright fire lit up the night sky. The two warships that came to rescue turned into two huge fireballs before they even entered the estuary. Because the whole process is too fast, no one can see what happened. Such a strange scene, not to mention those warships also preparing to enter the estuary, even Stannis was stunned. Although after spending some time with melisandra, he has realized that there are some mysterious forces in the world that he doesn''t understand, such as shadow magic, flame magic, prophecy magic and so on, these are far from trusting to ignite a warship in an instant. "Damn it! Order the soldiers on the wall to open the gate! Then let the cavalry charge! Only three ships can''t stop me!" after a short silence, Stannis immediately made a new decision. In any case, it is impossible for a mere three ships to carry many soldiers, let alone land easily. There is no difference between suicide and harassment. As long as his attack speed is fast enough, he can attack Junlin city first, and then destroy the enemy with the help of those huge stone throwing tools on the city wall. "As you wish, my majesty." the herald touched his chest with one hand and bowed, and then sounded the horn in his hand. Woo - Woo - woo¡ª¡ª With the sound of the low horn spread all over the battlefield, the location of the rear camp suddenly became restless. In less than ten minutes, a knight holding a flag took the lead, jumped onto the floating bridge and charged at the Junlin city with the door open, followed by thousands of cavalry. For a moment, the whole earth was shaking violently. The urban defense forces who were still fighting tenaciously on the wall noticed the roaring torrent, and their faces showed desperate expressions one after another. You know, in Westeros, cavalry has been a well deserved king on the battlefield since ancient times. Nothing can stop their frontal impact except the tangorian dragon. In addition, the "golden Robe" is not an elite force at all, especially recently, in order to expand the number of people, many local ruffians and hooligans also took the opportunity to sneak in, and the combat effectiveness is heinous. Now I saw the cavalry who could not see the end. Without saying a word, I dropped my weapons and began to flee everywhere. Only a few soldiers loyal to the Lannister family were still struggling to resist their enemies several times. Standing in the bow of the ship, Zhang Cheng felt the desperate and obsessed atmosphere of the battlefield without saying a word. After a few minutes, he turned around and said, "stop the ship. Next, no matter what you see or hear, don''t make any sound, let alone disturb me, okay?" "Yes, sir, I''ll be by your side myself." Blanc seemed to be aware of what was going to happen and gave a serious guarantee. "Very good!" Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction. With one hand holding the flint staff tightly, the other hand held a Rune Stone high and sang the astringent spell loudly. Because this is not the relationship of Azeroth world, he can only rely on his own stored arcane energy to complete this large-scale spell, so the preparation time is long. After nearly a quarter of the cavalry rushed through the city gate, a large black cloud condensed in the sky. At the same time, an inexplicable cold current suddenly began to surround the battlefield, forming a thin layer of ice on the water in the blink of an eye. "Oh - my God!" the old mercenary trembled subconsciously, and his eyes were full of horror. As for the sailors and mercenaries on board, they knelt down and stared at Zhang Cheng with awe and worship. It is estimated that in their minds, only God can do the incredible thing of changing the weather. Next second Countless white spots fell from the sky and crackled down countless cavalry charging. These white spots are nothing else, but ice cones the size of an adult''s fist. Some unlucky people were chiseled through their helmets by ice cones on the spot and died no longer. Others were broken their hands and feet, shoulder blades, or injured their horses. Anyway, they can''t continue to fight. Obviously, the spell guided by Zhang Cheng is Azeroth''s famous "blizzard", and it is also one of the mages'' favorite large-scale destructive spells. He wisely chose the other side of the pontoon as the place of release. As a result, hundreds of knights were killed and maimed in a short time. More importantly, too many people fell, forming a large natural obstacle, which led to the subsequent cavalry tripping to the ground and stepping into the former''s footsteps. A very few guys who tried to tighten their horses and stop were also pushed into the river by the people who rushed up from behind. They drowned alive after a while. After all, knights wear heavy armor. Once they fall into the water, they are basically a natural weight, and 100% will sink to the bottom of the rive Chapter 131 The deadly ice cone did not last long. When the arcane energy was exhausted, the dark clouds shrouded over the battlefield finally dispersed slowly, leaving only a white body covered by frost. At the moment, whether Stannis on the offensive side or the golden robes on the defensive side, they all held their breath and looked at the incredible wonders in front of them. They didn''t come back for a long time. In the noisy battlefield, there was no sound except the sound of the river and the groans of the wounded, as if everyone had been frozen. Feeling the magic of the emptiness in his body, Zhang Cheng threw away the tarnished Rune Stone, leaned on the fire stone staff and asked in a half joking tone: "how''s it going? Am I doing well?" "It''s not bad! Your performance just now is like a god! Sorry, I don''t know what to say now. After tonight''s battle, you will soon become the hottest legend among the seven countries. No matter who sits on the iron throne in the future, you will be given the highest courtesy." Blanco replied incoherently. Because he was too excited, his slightly old face showed a black and red color. As an old mercenary, no one knows better than him how terrible this large-scale and ultra long-range coverage attack is, especially when the battle is deadlocked, one blow can often determine who is the winner and who is the loser. "Hehe, really? This is exactly what I want." Zhang Cheng smiled mysteriously, put his hand into his pocket and touched the only two bottles of well water inside. Obviously, the reason why he chose this time to show his strongest side without reservation is completely out of helplessness. Just like some creatures in nature will choose to let their body expand rapidly like a balloon when they are in danger, so as to scare away those natural enemies. Although Zhang Cheng hasn''t encountered any real danger yet, in order to avoid possible trouble and let those stupid guys be honest, he chose to show his strength at an appropriate time. In this way, anyone who wants to do something secretly in the future must consider whether it is worth provoking a dangerous figure with a powerful supernatural force for no reason. At the same time, he can also absorb more interests after the war by virtue of his performance and personal strength. "My Lord! I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to be loyal to you! I swear! I''m willing to give you everything! Even my life!" a trembling mercenary took the initiative to step forward and knelt down on one knee to salute respectfully. "I''d love to!" "I''d love to!" ¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, the deck was full of countless people kneeling. Perhaps, as Gustav Le Pen, a famous French social psychologist, described, many times, people are stupid, short-sighted and irrational. Especially for things and phenomena that they simply can''t understand, they either slander desperately or worship inexplicably. Looking at those eyes full of fanaticism, Zhang Cheng''s mouth crossed a radian that is not easy to be separated. Just as he was about to say something, a rumbling sound suddenly came from the distance, followed by countless Knights charging from the rear of Stannis camp. In just a few minutes, he leveled the camp and dispersed the soldiers who had not had time to cross the river to join the battle. Obviously! Tywin Lannister, the "old lion" who has been hiding in the dark waiting for opportunities, finally couldn''t help it With the roar of killing, Stannis''s army, which had been fighting hard all night, almost collapsed. In addition, a man similar to lanli appeared on the battlefield, which immediately made the Lords of the storm lose their sense of resistance. When the sun rises from the horizon again, the battle in and outside the city will come to an end. Stannis baratheon, who claimed to have 100000 troops (actually only 60000 or 70000), almost lost all his troops, and finally led less than 5000 people to flee the battlefield. "Are you sir Mason Aspen?" as soon as the war was over, old tywin couldn''t wait to find Zhang Cheng. "Yes, it''s me, Duke." Zhang Cheng smiled and leaned over. After a simple greeting, the two people looked at each other without saying a word. After a full minute, a very rare smile appeared on old tywin''s serious face: "I have to admit that your performance is far beyond my expectation. I believe you should understand what I mean, right?" "Of course, your excellency. I can understand the reaction of most ordinary people after seeing the power of magic with their own eyes. But you are tywin Lannister, shouldn''t you be like ordinary people?" Zhang Cheng winked knowingly. "No! Of course not! On the contrary, I value your power, especially in this time of war. Oh, by the way, if I remember correctly, you seem to be engaged to ero Tyrell?" old tywin suddenly changed the subject for some reason. Although it was not clear what the other party''s purpose was, Zhang Cheng nodded: "yes, we originally planned to hold a wedding after the martial arts competition. Unfortunately, King Robert''s death disrupted all this." Tywin stared at his two pale green eyes as if he wanted to see through the psychological activities of the young people in front of him. After about two or three minutes, he proposed: "with all due respect, erro tiller is just a trivial collateral branch and doesn''t deserve you at all. If you don''t mind, can I arrange a better marriage partner for you?" "Oh? Why do you suddenly care about my marriage? Is it......" Zhang Cheng deliberately dragged a long tone and his face was full of playful expressions. Needless to ask, Lannister chose to form an alliance with Tyrell for the time being, but the alliance was not stable. Both sides were on guard against each other and made all kinds of small moves. As a master of powerful supernatural forces, he will naturally become one of the goals for both sides to compete and win over. "Don''t pretend to be silly, young man, you should understand what I mean. We don''t have much time. You must give me an accurate answer before entering the city to hold a pre imperial meeting." tywin urged seriously. While saying these words, he even turned and glanced at lolas, the "hundred flower Knight" not far away, and his brother garland, who disguised himself as lanli. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "Duke, if you are testing my attitude, I can assure you very clearly that as long as you are still alive, I will always stand on Lannister''s side. However, I will never regret about Errol Tiller''s marriage, because it is related to my ambition and plan..." Chapter 132 When - when - when¡ª¡ª With the melodious bell ringing all over the city, King''s landing, baptized by the war, finally ushered in the long-awaited victory. As the apparent king, Geoffrey held a pre imperial meeting in the hall of the iron throne, intending to express his gratitude to the "meritorious heroes". Of course, the content has long been formulated by tywin Lannister and handed over to her daughter cersei, who then conveyed it to her son in an obscure way. All Geoffrey had to do was carve out the benefits for the winners of the power game according to the list. It must be said that it is sad for a king to do this. Even the only remaining command of the urban defense army is not in his own hands, but in the hands of the Lannister family. However, he didn''t seem to have any opinion on this. He still said to old tywin with a proud smile: "my grandfather, the shield of lannis port and the guardian of the west, the Duke of Kaiyan City, thank you for destroying the rebels at the critical moment. In the name of the king, I appoint you as the former Prime Minister and grant you the honor of King''s landing Savior." "Thank you very much, your majesty." tywin on the horse bowed slightly. "And you, dear sir Mason, you showed extraordinary courage and wisdom in the battle last night, and even stopped the cavalry of the rebels for a time. Now I officially deprive the Florent family involved in the rebellion of all their titles, fiefdoms and income, and transfer them to you. I hope you can continue to be loyal to the king in the future." In saying this, Geoffrey''s tone was obviously flattering. Because he knows very well that the power of people standing in front of him has nothing to do with power, so he is not bound by any rights. "Thank you for your generosity, your majesty." Zhang Cheng also bowed. Although in his eyes, Geoffrey is basically like a piece of shit, as long as this piece of shit can bring enough benefits, he doesn''t mind cooperating with each other to play his acting skills. "Wait! Your majesty!" Just as Geoffrey was about to announce the reward of the next meritorious man, Loras tiller suddenly stopped. "Well, sir Loras, do you have any objection?" a trace of displeasure flashed across Geoffrey''s face. Loras tiller quickly shook his head: "no, your majesty, I just don''t think it''s enough to commend Sir Mason''s achievements. I should add all the land at the source of the honey wine river. After all, the Florent family and his vassals have betrayed you and the Kingdom, and should deprive them of their territory and property to reward the meritorious officials." "That''s right, your majesty! The Florent family has always regarded themselves highly and often disobeyed the leadership of the Kingdom openly and secretly. I even heard that they recently abandoned the seven gods and converted to rahlo, the king of light. If such naked betrayal is not severely punished, more ambitious guys will soon follow suit." Garan tillier echoed. You don''t have to ask. The purpose of the two brothers is to take this opportunity to uproot the Florent family and its affiliated forces that have always been against them. We should know that the hatred between the two families has not been two days a day, but has lasted for hundreds of years and has long become irreconcilable. Now one party has been swept into the camp of losers, and the other party will naturally fall into a well and completely expel it from the river area, so as to consolidate its leadership position. Tywin Lannister glanced at the real ruler of Gaoting, olena redwin, known as the "Queen of thorns", and tried to judge whether this vicious means was temporary or premeditated from the other party''s expression. However, it''s a pity that the thin and old olena redwin is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Apart from smiling, she can''t see any inner fluctuations at all. "But... Won''t this arouse the desperate resistance of the local lords?" Geoffrey asked some uncertain questions. Perhaps he has great defects in his character, but it doesn''t mean that he is a fool who doesn''t know anything and knows how serious consequences will be caused if he deprives a large number of aristocratic territories. "Please don''t worry, your majesty. As the supreme commander of the river area, the Tyrell family will be responsible for eliminating all those who dare to start a rebellion." Loras vowed. After hesitating for a few seconds, Geoffrey finally nodded his head: "well, deprive the Florent family of all the land they are extremely dependent on and give it to Sir Mason. Sir Mason, do you have any opinion about it?" "Oh, no, of course not. As for the possible rebellion, don''t bother Duke Mason. I''ll be enough myself." after saying that, Zhang Cheng slightly raised the flint staff held in his hand, and the implication was self-evident. "Don''t mention it. I''ll be a family when you marry ero. If you don''t need the army, we can provide some other things, such as food supplies and armor and weapons." Loras tiller said with a smile. "In that case, I won''t respect you." Zhang Cheng accepted the other party''s solicitation. Anyway, the tiller family has ruled the river bend area for hundreds of years and accumulated countless wealth, which sooner or later belongs to him. There is no difference between taking over earlier and taking over later. Seeing that Zhang Cheng did not refuse himself again, Loras tiller looked very happy. He turned and bowed to Geoffrey: "Your Majesty, I have another unkind request." "Oh? Please! You and your family have defeated the rebels, and I can agree to any request," Geoffrey replied with a pretentious generosity. "My sister Marguerite tiller admires you very much. I wonder if you will marry her?" said lolas, raising his right arm and pulling his beautiful young sister out of the crowd. There is no doubt that at the age of 16, Margaret tiller is an irreducible beauty. She has soft and fluffy brown curly hair and beautiful eyes, and her figure is concave and convex. She not only has the youthful vitality of a girl, but also has an additional temptation. In addition, she is very good at attracting people''s hearts under the guidance of her grandmother olena redwin for a long time. Zhang Cheng stood in the crowd, silently admiring the resourceful girl, flashed a hint of fun in his eyes, followed quietly to the "little finger", lowered his voice and said, "dear Lord pettier, do you feel satisfied with the gift I gave you?" "Gift?" berley frowned subconsciously. "Ah! It seems that you haven''t heard from me yet. But it doesn''t matter. You''ll understand what I mean soon." Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. Chapter 133 The pre imperial meeting did not last long. It ended when all the interests were divided. Finally, because of the alliance between Lannister and tiller families, Peltier berrisi was granted herrenberg, and changed from a nominal court aristocrat to a field aristocrat with a large area of territory and castle. Although helenburg is a devastated place, and he never intended to really occupy or operate this territory, as long as he has the title of Earl of helenburg, his social status will be greatly improved, high enough to marry lesha Tully, and then control the valley bit by bit. After all, dealing with a woman who deeply loves herself and a weak and sick child is an easy task for a conspiracy master like "little finger". The nobles of the valley, who controlled Jon Erin''s widow and children, would continue to obey the rule of eagle''s nest even if they had any opinion. With a happy mood, bertier berisch returned to his own brothel on the Silk Street and was ready to call the two most beautiful and skilled girls to relax their strained nerves. However, just as he had just crossed the threshold and had not had time to speak, a dark figure in a cloak suddenly emerged from the corner and whispered in his ear: "No! My Lord! I just got the news! Lesha Tully was attacked and killed on the spot a few days ago. It is said that the assassin used a terrible red liquid, and the whole person will be burned to ashes as long as it was contaminated with a little. At present, the whole valley is in a mess. Someone is trying to lock the news, and someone is trying to control Robert Erin." "What?!!" Belize''s face suddenly changed and his body shook back and forth like drunk. "Sir, are you all right?" the man in the cloak saw it and hurried forward to help him. Pattier pushed each other away, his eyes were bloodshot, and he shouted angrily, "go away! I''m fine! Good! Good! So this is your so-called gift! Dare to destroy my plan!" Obviously, both "dragon flame" and the previous meaningful words have proved that Zhang Cheng was behind the assassination. To be exact, he didn''t mean to hide people''s eyes and ears from the beginning, that is to tell each other clearly, which is the end of constantly testing his bottom line. However, the anger turned to anger, and the little finger didn''t lose his reason. He quickly realized that it was probably his previous small action that leaked the secret, so he forced himself to calm down and gnashed his teeth and ordered: "go! Let those families who support me come forward immediately to stabilize the situation. No matter how, Robert Erin can''t fall into the hands of others." "Yes! But what about you, my lord? Aren''t you going to go there yourself?" the man in the cloak asked with a puzzled face. He couldn''t figure out why his master didn''t rush to the place of the event immediately after such a big thing happened, but chose to stay in Junlin. "No, you don''t know. If I want to solve this matter, I must meet someone first, otherwise the similar assassination will happen again." berisch took a deep breath and explained. "Well, I see. Please be more careful." the shadow bowed and soon disappeared into the dark corner of the street. About an hour later, at the victory celebration party in Hongbao, Zhang Chengzheng talked and laughed with ladies while eating all kinds of fruits and barbecue. Suddenly, petit berrisch hurried in from the door, managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "I''m very sorry, ladies, can I borrow your time to talk to Sir Mason alone?" "OK." "I hope you will hurry, Lord bellisch." "Yes! We still have many interesting topics to talk about." ¡­¡­ A group of girls stood up and reluctantly left the southeast corner of the garden. Seeing them go away, Zhang Cheng immediately raised the corners of his mouth and joked in a slightly ironic tone: "hehe, it seems that you have received the gift I sent. How are you satisfied?" "Yes, I did. It''s really a surprise gift. I think... Is there any misunderstanding between us?" my little finger clenched his fist, and the expression on his face was twitching slightly all the time. "Misunderstanding? Hahaha! If assassination can also be called misunderstanding, then I don''t mind making several similar misunderstandings. Please remember, my dear friend, don''t apply what you use to deal with others to me, otherwise I promise it''s just the beginning..." Zhang Chengsi didn''t leave any face for the other party and directly pointed out the topic. Pettil berrisi, who used to talk with all kinds of vague hints, was stunned and dressed as innocent: "assassination? What assassination? God! Why should I assassinate you?" "Hum! Don''t pretend, belish, your lovely girl has done everything. To tell you the truth, I''m also curious. What''s your purpose? To separate my relationship with the Lannister family? Or are you interested in the magic power I have mastered?" after saying that, Zhang Cheng picked a grape and put it in his mouth. "Yana betrayed me?! no! No! She won''t betray me!" the little finger first showed a frightened light in her eyes, but soon denied the guess. Zhang Cheng spits out the grape skin from his mouth, puts his hands across his chest, smiles and responds: "Of course she didn''t betray you, but in front of me, all rhetoric and deception didn''t make any sense. I only used a little means to let her tell the truth. Oh, by the way, the poor girl is being repeatedly ravaged by a group of hungry mercenaries and collapsed even if she didn''t die. Do you want me to get her out and give it back to you?" After hearing these words, Belize shivered involuntarily, because he felt a heartfelt ruthlessness and indifference from his sincere attitude. As a schemer who is good at playing with people''s hearts, what he fears most is meeting such an opponent. Because indifference and ruthlessness mean that they are not easy to be constrained by all kinds of feelings, let alone frightened by threats. What''s more terrible is that such people often do things without considering the consequences. Once they are angered, the danger is far higher than normal people''s imagination. For a moment, little finger fell into silence and began to reflect on whether his previous behavior was too reckless, so that now it has become a little difficult to end. As for Zhang Cheng, he sat in a chair, eating grapes expressionless and waiting patiently for the other party to speak. Anyway, lesha Tully is dead. Berrisi, who is anxious, must make concessions, otherwise he doesn''t dare to leave Junlin city to deal with the mess at the bottom of the valley. Chapter 134 For five minutes, both sides looked into each other''s eyes, and no one meant to speak. Until the "eight clawed spider" Wallis found the strange atmosphere between the two people, took the initiative to come over and joked with a smile: "Lord Mason, Lord pettier, are you making eye contact with each other?" "No, my dear friend, I just don''t want to say anything." the little finger pretended to be relaxed. "Oh? What profound question can make a wise person like you think for a long time?" Wallis asked in a very interested colloquial spirit. "Sorry, it''s between us. It''s inconvenient to disclose it to outsiders. Please go back and let us deal with it ourselves." belixi issued an order without thinking. After all, this relates to many of his secrets. Once learned by the "eight clawed spider", the consequences are unimaginable, which is almost equivalent to stripping himself under the eyes of his opponent. Wallis sighed with regret: "Oh, well, it seems that I''m a little amorous. Please talk slowly. If you need help, please call me at any time. I''ll be in the corner over there." Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Zhang Cheng suddenly said, "please stay and sit down. I think you can join us." "What?!" little finger''s face changed slightly. "Relax, Mr. bellisch, I just think the three of us always try, beware and fight each other. It''s far better to cooperate together. What do you think?" Zhang Cheng lifted the wine bottle and poured a glass of wine for each of the other two people. "Cooperation?" Wallis raised his eyebrows in surprise. He couldn''t believe it in a dream. This sentence came from Zhang Cheng''s mouth. After all, since he had the dead spirit closely behind him, he even pinched his life in each other''s hands. Where is he qualified to talk about cooperation. "Yes! Cooperation!" Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded. "First of all, let''s be honest about our purpose, or ambition. I want to get the tiller family of the high court and study and decipher the magic knowledge left by the son of the forest. Lord bellisch wants the bottom of the valley and the north. As for you, Wallis, you want danilis tangaryan to return to Westeros and become the ruler of the seven kingdoms On the surface, there are no irreconcilable conflicts and contradictions between us, at least at this stage. " "What do you mean?" asked pettil berisch, frowning. Any careerist who is exposed to the deepest desire in his heart will not feel too comfortable, not to mention his hidden little secret. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "isn''t it obvious? As long as the three of us join hands, no one in the Seven Kingdoms is our opponent. In this way, everyone can achieve their goal as soon as possible, isn''t it?" "What happens when the goal is achieved?" Wallis asked a more acute question. There is no doubt that both danilis targaryan and little finger have set their eyes on the Iron Throne. This means that unless someone is willing to give up his ambition, he will become an enemy sooner or later. "Isn''t what I said clear enough? The premise of cooperation is that we don''t achieve our goals, so we need to cooperate. When someone achieves their goals, the cooperative relationship will end. I hate trouble and don''t have much time to waste, so I hope the rules of the game can be as simple as possible. What do you think?" Zhang Cheng stared at the two players who can stir up the situation most in the world of ice and fire song and put forward his own suggestions. With the deeper and deeper study of mysterious energy, his spare time is less and less. He has no time to play tricks all day. To tell the truth, he doesn''t feel that he needs to train in power at all, let alone make everything so complicated. The pursuit of endless knowledge and power is the fundamental. Wallis glanced at one another with a thoughtful expression on his face. Obviously, this proposal is undoubtedly a great enlightenment for both of them. You know, long ago, they maintained a very wonderful tacit understanding and carried out their own plans without interfering with each other. It was not until ed stark came to King''s landing that this tacit understanding was broken and a secret confrontation began. After hesitating for about two or three minutes, bertier berisch first opened his mouth and said, "if I agree to cooperate, can the previous misunderstanding be written off?" "Yes!" Zhang Cheng gave a positive answer without thinking. Anyway, for him, the purpose of revenge has been achieved. There is no need to hold on. If you want to be a qualified player of the power game, controlling all kinds of negative emotions is the foundation of the foundation. If you can''t even do this well, it''s impossible to win the final victory. "In that case, I''ll join." little finger picked up the glass and quickly made his choice. "Count me in." Wallis, unwilling to fall behind, picked up his glass. "Very good! Now let''s dry this glass of wine and mourn for our enemies." "Cheers!" "May the virgin have mercy on our enemies!" ¡­¡­ Three people gently touched the cup, one after another raised their heads and drank it. I''m afraid no one will know how the short-term alliance between them will have a great impact on the whole seven kingdoms. Putting down the empty glass, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. moment A green shadow flashed around the "eight clawed spider", and with a whoosh, it fell into the magic sword hanging around his waist. The dead eunuch only felt that the cold feeling around him suddenly disappeared, and the long lost warmth came back. "How do you feel, dear friend?" Zhang Cheng asked with a wink. "Great! Thank you for your generosity and kindness!" Wallis bent down and bowed deeply. "You''re welcome. We''re allies now. Please remember, don''t do anything against the agreement, otherwise..." "I understand! I understand!" Before Zhang Cheng finished speaking, Wallis hurriedly made a guarantee and personally experienced the horror of the dead. He vowed that he would never want to see the light green translucent figure again. "Now, let''s discuss how to work together to remove all obstacles," said Zhang Cheng, sweeping the aristocrats at the banquet with mocking eyes, even including tywin Lannister. Perhaps many people think that the old lion has reached the peak of power, but Zhang Cheng knows that the other party is far from seemingly wise and powerful. It won''t take long for him to die in the pit dug by himself. Chapter 135 Two weeks after the battle of Heishui River, an army of more than 2000 people crossed kuqiao and walked along rose Avenue. The leading Knight held up a violet flag, which depicted the cross pattern of a sword and a staff, which attracted many passers-by to stop and watch, trying to find out which family it was. After all, 2000 soldiers armed to the teeth can not be supported by any noble. They should not only have a large territory, but also have sufficient financial support. Otherwise, the high daily maintenance cost alone will be enough to bring down the finance. Unfortunately, even the most knowledgeable businessmen do not recognize such a strange family emblem, let alone the young nobles on horseback. While the people were pointing and whispering, an old man in armor suddenly ran from behind the team and said in a low voice to the owner of the Army: "Sir, just now the tiller family in Gaoting sent someone to send three white war horses, 70 carts of food supplies, 500 barrels of ale, 400 longbows and 100000 good arrows. What do you think should be done with these materials?" "Deal with it as you should. Don''t worry, I will personally deal with the relationship with the tiller family. All you have to do is control the army. You know, we''re dealing with not only the Florent family, but also more than a dozen families around us. Maybe they are far from my opponents alone, but once they unite, it''s quite troublesome." The young nobleman ordered without expression. Obviously, he is no one else, but Zhang Cheng, who plans to go to Liangshui city to receive his own fief. As for the old man in armor, it was Blanco, his loyal man. Since he made an alliance with Wallis and bertier berrisi, King''s landing city has lost its attraction to him, and he doesn''t want to participate in the next open and secret struggle between Tyrell and Lannister, so he chose to take the initiative to leave the vortex of power, occupy a territory first, and slowly wait for old tywin to be killed by the little devil, and cerxi, who is out of control, detonates the cathedral. During this time, on the one hand, he can calm down and continue his research. If the situation allows, he can also meet danilis to find out where the tangorian family''s ability to bathe in fire comes from. If you still have leisure time, it''s good to go to the north of the desperate great wall and search the only remaining son of the forest. In short, there are too many things worth exploring and studying in this world. Only idiots waste their time in the struggle for power. "I see!" The old mercenary nodded hard, immediately asked the previous team to receive the materials, and then urged the whole army to keep moving forward. No one noticed that there was a black spot in the sky. Through the scenic Gaoting, Zhang Cheng quickly left the road under the guidance of the guide and approached Liangshui city along the southwest path. Because there was no intention to cover up the March, Colin Florent, the acting mayor of Liangshui City, soon got the news and called the family members in the city to discuss countermeasures. After all, the Florent family lost most of their troops in the battle of the Blackwater river. Now there are less than 400 soldiers left in the city. Perhaps it is enough to maintain law and order and deter bandits, but it is certainly impossible to defend such a large castle and market. For a moment, the whole Liangshui city was in danger. Many timid guys even proposed to take money and escape and seek shelter from Stannis on Longshi island. However, before the left behind members of the Florent family could quarrel, Zhang Cheng''s leading force, a cavalry composed of 500 elite, arrived first, completely cutting off their idea of escape Anyone with a little brain knows that two legs can''t run four legs, let alone carry property. Standing on the wall, Colin Florent looked at the cavalry rotating and resting below and asked the trusted Knight behind him with a bitter smile: "hosman, do you think we have a chance to win if we choose to resist?" Being called hosman hesitated a little and quickly shook his head: "sorry, sir, there are at least 2000 people on the other side, and there is the support of the tiller family and the Iron Throne of the high court. I think the best situation is to try to take more property through negotiation." "Oh, you''re right. It seems that the Florent family is going to lose this land for generations." Colin sighed helplessly. If he could, he really wanted to defend the castle and prove the glory of the Florent family with his own blood. But at the thought of so many women and children in the city, he immediately gave up the plan. Anyway, if the territory is gone, you can find another way to get one, but if people die, there will be nothing. Determined, Colin immediately ordered his attendants to bring their conditions and contact the cavalry outside. About ten minutes or so, the young attendant returned safely and brought back the news that he had to wait for the arrival of the army master. In this way, the two sides held each other across the city wall. It was not until ten hours later that the rear troops arrived one after another. When Zhang Cheng got the offer from the Florent family, he couldn''t help laughing. He laughed and said sarcastically, "ha ha ha! It''s so interesting! You asked to take away all the gold and silver jewelry and half of the livestock and grain, leaving me an empty castle?" "Sir, we think this is a very reasonable condition. Please think about it. Liangshui city has tall and thick walls and loyal guards. If you choose to attack, it will take at least a few months to six months, and more than half of your soldiers will be killed or injured. But now, you only need to give up a little property and you can get Liangshui city without effort. Is that right Isn''t it good? "The young messenger bent down and asked with a serious face. "Half a year? Half dead and half wounded? I have to say that you''re really overconfident. Go back! Tell Colin Florence! Either come out and surrender immediately, and I''ll allow him to leave safely with his family members; or I''ll kill him in. When the city breaks down, all the Florence family will be executed for treason. Remember, I''ll only give you an hour to think about it, and I''ll open it in an hour Start an attack. " After issuing the ultimatum, Zhang Cheng waved impatiently and motioned the guards to take the messenger out. In fact, from the beginning, he did not intend to solve Liangshui city in a peaceful way, but planned to declare his rule over this land with blood. Because only war and blood can make people feel awe, and awe is exactly what the feudal lords need most. As for those lords who simply want to lead the people with kindness and fraternity, they are basically regarded as weak and deceptive, or they are killed by the enemy early. Although it sounds sad, good people, especially bad people, are not qualified to live under the feudal system Chapter 136 "How''s it going? Has the other party agreed to our terms?" Colin Florent couldn''t wait to ask as soon as the messenger returned to the city. Not only him, but also all members of the Florent family showed nervous and expectant eyes. After all, for them, every time they take more property, it means more hope for a comeback, and it also means that they can live a little better when they are homeless. Unfortunately, the young emissary shook his head with a bitter smile and replied, "I''m sorry, sir, the other party has no intention of negotiating at all. Moreover, he also made it clear that we must surrender unconditionally, otherwise all members of the Florent family will be executed for treason when the city is broken." "What? How dare he!!!" "Damn it! Is this guy crazy?!" "Our noble blood can be traced back to the daughter of the" green hand "gals! Closer to the gardener family than Tyrell! We are the real masters of the river area!" "Give this young man a little color to see!" "Yes! Give him some color to see! Then he will understand how to respect an ancient family with a long history!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, the hall was filled with all kinds of abuse and shouting, as if everyone selectively forgot how bad their current situation was. Looking at these completely hysterical relatives, Colin Florent sighed helplessly and shouted, "enough! Since the other party wants war! Let''s give him war! The Florent family can decline! It can perish! But it must not tarnish the honor that lasts for thousands of years." "That''s right! We have strong walls and fortresses! Even if the other party has a large number of people, it''s not so easy to attack. When you taste the pain, you will naturally take the initiative to negotiate with us." a knight echoed with confidence. In this way, under the command of acting City Lord Colin Florent, less than 400 soldiers were placed in the most important positions in Liangshui City, especially the towering arrow tower. Each was equipped with more than 20 archers, and even four bed crossbows produced by the school city. Even knights in heavy armor would be penetrated in an instant. Most people believe that with a few towering arrow towers and sufficient food reserves, even if tens of thousands of troops want to attack, they have to pay a heavy price. The reason why the feudal lords of Westeros were keen on building tall and solid castles was that the castles had strong protection ability and could offset the gap in the number of people. They often only needed one fifth to one tenth of the opponent''s army to firmly protect themselves and their families. In any case, the larger the army, the greater the consumption of supplies. Once the war is delayed for too long, many hidden contradictions and troubles may be exposed. For Colin Florent, what he needs to do is not to defeat the army with more than 2000 people outside the city, but to delay as long as possible and wait for the situation to turn around. You should know that the reason why aristocrats are aristocrats is that they not only master the land, but also have a complex network of relationships. Take the Florent family as an example. This generation alone is married to influential families such as Leighton hattal and Randall Tali, old town men. Although this relationship is not enough for them to keep their territory and title, it is still no problem to ask for asylum at the critical moment. With this confidence, Colin Florent did not hesitate to choose war rather than unconditional surrender. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng, who was far away from the city, couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha! I didn''t expect these idiots to cooperate so much! I really want to know what gave them the courage to resist?" "Sir, the main members of the Florent family fled back to Longshi island with Stannis, so Liangshui city should not have received the specific news of the battle of the Blackwater River, so their understanding of you is limited to the outside army, not including you." Blanco explained with a smile on his face. Perhaps in peacetime, he would worry about how much it would cost to besiege a strong castle. But now, he only felt that those people in the castle were very pitiful and sad. Soon, the other party would see the attack far beyond his understanding. "Well, the ignorant are fearless. I hope they can keep the spirit of resistance later." after that, Zhang Cheng waved to a mercenary who swore allegiance to him behind him. Without saying a word, the latter quickly stepped forward, knelt on one knee and saluted with an almost fanatical attitude: "Sir, what can I do for you?" "Go, take down the sealed box in the car, and then find some sharpshooters. I''ll destroy the arrow towers in the way first." Zhang Cheng ordered without panic. "As you wish!" the mercenary nodded, turned and disappeared into the crowd. After a while, he carried a wooden box with a white seal back to his place, followed by five archers with long bows. Gently tear open the seal and stick it with his own hands. Zhang Cheng directly opens the cover and reveals the neat glass tubes inside. Each glass tube is filled with sealed red liquid. Needless to ask, these are the "dragon flames" made by him in his spare time. Even a drop can instantly melt steel and rocks. "Are you going to..." Blanco obviously shivered and asked carefully. "Ah! That''s right! I want the Dragon flame to burn all the soldiers on the arrow tower. I believe after a round, the people of the Florence family will understand what a huge mistake they have made." Zhang Cheng took out one of the bottles, tied it to the arrow with a rope and handed it to a shooter. Without any nonsense, the young man in his early twenties quickly approached the city wall under the protection of two shield infantry. Before the defenders could react, he shot a fatal arrow. Buzz! With the sound of bow string vibration, the arrow crossed a beautiful parabola and accurately fell into the arrow tower on the east side. When the glass bottle collides with the rock and breaks, the red liquid immediately comes into contact with the air, releasing dazzling and bright flames. Next second Boom! The whole arrow tower turned into a sea of fire! All the people standing inside, without exception, were swallowed up by the flames. Some even couldn''t bear the pain of burning alive and fell to death directly from a height of tens of meters. Just over ten seconds later, the seeping scream and wail stopped. Observant people can even observe that the black rocks around the arrow tower have a trace of red melting! "Ha ha, what beautiful fireworks! Go on, don''t stop and burn the remaining arrow towers." Zhang Cheng hurried with a cruel smile on his face without looking back Chapter 137 With one test tube after another carrying "dragon flame" being shot into the target, the tall arrow towers standing in the East, West, North and south directions of Liangshui city are like a bright torch, constantly spraying hot flames outward. Due to the high temperature, after a while, even the surrounding stones melted into liquid and slid slowly down the outer wall. Colin Florent, who was still full of confidence, now had a frozen expression on his face. To be exact, he didn''t know what expression to use to express his inner feelings. fear? shudder? Or regret that you didn''t choose unconditional surrender just now? After the first arrow tower was lit, he realized that he had made a mistake, just as the storm Kingdom did not realize that the real strength of the conqueror AEGON was not the pitiful army, but the three terrible dragons. Now the enemy he faces is also not the more than 2000 armed teeth army outside the city, but the owner of this army, a name and family he has never heard of. "Big... Lord? What are we going to do?" a knight stammered. Just now, he had lost more than 80 of his best soldiers, which was a precursor to the collapse of a castle with less than 400 people left. The rest of the soldiers, let alone fight to the death, did not directly throw down their weapons and run out to surrender, which was worthy of the salary of the Florent family over the years. "Send messengers! Tell each other we''re going unconditionally! Now! Now!" Colin Florent clenched his fist and made a hard decision. Hearing this, the knight around him breathed a sigh of relief, turned and shouted to the young attendant, "hurry! Hang up the white flag! Send messengers out to tell the other party that we surrender unconditionally!" Soon, the attendant in charge of the negotiation held up a white flag and was slowly lowered from the wall in a basket. But before his feet landed, an arrow suddenly burst into the air and burst into his neck. He tried to cover the bleeding wound, but soon the blood flowed through the intake pipe, causing severe suffocation. After struggling for less than a minute, he lay straight on the ground and swallowed his last breath. No negotiation! No conversation! There is no compromise! Zhang Cheng proved his attitude with practical actions, that is to uproot the whole Florence without leaving any future trouble. Looking at the messenger''s dead eyes, Colin Florent slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then suddenly took out his long sword and roared, "do you see? The enemy doesn''t give us a chance to surrender! If you want to live, follow my orders! Even if you want to die, you will die like a hero! Not a coward..." Before he finished his words of encouraging the soldiers to fight to the death, another voice suddenly came from outside the city wall. "Listen to the soldiers in the city! By the order of Geoffrey I, the only legitimate ruler of the iron throne! The rebellious Florent family is extremely dependent and is immediately deprived of all territories and titles! But they tried to resist the king''s orders! Now my master, the new count of bright water, Mason Aspen, officially declares that all members of the Florent family will be executed for treason! If ordinary soldiers lay down their weapons now and let bygones be bygones, if they can cut off Colin Florent''s head, they can not only get a reward of two thousand golden dragons, but also get the appreciation and promotion of Lord Mason! Please think it over! Because you only have ten minutes to make a choice! Ten minutes later, those who continue to resist will not only be burned by the Dragon flame, but also their families will be implicated... " With Blanco''s hoarse voice echoing over the castle, the Garrison Army, which was already on the verge of collapse, quickly burst out a chilling green light in its eyes. Although there were disloyal knights and servants guarding Colin Florent, most soldiers had begun to waver in their hearts and even longed to kill him. You know, two thousand golden dragons is already an unattainable astronomical number for ordinary people, enough to buy a piece of land, or buy a pub, find a woman to marry and have children, and spend the rest of their life safely. On the one hand is the threat of death, on the other hand is the promise of high reward. Zhang Cheng used only a little dirty means to make the almost United garrison fall into division, suspicion and hostility. Maybe he was influenced too much in the world of the song of ice and fire. Otherwise, he would never use this almost despicable means when he was sure to win. On the contrary, he would directly crush the enemy with pure strength. Now, however, he is getting used to using more complex and labor-saving methods. It is difficult to judge which of the two ways of doing things is better, but the owner behind the parchment obviously wants him to follow the latter. Before long, a rebellion arrived as scheduled In order to survive and reward, more than 200 soldiers attacked their former masters. With the advantage of the number of people, they quickly slaughtered all the Knights and servants who were still loyal to the Florent family. Colin Florent fought desperately. As a result, he was stabbed with more than a dozen swords. Finally, his head was cut off and stood at the head of the city with a long gun. As for other members of the Florent family, without exception, they died in the rebellion, even infants in their infancy. The only one who survived was a beautiful girl around the age of 16, who was given as a booty to the victor to destroy and ravage. Don''t be confused by the polite appearance of the nobles of the seven kingdoms. In fact, their hearts are full of the dark side of cruelty, tyranny and indulgence. Especially when they are dominated by desire, many appalling acts of brutality often occur. At that time, dilina of the Florent family, once a bridesmaid, was forced by Robert the "king of green hats" at the wedding, leaving an illegitimate son, Eric storm. Half an hour later, Zhang Cheng sat in the main seat of the castle hall and asked the man kneeling in front of him with a smile. At the same time, he was also the first captain to take the lead in setting off a rebellion: "Bobby, what kind of reward do you want? Don''t worry, no matter what it is, I will satisfy you, even the sexy and charming noble lady." "Really... Really?!" the man with a fierce face turned and glanced greedily at the girl shivering in the corner. Zhang Cheng nodded thoughtfully: "yes! I not only want to reward you, but also promote you to be the captain, responsible for cleaning up the relatives loyal to the soldiers and servants of the Florent family." "Thank you for your generosity and kindness! I want her!" then Bobby couldn''t wait to stand up and jump at the screaming girl. In about half a minute, the clothes on the poor noble lady were crushed to pieces, revealing a large piece of coveted delicate skin, followed by a restricted blockbuster in full view of the public Chapter 138 Watching the helpless noble lady being invaded by a rude and cheap man, some of the soldiers and slaves who have surrendered can''t bear to look straight, some have an undisguised disgust in their eyes, and others have a strong impulse to join them Without saying a word, Zhang Cheng observed everyone''s reaction silently, and then classified them separately. Those who can''t bear to look straight at show that they still have sympathy for the fate of the Florent family subconsciously. They must be careful for a long time and must never hand over important positions to them. Those who show disgust show that they still retain their conscience and high moral bottom line, can give a certain degree of trust, and are appointed to maintain law and order and eliminate bandits. As for the last one, they completely degenerate into being dominated by desire. They don''t care who they work for, let alone what legal morality. As long as they have money and women, they don''t even mind committing heinous atrocities. They are the most ideal dog legs and thugs. Just as Zhang Cheng bowed his head and thought that the next step should be to directly sweep away all the little nobles loyal to the Florent family with a thunderous momentum, or to control the surrounding areas of Liangshui city first, Blanco didn''t know when to come to him and asked in a low voice, "Sir, I don''t understand why you want to give such a generous reward to this traitor?" "Why, are you jealous?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "Jealous?" the old mercenary glanced at the white body enough to arouse the man''s infinite reverie, smiled bitterly and sighed. "Oh, well, I have to admit that I am a little jealous. You know, it''s a noble lady, and she''s so young and beautiful. I used to dream of marrying such a woman one day. But you... You left her to a rude soldier. I think you should at least stay and enjoy yourself." Zhang Cheng sneered and shook his head: "Hehe, no, you''re wrong, Blanc. Maybe for ordinary men, lust for beauty is not a big deal, but for a person in power, if he can''t control the desire of his lower body, lust will become a fatal weakness and be used by the enemy. From now on, you''d better learn restraint, or even if I promote you to a noble, you will be very happy Lose quickly in all kinds of intrigues. Besides, what do you think is the purpose of my reward to Bobby? " "Purpose?" Blanc said. He obviously didn''t think about it. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer. "Yes! Purpose! You should understand that everything I do has a strong purpose. Think about it. After I uproot the Florent family, how many people will hate me to the bone? How many people will secretly wait for the opportunity to overthrow my rule? But now, look at the faces and eyes of everyone in the hall. Do they hate Bobby more than me?" Zhang Cheng explained with a playful face. Blanco subconsciously swept through the hall and found that many people looked at Bobby with hatred. Some even clenched their fists, as if they could kill at any time. "I see... You want to use him to transfer hatred." he touched the thick beard on his chin and whispered thoughtfully. "That''s right! But this is only the first half of my plan. In the next period of time, I will give Bobby a great right to finish all the things that attract people''s hatred for me. When this hatred and hatred accumulate to a certain extent, I will find a crime to execute him in public. At that time, the people living in this land will no longer hate me, but appreciate and respect me. Know Gregor krigon? Many people think he is a cruel executioner, but few people know that everything the executioner does comes from the advice of the Lannister family. Remember, most people in the world are stupid and easy to be misled and fooled. As long as you master the method, you can easily control their emotions and even behaviors... " Zhang Cheng didn''t hide anything. He told his arrangement for Bobby. Although this means of "raising pigs" and "killing pigs" has been almost ruined by the rulers of previous dynasties in China, it still belongs to the little secret of a very few rulers in Westeros. "Thank you for your instruction, I think I understand." the old mercenary touched his chest with one hand, bowed deeply, and then looked at the man who vented his desire not far away with compassionate eyes. He finally realized that the reason why the other party could enjoy extraordinary rewards in advance was not to be reused, but to be thrown out as a victim to divert the attention of civilians. In this way, with the help of the "guide Party" among the surrendered soldiers, Zhang Cheng quickly occupied Liangshui city and began to count and receive the wealth accumulated by the Florent family for hundreds of years. In addition, more than 2000 troops were also divided into three teams. One team of 600 people was stationed in the castle, and the other two teams of 1000 people each swept large and small Knight territories within 150 kilometers along the road. For these guys at the bottom of the ruling structure of the feudal pyramid, Zhang Cheng does not intend to stay. To be exact, he doesn''t think these so-called "knights" are of any use at all. Instead of wasting time and money on them, he might as well recruit more mercenaries. As long as he has enough salary and food supplies, these guys'' performance on the battlefield is impeccable. With the absolute advantage of "dragon flame" and the number of soldiers, in about half a month, the vassals who had been loyal to the Florent family were completely destroyed, leaving only empty castles. In order to fill the ruling vacuum, Zhang Cheng rewarded these castles and the surrounding land to mercenaries, including Blanco, who were loyal to him, and promoted them to aristocracy. However, in order to prevent these fools from making a mess of the territory, he also personally established a small-scale bureaucratic system to firmly control administrative and economic power in his own hands. When the news that the little devil was going to marry Sansha stark spread from King''s landing to Liangshui City, Zhang Cheng finally completed the integration of the territory. Although there were still sporadic rebels fleeing into the mountains and forests, most areas had settled down. After all, for ordinary people, the new Lord''s means of dealing with the nobility may be cruel, but it did not affect their lives, so they began to gradually accept the name Mason Aspen. They didn''t know that their Lord had quietly dug a hidden cave on the cliff behind the castle. What lived in it was not something else, but a dragon that grew bigger and ferocious Chapter 139 "The body is six meters long, the wingspan is eight meters, the scale thickness is close to three millimeters, and the largest tooth has exceeded ten centimeters..." "I have to say that as a creature less than four months old, your growth rate is amazing." While talking to himself, Zhang Cheng examined the dragon lying on the ground to make sure that it was not ill. By the way, he made a detailed research record. After this period of observation, he was basically sure that the Dragon could not be kept in captivity, otherwise the body size would be worse from generation to generation. Since his dragon was born, more than 90% of his time has been limited to a relatively closed environment, but his body still grows wildly as before, especially the proportion of unknown substances flowing in the blood has increased from a few tenths of a percent at the beginning to more than 15% now. He can guarantee that if a cold weapon such as a spear or sword penetrates into the dragon''s body, it will melt into molten iron in more than ten seconds. Obviously, the only thing that really restricts the longevity and size of dragons is the mysterious energy brought by the red comet. As long as the mysterious energy is sufficient, the dragon will not die naturally, but will continue to grow until it becomes a giant beast with a length of more than one or two hundred meters. What''s more terrible is that I don''t know if there is a gene mutation in the process of transformation. Whenever Zhang Cheng approaches the young dragon, a small part of the arcane energy in his body will be absorbed uncontrollably. Although this suction is not very strong at present, it can be avoided with a little attention. But I don''t know why, he always has a hunch that once the Dragon enters Azeroth, which is filled with countless energy in the air, it will produce great changes far beyond his imagination in an instant. "Roar!" It may have taken too long to check the body, or it may have been hungry. In short, the young dragon less than one year old stretched out his huge head, gently arched his master, and gave a low roar of dissatisfaction. "Well, don''t worry, it''ll be over right away." Zhang Cheng pushed the dragon''s nostrils that kept emitting hot gas without looking back. Just as he was about to bend down to check the dragon''s claws, he suddenly remembered something. He quickly turned to the impatient young dragon and said, "by the way, I don''t seem to have named you since you were born. It''s the so-called day is better than hitting the sun. How about I give you a loud name today?" "Ow?" The young dragon was stunned and waited for two innocent eyes, as if asking what the name was? Can I eat it? "A name is a code. For example, you are a dragon, but the dragon is not your name, but a general name of creatures similar to you. You must have a unique title, okay?" seeing the confused look on the face of the "little guy", Zhang Cheng had to explain it patiently. "Woo..." young dragon seemed to understand the meaning and nodded slightly to agree. Although its intelligence is still at the level equivalent to that of human children aged six or seven, its understandable ability is not poor, and it can even execute more complex tactical commands. "So what do you call it?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and began to search for famous dragons in various myths, legends, books, games and film and television works, and soon locked one of them. "What do you think of Kulo kelba? It is a magic dragon in Celtic mythology. It was summoned by the demon God balol and killed many gods, including the God King Nuada, the goddess Maha and so on." The young dragon hesitated for less than a second and immediately sent out a roar of different lengths, as if to express the joy and excitement in his heart. "Hehe, you like it. Remember, from today on, you are Kulo kelba. Don''t live up to this name. Now go out and look for food while it''s dark. Remember to come back before the sun rises. I don''t want you to be exposed too early." after that, Zhang Cheng patted the young dragon''s head, turned and walked towards the tester not far away. The reason why he dug the cave was not only to give the dragon a hiding place, but also to continue his research without interference. You should know that since he found out how the Dragon uses the mysterious energy filled in the air to release the flame, he has made good progress through simulation. At present, he can release several Destructive Magic such as fireball, fire wall, fire rain and flame jet with the help of props. The only regret is that these magic requires a long preparation time. Even the simplest flame jet takes more than ten seconds to guide, and I don''t know how many times I have been hacked in such a long time in the battle. In addition, the single damage attribute is also a big problem. At least the "dragon mother" danilis tangaryan and his three dragons are not afraid of fire. If not for the last bottle of well water to replenish magic, Zhang Cheng wants to go to the north of the great wall and catch a strange ghost to come back for research and find out how these guys use mysterious energy to make ice. Of course, he can only imagine now and dare not take action at all. At least he will not act rashly until Kulo kelba grows to 20 meters. In fact, what he can do at present is to shorten the steps and preparation time of releasing the flame spell as much as possible. If he has free time, he can read the latest information of the son of the forest at most. It has to be said that although these Westeros indigenous people have created a brilliant magical civilization, they subconsciously regard it as a belief and religion. Whether it is a complex ceremony or a mantra like a eulogy, they are all full of respect and worship for the old God. Since it is religion and belief, it is naturally mixed with a lot of useless things. It is difficult to distinguish those parts that really resonate with energy. Those are pure modifiers, which are even more difficult than going to heaven. After all, the starting point of Zhang Cheng''s first contact with the mysterious power is Dalaran. Dalaran has always been determined to establish a complete system in his attitude towards magic, and create stronger, newer and more powerful spells through the combination of theory and practice, which is almost the same as the earth people''s attitude of exploring science. Therefore, in his eyes, magic should be a rigorous knowledge, not a power that can be obtained by begging for a gift from the gods. Because of this, he could not understand the thought and mentality of the son of the forest, nor could he decipher a large number of misleading words and pictures. Fortunately, the son of the forest is not completely extinct. According to the plot, bran stark will encounter the last few. In theory, he still has the opportunity to obtain the knowledge and magic power of the son of the forest. In order not to miss these important moments, he did not hesitate to spend a lot of money and hire a large number of spies to continuously deliver messages to Liangshui city. When rob stark, the last rebel, died of a bloody wedding, a raven slowly landed on the top floor of the castle. Mr. Inigo, who is in charge of managing the news, quickly took down the note hanging on the Raven''s feet, glanced at it, hurried to the door of Zhang Cheng''s room and whispered: "Sir, important news from the other side of the sea. Danilis tangaryan, who you are concerned about, captured astapo not long ago and won an army composed of dirt free people..." Chapter 140 "Oh? Did this stupid woman finally take it for granted to directly abolish slavery?" with a laugh, Zhang Cheng opened the door of the room and came out. "Yes, my Lord, she not only announced the abolition of slavery in astapo, but also asked all the city states around the slave bay to abolish slavery, otherwise they would have to use force. At present, Yunkai and meereen have entered the state of war preparedness, and I think the war will break out in full in a short time." Bachelor Inigo replied with a bitter smile. As a bachelor, his duty is to be loyal to the castle, not a specific family, so when the Florent family is eradicated, he naturally turns to be loyal to the new owner of Liangshui city. However, everyone has feelings. The bachelor obviously sympathized with the experience of the Florent family, so that he regarded Zhang Cheng as a cruel and cruel lord for a long time. However, as he spent more and more time together, he found that this slightly mysterious young man seemed to be different from what he imagined. Although he had been eliminating the rebellious aristocratic forces in the territory, he did not do anything to ordinary civilians, at least ignoring those complaining farmers. Don''t think this is very common. On the contrary, most feudal lords simply can''t tolerate the offenses of civilians. Once they find any farmer in the territory who dares to criticize himself, they will immediately ask the other party to see it. Of course, he didn''t know that the reason why Zhang Cheng didn''t deal with those complaining farmers was not because of kindness, but because he didn''t care. After all, even if the farmers are no longer dissatisfied with the Lord, they dare not make any substantive resistance. They should pay the same taxes and serve as many servitudes. A little verbal vent is almost no different from the "spray" on the network in the information age. They are giants in words and dwarfs in action, which does not pose a threat to the ruling structure at all. After receiving the note from the bachelor, Zhang Cheng quickly browsed the contents of the note, and then murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "maybe... I should meet danilis tangaryan now..." There is no doubt that the process of conquering the slave bay can be said to be the growth history of the "dragon mother" from a political idiot to a barely qualified ruler. At present, she has not tasted all kinds of betrayal. She is a young woman who knows nothing and has the characteristics of a strong idealist. It is the period when she is most vulnerable to deception and fooling. "Sir, do you need me to prepare a boat for you?" Bachelor Inigo doubtlessly sensed something and tried carefully. "Boat? Hehe, no, I have a better way to travel. Well, go ahead..." Zhang Cheng smiled meaningfully, turned and disappeared at the end of the narrow corridor. After dark, a huge dark shadow rose from the cave in the back mountain of Liangshui city and flew towards the sea. When it passed the farm, many horses, cattle, sheep and other livestock made nervous calls one after another, and some even ran around in panic, causing no small trouble. But these have nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. He has mounted Kulo kelba and soared in the endless sky against the slightly salty sea breeze. With the flying speed of the dragon, he can reach the slave Bay in three to four hours at most, see the legendary "mother of the dragon" with his own eyes, and get the information he wants to know. The only regret is that riding on the dragon''s back is not as comfortable as expected. In particular, the wind takes away a lot of heat from the body surface. After a while, Zhang Cheng''s face turns blue with cold. Even if he is wearing a thick coat, he still can''t resist it. In order not to be frozen alive during the journey, he had to lower his height and continue to move forward while avoiding ships that might appear anytime and anywhere on the sea surface. When the sun was about to rise, I finally saw land slowly emerging where the sea and sky met. "Damn it! It''s finally here! I swear I won''t ride a dragon for a long journey next time!" Zhang Cheng gritted his teeth and complained, directing the dragon to fly over astapo. This time, he didn''t mean to hide his whereabouts. He showed the existence of the dragon in a big way. When Kulo kelba''s huge body passed through the downtown area, the whole city suddenly fell into a panic. You know, they just saw danilis and her three dragons with their own eyes not long ago. Now suddenly there is a bigger and more fierce dragon. They can accept it calmly before they get out of the ghost. Zhang Cheng ignored these ordinary people and went straight to the tallest building in astapo. When he was about to get close, three young dragons about three meters long flew out of the balcony and screamed in their ears at their own kind, as if they were sending out a warning signal. But unfortunately, Kulo kelba didn''t pay attention to the three little spots at all, waved strong wings, directly fanned them out, and then landed steadily on the spacious balcony. "Who are you?" asked a beautiful woman with silver hair and purple eyes. It is estimated that she has just got up. She is only dressed in a translucent white silk nightgown. The exquisite curves, double peaks and the mysterious area of infinite reverie are clearly visible. "Ah, good morning, dear danilis targaryan. I''ve had enough to come to see you. Why, don''t you invite me in and have a steaming breakfast?" Zhang Cheng jumped down from the dragon''s back, grabbed the back of each other''s hand and kissed it gently. "Answer my question! Who are you? And why do you have a dragon?" daenerys subconsciously took back her hand and frowned. She couldn''t believe that there were people hatching dragons in the world besides herself, and they were bigger and more dangerous than her three dragons. "It''s a long story. Why don''t we go in and talk slowly. In addition, you can let the loyal guard at the door lay down his arms. Please believe me, if I really wanted to be bad for you, I would have done it just now." after saying that, Zhang Cheng glanced at Jora Mormon hiding in the corner, walked into the house and poured himself a glass of wine. He urgently needs something to drink to warm his cold body. As for obtaining information, we''ll talk about it later. In this way, under the gaze of danilis, Zhang Cheng drank up a whole bottle of wine one cup after anothe Chapter 141 As the alcohol began to flow in the blood, Zhang Cheng''s blue face finally had a blush, and his body began to warm up gradually. Although he knew that this warmth was just an illusion, a side effect of vasodilation, accelerated blood circulation and increased heat consumption, it was better than just now anyway. Put down the empty cup and wine bottle in his hand. He turned to the maid who broke in and said, "go and prepare me a sheep soup and two pieces of bread. If there is fresh fish, stew one. Remember, don''t put too much spices. I like a lighter taste." Obviously, the maid was surprised by this unscrupulous attitude and quickly turned her eyes to her mistress for advice. But before daenerys could speak, Jorah Mormont took the lead and said in a low voice to the maid, "do what he says, missander. And let the dirt free outside the door leave." "Do you recognize him?" a strange light flashed in Denise''s eyes. "Yes, Queen. Do you remember a businessman who said not long ago that there was a powerful knight in the Seven Kingdoms?" Jora Mormont whispered. Danilis recalled for a few seconds and immediately nodded: "yes! That knight seems to be called Mason Asplin, right? He shouldn''t be..." "That''s right! My queen! Standing in front of you is Mason Aspen, also known as the invincible Mason. And according to the latest news, he seems to have performed a powerful magic in the battle of the Blackwater River, destroying the cavalry that Stannis is proud of." Jora Mormon took the information just obtained from Wallis, Said it selectively. He was not sure why the guy marked "extremely dangerous" by the "eight clawed spider" appeared in astapo and rode a huge dragon. "Are you the legendary Mason?!" daenerys raised her eyebrows with a curious expression on her face. "Legend? Ha ha!" I don''t know if he was affected by alcohol. Zhang Cheng suddenly laughed and shook his head while laughing: "Sorry, I didn''t expect that I would become a legendary figure. After all, I''m not 30 years old. According to the normal life span of mankind, I should still be in the category of young people. So please call me Mason. Don''t add any modifiers and adjectives. I''ll feel very funny." "Well, sir Mason, can you answer my question just now? Why do you have a dragon? Could it be..." at this point, daenerys paused a little, and the implication was self-evident. Because Valeria has been destroyed for too long, the world has long forgotten that thousands of dragons have been tamed there. Therefore, when it comes to Taming giant dragons, it will always be associated with the tangaryan family at the first time. Obviously, she regarded Zhang Cheng as a member of the tangaryan family, or some of the tangaryan family blood flowed in her body. After all, since becoming the master of Westeros, in order to maintain the stability of their rule, the tangaryan family has married many families, and even a large number of illegitimate children exist. It is not surprising that one can appear occasionally. Of course, Zhang Cheng knew what the other party was thinking and quickly waved his hand: "no, please don''t get me wrong. I have no blood relationship with you, and I don''t have your ability to bathe in fire. Strictly speaking, I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t know whether I''m lucky or unlucky." Danilis obviously didn''t believe this statement. She turned and glanced at Kulo kelba, who was lying quietly on the balcony, and asked, "how did you tame a dragon?" As the "mother of the dragon", she knows how wild the dragon is. Even she can''t let any of Rego, vesseleon and drogon stay quietly. "Hehe, before I satisfy your curiosity, can you satisfy my curiosity in exchange?" Zhang Cheng smiled and blinked and began to take the initiative in the conversation. You know, he flew across the sea all night not to appreciate each other''s beauty and figure, but to get some interesting information. "Yes! Excuse me!" Denise agreed without thinking. "First of all, I''d like to know the details of the doomsday catastrophe in varelia. As a very few tangaryan families who survived the disaster, should they keep some documents? Second, I''d like to know what''s the matter with you when you don''t burn in the bath. If it''s convenient, can you give me some of your blood? Finally, the most important thing is when you hatch dragon eggs , do you feel anything incredible? " Zhang Cheng did not hide his intention at all, and put forward three mysteries he most urgently wanted to solve. In particular, the Armageddon in Valeria is definitely not a natural disaster, such as earthquake, tsunami and volcanic eruption, but the result of a mysterious energy out of control. Otherwise, it will never be able to escape even the dragon. He even thought that the disaster was probably an energy explosion caused by a part of the red comet falling down. This means that somewhere in the ruins, there is a pure energy crystal, a dangerous and valuable treasure. If he can get it, Zhang Cheng can create another energy source. He doesn''t have to worry that his knowledge and research achievements in the world will be wasted after he goes back. "The Armageddon of varelia?" danilis opened her mouth in surprise and said in an uncertain tone after a long time. "I seem to have heard people mention that it is said that the mountains within 500 miles around erupted at the same time, pouring countless ashes, smoke and flames into the sky, and even the Dragon could not escape the disaster. Why do you ask?" "Be more specific! What you described is only the version that ordinary people hear. I need to listen to the unique version of the tangaryan family." Zhang Cheng urged with dissatisfaction on his face. Danilis shrugged her shoulders reluctantly. "I''m sorry, I''ve been running away since I was born. I haven''t seen any literature on this. But I can tell you where I can find them." "Where?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes suddenly burst into two pure lights. "Longshi island! Everything about the history of the tangaryan family is stored in the rotunda on the top floor of the stone drum tower. If Stannis didn''t throw them away, you should be able to find them easily." danilis gave a straight answer. "I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. Although Longshi island is a barren and desolate place, it is the foothold for the tangaryan family to land in Westeros. Later, every heir to the throne will be canonized as Prince of Longshi Island, which shows the importance of this island. Chapter 142 After getting the clue about the doomsday catastrophe of Valeria, Zhang Cheng''s eyes stayed on danilis''s almost * * body. After a full minute, he suddenly stretched out his hand and gently touched each other''s forehead. moment A faint red light emerged from the part touched between the fingers! Although not particularly dazzling, everyone in the room was startled. "Damn it! What did you do to her majesty?" Jora Mormont pulled out her sword nervously, her face full of anger and vigilance, as if Zhang Cheng had committed some unforgivable crime. In contrast, daenerys was much calmer and asked curiously, "what did you do to me just now?" "Nothing, just a little test to see what you call the truth that the bath fire doesn''t burn." Zhang Cheng explained, pushing away Jora Mormon with a sharp sword, took out a small gray powder from his pocket and sprinkled it along the circular track. In just a few seconds, he drew a circle under each other''s feet. Just when everyone didn''t know the significance of these strange actions, the gray powder suddenly seemed to be manipulated and rotated by some mysterious force, and the faster and the smaller the scope. When she was about to touch danilis''s white skin, the disappeared red light reappeared, and even fuzzy cyan lines appeared on the surface of her white skin. Perhaps most people don''t understand what these strange phenomena mean, but Zhang Cheng, who has systematically studied the principles of arcane art, understands that those red lights mean flame resistance, and the cyan lines mean magic constitution. In other words, the tangaryan family is no longer human in the ordinary sense. They are either transformed by magic or mutated in a specific environment. Anyway, their offspring have a high chance to obtain talents that ordinary people do not have. The flame resistance reaches a certain degree, that is, the legendary bath fire does not burn, and the magical constitution can be favored by the magical creature dragon. Of course, the prerequisite for the awakening of these two talents must be that the whole world is full of enough mysterious energy. If the concentration is low to a certain extent, the born baby can''t absorb enough energy and naturally can''t show his talents. To make this clear, Zhang Cheng took out a glass test tube and said in a slightly deliberative tone, "if you don''t mind, can you give me some of your blood? Please rest assured, I swear I will never use it to cast any evil spells or curses, just do some interesting research. In return, I will join your camp when you land in westero." "Don''t you feel presumptuous and impolite, sir Mason?" daenerys frowned and glanced at a test tube thick enough to connect a finger. It was the first time she met a man who could ignore his attractive body curve and beauty, but was interested in his own blood. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "impolite? No, no, no, I just don''t want to waste my time on meaningless topics. You know, there are countless secrets waiting for me to explore in this world, and countless knowledge waiting for me to learn, so please don''t care too much about these little things." Daenerys stared with purple eyes at the young man only a few steps away, as if to see through the real thoughts in each other''s heart. About two or three minutes later, a smile suddenly appeared on her serious face: "Well, I have to admit that you are a strange person, more strange than everyone I have met. But it is undeniable that you are also an interesting person. The most important thing is that I don''t feel even a little hostility from you. However, since we met for the first time, should you express your sincerity a little? At least answer my previous questions first. How do you tame me Take a one-stop suit? " "No problem! My way to tame the dragon is very simple. That is to sign a powerful binding magic contract with the Dragon when it was born. With this binding force, I can make the Dragon obey orders and even understand the ideas in my mind." Zhang Cheng gave a straightforward answer without trying to hide anything. Anyway, in the song of ice and fire world, except him, no second person can use arcane energy. Even if outsiders know, they can''t copy the whole process. "So all the rumors outside are true? Are you a powerful and evil wizard?" Denise looked surprised. She seemed a little incredulous that someone would reveal her secret so easily. "Ha ha! Powerful evil wizard? Is that what those ignorant fools describe me?" Zhang Cheng laughed and took the steaming breakfast from the maid. Due to the sea breeze blowing all night and hunger, he didn''t care about the eyes of the people around him. He sat down and began to eat. Danilis took advantage of this, put on a coat, covered her attractive figure, and then sat on the other side of the table and asked, "you seem to despise those who evaluate you?" "Of course!" Zhang Cheng nodded without hesitation. "You know what? In fact, magic is not an ethereal force that can not be controlled by mortals, as many people suspect. On the contrary, it is a kind of technology and knowledge like planting crops, building ships and smelting metals. Varelia, the birthplace of the tangorian family, once mastered this knowledge, so they can tame dragons, create varelian steel that has not been cracked so far, and even the unique stonemason technology of Longshi island castle. It may be a magical skill mastered by the warelians at that time. Through this magical skill, your ancestors continued the ability of not burning the bath fire to future generations. I am a person with a strong desire for knowledge. I very much hope that one day I can unlock the secrets covered up by history. For example, why did the sons of the forest disappear? What supernatural power did they once master? Another example is why Valeria was destroyed overnight? Why did the Dragon disappear? Why did it die? Do those terrible ghosts north of the Great Wall really exist? For those who really understand, magic is never an illusory prophecy, nor a gift from God, but a power obtained through exploration and learning. So, please don''t confuse me with the garbage wizards you met in the immortal palace. They don''t even understand why their power disappeared and why they suddenly appeared. What''s the qualification to claim that they have mastered the power of magic Chapter 143 There is no doubt that for danilis, the views expressed by Zhang Cheng are very novel and easy to understand. They are completely different from those magic users she has met before. And most importantly, she did not feel strong desire, greed and ambition from her honest eyes. You know, as a subjugated princess who has been fleeing and wandering around since she was born, she has more delicate observation than ordinary women. In her eyes, all people close to themselves can be basically divided into three categories: one is interested in their beauty and body, one is interested in their own tangaryan family identity, and the other is interested in the three dragons around them. However, Zhang Cheng is obviously not within the scope of these three categories, so it naturally attracted danilis'' attention, or curiosity. In addition, both of them also hatched dragon eggs, which virtually narrowed the distance between each other. At least in the subconscious of the "dragon mother", she recognized that the other party had similarities with herself, and unknowingly began to put down her guard and enter the state of easy chat between friends. In just one meal, they talked about rule from magic and the current chaotic situation from rule "So, Mason, what do you think is the root cause of the war in Westeros? Incest between Lannister brothers and sisters? Or is it because Robert baratheon is a despicable usurper?" asked daenerys, crossing her hands and dragging her chin. Hearing this question with obvious subjective consciousness, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head: "hehe, no, it''s not. First of all, I personally think it is very inappropriate to use the title of usurper to describe Robert barashi. Don''t forget, although he overthrew the rule of the tangorian family, did your ancestor, the conqueror AEGON, not forcibly occupy Westeros in the same way? If he is a usurper, what is your ancestor? Secondly, Robert barasy''s grandmother was a princess of the tangorian family. To some extent, he also has the blood of the tangaryan family and has the right to inherit the iron throne, so the title of usurper with obvious insult and contempt can not be worn on his head. Please remember, danilis, when evaluating a person, it''s best not to substitute too many personal feelings, otherwise it will seriously affect your judgment. As for the reproached intimacy between Lannister and his sister, it was only the beginning of the war. Believe me, even if cersei really gave birth to Robert''s child, the war will break out. In fact, the frequent outbreak of wars, large and small, in westero is mainly rooted in the level-by-level enfeoffment system. " "System?" daenerys stared in surprise. She fully expected to jump to such a conclusion from each other''s mouth. "Right! System!" Zhang Cheng repeated without thinking. In order to make the political idiot have a clear understanding, he took the trouble to explain: "don''t you know? Since the ancestors landed in westero and established one settlement after another, westero took the family as the unit, devouring the land in the surrounding area bit by bit to form villages or towns. With the continuous expansion of this form of development over the years, it is inevitable that there will be various frictions between each other. When the frictions accumulate to a certain extent, it is inevitable to use force to determine the ownership of interests. The result is that large families gradually form control over a certain area by annexing small families. You can simply understand it as the birth of the original Lord. When more and more lords appear, they quickly realize that the strength of each other is almost the same as that of themselves. If they use force, they are likely to lose both sides and be picked up by a third party. In order to avoid this situation, the Lords began to form an alliance and marriage, used blood relationship to ensure their loyalty, and finally elected the most powerful leader, that is, the king you understand. Although your ancestor, the conqueror AEGON, with the power of the dragon, forcibly destroyed several original kingdoms and established a nominally unified country, he did not fundamentally change this system. For the simplest example, how much land and population can the ruler of the Iron Throne directly control? I''m afraid there are only the areas around Junlin city and the territory of the original storm kingdom? What about the vast land and population left? All under the rule of other families! If the tangaryan family has always ensured the normal incubation and growth of the dragon''s energy source, it may continue to maintain a fragile peace. But once the dragon has a problem, the dark tide hidden under the water will soon break out. Please think carefully, how many fatuous or cruel kings have appeared in the history of the tangaryan family? But why have they not been overthrown, only your father iris has been overthrown? It''s easy to be willing. It''s not how many crazy things he did in the outside world, but that he didn''t have the protection of the dragon. Without the intervention of magic or dragons, which Lord has more land, population and food, he can afford more trained and well-equipped soldiers, and these soldiers will become a force to break the balance. Look at Westeros now. As the king, Geoffrey has only a few thousand city guards, but what about the powerful lords? Lannister in the West has 40000 to 50000 troops, and the Tyrell family in the river area can also recruit more than 60000 troops. This means that, to some extent, the dear king Geoffrey has long been a puppet who has lost power. Neither Lannister nor Tyrell regards him as a real king, but as a valuable chess piece. " From the slightly pondering tone, danilis noticed that Zhang Cheng not only had no respect for Geoffrey, but was full of contempt. Not only Geoffrey, but also the tillers and lannisters. After making this clear, she quickly showed a cunning smile, suddenly approached, winked and said, "since you don''t like the object you are loyal to now, why don''t you stay and help me?" "Oh? Stay to help you?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and asked with a playful look on his face. "That''s right! As you can see! I have three growing dragons! And an invincible army of dirt free people! In a short time, I will conquer the whole slave Bay and call enough ships back to Westeros. As long as you stay, I promise you can get everything you want from me." Danilis stood up and began to draw her own grand blueprint. She didn''t realize that her political ability was almost no different from that of close relatives in each other''s eyes Chapter 144 Looking at danilis''s charming eyes full of expectation, I''m afraid few men will refuse such an invitation, and Jora Mormont even showed undisguised envy and jealousy. It is estimated that he dreamed of hearing the loyal queen say similar words to himself one day. However, it is a pity that since Zhang Cheng felt the excitement brought by sucking pure arcane energy, his immunity to women has basically reached max. to be exact, the stimulation of the former to the nerve and brain is much higher than sexual behavior, so it is not easy to be aroused in physiology. This means that when most men''s hormone secretion begins to affect their judgment, their brain will still be awake. Unless someone uses supernatural forces to affect their spirit, in theory, they will not start to have a good impression or strong desire for a different sex because their body secretes hormones. Although the "dragon mother" has the amazing beauty of the tangorian family and the attractive body developed by drogo Cao, and the whole person exudes a temperament mixed with the purity of a girl and the maturity of a young woman, these do not play any role. Zhang Cheng just glanced at the chaotic street outside the window and said in a non emotional voice, "I''m sorry, you can''t give me what I want. In addition, what can I do if I stay? Watching you pull the whole slave bay into the abyss of chaos? Directly announcing the abolition of slavery, I really don''t know if you have any political common sense in your head." "What do you mean? Was it wrong for me to liberate the slaves?" the smile that daenerys had originally hung on her face suddenly disappeared, replaced by a frown. She can tolerate others pointing out her mistakes, but she will never allow anyone to overthrow her ideas. "No, it''s not wrong to liberate slaves. What''s wrong is that you chose an inappropriate time and liberated slaves in a completely irresponsible way." Zhang Cheng directly named the most critical issue. "Wrong time? Irresponsible?" danilis repeated what she had just said, as if she didn''t quite understand the meaning. Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile and explained, "the wrong time means that you rashly announce the abolition of slavery before you fully control all the cities in slave Bay. In addition to making the slave owners of other city states aware of who their real enemies are and giving them time to unite and fight back, what benefits can you get? I''m afraid it''s just the little gratitude of the slaves? A person who knows a little strategy will first choose to unify the slave Bay, slowly eliminate most slave owners, and finally announce the abolition of slavery, but you are just the opposite. As for irresponsibility, have you thought about how to fill the vacuum of rights after the abolition of slavery? Think about how to maintain trade and taxes after the slave trade was destroyed? Without enough taxes, what will you use to buy food and feed your huge army? Feed those hungry slaves? If you haven''t seriously considered all the above, I can tell you that conquering astapo, Yunkai and meereen by force will only be a huge mess. Those slaves you liberated will starve to death because they have no food. Before they die, they will even resent you for liberating them. At least when they were slaves, they barely had a bite to eat. Your army will slowly lose its combat effectiveness because it doesn''t have enough money to support it. Maybe it will be bought off and trigger a terrible rebellion. Without a stable power structure, many people will use all means to fight for power and profit, and even use cruel means such as assassination, poisoning and cleansing. All the people who finally climb up are ruthless ambitious. You think you really liberated slaves? No, dear danilis, you just crush the ant nest you don''t like with one foot like a wayward child, regardless of whether the poor ants inside can survive. You are not a qualified ruler, let alone understand what politics is and what the bottom people really need. Maybe you have suffered a lot and experienced a lot of hardships, but in essence, you are still the king''s daughter, not an ordinary person running for a living. Well, that''s all for chatting after dinner. Now please give me some of your blood. I have to hurry back. " Danilis was completely shocked by this analysis and stood still. For the first time, she realized that her original temporary decision would lead to such serious consequences. For a moment, she fell into a kind of reflection and self reproach. After seven or eight minutes, she seemed to have figured out something, raised her head and responded in a very firm tone: "Maybe you''re right. I''m not a qualified ruler, I don''t know what politics is, and I even inadvertently made many fatal mistakes, but I won''t give up my original intention to liberate slaves, let alone recapture my kingdom. Finally, thank you for your advice. I think I already know how to make up for it." The voice just fell! The last member of the tangaryan family suddenly pulled out a dagger, cut a small hole in his finger, let the dark red liquid slide slowly, and filled the test tube in the blink of an eye. Feeling the faint energy contained in the blood, Zhang Cheng showed a happy look in his eyes. Then he quickly covered the plug coated with beeswax, carefully put it into his waist bag, and then got up and leaned slightly: "thank you very much! As I promised before, if you lead a large army to visit Westeros one day, I will choose to stand on your side and never break my promise." "Ha! You are really strange. Why did you choose to stand on my side when you were still responsible for my fault a few minutes ago?" danilis raised her eyebrows with a sneer, obviously confused by the other party''s strange attitude. "Are you a qualified ruler? No, it has nothing to do with me. It has nothing to do with ordinary people living at the bottom of society, and what does their life or death have to do with me? To tell the truth, even if you let the Dragon kill unarmed civilians, I won''t care. I only care about one thing, that is to carry out research I''m interested in." After that, Zhang Cheng went straight to the balcony. After all, now we have got the clue of the doomsday catastrophe of Valeria, find out what''s going on with the blood of the tangorian family, and get a bottle of "dragon mother" blood. There''s no need to stay and waste time. As for whether the fate of astapo, Yunkai and meereen will change because of their own appearance, and whether danilis will become mature in advance, he doesn''t care at all Chapter 145 After leaving astapo, Zhang Cheng did not immediately return to Liangshui City, but came to Longshi island in the east of Westeros. Under the cover of night, he landed quietly on the top of the highest tower of the stone drum tower. Because Stannis has not given up the island at present, many patrolling and guarding guards can still be seen around the castle. Fortunately, their morale was extremely low due to the tragic defeat not long ago, and they had no intention to seriously perform their duties. After all, Longshi island is an island surrounded by the sea. If any enemy wants to attack, the only way is to transport the soldiers ashore with a huge fleet. But if it''s a fleet, it can''t escape the eyes on the watchtower. Therefore, most of the guards'' guard and patrol are just walking. Aware of the pessimism that pervaded Longshi island from top to bottom, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and sighed softly: "It seems that Stannis hasn''t realized that the strength he really deserves to rely on is not those half hearted lords, but melisandra, a woman with strange magic ability. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m just here to get information." As the last word blurted out, he patted Kulo kelba''s huge head, motioned the dragon not to make any sound, and climbed down the wall into the circular hall on the top floor to find the bookshelf described by danilis. After a while, he found a dusty wooden frame next to a huge table carved with a map of Westeros. I don''t know how long it hasn''t been cleaned up. The wooden frame is covered with a thick layer of dust and spider webs from top to bottom, and the air is particularly humid because it is close to the sea. Some parts of the frame have begun to rot seriously, and it may collapse with a little force. Zhang Cheng carefully took down the books placed on the top one by one and quickly looked through the contents. It was found that most of these books were related to the history of tangaryan, especially the biography of the conqueror AEGON, which was as many as five, and had no value at all. Finally, in the bottom corner of the bookshelf, he found an old book full of mildew. From the words on the cover, he could vaguely distinguish that it was written -- "brilliant Valeria" "Hoo, it looks like you." Zhang Cheng sighed a little relieved, casually found a chair to sit down and began to carefully read the history recorded in the book. He was soon attracted by the content of the book. As expected, varelia was once an out and out magical civilization, and many upper rulers possessed powerful supernatural forces. In particular, the legendary varelian steel was repeatedly tempered with dragon flame, spells and magic, just like the enchanted weapons in Azeroth. The dragon, now regarded as a symbol of power, is nothing more than a tamed beast in the eyes of the warelians. They are even more powerful and advanced than the children of the forest, and can change the terrain and landform as needed. Unfortunately, when most magic civilizations develop to some extent, there will always be a strong tendency of self destruction. When Valeria entered the most brilliant stage, a man named visa finally realized that the energy filled the whole world actually came from the red comet in the sky. In order to ensure the continuation of civilization, all kinds of magic forces will not disappear periodically. He made a bold decision to dig a meteorite from the comet after a short time. It has to be said that this plan was quite bold and risky, but the rulers at that time did not know why they chose to support him. Without any hesitation, visa quickly made corresponding preparations and started a powerful magic ceremony when the red comet crossed the sky. A metal ball with a diameter of more than 10 meters and completely composed of valerian steel soared into the air and hit the surface of the red comet. With a violent impact, a meteorite the size of an adult''s head fell. For a moment, all insiders were full of joy, watching the red light falling from the sky, and no one was aware of its danger. Just a few seconds later, when the meteorite hit the ground, it suddenly released dazzling red light. Next second The energy of terror was directly released, and all people, buildings, poultry and livestock within a radius of tens of kilometers were torn apart by invisible shock waves and turned into blood rain and dust, even dragons. With a single blow, the city center of Valeria was completely razed to the ground! No screams! No wailing! There is only ruthless destruction! The rest of the Valerians did not wait to react. What happened, volcanic eruptions, earthquakes and tsunamis followed, devouring this magical civilization almost in an instant. In the end, less than one in ten thousand survivors escaped, and the tangorian family was one of them. As for what the falling meteorite looks like and where it is hidden, no one knows, and no one dares to look for it again. At least the tangaryan family has no such plan. "I see..." Zhang Cheng closed the last page and showed an expression of ecstasy on his face. If he guessed correctly, this falling meteorite should belong to an energy crystal formed after forced compression. Even a little energy leakage can create terrible destructive power comparable to nuclear weapons. If he can get it, he can greatly improve his eyesight and maybe make several powerful magic items. Just when he began to think about how to find the treasure buried in the ruins of Valeria, a petite figure appeared in the hall. "You... Are you reading?" a young girl''s voice came out of the shadow''s mouth. Zhang Cheng turned warily and saw a little girl with half of her face covered with black dead skin. She has long blond hair, wears a white silk nightgown, and her dark blue eyes flicker. She seems a little curious and afraid, Celine baratheon, Stannis''s daughter. With little effort, Zhang Cheng confirmed the identity of the other party. You should know that she can survive infection with gray scale disease. At present, she is the only one in the world of ice and fire song. Coupled with the iconic hard dead skin, I''m afraid it''s difficult to admit her mistake. Obviously, in order to relieve loneliness, the little guy secretly ran out of the room in the middle of the night, wanted to take a book from the bookshelf, and happened to install Zhang Cheng who came to find the truth of the doomsday catastrophe in Valeria Chapter 146 Big eyes, small eyes! The two kept looking at each other for about a minute. Zhang Chengcheng couldn''t help laughing. He smiled and replied, "yes, I''m reading. How about you? Don''t you sleep so late?" "I... I can''t sleep..." Celine baratheon pulled the corner of her skirt and squeezed out a voice comparable to mosquitoes from her throat. Because she was imprisoned in a closed environment for a long time, her character was very introverted, and a stranger began to be nervous when she spoke. "So you sneaked out and wanted to find a book to pass the boring time?" Zhang Cheng joked with great interest. Perhaps because of his nervous breakdown recently, he suddenly wanted to flirt with the little guy who was less than ten years old and relax. "Hmm..." the girl nodded gently and swept the old books covered with mildew on the table with the rest of her eyes. Undoubtedly aware of this, Zhang Cheng picked up a biography of AEGON the conqueror and asked without looking up: "why, are you also interested in the history of the tangaryan family?" "No, I just like reading the stories inside. Who are you? My father''s vassal? Why haven''t I seen you before?" Celine baratheon blinked curiously. She obviously didn''t know that standing in front of her was one of the culprits who personally pushed Stannis into the abyss of failure. "I''m not your father''s vassal. On the contrary, I''m his enemy. Get to know me again. My name is Mason Aspen. I believe you should have heard of my name, right?" Zhang Cheng smiled, stroked his chest with one hand and leaned slightly. Celine baratheon was obviously frightened, hurried back several steps, followed by a U-turn and ran. But I don''t know why. Before she ran a few steps, she stopped and turned around and asked in an uncertain tone, "how did you get in? What about the guards outside? Did you kill them all?" "Hehe, don''t worry, I came in through the window and didn''t kill anyone. In addition, I suggest you''d better not disturb the guards or servants, otherwise..." Zhang Cheng deliberately dragged a long sound and put his hand on the hilt of the sword, which is self-evident. "Please... Please don''t hurt them! I swear I won''t tell anyone you''ve been here," Celine baratheon promised, biting her lower lip. As a kind-hearted girl, the last thing she wants to see is someone injured or dead, let alone innocent people involved. Seeing that the little guy didn''t continue to try to escape, Zhang Cheng released his hand on the hilt of the sword and pointed to the chair next to the map table: "sit down. Since you can''t sleep, you might as well talk to me. Anyway, there are still several hours before dawn." Although a little scared, Celine baratheon sat down obediently. Because she was too short, her two small white feet hung in the air and kept shaking. As for the shoes, she had been in a panic just now and didn''t know where to kick. Fortunately, the current temperature of Longshi island is still above 20 degrees Celsius. Even if you only wear a thin nightdress, you won''t feel cold. Just when the girl wanted to open her mouth and say something, Zhang Cheng suddenly stretched out his arm without warning and touched the hard gray dead skin on her face. "Ah!" Celine baratheon jumped up from her chair like a frightened rabbit. After all, from small to large, almost everyone hated the scars left on her face, even her biological parents. Not to mention such intimate actions, many people even felt sick at a glance. "Do you still feel these hard dead skin?" Zhang chengrou asked. The girl first nodded, then shook her head: "most of the time, I don''t feel anything, but occasionally I feel a little itchy. Aren''t you afraid of being infected with gray scale disease by me?" "Fear? Why should I be afraid? Perhaps in the eyes of many people, grey scale disease is a incurable disease, but in my eyes, it is no different from other infectious diseases. I even have a way to cure it completely." Zhang Cheng took a bottle of potion with strong divine energy from his pocket. Without any hesitation, he pulled off the plug and dropped a drop on Celine baratheon''s half face. moment A golden light lit up the whole hall! The hard dead skin around the eyes quickly fell off, revealing the bright red muscles and blood vessels inside. In about two or three seconds, the surrounding of the eyes almost completely returned to normal. Except that the newly grown skin was still young and a little transparent, there was no trace of gray scale disease. Celine baratheon stooped down and picked up the dead skin that had fallen on the ground and exclaimed in disbelief: "you... You cured gray scale disease? This... How is this possible?" "Why not? Here, this is the mirror. Look for yourself." Zhang Cheng directly grabbed the mirror next to him and handed it over, with a meaningful expression on his face. Through the mirror, the girl can clearly see that the dead skin above her nose has completely disappeared, but there is still a large gray hard dead skin under her nose. Stroking the newly grown tender skin, she finally realized that what had just happened was not an illusion, quickly raised her head and stared at the potion in the bottle with eager eyes. "How? Do you believe it now?" Zhang Cheng smiled and shook the golden bottle in his hand. In fact, what he used was not a rare and precious magic potion, but a blessing water that Azeroth would sell in any holy light church. The function is also very simple. It expels most diseases, curses and toxins harmful to the body. It is deeply loved by the majority of civilians, but it has limited effect on the damage caused by magic. Obviously, grey scale disease is only an infectious disease in a common sense, which has nothing to do with magic, otherwise it would never work so fast. "Thank you..." Celine baratheon bent down and made a standard lady''s ceremony. Although the girl didn''t know why her father''s enemy treated herself, and she only treated half of it, she still felt that she should express her gratitude. "You''re welcome. Now just answer me a few questions and I''ll cure the rest of you. Tell me, have you read this book?" Zhang Cheng held up the brilliant Valeria and shook it. Celine baratheon nodded without thinking: "yes, I''ve seen it." "What about the other books on the shelf?" Zhang Cheng pointed to the old books piled on the table. "Yes! I''ve read all the books here!" the girl replied quickly. "Very good! Then tell me, where do you think the meteorite that caused the doomsday catastrophe in varelia was buried? If you can, can you point it out on the map?" After just two questions, Zhang Cheng finally revealed his purpose Chapter 147 According to the description in the story of the song of ice and fire, Celine baratheon, Stannis''s only daughter, has been living in the castle on Longshi island since she was born. In addition, she is quiet and lonely. The only fun is reading, so she may have read all the books stored here by the tangaryan family. If anyone in the world can infer the location of the meteorite from the messy clues, it must be her. Because of their age, many people ignore the knowledge loaded in the mind of the girl with a rough fate, and don''t realize that she is probably the last person to understand the history of the tangorian family and the great secrets hidden behind it. In fact, Zhang Cheng didn''t realize the potential value of the little guy at first, but he suddenly remembered this when he noticed the half face devastated by gray scale disease. If Celine baratheon can find the meteorite, he doesn''t mind changing each other''s tragic fate. You know, the story of the song of ice and fire can be divided into two versions: novels and TV dramas. He is not sure which direction his world will develop in. If it is the latter, the charming little princess will eventually be burned alive by the crazy Stannis. Although Cheng Cheng''s heart has already become extremely indifferent and doesn''t really care about a little girl''s life and death, he doesn''t mind giving back if the other party can bring him enough benefits. Celine baratheon obviously didn''t know that her fate was about to change. She turned up a map of the summer sea on the shelf and found the peninsula where the capital of Valeria was located in the south of the long summer land of ESSOS. Maybe she learned that grey scale disease could be cured immediately, or she felt concerned and valued for the first time. In short, she was very excited, constantly flipped through the books left by the tangorian family, and then copied down important sentences for comparison and reference. About ten minutes later, the focused girl drew a circle on the island below the map with a pen, raised her head and shouted happily, "this is it!" "Oh? Can you tell me why?" Zhang Chengqiang asked eagerly, bearing the impulse to ride the dragon to explore this area immediately. "It''s simple! First, according to the brilliant Valeria It is recorded that any important ceremony held by the valerian people will be carried out on this island. Secondly, the conqueror AEGON also mentioned many times that a terrible devil is sealed in the ruins of Valeria, and privately called the island Devil Island. Finally, and most importantly, if the terrible impact described in the book is true, take this island as the center , the other surrounding islands sank, "explained Celine baratheon, standing on tiptoe on the table. "Devil Island..." Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with terrible light. Without saying anything, he directly pulled out the plug and poured the whole bottle of blessing water on the girl''s face. With the golden light flashing in the hall, the few gray dead skin left by Celine baratheon quickly fell off, leaving only a large piece of red translucent new skin. Although it still looks a little seeping, people with a little common sense will understand that in a few months, these newborn skin will slowly become no different from normal skin. When the girl touched her smooth face with joy, the outer door of the hall was suddenly pushed open, and a man with thick beard, brown hair and brown pupils came in from the outside. Besides his thumb, all the remaining four fingers and the first knuckle of his left hand were cut off by sharp tools. Zhang Cheng, who always liked to strike first, didn''t give the other party a chance to respond. He immediately took out the demon sword to arrest the soul Messenger, resisted the fragile throat, and issued a warning: "no matter who you are! If you don''t want to die, you''d better not make any sound or send a distress signal, otherwise I guarantee that this sword will pierce your neck immediately." "Sir Davos?!" Celine baratheon was obviously surprised, followed by a hurried plea: "no! Please don''t hurt him!" "Davos? Davos seworth? Are you the famous onion knight?" a surprised expression also appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. He didn''t expect to meet this loyal guy to Stannis when he first came to Longshi island. Feeling the coolness from his skin, Davos seworth immediately understood the current situation, raised his hands obediently, signaled that he had no intention of resistance, and began to observe the situation in the hall with the help of dim candlelight. The result was not good. It almost scared the soul away. As a criminal who has been engaged in smuggling, he has seen all kinds of dangerous people, some insidious and cunning, some greedy and cruel, and some inhuman. None of them can compare with Zhang Cheng. In particular, the ice cones all over the sky in the battle of Heishui River are hardly something that human beings can do. It was that scene that changed his attitude towards the red priest melisandra. At least he didn''t want to kill each other as impatiently as the original plot. Because he knew that only the same method could be used to deal with such a person who possessed the power of terror magic, otherwise he would have no room for resistance like the cavalry who rushed to the city gate at that time. "Good evening, sir Mason, I''m the onion knight. I don''t know what you do when you come to Longshi island fortress late at night? Do you also want to learn from the despicable Lannister family and take a child as a hostage?" Davos tried calmly. "What I do has nothing to do with you. Just close your mouth and stay where you are. Remember, my patience is limited. Please don''t provoke it easily." after saying that, Zhang Cheng pulled out the other party''s sword with his other hand and threw it aside, and then approached the rightmost corner. After finishing all this, he turned around and said to Celion, who was very nervous, "relax, dear princess, let''s continue with the topic. If I take you to val rasia, can you help me find the Alcatraz Island and find the mysterious meteorite?" "Yes!" the girl hesitated a little, and finally gave a positive answer. Because she was afraid that if she said no, the poor onion Knight would die on the spot. "Great! I believe a kind girl like you will not refuse to come with me, will you?" Zhang Cheng said, stretching his left hand out of the window and snapping his fingers. moment A bright flame burst from his fingertips, illuminating the black night sky. In the blink of an eye, a strong airflow blew in through the window, followed by a ferocious and terrible monster in the sight of Davos seworth and Celine baratheon Chapter 148 Huge body, strong scales, sharp teeth and claws, and two beast like vertical pupils Looking at the monster that kept flapping its wings and staying in the air close at hand, Davos seworth fell to the ground with a splash of fear, and exclaimed, "Dragon... Dragon?!!" "Yes, please allow me to introduce my dragon, Kulo kelba. Do you remember the warships that ignited the fire inexplicably on the Heishui river? They are all its masterpieces. Oh, by the way, to remind you, its temper is not very good, so you''d better not act rashly, otherwise I can''t guarantee that the Dragon inflammation will spray on your face next second." he said, Zhang Cheng reached out and patted the dragon''s huge and ferocious head. Kulo kelba opened his mouth with great cooperation, and there was a faint flame in his throat, as if a terrible flame would gush out of it soon. "My God..." Davos tightly clutched the amulet hanging around his neck, and his eyes showed a terrible light. He couldn''t believe that he had passed a dragon. If he hadn''t been lucky, he might have sunk to the bottom of the sea with those unlucky people to feed fish. You know, since the tangorian family conquered the whole Westeros with three dragons, everyone realized that the dragon was a more terrible and destructive war tool than the army, so there were so many guys obsessed with the dragon in the ice and fire story. Astapo''s slave owners were even willing to exchange a well-trained and well-equipped army of dirt free people for a young dragon that had not yet grown up. It''s not that they are too stupid, but that they understand that once the dragon grows up, many people without dirt can''t resist a giant dragon flying in the sky. This has been proved many times in actual combat as early as the period of the conqueror AEGON. Only Dorn once reluctantly killed a dragon with his famous poison. In addition, the traditional confrontation between the two armies, or the castle offensive and defensive war, is a happy barbecue for the dragon. For example, in the first World War of anger, Loren Lannister, king of Kaiyan, and menn gardener, king of the river, united to assemble more than 50000 troops, which defeated Egan''s poor human army at the moment of war. But then, AEGON summoned three dragons to join the battlefield, instantly burned thousands of unlucky people, and the remaining soldiers soon collapsed in fear and despair. A battle that should have won more than less was rewritten by the three dragons Seeing the fierce reaction of "onion Knight", Zhang Chang smiled and turned around and stretched out his right hand to the shivering girl. "Come on, lovely princess. Don''t be afraid. I promise it won''t hurt you." "Really?" Celine baratheon''s tone was mixed with fear and curiosity. "Of course! Don''t you want to feel flying in the sky on a dragon?" Zhang Cheng continued to tempt. He prefers a more gentle way to take away the girl in front of him rather than taking tough measures. After hesitating for a few seconds with her head down, little Celine finally conquered her fear, took Zhang Cheng''s right hand, stepped on Kulo kelba''s head, and sat firmly on the Dragon saddle. Seeing that the abduction was successful, Zhang Cheng jumped onto the dragon''s back, took off his cloak and put it on the girl, and then said to the "onion Knight" in the corner: "Give Stannis a message for me and say I''ve taken his daughter away. When he will return depends on his performance. If he can make a comeback and become the master of the iron throne, I will immediately return little Celine to him, but if he fails, I apologize. The little guy should stay with me and be safer." "Damn it! You can''t do that! You''re kidnapping!" Davos shouted with courage. "Kidnapping? No, no, no, I think it''s a disguised protection. You don''t know what crazy things people who indulge in power will do. Well, I don''t want to waste too much words with you. Just remember to bring my words to you. Bye." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng gently kicked the dragon''s neck. Kulo kelba, who got the order, immediately flapped his wings and began to climb high into the sky. In the blink of an eye, he left the castle far behind. Several archers who heard Davos shouted tried to shoot at the dragon, but they had lost their energy and fell out of mid air before they could catch up. Across Blackwater Bay in the south of Westeros, the Dragon flew west along the border of Dorn. When they were about to reach Liangshui City, the sun finally rose slowly from the horizon, dispelling the last darkness before dawn and bringing light and heat to the whole world. Little Celine tried to open her eyes and enjoy the magnificent scenery in front of her. The whole person began to tremble with excitement. Several hours of high-altitude flight made her face white with cold, and her hands and feet as cold as ice, but this did not affect her inner joy. After all, she is more eager to go out and see the world than to stay in the dark castle all day, not to mention flying in the blue sky on a ferocious and terrible dragon. Without disturbing the girl in his arms, Zhang Cheng quickly motioned Kulo kelba to fly to the cave in the back mountain. After a while, he appeared in the castle with the kidnapped little Lori. "My Lord! This... This is?!" Mr. Inigo, who had just got up and was having breakfast, undoubtedly recognized Stannis''s only daughter and was surprised that even the spoon fell on the table. "Relax, from now on, she is my adopted daughter, understand?" Zhang Cheng hinted in a low voice. The latter seemed to think of something and quickly nodded: "I see! She is your adopted daughter!" "Very good! Continue to eat. Let Delhi come to me. I have something he needs to do. Don''t forget to ask the kitchen to make some hot soup and fried eggs and send them to my room." after the command, Zhang Cheng took the girl''s hand and went back to his bedroom. As a cautious person, he knows that searching for the meteorite buried deep underground will never be an easy thing, so he must be fully prepared, rather than riding a dragon to Valeria as soon as his brain is hot. In his plan, at least one exploration ship and about 150 sailors and soldiers are needed, including rope, head, food, drinking water, oil lamp and a series of tools that may be used. In addition, since Valeria is a standard magical civilization, the tangaryan family did not dare to go back to dig valuable treasures in the ruins when they were the strongest. He had to be prepared to deal with supernatural forces. Anyway, Zhang Cheng always has a hunch in his heart that there is something terrible waiting for him next to the meteorite Chapter 149 Half an hour later, in Zhang Cheng''s bedroom, Delhi was standing respectfully in place, waiting for the master''s orders. In fact, when he accepted this job, he never thought that he would one day be a manager of such a high position, let alone that the young people in front of him could climb from an unknown little aristocrat to a big man who can attract the attention of countless people in such a short time. Most importantly, with the orders issued by the Iron Throne and the merciless means of cleaning up, Zhang Cheng has cleaned up almost all the stubborn forces in the territory. As long as there is no accident, two or three generations later, he will take root in this land and gradually become a prominent noble family. If he didn''t make a big mistake, he could also establish his own family with the help of the important position of Castle manager. Don''t think that these daily chores are servants without status. On the contrary, usually only those who are trusted by the Lord are qualified to become managers. In particular, Liangshui city is not only a castle, but also a city with large residential areas, workshops and markets. The whole Westeros continent is numbered, and the trade tax is not a small number every day. Less than two months after Delhi became the manager, he has secretly saved more than one hundred golden dragons. Of course, this does not mean that he is corrupt or pocketed, but that businessmen in the past took the initiative to pay extra hidden rules similar to "protection fees" in order to avoid trouble. In order to protect himself from being overtaken by other competitors, he has been conscientious during this period. He gets up before the sun rises every day and goes to sleep after midnight, forcibly restoring the trade affected by the previous war to a more prosperous level than ever before. "Delhi, how long have you been with me?" Zhang Cheng, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly asked without a head. "It will be half a year in a while, my Lord," Delhi replied, bending down quickly. "Ha ha, half a year? How time flies!" Zhang Cheng sighed with a smile. "Tell me, can I trust you?" Delhi nodded without hesitation: "yes, sir, as long as you need, I can devote my life to you." "Very good! I have a list in my hand. Please prepare everything on it for me. Remember, keep it as confidential as possible. I don''t want to be known by too many people, okay?" said Zhang Cheng, handing over the list just made. Delhi did not dare to neglect, then quickly glanced at him, with a surprised expression on his face, followed by a serious response: "please rest assured! I can get these things ready in a week at most, and promise that no one will find them. But let me take the liberty to ask, are you going out to explore?" "Yes, I plan to leave the territory for a period of time. At that time, the internal affairs will be completely handled by you. You can understand that it is a test of your loyalty and ability. As long as you can meet my expectations, I will also give you a piece of land to make you a real aristocrat. Well, go ahead and tell Blanc to see me." Zhang Cheng waved his hand, Didn''t reveal much detail about the expedition. To be exact, he doesn''t trust everyone at all, including Delhi. What''s more, the meteorite is so important that even the closest person will not easily reveal half of it. Just seven or eight minutes later, the old mercenary came to the room, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed: "Sir, are you looking for me?" "Well, I need you to recommend an experienced team leader who can quickly deal with all kinds of emergencies." Zhang Cheng gave the request directly. "Well, let me ask, what do you mean by an emergency?" Blanco asked cautiously. Zhang Cheng slightly tilted his mouth and explained in a half joking tone: "it''s a talent who can deal with dragons, sea monsters or anything abnormal." Hearing this, Blanco''s face twitched obviously. Then he began to think down. After a full minute, he said with a bitter smile: "sorry, I''m afraid the person you want is not easy to find. I need some time." "Yes! I''ll give you a week." Zhang Cheng also knows that there are not many talents like this, so he gives a buffer period. "I''ll do my best..." Blanco sighed helplessly and turned to leave the room. Maybe the outsider doesn''t know what kind of person he is loyal to, but he knows very well that both the mysterious magic power and the Dragon kept in the back mountain cave are far more than ordinary people''s imagination, so the example just given is not just a joke. Maybe it''s all true. Fortunately, this time he didn''t have to follow himself. He just needed to find an unlucky man to replace himself. After all, since he became an aristocrat, his mentality was not as cheap as before. When he was in danger, his first reaction was not to rush up, but to hide as far as he could. Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly aware of the change of the old mercenary, so he didn''t plan to take him at all. In this way, as the days passed, on the seventh day, a large warship capable of carrying a large amount of materials and personnel slowly left the port from the wharf and headed for the distant summer sea. There were not only enough food and drinks on board, but also 50 well-trained sailors and 100 well-equipped soldiers. All kinds of bed crossbows, stone throwing tools, crossbows and arrows are also available, and a huge dragon hovers in the sky. This kind of formation, let alone exploring relics, is no problem even attacking a city. In order to get the mysterious meteorite, Zhang Cheng is fully prepared. When necessary, he even doesn''t hesitate to use the last bottle of well water full of arcane energy in his pocket. Of course, the crew and soldiers did not know the real purpose of the trip, nor did they know what they were going to face. In addition to Zhang Cheng himself, only little Celine knows a little vaguely on the whole ship, but she is too young to understand the significance of the meteorite and how great a disaster it may cause once it is obtained. The girl is now immersed in joy. For a moment, she runs from the bow to the stern, for a moment, she climbs to the mast, raises her telescope and looks into the distance. From time to time, she will pick up a fishing rod and sit where no one is trying to fish. For her, leaving Longshi island these days is simply the best time of her life. No constraints! No eyes full of disgust! No one asked her to abide by all kinds of etiquette like a lady! In addition to playing, she strolls every day, especially the busy market in Liangshui city and goods from all over the world, which makes her feel a different world, a colorful world, rather than the narrow and oppressive world in the castle Chapter 150 "My Lord, your adopted daughter is so lively and lovely. She reminds me of my hometown daughter. I remember that she was so old when I left last time. I''m afraid she''s already a beautiful girl now, but I don''t know which bastard will be cheaper in the end." a man with a thick beard, aged about 45, sighed. He has wheat colored skin left by long-term exposure to the sun, a strong figure and two powerful arms. His right eye was ulcerated because he was injured in a battle and failed to deal with it in time. Therefore, his eye was completely removed and wore a black eye mask. His image is basically the same as that of the pirate captain in the era of great navigation on earth. There is no doubt that this is the leader who Blanco dug up with high salary and never knew where. His name is Eric. It is said that he used to be the captain of a pirate ship. Later, he lost his ship because the crew rebelled and had to turn to smuggling. If this guy has any advantages, it is that he has a big heart. Many people''s lookout at the top of the mast did not hesitate. They immediately sounded the alarm bell and shouted, "alert! All personnel are ready for battle! It''s the ship of the grejoy family!" "Damn it! Aren''t these iron species invading the north? How can they suddenly appear on the west coast?" Eric''s face immediately became serious. As residents of the iron islands who grew up on barren land, they have always been known for their ferocity, cruelty and looting. Almost every iron people are qualified sailors and robbers, and few forces can defeat them on the water. It can be said that it is the most unlucky thing to encounter iron species at sea. They will not only rob ships and goods, but also rape women and kill people for fun. Staring at the huge golden Octopus printed on the flagship sail, Zhang Cheng pursed the corners of his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "is it finally coming? Youlun grejoy..." There is no doubt that according to the timeline in the story, Barron, the leader of the greyjoy family, has now died in an accident. The new leader Youlun gave up attacking the north without much oil and water, and was ready to send troops south to plunder the rich river area. Not surprisingly, his first target is the shield islands. As long as he breaks through the shield islands, the coastal areas of the river bay will completely lose their barriers and become the object of wanton destruction of the iron islands. "My Lord! Please make a quick decision! Fight! Or turn the bow to avoid them?" Eric reminded in a low voice. "No, we don''t need to fight, nor do we need to avoid them. Tell the helmsman and drive directly." after that, Zhang Cheng came to the bow alone and raised his hand to release the hot fire. The dragon in the sky noticed the signal sent by its master and quickly swooped down from a small black spot to a behemoth more than ten meters long. The strong air flow brought by its flapping wings makes the speed of the ship speed up sharply, just like an arrow hitting each other''s flagship. Holding a telescope to observe the trend, Youlun undoubtedly found the Dragon rushing towards him. He immediately took a breath and turned to jump into the sea. He didn''t feel that his flesh and blood could resist the Dragon Fire enough to melt steel and stone. But before he could take off, Kulo kelba suddenly stretched out, grabbed and snapped the main mast of the ship, and then threw it to another ship nearby, disrupting the original neat formation. For a moment, the ships behind were forced to turn, and the scene was in a mess. Taking advantage of this brief chaos, Zhang Cheng''s ship unobstructed inserted a long collision angle into the other party''s hull and made a huge noise. The people on the deck were like bowling bottles, and some fell directly into the sea. With his flexible skill, Youlun grabbed a reins in time. But before he could regain his balance, a sharp long sword had been put on his neck. "Good afternoon, dear Ellen grejoy. I''m glad to meet you at sea, because I have a lot of time left." With ironic ridicule, Zhang Cheng finally boarded the enemy ship Chapter 151 The silence, the flagship of Youlun grejoy, was silent at the moment, not because the crew were scared silly, but because they had long been pulled out of their tongue by the crazy and cruel captain, just because the captain longed for a little "peace". Many people think that Youlun was completely crazy when he was exiled. Others think that when he was exploring the ruins of varelia, he encountered some terrible things that can not be described in words. It is this fear hidden in the bottom of his heart that drives him crazy. However, Zhang Cheng thinks that this guy is probably one of the few people who realize the truth of the whole world in the whole story of the song of ice and fire. In addition, he would also like to see what powerful magic the "dragon bonder" in the legend of Valeria can control dragons. You should know that even the dragon like a beast in the song of ice and fire world is also a terrible magical creature. Only the scales and blood full of mysterious energy are enough to produce enough resistance to supernatural forces. Zhang Cheng once tested Kulo kelba''s magic resistance with spells including ice arrow, arcane missile, flame impact, ice cone, Arcane Explosion and so on. The results were amazing. Although in terms of physical defense, dragon scales can''t even resist the puncture of steel long guns, they can reduce energy damage by about one-third to half, and the wound healing speed is very fast. Generally speaking, they will scar in one or two days, and new scales will grow. This means that dragons have incomparable advantages against supernatural forces. It is impossible for ordinary magic items to control them. Unless Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng handed the sword on his hand forward again, and immediately cut a red line on the other party''s neck. The dazzling blood beads slowly slipped down the skin, and dyed the white shirt red in the blink of an eye. But there was no fear on Youlun''s face. He opened his mouth, smiled, raised his head and asked, "are you the legendary Mason?" "That''s right! It''s me! I heard you found a huge horn in the ruins of varelia. If you don''t mind, can you show it to me?" Zhang Cheng asked without nonsense. "Hahaha! Why? Just point your sword at me now? If you think of me as those fools who are greedy for life and fear death, you are wrong!" You Lun straightened up his chest and burst out a wild laugh. The crazy judgment revealed from his eyes, he never pretended, but really didn''t care about life and death. Seeing that the threat of force had little effect, Zhang Cheng quickly put away his long sword, stretched out his right index finger and gently shook it twice. Soon, a bright fire continued to rotate between him. When the dragon circling in the sky found it, it rushed directly to the nearest ship, opened its bloody mouth and spit out the hot dragon flame. moment The ship was caught in a sea of fire! The sailors above screamed and wanted to jump into the sea to survive, but before most people could run to the side of the deck, their bodies were swallowed up by the burning flame, followed by the whole ship began to decompose slowly, and finally became a pile of garbage floating on the water. Zhang Cheng took a deep breath of the burning smell in the air, turned to Youlun who knelt in front of him and said, "you know, in my opinion, everyone in the world has weaknesses. Maybe some people are not afraid of death, but they always have something they care about. For example, some people think that family affection and friendship are priceless and are willing to pay everything for their family and friends. Others regard wealth as their life and would rather die than hand over their wealth. As long as I can grasp these weaknesses, I can make these seemingly fearless people succumb. As for you, I think these warships at sea are your weakness. If you don''t meet my requirements, I will destroy all ships one by one in front of you, and then embark on an unprecedented massacre on the iron islands. No matter the elderly, women, or children, I will make the iron people disappear completely. Don''t think this is a bluff. I just studied gray scale disease not long ago and got some infected people''s blood by the way. Imagine if I caught 500 iron people, followed by them infected with gray scale disease, and then threw them into unprotected villages and towns. How fast do you think the infection will be when they start to go crazy? When the number of infected people increases to 1000 or 10000, how many healthy people will survive in the iron islands? Now, I repeat, hand over the "dragon bonder", otherwise I will show you the pictures just described one by one. " With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng raised his right index finger again and shook it twice. Kulo kelba rushed to the prey and burned the second enemy ship. The remaining captains found that they were not dragon''s opponents at all, and turned around and fled in all directions. Youlun clenched his fist and burst out the flame of hatred in his eyes. It was a full minute before he gritted his teeth and roared, "enough! I can give you the horn of the dragon! But you must swear to let me and my fleet go after you get it!" "No problem! I didn''t intend to be your enemy. On the contrary, I also want to have some in-depth cooperation with you, such as looting the old town..." Zhang Cheng gave a meaningful guarantee. "Hum!" You Lun got up from the ground with a cold face and took out a huge horn one meter and eight meters long from the huge wooden box next to the mast. The surface of this horn glitters with black luster, and is not full of the unique stripes of red and gold Valeria black steel. The surface is smooth like a mirror, and you can even see the distorted reflection from above. Most importantly, the stripes of the horn are engraved with runes that Zhang Cheng has never seen before, but emit strange energy fluctuations. Without any hesitation, he directly injected a trace of arcane energy into it, trying to confirm the role of runes in this way. But just when the energy was injected! The Rune of the horn suddenly lit up. First it became red, and then it began to emit dazzling white light. Then a huge sound echoed on the sea, as if thousands of souls were roaring! "Ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Youlun, who was holding the horn, gave a tragic wail, and his whole body turned red as if it had been burned by fire, and large blisters appeared in some places. When the harsh sound stopped, a wisp of smoke came out from the center of the horn, enveloping the dragon still hovering in the sky. "Ow!!!" Kulo kelba screamed and struggled desperately to get rid of the smoke, but I don''t know why. The more he struggled, the closer the smoke wrapped. Finally, it had to land slowly on the deck of the "tranquility", knelt in front of the huge "dragon bonder" with strong anger and reluctance, lowered its head to show its submission Chapter 152 "Interesting... Is this blood magic?!" Zhang Cheng whispered in an uncertain tone, bending down to check Youlun''s condition. I saw that the man who had just been a tough guy was dying. The whole person seemed to have been boiled in boiling water. Not only his skin showed a strange dark red, but also his surface was full of dissatisfied blisters. The largest one was the size of a palm and was full of shocking pus and blood. Of course, this is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that his mouth and internal organs were also severely burned by unknown forces, constantly sending out the smell of barbecue. According to the standards of modern medicine, his current state can basically be sentenced to death. Even if the most advanced medical technology is adopted, it is impossible to save his life. Fortunately, Zhang Cheng is not a doctor, but a mage, a mage with alchemy skills. Without any hesitation, he took out a bottle of primary treatment potion and poured it into the other party''s mouth. Just a few seconds later, Youlun suddenly twitched, suddenly got up and threw up on the deck. After he vomited all the things in his stomach, he raised his head and asked fiercely, "damn! What have you done?! why does the Dragon horn ring when no one blows?" "Ah! Relax, my friend, it''s just a trivial test. Even if you explain it, you won''t understand, because it involves the profound knowledge and knowledge of different kinds of energy resonance. Well, give me the Dragon bonder quickly, and then we can start discussing the issue of alliance." Zhang Cheng urged deliberately pretending to be arrogant. Through a short observation, he can basically determine that the chic horn in front of him is a powerful magic item, strong enough to control all dragons of the song of ice and fire. No wonder varelia dared to let thousands of wild dragons circle over the city, but never worried that they would suddenly have a whim to attack the residents of the city, or poultry and livestock. The only disadvantage is that blowing the Dragon horn requires an unimaginable price. To be exact, the person who uses it must let the hot dragon blood flow in his body. Obviously, the temperature of dragon blood is dozens of times higher than that of normal humans, so even in the blink of an eye, it will cause huge burns. As for those never seen runes on the horn, further research and decoding are needed to find out the specific function. In fact, with the help of this big horn, Zhang Cheng can infer how far the valerian civilization has gone in magic. Although it can''t be comparable with Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom of Azeroth, it doesn''t want to be so unbearable now. Magic in many places has become something that only exists in legends. What''s more ridiculous is that almost all people who master magic power are obsessed with idiot prophecies instead of trying to understand the root of their power. We should know that among all magic systems, predicting the future is the most unreliable and vulnerable to various uncertain factors. Instead of trying hard to interpret what will happen in the future through obscure phenomena and pictures, it is better to improve yourself and deal with dangers and difficulties with the most powerful side. "Here you are? Ha ha ha! Dream! I have controlled your dragon now! Go to hell! Asshole! Kill him for me!" You Lun smiled grimly, raised the horn of the dragon and shouted orders at the Dragon crawling on the deck. Kulo kelba stared innocently at two eyes, as if looking at a neurotic idiot. Although the "dragon bonder" limits its action, it can''t control its will. It''s just because of the power of magic, it can''t attack each other. "Have you had enough? Give it to me as soon as you have had enough. Your parents have never taught you to never try to control the power you don''t understand?" Zhang Cheng joked with a playful face. As the name suggests, the real function of the "dragon bonder" is to bind the dragons and force them to yield with the help of external forces, just as humans use food to make dogs respond to commands and use nose rings to tame cattle farming, rather than directly control their thoughts. This means that people who use the horn can make dragons lose their ability to move or even kill them, but they can''t let dragons attack their masters involuntarily. In addition, Zhang Cheng also signed a permanent magic contract with Kulo kelba. As long as the contract is not terminated, he will never have to worry about being attacked by his own dragon. However, it is obvious that Youlun grejoy misunderstood the power of the Dragon horn and thought that it could force the dragon to obey his will. As a result, the scene was once in a very embarrassing situation. With a smile on his face, the bold Eric suggested in a rather gloating tone: "Sir, I think this guy should be taught a lesson and hung on the mast for at least a few days. Trust me, with the current sunshine, he will kneel down like a dog to add your boots and ask for your forgiveness in two days at most." Zhang Cheng hesitated a little and soon smiled and shook his head: "Sounds good! But the problem is, I still need this guy to do some things that are inconvenient to do directly. You should understand that even if nobles want to eradicate each other immediately, they should abide by certain rules. Of course, if you can find a substitute, I don''t mind dealing with him according to your suggestion." "Substitutes?" Eric was stunned. He immediately pointed to the captain of another huge warship in the distance and asked, "what do you think of that guy? If I remember correctly, his name is viktalion grejoy, the brother of Baron and Youlun." Along the direction of his fingers, Zhang Cheng soon saw a powerful man with a huge axe, heavy armor and a strange helmet on his head. At the same time, the man was nervously watching the movement on the tranquility. After looking at each other for four or five seconds, Zhang Cheng quickly turned around and cut off Youlun''s head with a sword. moment The dazzling blood rose more than a meter high like a fountain, followed by the headless body and fell on the deck. Because the whole process happened so fast, everyone had no time to respond, especially the sailors whose tongues were pulled out on the deck showed incredible expressions. It is estimated that they can''t believe that their ferocious, cruel and crazy captain was killed so easily. "Sorry, my friend, you are useless..." Zhang Cheng took out his handkerchief and wiped the blood on the sword, whispered to Youlun who had just been swallowed by the soul arrest messenger. Less than half a minute after Youlun''s death, the power that bound Kulo kelba suddenly disappeared. When he regained his freedom, he quickly flapped his wings and returned to the endless blue sky. Chapter 153 "Captain! Youlun is dead! That guy killed him!" A crew member of the Invincible Iron loudly reminded Victor Leon grejoy. Although the most important thing he wanted to do now was to turn the bow and run away like other ships in the fleet, considering the character of his captain and the severe means of dealing with traitors, he managed to hold back his inner fear. But he was sure that if the dragon in the sky flew over the warship, he would immediately turn around and jump into the sea. What nonsense rules, punishment, and the grejoy family, go to hell and save his life first. In fact, he was not alone. More than 90% of the sailors on the deck had similar ideas. After all, the residents of the iron islands are not "good men and women". They grow up in a bad environment. They are more realistic than residents anywhere in Westeros. They never give their lives for the so-called "noble" reasons. Victorian grejoy clearly knew this, so he clung to his beloved axe. If anyone dared to lead a rebellion, he would not hesitate to cut off each other''s head. Of course, he was more worried about the guy who just killed his brother than these familiar crew members. In particular, the giant dragon hovering in the sky is like a sharp sword hanging overhead. It may fall down at any time and destroy the whole fleet. No captain would think that his ship could run faster than a dragon flying in the sky. Just when all the iron people became more and more nervous, Zhang Cheng on the deck of "tranquility" suddenly made a strange move, followed by the whole person and disappeared in an instant. Next second! He appeared directly next to viktalion! This man, who has always been known for his steadiness, seriousness and loyalty to his duty, subconsciously raised his axe and cut it down But before the axe touched Zhang Cheng''s clothes, an orange flame spread in all directions with Zhang Cheng as the center. The hot heat wave forced viktalion back several steps, and even burned a large area of hair, beard and sweat. When the flame completely disappeared, Zhang Cheng didn''t panic. He threw away the sulfur powder used to help cast the spell, smiled and comforted: "relax, I''m not here to kill you, but I hope to reach a consensus with you." "Reach a consensus?" viktalion frowned, with a wary look in his eyes. "That''s right! If I''m right, the target of your attack should be the shield islands and the river bend area, right?" Zhang Cheng ignored the nervous sailors with sharp blades and went straight to the subject as soon as he opened his mouth. "Yes! What on earth do you want to do?" viktalion was obviously more rational than Youlun, and quickly realized that the other party had no intention to kill himself, let alone destroy the fleet proud of the iron islands. "It''s very simple. I think you can bypass the shield islands and directly attack the richer old town. As an ally, I can provide some additional help to ensure that you won''t be discovered by anyone in advance. As long as you swear, kill all the direct members of the haitar family after you capture the old town." Zhang Cheng quickly made an offer. As the second largest family in the river area after Tyrell, haitar is undoubtedly a huge obstacle for him who wants to usurp the rule of the river area. Moreover, the Hatal family also supports Xuecheng and is determined to build a world without dragons, magic and supernatural forces. To some extent, he is a natural enemy who yearns for the development of the world towards magical civilization. At first, Zhang Cheng planned to take over the legacy of the tiller family and then slowly eradicate this great trouble, but now he has a new idea, that is, to use the iron people''s love of plunder to destroy each other''s foundation. Viktalion stared at the young man standing in front of him. After a full minute, he sneered and asked, "since you want to form an alliance with me, why did you kill my brother?" Zhang Cheng pretended to be helpless: "Sorry, I think you should understand that you Lun''s brain is not normal. To be exact, he has been crazy for a long time. I don''t like to cooperate with a madman, especially a madman who never knows what arrogant ideas he will have in the next step. But unlike you, you are a stable and mature leader, also a conscientious person, and won''t break your oath casually. In addition, I I know you don''t like you Lun and even wanted to kill him for some time. Now that he is dead, you should be happy, because you can take over the power and become the new king of all iron people. " "But he is my brother after all! You must give me an account!" viktalion insisted with a serious expression. "Hehe, OK, please state your conditions. Don''t go too far." Zhang Cheng stretched out his right arm and made an invitation gesture. Viktalion hesitated for a moment, immediately pointed to the huge dragon horn on the deck of the tranquility and said, "I want the Dragon bonder!" "No! Change it!" Zhang Cheng refused the other party''s request without even thinking about it. He wouldn''t give a powerful magic item to an enemy who might turn over sometime. Although there are only three dragons in the story of the song of ice and fire, who knows where else in the world dragon eggs will hatch with the arrival of the red comet. If they are domesticated by the other party, it will be great fun. "OK! I want the armor on euron!" viktalion quickly changed the second condition. Obviously, he knew very well that it was impossible for Zhang Cheng to hand over the Dragon horn, so he deliberately used the first condition as bait in exchange for the passage of the second condition. You should know that Youlun claims that his armor is a real valerian steel armor, which is worth a whole kingdom according to its current value. It is said that people wearing varelian steel armor can be invulnerable on the battlefield. In addition to the equally sharp varelian steel sword, even the sharp spear can''t leave even a trace on it. Viktalion has long coveted this armor, and now he will not let it go if he has the opportunity. "Armor?" Zhang Cheng was slightly stunned. He turned and glanced at the body on the deck not far away. He immediately found the iconic unique pattern on the armor surface, smiled and nodded: "no problem! Deal! It''s yours." "Really?" viktalion couldn''t believe he had achieved his goal so easily. "Of course it''s true. I can also return you Lun''s body to the iron islands for burial..." Chapter 154 Perhaps in the eyes of the original residents of the song of ice and fire, the weapons made of valerian steel are unparalleled treasures in the world. Even great nobles like Lannister and Tyrell are eager to have a valerian steel sword as a family heirloom. As for armor, it only exists in all kinds of legends and stories. No one has ever seen what the real valerian steel armor looks like. Even if you Lun was not sure whether the armor he found in the ruins was valerian steel armor, he could only reluctantly judge from the appearance and hardness. But in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, the so-called "Valeria steel" is just a special alloy quenched by special magic technology. Its hardness and toughness are not even comparable to the secret silver of Azeroth world. The only commendable thing is the beautiful patterns like works of art. Therefore, he may be interested in the smelting process of valerian steel, but he will never be interested in just a piece of armor or weapons. Soon, Youlun''s body and his armor were returned to his brother, but the tranquility was left as booty. Although the ship was hit with a big hole by the collision angle, the main structure did not have much damage. It can continue to be used as long as it is simply repaired. Moreover, there are a large number of treasures looted by Youlun during exile in the cabin. The small objects found when exploring the ruins of varelia will not be handed over to anyone until it is confirmed whether there are magic items inside. Of course, vitalion grejoy knew this very well, so he didn''t bother too much. After taking the coveted armor as his own, he immediately put away his alert eyes and said in a slightly gloomy tone: "Now you can start talking about the plan of sneaking attack on the old town. If there is a success rate of more than 50%, I can agree to form an alliance with you temporarily, but only for this time." "Hehe, no problem. My plan is very simple, that is, first hire a group of pirates to attack the shield islands and attract all the attention of the Tyrell family and the haitar family. Then you lead the iron people to bypass the sentry tower directly in the dark and land directly in the black market near the coastal beach in the old town. At that time, I will arrange someone to pick you up and let you directly bypass the city wall and enter In the old town, I believe you are more experienced than me in the next things. "Zhang Cheng said the first half of the plan meaningfully. As for the second half, he won''t tell anyone. In fact, in his plan, the fleet of the iron islands is also cannon fodder, which is used to consume and weaken the aristocratic forces in the river area. Even if the other party can survive the counterattack of several aristocratic forces, he will kill himself. Viktalion obviously didn''t know about it. To be exact, he was trained as a loyal guard, a guardian of the family, rather than a qualified leader. To some extent, he has amazing similarities with ED stark. Once he falls into the vortex of power, he can''t survive all kinds of intrigues. The serious looking man bowed his head for a moment and immediately questioned: "Can you really bypass the tall walls of the old town and let us enter directly into the interior? As far as I know, the reason why the old town has not been attacked by pirates for so many years is that in addition to having a strong fleet, they have established a complete defense system. Any ship close to the old town must first pass through the crossbows standing on both sides of the wall, I don''t want to see countless stones and bullets flying when I get close. " "Don''t worry, I''ve made all the preparations. All you have to do is follow my plan, okay?" With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng suddenly took out the pocket watch that can affect people''s mind. moment A strange energy hit the unexpected vitaleon! Just a few seconds later, his eyes began to become dull, as if he fell into a sleepwalking state, and then mumbled in response: "I understand! I will do it according to your requirements..." "Very good! Now take your fleet and leave. I''ll arrange someone to contact you later." after that, Zhang Cheng quickly put away his pocket watch and left the invincible iron while the sailors on the deck didn''t notice anything. Less than a minute after he left, viktalion suddenly shivered and regained consciousness. He shouted at the confused crew: "fool! What are you waiting for? Hang up the letter flag immediately! Let all the captains lean over! I''ll take you to rob the richest port in the Seven Kingdoms - old town!" "What... What? Ransacking the old town?" one of the crew showed undisguised surprise and ecstasy. I''m afraid no one in the whole Westeros will not know this huge port city with a long history and has never been affected by war, and no one will not know its prosperity and wealth. If someone can successfully loot the old town, he will immediately become the richest man in the world. For the iron species who have lived in barren land since childhood, even if only a small part of the old town has been looted, it is enough to make them comfortable for the rest of their life. For a moment, everyone selectively forgot the Dragon hovering in the sky, also ignored Youlun''s headless body, and began to discuss the possibility of success fiercely. Looking at the hot scene on the opposite ship, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "what''s that saying? Oh, by the way, people die for money and birds die for food. Nothing can arouse human subconscious greed more than naked interests." "Sir, all the gold and silver treasures on the tranquility have been moved into our cabin according to your request. What do you think to do with the ship?" Eric appeared nearby and asked for instructions in a low voice. "Leave ten sailors and thirty soldiers, plus the captives of the tranquility, slowly repair the ship, and return directly after repair. Remember, move faster and continue to sail to the destination in half an hour. I don''t have time to waste waiting." Zhang Cheng responded without thinking. "As you wish!" Eric stroked his chest with one hand and quickly turned around and shouted to the sailors to separate the two ships slowly with oars. The remaining people began to repair the huge holes in the hull of tranquility, and the rest quickly hung up their sails and sailed through the wind and waves towards the location of the varelian ruins. Seeing everything returning to normal, Zhang Cheng left the deck directly and went into the captain''s room. He couldn''t wait to study the powerful magic blessed on the Dragon horn and dozens of mysterious symbols carved on it. Perhaps in the eyes of the aborigines of the song of ice and fire world, this thing is a treasure that can bring power, wealth and power, but in his mind, it is a key that hides brand-new knowledge and even a power system Chapter 155 There is no doubt that before the advent of the steam age, it was quite boring to rely on sails and oars to sail in the endless sea. It was so boring that the captain needed to toss the sailors constantly to ensure that they would not start fighting, fighting or even rebellion because of excess energy. Of course, none of this has anything to do with Zhang Cheng. He handed over the management right to team leader Eric early. He hid in the captain''s room and studied the ancient words and mysterious symbols on the Dragon horn with Celine baratheon. It has to be said that abducting "little Lori" may be the most correct decision he has made since he came to this world. Because Celine baratheon not only kept all the books left by the tangorian family firmly in her mind, but also knew a little about the higher valerian language and writing. You should know that at present, except for a few poems and books, there are still a small number of higher valerian languages. No one can fully interpret this ancient language and text, so it is precious to provide even a trace of exploration direction. After two weeks of research and interpretation, Zhang Cheng finally figured out the meaning of most of the higher valerian characters. In fact, the translation is just a sentence, or a eulogy. "Great cronada, you are the original dragon and the mother of all dragons. We offer sacrifices to you in exchange for the power to bind your offspring..." Zhang Cheng whispered this just cracked sentence, and he didn''t know if there was any mistake. A very strange expression appeared on his face. According to the literal meaning, the varelians seem to have discovered this dragon called cronada before discovering the dragon egg, and all the dragons in the whole ice and fire world seem to be the descendants of this dragon. Obviously, this information is a little different from his previous information that the varelians found a large number of dragon eggs in the volcano. To be exact, there are no books or legends about the so-called "mother of dragons". In order to make sure that there was no problem with grammar or translation, Zhang Cheng turned and asked the girl sitting in the chair, "Celine, have you ever read the name cronada in the tangaryan family''s collection?" "Woo... It seems not." the little guy frowned and hesitated for a moment, quickly shook his head. Since the creepy dead skin on half of her face completely disappeared, her character began to gradually change from introverted and quiet to lively and cheerful. Especially recently, she has been outdoors for a long time, and her originally pale skin color also shows a healthy wheat color. Now she is lying on the hammock to find out the meaning represented by many mysterious symbols on the horn. But between these symbols themselves, they are far older than the higher varelian characters, and the slow progress is maddening. As we all know, written language has always been the symbol of mankind''s transition from barbarism to civilization. In this process, some civilizations retained the original hieroglyphics, such as the Chinese square characters, while others slowly evolved into letters that are easier to learn and understand, such as the Phoenician letters, the ancestors of all European languages. Unfortunately, the symbols with different shapes on the surface of the "dragon bonder" are similar to the original hieroglyphics, but the varelians later developed letters. This means that there is no connection between the two, and it is impossible to infer the meaning of oracle bone inscriptions bit by bit through some ancient books, stone tablets, etc. Zhang Cheng sometimes even felt that these symbols were not invented by the Valerians, but belonged to a more mysterious magical civilization. The reason is very simple. What the varelians have created far exceeds the average value of civilization in other regions of the song of ice and fire by tens of times or even hundreds of times. It is like that a country mastering the scientific and technological level of the 21st century suddenly appeared on the earth before BC. Strictly speaking, it is impossible to appear. Unless Unless the valerian civilization was not an original civilization from the beginning, all the technology and magic they mastered came from another civilization. Bang! Bang! Bang! Just as he was lost in thought, the door outside the captain''s room was suddenly knocked. "Sir, the lookout just found that there are many islands ahead. If not, it should be the destination. Now I need you to confirm which island we are going to land on." Eric''s slightly excited voice came through the crack of the door. "Oh? Really?" Zhang Cheng immediately opened the door of the captain''s room. "Yes! Through the telescope, we can already see traces of stone people''s activities on some of the islands. We''d better be careful when landing, or we''ll be in trouble if we are infected with gray scale disease." Eric explained while making way for the channel and made an invitation gesture. "Don''t worry, I have a way to deal with gray scale disease. In addition, let the soldiers prepare for battle. Clean up the stone people on the island immediately after landing. I don''t want these irrational guys to destroy at the critical moment." after that, Zhang Cheng picked up the chart, stepped out of the cabin, stood at the top of the deck and looked into the distance. By constantly comparing with the chart, he quickly locked the target from countless reefs and islands, and ordered without looking back: "have you noticed the island with half a tall tower on the starboard side? Lean directly over!" "As you wish!" Eric bowed slightly and began to shout to the sailors to adjust their course. In less than an hour, the warship named "Enlightenment" dropped its anchor, docked in the Bay near the island, followed by the crew to put down five or six small boats and board the beach in an orderly manner. Before they had a firm foothold, a dozen stone people covered with gray dead skin suddenly rushed out and jumped at the nearest person. "Be careful! The Lancer is ready!" The soldiers who had been prepared quickly lined up, holding a shield in one hand and a spear more than four meters in the other hand, forming a strong defense line. Shi Min, who rushed to the front, had no doubt completely lost his mind. He didn''t care about the glittering spear tip, bumped into it, and let the spear run through his body. The rest was not much better. There was no trace of human nature in their eyes. They followed them one after another and were pierced by a long gun like moths to the fire. Their blood splashed everywhere with terrible infectivity, so that the soldiers in the first row had to retreat and frantically scrub their blood stained shields and weapons with sea water. They didn''t want to be infected with gray scale disease and were also abandoned on a deserted island. After killing all the stone people, Eric commanded the sailors to gather the bodies and burn them. Then he found a good place easy to defend and difficult to attack, built a temporary camp, and transported some supplies from the ship. Chapter 156 In order to have a safe logistics base, the experienced Eric asked the sailors and soldiers to spend several hours cutting down all the trees and weeds that might block their sight around the camp, and also built two simple observation towers and arrow towers with the wood from the view, so as to control the surrounding areas and sea conditions at any time. Although most ships avoid this cursed area for various reasons, pirates or smugglers occasionally pass by. He did not want to sink and capture the warships docked in the Bay because of a moment''s negligence. Heavy physical labor continued until the evening. Zhang Cheng left the "Enlightenment" and entered the camp standing on the hillside. At the moment, more than a dozen tents have been built, and most people are busy taking a bath and cooking. Due to the long-term lack of fresh water at sea, they haven''t taken a bath for half a month. Coupled with the hot climate, everyone exudes a pungent sour smell. Now that they have landed, they naturally have to clean up. In addition, bad pickled meat, dried bread bitten by mice and hard beans also make them very eager to change their taste. For a while, all kinds of seabirds, wild animals, fish, crabs and shellfish on the island were killed. The hungry sailors didn''t even let go of the tortoise. They directly killed them and threw them into the pot for dinner. Feeling the smell of meat in the air, Zhang Cheng turned and asked Eric behind him, "don''t you think they are a little too relaxed? We are in the center of the ruins of varelia, and we may encounter emergencies at any time." "Ha ha! Don''t worry, sir, these boys just vent and calm down in a few hours at most. After all, they''ve been at sea for so long. Eric glanced at the sailors who were chatting and laughing together and shrugged his shoulders. In his opinion, any adult man who has been at sea for more than a week will inevitably make some outrageous actions after landing, such as taking out all the money in his pocket, drinking in a hotel, and then frantically tossing with women all night. In fact, nine out of ten people who have been engaged in the seaman profession for a long time often drink alcohol and go whoring, so hunting and improving food are just normal behavior, which is not worth making a fuss at all. "Well, make them nervous as soon as possible. You have to understand that what we have to face next is not pirates and stone people, but more incredible things." after saying that, Zhang Cheng ignored the camp in a semi Carnival state and took little Celine straight to the half tall tower in the middle of the island covered with all kinds of green vines. According to the records of the tangorian family, it is one of the most important places in the capital of Valeria - mifatta. It is also the place where the Valerians study supernatural forces and the only origin of valerian steel. In those years, they performed powerful magic here and crashed a mysterious and deadly meteorite from the red comet. Although Zhang Cheng doesn''t think the meteorite will fall around the tower, otherwise the destructive power generated by the instant of energy release, the island should have sunk to the seabed long ago. But anyway, as the location of the magic ceremony, he should always leave some clues. His purpose is to find the hidden location of the meteorite according to the clues, and then salvage it by all means. One foot deep and one foot shallow passed through the ruins full of weeds and low shrubs. Two people, one big and one small, stopped at the entrance of the high tower. Gently stroking the exquisite symbols carved on the wall, Zhang Cheng suddenly turned back without warning and asked the girl: "lovely little princess, tell me what magic is in your eyes?" "Hey?!" Celine was obviously surprised. She first bit her lower lip and hesitated for a long time, followed by a quick shake of her head. "I... I don''t know. I think magic is almost a powerful and mysterious thing." "Powerful and mysterious? Don''t you think magic should be a kind of knowledge and a kind of technology, and anyone who is smart enough can master it through learning?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "Learn... Learn magic?!" little Celine was undoubtedly frightened, her eyes widened and her face was full of disbelief. "Hehe, why, you think it''s a little incredible? In fact, behind any power you don''t understand, there are corresponding skills and methods. As long as you can master it, you can master this power, and magic is no exception. Look at the black light spots on the section of the broken rock wall, it''s the evidence that the varelians master superb magic skills." Zhang Cheng said, He picked up a stone and handed it to the girl. As soon as the latter came over, he subconsciously touched the cross section of the stone, immediately screamed and threw the stone away. "Ah!!!!! It''s so hot!" "That''s right! You know, these black spots are actually dragon crystals that have been specially treated. Adding them into the wall can not only increase the hardness of the wall, but also make the wall resist the high temperature like dragon flame. Do you remember that the walls of Longshi island fortress have adopted similar processes. Unfortunately, these technologies have been completely lost now. Let''s go , let''s go in and see what valuable things are left behind. " After a simple sigh, Zhang Cheng stepped into the empty tower. Because of the half fracture, there is no shelter on the top of the tower. The light is very good, and you can clearly observe every corner around. The first thing that comes into view is rows of huge bookshelves more than four meters, but the books on them have long rotted and turned into a pile of gray dust. In addition to bookshelves, the most eye-catching is the spiral stairs around the middle column, and even a lifelike dragon is carved at the corner of each stair. Just when little Lori was attracted by the spectacular scene of the tower hall, Zhang Cheng noticed that a faint energy seemed to be emitted under the mossy ground. He quickly squatted down to remove the moss and check the patterns and patterns covered under the moss. Maybe it''s because of too long time, or it may be that it has been corroded by humid air for a long time. Most of the lines have become blurred. Only a flame shaped pattern near the stairs remains intact and releases heat continuously. Celine soon noticed this and came up and asked carefully, "what''s this?" Zhang Cheng spread his hand with a smile and replied, "it''s hard to say. You have to do a small test first. You''d better wait outside. I don''t want to see you hurt..." Chapter 157 Despite the baptism of countless years, Zhang Cheng can still clearly feel that there is abundant energy under the fire line shape pattern. So after little Celine walked away, he didn''t hurry to activate the pattern for the first time, but carefully added a protective flame barrier to himself, and then gently touched it with the end of the flint staff. moment A bright flame sprang directly from the center of the pattern and wrapped the whole group pattern. If the flame barrier did not take effect in time, 100% would be seriously burned or even burned alive. Just when he began to feel that it was a device similar to a magic trap, the bright fire quickly began to fade. At the same time, the mossy slate on the ground suddenly made a violent noise, and then began to separate to both sides, revealing a hidden tunnel. "Interesting... A secret room?" Zhang Cheng whispered in an uncertain tone while observing the situation with the help of the sun shining from his head. On both sides of the entrance, colorful glass candlesticks are placed every other section. When the cold wind blows through the channel, all candlesticks suddenly burst out dazzling light, and make strange changes in the color of the surrounding air. Among them, white is as bright as snow, yellow is as bright as pure gold, and red is like a burning flame, Black is like a black hole to suck everything in. As a person with a deep understanding of the world of the song of ice and fire, he quickly realized that these candlesticks were exactly the same as those placed in the school city. In addition, at the top of the porch at the entrance, there is a line of sentences written in higher valerian. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng directly turned back and shouted at the girl hiding in the distance: "come here! It should be safe now! By the way, help me see what this sentence means!" "Coming!" Little Celine, who was already unable to resist her strong curiosity, ran close, stared at the high varelian text, and stammered for a full minute: "only the real... Real dragon can live forever in the flame..." "True dragon? I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. There is no doubt that the flame just burst out is not a trap, but a test to test whether the person who opened the chamber of secrets is a valerian. As we all know, the direct descendants of the tangorian family are famous for their unique gold and silver hair, purple eyes and non-human beauty. Moreover, many people also have high flame resistance, just like danilis does not burn in the bath of fire. In fact, this kind of specialty is not unique to the tangaryan family. Almost all varelian executives look like this. They ensure the purity of their blood by getting married. Zhang Cheng is almost sure that the Valerians must have experienced gene mutation or artificial magic transformation at some time, so they have an incredible perfect appearance and magic constitution. Knowing this, he walked into the narrow passage without hesitation. With the strange light released by the glass candlestick, he quickly entered a place that was a bit like a storage room. Due to the age too old, thick dust and spider webs drown the long articles piled up around. The curious girl pulled out the spider web, took out her handkerchief and wiped the dust off the surface, trying to see what these strips were. But when the dust was wiped clean, she immediately stood still and screamed after a full minute: "valerian steel! All the steel stacked in the room is valerian steel!" "What?" Zhang Cheng hurriedly picked up a piece of dust to wipe off the surface, and the unique exquisite patterns of valerian steel were immediately revealed. If calculated according to the current market price, thousands of steel blocks in the room are almost enough to buy the whole world. Obviously, he inadvertently found the place where the Valerians made and stored steel ingots. As long as these steel ingots were transported back to be made into weapons and armor, he could quickly arm an elite army that was invulnerable to weapons. Perhaps there was no second army on Westeros that could compete with it. After all, ordinary weapons can''t cause any obvious damage to Valeria steel armor. Similarly, ordinary armor can''t resist the puncture of Valeria steel sword and spear. Just as Zhang Cheng stared at the mountains of steel ingots and thought about how to deal with them, little Celine suddenly ran to the end of the room, pointed to a wall and shouted, "look! There are many words here!" "Can you interpret them?" Zhang Cheng threw the ingot aside and asked seriously. Compared with the priceless valerian steel, he was undoubtedly more interested in the words recorded on the wall. "I''ll try! But there are too many words. I may need some time." the girl replied excitedly. "Don''t worry, take your time. We have plenty of time." Zhang Cheng rubbed the little guy''s head. He knows that things like deciphering are most taboo to be in a hurry, otherwise once there is a mistake, the consequences are often disastrous. Taking advantage of little Celine''s efforts to interpret the words on the wall, Zhang Cheng began to closely observe the underground secret room, and did not pay too much attention to the priceless Valeria steel. To be exact, he didn''t intend to transport all the steel ingots at one time. On the one hand, the ship didn''t have such a large load capacity. On the other hand, he wasn''t sure how everyone, including team leader Eric, would react when he learned that there were so many valerian steel. You should know that people will never stand the test, especially under the temptation of huge wealth, even loyal subordinates may stab in the back without warning. Although he has enough strength to suppress the rebellion, what happens after the suppression? Suspicion and distrust will spread like a plague between sailors and soldiers, and may spread to the whole territory after returning. As a man who thinks he has a little brain, he doesn''t want to be a bird in "birds die for food". It is a good thing to obtain unexpected wealth, but when the number of unexpected wealth exceeds a certain level, it will bring not luck, but bad luck. Zhang Cheng plans to sneak back a small part first, and the rest will be transported by Kulo kelba when he grows up. As time went by, about two or three hours later, the sun finally set slowly from the sea level, and the dazzling stars hung in the night sky again. Zhang Cheng, who had just returned from the camp, carried a bowl of steaming seafood chowder soup, two pieces of bread, several fried fish and roasted seabirds and put them next to little Celine. I don''t know whether it''s hunger or the smell of food. The girl subconsciously picked up the bowl and began to eat small mouthfuls. While eating, she also recited words. Most of them are higher valerian pronunciation that he can''t understand Chapter 158 After noting that the little guy''s mental state was not as focused as before, Zhang Cheng immediately asked, "how''s it going? What''s recorded on these walls?" "Well... At present, I only read a small part, a bit like someone''s suicide note," Celine baratheon whispered as she ate. Her eyes were still fixed on the wall, surrounded by countless scribbled papers. Needless to say, these papers are all different translations of each word, and then infer what the sentence means by combining other words and context in a sentence. In fact, because the letter itself is a text form that expresses specific meaning through pronunciation, which is very similar to Pinyin, it is easy to produce ambiguity in the process of interpretation, just as the languages of European countries on earth are developed from Latin. For people in these countries, the other languages of the same language family are almost similar to the Chinese dialects, so don''t think it''s incredible to hear that Europeans can learn several or even more languages. As an ancient as like as two peas, the higher Vic language has the same characteristics. And no one really knows the language, so little Celion can only try to read the rest by relying on a small part of Tango Liam''s family book. "Suicide note?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously turned around and glanced at the human bones piled up in the corner of the room. The girl nodded gently: "yes! At the time of the disaster, a flame mage who called himself Alvin and a dozen slaves were trapped. In order to survive, he killed all those slaves one by one, and then struggled for a month by eating corpses..." Speaking of the end, little Celine couldn''t help shaking, and her eyes showed an indescribable panic. For her kind-hearted, let alone the extremely cruel behavior of people eating people, killing people like animals has exceeded the bottom line in her heart. But in Zhang Cheng''s view, as long as a person is hungry for six or seven days, his subconscious survival instinct will begin to activate the beast hidden under the appearance of civilization. When this animal nature reaches a certain level, let alone treat the same kind as food, even more disgusting things, such as excreta, cockroaches and mice, will also work hard to put them in their mouths. Maybe it''s too absolute to say that 100% of no one can resist the attack of hunger, but more than 99% is absolutely right. He didn''t care about the girl''s extreme reaction to cannibalism. He continued to ask, "what about the content of the suicide note? Did he mention the specific details of the doomsday catastrophe? Did he leave detailed information about Valeria''s magic?" "About the doomsday catastrophe, I mentioned one point. According to his description, first I heard loud shouts and screams, and then the ground shook violently. Before long, a deafening noise echoed over the whole city. He tried to open the door of the secret room and go out to see what happened. Unfortunately, the door had triggered some protective measures to completely seal the inside Shut up. In addition, he also mentioned that the vibration originally came from the southeast. As for the magic mastered by the varelians, it was recorded on a huge dragon crystal stone slab, which was hidden in the deepest part of the underground of the high tower. " Then little Celine pointed to a Dragon Statue about three meters high not far away. Obviously, this statue is the entrance to the deeper. Hearing the speech, Zhang Cheng immediately approached and carefully observed every detail of the statue. After a while, he found that the red gemstones embedded in the longan position seemed a little different from ordinary gemstones. To confirm his guess, he raised his staff and poked it. moment A hot flame came out of the dragon''s mouth! Fortunately, he reacted quickly and rolled in time to avoid the front of the flame. In just a few seconds, the stone slabs laid on the ground began to melt and become a pool of magma emitting terrible high temperature. "Damn it! The Valerians really like the fire spell..." Zhang Cheng quickly pulled down the lighted cloak and gritted his teeth and complained. You know, he has only begun to explore the ruins. In less than half a day, he has encountered two fire attacks. There will be more next. No wonder many people say that varelia''s magic is blood and fire. Now it seems true. As the flame from the dragon''s mouth gradually became smaller and disappeared, a tunnel leading to deeper appeared. Unlike before, there is no light or gorgeous decoration in this tunnel, and only rough rocks on both sides. Against the heat waves from the magma, Zhang Cheng bent down and passed through the dragon mouth, which was only less than one meter and five meters, and took out a pearl emitting milky white soft light. With the help of the faint light, he saw that the winding tunnel was like a spiral staircase, leading to deeper places, and the lower it went, the higher the temperature of the surrounding environment, and some places even exceeded the limit of human tolerance. "Interesting, isn''t there an active volcano below?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and muttered. As a cautious man, he has no rash and in-depth plan. At least he won''t act rashly before completing the preparation. Who knows what dangerous things are hidden at the end of the bottomless tunnel. "Do you think there will really be a stone slab recording the warelian magic below?" little Celine asked curiously. "Of course! How can a person who knows he is going to die lie? I''m just a little worried about whether there is anything else besides the slate." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and replied. "When shall we go in?" the girl asked again with bright eyes. Zhang Cheng smiled, stretched out a finger and shook it in front of little Celine: "no, no, no, it''s me, not us. Just stay in the camp. It''s too dangerous for you." "Hey! It''s not fair! I helped you find the entrance! You can''t enjoy the adventure alone! You have to take me!" As soon as he heard that he was not going to take him, the little guy quit immediately and loudly defended his rights and interests. For her, this trip is probably the most exciting and the only adventure in her life, so she doesn''t want to miss it anyway. "Ha ha! Fun? Where do you see I''m enjoying the fun of exploration? Remember those sailors and soldiers outside? Do you know why I took them?" Zhang Cheng asked with a laugh. Celine hesitated for a few seconds and soon shook her head: "I don''t know..." "It doesn''t matter. I don''t know. I can tell you. They are consumables and cannon fodder used to kill and delay time at critical moments!" Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with cold light, which directly broke the girl''s unrealistic fantasy at the bottom of her heart. Chapter 159 There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng''s words completely overturned his image of a friend he had not easily established in the eyes of Celine baratheon, and the relationship between the two quickly fell to the freezing point. Even after dinner, the little guy never said a word to him again. He hid in the corner alone, sulking, and secretly wiped his tears. In fact, the girl doesn''t know. In fact, ruthlessness is the true face of Zhang Cheng. What she saw before is just an illusion, a camouflage that makes herself look harmless in daily life, just like a chameleon changing its body color to integrate into the environment. However, Zhang Cheng did not pay attention to an emotional child. To be exact, he had no energy to take care of anything. Because not long after just returning to the tent, the magic addiction that had not been committed for a long time suddenly began to attack, and the whole person was enduring unimaginable pain. In order not to let his men outside notice the abnormality, he had to bite a piece of wood, force himself not to make a sound, and curl up tightly to resist this unspeakable torture. He fell into a semi coma state of vague consciousness several times, and didn''t sleep slowly until it was getting brighter. After knowing how long, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours, he was awakened by a noisy cry outside the tent. Dragging his exhausted body, Zhang Cheng struggled to get up, simply washed his face with the water in the barrel, lifted the opening curtain and came out. I saw that the originally calm sea suddenly began to boil, just like boiling water. It not only emits a large amount of white water vapor, but also presents a strange black gray. The sailors and soldiers were frightened and gathered together to discuss what this incredible phenomenon meant. Others knelt on the ground and prayed piously to the seven gods, eager to get the protection of the gods. "Eric! What the hell is going on?" Zhang Cheng asked the team leader who didn''t look very good. "My God! My Lord, you finally woke up! Just five minutes ago, the whole island suddenly began to vibrate violently, and then the sea water was just as you see now. I think it may be a precursor of volcanic eruption. We''d better leave quickly, otherwise..." At the end, Eric couldn''t help shaking. Even a bold man like him didn''t want to encounter one of the most terrible disasters in nature - volcanic eruption. You should know that the location of the ruins itself is a large active volcanic group. Long ago, the varelians forcibly sealed all the volcanoes with powerful magic, and then created a brilliant civilization. "Volcanic eruption?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. As half a natural science lover, he knows more or less about volcanoes, but there is no obvious performance from the reaction of surrounding seabirds and the smell in the air. At least he can''t smell the smell of sulfur for the time being. Normally, no matter what volcano it is, it will emit a lot of sulfur-containing gas before eruption, and animals and birds will become restless, so it is easy to detect it. But now, birds and small animals still do what they should do. There is no panic at all. The smell in the air is also very normal. It doesn''t look like volcanic eruption. After meditating for a few seconds, Zhang Cheng immediately shook his head: "no, no, this is not the result of volcanic eruption, but the result of some other force. Organize a team immediately, and I''ll go down and have a look." "Go down? You mean..." Eric''s eyes showed excitement and expectation. He had long known that a secret passage had been found in the ruins of the tower, but he didn''t get permission to enter. "Yes! Let''s go in and see what''s hidden under the tower. Remember, it doesn''t need too many to choose the bravest and most experienced players. About 30 are enough." after that, Zhang Cheng turned back to the tent and stuffed all the things that might be useful into his backpack. In about half an hour, an expedition composed of 25 heavily armed soldiers, five sailors with a lot of exploration experience, and 37 people from Eric and Zhang Cheng left the camp and headed deep underground. When passing the room with Valeria ingots, no one realized how valuable the strips covered with heavy dust were. After about 15 minutes of walking along the narrow and muggy tunnel, almost everyone in the team was sweating and drinking water to ensure that they would not dehydrate and die. Glancing at the multifunctional watch thermometer on his wrist, Zhang Cheng found that the ambient temperature had reached 45 degrees Celsius. Under such ambient temperature, most people can''t last long. Just when he began to consider whether to return the same way, the soldier in front suddenly stopped, fell on his knees with a plop, and trembled all over, as if he saw a terrible scene. Eric was acutely aware of this, immediately rushed up to cover the other party''s mouth, dragged it to the back, and then popped half his head to look around the corner. moment His pupils suddenly enlarged and contracted, followed by retracting his head, his back close to the wall, biting his lower lip, panting violently, and his face was full of panic. "What''s the matter? What''s inside?" Zhang Cheng quickly asked in a low voice. Eric didn''t answer. He just shook his head desperately and motioned not to go over. However, he obviously underestimated Zhang Cheng''s courage and incomparable desire for strength. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng pushed the other side away and walked through the corner alone. Before he took two or three steps, he saw a fiery red color in front of him, specifically a large hot magma pool. As like as two peas in the center of the magma pool, a stone meter, five meters high and three meters wide, is written in various high erellian words and unknown symbols. Needless to ask, what is recorded above is the powerful blood fire magic of the Valerians. Of course, if it''s just stone tablets and magma, it''s not enough to scare guys like Eric. What really frightened him was a red dragon lying in the magma! A tail is likely to exceed 250 meters! Like a wild beast on a hill! The most important thing is that it didn''t die. On the contrary, it kept snoring slightly, and golden sparks came out of its nostrils from time to time. In addition, in front of its mouth, there is a lens emitting strong energy radiation, which is the meteorite recorded in the book that caused the doomsday catastrophe Chapter 160 "Cronada, the original dragon, the mother of dragons..." Zhang Cheng subconsciously read out the sentence translated from the Dragon horn, and his face was full of horror. He couldn''t believe how long the Dragon lived and how it survived the cycle of energy decay. You know, even big guys with a wingspan of more than 200 meters, such as "Black Death" bellerian, failed to survive the continuous decline of energy. In addition, why was the meteorite near the dragon, not where it fell. In short, the more in-depth thinking, Zhang Chengyue felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the whole thing, as if he had missed a very important detail. However, the current situation obviously does not allow him to calm down and analyze slowly. He needs to make a judgment as soon as possible. Whether to rob the meteorite before the Dragon wakes up, or first record the mysterious symbols on the slate like a complete set of magic system. Because either of these two is very important to him. The former means a new energy source, and the latter means more magic knowledge. At the moment of his hesitation, the soldier behind him who first saw the situation inside somehow suddenly collapsed, frantically pushed away his companions and ran to the surface. While running, he also uttered nonsense with unknown meaning such as "ah ah ah". "Damn it!" Finding that the situation was a little out of control, Zhang Cheng released flash without thinking, and mercilessly pierced the other party''s throat. Before he could pull out the sword, the behemoth, which was still sleeping, turned over and immediately caused a violent vibration on the ground. At this moment, all the remaining people finally understand that the abnormal response of the sea surface is not a precursor of volcanic eruption or unexplained supernatural phenomenon, but caused by the Dragon changing its sleeping position. With the giant dragon''s huge body flattened again, everything returned to calm. Except that the frightened people were breathing a little fast, it seemed that nothing had happened. Zhang Cheng took a deep breath, carefully pulled out the sword, and gently laid the body flat. There was no sound in the whole process. After all this was done, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and face, took out the paper and pen in his backpack, and quickly recorded the contents of the stone tablet. As for the specific meaning, he didn''t intend to think about it for the time being, at least not until he left this dangerous island. No wonder the records of the tangorian family say that there is a terrible demon sealed here and has never planned to take back the heritage of the valerian civilization As time went by, every member of the expedition was suffering and suffering. For them, not only the ambient temperature exceeds the limit of human body, but also the wild beasts in the magma pool tease their nerves all the time. If it hadn''t been for a unlucky guy who showed everyone what would happen if he ran away, I''m afraid someone would have turned around and ran away. However, Zhang Cheng did not pay any attention to the eager eyes of the soldiers and sailors, and concentrated on copying one mysterious symbol after another and the corresponding higher varelian text description. In just a few minutes, he copied most of the contents on the stone tablet. After all, although the stone tablet is large, the content is not many. Together, there are only 150 symbols, plus 400 comparative explanations in higher valeyan characters. When he finished copying the last word and was about to close his notebook, he looked up and suddenly saw two eyes flowing like lava staring at himself. without doubt! The Dragon woke up For a moment, the air seemed to freeze, and the sailors and soldiers hiding at the back stairway couldn''t care so much. They turned around and ran back. Only Eric, the leader, clenched his teeth, pulled out his sword and came out, ready for battle. To be exact, it should be called death. Because in the eyes of the dragon, his sword is basically no different from a toothpick. Let''s not say whether he can pierce the thick scales flashing red light. Even if he pierces at most, it''s only skin trauma. It''s a dream to kill the dragon. But before the soldiers and sailors took a few steps, the Dragon suddenly opened its mouth without warning and spewed a suffocating flame into the tunnel. Next second The whole tunnel was instantly filled with flames, not to mention the people inside. Even the rock walls more than 50 meters long on both sides melted into magma! Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng only felt his scalp numb. He dared to guarantee that his protective flame barrier could not last for half a second under this level of dragon flame. Obviously, this dragon is an absolutely invincible enemy for him at this stage. Just as he was about to start using flash to escape, the Dragon suddenly opened his big mouth full of sharp teeth and said in a strange voice: "ah! How many years! Finally, there are human beings who have the courage to stand in front of me! Now tell me your humble wish." Although the pronunciation Zhang Cheng didn''t understand a word, he incredibly understood the meaning. Most importantly, this dragon is completely different from other dragons in the world of ice and fire song. It can speak! Aware that the other party had no intention to launch an attack immediately, he forced himself to calm down quickly, then instilled the "common language" into his brain with parchment and asked, "are you the first dragon in the legend of the valeyan? The mother of the dragons?" "Ha ha ha! That''s right! I taught those poor little things how to tame the young dragon and how to use the power of magic. I have to say that they did a good job, even a little beyond my expectation. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, they have been punished enough for breaking the contract." the Dragon burst out laughing, full of irony. "Breaking the contract?" Zhang Chengmin grabs a key word. The Dragon nodded gently: "Yes! Break the contract! At first, I signed a contract with the leaders of varelia. I taught them knowledge, magic and the technology to tame my offspring. When the time was ripe, they wanted to meet my wish. Unfortunately, these guys soon broke the contract and tried to seal me forever. In fact, they were in a certain place To some extent, they have succeeded, but arrogance and arrogance finally destroy themselves. " Speaking of this, it touched the crystal emitting strong energy radiation with its huge claw: "See this little thing? It is the source of all the supernatural forces in the world, and it is also the necessary nourishment for my survival. The Dragon King of Valeria tried to obtain this power far beyond his understanding and become a God walking in the world, resulting in an unimaginable doomsday catastrophe. Thanks to his reckless behavior, I was lucky to live to this day God. Now say your wishes, young man, and then I''ll make a deal with you... " Chapter 161 Transaction refers to the value exchange between the two parties with money and services as the medium. Although many people claim that their transactions are fair and even win-win, in fact, the so-called "fairness" and "win-win" have never existed since the invention of transactions. On the contrary, it is always the plundering of the strong side from the weak side. If some transactions seem to have many benefits for both parties, it will seriously harm the interests of the third party. As many philosophers have mentioned, the essence of the world is competition, plunder and deception. Although human beings have been trying to deceive themselves and believe that light and hope are always around, even in the darkest moments. However, it is ironic that most people who believe that the world is beautiful and bright often end up in a bad end. On the contrary, those who believe in the dark nature of the world are easier to survive in a cruel environment and obtain wealth and rights. As a person who firmly believes that the nature of the world is dark, Zhang Cheng doesn''t think it''s a wise choice to deal with a dragon whose power is far beyond his own, especially before he knows the situation. Because he didn''t understand why the other Party chose to stay in this sunless underground to sleep and why he didn''t choose to rush out and return to the blue sky to fly freely since he had the energy crystal enough to maintain his life. Obviously, either the dragon has some ulterior plans, or it is imprisoned underground by some force and can''t leave. Most importantly, Zhang Cheng is very eager to know where the first dragon in front of him comes from and where the magic knowledge and power it provides to the warelians come from? After all, according to the normal process of life evolution and development, a world such as the song of ice and fire that does not produce mysterious energy itself, without the intervention of powerful external forces, it is impossible to have a magical creature such as a dragon that can survive by relying on mysterious energy. So the dragon of the song of ice and fire world is either an alien species or created by some powerful magical civilization that has disappeared in history "Why don''t you talk? Don''t you want to make a deal with me? Don''t you want to get the beautiful appearance and powerful power of the Valerians?" seeing Zhang Cheng standing in place for a long time without saying a word, the giant dragon whispered and seduced. Perhaps its appearance looks so ferocious and terrible, but its eyes flowing like lava reveal the light of wisdom and cunning. "I''d like to make a deal with you!" Eric took a few steps forward, raised his head and shouted at the dragon. "You?" the Dragon glanced at him contemptuously, his face full of disdain. "Stupid human, do you think anyone is qualified to make a deal with me? I didn''t directly burn you just now, which is a reward for your courage. Now get away." With extreme anger and unwillingness, Eric took several deep breaths, and finally retreated to the corner. He knew very well that he had no room for bargaining at all, and it was impossible for him to take any revenge on the giant dragon as big as a mountain. It would be better to kill himself directly. Standing silently not far away, Zhang Cheng looked at what had just happened and suddenly asked, "the Valerians say you are the first dragon in the world, so I want to know where you come from? The red comet?" "Oh? Are you interested in my origin?" the Dragon raised his mouth and showed a hint of playfulness. "Of course! I''m not only interested in your origin, but also in the magic knowledge you taught the varelians. I think it''s necessary to know about your great and glorious past before trading, don''t I?" Zhang Cheng bowed humbly. "Ha ha ha ha! Interesting! You are so interesting! You know what? For thousands of years, there have been countless people eager to obtain strength and wealth from me, but you are the first and only one who wants to know my origin. I have to say that your success has aroused my curiosity. Can you tell me what motivation makes you want to know my origin?" The roaring laughter of the Dragon echoed in the open ground. The originally bubbling magma seemed to be suddenly controlled by unknown forces and began to erupt rapidly and violently. At a glance, it was all dazzling red. Surprisingly, such a strong eruption did not splash a drop to the two people close at hand. Perhaps in some people''s eyes, this is just a coincidence and a kind of luck, but in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, it is the performance of precise control over mysterious energy, specifically fire element energy. There is no doubt that clonada not only has the wisdom and language ability that its descendants do not have, but also has extremely powerful magic ability. As for what this ability is, it remains to be observed An endured the questions that came out one after another in his mind. Zhang Chengqiang responded with a calm smile: "my motivation is very simple, that is to obtain everything that can enhance my own strength and knowledge. However, I am a suspicious and conceited person, so when I obtain knowledge and power, I hope to find out their essence, such as potential defects and dangers." The Dragon gently nodded his huge head: "well, I think I understand. You may not believe that I was not born in this world, nor did you mean the red comet from the sky. In fact, I came from a completely strange place. The red comet is the place where all dragons in my world lay eggs." "Spawning?! you mean..." Zhang Cheng''s eyes lit up slightly, as if he had found something extraordinary. "Yes! You guessed it? The red comet itself is composed of a completely pure energy lens. Even the radiation emitted at ordinary times is enough to affect the whole world. In our understanding, it is the base for breeding powerful offspring. Whenever it passes through my world, the pregnant dragon will fly up and lay its own eggs until it flies back again Come and take down the eggs to hatch. Only in this way can the hatchlings be not smart and strong enough... " As cronada spoke, he seemed to fall into some kind of memory and kept walking around on the hot magma. "I see! That''s why the dragons hatched in this world are like wild animals, and they don''t have any magic ability. When they were still an egg, they didn''t absorb enough energy at all, so everyone is like retarded or retarded children in human beings, right?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and said his inner guess. He finally understood why Kuro kelba was far smarter, more able to understand and execute complex commands than the three dragons hatched by danilis. It''s not just the magic transformation, but the bottle of well water rich in arcane energy makes up for the lack of energy intake Chapter 162 "Hehe, you are very smart, young human. Yes, all the young dragons born in this world are incomplete and incomplete. I don''t even think they are my own kind or offspring. You know, that''s why I didn''t hesitate to allow the varelians to domesticate young dragons." cronada said, shaking his strong tail, The hot magma was splashed everywhere. It hardly conceals its contempt for those incomplete young dragons, and has strong self-confidence and pride in its own strength. Zhang chengminrui noticed this and nodded gently: "I totally agree! The dragons hatched by the varayans don''t deserve to be compared with you. However, I''m very curious. Since your world is so far away from here, how did you come to this world?" At the mention of this matter, cronada immediately showed an angry expression and gritted her teeth and complained: "Damn it! It''s all Lothar''s fault! It gave me a bucket of good flame wine. As a result, I accidentally overslept after drinking it. When I woke up, I mistook the world for my own world, and then flew down directly. When I found something wrong and wanted to go back, I suddenly realized that the comet passed through the world far farther than my world, and I couldn''t fly at all To that height. " "So you chose to stay and teach the warelians magic knowledge, trying to use their power to return to the comet, or to return to your world, right?" with the information just obtained, Zhang Cheng quickly figured out the context of the matter. As for the following story, naturally, the varelians developed rapidly after acquiring magic knowledge, even exceeding the dragon''s expectations. Finally, when they thought they were strong enough, they tore up the contract, not only defeated the former teacher, but also forcibly imprisoned it. But as a saying goes, there is no eternal empire in the world. When the valerian civilization swept the whole world and could no longer find a qualified opponent, the Dragon King, as the ruler, began to expand himself and longed to further become a God walking in the world. The imprisoned dragon was unwilling to show weakness and immediately set a trap, a brilliant civilization that was enough to destroy itself but out of control. The arrogant Dragon King obviously didn''t realize how dangerous it was to seize a power he didn''t understand, and readily agreed to start the whole plan. As a result, varelia was completely destroyed overnight, and only a few survivors survived. The tangaryan family is the best of them. What is more ironic is that the refugees who were defeated by the warelians and had to flee to Westeros were eventually conquered by the tangaryan family who inherited part of the warelian civilization. "Yes! I hope varelia will build a huge portal for me when the conditions are ripe. But these ungrateful bastards have sealed me underground for thousands of years!" At the last word, cronada''s voice was full of anger. Even the surrounding magma seemed to be affected by its strong emotion and erupted violently again. Feeling the suffocating heat wave, Zhang Cheng calmly stepped back for two steps, pointed to the radiant red lens meteorite on the ground and asked, "what about this? How did this get into your hand?" Kronada cautiously covered the meteorite with his claws and replied proudly: "Of course, it''s the use of the warelians! You have to understand that there are always a small group of unsuccessful or dissatisfied with the reality in an ethnic group. They are full of ambition and eager to leave and obtain power and status through some extraordinary means. I released an illusion to a woman of a small family, making her think that the whole warelian civilization is about to be destroyed. Then soon, She couldn''t wait to see me, and I made a deal with her, which was to bring the meteorite back to me. " "This woman doesn''t happen to be named tangorian?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Sorry, I can''t remember her name. Anyway, she has neither excellent magic talent nor very smart, so it''s not worth my attention. On the contrary, you have a magic power I''ve never seen, which may help me break the seal. Now answer me, do you want to make a deal with me?" Cronada asked, lowering her head and staring at the flowing eyes of two lava plates. There is no doubt that answering "no" in this state is absolutely a stupid behavior. Zhang Cheng is neither stupid nor joking about his life for the sake of so-called face or backbone, so he nodded without thinking: "yes, I do. But you have to tell me what kind of force has bound you. In addition, I also want to know what kind of reward will you get if I release you?" Seeing that the tiny human in front of him did not refuse, crona Dutton showed his satisfaction, waved his tail and beat the huge dragon crystal stone plate standing in the middle. "That''s it! The Dragon King of the warelians created a powerful spell based on the knowledge of blood magic I provided. He poured this spell into the stone tablet. As soon as I left the stone tablet for more than 20 meters, I would immediately fall into a state of extreme weakness, and the farther away I was, the closer I was to death. Your task is to find a way to destroy it. Remember, fire and pure physical attack It''s of no use. " "Oh? Isn''t it a stone tablet that records the magic of the varayans?" the expression on Zhang Cheng''s face suddenly became a little strange. "That''s right! It records some magic knowledge, but its main function is to bind me, okay? Don''t talk nonsense and act quickly. You don''t want to go anywhere until you destroy it." The voice just fell! Cronada sneezed without warning, and a hot flame shot out of his nostrils. It was only a short distance from Zhang Cheng. The threat was self-evident. "Can you excuse me? I need some time to conduct a comprehensive inspection of the stone tablet!" Zhang Cheng was not frightened by the other party. He even took the initiative to push the dragon''s wings two steps forward and stood alone in front of the Shuo Da Long Jing stone tablet. He knows very well that he seems to be in a very dangerous situation, but in fact he is quite safe, at least before he loses his use value. As for how to get out of trouble next, don''t worry, especially the red crystal meteorite is next to you. You should try to get it. In this way, a human less than 1.85 meters tall, standing next to a huge dragon like a hill, devoted himself to studying the black stone tablet. Eric, hiding in the distance, clenched his fist and showed naked jealousy and envy in his eyes. How he hoped that the person who could make a deal with the dragon was himself Chapter 163 The huge stone tablet is slightly transparent black, and the interior is densely covered with white lines like spider webs. As long as it is impacted by external forces, these lines will suddenly release light white light, and then absorb all forces and rebound to the force applicator in another form. In short, it has strong physical protection. Although it is uncertain where the limit is, there is no doubt that before powerful machinery is added, it is impossible to destroy the internal structure by muscle strength alone, even the giant dragon like a hill is no exception. As for fire immunity, it comes from those dark red things like blood inside the stone tablet. To be exact, that is the form of valerian plasma after coagulation. Zhang Cheng once studied the blood of danilis, the "dragon mother", and knew that the blood of the Valerians contained a substance very similar to dragon blood, which could enable them to obtain incredible flame resistance. Similarly, if a large amount of blood is mixed with other materials, such as soil, steel, or anything else, you can obtain good flame resistance. Moreover, the blood in the Longjing stone plate is not only the blood itself, but also sends out a chilling smell of death. I''m afraid that in addition to the blood, it also imprisons the souls of a large number of dead people. After understanding this, Zhang Cheng immediately showed an expression of surprise on his face, then turned around and asked, "did you give the varelians their own blood?" Cronada nodded and replied: "Yes! In order to enable the varelians to acquire certain magic talents, I should select ten people and transform them with dragon blood, and only four survived. Finally, they united to kill all the men in the group, and only let their offspring combine through close relatives to ensure that the magic talents will not die out with the passage of time. Why Does the seal have anything to do with my blood? " "Of course it does! God! I really don''t know how to describe it! Don''t you understand that doing so means connecting yourself closely with the varelians, who seem to be your descendants. See the solidified red in the stone tablet? Thousands of varelians have made cruel and bloody sacrifices and cursed you with their blood and soul. As long as their souls are saved You''ll never leave until you''re released. "Zhang Cheng explained, quietly approaching the location of the meteorite. "Damn! These ungrateful traitors! I gave them strength! Taught them knowledge! In the end, they cursed me with death?!" cronada roared angrily. "That''s right! They not only curse you, but also protect the curse. Take this huge stone tablet for example. Firstly, it is not a whole piece, but is made up of countless palm sized dragon crystals. Each piece is attached with a special material I don''t know the Tao and enchanted, which can withstand huge external impact. Secondly, a large number of vares Leah people''s blood ensures that this stone tablet will not melt under the Dragon flame. Finally, and most importantly, it absorbs the power in your body all the time. That is, without supplement, the longer you are imprisoned, the weaker you will feel. However, the varelians obviously didn''t expect that you will get a meteorite emitting strong energy radiation ¡­¡± In order to provoke the dragon''s anger and make his mood out of control, Zhang Cheng began to consciously guide the topic. Obviously, with his previous conversation, he found a fatal weakness of the other party, that is, being too arrogant. Thousands of years ago, it was this arrogance that made cronada defeated and imprisoned by the varelians, but it did not learn a lesson from it. So far, it has not realized how cunning and dangerous the human beings standing in front of it are. "Then tell me! Can you break it?" the dragon was completely unaware of all kinds of hidden small movements, stood up and shook his huge body, and asked impatiently. "I can try. But before that, you have to tell me what magic knowledge you have taught the Valerians so that I can be more fully prepared." after that, Zhang Cheng raised his head and looked straight into the dragon''s eyes. Cronada also stared at him. After a full minute, he raised his mouth and threatened with a slightly ironic tone: "don''t think I don''t understand your intention, but it doesn''t matter, I don''t care. Remember, if you can''t meet my requirements in the end, you should know the consequences." Zhang Cheng smiled disapprovingly and shrugged his shoulders: "Hehe, I know very well. Now please start quickly. After all, I can''t last long in such a hot environment. If I die, it''s hard for you to find another person to help. At present, magic has become a legendary thing in the outside world, and there are few people who master magic power. I assure you that none of them can compete with me In the same breath. " "Hum!" cronada spewed out a golden flame from her nostrils to express her disdain, and did not continue to entangle too much. About two or three minutes later, it began to talk about fire and blood magic. Especially the latter, it makes people''s scalp numb. As the name suggests, blood magic is a spell that uses blood relationship, sacrifice and torture living people to obtain supernatural power. The caster should not only be powerful, but also always ensure that his heart will not be distorted by darkness, otherwise the reverse phagocytosis of blood magic is not fun. However, the power of blood magic is also very powerful, the most typical of which is the shadow killer summoned by the red witch Melissa Zhuo. In addition, the Dragon Kings of varelia can also sacrifice one dragon to obtain all the strength of the dragon in a short time, including incredible muscle, vitality, flame spitting, and even turn the shape into a dragon. As for the flame spell, it is nothing more than transforming mysterious energy into flame form. Dalaran''s research in this aspect is far more in-depth than that of the dragon. Zhang Cheng''s only gain is to figure out how to use the energy of the song of ice and fire world more effectively and quickly to shape the spell form. In other words, he finally broke the shackles of limiting his power and was free to cast any known spell. Of course, as a novice, he still needs a little time to practice if he wants to apply it to actual combat. Maybe it was too focused. Cronada didn''t find the tiny human in front of her. In less than ten minutes, she released all the arcane skills stored in her body, and then frantically extracted energy from the red meteorite to fill them. After a while, the energy in Zhang Cheng''s body was several times more than before, and the hands hidden under his sleeves began to release light white light and cold Chapter 164 Energy! Endless energy! Perhaps after coming to this world, the energy stored in his body has been in a semi dry state. Therefore, when the restrictions are untied, Zhang Cheng immediately feels like a huge sponge and absorbs energy several times more than before. Although these energies are far less pure than the arcane energy provided by well water, they are more active, especially for the influence of various elements, which is far more powerful than any known energy. This means that using this energy to release spells such as fire and frost is more than twice as powerful, but the power of deformation spells, flash spells and Arcane Missiles will be greatly reduced, even serious mistakes. Feeling the abundant energy flowing in his blood vessels, he took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Don''t act rashly first. After all, breaking the shackles does not mean defeating the giant dragon like a hill in front of us. In addition, even if he can barely defeat him, Zhang Cheng does not intend to do so. He prefers to use his mind and wisdom to achieve his goals rather than risking his life to confront powerful enemies. "After defeating the loina people, the varelians obtained a kind of magic knowledge that can manipulate water from each other. However, due to physical problems, they did not manipulate magic other than fire and blood. However, the Dragon King was not reconciled and convened the best scholars and mages at that time to study together. Finally, although they still could not control water like the loina people, they did not I realized the essence of energy. Since then, the varelians began to avoid my surveillance and carry out their own secret research. When I found out, their progress had far exceeded expectations... " While reviewing the past history, cronada told about the development of warelian magic civilization. As a dragon who has witnessed the development, rise and finally sweep the whole world of the vareyans, what it knows is far more credible than those legends and books, and it has also revealed many mysteries. For example, before the end of the Holocaust, why did the prophetess of the tangorian family suddenly know that the disaster was coming, and why did she firmly persuade the whole family to migrate to the outpost "Longshi island" in the western continent. It was not that she really had any prophecy, but that she was confused by the illusion created by the dragon. The two sides finally reached a deal, and the red meteorite was the core of the deal. No wonder the tangorian family never planned to return to this hometown. It was not that they didn''t want to come back to receive the huge heritage of the valerian civilization, but that they knew that there was a powerful dragon under the island and were angry with the betrayal of the valerian people. "According to you, the magic of rebounding external forces should be the water mage from the loina people?" Zhang Cheng gently touched the stone tablet that was not too hot even if it was soaked in magma. Normally, even if the stone tablet is not completely melted, it should exceed hundreds of degrees Celsius, but now it is only about 60 degrees Celsius at most. Kronada gently nodded his huge head: "yes! At least I didn''t teach the vareans similar knowledge. What, have you thought of a way to destroy it?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and pretended to meditate for a few minutes. Suddenly, he asked, "have you heard the principle of overheating, expansion and contraction?" "Hot expansion and cold contraction? What do you mean?" the Dragon obviously failed in physics, and his face was confused and puzzled. "Very simple! According to one hypothesis, everything in the world is composed of countless small particles that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye. When the temperature rises, the vibration amplitude of small particles will increase, resulting in the volume of the article becoming larger. When the temperature decreases, the vibration amplitude of small particles will also decrease, resulting in the volume of the article becoming smaller." Zhang Cheng explained the principle of heat expansion and cold contraction. "Hum! The world is made up of particles that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye? Is this the hypothesis put forward by that madman or idiot? Do you believe it?" cronada made a naked mockery and irony without mercy. "Hehe, maybe, but it''s true that the volume of the object will become larger when the temperature rises, and it''s also true that the volume will become smaller when the temperature drops." Zhang Cheng didn''t try to argue. He doesn''t want to waste time giving a popular science lesson to a dragon destined to become an enemy with himself. "Does it have anything to do with the destruction of the stone tablet?" cronada asked, raising his front paw and fiddling with the lava around him. "Of course! Please imagine what would happen if I completely frozen this stone tablet first, and then you were heating it with hot Longyan?" after that, Zhang Cheng immediately pulled out a knife for cutting meat and released the cold air in his right hand. In the blink of an eye, the dagger was frozen from inside to outside. Then he inserted the front part of the dagger into the magma, and then pulled it out to freeze. After repeated several times, the steel materials finally could not bear the repeated ravages, and broke several pieces of the city with a bang. Holding half a dagger, Zhang Cheng explained with a smile: "see? Rapid heating and sudden cooling are fatal to any solid substance. This is true for steel that is a good conductor of heat, not to mention Longjing, a non good conductor. Do you know where the endless yellow sand in the desert comes from? There is not sand at the beginning, but the lack of plants to block the sun in the desert. A large number of stones are continuously exposed every day, which makes the surface temperature rise rapidly, the volume begins to expand, and the heat is slowly transferred to the interior. Once at night, the ambient temperature drops rapidly, and the outside of the stone begins to shrink, but the inside maintains high temperature and expands outward. The internal structure of the stone will soon be destroyed as it shrinks and expands. Maybe we can''t see anything in a day or two. In a few months or even years or decades, the stones will slowly break and become smaller and smaller. The result is the gravel we see. " When cronada saw this scene, her eyes lit up and couldn''t wait to urge, "what are you waiting for? Hurry up and freeze this damn stone! I''ll break it immediately!" "Don''t worry, I still have a small technical problem to solve. You know, the rapid freezing of such a huge stone tablet is far beyond my ability. I need an energy source to supplement continuously, otherwise I will exhaust all my strength before covering the whole surface." At this moment, Zhang Cheng revealed his fox tail. There is no doubt that his only goal is the red meteorite emitting strong radiation energy. When the meteorite arrives, he will escape immediately. As for the release of the dragon, it has not been taken into account from beginning to end. Idiots want to release a terrible monster enough to break the balance of the world Chapter 165 "Do you want it?" cronada gently fiddled with the meteorite with red crystals, his eyes full of vigilance and examination. Obviously, for it, this meteorite means not only strength, but also whether it can live for a long time. As such a huge magical creature, it needs to absorb huge energy every day to maintain its basic needs. Perhaps nothing can be seen in the decades just passed by the comet, but once the diffuse energy in the air begins to become thin, some special organs will begin to fail and age rapidly, eventually leading to death. To some extent, the radiant energy emitted by meteorites all the time is equivalent to a life support system, so even fools will not easily give it to others. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly knew that he had touched the other party''s bottom line and deliberately pretended to be indifferent: "Please don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to get it, just borrow it. Do you think I have the ability to threaten you in this place full of magma? In addition, it is you, not me, who are eager to break the seal and regain freedom, so the choice is in your hand." Cronada narrowed her eyes and seemed to be considering the danger of the matter. After a full minute, the desire for freedom finally conquered everything. It carefully held the crystal like meteorite in its claws, put it in front of Zhang Cheng, and threatened with a low voice: "human beings, don''t try to play any tricks, otherwise I guarantee you will taste a taste more terrible than death." "Thank you for your trust. Please rest assured that I haven''t lived enough and won''t take the initiative to die." Zhang Cheng bowed down and picked up a meteorite the size of an adult''s head. As soon as he started, he immediately realized why such a small thing could release the power to destroy everything in an instant. The reason is very simple. The energy contained in this small crystal is equivalent to the total energy scattered by 10000 times the red comet every time it passes through the world of the song of ice and fire. Moreover, it is still so highly compressed that just holding it in the hand can provide countless benefits to the holder. For example, slowly transform yourself to have a better magical constitution, and then continuously supplement energy consumption, etc. In short, as the Dragon King Valeria expected, whoever can integrate this meteorite with himself can become a God walking in the world. At least nothing can compete with it in the world of the song of ice and fire. As for the strange ghosts regarded as the "number one enemy" in the plot, even the ancestors and the sons of the forest can defeat them. It is also easy to replace them with the warelian civilization in its heyday. They are not qualified to stand in front of the "God". "Human! What are you waiting for? Start quickly!" when he found that Zhang Cheng was still in place for a long time, cronada immediately urged. Somehow, after the meteorite left its control, there was always an inexplicable uneasiness in its heart, as if something bad would happen next. "No problem! Please step back a little. I need a few minutes to prepare." Zhang Cheng quietly took out a Rune Stone from his pocket and activated it. Then he raised his other hand and pressed it on the huge Longjing stone tablet to release white frozen air. In the blink of an eye, the hard ice spread in all directions with the contact surface as the center In about five or six minutes, he completely frozen the whole stone tablet, and with the loss of time, the ice became thicker and thicker. The cold air alone solidified and hardened a small part of the hot magma below. After ten minutes, the volume of the stone tablet surface began to shrink slowly because of the cold, but the interior still maintained a considerable high temperature and expanded outward. Suddenly! A harsh click came from the upper right corner. Only a very obvious crack emerged! However, like a spider''s web, the white lines also began to shine, repairing the cracks bit by bit. "Great! Great! Go on! Don''t stop!" the dragon who saw the hope of breaking the seal stood up and roared with excitement. It has tried countless methods, but in the end, without exception, it failed. To be exact, it can''t even leave a small notch on the surface of the stone tablet. But now, after a long period of freezing, there are serious cracks on the surface of the stone tablet. It believes that as long as it continues, it is only a matter of time to destroy it. For the first time in thousands of years, it feels so close to flying freely back to the sky again Aware that the other party''s attention has been attracted by the cracks on the surface of the stone tablet, Zhang Cheng slightly tilted his mouth, quickly stepped back and shouted, "it''s now! Burn it with dragon fire!" "Roar!!!!!" With a deafening roar, cronada opened her big mouth full of sharp teeth and spewed hot dragon inflammation directly ahead. As an ancient dragon that has lived for countless years, its flame is no longer red, but dazzling white gold. Even the air is twisted under the terrible high temperature, so that the eyes can''t see clearly ahead. Zhang Cheng, who was waiting for this moment, did not hesitate to crush the glowing Rune on his hand, and then bowed slightly to the dragon who was still concentrating on spitting: "sorry, dear mother of dragons, I temporarily decided to change my mind and did not intend to cooperate with you. Anyway, I have told you the way to break the seal, haven''t I?" The voice just fell! His body slowly became transparent, as if it could disappear at any time. "No!!!! how dare you deceive me?!" Aware that something was wrong, cronada immediately stopped the fire, turned his head, roared and flapped down with strong wings. Eric hiding in the corner didn''t know when he appeared behind Zhang Cheng. He fiercely raised his sword and stabbed it down. At the same time, he said with a grim smile: "I''m sorry, sir, I don''t want to betray you on purpose. I just hope to get a chance, a chance to change my destiny." At this critical moment, Zhang Cheng calmly raised his right hand and released the ice pick technique he had secretly prepared for a long time. Unable to prevent Eric, his whole body was immediately crushed by countless pieces of ice, and his internal organs and bones were even exposed in several places. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The severe pain made him scream and desperately tried to plug back the fallen intestines. However, it is a pity that everything is in vain. Unless there is a complete modern medical system or a powerful magic potion for an injury of this degree, it will die of excessive blood loss in a few minutes at most. "Don''t say I''m sorry, I understand what you think. What''s more, I haven''t really given you even a little trust from the beginning. How can it be called betrayal?" After saying these ironic words, Zhang Cheng''s vague figure dissipated into the air with a slap. The next second, the dragon''s strong wings crossed the air and hit the ground directly, making a huge noise Chapter 166 "No! No! No! No! Liar! You damn humans are despicable liars! I''ll kill you all! Kill you all!" Seeing the precious meteorite taken away, cronada immediately fell into a state of great madness, waving his wings, tail and claws to smash everything he could touch around. In addition to the central Longjing stone slab still standing, the rest, whether hard rock or hot magma, have been destroyed. What''s more, as its mood began to get out of control, the dormant volcano under the whole island suddenly erupted without warning. After hearing a loud bang, the hot magma spewed out from the ground, accompanied by a large amount of volcanic ash. In just a few minutes, the sky over the sea area was covered by a terrible haze. Countless dust fell rapidly from the sky. In less than a few minutes, Gongfu accumulated more than half a meter deep. In a few hours or so, the island will be completely covered with volcanic ash. The soldiers and sailors who had stayed in the camp found this. Without saying a word, they immediately rowed a small boat back to the ship, then pulled out the anchor and set sail to avoid the devil like sea area. Flying in the blue sky, Kulo kelba seemed to get some orders. He grabbed a huge wooden box placed behind the ruins of the high tower and flew directly to the direction of Jun Lincheng, completely ignoring the panicked crew. Not long after the ships and Dragons left, several other islands near the sea also made huge noises one after another, followed by the dazzling red flame, which turned the sky red. The violent crustal activity even triggered a terrible tsunami. The huge waves of more than 50 meters went straight to the Northern Peninsula. It is estimated that the villages and towns near the coast will disappear under the impact of the tsunami, and tens of thousands of people will die, More people will die in the next epidemic and hunger. However, as one of the culprits of all this, Zhang Cheng has now left the site of the incident far away. To be exact, it has been transmitted back to the basement of the house in Junlin city. Obviously, in order to prevent being able to retreat when in danger, he had already placed a transmission Rune here. Once he finds that the situation is bad, he directly activates the other half of the rune. After 60 seconds of preparation time, he can safely transfer to the location of the other half of the rune. Of course, due to the huge consumption of ultra long distance transmission, all transmission runes sold by Dalaran are one-time. In fact, because the price was too expensive, Zhang Cheng only sold four groups in case of emergency. He didn''t expect to come in handy so soon. Of course, compared with the red crystalline meteorite with strong energy radiation on its hand, it is not worth mentioning that it consumes only a set of precious transmission runes. As long as he can get the meteorite, he is even willing to exchange his own dragon. As for the life and death of the residents around the peninsula, he doesn''t care at all. Only endless knowledge and power is the ultimate goal worth pursuing. "So... Should I first sort out the magic knowledge I just got, or should I study the mystery of this meteorite?" Zhang Cheng muttered to himself, took off his cloak, wrapped the meteorite, opened the door and walked out of the dark basement. As soon as he walked out, he slammed Dana, the little maid who was going to get flour. The 17-year-old girl was shocked, quickly saluted and asked incoherently, "big... Sir! Why are you in the cellar? No, no, when did you come back?" "Relax, don''t be nervous. I just came back. Tell me what happened in Junlin city when I left?" Zhang Cheng was obviously in a very good mood, with a friendly smile on his face. "Well... The biggest thing is the wedding between King joffrey and miss Margaret! Since the wedding was decided, the tiller family in Gaoting has continuously transported the urgently needed food, vegetables and meat into the city. Now the price of food has basically fallen back to the normal level. Oh, Lord tillion came yesterday afternoon and asked me to send you a letter." Then Dana hurriedly touched her body for a long time, and finally took out a letter covered with mud. Zhang Cheng then glanced at it, smiled and sighed, "it seems that my friend is not very satisfied with his marriage and family." "Not very satisfied? Miss Sansa is so beautiful and comes from a famous family. Lord Tyrion has no reason to be dissatisfied?" the little maid muttered in a puzzled voice. "Hehe, you are too young to understand the mystery. Well, go ahead and visit the newlyweds. You don''t have to prepare lunch and dinner for me." Zhang Cheng doesn''t intend to waste too much words with a maid who doesn''t know anything. After hiding the meteorite, he immediately leaves the house and walks to Tyrion''s residence. But he didn''t realize that as soon as he walked out of the door with his front foot, several children wandering nearby immediately slipped into the alley. In less than half an hour, Wallis, the chief intelligence officer hiding in the deepest part of the Red Castle, got the news. He stared at the small words on the note and whispered expressionless for five minutes: "finally back? It seems that it''s time for them to do it..." At the same time, in the largest brothel on the Silk Street, "little finger" bertier berisch also got the news, sneered and said to himself, "I don''t care who you are! And no matter what magic you master! You''re dead this time!" I''m afraid Zhang Cheng will never think that he was targeted by two of the best conspirators in Westeros shortly after he returned to King''s landing. He is now considering whether to speed up the development of the plot so that he can go back quickly. Because after getting the meteorite, the world has not much value for him. Instead of staying and wasting time, it''s better to finish the task and leave early. The dragon, far below the ruined island of varelia, has now regained its senses, spilling a drop of hot dragon blood on Eric, who is dying, with an unknown spell in his mouth. Blink! Eric, who had only half a breath left, jumped up and trembled involuntarily, and then the damaged muscles, blood vessels, internal accounts and skin began to regroup and regenerate at a very fast speed. Finally, when everything is repaired, he has changed from a mature, strong and vigorous middle-aged man to a handsome young man with long silver blond hair, fair skin and tall figure, especially a pair of charming lavender eyes. Any woman can''t help being crazy when she sees it. "Go! Servant! Go and find the meteorite for me! And bring back the damn thief!" cronada roared at Eric, who was reborn. "As you wish, my great master." Eric knelt on one knee and saluted with extreme humility Chapter 167 "Welcome! Welcome back to King''s landing, my dear friend." As soon as we met, the little devil opened his arms and gave Zhang Cheng a warm hug. Perhaps after a bitter war, he seems to have matured a lot, especially the obvious scar on his face, which adds a bit of unique charm out of thin air. "Thank you! It''s great to see you safe. You know, the last time I left, you were still lying in bed in a coma and your face was as white as a corpse. But look now, you not only recovered your health, but also married a beautiful young wife. Congratulations, Tyrion. Besides, I''m sorry to miss your wedding." Zhang Cheng bent down and smiled and patted each other on the back. As a person who knows quite well about the plot, he obviously knows very well that this nominal marriage will not last long. What''s more, Sansa Stark is a typical shallow and vain girl. She will only be interested in those men who are noble, young and handsome. As for the hidden soul under the appearance, she doesn''t have enough experience and vision to appreciate it for the time being. In Zhang Cheng''s eyes, the little devil is many times stronger than Loras tiller and joffrey, both in character and ability. Unfortunately, Sansa didn''t realize the advantages of her nominal legal husband. She only noticed her dwarf height and slightly ugly appearance. She even dreamed of marrying Loras not long ago. She did not understand that she had already become a powerful tool for competing for the rule of the north. What men want from her is not bullshit love, but her young and beautiful body and uterus that can give birth to healthy offspring. "Ha ha! Man, don''t joke. I believe you should know that this marriage is not what I want at all. What''s more, so far, I haven''t even kissed the bride''s lips, how can I be a husband and wife." Tyrion laughed at himself, revealing a trace of bitterness and helplessness. So far, he is still angry that his father tywin ignored his great achievements and took the power of the prime minister from himself. After all, as a saying goes, right is a deadly poison. After being infected, most people will be desperate to keep it at any cost. The little devil himself is a dwarf, a disabled person who has been criticized and discriminated against. Only when he holds power can he feel respect and fear from the attitude of others. There is no doubt that he does not want to lose power, let alone the respect he has won so hard. Most importantly, it was only during the period when he became the former prime minister that he felt that he really lived like a person, a man named Tyrion Lannister. Others respect his excellent personal ability, not the famous family behind his name. Zhang Cheng was once an ordinary person and knew how he felt when he began to become different. Now if he is given two choices, one is to return to the original world and be an ordinary person, and the other is to continue this dangerous game that may die at any time, he will definitely choose the latter without thinking. The reason is very simple. He has tasted the taste of power. He would rather face all kinds of challenges than return to ordinary again. Perhaps it was this restlessness hidden in the subconscious that was selected by the owner of parchment and began a series of subsequent incredible adventures. Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng suddenly felt that the little devil was a little sad. He always tried his best to show his best quality and was eager to be recognized by people, especially his father tywin Lannister. However, it is a pity that tywin did not regard Tyrion as his son from beginning to end. In his eyes, only James is the only heir of the Lannister family. And Tyrion, Tyrion is just a disgrace to the family, a deformity that should not have come to the world Of course, Zhang Cheng is not stupid enough to tell the truth. He smiled, shrugged his shoulders and joked, "ha ha, it seems that you have a lot of resentment. Let''s go inside and talk slowly. I also want to see your beautiful wife by the way." "What are you waiting for? I just got some bottles of good Dorn wine the day before yesterday, and you will like it." the little devil raised his arm and made a gesture of invitation, and then took the initiative to lead the way. About a few minutes later, they came to a place that looked like a living room. Shansha found that someone came in and hurriedly got up to salute, but when she saw the appearance of Chu, the whole person was stunned, and her eyes even revealed a trace of fear. "Long time no see, Miss stark. Oh, sorry, I should change my name to your wife. Why, is there anything dirty on my face? Why are you staring at me like this?" Zhang Cheng undoubtedly sensed the other party''s mood and said tentatively with a smile. He felt that shansha''s reaction was probably influenced by the "little finger". Maybe the ambitious said something bad behind her back to prevent herself from getting too close to the girl. "No! Nothing! I... I''m just a little surprised. When did you return to King''s landing?" shansha immediately tried to change the topic. "Not long. No, one of the things I came back to is to visit you newlyweds and send you a blessing." Zhang Cheng replied with a friendly look without deep study. "Thank you very much. Now that you''re here, I have to tell the kitchen to make the lunch rich. Excuse me for a moment." then Sansa lifted her skirt and saluted, quickly disappearing around the corner outside the room. After seeing her back disappear completely, Zhang Cheng turned and asked the little devil pouring wine: "my friend, your wife seems a little afraid of me?" Tyrion drank the glass and casually glanced: "who knows! Since she married me, she has never shown a smiling face. She looks like a frightened bird all day. I can''t blame a poor girl whose father and brother were killed?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and joked in a slightly playful tone: "I can''t see that you are still a gentle and affectionate man. Can you tell me why you are willing to marry her, whether you are in sympathy and protection, or really want to live with her? If it is the latter, I suggest you better let her fulfill her responsibilities and obligations as a wife quickly. Please believe me, this is good for you and her. Many times, stay The next hope that there will never be a result is not a good thing. You don''t think that no one is beating Sansa''s attention after marriage... " Chapter 168 "Ha! When did you care about my marriage? To tell you the truth, I don''t know why I didn''t refuse the marriage at the beginning. Maybe as you said, I sympathize with Sansa''s experience and am eager to protect her. At least after marrying me, Geoffrey can''t continue to blatantly insult and hurt her. As for fulfilling my wife''s responsibilities and obligations, forget it. I''d rather spend some money to find a woman outside than force a girl to do what she doesn''t want to do. In addition, do you think in the current situation, who dares to take Sansa away from me at the risk of offending the Lannister family? It may be that there are many restless guys secretly spying and eager to obtain great benefits by virtue of the prestige established by the stark family''s rule over the north for hundreds of years, but I don''t think anyone dares to take any action. " After that, Tyrion filled himself a glass of wine again and drank it clean. Like many people with serious psychological gap, he began to vent and indulge through drinking after he found that he had lost his precious power. He spent most of his time half drunk and half awake every day. "No, you are wrong, my friend." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "It is undeniable that after the eradication of the baratheon brothers and rob stark, no one in the whole seven countries, except Dorn in the south, has enough strength to challenge the Lannister family. But don''t forget that the most important thing in the world is conspirators and ambitious. Think about it. If someone told Sansa that she could take her home, she would still stay with you, Facing the enemies who killed their father and brother all day? " The little devil was never a political idiot. On the contrary, he was very smart and read countless books. He immediately understood the strong hint revealed in his words. After a few seconds of hesitation, he quickly opened his mouth and said tentatively, "can you tell me who the conspirators and careerists you mean? The Bolton family?" "Bolton? No, no, No. Luce Bolton may be an expert who knows how to preserve his strength and how to stand on the side of the winner at the critical moment, but he is certainly not a conspirator. A real conspirator is always good at hiding himself. As long as you check who Sansa is close to on weekdays, I believe you will come to a conclusion immediately. But I have to remind you that you''d better hurry up, otherwise... " Before Zhang Cheng finished his words, a beautiful young maid came in with a plate. She didn''t even say a word or bow. She just put the food on the table, followed by a very vague eye contact with the little devil, and then turned and disappeared at the end of the corridor. Zhang Cheng saw everything in his eyes. After the maid went away, he joked meaningfully: "I said that you don''t care about your new wife at all. It turned out that you already have someone else in your heart. Please be careful, my friend. I''m not sure how your father, Lord tywin, will react to the news." "I don''t understand what you''re talking about! Please, she''s just a cheap maid." Tyrion deliberately pretended not to care. "Don''t act in front of me. You should know that you can''t deceive me at all. I''m afraid you haven''t realized it. When the maid appeared just now, your eyes almost melted. As a saying goes, the eyes are the window of the soul. No matter how good a person is at lying and cheating, the eyes can never deceive. What''s more, you''re not very good at it Cheat, I''m not your enemy. "Zhang Cheng slightly raised his mouth to expose the other party''s poor acting skills. "Damn it! I''m beginning to hate dealing with you." Tyrion gritted his teeth and complained, and then nervously asked, "are my eyes really as obvious as you said?" "Yes! Very obvious! I think you''d better not meet her when there are outsiders, otherwise it''s just a matter of time to be found. Well, let''s talk about your rich and colorful love life first. It''s time to take out what you promised me." Zhang Cheng said with his right hand. Without any nonsense, Tyrion directly opened a dark grid on the shelf on the right wall, took out a scroll that was a little yellow and full of black spots, and spread it out carefully: "note that this thing is very old, and it will break with a little force." "Relax, I''ll give it back to you at a glance." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and quickly swept through the unclear handwriting on the paper. There is nothing else recorded on the scroll. It is the alchemist guild that has kept the materials and spells for making wildfire for many years. As a knowledge collector, he will not give up anything that may be useful or enlightening to himself. The little devil stood aside and silently observed Zhang Cheng''s absorbed expression, with a bitter smile on his face. You know, before the outbreak of the Heishui River battle, he made many promises in order to win more power as much as possible, but stealing the secret recipe made by wildfire is undoubtedly the most special one. Up to now, he doesn''t understand what the man standing in front of him desires. Wealth? Although Zhang Cheng made a "national disaster fortune" during the siege, he soon spent 7788. right? After seizing Liangshui City, Zhang Cheng delegated his rule to a small bureaucratic system established by himself. He hid in his room all day and didn''t know what to do. Beauty? According to the information obtained by the little devil, Zhang Cheng has not slept with any woman or man so far, and the degree of abstinence is almost comparable to that of the most devout friars. Tyrion''s only certainty is that Zhang Cheng seems to have an unusually strong desire for supernatural forces When the living room fell into silence, Sansa, hiding in the kitchen, quietly turned out a small ring of liquid surrounded by Lavender smoke from her belt, pulled out the cork, poured it into the soup bowl, and quickly stirred it with a spoon when the cook didn''t pay attention until all the purple smoke disappeared completely. The first time she did such a thing, she just felt her heart beating wildly, and the sweat on her back soaked her clothes in just a few seconds. nervous! Uneasy! Panic! Sansha doesn''t know what her mood is at the moment, but she is willing to pay all the price, even if her hands are stained with blood, in order to go home and return to the winter city where she was born and grew up. In order to ensure that the soup in the bowl would be delivered to the right person, she also specially told the maid in charge of delivering vegetables. About three or five minutes later, the bowl of soup with ingredients was placed in front of Zhang Cheng Chapter 169 "Well, what do you see from that old scroll?" Tyrion asked without looking up while drinking the hot soup just served. As a well-read man, he is well aware of the long history of the king''s landing alchemists guild. At the same time, he is also well aware that many people have spied on the production method of wildfire, but for some reason, no one has ever succeeded. Even if many people read the contents recorded on the scroll, they can''t understand how those mysterious spells work. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and replied, "nothing. It''s just some mysterious tricks. The real key to making wildfire is only the last sentence." "The last sentence?" Tyrion quickly put down his spoon, spread out the scroll and read word by word. The last line reads: the hottest flame needs to be watered with blood He subconsciously frowned and whispered in an uncertain tone, "watering the flame with blood? Are you sure it won''t extinguish the flame?" "Hahaha! Think about it. When was the alchemist guild founded and when did they start making wildfire. In fact, the method of making wildfire came from the tangorian family, and the tangorian family came from the brilliant Valeria. That is to say, the method of making wildfire was actually invented by the Valerians. Haven''t you heard of it, Wa Is the magic power that the relians possess blood and fire? "Zhang Cheng explained with a laugh. Perhaps before he met the giant dragon sealed under the island, he thought wild fire was a very mysterious magical material, but now he has understood that the so-called wild fire is actually the same as his own method of making "dragon flame". The only difference is that "dragon flame" is a pure elemental energy condensed with the help of mysterious substances in dragon blood, but wildfire uses the corpse of human beings who died miserably as raw material to obtain the power of terror through the most cruel sacrifice in blood magic. Because the corpse has suffered countless abuse and torture before death, it contains a lot of negative emotions such as pain and resentment. It is very, very unstable. A little carelessness will lead to disastrous consequences. This is also why, in the period when the tangaryan family owned dragons, wildfires rarely appeared in people''s sight, but after the extinction of dragons, they quickly became the secret weapon of the tangaryan Dynasty and were frequently mentioned as a deterrent force. "I see..." the little devil nodded thoughtfully, then pointed to the steaming soup bowl on the table and said, "try the skill of my newly hired chef. His seafood soup is one of the few things that can make me happy except wine." Zhang Cheng glanced down at the bowl of dark food in front of him. He didn''t know what was put in it. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. To tell the truth, he is a little afraid to compliment the so-called "delicious food" in Westeros. Not to mention the "pigeon pie", which makes people a little creepy. Even the most common broth and roast whole pig will be added with some strange ingredients, such as antler powder and honey, to ensure that he will never want to eat the second bite after the first bite. Most of the time, when attending the banquet, he mainly eats fresh fruit, and cooked food will never be touched. Tyrion obviously didn''t know what Zhang Cheng was thinking at the moment. He hurried, "drink it while it''s hot! I promise you''ll love it." "OK, I''ll try." Zhang Cheng picked up the spoon and took a sip. After much hesitation, he finally decided to take a drink first. Anyway, it won''t kill anyone. There is no strange taste, no messy condiments, some are just the freshness of unknown clam meat and shrimp, and the black part is soft seaweed. After a while, Zhang Cheng drank the soup in the bowl, then stood up and said to the little devil, "it tastes good. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll leave first. I have to see joffrey while it''s still early, but he keeps writing letters to me." "Joffrey?" Tyrion was stunned at first, followed by a disgusting complaint on his face. "Damn it! You shouldn''t teach him those dangerous powers! You know? Shortly after you left, he burned six poor servants alive with the magic ring you gave him. Now the whole Red Castle is in danger for fear of becoming the next victim." "Oh? Has he been able to skillfully control the ring and release hot flames?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes revealed a surprised light. You should know that the ring he made for joffrey is actually an extremely unstable experimental product. If the user does not have enough talent and control, all kinds of accidents will occur soon, and may even lead to the user''s tragic death. But joffrey is good. He not only has no accidents, but also controls well, which shows that he has a very good talent and physique. Among all the people he has met so far, Zhang Cheng has only seen this talent in danilis, the last direct member of the tangaryan family. "Don''t mention it! At first, he could only release a nail sized flame through the ring, but later, for some reason, the flame he released became bigger and bigger and the temperature became higher and higher. At present, he was able to roast a horse into a charred body in half a minute. Even my father felt a headache about it and was going to discuss it with you. In addition, you had the news of a dragon two days ago It''s back to King''s landing. You''d better be prepared. " Tyrion didn''t intend to hide anything, so he told everything he knew. Maybe he resented tywin''s extremely unfair attitude, or he planned to regain his rights with the help of honesty. In short, he didn''t choose to stand on the side of the Lannister family this time. "I see. Thank you, dear friend. I owe you once. If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can come to me at any time, and I will help you." after saying this, Zhang Cheng leaned slightly and left the little devil''s residence quickly. He didn''t notice that as soon as her front feet left, Sansa tied a bright red cloth strip to the column of the balcony on the second floor. Hiding in the dark, two figures in cloaks immediately followed behind, neither too close nor too far away. After about ten minutes, when Zhang Cheng got into a sparsely populated alley, they immediately separated and blocked the narrow alley one after another. Zhang Cheng stopped alertly, turned around and asked expressionless, "who ordered you to come? If you say who was behind the scenes, I can consider making your death pain faster..." Chapter 170 "Hum! You are as arrogant as the rumor!" One of them, wearing a dark red cloak, sneered and took off his hood, revealing a stunning face. There is no doubt that she is a woman, and she is also a very beautiful woman. Especially her two deep vicissitudes of life eyes seem to see through everything in the world and send out incredible charm from the inside out. However, what Zhang Cheng noticed was not only the beauty and temperament of the other party, but also the ruby hanging at the end of the necklace around his neck. Only the blind can not feel the powerful magic power contained there. Even ordinary people with a little sensitivity can realize how unusual this gem is. After a moment of hesitation, he immediately raised his mouth and joked in a slightly pondering tone: "priestess of rahlo? Do you happen to be melisandro?" "Melisandra? No, don''t compare me with her. I''m the first follower of the king of light and the most loyal servant. My faith in him is as tenacious as steel." the woman said as she walked slowly forward. Without any armor or weapons, she didn''t seem to be afraid of the close fight that might occur. "The first follower? You''re jinwala!" Zhang Cheng''s pupil suddenly contracted. If we say that among the characters in the whole story of the song of ice and fire, who has the most sense of mystery and has the strongest magic ability, it is not melisandra, the witch in red, who occupies a lot of space, but the first priestess of rahlo. Because no one knows how long she lived, and no books or rumors have recorded how she became the sacrifice of the king of light. The only thing we know is that the religious belief system of the king of light began to spread with her appearance. "Oh? You know my name!" Ginwala raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Of course! I not only know your name, but also know that you have been following danilis''s trend. Can you tell me why you don''t stay in volantis waiting for the so-called son of prophecy and come to King''s landing?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and said tentatively. Ginwala gently stroked the ruby necklace hanging around her neck and replied with a smile: "it''s still necessary to ask? The facts are already in front of you! I''m here to kill you. Don''t worry, I move so fast that you will swallow before you even have time to feel the pain." "Ha ha! Kill me? Are you sure?" Zhang Cheng laughed wildly. Perhaps a few hours ago, when he encountered this situation, he needed to be careful to prevent all the arcane energy he had left. But now, he not only has abundant new energy in his body, but also can continuously absorb it from the surrounding air. In addition, with various powerful damaging spells invented by Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom, there is no problem even destroying an army alone. powerful! He has never been so sure that his own strength can defeat all enemies blocking the way forward! Perhaps in the magical earth and Azeroth, his strength is only in the middle and lower reaches, but in the world of ice and fire song, no one can defeat him except the huge dragon sealed underground. "Aha! It seems you haven''t noticed, have you?" Ginwala leaned forward slightly, and a mocking expression appeared on her face. "What do you mean?!" Zhang Cheng subconsciously felt that something was wrong and immediately frowned. "Feel your body and try to use those interesting magic..." Ginwala continued to hint in a cat playing mouse tone. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng hurriedly tried to extract energy to shape the spell form. However, at the moment of extraction, he suddenly found that he could not control the energy stored in his body for some reason, as if something had isolated the connection between him and energy. "Damn it! What have you done to me?" Zhang Chengqiang asked loudly, resisting the impulse to take out his magic sword and cut the other party in half. It was the first time since he gained magic ability that he had lost his spell casting ability. His heart was full of tension and anxiety. Ginwala shrugged her shoulders proudly: "Nothing. I just added some special ingredients to the soup you just drank. Please remember that you should always be humble in front of the king of light. He has power you can never reach. Well, that''s all for chatting. Next, I''ll kill you. Don''t be mistaken. Personally, there is no contradiction between us, but you are an uncertain factor , I must root you out to ensure that the prophecy will come true. " "It''s not certain who will kill who! If you think I''m a lamb to be slaughtered without magic, it''s a big mistake." Zhang Cheng slowly drew out the soul arrest messenger from his waist and prepared for the battle. To tell the truth, if he could, he really didn''t want to release all the power of this magic sword. Every time he released it, he could clearly feel his consciousness and way of thinking, and would move closer to a darker direction. In other words, this sword will unknowingly erode the soul and make it more vicious and evil. "No, you''re wrong. I never meant to despise you. On the contrary, I attached great importance to you, so I brought a helper." after saying that, Ginwala made a gesture to the man blocked at the other end of the alley. Without saying a word, the latter immediately drew out a short sword with burning light and launched a sprint at a very fast speed. Because of the fast relationship and the red cloak, his whole person was like a flaming flame. "Die!" Zhang Cheng was not confused by the fiery red scene in front of him. He suddenly raised his long sword and made a straight stab. He believed that the enemy''s short sword must not be as long as his own sword, so if he stabbed, the first injured must be the other party. But when the man in the cloak rushed near, he found how wrong he was When the sharp blade of the soul detaining messenger stabbed into the other party''s body, a dazzling fire came out, and then the sword passed through unimpeded without any obstruction. But the fiery dagger held by the enemy was getting closer and closer, approaching his fragile throat. As a mage, Zhang Cheng quickly realized that the mysterious guy in front of him was not a human at all, but a polymer of some fire element. He made a quick decision and did not continue to choose to fight. He rolled on the spot twice to avoid the fatal part. Even so, his shoulder was still badly burned, emitting bursts of burnt smell. What''s more terrible is that there is no pain in the burned part, which means that there may be some unknown toxin in the flame Chapter 171 "How do you feel now? Don''t you feel any pain? Don''t worry. In a short time, the power from the heart of the holy flame will completely purify you from the body to the soul. No one can interfere with the reincarnation of azol yahai, and no one can prevent him from completing the final prophecy." jinvara raised his chin and issued a victory declaration in advance. "You made a mistake, woman, a huge mistake you can''t bear..." Feeling the strange feeling from the burned part, Zhang Cheng''s face suddenly became gloomy, and his black eyes twinkled with chilling light. In particular, the black fog on the surface of the magic sword held by the long hand seems to be becoming more and more rich, and even occasionally you can clearly see the faces of pain, distortion and despair. Since many souls of the dead have been transformed into dead spirits, the ability of the soul arrest messenger is no longer as simple as a sword. As long as the holder is willing to make some evil promise, the sword will immediately give back the holder''s incomparable strength, agility and physical strength. In addition, it can release all the detained dead at one breath to make indiscriminate attacks, forming a dead land without grass. If we take King''s landing city as an example, Zhang Cheng only needs to kill all the residents in the nearby streets, he will immediately get an army of dead souls, and the professional level of the dark guard will rise rapidly. Perhaps a simple physical attack is difficult to cause damage to elemental creatures, but dead spirits are better. On the contrary, they are completely composed of negative energy and are the mortal enemies of all positive energy creatures, even fire. Jinwala obviously didn''t know the horror of the soul detaining messenger. He laughed and joked: "wrong? No, I don''t think I made a mistake. You really made a mistake. You shouldn''t appear, let alone become a troublemaker. Maybe you don''t know who provided me with information and who let Sansa Stark poison you?" "Please don''t insult my intelligence. At present, there is only one person in King''s landing city who can make Sansa obey, that is little finger pettil berrishi. Obviously, he betrayed me and the covenant we signed together. But it doesn''t matter. After you are solved, I will go to him personally and let him understand the consequences of provoking a powerful caster. I He will gradually let his plot planned for many years go bankrupt, and let him taste the pain of losing his rights, wealth, reputation and status. " As Zhang Cheng spoke, he gently cut open his palm and let the dark red blood flow down the sword. In the blink of an eye, the whole sword seemed to boil suddenly, and began to release a cold breath around. A thin layer of ice quickly formed on the surface of some puddles. "Oh? Now that you know what kind of person berish is, why did you choose to form an alliance with him? In addition, it is not only berish who betrayed you, but also your other old friend Wallis. If it weren''t for the help of his birds, I think it would be a bit troublesome to stop you." Ginwala obviously noticed these unusual changes, He took two steps back very carefully. "Very simple! Strictly speaking, I am not a qualified player of the power game. Because I lack enough patience and time, I need some help to quickly complete my plan. But now it doesn''t matter. Whether it''s Wallis or belixi, they don''t understand what I''m after, so I''m the most dangerous enemy Wrong judgment. Next, are you ready to be responsible for the deaths of thousands of people... " The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng held up his magic sword and promised loudly, "in the name of hatred and fear, I will offer the ultimate sacrifice for evil - soul!" moment The skeleton shape at the end of the hilt marked two empty eyes, emitting a penetrating green light without warning. Before kinwala could react, a creepy whine began to surround the alley. About two or three seconds later, translucent dead spirits came out of thin air. They did not stop at all. As soon as they appeared, they went straight through the walls, house by house, and carried out inhuman massacres against innocent residents. What''s more terrible is that after killing the target, they forcibly drag the other party''s soul back and stuff it into the skeleton mark with green light. In about half a minute, the soul will completely degenerate and become a new dead spirit. After repeated several times, more than 200 people in the whole street died quietly, neither screaming nor whining, and some were just dead. Moreover, the death of every resident will have a terrible impact on the nearby environment, especially those plants are withering and rotting rapidly, and the land also exudes the smell of despair and death. Even the mice and cockroaches with the strongest ability to adapt to the environment came out of every corner and ran away like crazy. As for Zhang Cheng Well, he has completely joined the evil camp at the moment. If anyone releases a spell such as "detect evil", he will immediately see the evil light emitting red to purple all over his body. Of course, after paying a huge price, we can naturally obtain the corresponding strong power. Even if he didn''t look at the parchment, he knew that his class level of the dark guard had been directly improved a lot, and the spell like ability in his mind came out one by one. "Desperation aura", "command undead", "demonized weapon", "panic", "summon purgatory servant" Just like the classic saying in the forgotten country, when evil people take refuge in good, they may not come to a good end, but good people who fall into evil will immediately get unimaginable benefits and power. "Interestingly, is this the ability of the dark guard? No wonder so many powerful casters learn some fighting skills for emergencies. It turns out that they are not full to support, but to enable themselves to protect themselves under any circumstances. After all, the world is so big and all kinds of intrigues and tricks emerge one after another. Even the most cautious people will inevitably lose their mind The more you can hold it, the less you will be in a hurry when dealing with emergencies, "Zhang Cheng murmured in a voice that only you can hear, holding the magic sword that keeps making low calls. Feeling the cold and despair in the air, jinwala took a deep breath and roared angrily: "asshole! Do you know what you just did?! you sacrificed this land to the cold God, the sworn enemy of the king of light!" "Hum! Of course I know what I''m doing! But don''t forget, you forced all this! I can tell you clearly that if I think this is not enough to kill you, I will continue to kill more people to gain strength, even if the whole King''s landing turns into a death." Zhang Cheng responded with a sneer. His heart has already become extremely cold, so he won''t care about the death of several NPCs Chapter 172 gloomy and cold! gloomy! despair! Resentment! The scene of hundreds of dead people gathering together is extremely terrible! Not to mention the heavily polluted land, the dark clouds entrenched in the sky that can not be dispersed by the sun, and the rapidly declining ambient temperature remind everyone all the time that extraordinary things are happening here. Several teams of garrison soldiers patrolling the city tried to get close to see what happened, but before they got close to the alley, they were besieged by the dead and became another group of victims in the blink of an eye. As more and more bodies fell at the intersection, even the most idiot guys realized the danger, stopped in panic and gathered together to discuss the secret behind the strange scene and strange death. However, they do not understand that not only these blocks, but also the whole Junlin city is shrouded in the shadow of destruction! In fact, from the moment when Zhang Cheng voluntarily chose to join the evil camp, the previously fragile legal and moral shackles were completely broken, and there was no hesitation in his heart. As long as he can keep himself alive and gain more and more powerful power, he doesn''t care whether the world will be destroyed and the brilliant civilization will not die. Anyway, in his eyes, he is just a passer-by, constantly shuttling through the unfamiliar and familiar world. What he has experienced is only a game, a dangerous and exciting adventure. Why care about the values and outlook on life of ordinary people. You should know that things such as law and morality are by-products derived from maintaining stable social relations. As an outsider who is destined to be unable to integrate into it, he does not need the so-called "friends" or any stable relationship. He only needs to use the simplest and fastest way to get what he needs. As for the resulting destruction or devastating consequences, that is not what he should consider, but what every indigenous people in the world should consider. Ginwala, who has extremely rich life experience, undoubtedly noticed the rapid change of this mental state, frowned and asked: "Are you crazy? Don''t you understand that once the cold God wins the victory of this eternal struggle, the whole world will be shrouded in ice and snow. At that time, all fresh lives will disappear, and all your relatives, friends and lovers will die in this disaster. Even if you survive, you can only be accompanied by loneliness and loneliness." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "Sorry, you made two mistakes. First, I''m not interested in the bullshit story of the king of light and the cold God fighting each other to rule the world. To be exact, I don''t believe a word. Because in my opinion, there is no so-called God in the world. Although I don''t know what the king of light is, he can never be a God. Second, I don''t have relatives, friends and lovers , I was alone from beginning to end, so even if all the life in the world died, it had nothing to do with me. " "Alone? Aren''t you going to have a wedding with that tiller girl? She''s not your lover?" Ginwala''s face showed an unbelievable expression. In the long and long years, she has seen all kinds of people, some greedy, some humble, some honest and some lying, but no one can endure loneliness and solitude for a long time. Even she needs to find a few lovers occasionally to relieve the pain of loneliness by venting her desire. "No, No. you have to understand that marriage does not mean love. In my opinion, there is no so-called love in this world. All the love between men and women initially stems from the reproductive instinct rooted in the subconscious. As we get along with each other for longer and longer, the physiological impulse brought by the reproductive instinct will slowly turn into a solid dependence. You can It can be understood as family affection or habit. What''s more, for me, ELO is just a valuable tool. Will you have feelings for the tools you use? "Asked Zhang Cheng with a light of dehumanization in his eyes. Due to the complete release of all the abilities of the magic sword, his mind is echoing with countless crazy roars, especially the green energy emitted by the skeleton shape mark, which has been trying to influence and invade his consciousness. Although he speaks fluently and logically when he speaks, it''s all subconscious reactions, just like someone gets ready-made answers through search engines. "Tools? You take your fiancee as a tool!" Ginwala was obviously surprised. "Hum! I didn''t take her as a tool, but the tiller family took her as a marriage tool and sent her to me. I just accepted it. Well, that''s all the nonsense without nutrition. Next, are you going to continue to resist and turn Junlin into a place of death, or let me kill it?" As Zhang Cheng spoke, he walked slowly forward with his sword. The dead army floating in the air followed, and the alley was crowded in the blink of an eye. Under the influence of strong negative energy, the element life body in cloak seems to be seriously affected. The body keeps twitching, and from time to time, small flames shoot out from the face, as if it could collapse at any time. Ginwala stared at the haze shielding the sun above her head, took off the necklace she wore around her neck and handed it to her helper: "take this back to the temple! Now! Now!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elemental life knelt down on one knee to take the ruby necklace, and then rushed towards the alley exit. More than a dozen dead souls who had just been transformed rushed up to intercept, but before they could get close, a hot and bright flame erupted from it, completely burned the cloak, and exposed a strange humanoid creature with red skin all over the body. All the dead souls burned by the fire immediately screamed and turned into a wisp of black smoke and disappeared forever. At the same time, with the loss of the ruby pendant, the original smooth and sexy skin quickly became loose, and a large number of shocking wrinkles and age spots grew in less than five seconds. She was as old as a shriveled corpse that had just climbed out of the coffin and died for several years! "Oh? Interestingly, is this the power given to you by the king of light? Or does that gem contain powerful magic I''ve never seen?" Zhang Cheng carefully looked at the incredible changes that had happened to each other. If there is any magic in the story of the song of ice and fire, what is the most impressive? The priests of the king of light, resurrecting others and never aging, are definitely at the top of the list. You should know that even in the high demon world of Azeroth, it takes a great price to forcibly prolong a person''s life or revive the dead by means of human intervention. But the song of low ice and fire is a good world of low magic. Wearing a ruby necklace can get a long life and an immortal body. Moreover, resurrection is as easy as eating and drinking water for the sacrifice of the king of light Chapter 173 "Please don''t use your ignorance and arrogance to guess the great rahlo! He is the king of light! Is the creator of all the heat and fresh life in the world! Even the sun is one of his incarnations! Maybe you have a lot of incredible abilities, but that''s just the level of mortals. You don''t understand or understand what rahlo means to the whole world... " Like a devout believer, jinwala praises the gods she believes in with a hoarse voice. Her eyes are full of infinite respect. It seems that just mentioning each other''s name can give her great power. However, Zhang Cheng said sarcastically with disdain on his face: "The sun is his incarnation? Are you making me laugh? I even doubt that you don''t know what the sun is. You created the so-called king of light out of thin air by your own imagination. If he is really as omnipotent as you said, why do you watch lies, killings and deception run rampant in the world? Why don''t you use powerful forces to create a better world "Obviously, either he is not as great as you describe, or he is a complete evil god. He would rather create a world of chaos by himself." "Shut up! What do you know, you idiot! The king of light is not the only God! He also has an equal opponent!" jinvara roared angrily. Perhaps she can tolerate contempt and insult to herself, but she can never tolerate someone insulting rahlo. "Just continue to immerse yourself in the fantasy you have woven. Now I just want to know if you have taken off the necklace with strong magic power and are ready to die under my sword?" Zhang Cheng gently waved the soul arrest messenger who kept whispering and slowly approached each other. I don''t know when, the white part of his eyes was covered with a strong black, and the whole person seemed to be a nightmare coming out of the dark. The dead floating in the air seemed to feel something and rushed towards the skeleton shaped hilt. In the blink of an eye, the black fog visible to the naked eye on the sword was boiling, rotating and tearing around jinwala''s old body, as if to pull her soul out of her body. Feeling that the extreme negative energy of evil began to erode his soul, jinvarafe did not show a little panic, but smiled calmly: "Hehe, you know what? As the original sacrificial and follower of the king of light, I have one thing that other sacrificial offerings do not have, that is, the heart of holy flame. If I activate it, I will immediately gain unparalleled power, but the price is to lose my life. I never thought I would use it one day, but I don''t need it today." The voice just fell! The position of her chest and heart suddenly burst into dazzling red light, followed by rapid expansion, and finally burst open with a bang! Before the scarlet blood could be sprayed out, it turned into hot magma! In a few seconds or so, the withered and old body disappeared completely and was replaced by a monster with a height of more than five meters and a terrible heat wave from top to bottom. Seeing this deja vu scene, Zhang Cheng slightly raised his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "king of light? Dear cronada, your claws are really long enough..." There is no doubt that the power used by kinwala is the same as that of the Dragon imprisoned by the varelians under the island. In particular, the as like as two peas, which are related to fire, are the same as energy control or spell shaping. Obviously, either kronada quietly influenced Kinvara with her ability to create illusions and dreams, just as it had influenced the tangaryan family before; or Kinvara accidentally found the island, saw the powerful dragon with her own eyes, and fell directly at the feet of the opposite side. After all, from her point of view, this giant from another world, and There are not many differences between gods "How! Have you seen the great power of rahlo?" Ginwala waved his burning thick arm high and shouted. Due to the highly condensed energy of fire elements, within a radius of more than ten meters with her as the center, they all turned into a piece of magma. "Greatness? Sorry, I really can''t see the greatness of controlling the flame. If you hadn''t poisoned me, I could easily do it. Although it''s a little impolite, I still want to say that if this is your last card, I''ll be very disappointed. In addition to disappointment, I''ll take some excessive actions, such as using your soul to do for this sword A small upgrade. " After figuring out the true face of the so-called "king of light", Zhang Cheng immediately lost interest in continuing the conversation and raised his sword straight into the other party''s trunk. Perhaps in the eyes of many aborigines, jinwala, who transformed himself into the form of fire element, is almost invincible, but in his eyes, it is just a little troublesome. Admittedly, the element form can be immune to pure physical attacks, but the problem is that the soul arrest messenger is never a simple long sword. Let alone the Enchant Level of the material, the negative energy emitted from the surface alone is enough to cause fatal damage to the element life. You should know that negative energy, as its name implies, is the opposite of life and heat. It is a bit similar to a black hole in the universe. Once it penetrates into the body of fresh life, it will madly corrode the power of the life itself, and then expand slowly. When the black hole finally reaches a certain degree, the life will quickly undergo irreversible form transformation from inside to outside, That is to become the often mentioned zombies, skeletons, vampires and other undead creatures. "Hahaha! Do you think a sword can hurt me? No! The holy flame given by the great rahlo will purify you! Purify your dirty and evil soul!" Ginwala roared and threw his arms down. Knowing nothing about the power of the magic sword, she didn''t even mean to dodge. She let the soul detaining messenger pass through her body with black smoke. Sobbing, sobbing!!!!!!!!!!!!! When the sword tip touched the lava body, the skeleton shaped decoration suddenly emitted a large amount of dark green light. Jinwala''s body was still burning for one second, and then collapsed the next second. The hot flame was like a Epiphyllum, bursting out a magnificent fireworks, and then scattered and disappeared. As for her soul, she remained in place with an unbelievable face and stared at the bigger and bigger black hole in her chest. About a minute or two later, she suddenly screamed without warning. With the scream, the magic sword began to vibrate constantly, as if the two had caused some wonderful resonance. When the scream completely stopped, kinwala''s soul completely disappeared, as if it had never existed. Zhang Cheng gently touched the skeleton shaped mark on the handle of the soul arrest messenger''s sword, smiled and asked, "how do you feel now?" "Great! Dear master! You are the most evil and potential master I have ever seen. Thanks to you, I finally have my own consciousness. Please sacrifice more and stronger souls to me. In return, I will provide you with more power, except magic." An extremely low, hoarse and dark voice came out of the long sword Chapter 174 "Oh? Do you still have memory?" Zhang Cheng expressed surprise. As kinwala''s soul and hundreds of ghosts were swallowed up as nourishment, the soul arrest messenger finally gave birth to a clear consciousness. Just now, he kept echoing in his mind, and the vague whispers, as well as the strong impulse to kill and destroy disappeared. Once again, he stopped at the edge of out of control and began to restore his calm and reason. However, as a mage, he can clearly perceive that the disappearance of these disturbances does not mean that the power of the sword has weakened. On the contrary, the power of the sword not only did not weaken, but also greatly strengthened. If the previous impact on the spirit is compared to indiscriminate fatigue bombing, now is a strategic and targeted precision attack, which is many times more terrible than the former. Although so far, the consciousness of the magic sword has not launched such an attack, let alone tried to control or change his character and thinking, the threat always exists. The soul detaining messenger obviously didn''t know that his holder was secretly vigilant and explained to himself: "No, it''s not a memory. It can only be regarded as a part of incomplete pictures at most. I''m a sword of death that needs to devour my soul to keep awake. At the same time, I''m also a sword of killing. Whenever I can''t get enough supplement for a long time, my consciousness will fall into a deep sleep and the things I''ve experienced will be slowly forgotten." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully: "then can you tell me what you remember now? For example, the fate of your previous holders?" "Ah, they, they can''t satisfy my increasingly strong desire for the soul. Finally, they are tired of killing and are eaten by me." the magic sword gives a creepy answer in a very ordinary tone. "Ha ha! Then please give me a reason not to throw you away. Since you are so dangerous, why don''t I leave you in an insignificant corner as soon as possible?" Zhang Cheng asked with a laugh. He really did not understand why the real owner of parchment gave himself such a dangerous weapon? A test? Or for some other purpose? "No, you won''t abandon me, because you need my strength. Maybe you chose a different path from my previous masters and embarked on the path of a caster, but magic is not as omnipotent as you think. There are many places where you can''t use it, and you will need me." the magic sword gave a straightforward reason for your existence. It has to be said that this reason is very strong and sufficient, especially for Zhang Cheng, who has just been poisoned and can''t shape spells now. Because he knows that no matter how careful he is, he can never guarantee that a similar situation will not happen again, so it is very important to have a card in his hand that can turn the situation around at any time. Although the "soul arrest messenger" has a variety of shortcomings, even extremely dangerous, it can play an irreplaceable role at the critical moment. At least there is no good substitute at this stage. After realizing this, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help showing a helpless expression: "Well, I have to admit that what you said is reasonable. What''s more, I am a person who pursues power, and the more powerful power is, the more dangerous it is. I can''t shrink back when I encounter danger. Now tell me the stories of your previous masters. I''d like to know where they came from and why they were selected inexplicably." "Hey, hey! You are very smart. You are smarter than all my previous masters. I believe you will go further than them. As for the stories of previous masters, I have forgotten most of them, but you still have some impression of your last one. She is a woman who looks ordinary and has a strange way of thinking. She likes to stand on the highest moral point before killing, and then judge with a superior attitude. I really don''t understand how, as an executioner who slaughtered thousands of lives, she maintained that feeling of good self, as if only her values in the world were justice and the rest were evil. Of course, I still like the time with her, especially when she launched one massacre after another in the name of justice, which made me extremely excited. But then somehow, she suddenly began to doubt and criticize herself, and finally developed to want to atone. I was tired of her self pity and self sigh, and her disgusting hypocrisy. I drove her crazy with constant questioning day and night, and swallowed her soul after she committed suicide. " Mentioning the previous holder, the tone of the magic sword suddenly became full of irony, as if in its eyes, it was natural to kill the owner who did not accord with his mind, just like eating hungry and drinking thirsty. "Does she also have a strange parchment?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and said tentatively. Obviously, the focus of his concern is not the other party''s gender or behavior, but whether the other party is selected by the owner behind the parchment like himself. The magic sword was silent for a moment and quickly responded: "yes! She also has a strange parchment. To be exact, each of my masters has a parchment. Whenever they complete the tasks given above, they will receive corresponding rewards or rewards." "Interesting, I''m not the first, probably not the last..." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and muttered. According to the information disclosed by the soul detaining Messenger, the owner behind the parchment is obviously planning something secretly and constantly picking mice. As for the purpose, it is still unknown. "Dear master, what are you going to do next? If not, how about listening to my suggestions?" I found that Zhang Cheng stood in place for a long time without response, and the magic sword began to try to take the initiative. "Suggestions? Will you make suggestions?" Zhang Cheng sneered at the skeleton shaped decoration on the hilt. He is not an idiot. Naturally, he knows what this Lord devouring magic sword wants to do. "Of course! Don''t you think there are a lot of human beings in this city? Why don''t you let me kill half of them and turn them into dead spirits, so that the remaining half will obediently surrender to your feet due to fear. Then you can use them to form a powerful and cruel army, and with my strength, even if you conquer the whole world." The soul detaining messenger is worthy of being the special weapon of the dark guard. As soon as he opens his mouth, he is closely linked with evil, killing and tyranny. But Zhang Cheng was obviously not interested in this, and without thinking, he refuted: "conquer the world? Is your brain broken? I almost forgot that you have no brain at all. First tell me, what are the benefits of conquering the world for me? Money, power, women? Sorry, I''m not interested in these. My goal is only knowledge and power, understand?" After being scolded, the magic sword resolutely closed his mouth, because he found that the owner he met this time was very different from those before. It was better to speak less before confirming each other''s preferences and weaknesses. Chapter 175 Junlin City wharf, a small boat quietly docked on the plank road. Beside the boat, bertier berisch was looking at his old friend and competitor and asked in an uncertain tone: "Dear Wallis, are you sure you want to leave at this critical moment? Don''t you want to see the end of that self righteous bastard? You know, not every victory will bring unspeakable pleasure like defeating a strong enemy. I think you should learn to enjoy it." "No, count, I never enjoy this. You know, the biggest difference between me and you is that I will always be cautious under any circumstances, and you will be a little too complacent when you feel that you are about to win. Please believe me, this is not a good habit. Besides, what happened today is not your best skill To be on the safe side, I''d better stay away from the limelight for a while. "After that, the fat eunuch bent down and bowed slightly, then put on his hood to cover his face, boarded the boat and waved. When the sailor got the order, he immediately began to paddle hard. In the blink of an eye, he left the wharf and slowly disappeared in the distance. Seeing the boat go away, the little finger smiled and shook his head, muttering in a voice that can only be heard: "You''re right. There are differences between us, but the real difference is that you will only hide in the dark like a spider. Once exposed to the sun, you will be easily removed. But I''m different. I have an aristocratic identity you don''t have, and I have to stand in the sun and taste the sweetness of power sooner or later." There was no doubt that he did not feel that Wallis was equal to himself from the beginning. After all, in any case, the ruling foundation of Westeros is aristocracy. If a person wants to take rights in this land, the first hurdle is to obtain the status of aristocracy first. It''s a pity that although Wallis is the chief intelligence officer of the court and controls countless secrets, he can never get a title if he is physically disabled. The nobles can''t tolerate a eunuch to become their own kind, so they are doomed to rely on others like vines to obtain the necessary nourishment for survival. This means that he can''t directly control power. Only with the help of other people''s hands can he participate in the game of power. However, bertier berrisi is different. He himself was born in a small aristocracy. Now he has obtained the title of Earl of helenberg. In terms of status and status, he has been recognized by all the aristocrats. Some people may despise his origin and shallow family background, but they will not question his qualification to participate in the power game. Whenever I think of this, a strong sense of superiority will surge in my little finger''s heart. In addition, the threat he regarded as the greatest is about to be eradicated, and the whole person becomes inexplicably excited. In order to reward his great energy during this period, he decided to "eat" the beautiful young Sansa stark today to meet his snooping and desire for Caitlin''s futility for many years. As a saying goes, the best things can never be obtained. Who would have thought that a young ignorant love would eventually become the driving force for a man to strive for all his life. Of course, this power is not love, but that he can''t tolerate what he wants to be forcibly robbed. Fortunately, now he has finally found a substitute to meet the shortcomings of that year, and this substitute is younger and more beautiful than the original one Belish was going to take advantage of the opportunity to let Sansa conceive her own child and then marry her to Robert Erin. In this way, after the frail and sickly Robert Ailin died of the "accident", he could secretly control the valley with the help of Sansa and her children. When the time was ripe, he would make a marriage request as the count of helenberg and rightfully obtain the rule of the valley. In fact, according to the original plan, he planned to marry Lisa futile, but Zhang Cheng''s fierce retaliation destroyed everything. With expectation, little finger soon returned to the brothel on the Silk Street. As soon as she entered the door, the woman waiting at the door stepped forward two steps and whispered, "Sir, your lovely lamb has been waiting in the upstairs room for a long time. According to your instructions, I added something to her wine to cheer up. The calculation time should almost work." "Ha ha, well done. Remember, no matter what happens, don''t bother me until dawn tomorrow, okay?" berish told me with his mouth cocked up. "I see! I promise I won''t let anyone disturb your interest." the woman quickly gave a gift to promise. Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, the little finger has always been a harmless image of people and animals, but she is quite aware of how dangerous her master is. Many new girls accidentally offend each other and soon disappear inexplicably. A few days later, the tortured body will appear on the beach by the sea. Through the noisy hall, berisch hurried to the innermost room on the second floor. As soon as he opened the door, he noticed that Sansa sitting in the chair was clamping her legs, her face was red and panting, and her blue pupils were slightly lax. Obviously, no matter what was added to the wine just now, it has begun to work. "Honey, what''s the matter with you?" the little finger pretended to care and stepped forward to hold each other. However, when helping, one of his hands inadvertently stroked the girl''s round hips, which made the already sensitive latter tremble involuntarily. "I... I don''t know..." a look of panic appeared on Sansa''s face. Having not tasted the "forbidden fruit", she was completely unaware of what had happened to her, let alone that the seemingly friendly "strange uncle" would attack herself. "Ah, I think you may have drunk too much. Come on, lie down and have a rest." as he said, bellish took the girl in his arms and walked towards the big bed not far away. Just as he put down Sansa and just took off the girl''s boots and coat, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open with a bang. When he was interrupted at the critical moment, he immediately shouted without looking back: "damn! Didn''t I say that no matter what happens, don''t bother me before dawn?" "Sorry to bother you, but I have an account that needs to be settled with you right away!" With the familiar voice, Zhang Cheng''s figure appeared impressively at the door of the room, and his eyes were full of cold. "You... How could you be here?!" seeing the man who should have died standing in front of him, berry Seaton was so frightened that she subconsciously wanted to turn around and look for places like windows to escape. Unfortunately, in order to keep the secret, the room has no windows at all. There is only a secret door leading to the escape secret passage, and the entrance of the secret passage is under the bed. Now, Sansa has pressed the opening mechanism. He can''t open the entrance at all. It''s impossible to escape Chapter 176 "Why, do you think I''m so unbearable in your mind that you think only a priestess of the king of light can kill me?" Zhang Cheng asked with a sneer, kicked away the body of the woman who fell in the corridor and tried to stop her, and closed the door again. Although he had long expected that the other party would tear up the covenant and attack him one day, he underestimated the expanding ambition of his little finger and his natural adventurous character. According to his initial judgment, the covenant between the three would not last until berisch completely took control of the valley. But who would have thought that this guy didn''t play cards according to common sense, didn''t consider the serious consequences of failure, and even cleverly used the nominal relationship between Sansa and Tyrion. You know, there is no lack of caution in Zhang Cheng''s character. When he gets along with people like Wallis and little finger, he hardly touches the food or wine prepared by each other. However, the little devil was obviously not the kind of person who could poison, so he subconsciously relaxed his vigilance and ignored Sansa, a stupid and easily manipulated girl. "You''re still alive, that means Ginwala failed? She''s dead?!" belish''s face was full of incredible expression. He couldn''t believe that as the first sacrifice of the king of light, jinwala, who was stronger than the red witch melisandra, would die in front of this guy of unknown origin. Zhang Cheng casually pulled a chair, sat down calmly, and responded in a sarcastic tone: "Yes! Otherwise, do you think I''ll give her a second chance? No, I''ve always taken the enemy very seriously and never changed because of each other''s gender, age and life experience. In addition, do you know what your biggest mistake is? It''s not your growing wild heart, nor your inferiority complex hidden behind your ambition. It''s your lack of understanding of magic power, which is exactly why This incomprehension makes you make a wrong judgment. Now, tell me, do you have any last words? " "Wait!" hearing the last words, Belize''s pupils contracted instantly, hurried back several steps and shouted. "Oh? Do you expect me to let you go when you make such a naked betrayal?" Zhang Cheng saw through the other party''s intention at a glance and raised his mouth to expose an undisguised mockery. To tell the truth, on the way here, he was still considering how to torture his little finger in a cruel way, but after seeing each other with his own eyes, he didn''t have such a strong feeling of revenge. I don''t know if it is an illusion. With the increasing number of murders, he began to take life and death lightly. He can not only watch the fresh lives disappear one by one, but also calmly accept that he will be killed by others at some time in the future. After all, both nature and the so-called civilized society are essentially a game between hunters and prey. No one can guarantee that he will always be a hunter and will not become prey. The only thing he can do is learn to adapt and even enjoy the feeling of tension and excitement. "Don''t you want to know what role Wallis played in this matter and where he is hiding now?" pettil berisch asked with a deep breath. He clearly knew what to say to save his life, so he didn''t hesitate to betray his accomplice. Anyway, betrayal and betrayal are familiar to him, and there are no psychological or moral obstacles. Looking at the strong desire for survival revealed in the other party''s eyes, Zhang Cheng suddenly smiled and sighed: "dear count, you are really a person who won''t give up any hope easily. Well, I''ll listen to what interesting content you can say so that I can get rid of the idea of killing you." Realizing that his life would not be in danger immediately, belish relaxed a little. She didn''t even look at Sansa, who fell into a trance and moaned slightly from time to time in bed. She sincerely explained: "Maybe you won''t believe it. In fact, I didn''t put forward the plan to kill you first, but Wallis. He has always had a secret with the high-level priests of the king of light, and only he can persuade jinvara to cross the sea to deal with you." "Hahaha! So, you''re just accidentally involved?" Zhang Chengcheng couldn''t help laughing. He had always thought that little finger was a guy with more or less a bottom line, but now it seems that he was a little wrong, and the other party''s shameless degree is far beyond imagination. "No, I will not deny that I want to get rid of you, nor deny that I am involved in it. The point I want to make is that I can''t pose a great threat to you. What really poses a threat to you is our common friend Wallis. In addition, just half an hour ago, he imitated the Buddha to anticipate the failure of kinwala and secretly left Junlin for ESSOS by boat. Except me Besides, no one knows where he went. Please think about it. Do you kill me immediately to let the really damn people escape, or do you leave me to help you find Wallis? "After that, Belize resolutely closed his mouth, clenched his fist and waited patiently for an answer. Zhang Cheng touched his chin and thought for a moment. He nodded quickly: "I have to admit that what you said is reasonable. Maybe Wallis secretly planned this attack, not to kill me, but to kill kinwala and you with my hand. To some extent, he is far more threatening than you. Because your inner desire is to gain power, not to hide in a dark corner and live like a mouse. But he is different, he He is a man who is naturally used to being with shadows. If he runs away, it will be very troublesome in the future. " "Wise choice! I have learned enough lessons, and I will never dare to be your enemy again." bellich quickly knelt down on one knee and solemnly vowed. "Oath? Hehe, no, count, I never believe in oath. There is a saying in my hometown that people sign a contract to tear it up in the future, and people make an oath to betray it in the future. If I guess correctly, you may have made countless vows. Please tell me, which one has been observed?" Zhang Cheng asked mercilessly. "Then how can you believe me?" belish raised his head and looked straight into Cheng''s eyes. "It''s simple! The reason why most people fear the law is not that the law itself is awesome, but because they fear the punishment after breaking the law. Similarly, if you can understand that you can''t escape after betraying me again, you won''t have any wrong thoughts. Come on, give me a drop of your blood. I just learned some interesting blood magic not long ago. Now it''s time to send it It''s useless... " Chapter 177 Blood magic, as its name suggests, is a special magic performed through blood. According to cronada''s description, because the blood contains some soul fragments, it can be used to curse, restrict, or even force someone to yield to his will. What''s more, it can also be used as a medium to summon terrible monsters. Shadow magic is a branch of blood magic. At the beginning, Zhang Cheng always felt that the blood magic in the song of ice and fire should be very similar to the curse used by Azeroth world warlocks. But in fact, although the two have something in common, the essence is quite the opposite. The essence of a warlock is to see himself as a door, a channel connecting the Burning Legion, evil energy and shadow energy, and use this channel to complete various spells. In other words, their power does not depend on how much energy they store, or how intense resonance they can cause in the process of spell shaping. They just need to expand the channel large enough to let more and stronger energy and Demons pass through. The blood devil law in the song of ice and fire depends very much on the energy stored by the caster, especially like shadow magic and death curse. It needs to pay a huge price every time. Of course, at present, Zhang Cheng''s understanding of blood magic only stays in the theoretical stage, so he can''t use too advanced and complex spells, but he can''t use too advanced spells for just an ordinary person. As a drop of blood was injected with energy, a lifelike ferocious monster pattern was formed on the back of the little finger in the blink of an eye. Feeling the deep malice in the pattern, belixi shivered involuntarily and asked in an uncertain tone, "what is this?" "Nothing. I drew strength from the dark side of your soul and created an interesting little thing. But don''t worry, as long as I don''t take the initiative to wake it up, it will stay asleep." Zhang Cheng gave the answer with a smile. "What if it is awakened?" the little finger frowned and continued to ask. Obviously, he is not satisfied with the explanation just now. To be exact, he wants to find out what the worst result is. "Hehe, do you remember how Lan Li died?" Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and revealed a meaningful light in his eyes. "You mean... If it is awakened, there will be a terrible shadow killer?!" I don''t know whether it was because of tension or anger. When belixi said this, his voice increased eight degrees, and the other hand hidden under his robe clenched into a fist. Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended not to see the fierce reaction of the other party and shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "Probably, I only know that it will appear in the form of a shadow. As for whether it is a killer or something else, I don''t know. After all, only you know the darkest side in your heart, don''t you? Dear count, I sincerely suggest you consider whether you are able to bear the corresponding consequences before you make any stupid decision This time, I promise your sister won''t have another chance to escape. " "As you wish, my dear master," said bereth, who knelt on one knee, lowering his head deeply to make himself look more humble. But only he knew what was on his mind at the moment. An ambitious and schemer like little finger can never sincerely submit to someone''s feet. He will always hide in the conspirators one after another until he kicks away all the stumbling blocks at the peak of power. On this point, Zhang Cheng is quite clear, but he is confident to control and make good use of this dangerous and very useful chess piece. At the same time, it is also an exercise in his ability to control his subordinates. According to the consistent style of the owner behind the parchment scroll, since the other party has given the task of exercising power, he will use this ability at some time in the future. Although he had always been vigilant about the mysterious parchment, he never denied the guiding role it played in his growth. Looking at the little finger half kneeling in front of him, Zhang Cheng crossed his hands on his chest and said bluntly: "I know, you just said that you knew the whereabouts of Wallis, but you were lying to me. The eight clawed spider never divulges its whereabouts to anyone. But it doesn''t matter. I''ll give you three days to investigate and track. If you don''t have an accurate answer after three days, I''ll let you know what a painful price it takes to cheat me. Remember, don''t try to escape or hide I''m afraid you''ll run to the end of the sea. I can activate this interesting little thing with one thought. " Then he stretched out his finger and gently touched the ferocious pattern. moment A wisp of black shadow leaked out from the middle of the pattern and flowed upward along the blood vessels. In less than a second, the blood vessels of the whole arm showed a dark color, like rolling worms. At the same time, belish bit his lips, as if against something, and his forehead was full of sweat. Fortunately, just as the black blood was about to flow into his heart, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! With a crisp sound, the black filled in the blood vessels quickly retracted into the pattern. If it wasn''t for lying on the ground and breathing heavily, the little finger even doubted whether he had an illusion just now. After a few seconds of rest, he quickly got up from the ground, shook the dust on his knees, endured his fear and bowed respectfully: "please rest assured that I will find Wallis''s whereabouts in three days." "What are you waiting for? Come on! I''m just a little tired and need a rest. By the way, I''ll relax a little." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be impatient and waved his hand. At the same time, he turned his eyes to Sansa, who was lying on the bed and constantly twisting her body. I don''t know what medicine was given. At present, the girl has fallen into the fantasy of desire and can''t extricate herself. She even completely ignores that there are two men in the house, rubbing several of the most sensitive parts. "Have a wonderful night with Miss stark!" berisch quickly bowed his head, saluted again, and turned quickly out of the room. Because he was afraid that if he stayed, the most fragile nerve in his head would suddenly break and make some irreparable stupid acts. After all, one of the most important reasons why he decided to embark on the road of power was that his beloved woman was robbed by other men. Now the familiar scenes are staged again and again. His anger and humiliation are like a volcano full of magma, which may enter the uncontrolled state of eruption at any time. Listening to the distant footsteps in the corridor, Zhang Cheng, sitting in his chair, suddenly laughed without warning, laughing and joking: "Don''t worry, dear Belize, this is only the beginning. I will take away your most precious things one by one and immerse you in the abyss of pain. Now, what should I do with you, Sansa stark..." Chapter 178 Kissing, caressing, unspeakable stimulation When Sansa broke free from endless desires and fantasies and woke up, the outside sky was completely shrouded in darkness. In addition to the debauchery cries of men and women downstairs from time to time, there was only the rustle of quills and paper friction. As a girl who first tasted the pleasure of sex, her heart is full of a strong sense of shame and fear of reality. She doesn''t even have the courage to open her eyes to see who is in the same room with herself. After all, she is now nominally Tyrion''s wife, but now she has an unspeakable intimacy with another man in a brothel. Most importantly, she didn''t know why. In this process, she not only didn''t choose to resist, but also enjoyed and took the initiative for a time. In particular, the messy clothes and the large water stains on the clothes all show that she has become the kind of woman she despises and despises most. But just as Sansa began to struggle whether to continue pretending to sleep or open her eyes to face reality, she suddenly heard a strange voice, both like some kind of whispering and strange language. In short, driven by curiosity, she opened her closed eyes a little, and immediately found a young man with his back to her, waving his right hand to release strange black smoke, and talking in his mouth. With the speed of speaking faster and faster, the black smoke seemed to be given life and gradually condensed into a nightmare like entity "Ah!!!" The girl who had never seen such a terrible scene couldn''t help shouting. "Well, dear Miss stark, are you awake?" Zhang Cheng, who was obsessed with studying shadow magic, immediately turned around and showed a smiling expression without paying attention to the shadow monster just created. "Lord Mason! How... How could it be you?!" After seeing each other''s appearance clearly, Sansa''s face turned red and white for a while, which can be described as wonderful. Watching the girl''s panic reaction, Zhang Cheng smiled and spread his hand: "who else can it be if it''s not me? Do you expect to see count bertier berrisi when you wake up?" "No! I didn''t mean that!" Recalling the old face of her little finger, Sansa shivered and shook her head quickly. How could she want something to happen with a "bad old man" who is almost the same as her father, who has always been eager to have a perfect love and marriage like a prince and a princess. "Oh? What do you mean? Now I really want to find out what commitment belixi has given you so that you are willing to poison." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and asked with interest. To tell the truth, he always didn''t understand what the "big lady" had in mind. He was used by others several times and didn''t have a long memory. Even Geoffrey could play with it. "I''m very sorry! I... I really want to go home. Perhaps you don''t know, since the news of the bloody wedding came back to King''s landing, I have nightmares every night. In addition, Geoffrey keeps looking for opportunities to torture me. If I continue to stay, I''ll go crazy. Besides, count pettel promised that those things will never endanger your life." Sansa explained nervously. Obviously, the shadow monster temporarily given life had a great impact on her fragile heart. Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended not to find this, smiled and sighed: "So he only used a verbal promise that he didn''t know whether he could fulfill it in exchange for your risking your life? What''s more, do you know that Winterfell has now fallen into the hands of the Bolton family? What can happen even if you go back? Forced to marry Ramses Bolton, which increases the legitimacy of the Bolton family as the guardian of the north? The most important thing is that you Do you know why you''re lying in bed dressed? " With a series of hints, Sansa immediately fell into meditation. After a full minute, she raised her head and asked in an uncertain tone, "are we..." "Ha! Please don''t get me wrong. Nothing happened between us. To be exact, you were the only one who tossed and turned intoxicated there, and I enjoyed it for a while at most. I''ll give you a little reminder, imagine what happened before you fell into a trance, and then you''ll understand how it happened." With these words, Zhang Cheng immediately closed his mouth and waited patiently for the other party to recall. "Before losing consciousness?" Sansa bit her lower lip and desperately searched the memory in her mind. For about 30 seconds, her face suddenly changed, clutching tightly and exclaimed shocked by a single face: "yes... Is it count belixi?" "Ah, it seems that you have a good memory. You should remember it so soon. Yes, it is our dear count, who is also the owner of this brothel, who secretly mixed some interesting gadgets with the wine you drank." With that, Zhang Cheng casually lifted the remaining half of the wine bottle placed on the table and gently shook it. Can''t help me to tell you as like as two peas of a deep sea shell. The test is based on my test. This is a very rare and valuable mucus secreted by deep-sea shell organisms. Its function is to stimulate the secretion of hormones in the female body. When the hormone levels are high enough, the woman will enter the estrous state involuntarily, just like you did a few hours ago. This thing increases the happiness between the beds. " "Why did count Belize do this?" sanshawan asked loudly, trembling all over. She could not believe that her little finger, once regarded as an elder, would do such shameless behavior. Zhang Cheng put down the bottle and replied with a smile: "Isn''t it strange? You know, he was crazy about your mother and kept a close relationship with your aunt. Now, as you become more and more mature and look more and more like your mother when she was young, it will naturally arouse his hidden desire. You should understand that for a man, the woman who can''t get is the best. Besides Besides, you are still the only stark who is confirmed to have survived. Whoever gets you is equal to the support of countless nobles in the north. Just imagine, what reason does count bellisch have to let you go? " "So... So his promises lie to me, right?" Sansa seemed to suddenly enlightened, and her mood began to become very excited. "I''m not sure whether he lied to you, but I''m sure that most of your father''s death was due to his sudden betrayal, and Duke Erin''s death seems to have something to do with him. Please remember, Sansa stark, you are no longer the noble lady with strong family protection, and the only value is your young and beautiful appearance and Stark''s life A surname that still has great influence in the north. For a long time to come, you will become the target of many people''s prying and possession... " Chapter 179 After a short conversation, Sansa suddenly felt that the whole world was full of malice. Her future life was gray and she couldn''t see even a little hope. What''s more terrible is that she doesn''t know who she can trust if even the only little finger that shows goodwill hides sinister intentions? Do you want to forget the hatred in your heart? Forget the tragic death of your father and brother? Then he lived carefully as Tyrion Lannister''s wife all his life, facing his enemies eager to kill every day, allowing others to laugh at him and marry a deformed dwarf? Sansa became more desperate and sad. Finally she couldn''t help sobbing. Tears fell down her cheeks. After a while, she formed a large wet trace on the quilt. Normally, at this time, any normal man will choose to take out a handkerchief and hand it over, or wipe away his tears for the young and beautiful girl in front of him, and say a few words of comfort by the way. However, it is a pity that Zhang Cheng obviously does not belong to the category of "normal". To be exact, his current mental state is cold and dangerous. He has nothing to do with "normal". Instead of showing comfort, he joked with a smile: "Don''t cry. Crying won''t solve any problems. Do you expect to look pathetic and beg to those men full of power and desire, and then let them let you go? Maybe my words are a little ugly, but you''re so disappointing compared with aliya." "What?! aliya... Is aliya still alive?" hearing her sister''s name, Sansa immediately stopped crying, wiped the tears on her face and asked impatiently. Perhaps in the past, the two sisters often had conflicts or even quarrels because of their character, but after a series of painful upheavals, the blood connected family finally defeated everything. Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "of course! Of course, she is still alive. She lives harder than you. She not only saw the picture of Duke stark being executed in public, but also witnessed the whole process of the bloody wedding. Can you imagine a girl about ten years old watching her beloved father and brother die one by one in the hands of her enemies? Unlike you, she still wears gorgeous clothes and attends all kinds of banquets that only aristocrats can attend. She never has to worry about three meals a day. When aliya was in the hardest time, she didn''t even have a piece of hard black bread. She wandered and begged around hungry like a beggar. But unlike you, she only feels sorry for herself. On the contrary, she becomes more and more brave and strong. She will keep reciting her revenge list before going to bed every day, and plans to personally avenge her dead relatives and friends when she can in the future. In my opinion, her spirit is worthy of the stark family coming out of the cold north and the bohemian and arrogant of the ice wolf. As for you, you are more like the rose carefully cared for in the Tyrell family greenhouse. You can''t stand the damage of a little wind and rain... " There is no doubt that these words deeply hurt the girl''s tortured heart. Originally, she thought she was almost the most miserable person in the world, but now she learned that her sister was not as good as herself, and she fell into a strong remorse for a moment. Because she began to realize that she, who was at the center of the vortex of power, could actually take advantage of her young beauty and special identity to wander among the dignitaries, rather than simply being used by others. After wanting to understand this, Sansa immediately raised her head, stared at two slightly red eyes, summoned up her courage and asked, "Lord Mason, since you said that everyone approaching me must have a strong attempt, what''s your attempt?" "Oh? Hehe, you''ve learned so fast that I didn''t waste my time. My attempt is very simple. First, I use your hand to destroy belixi''s plan to seize the valley and the north, and finally let him die in pain and regret, because I hate fickleness, and I hate the guy who challenges my bottom line again and again. Second, I''m a little tired of the drama of competing for power and profit, I hope to end this farce as soon as possible, so I intend to help you recapture Winterfell and reshape the dominant position of the stark family in the north. However, in return, I hope you will become a loyal ally. "Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to beat around the Bush, but gave his own conditions. With the shackles tied to himself broken, he no longer has to carefully maintain the original "plot" as before, so as to prevent sudden situations from losing the initiative. At present, he can easily destroy a fully armed army by magic power alone. With the existence of the magic dragon Kulo kelba, no one on the battlefield can compete with it, and accelerating the development of the plot has become an inevitable choice. After all, Zhang Cheng is not going to drag on for several years in the world of ice and fire song for no reason. He also wants to return to the tower early to see if the portal to Azeroth has been opened. Compared with the incomplete magic knowledge of the song of ice and fire, Dalaran''s perfect system of magic knowledge is undoubtedly more attractive. According to preliminary estimation, Dalaran''s magic research is undoubtedly at a very high level among all his known magic worlds. It can even be said that only a few worlds can compare with it. If he can become a wizard recognized by the kenrito Council, he has enough self-protection ability whether in the magical earth or in any other world. You should know that the strength of the role played by level 60 players in the game is only equivalent to an elite soldier in their respective camps. Any Archmage recognized by the kenrito Parliament can easily crush an army composed of hundreds of elite soldiers. This shows how terrible the magic power mastered by the Archmage is. Of course, it is not easy to do this. We not only need to learn, understand and digest a large amount of knowledge, but also need to let the body absorb more and purer arcane energy. Knowledge and casting skills are important parameters to measure whether a caster is strong or not, but similarly, magic power and how much energy is stored in the body are indicators to measure the strength of a caster. At that time, by returning to the first ancient war, Luo Ning drew the most primitive and purest arcane energy from the well of eternity, paving the way to become a wizard in the future. Unfortunately, according to the time when Zhang Cheng entered Azeroth, let alone the well of eternity, even the solar well created by the high elves was destroyed. I''m afraid the only thing that can make him a wizard quickly at present is the only bottles of eternal well water left in Illidan''s hand. But at that time, the bronze dragons were also staring at this thing, so the difficulty of starting was beyond imagination. Even if you succeed, you must escape quickly, and you may never return to Azeroth again Chapter 180 Late at night, Zhang Cheng, who returned to his residence, did not fall asleep. Instead, he continued to hide in the room alone and concentrate on the new theoretical knowledge obtained from the dragon and the contents engraved on the Dragon crystal stone tablet by the varelians. In particular, the part about blood magic and human body transformation is almost equivalent to opening a new door. According to his understanding, the dragon''s initial transformation of the valerian people was equivalent to combining part of its own genes with human genes to produce a new species similar to half man and half dragon. Later, with intermarriage and blood dilution, the proportion of human genes began to increase, and finally gradually became the image of golden and silver hair and purple eyes known to the world. In fact, this is just the appearance of ordinary Valerians, just like the tangaryan family from the bottom of the society, but the real "Dragon King" remains close to half dragon and half man. For example, the stone tablet records that the ancient dragon kings have a pair of iconic vertical pupils, and their limbs and fingers are more slender and powerful than ordinary people. According to varelian tradition, every Dragon King who ascends the throne needs a terrible ceremony to awaken the sleeping power in his body. Only those who pass the ceremony are qualified to become varelian rulers. As for the losers Well, the dead can''t be the Dragon King. Zhang Cheng feels that this transformation is very similar to the dragon people made by Azeroth''s guardians of the dragons. Although he has no idea of reforming himself, he doesn''t mind making a batch of strong cannon fodder at some critical moments. "Life... Contract... Gift... Incubation... Rebirth I see! The so-called transformation is essentially regeneration. As for the person''s previous memory, character and mode of thinking, they will all disappear and be replaced by a new creature. Interesting... It''s so interesting... It''s like genetic modification and cloning in science fiction movies. However, this technology seems immature. Once the transformed person''s body can''t bear the tear of powerful magic power, the cells will collapse in an instant, leading to inevitable death... " While Zhang Cheng was mumbling to himself and carefully experimenting with mice, the magic sword placed on the table suddenly asked: "Dear master, I don''t understand why you should be so cautious. Do you still need to look at the faces of those stupid nobles with your current power? You can kill all those who dare to resist, and then ascend the throne and conquer the whole continent." "Hum! It''s this stupid remark again. Yes, I do have enough strength to conquer this land, but after the conquest? I need to spend a lot of time and energy to maintain the rule, quell the rebellion and restore agriculture and trade. What''s good for me? Most importantly, I can''t guarantee whether I can master my strength when I go to the next world as I do now In absolute advantage? If not, I should learn to gain advantage under the rules, just as you see me do now, and use the rules flexibly to seize the initiative. "Zhang Cheng gave the answer with a sneer. Never easily break the original rules, which is not only his own restriction, but also to better hide his identity, integrate into the environment and ensure his own safety. If he was like an idiot, he would arrogantly start a rebellion everywhere, have a head-on conflict with the local aborigines, and soon die in an unknown corner. "You mean... Learning?" asked the magic sword in an uncertain tone. Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "Yes! I want to take advantage of this hard won opportunity to ask those conspiracy masters for advice on how to play with people''s hearts. Anyway, I have been invincible from now on. Why not enjoy this game of power? Even if I lose in the contest of wisdom, I can turn the situation around with powerful magical power. So shut up and don''t disturb my research." "Well, my evil master, in fact, I''m quite satisfied with pushing a young girl into the abyss of power. Although I lack a little violence and bloodthirsty, I''m a little sorry. Although the previous masters have done a lot of evil things, they are not like you. After deeply understanding what evil is, they still unswervingly embark on the road of evil. In my opinion, you The whole human soul exudes an atmosphere of melancholy, depth and death. " "Ha ha! Evil? Can you tell me who defines evil and justice? Why do you think what I do is evil?" Zhang Cheng turned around with a laugh. "Hmm? Don''t you think what you have done is evil?" the magic sword revealed an undisguised surprise in his tone. "No, of course not! Why should I admit that I am evil?" Zhang Cheng gently shook his head, put down his notes and stretched out a finger. "First of all, many people believe that the main difference between evil and justice lies in motivation, which is actually wrong. Think about it. If a person helps others out of good intentions, resulting in irreparable disasters and even thousands of deaths, do you think his behavior is evil or just? Another man killed his companions out of malice, but he inadvertently destroyed the research of a terrible virus. Once the virus is leaked, it will kill tens of millions of people. Do you think he is just or evil? There is no doubt that the former may have good intentions, but he has brought disaster to the whole world. In my opinion, this is the real evil; Although the latter committed the crime of murder, he saved countless lives, which is the real justice. Many times, the boundary between justice and evil is blurred, and I personally prefer to use the results to make judgments. After giving an example, let''s look at my behavior. I admit that I am using Sansa to retaliate against belixi, and I also admit that I personally pushed this originally kind girl into the vortex of power. But please note that if my plan is successful, the civilians suffering from war and chaos will be liberated, and the continent will end the war and return to peace. This means that the consequences of my actions are beneficial to most people. Since most people can get benefits, how can they be regarded as evil? So please pay attention to your words. Instead of being evil, I should be called the messenger of justice. " After hearing this, I didn''t know whether it was sophistry or sophistry. The magic sword fell into a silence for five minutes, and finally reluctantly gave a sigh. "Alas - I really don''t know whether I should praise your eloquence and wisdom or your shamelessness. Well, from now on, we are the messengers of justice. Please believe me, if one day you meet the demons of Bator hell, you will become best friends with them. These guys will be very happy to discuss the art of deception with you." "Hehe, I also look forward to meeting these demons. It will be very, very interesting..." Chapter 181 There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng knows what his actions mean and the definition of evil in universal values. But he does not intend to succumb to these definitions, let alone admit that he is a member of the evil camp, because once he admits it, it is equivalent to putting himself on the opposite of most people in the subconscious. Only arrogant idiots like endless confrontation with so many enemies. What he wants to do is misinterpret, or subvert the definition of justice and evil, in order to hide his true intention. In short, he is a true utilitarian who cares about the results and whether he can get benefits, not the means used. Of course, at present, Zhang Cheng does not need to consider the camp. After all, unlike forgotten countries, the song of ice and fire has a strict criterion to distinguish evil from justice. Many times, it only needs a simple low-level spell to distinguish each other''s camp through everyone''s aura. This is a relatively chaotic world, but also a world close to reality. Everyone has complex human expectations and obsessions, which can not be distinguished by simple "good" or "bad". In short, without the guidance of the real gods, the mortals here lack purity. They may still be fighting for power and raping for desire one second, but the next second they will help an unknown beggar because of some emotional factors. Complexity means variability and uncertainty. When you can''t be sure what kind of change a person will make next second, you can''t predict the target behavior 100%. When this uncertainty slowly converges to a certain extent, the original "plot" will change significantly. For example, now, Zhang Cheng follows a young attendant through the corridor and enters the hall where the pre imperial meeting is held. The old and simple long table was surrounded by important people, including King Geoffrey, Future Queen Margaret, Duke tywin of Kay rock, Duke mace of gotting, etc. when he entered the room, all eyes turned to him. "Good morning, your majesty, and your excellency. Don''t you know what''s urgent for you to summon me so early?" Zhang Cheng bowed down calmly and asked with a smile. Although he had expected that the content of this conversation must have something to do with the massive civilian deaths yesterday, he still pretended to be innocent. "Mason, there are two main reasons why I summoned you today. First, we got the news not long ago that someone saw you riding a dragon less than five kilometers away from Liangshui city. What do you want to explain?" Prince mace glanced at tywin sitting opposite him and asked. Obviously, the appearance of the Dragon filled his heart with a sense of crisis. You should know that the surrounding area of Liangshui city is originally one of the richest territories in the river bay area. If a terrible dragon is added, it can be predicted that before long, some nobles will slowly alienate the tiller family and take refuge in the mysterious and powerful young man in front of them. Zhang Cheng was very clear about each other''s concerns and shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "no, there''s nothing to explain. I did hatch a dragon egg not long ago." "What?! you hatched dragon eggs! So you have the blood of tangaryan family?" tywin narrowed his eyes and revealed strong hostility. In order to "show sincerity", he ordered his knights Gregor krigon and Amory lodge to brutally kill rega''s wife and children. If the blood left by the tangaryan family has a revenge plan, the usurper Robert is not the first, but the Lannister family who slaughtered unarmed women and children. Looking at the sharp eyes of the "old lion", Zhang Cheng pointed to his black eyes and hair and asked, "Your Excellency, what do you think I look like the descendants of the tangaryan family? Although I always think my appearance is good, it is far worse than the inhuman beauty of the tangaryan family." "How do you hatch dragon eggs? As far as I know, no one can hatch dragon eggs except the tangorian family, and there is no way to make the Dragon obey orders." cerxi, who can''t stand the loneliness, broke in. As an ambitious woman, she hates and resents all the magic power that is not bound by rights. She can''t wait to eradicate this guy who has embarrassed herself many times with the help of her father. "Hehe, I forgive your ignorance. Only the tangorian family can hatch and domesticate dragons? Although I don''t know where you heard the gossip, I can tell you clearly that the varelians mastered the technology of hatching and domesticating dragons long before the birth of the conqueror AEGON. I just happened to crack a small part of them. As for the fear of all of you here Tangorian, in fact, before the Armageddon of varelia, even aristocrats were not considered, and their social status was only a little better than that of ordinary civilians at best. I don''t understand that a family that can almost be regarded as extinct, what is worth your nervousness? "Zhang Cheng sneered and inspected the changes of expression on each face at the conference table. According to his guess, it is probably danilis on the other side of the sea, which set off a vigorous war for the liberation of slaves. The powerful combination of the dirt free Jialong makes these nobles who have betrayed and hurt the tangorian family sit uneasy. Neither Lannister, who is at the height of the sun, nor Tyrell, who is increasingly ambitious, can tolerate the emergence of a second conqueror, AEGON, riding on his head. Olena redwin, Queen of thorns, seemed to notice something and immediately squeezed out a smile to comfort her: "Please don''t be angry, count Mason. You haven''t experienced that era. You don''t understand how much psychological shadow the crazy behavior of iris targaryan II has caused us. What''s more, his daughter danilis, who has just won a brutal slave army and three growing dragons, will cross the sea and return to this land one day, Avenge your father and brother. " "So you''re going to find out my position before she comes back?" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly, showing a smiling expression. "Yes! But I think the suspicion that you are the blood of the tangorian family can be ruled out, but we also need a guarantee that you and your dragon will be on our side when the war comes." olena redwin crossed her hands on her chest, and her old and thin body released a strong sense of oppression. "Oh? What kind of guarantee?" Zhang Cheng completely ignored each other''s aura and continued to maintain a casual attitude. "It''s very simple! For nobles, nothing is more important than marriage and blood inheritance. We hope you can finish the long delayed wedding as soon as possible and have your first child with ero." The queen of thorns didn''t mean to beat around the Bush at all and put forward her request directly Chapter 182 "Just marriage? No other additional conditions?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows with a trace of surprise in his eyes. He did not expect that the so-called "guarantee" would be so simple, and he did not understand where the other party''s confidence came from. He would think that he would be closely bound with the Tyrell family by virtue of just a young and beautiful girl. You should know that he did not have the general thought and consciousness of the residents of Westeros who worked hard for the family and even sacrificed their precious lives. On the contrary, he is just a passer-by in this world, a person destined to leave, so there is no sense of belonging at all. Whether it is marriage or offspring, it can not reverse the final result, and naturally there is no emotion or responsibility. Once the situation required, he would not hesitate to abandon ero, who was regarded as a tool to seize power, and marry another woman he never knew. Such a marriage between nobles is not so much a marriage as a transaction. The interest relationship is the main part, and the emotional factors of the parties often need not be considered. OLINA redwin, who was proficient in power, no doubt knew this very well. She pursed her wrinkled corners of her mouth, smiled and replied, "yes, only marriage, no other conditions. In addition, I, Duke tywin and his majesty all hope to see the dragon with my own eyes, so as to have an accurate understanding of it..." "Wait!" Before the "Queen of thorns" finished speaking, Geoffrey, who remained silent, suddenly interrupted her. "Your Majesty, do you have any opinion on the results of the discussion of the Royal meeting?" olena redwin glanced quietly at cersei next to her as if laughing at each other. She couldn''t even control her own son. Cersei, who has always been tough, certainly won''t tolerate such provocation, but before she could respond, Geoffrey got up first, went straight to Zhang Cheng, gently touched the black ring on her finger, and slowly said after a minute: "Mason, my friend, I care more about your own power than the dragon. Remember the fire spell you taught me before you left King''s landing last time? Now I can control it freely! And use it to punish those servants who ignore the majesty of the king." The voice just fell! Suddenly, without warning, Geoffrey raised his right hand, aimed at an empty chair not far away, and shouted a spell that others couldn''t understand. Next second The black ring suddenly sent out a hot flame, followed by a bright flame, which burned the hardwood chair into black coke in just a few seconds. Obviously, from the perspective of skilled movements and casting speed, his understanding of flame magic has reached a considerable level. If he can further learn, it is not difficult to become a master apprentice specializing in flame. Perhaps just as a joke mentioned, when fate closes a door for you, it will open a window for you. Although Geoffrey''s character is morbid and extreme because of the combination of close relatives and being spoiled since childhood, and sometimes he can''t suppress his excitement, this character inadvertently coincides with the characteristics of fierce and uncontrolled fire. But Zhang Cheng noticed that at the moment when his majesty released the flame spell, everyone, including cersei and tywin, could hardly see the extreme. Needless to say, as Geoffrey has mastered the power of fire magic, it is becoming more and more difficult to continue to control him and treat him as a figurehead. Maybe some people are still afraid that the hot flame will suddenly fall on themselves one day. After all, Geoffrey has shown an unstable state of mind many times. It is common to kill his servants who inadvertently angered him. God knows when he will suddenly go crazy. "Wonderful fire spell! Your majesty, you are a real genius. You know, normally, an apprentice needs to learn the same degree of fire from contact to release, but you only need less than two months." Zhang Cheng deliberately ignored the faces of others and didn''t mean to praise at all. To be exact, he was really surprised at each other''s talent. You know, the song of ice and fire is the best young man in the world except danilis, who has valerian blood. If there is no evidence, he doubts whether tywin''s wife Joanna had something unspeakable with crazy King iris, and cersei and James are their descendants. "Really? Do you really think so?" Geoffrey''s eyes widened in surprise. Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "yes, your majesty, if you like, we can enter the next stage of study at any time." "What are you waiting for? Start quickly! Come to my room. In addition, I have a small gift for you. I''m sure you''ll like it." said Geoffrey, who couldn''t wait to walk towards the door. "As you wish, my majesty." Zhang Cheng touched his chest with one hand and bowed. At the same time, he glanced at everyone sitting around the long table with a slightly sadistic look. He knows very well that the power of the capitals of the seven countries is actually in the hands of two families, one is the Lannister family who won the battle of the five kings by means of military and diplomatic means, and the other is the Tyrell family who gained great political influence by regaining the team. Although it seems that the two families have formed an unbreakable alliance, the secret confrontation has never stopped. Shansha''s marriage to the little devil is the result of the game between the two sides, Fortunately, both tywin, the leader of Lannister, and olena redwin, the leader of the tiller family, understand what is fit and stop and political compromise, and carefully avoid intensification of contradictions. In the course of the confrontation, both sides constantly filled the power vacuum left after the war, and now there is no surplus for outsiders. They are now very worried that once Geoffrey, as the nominal king, starts to join the game of power and profit, the situation will become more tense and chaotic, and they are also worried that their interests will be seriously damaged. Under the feudal system, all nobles would not like a strong king, and no nobles would like a sharp sword hanging on their head. At present, this sword is the flame magic that Zhang Cheng is teaching to Geoffrey. Seeing them disappear one after another at the end of the corridor, tywin immediately tapped the table: "I believe you have seen that this Mason is more difficult to deal with than we thought. What do you think we should do next?" "In any way, we must let him stop teaching magic to Geoffrey, a king with great power and unrestricted, which is not what we want." Prince mace of Gaoting clearly expressed his attitude. "That''s right! Geoffrey must not continue to get out of control! He has burned twelve servants this month! If he continues, he will become the second crazy King sooner or later," olena redwin agreed firmly. "Maybe... He is pressing us for a better condition in this way. Father, I think you can let Tyrion talk about his style. In addition, I don''t think people like him will be bound by marriage." cersei whispered a suggestion. "Well, that''s all for today''s Royal meeting. Let''s find out what Mason wants first. In addition, give this information to Tyrion and let him see what the so-called friend is." after that, tywin pushed the note pressed on his hand forward. I saw the above impressively detailed record of yesterday''s fighting in the alley and the truth of the strange deaths of thousands of civilians Chapter 183 The Red Castle, located on the high hill of AEGON in King''s landing, the capital of the seven kingdoms, is not only a solid fortification, but also the location of the royal palace. Many people who don''t know the truth always believe that such politically significant and landmark buildings should be located in the center of the city. But on the contrary, the red fort is not only not in the center of Junlin City, but built in an insignificant corner. To be exact, it can not even be regarded as in the city, but stands alone on the cliffs close to the moat and is closely connected with the majestic city wall. Standing at the top of the Red Castle, you can overlook the port below, as well as the densely populated residential areas, markets and squares in the city, especially those busy civilians like ants, which often bring an incomparable sense of satisfaction and achievement to the owner of the castle. It is said that after it was built, the tangaryan family slaughtered all the workers and masons involved in construction and shooting in order to ensure that the internal secrets would not be known by the outside world. Now no one knows what is hidden in the intricate underground secret roads. At the moment, Zhang Cheng stood on the balcony of the king''s bedroom, looked down at this backward city mixed with medieval and Renaissance styles, and asked without looking back: "Your Majesty, you just said you had a gift for me?" "Hahaha! That''s right! But this gift is a little special. I didn''t put it in my room. Please wait a minute, and I''ll have it brought up." then Geoffrey winked at the guard at the door. Without saying a word, the latter immediately turned and left the room. For about seven or eight minutes, he dragged a little guy less than one meter three tall with deep chestnut skin and big ears into the room. Although she has been imprisoned in the dungeon for a long time, her body emits an unpleasant smell, her golden eyes and three strange fingers all prove that she is not human in the ordinary sense. "Oh? A living son of the forest?! your gift really gave me a big surprise." Zhang Cheng recognized each other''s race almost instantly, and his eyes released a chilling desire for research. There is no doubt that a living son of the forest can help him solve countless questions and problems. For example, what are ghosts and what are the principles of their frost spells? For another example, what are the deformation spells and mind control spells used by the son of the forest? To know that there are only two magic civilizations in the whole world of the song of ice and fire, one of which is the valerian civilization. At present, he has obtained the corresponding knowledge and principles. The next thing to do is to slowly learn and understand until he digests the city''s own things. As for the other, of course, it is the strange civilization created by the son of the forest. Perhaps the magic system mastered by these little people is far less destructive and destructive than the Valerians, but it is more flexible and changeable, which is very similar to the Druids of Azeroth. Zhang Cheng wants to take this opportunity to uncover the mystery of energy attributes. According to the definition given by Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom, according to the form of energy existence and unique characteristics, it can be divided into the following categories: pure and flawless positive energy, also known as sacred energy; The natural energy emitted by life itself; Arcane energy with changeable and strong plasticity; Shadow energy from distorted space-time; The negative energy born from pain and death is also called death energy; The last is the terror evil power used by the dark Titan Sargeras and his burning legion. Obviously, in Azeroth, there is no necessary connection between these energies. Even except for a few lucky ones, most casters can''t accept the second after accepting one of them for a lifetime. But in the world of the song of ice and fire, this understanding of the boundary between energy and energy has been completely broken. With the knowledge gained from the dragon and the energy brought by the red comet, the warelians created a unique flame magic, while the son of the forest created a natural magic like a druid with the same energy. The northern ghosts used frost spells that outsiders could not understand, The loinas, who once posed a great threat to Valeria, developed water magic that was enough to resist the Dragon flame. Zhang Cheng wants to find out whether the energy essence of the two worlds is different, or whether Dalaran''s mages are limited by their inherent thinking and are not aware of a hidden transformation between energy and energy. If he can find this way of transformation, he will not only greatly enhance his strength, but also contact some more essential things of magic. Geoffrey, unaware of the other party''s passionate desire for knowledge and power, pointed to the son of the forest lying on the ground and said: "I''m glad you like this little gift. You know, in order to catch it, I lost six well-trained hounds and 14 experienced guards. Please be careful. It will turn into fierce beasts such as wolves, bears and tigers, and can also control plants such as vines to trip opponents." "Hehe, don''t worry. His weak magic can''t play any role in front of me." Zhang Cheng said as he came to the captured son of the forest and asked with a smile: "tell me your name, little guy, I think you should have a name, right?" "Dead wood, my name is dead wood..." the son of the forest gave the answer in a way similar to singing. His voice was so sweet that a short sentence made everyone in the house have a kind of pleasure and joy. Zhang Cheng nodded gently, "OK, dead wood. Tell me, why did you get caught, your people?" The son of the forest, who claimed to be a dead wood, first glanced down at the chain in his hand with disgust, then looked at the proud Geoffrey, and finally slowly opened his mouth and replied: "All my people are dead. I am the last survivor of the ethnic group. The reason why I appear in your human world is to send a warning to you in accordance with the ancient covenant. The enemies from the extreme cold of the north have returned. They will soon bring despair and death to the world together with the cold winter." There is no doubt that 100% of the enemies he refers to are strange ghosts outside the Great Wall. "How do you know?" Zhang Cheng asked, staring into each other''s eyes with interest. "Dream, I foresee everything in the dream. Let me go, human beings, I still need to pass this terrible news to more people." withered wood obviously has no experience in dealing with the world, and doesn''t understand how miserable his future will be. Chapter 184 Looking at the pure and impurity free eyes of the son of the forest, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head: "Sorry, little guy, I''m afraid I can''t agree to your request. Because you are so precious. Whether it''s the knowledge in your mind or the magical ability you master, it''s of great research value to me. In short, from now on, you are my prisoner and the object of research and learning." "Greed, desire, ambition... Human beings, I feel the naked malice from you. No matter what you want from me, I promise you won''t get it." withered wood raised his head and responded in a non emotional tone. Obviously, he did not understand the true meaning of the so-called "learning" and "research". "Ha ha! Don''t be so sure. Please believe me, you have no right to refuse in this matter. Well, that''s all for today''s conversation. Now you need to have a good sleep in order to cope with the next experiment full of pain and despair." After saying that, Zhang Cheng took out a bottle of potion glittering with purplish red light from his pocket, forcibly squeezed the other party''s mouth and poured it in. Although the son of the forest tried his best to resist, with the liquid flowing down his throat into the digestive system, he fell into a trance in just a minute or two. Finally, he completely closed his eyes and fell to the ground with a plop, making a slight snore. Geoffrey kicked the little man in the head and asked with interest, "what did you give him to drink?" "Nothing. It''s an insignificant hypnotic. Anyone can completely forget his troubles and enter the sweetest dream as long as he drinks a little. Moreover, in the dream, the user will quickly recover his strength and energy. When he wakes up again, he will even have a feeling of rebirth." Zhang Cheng explained while releasing the dead wood from the iron shackles. Because he could clearly perceive that, for some unknown reason, iron products were constantly weakening the magic ability and vitality of the son of the forest. No wonder the ancestors were able to fight the son of the forest with simple weapons and armor. It turned out that the son of the forest had a fatal weakness, that is, the fear of iron products. If you are only bound by iron shackles, you will lose your ability. What if you are pierced by a sharp sword? The answer is obvious. The chances of survival are slim. In addition, the reproduction of the sons of the forest is not like human beings. As long as there is no large-scale war and plague, the number will double. In essence, compared with animals, they are closer to intelligent life evolved from plants such as tree man. Therefore, neither fertility nor growth rate can be comparable with human beings. Finally, they gradually become the loser in this cruel competition and are forced to withdraw from the stage of history. Sometimes it is difficult for Zhang Cheng to understand why nature creates a race so close to harmony and perfection, but it gives them a fatal weakness. On the contrary, seemingly mediocre humans can often use all kinds of harsh environments at a very fast speed. Even if there is a devastating disaster outside, they can survive and rebuild civilization with the survival ability of a "small strong". Just when he felt a little sorry that the son of the forest was going to perish, Geoffrey, who could not bear the loneliness, stroked his beloved ring and couldn''t wait to urge: "Mason, it''s yours. You can take it back and study it slowly later. Now it''s time to tell me what I should do next to make the flame released by myself more powerful?" "Don''t worry, your majesty, you should understand that the most important thing to learn magic is to be patient. Between your understanding of flame magic, I think the next thing to do is not to blindly improve the power, but to find out the source of your own strength." Zhang Cheng stood up calmly and replied with a smile. He knew very well in his heart that the more magic knowledge he taught, the closer the king was to death. The reason is very simple. The reason why the tiller family proposed marriage is to influence and even control the young king through their best means, so as to expand their power and influence. According to the original plot, olena redwin just learned that Geoffrey was grumpy and cruel, so she decided to poison her marriage partner. At present, Geoffrey is not only grumpy and cruel, but also has mastered the powerful flame magic. It''s a great threat to the queen of thorns. She won''t be willing to waste her hard trained Marguerite on such a guy. However, Zhang Cheng does not intend to interfere in the secret actions of the tiller family. He just intends to use Geoffrey to tell everyone that he has enough knowledge and ability to make an ordinary person extraordinary, and has enough power to change someone''s fate. When the fragile balance is broken, everything he shows will become rich political capital and the object of all parties. "The source of power?" Geoffrey obviously didn''t know that half of his foot had stepped into the coffin, frowned and began to think hard. "Yes! The source of power. Think about it, why did dragons and magic flourish for a period of time and then slowly disappear until they suddenly sprung up in recent months? Is it just a coincidence?" Zhang Cheng didn''t give a direct answer, but put forward a series of rhetorical questions. "You mean... There''s a magical force behind all these incredible things?" Geoffrey seemed to realize something, and his eyes glowed with excitement. Zhang Cheng nodded slightly: "yes! Do you remember the red comet in the sky not long ago? According to my research and observation, all the magic in the whole world and the mysterious energy on which dragons live all come from this. In other words, when a comet passes through the world we live in, it will bring a lot of abundant magic energy, so when it appears, it will lead to the prosperity of magic and dragons. But with the passage of time, there is less and less energy in the air, and magic will slowly fade out of people''s sight and become a story that only exists in legends. Many people think that the appearance of the dragon is a sign of the revival of magic, but in fact, the red comet is the root of all magic power. Your majesty, you are lucky to be in time to learn magic. Please close your eyes, feel the energy in the air with your heart, try to absorb and control them, and then you will understand what the source of your strength is. When you understand the essence of magic, you will naturally know how to improve the power of fire spell... " Chapter 185 Just when Zhang Cheng took Geoffrey as an experiment to test his unfinished theory and various magic skills that are uncertain about whether there are serious sequelae, olena redwin was sitting in a chair in another room of the Red Castle, listening to the report of a young maid. Beside her were ero and Marguerite. I''m afraid every act and every move that Geoffrey has made for him is not a secret. After all, a young king who is irritable, irritable, uncontrolled and easy to kill and vent his anger is enough to give people a headache. Now, coupled with the flame magic that can kill people at any time, the nobles with a little brain will pay more attention, not to mention the cunning and astute "Queen of thorns". However, even olena redwin couldn''t understand what Zhang Cheng''s motivation was and what he wanted from it. She just sat in place without saying a word and waited for the maid to finish all the details before raising her chin. He asked in an uncertain tone, "are you sure Geoffrey showed a more powerful flame?" "Yes! I saw his majesty burn a steel breastplate into molten iron with a flame. Before that, his flame could only turn the metal red, but could not melt it. In addition, they also mentioned some contents such as the origin of magic power, but I didn''t hear it clearly because it was too far away and the sound was a little small." the maid replied carefully. "OK, I see. You go down. Remember, take care of your mouth and don''t talk to others, especially about magic knowledge. You should keep it absolutely confidential, okay?" olena redwin told expressionless. "Please rest assured that after leaving this room, I will forget everything I saw and heard." the maid quickly nodded hard, then got up and quickly disappeared at the end of the dark and narrow passage. When she was far away, Marguerite couldn''t wait to say, "grandma, don''t you think he was using the king to demonstrate to us?" "Oh? Why do you think so?" a smile appeared on olena redwin''s wrinkled face. As an old man immersed in the struggle for power and profit for decades, she likes to see her granddaughter draw her own conclusion through thinking, no matter how childish and ridiculous it is. "It''s not clear. As soon as you and Duke tywin gave him a threat at the Royal meeting, he began to teach Geoffrey more powerful magic. If this is not a demonstration, what else is a demonstration? Does he really intend to be loyal to our king?" Margaret showed her undisguised contempt and contempt for her future husband in her eyes. Because there was no relationship with outsiders, she didn''t wear her usual mask of tenderness, euphemism and friendliness. On the contrary, she looked sour. But considering that the "Queen of thorns" has the same character, it''s not surprising that she has the same character since she was affected from childhood. At least ero didn''t show even a little surprise. Looking at the charming eyes of her beloved granddaughter, olena redwin suddenly smiled without warning and gently stroked the girl''s beautiful face: "No, my dear Marguerite, although I don''t know his intention, I can guarantee that it''s definitely not as simple as demonstration. Think about what kind of means demonstration is usually used when I taught you before? It''s a move made by the relatively weak side against the strong side. Do you think Mason is the weak side right now? A master Beyond imagination, the person who has magical power and controls a terrible magic dragon will be the weak? " "You mean... He''s stronger now than we and Lannister combined?" Marguerite opened her mouth slightly in surprise. "Of course, son, to some extent, he has the ability to overturn the table. You know, the tangaryan family conquered the continent under our feet with only three dragons. Do you think Mason can''t do this? Tywin''s first reaction when he learned about the emergence of the dragon was to secretly eliminate his eternal trouble, but you know why he didn''t take action?" In order to make her granddaughter understand the current situation, olena redwin put forward a series of rhetorical questions. Marguerite bowed her head for a moment and quickly replied, "it''s fear! Duke tywin is afraid of Mason''s power! He is afraid that once the action fails, the Lannister family will lose the army necessary to maintain power like Stannis in the battle of the Blackwater river." Olena redwin nodded softly: "Yes, boy, but only half of the answer is correct, and the other half is worried about danilis''s threat. You should understand that she is the true blood of the mad king, and also the last tangaryan with pure blood. With three dragons growing bigger and bigger every day, if I were tywin, I would be unable to sleep at night. So he quickly changed his attitude and thought we should use it Mason comes against daenerys. At least Mason won''t settle the evil things Lannister has done before. " "What about you? What''s your plan?" Margaret leaned forward and looked directly into her grandmother''s eyes. She could feel that a huge conspiracy was brewing in her grandmother''s thin body. "Me? Hahaha! My plan is very simple. Follow the ancient tradition of the tiller family. If we encounter an invincible enemy, we will offer the most beautiful roses in exchange for each other''s kindness and forgiveness, and then integrate into him and become a part of him." speaking of this, olena redwin lifted the girl''s pointed chin. "And you, my sweetheart, you are the most beautiful rose of the Tyrell family now." "But... But I''m going to marry Geoffrey soon!" Margaret blinked hard, obviously not quite understanding the strong hint in her grandmother''s words. "No, son, let''s not talk about whether that fool Geoffrey can live until the end of the wedding. No matter who you marry, it doesn''t affect you to get close to Mason and make him crazy about you. Believe me, for men, beauty is often only the first step to arouse their interest. Most of the time, unique identity and cheating against ethics are the way to awaken their fierce desire The key to the beast. Imagine who can refuse to conquer a young and beautiful queen, and who can refuse to let the queen conceive her child and help her to the throne? "Olena redwin crossed her hands on her chest and said her plan in a polar voice. After hearing this, young Marguerite felt her heart beating wildly. She subconsciously squeezed the corner of her skirt, turned around, glanced at her distant sister and asked, "where''s ero?" "Ello will become a gentle, considerate and virtuous wife who never asks her husband about private affairs. She will cooperate with you to complete the task of conquering Mason''s emotional world..." Chapter 186 "Living forever" is an ancient proverb of the tiller family, which also explains the way of survival of the family. Different from the tenacity of the stark family and the arrogance of the Lannister family, the Tyrell family has never been good at military, let alone fight to the end for "principle" and "dignity". To be exact, they have not won a beautiful war since records began. The only war that can be regarded as victory can be traced back to the period when the gardener family ruled the river bend. At that time, osmon Tyrell United 40 families, finally defeated the peck family and the Mandalay family who tried to compete for the throne of the high court, established Munn gardener VI as king, and restored the unity of the broken River kingdom. It was also because of this hard won victory that the tiller family married the youngest daughter of Munn gardener VI and successfully integrated the blood of "green hand" gars into their family, so as to obtain the so-called "legal" inheritance and rule. Since then, the tiller family has never won any war or local battle. Whether it is the battle between the conqueror and the Dragon King AEGON during the war, or the famous black fire rebellion and usurper war, all they finally get is failure. Normally, such a family that has been defeated repeatedly should have been swept out of the stage of history. Interestingly, the tiller family has not become weak in repeated defeats, but has become more and more prosperous. Even if many ancient families in the river bend secretly despise them and laugh at them as upstarts, they are unable to change this. The root cause is not how rich the tiller family is, nor how powerful the army is, but that they always keep in mind that while maintaining a minimum of loyalty, they marry as many families as possible and weave a huge network of interests. In this way, even if you accidentally stand in the wrong line, the winner will consider the great chaos that can be caused by weakening or eliminating the Tyrell family and the benefits of their loyalty. It has to be said that this is a very clever strategy, which can almost ensure that no matter who wins the final victory, it will not be too difficult for them. Danilis''s brother, the famous idiot wesselis targaryan, always believed that Tyrell would be the first to stand up and support his family when he returned to Westeros. As the current power holder of the tiller family, olena redwin, the "Queen of thorns", is keenly aware that with the defeat of Stannis and the bloody wedding of Rob stark, the "little wolf Lord", the original stable power structure within the Seven Kingdoms has been completely broken. At present, only the Lannister family, which looks majestic but has serious financial overdraft, is able to compete for the highest power; The matel family, who ruled the South and Dorn remained motionless; And the tiller family, which has not been affected by the war and can produce enough to feed all the population of the whole continent with fertile land. Of course, now we have to add a young man of unknown origin who has powerful mysterious magic power and controls the terrible magic dragon. Olena redwin is not as afraid and wary of each other as tywin. Instead, she feels that this is an opportunity, an opportunity to make the tiller family a higher level. After all, Zhang Cheng is only a person so far. There is neither the support of a large family nor the noble blood recognized by the aristocracy. In her opinion, if the other party wants to sit on the iron throne, he will inevitably follow the example of the conqueror AEGON. On the one hand, he will show his unstoppable power and on the other hand, he will win over and support those families who are willing to kneel at the feet of the new dynasty. If Tyrell can express the intention of alliance before everyone else, and then weave a gentle trap to firmly catch each other''s emotional world, the Tyrell family can get unimaginable benefits, especially after several generations of repeated marriage, it is uncertain that the Tyrell family can also get that incredible magic talent, And the power to control the magic dragon. As for the young and beautiful Marguerite and ero, they have long been regarded as the victims and chess pieces of the rise of the family by the "Queen of thorns". But before that, olena redwin still has one thing to confirm, that is, whether the other party has ambition matching its strength Just when the Tyrell family acted secretly, Zhang Cheng was standing in the training ground on the upper floor of the Red Castle, watching Geoffrey release hot flames again and again, and joked in a semi joking tone: "Dear Tyrion, you''ve been standing behind me for a while. If you have anything to say, don''t tell me you''re here to see your nephew. Everyone knows how much you hate each other, just like ice and fire." "Why?" the little devil suddenly asked. "Sorry, I don''t quite understand what you mean. What? Why?" Zhang Cheng looked back with a puzzled expression on his face. "Why teach him magic? You should know Geoffrey''s character very well! Doing so will only make him more and more unrestrained, and more innocent victims will be burned alive." Tyrion frowned and clutched the note hidden in his sleeve. He couldn''t believe it in a dream. The young man who had been calm and rational in front of him had caused thousands of civilian deaths without saying anything, and he couldn''t see any guilt afterwards, as if he had accidentally trampled on several ants instead of living people. "HMM... what does this have to do with me?" Zhang Cheng spread his hands carelessly. "You should understand that magic is a powerful force and a dangerous force. Therefore, in the process of learning and research, you must maintain 120000 patience and vigilance. If you are careless, you will die without a burial place. I am lucky to find a very talented seedling that can be used to test unconfirmed theories and conjectures." "So... You take Geoffrey, the king of the seven kingdoms, as an experiment?" Tyrion stared in surprise, as if he wanted to know each other again. "That''s right! By the way, there are very few people with magic talent. So far, I''ve only seen two, one of them is Geoffrey. It''s incredible, isn''t it? A deformity of close relatives and an idiot with huge personality defects can have dozens of times more talent than ordinary people. Fate really makes a cruel and interesting joke." Zhang Cheng ignored the little devil''s reaction and raised his mouth slightly. "You''re a terrible madman! Aren''t you afraid I''ll tell Geoffrey the truth? Tell my father and sister?" Tyrion asked deadpan. "No, why should I be afraid? Even if you tell Geoffrey, will he give up his hard won power? Obviously, he won''t. He will always trust me and want more from me. And your father, tywin, still expects me to help deal with the increasingly powerful danilis, so he won''t act rashly. As for your ambitious and short-sighted Shallow sister cersei, she was nothing in my eyes, at least nothing before Prince tywin died. " After that, Zhang Cheng took up the wine glass placed on the table and handed it to the little devil. Then he touched it gently, raised his head and drank it. Chapter 187 A wise man once said that desire is not only the driving force for human beings to move from barbarism to civilization, but also the external embodiment of one''s subconscious and soul. If you want to really see someone clearly, you can easily judge his character, preferences, what he desires most in his heart, and what he is afraid of losing by paying attention to his casual desires. Although Zhang Cheng is far from a master in this regard, he has always been out of the game and observed the advantages and disadvantages of every power game player with an almost detached vision. There is no doubt that for tywin, nothing is more important than keeping the status and honor of the Lannister family. Therefore, as long as we firmly grasp this point, anyone can easily predict his next move, just as the "little finger" plays with it again and again. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, tywin Lannister is a charismatic leader with excellent talents and political skills, but few people can see through the fragile and tired heart hidden under his tough and self-discipline appearance. In fact, since his wife Joanna died, tywin''s private life has not been as miserable as outsiders speculated. According to the information previously obtained from Wallis, the Duke of Kay rock would secretly order his men to find a young and beautiful prostitute for himself every once in a while to vent his accumulated desire. Just because the confidentiality work is in place, even his children don''t know about it, especially the little devil. He always feels that his father is strict and cold, and doesn''t realize that no one in the world can abandon feelings and desires. The more you suppress some things, the more violent they will explode. In the end, they will become a deadly noose to strangle yourself Feel the excitement of alcohol flowing all over the body along the blood vessels. Zhang Cheng gently put the cup back in place, then stared into each other''s eyes and asked, "tell me, Tyrion, what is the reason why you suddenly appear? Does it represent yourself or Lannister?" "How about representing myself and Lannister?" the little devil asked back without squinting. "It depends on what you want to know, or what kind of information your father tywin wants to convey through you." Zhang Cheng explained, glancing at the growing black spots in the sky outside the window, and a playful smile appeared on his face. "First of all, on behalf of myself, I want to confirm one thing to you. Is this news true? Have you really killed thousands of innocent civilians?" after hesitation, Tyrion raised the note hidden in his sleeve and asked in a low voice. Zhang Cheng took the note, glanced at it and immediately smiled and sighed: "Hahaha! I still wonder why Prince tywin didn''t use this to strive for a favorable negotiation environment at the pre imperial meeting. Now I finally understand. It turned out that he planned to leave the Tyrell family and make a deal with me alone. Yes, I did it. Now you can make terms on behalf of your family and your father. I look forward to being on the verge of financial crisis Lannister, what exciting suggestions can you give? " There is no doubt that he has passed the initial cautious mode of action and slowly began to enjoy the fun of the rights game. It has to be said that although he doesn''t think it is a wise choice to waste a lot of time in intrigue, the real owner behind the parchment seems to think that this is a process and skill that must be experienced. As a saying goes, since you can''t resist, enjoy it. Anyway, after breaking the shackles bound to him, he can almost be regarded as one of the most powerful individuals in the world. Unless the Dragon cronada breaks the seal, there are no people or monsters that can pose a fatal threat to him. Tyrion obviously didn''t realize how dangerous the young man standing in front of him was. With a gloomy face, he sarcastically said, "you killed thousands of civilians at one go. Nearly two-thirds of them are old people, women and children. Don''t you have nightmares when you sleep at night?" "Have nightmares? Why? Your father ordered Gregor krigon to plunder the River land in order to lure ed stark into the war. Guess how many innocent farmers were tortured and tortured in operation magic mountain? Did Prince tywin have nightmares about it? No, he not only didn''t have nightmares, but also regarded it as a successful tactical model. What''s more, people may have the right to accuse me of my behavior , but you''re the only one who doesn''t have this qualification. "After saying that, Zhang Cheng stretched out his finger and poked the little devil''s chest. "Why am I not qualified?" Tyrion suddenly had a bad feeling and subconsciously frowned. "Because your lawful wife Sansha poisoned my soup, I couldn''t use the power of magic for a short time, so thousands of people died. I don''t deny killing innocent people indiscriminately, but you should understand that when I think my life is threatened, I will take all means to protect myself. It''s not about good and evil, morality and humanity, just for survival..." Out of prudence, Zhang Cheng didn''t disclose too many details, let alone the fate of those dead. Not only the physical death, but also the soul was completely swallowed, which became the nourishment for the awakening of the magic sword. "Sansa poisoned you? Damn it! Why did she do this? No! Who bewitched her to do this?" Tyrion roared angrily. With considerable political sensitivity, he immediately realized that this was a conspiracy, a terrible plan that could deal with himself and honesty at the same time. If the attack is successful, Zhang Cheng will certainly die, but the Lannister family is also regarded as the accomplice behind the scenes, and the fragile alliance originally formed will fall apart in mutual suspicion. No one will be willing to form an alliance with a family that will stab in the back at any time. If he fails, as the legal husband of the poisoner, he will obviously be involved, and the whole family will become the target of revenge. Looking at the angry appearance of the little devil, Zhang Cheng smiled noncommittally and comforted: "relax, I don''t mean to blame you, I won''t blame Sansa, and I won''t be stupid enough to think this is what the Lannister family did. In fact, I know who planned everything in the dark." "Who? Give me his name!" Tyrion''s eyes flashed cold. "Wallis, our dear chief intelligence officer. By the way, Belize is the one who poisoned Sansa. You can teach him a little lesson later and let him know what it will cost to spy on other people''s wives. Oh, I almost forgot. Guess what I saw when I found Belize last night? I saw Sansa in clothes * * lying on the bed in a brothel I would rather give my first time to an old man of the same age as my father than stay with you... " Chapter 188 "That''s enough! Since you know that bertier berisch was the one who poisoned Sansa, why didn''t you kill him? It''s not like your way of doing things!" Tyrion rudely interrupted the strong hint revealed in Zhang Chengyan''s speech, with a gloomy and frightening face. Although he had always been very clear in his heart that a young, beautiful and noble lady like Sansa would never fall in love with herself and be willing to spend her life with her deformed dwarf. But I don''t know why, when I learned that the other party had an intimate relationship with another man, I couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of anger and humiliation. Zhang Cheng smiled disapprovingly and shrugged his shoulders: "Why do I have to kill him? You know, the real culprit behind the scenes is Wallis, and the little finger is just used. What''s more, Sansa is not my wife. If it''s ero, I promise he will die in great pain. Please remember, my friend, for people like you and me, wife means more than love, marriage, family, family and family The alliance between nations means more face and dignity. If your dignity is trampled without response, don''t expect to be respected again in the future. As I mentioned before, dignity is won by blood and death, not by others. " There is no doubt that for the naturally disabled little devil, all his efforts are just to get the respect and recognition of the people around him. In order to keep this hard won respect, he even rushed into the battlefield with weapons and fought with an enemy nearly twice as tall as himself, almost losing his life. Recalling his life before becoming the former prime minister, Tyrion felt that there was a flame burning in his chest. It took several minutes to calm down. He took a deep breath and asked, "why? Why do you want to get rid of Belli by my hand?" As a man who likes reading and thinking, he is not as impulsive as most nobles. After a little turning of his brain, he quickly found that from the beginning, the young man was consciously guiding the topic and making himself angry through the stimulation of language. "Hehe, my friend, you asked too many questions today. But for the sake of happy cooperation more than a month ago, I''ll try my best to explain. First of all, I don''t expect you to get rid of your little finger, but I just hope you can teach him a little lesson. Because strictly speaking, you are not on the same level at all, and berisch wants you to be much smarter and more cunning than you. Secondly, you are slowly being pushed out of the center of power. As an ally, I don''t want to communicate with the stupid and short-sighted cersei one day, so I''m going to help you. At least you have a good reason to vent your anger now, don''t you? Finally, and most importantly, tell Duke tywin that he must have a clear understanding of the power I have, and then come and negotiate with me in person. " As the last word fell, Zhang Cheng immediately turned around and waved out of the window. Before the little devil could react to what had happened, a gust of wind rushed in and overturned the tables and chairs, wine bottles and glasses placed in the corner. He himself was blown back and forth. The originally clear sky was suddenly shrouded in a huge shadow, followed by a violent collision sound from the hard rock wall. The whole room trembled, and a large amount of dust and sand fell from the roof. When he regained his balance, he was surprised to find a violet vertical pupil looking inward through the window. Shock! Excited! Surprise! shudder! Seeing the legendary dragon with his own eyes, Tyrion couldn''t describe his mood at the moment. He forgot to escape and just stood in place stunned. Similarly, Geoffrey stopped practicing flame magic, went straight to the window, reached out his hand and gently stroked the increasingly hard and thick scales of the dragon. He asked enthusiastically, "count Mason, is this your dragon?" "That''s right, your majesty. Please allow me to introduce you to Kulo kelba, a newly born little guy. Please believe me, you will like it." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and replied meaningfully. "Of course! Who doesn''t like a strong and deadly magic dragon! I finally understand why you have repeatedly stressed that the rule of the tangaryan Dynasty is based on absolute control over the dragon. With such a monster, what is the significance of the army? As long as you give an order, it can bathe all bastards who disrespect the king in the hot flame." Geoffrey opened his arms with a cruel and crazy light in his eyes. The idiot didn''t realize that the reason why Kulo kelba didn''t blow out a flame to burn him was entirely from the master''s command. It needed to disguise a submissive appearance, reduce Lannister and tiller''s vigilance, and then regard it as a force that can be manipulated. Only in this way can the game of rights continue to play, rather than directly overturning the table and announcing with naked strength that he is the only winner. Appreciating the awe and fear of the guards around, Zhang Cheng quietly came to the little devil and said in a low voice: "Dear Tyrion, please take a good note of this scene and convey it to Duke tywin intact. Please remember, my patience is limited. Lannister had better offer me satisfactory conditions before sunset, otherwise I can''t guarantee that the previous secret agreement is still valid." "Secret agreement?" returned Tyrion, showing a very confused expression. "Why, didn''t your father tell you? Or did he never treat you as a member of the family in his mind? If I were you, I would quickly find out the truth. It''s not easy to be kicked away every time." after that, Zhang Cheng jumped out of the dragon''s back and walked away under the gaze of countless eyes. People in almost half of the city can clearly see the huge body of Kulo kelba and the scales glittering with violet light. With an undisguised loud roar, it announced to the residents of Junlin city that the magic dragon, which had disappeared for a long time, had returned again. It''s not a rumor from the other side of the sea that doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. It''s not a little bit like a pet in the late tangaryan Dynasty. It''s a ferocious and terrible beast with the ability to destroy an army in an instant. For a while, a large number of ravens were released from all corners of the city, carrying the red mud seal symbolizing the most urgent information, and flew to the nobles'' castle. Even the stupidest idiot realizes that a new era is coming Chapter 189 The return of the dragon is like a meteorite falling into the lake, setting off a huge wave in Junlin City, and it is still fermenting over time. However, for Zhang Cheng, the show style performance has ended. He has conveyed the message he wants to convey through Kulo kelba. The next thing to do is to wait patiently. Of course, while waiting, he also plans to do a few small tests on the meteorite composed of red junction crystals to find out what the characteristics of the internal energy are. As for Kulo kelba, who had just experienced a long trek, he landed directly in the yard, closed his eyes and fell asleep, completely ignoring the panicked servants and frightened horses. Meanwhile, near the garden outside the Red Castle, olena redwin, the queen of thorns, was sitting in an inconspicuous corner, staring expressionless at the man opposite him wrapped up in a black cloak. After a full minute, she lowered her voice and said, "you know, I don''t like you at all, let alone cooperate with you. Unfortunately, I don''t seem to have any other choice now." "Hehe, you don''t need to like me, just know that working with me can bring great benefits to the Tyrell family." the man wearing a black cloak smiled and responded. "Hum! Do you think I would take such a huge risk if I didn''t have enough interests? Remember, if I heard even a little gossip afterwards, you''d wait to bear the anger of the Tyrell family. I promise that wherever you escape, the killer will arrive as scheduled." olena redwin narrowed her eyes and threatened. "Please don''t worry, madam. To some extent, I''m also one of the accomplices. What''s the good for me? What''s more, do you think Lannister will be so invincible after the success of the plan? No, they will quickly expose all kinds of problems and slowly decline, and the Tyrell family will take over the power and become the Deputy name of the seven kings In fact, Zhang Cheng took over and glanced at it. He immediately found the majestic lion pattern under the badge, with a playful smile on his face: "aha, I think I know who he is. Go, prepare a bottle of superior Dorn wine, and tell all the servants to leave the lobby. No one needs to come near until I get my order." "Just a bottle of wine? Don''t let the kitchen prepare a big dinner?" the girl asked wisely. "No, a bottle of wine is enough." after saying that, Zhang Cheng ignored Dana, locked the door with his back hand, and calmly walked along the stone to the front hall. As soon as he crossed the threshold, he saw a tall and straight man standing in the middle of the living room, one hand holding the hilt hanging around his waist, and the other hand clenching his fist. Although his hood covered the part above his nose, the thick beard on his chin was enough to indicate the identity of the comer. Chapter 190 "Good evening, your excellency. I''m glad you can show up before sunset, so I don''t have to worry about starting the standby plan. Anyway, our previous cooperation was quite pleasant, so I want to maintain this good trust relationship rather than find a new partner." As Zhang Cheng spoke, he came to pick up the red wine sent by the servant, waved the other party to step back, then pulled out the cork and filled two cups. It was not until the servant was far away that he pushed one glass of wine in front of the guest, raised the other glass of wine, motioned, followed by raising his head and drinking it. "So you let half the residents of King''s landing see a huge magic dragon flying over the city and force me to negotiate with you?" Seeing that there were no people around him who shouldn''t exist, tywin finally took off his hood to cover his face, and his face revealed undisguised anger. You know, it has been a long time since Reyes and tabek, the two families who once laughed at Lannister in the west, were uprooted. No one dared to challenge his majesty, let alone force him to appear in a threatening way. But today, someone violated two taboos at the same time! What made him even more unacceptable was that he was unable to do anything about it. He had to be led by the nose by the young man in front of him. "Hahaha! Please don''t be angry. I just took the most effective measures. Besides, don''t tell me that you didn''t plan to get rid of me directly after you got the news that I have a dragon. But am I angry? No! I don''t even have a little anger, because you haven''t taken practical action after all, have you?" Zhang Cheng laughed and put down the empty cup in his hand. Obviously, he had expected the fierce reaction, but he didn''t care very much. "What the hell do you want?" tywin asked, squinting. Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment, quickly put on an indifferent look and shrugged his shoulders: "You may not believe it. In fact, I don''t have anything I particularly want. Whether it''s power or wealth, it doesn''t mean much to me. If I have to give a definite answer, I think it should be knowledge. Of course, I don''t mean learning what the bachelors in the city study, but what can really give a person supernatural power Magical knowledge of power. " "Hum! A little nobleman who lost his territory in a short time climbed to the position of now count of Liangshui city. How dare you say that you are not interested in wealth and power?" tywin obviously didn''t believe this statement and sent out a burst of sour irony. "No, no, no, your excellency, you seem to have misunderstood me. First of all, taking power is never my intention. I just want to get a little convenience to collect information about the son of the forest. Second, I respect the rules of the game established by the nobles of the seven kingdoms, and I have neither planned to destroy it nor violated my commitments. Even in LAN When the nice family was besieged by countless enemies, I still did everything I should do as an ally. Finally, please don''t vent your anger at Tyrion on me. I''m not your son, and I have no obligation to listen to you complain and vent. "After that, Zhang Cheng raised his head and looked straight into the other party''s ruthless eyes. Tywin held the glass full of red wine as if he wanted to crush it with all his strength. After two or three minutes, he slowly calmed down, lowered his voice and said, "well, I believe you don''t have much desire for power, but what did you say to Tyrion today, which led him to ask if I regarded him as a member of the Lannister family?" "Nothing, I just told him to find out his identity, so that he would be kicked open after being used every time." Zhang Cheng answered with a slight tilt of his mouth. "You''re trying to split my family!" tywin roared angrily. Zhang Cheng shook his head with a sneer. "I''m afraid you know best what you think of Tyrion. I didn''t try to split the Lannister family. I just hope that after your death, I don''t deal with the stupid and short-sighted cersei or James who listens to her. Unfortunately, you don''t realize who is the most suitable successor to lead the family forward." "Who will inherit the Lannister family? I don''t need you to tell me. Now I just want to know what price it will cost to make you and your dragon on our side?" tywin undoubtedly didn''t want to talk too much about his children and began to talk about the terms directly. He also understood that if James inherited the Duke after his death, Lannister would be controlled by cersei, and cersei, who lacked political wisdom, would only intensify contradictions and never become a qualified ruler. As for allowing Tyrion, who was born disabled, to inherit the family, he was no longer within his consideration. He would rather Lannister go to destruction under cersei''s leadership than let the whole family suffer any ridicule or insult again. Even in his eyes, Tyrion, even if only alive, was a stain on the family''s reputation. Feeling that old tywin almost hated the little devil, Zhang Cheng resolutely stopped the topic, grabbed a map hanging on the wall and pointed to the southwest corner of Westeros: "I want here!" "Old town?! it''s the territory of the Hatal family!" tywin frowned subconsciously. Perhaps many people who are not familiar with the history of the river bay area will simply believe that the Hattar family is only one of the many vassals under the Tyrell family. But in fact, the history of the thar family in Shanghai is much longer than that of the Tyrell family, and their financial resources are no less than that of the Tyrell family. In addition, they are sitting in the largest and most prosperous port in Westeros and supported by the school city. They are much stronger than they seem on the surface, and it is much more difficult to capture the old town than to capture Junlin city. "Ah, yes, it''s the territory of the Hatal family. But don''t worry, in a short time, it will be occupied by the iron species, and the immediate members of the Hatal family will be slaughtered, and I will appear as the savior to save the devastated civilians. All you have to do is put a layer of legitimacy on my actions. How about it? It''s not difficult for you ? "asked Zhang Cheng with a smile. Tywin was not an idiot. He immediately understood the young man''s plan and took a deep breath: "aren''t you afraid to arouse the hatred of the whole aristocracy if you are so unscrupulous?" "Fear? Why should I be afraid? How many nobles do you think are capable of threatening me? Besides, the destruction of the old town is not because I covet wealth and land, but because of the hostile attitude of the hatar family and the school city towards magic, which doomed me and one of them to fall. Do you need to care about any means to deal with the enemy? I promise, I occupied the old town After that, no drastic action will be taken... " Chapter 191 There is no doubt that it has never been easy, let alone pleasant, to negotiate with tywin Lannister, who is serious, stubborn and conservative and full of old-fashioned aristocratic supremacy. However, Zhang Cheng finally reluctantly reached a secret agreement with him. As for the content, there is nothing except two parties. Of course, everything must pay a corresponding price, especially such a thing that countless nobles desire. The price Zhang Cheng has to pay is marriage, a marriage agreement that has not been fulfilled for a long time. According to the secret agreement, he must marry Errol Tyrell before the king''s wedding and make him Mason Asplin''s lawful wife. To explain it simply, the old aristocratic forces led by tywin and olena are eager to put a rein around Zhang Cheng''s neck through a series of things they think can produce strong binding force, such as feelings, family and children, and then bind it firmly with their own interests with the help of this rein. It has to be said that if they change to another person, their strategy is highly likely to succeed. After all, not all men are cold enough to ignore a young, beautiful, gentle and noble wife. As long as the two sides live together long enough, even a piece of ice will slowly melt. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng''s indifference is completely different from the indifference in the ordinary sense. He has no idea of integrating into the world from beginning to end, and even does not regard the people in the world as his own kind. Although he is not sure whether this strange state of mind stems from the self-protection in the depths of his subconscious mind, or whether the brain forcibly distorts his understanding of the outside world in order to reduce the strong sense of guilt caused by killing. In short, it is this unusual state of mind that allows him to avoid many unnecessary troubles, such as the conflict of morality, world outlook and values, Another example is the attitude towards death Just a few hours before the wedding in King''s landing City, a large fleet had been quietly docked on the sea for many days in the southwest corner of Westeros. As the commander of the fleet, viktalion grejoy was anxiously waiting for the signal. You know, in order to hide their whereabouts as much as possible, his iron species have not stopped at the port for replenishment for a long time. There are only less than three-day quotas for food, fresh water and wine. If there is no signal of attack within three days, the fleet that has been hard put together will fall apart in an instant. The iron people who always put survival first will loot every village and port in the surrounding areas to meet their needs for food and fresh water. Once the looting starts, the Lords of the shield islands will get the news in a few hours at most, and the sneak attack on the old town has become an impossible goal. "Damn it!" At the thought of his ambition being destroyed, viktalion raised his fist and smashed the table. Although the poor guy didn''t know it at all, the strong attachment to the old town in his mind was not his original intention, but the charm pocket watch. "Captain! It''s no way to wait like this! Why don''t we withdraw one after another and loot the Lannister family''s territory. It''s said that gold is produced in the west, we don''t have to stare at the old town." the chief officer suggested in a low voice. He could feel that with less and less food and water, the whole fleet was like a volcano about to erupt, and it was uncertain when a rebellion would erupt. The only way to calm down the iron people who have accumulated a lot of resentment and anger is to find a robbery target. As long as a successful robbery, everyone will calm down again and obey the orders of the fleet commander. "No! No! You don''t understand! We only have one chance! I will never allow the chance to slip through my fingers!" viktalion shook his head vigorously, followed by the command without looking back: "go! Send someone to see if there is no signal of attack?" "Alas, it''s the same to see it a hundred times..." he sighed helplessly. But before he turned and left the captain''s room, a young sailor hurried over and shouted, "Captain! Captain! There''s a signal! A wisp of smoke straight into the sky in the southeast!" "What?!" viktalion grabbed the telescope, rushed to the deck in three or two steps, raised it and looked into the distance. Sure enough, he saw a wisp of blue smoke in the direction of the shield islands. He was overjoyed. Without any hesitation, he directly roared at the top of his voice: "anchor! Sail! Order all captains to keep up with the flagship! Today, I want to lead you to loot the richest port city in the mainland - old town! People of the iron islands! Show your courage and ferocity! Let the enemy see who is the master of the sea!" "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo hoo "Shit! I''m going crazy!" "Come on! Don''t fucking procrastinate! Otherwise, you won''t want to share the booty later!" ¡­¡­ For a while, all kinds of shouts, curses and cheers were heard. Every iron man began to operate the warship hard, bypassing the surveillance of the shield islands and heading for the old town according to the route arranged by Zhang Cheng. They did not find that just a dozen nautical miles away, two fleets of the same size were engaged in fierce fighting. One of them was the Lord of the shield islands and the haitar family, and the other was a miscellaneous fleet composed of countless pirates. I don''t know why the pirates, who have always hated each other, have united together unprecedentedly. Even if they bear huge losses, they have no intention of retreating or defecting. It was precisely because the battle was so fierce that the fleet commander of the Hattar family was completely unaware that the iron fleet had just passed under his eyes. In a few hours at most, at sunset, viktalion will arrive near the old town and launch an unprecedented sneak attack. In this attack, the heitar family with a long history will be uprooted, permanently withdraw from the historical stage, and the school city will be completely destroyed. Except for a few knowledge and records related to magic, all the rest will be burned. Of course, the iron archipelago fleet, as a chess piece, will be completely destroyed by one afterwards. Outsiders will only know that the iron archipelago looted the old town and killed all members of the haitar family Chapter 192 At night, a grand wedding carnival was being held in the Red Castle. Almost all the nobles in Junlin came to the scene to send gifts and blessings to the newlyweds. In particular, as one of the parties to the marriage, the Tyrell family not only paid all the expenses of the whole process out of their own pocket, but also took out a dowry that made countless people jealous. It is the ownership of a fully armed army with more than 3000 people. Of course, this army is not the lineage of Gaoting. Most of them are free riders and mercenaries captured in the battle of Heishui river. Moreover, they abandoned their former employer Stannis baratheon without much resistance. Their loyalty is also very questionable. However, after all, the army is an army, and veterans who have experienced countless wars and killings are always much better than recruits. What''s more, although the seven kingdoms have temporarily ended the war, anyone who is not a fool can feel the surging dark tide hidden under the plain surface. Despite the secret confrontation between tiranist and Tyrell for power and profit, Stannis baratheon, who intends to make a comeback, is like a cloud over the Iron Throne. Coupled with the ambiguous attitude of Donne in the South and the ambitious Bolton family in the north, it can be said that although the nominal reunification of the Seven Kingdoms has been restored again, it has only entered the truce period. Every family that thinks it has the power to compete for the highest power is actively preparing for the next round of war. Due to the lack of a powerful and terrible destructive force deterrence like the tangaryan family dominating the dragon, the cost of war has been reduced a lot, and the rebellious and ambition of the nobility have been completely aroused. At this time, whoever has more troops will have more political chips. Looking at the eyes full of various desires in front of the table, Zhang Cheng, as the protagonist of the banquet, couldn''t help sighing in a low voice: "No wonder some people say that desire is the driving force of human progress, but also the original sin that leads to their own destruction. Look at these poor guys, they don''t know that when they are busy killing each other, the really terrible enemy will cross the great wall and bring cold and death to this continent..." "What are you muttering about, my lord?" asked ello, blinking curiously in the next chair. As another protagonist of the banquet, today she is wearing a long white dress with hollowed out patterns. Through the translucent tulle, she can even see the faint and attractive skin below. "Oh, nothing, I''m just looking forward to the exciting moment after the party." Zhang Cheng smiled, took the girl''s hand and kissed the back of each other''s hand. Ero, who had already been taught about men and women by the "Queen of thorns", immediately realized what the so-called "exciting moment" meant. A red tide quickly appeared on her face and gently bit her lower lip, showing a shy and eager look. Just as Zhang Cheng was about to continue flirting with his new wife, Tyrion suddenly came near, raised his glass and said in a drunken tone, "Congratulations, dear friend, I wish you a happy married life. At least your wife will fulfill her obligations, and my wife will only make me lose face and become a laughing stock in other people''s eyes." "Hehe, are we friends again?" Zhang Cheng asked meaningfully. "We''ve always been friends. Sorry, I apologized for my last rudeness. You''re right. I''ve never been a member of Lannister. I wasn''t, isn''t and won''t be. What''s more ridiculous is that I expect to prove myself to my father through grades. What a stupid idea." Tyrion mocked himself with sarcasm. There is no doubt that after another fierce quarrel and conflict, he was completely disappointed in tywin and the whole family, and his inner dissatisfaction and resentment also accumulated to the limit. As Zhang Cheng expected, the little devil in front of him only needs an appropriate inducement to do extremely crazy things, such as killing his own father. Although he was not sure whether this situation was the result of the careful planning of the two conspiracy masters or some kind of coincidence, in any case, tywin''s death was more beneficial to him than living, so he would not easily interfere, but also add fuel to the fire. "I''m glad you can clearly realize this. Tell me, what are you going to do next?" Zhang Cheng put on a casual look and tried. "Me? What else can I do? Continue to hang around with the title of Chancellor of the exchequer bestowed on me by my great father. At least he hasn''t deprived me of my surname, has he?" after that, the little devil raised his glass and drank it, and the whole person staggered to join the group of vulgar nobles who tampered with the maid. Looking at his bleak back, Zhang Cheng murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "if we don''t break out in silence, we will die in silence. Tyrion Lannister, I hope we won''t become enemies when we meet next time. In addition, the news should almost reach King''s landing..." I haven''t finished yet! The University scholar pasier suddenly rushed in from the door and shouted out breathlessly: "No... no! Your majesty! Duke tywin! Duke mace! A raven has brought terrible information! The fleet of the iron islands launched a sudden attack on the old town at sunset yesterday. It captured most of the city in just three hours. At present, the haitar family is making final resistance to the tower and castle of yituoshen. They hope to be rescued by the Iron Throne immediately." "What?!" Geoffrey stood up abruptly with an unbelievable expression on his face. Not only him, but also all the nobles present had the same reaction. No one was willing to believe that the iron species were capable of conquering the old town. In particular, the Hattar family also commanded a huge fleet that was not inferior to the iron islands. In contrast, tywin, who has excellent military literacy, is much more stable. After a moment of shock, he immediately asked in a loud voice: "how did the fleet of the iron islands pass through the shield islands? What about the fleet and army of the Hattar family? And who is in charge of the fleet of the iron islands?" Anyone who knows the geography of Westeros knows that if you want to attack Gaoting and old towns, you must pass through the shield islands. Like its name, the shield islands are like a shield, firmly protecting the coastline of the river bay area. If anyone wants to attack the river area from the sea, he must destroy and occupy the shield islands. But generally speaking, before the shield islands fall, the tiril of Gaoting and the hetar family of the old town will lead reinforcements to smash the intruder''s plot. University scholar pasier undoubtedly understood this and explained with a bitter smile: "Duke, according to the description of the letter for help, first a group of pirates from unknown origin attacked the shield islands, and the Hattar family sent a fleet to fight them. The fleet of the iron islands should sneak around at this time. In addition, the letter also mentioned that when the irons attacked, a small team of guards guarding the city gate rebelled and they fought Opening the city gate led to the instantaneous loss of two consecutive walls... " Chapter 193 "You mean, this attack is a planned and organized conspiracy?" tywin was acutely aware of something wrong and subconsciously frowned. People who know a little about the residents of the iron islands know that the iron species are never good at intrigues, let alone spend time and effort on betrayal tricks. They are a group of thugs out and out. They only like to plunder and kill through naked violence in order to obtain the wealth and women they want. But now, they have fooled the Hatal family perfectly and launched an attack on the oldest and most prosperous port city in Westeros. It''s incredible how they think. To be exact, every aristocrat with thinking ability could not help thinking that there must be a huge conspiracy behind the whole truth. For a while, many people turned their attention to mace, Duke of Gaoting, and his mother, olena, the queen of thorns. After all, no matter what they say, the tiller family are the Lords of the river area. When the old town is attacked, they must stand up and protect their dignity, status and honor, otherwise other lords will no longer obey the leadership of the tiller family. For a great aristocrat under the medieval feudal system, it was almost the most terrible scene to be questioned and rejected by his vassals, which meant that when the war broke out, he had no reinforcements and could only rely on his own strength. Imagine to what extent the power of a great aristocrat who lost the support of his vassal would be weakened? Take the most affluent river area as an example. If the tiller family carries out a thorough and comprehensive mobilization, they can recruit an army with a total number of more than 100000 people, of which the maximum number of their own soldiers is about 40000. In other words, the remaining 60% are all composed of aristocratic lords of all sizes. Losing the support of these families means losing more than half of their troops. If you add in the subsequent insurgency risk, the maximum number of troops that can be mobilized at will will will not exceed 10000. It can be said that the occupation of the old town by the iron islands fleet was not only an unprecedented robbery, but also prized the already weak ruling foundation of the tiller family in the river area. If they lose the dominant position in the river area, they will no longer be able to compete for the highest power with Lannister. They can only retreat and recuperate and wait for the next opportunity. As the ruler of the tiller family, olena naturally could not tolerate such a result and immediately said to her son: "Mace! The Duke of the high court! The guardian of the river bend! No matter what the iron people want, you have the obligation to drive them out of the old town. Take all the soldiers, go south by boat immediately, rescue the hatar family before the castle and towering tower fall, and help them restore legal rule." "Duty bound, mother." mace stroked his chest with one hand and bowed, followed by winking at his second son at the party, turned and went outside. Maybe he realized the seriousness of the situation, or maybe he thought he could take this opportunity to change his image and lose the annoying nickname "inflatable fish". In short, he didn''t hesitate at all and really planned to set sail overnight to rescue the old town. As for tywin, who flashed a mocking expression on his face, he didn''t mean to stop at all. He even prepared to see each other''s jokes. Because in his eyes, regardless of the success or failure of mace''s trip, the tiller family will lose control of the river area and can no longer compete with themselves for the power and influence in Junlin city. At the moment when "filled with fish" and "brave garland" were about to walk out of the door, Zhang Cheng, who always had a playful smile, suddenly stood up and shouted at their backs: "please stay, Duke." "Hmm?" mace immediately stepped down in pain, turned around and said in a strong calm tone, "Dear Mason, enjoy your wedding night. Don''t worry, I won''t let those robbers wreak havoc in the river bend area. You''ll hear the news that they were driven away soon." Obviously, he thought that Zhang Cheng was worried that Liangshui city would also be the target of the iron species, so he gave a guarantee without hesitation. "Hehe, you seem to have misunderstood something. What I want to say is, if you don''t mind, can you give me the rescue operation? You know, even if you go south by boat, it will take at least a few days to return to Gaoting and take the Tyrell family soldiers to the old town. This means that it will take ten days for the reinforcements to reach the old town even at the fastest speed. But I''m different, my territory Liangshui city is very close to the old town, and the most important thing is that I have a dragon. It only takes a few hours to ride it back to the bend. "After saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his right hand in red fire and shook it out of the window twice. moment The wind is blowing! Before the guests could react, a huge, ferocious and terrible beast landed on the balcony outside. Although it did not emit a loud roar or a hot flame, its exposed claws and fangs were enough to suffocate people. Feeling the real strong oppression after the emergence of the dragon, mace swallowed his saliva involuntarily and carefully tested, "do you want to rescue the old town instead of me?" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "yes! I think it''s necessary for the iron species who rely on looting to understand a truth, that is, they need to pay a price for not respecting King Geoffrey and not abiding by the laws formulated by the Kingdom, not to mention they ruined my wedding banquet, which needs blood and death." "Ha ha! Well said! Mason, my friend, go and bring fear and death to the enemy." Geoffrey laughed wildly. Whenever you hear words like killing and death, you can make this deformed product of kinship feel very happy. He did not realize that this was not a simple attack from beginning to end, but a contest at the political level. "What about your wedding? Did you give up halfway?" olena asked gloomily. "Of course not! Ero and I have exchanged vows and the ceremony has been completed. I think she doesn''t mind spending our wedding night on the dragon''s back with me, does she?" said Zhang Cheng, holding the girl''s arm and smiling and inviting. "It''s my pleasure, my Lord." ero quickly rose from her chair and grabbed her husband''s arm with a trace of excitement and curiosity in her eyes. "Look, the problem is solved. Your majesty, Duke mace, Duke tywin, I promise that in three days at most, order will be restored in the old town, and the greedy iron will be punished. They will lose all their shipyards and craftsmen and can no longer build warships that can threaten maritime trade. Poverty and hunger will force them into civil strife for a long time." With this sentence, he knew whether it was a sentence or a promise. Zhang Cheng picked up ero, who was trembling slightly all over his body, jumped onto the dragon''s back, then patted Kulo kelba''s thick scales and flew into the black night sky in full view of the public Chapter 194 "Ha ha! Look! It''s spices! Spices in a whole warehouse! We''re rich!" "What''s the spice? Look at this! The finest silk from the eastern continent! As long as one arm is so long, it can be replaced with a good set of steel armor." "Shut up! Fool! Don''t be busy robbing things first. It''s smart to find a young and beautiful woman to enjoy it. You know, women in the iron islands don''t have the taste of women in the old town." "Agree! Matt''s right! If we slow down, all the good women will be robbed by the bastards on other ships. I don''t want to play with second-hand goods destroyed by them." ¡­¡­ Shouting, yelling, crying, begging, coupled with the mixed excitement and roar, the whole old town is now a hell like scene. The iron men who rushed into the city almost killed men when they saw women. They rushed up and fell to the ground to vent their animal desires. In just one day, they destroyed the largest and most prosperous port city in Westeros. Although many of the remaining soldiers guarding the city and the guards hired by businessmen still rely on favorable terrain for final resistance, their number is really small, and they are also separated. They can only watch their own money and goods being robbed, and their wives and daughters being abused and killed by the enemy. The darkest and ugliest side of human nature has been completely released at the moment. However, compared with the crazy robbery and rape of most iron people under the leadership of the captain, the fleet commander viktalion is much calmer and is launching a siege on the towering tower, the last stronghold of the haitar family, with his confidants. Because no matter whether it is the instruction of the charm pocket watch in the depths of his subconscious mind or from the perspective of security, he must completely destroy all the resistance forces in the city to ensure that everyone can retreat safely after the robbery. You should know that the river bend area is not a sparsely populated Northern Territory. As long as you capture a town or fortress, you will lose your defense ability and let the enemy ravage you. What is really terrible about the river area is that rich land can feed enough people, and sufficient population means soldiers. Not to mention that it only takes a few days to get to the Gaoting reinforcements in the old town by water. The small nobles gathered around the old town alone are enough to make the iron people feel overwhelmed. In addition, the haitar family hidden in the towering tower will cooperate with each other. Maybe one-third to half of the sailors will not be able to return to the ship alive. Therefore, in viktalion''s eyes, Shentian tower is a thorn in his own eye and flesh. He should fight it down anyway. Staring at the known world''s tallest man-made building, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath and roared, "fire oil! Isn''t the fire oil I want ready?" "Captain, the sailors have collected 20 cans of fire oil, more than 100 cans of animal fat refined oil and vegetable oil. As long as you give an order, we can immediately turn the bottom two floors into a sea of fire." the chief officer replied excitedly. Obviously, like all the sailors on the iron islands, he was still immersed in the ecstasy of breaking through the old town, completely unaware that a terrible disaster would befall him soon. "What are you waiting for! Light the fire! I''m going to turn this damn tower into the cemetery of the hetar family!" Victor Leon gave the attack order without hesitation. Without saying a word, the crew waiting at the entrance raised the clay pot filled with all kinds of grease and threw it directly inside the tower. "Damn it! It''s oil! They want to set fire to us!" a knight of the hattal family who was drenched with oil quickly retreated and shouted angrily. However, before he retreated to the second floor, an arrow with red fire broke through the air and fell to the ground with a slap, igniting the oil flowing everywhere. moment More than 30 elite soldiers, including knights, were swallowed up by the hot flame! Their strong Armor now became the most terrible rope. In less than half a minute, all their shirts were burned, and the red steel was pasted on their skin, making a wheezing sound, followed by the smell of burnt barbecue, spreading along the sea wind. No matter how you struggle and roll, you can''t put out the flame. Finally, under the extreme pain, they gradually curled up into a ball, from a living person to blackened charred corpses. Even when they were touched by something, these corpses would make a violent reaction of convulsion or shaking. Appreciating the terrible scene in front of him, viktalion slightly raised his mouth and said to a young prisoner around him, "see? This is the end of resistance! I''ll let you go back now and tell Leighton hattal that if he knows it, he will surrender immediately, otherwise I will burn up layer by layer. At that time, hattal will become history forever." "Hum! Dream! The Hatal family will never surrender at the feet of robbers like you! What''s more, do you know how many floors the towering tower has? Do you know how many great secrets are hidden inside? No, you don''t know anything at all. The young man raised his chest and laughed at his enemies recklessly. Needless to ask, he had already put life and death aside and had no hope of surviving from the moment he was captured. "Really? Let''s try! Can we burn the towering tower by collecting the oil of the whole old town? Oh, I almost forgot. I''m afraid you can''t see that scene." the angry viktalion cut off the prisoner''s head with his axe. Poof! Scarlet blood gushed out, and the young man''s head rolled down his neck and fell down the slope into the sea. Bata, Bata, Bata With the blood slipping from the axe blade, the gloomy viktalion immediately turned around and shouted at his men: "don''t stand silly for me! Attack! Attack! Attack! Kill all the soldiers loyal to the Hatal family! I want to see how long their loyalty can last in the face of death!" "Kill!" "Go, go, go!" Under the threat of the fleet commander''s terrible eyes, the iron people raised their weapons and poured into the towering tower to wage a bloody battle with the haitar family guarding the entrance on the third floor. However, everyone knows from the bottom of his heart that in this extremely narrow environment, if he wants to capture a military fortress guarded by layers, the possibility of success is almost zero. Therefore, although the fight is lively on the surface, the actual casualties are very limited, and he can''t move forward for half a day. Just when the iron species ravaged the old town, after several hours of flight, Zhang Cheng quietly returned to Liangshui city and asked his number one vassal Blanc to start assembling troops. In just one morning, an army with a total of more than 8000 people was formed, of which 5000 were stationed in Liangshui City, and the other 3000 were from the surrounding little nobles. When they got the news that the old town was captured, they linked up at the first time in order to protect themselves. Now they heard that someone was willing to take the lead in sending troops for expedition, and immediately took refuge in preparation for taking the opportunity to get some political capital Chapter 195 "Sir, the soldiers have all assembled. Can you start?" Blanco asked in a low voice, glancing carefully at the huge thing close at hand. Although it was not the first time he had seen Kulo kelba, he could not understand why there were such unimaginable creatures in the world. They were less than a few months old and were about to surpass the whales in the sea. What''s more terrible is that the Dragon doesn''t seem to be as ferocious and cruel as the beast in the legend. On the contrary, it has high intelligence. Whenever Kulo kelba''s contemptuous and playful eyes swept past, his whole body immediately trembled. After all, the world of the song of ice and fire is neither Azeroth nor a forgotten country. The latter two have a large number of non-human intelligent races. In particular, the dragon is competing with a high IQ. This is a world dominated by human beings. Even the once brilliant son of the forest has come to the brink of extinction. Therefore, people can''t accept except themselves, There are other lives that can think independently. Zhang Cheng didn''t care about his men''s reaction. He narrowed his eyes and stared at his own army arranged neatly outside. After a full minute, he nodded slightly: "OK! Take three days of food and water and move towards the old town immediately. Remember, move quickly. I don''t want the enemy to run away." "I see! I don''t want to miss such a once-in-a-lifetime chance to get rich," Blanc said with an evil smile on his face. Obviously, he already knew that the purpose of this trip was not to rescue the old town at all, but to uproot the hatar family and seize each other''s wealth and territory. In particular, the gold, silver, jewelry and goods robbed by the iron people will eventually fall into the pockets of the count of Liangshui City, and he will get a share of them. "Very good! Watch those restless guys for me, when necessary..." speaking of this, Zhang Cheng deliberately dragged a long tone, raised his arm and beheaded. Blanco understood it and promised without hesitation: "please rest assured that as long as the nobles who took refuge here have some thoughts that they shouldn''t have, I will deal with them and blame them on the iron people. In addition, you''d better go and see your wife before you leave. She seems to be worried about the safety of her great grandfather. You know that Maureen tillier is the garrison commander of the old town." "Don''t worry about ero. She''s just a tool for marriage. It doesn''t mean anything else. After occupying the old town, I''ll kill all the members of the hetar family, Maureen tiller and his sons and grandchildren. You know that the iron people invasion is a perfect cover. No matter what we do, we can plant it on them without fear of being suspected "Zhang Cheng coldly ordered the slaughter. "As you wish..." the old mercenary bowed his head deeply, with a trace of awe and fear in his eyes. He couldn''t believe that the young man in front of him was intimate with his new wife a few minutes ago, but he changed into another face in the blink of an eye, and even had to kill his wife''s family. Of course, he will not ask why foolishly, nor will he be smart enough to show mercy. For the upstart like Blanco who managed to climb up from the bottom of society, nothing is more important than keeping his current title and status. Therefore, he will not hesitate to follow any crazy orders, as are the new nobles born as mercenaries. The army with a total number of more than 8000 people soon boarded the ship under Blanco''s leadership and marched southward. Because the distance between Liangshui city and the old town is very close, and there is a honey wine River connected, it eliminates the huge physical consumption of walking. It can reach the periphery of the old town by going straight down the river for up to three hours. That''s why although olena redwin, the "Queen of thorns", didn''t want someone to steal the limelight of the tiller family, she didn''t stop Zhang Cheng from sending troops. If you send troops from the high court, you must go through the shield islands and whispering bay to make a big circle, which wastes many times more time than sending troops from Liangshui city. Maybe when the reinforcements from the high court arrive, the people of the haitar family will die long ago. Seeing the fleet gradually disappear out of sight, Zhang Cheng suddenly turned around and asked the shadow hiding in a nearby corner, "Beth, is the plan going well? What''s the current situation in the old town?" "Very well, sir. Thanks to this gadget, I took control of all the pirate leaders without much effort. As for the old town, it has basically been occupied. The iron species robbed, raped and killed everywhere in the city. When I left, viktalion was leading his confidants to attack the sky tower." after that, a young woman came out of the shadow, Kneel on one knee and offer the ticking pocket watch with both hands. "Ha ha, well done. I think you should be able to cut off the head of moroya hytar in a short time." Zhang Cheng put away his charm pocket watch, held each other''s exquisite chin and appreciated this beautiful face full of exotic customs. Beth, whose full name is Beth Tarot, is the daughter of a free city merchant. Her father was arrested by the "crazy girl" moroya haitar on the charge of smuggling, sentenced to death in public and confiscated all his property. Therefore, he hated the haitar family and has been engaged in illegal activities in the black market of the old town, waiting for the opportunity to seek revenge. After a simple investigation and test, Zhang Cheng recruited him into his own intelligence organization to carry out secret activities against the old town. It has to be said that although hatred can blind one''s eyes, it is indeed a powerful internal force that can even stimulate all potential and make amazing achievements. I''m afraid the whole seven kingdoms will not believe that the old town is a hell, most of which is the credit of the young woman in front of them. She took the initiative to contact more than a dozen pirates. At the same time, she bribed the guards to open the city gate and let the iron people invade the city without difficulty. Although the charm pocket watch plays a vital role, she is the culprit. "Oh, dear count, I''m very excited about your promise. I heard that you and your wife spent their wedding night on the dragon''s back. I wonder if I''m lucky enough to experience it again?" said Beth, grabbing Zhang Cheng''s hand and slowly moving down and extending it along the neckline. Feeling the softness and delicacy from the palm, Zhang Cheng bent down and whispered a warning close to each other''s earlobes: "If I were you, I wouldn''t use this inferior way to protect myself. You know, when a woman starts to take beauty and body as a tool, men will also take her as a tool, whether it''s a tool to vent their desires or a tool to achieve their goals. Now stop boring temptation, otherwise you will soon regret it." After saying that, he had any nostalgia and directly took back his hand with a touch of residual temperature. His eyes were still clear and indifferent, and he could not see even the slightest sign of being eroded by desire. Beth was undoubtedly aware of this. She took a deep breath and muttered to herself, "you are the most rational man I have ever seen. Maybe you don''t like women..." Chapter 196 In the old town, on the top floor of Shentian tower, a gray haired old man stood in front of the window and looked down at the chaotic old town. He is no one else, but Leighton haitar, who has a series of titles and titles, such as "old town old man", "voice of old town", "master of harbor", "count of towering tower", "guardian of school city", "southern border Lighthouse", etc. As the owner of the city, his heart is full of anger and killing intention at the moment. He wishes he could immediately drive out all the rampant robbers in the city. You know, since he became obsessed with studying the mysteries of magic, he hid in the tower almost every day and made all kinds of attempts, leaving all the trivial matters of managing the territory to his sons. He didn''t wake up until someone broke into the study and loudly told him the news that the iron people had conquered the old town. He began to reflect on whether his behavior in recent years was wrong. Of course, Leighton haitar was much calmer than those panicked women and servants, because he knew that the strength of the iron islands was not enough to attack the upper area of the towering tower. The reason is very simple. This known world''s tallest man-made building is not a military fortress built with huge stones in the ordinary sense. Its structure and shape are very similar to the castle on Longshi island. It adopts a special magic technology to melt the Dragon Crystal and then directly pour it into shape. Its firmness is even higher than that of steel. Nothing can destroy it except the hot flame emitted by the dragon. According to the research and conjecture of a bachelor, the towering tower is likely to be built by a mysterious creature named "deep diver". They are the remaining hybrids of human women and marine creatures, that is, the mermaid often mentioned by sailors. Later, it was completely destroyed by deep-sea creatures, leaving only a mysterious tower that can not be explained at all. Leighton hetal doesn''t know whether this unsubstantiated speculation is correct, but he knows one thing: since the hetal family occupied the Shentian tower, it has never been captured by any military force. Perhaps the conqueror AEGON and his dragon were the only forces that might pose a threat to the towering tower, but count Manfred, the leader of the Hatal family at that time, wisely chose alliance rather than confrontation, so it was impossible to prove whether the Dragon flame could really melt the tower. As for the fire attack that viktalion is using, it is hardly an itch for the high tower. Once the channel is completely sealed, even if he has 100000 troops, he won''t want to take another step. "Father, you haven''t closed your eyes all day and night. You''d better lie down and have a rest. Don''t worry, Belle has sent a letter of help to King''s landing and Gaoting. It won''t be long before these bastards will pay for their actions." moroya haitar whispered comfortingly. Different from most brothers and sisters who are greedy for enjoyment or are busy competing for power and profit, she always accompanies her father and helps crack those esoteric magic knowledge. She has no intention of getting married and rarely participates in family management, so she has won the nickname of "crazy woman". "Waiting for help? When did the Hatal family fall to the point of needing help from others? Don''t you understand? If we can''t expel the iron people with our own strength, those potential enemies will think we are declining. Then they will take various methods to test, and then wait for an appropriate time to attack. Look at stark and Tully , and baratheon, how are these famous families now? I will never allow the family to decline and perish in my hands. "Leighton clenched his fist and roared angrily. There was no way but to be angry. After all, when he handed over his power to his eldest son Baylor, the Hatal family was still one of the top nobles in Westeros. Even Tyrell, the Lord of the river area, was polite. But now? Now the bloodthirsty iron species are acting recklessly in the old town, but the haitar family can only hide in the towering tower and wait for external help. The huge psychological gap made the old man completely unable to accept the facts in front of him. Looking at her father''s bloodshot eyes, moroya sighed helplessly. Just when she wanted to comfort again, a loud roar suddenly resounded over the city. At the top of the blue sky, a huge beast swooped down at a very fast speed and spewed a hot flame at a warship docked in an iron archipelago in the harbor. The terrible high temperature swallowed the ship in an instant. Both the sailors inside and the ship itself were swallowed up by the bright fire. With the shrill scream, the warship soon sank slowly into the sea in fierce combustion. The whole process happened so quickly that many people didn''t have time to respond. However, when the sun shone on the scales of the beast''s body and reflected the dreamy violet light, moroya finally recovered from the shock and said to herself, "the Dragon... Is a dragon! A living dragon!" "What''s going on?! have the descendants of the tangorian family returned to the Seven Kingdoms?" Leighton turned around and asked gunthor, the child guarding the door. The latter quickly smiled bitterly and shook his head: "no, father, the dragon does not belong to tangaryan, but to a man named Mason Aspen. It is said that he not only knows how to hatch and domesticate dragons, but also has some powerful magical power." "Asplin? How come I''ve never heard of such a family?" Leighton frowned subconsciously. Knowing that his father had lived in the tower for too long and knew nothing about the changes in the outside world in the past six months, gunthor explained in a low voice: "Asplin is not a noble family, and it has only been passed down for three generations. The founder Manta is a hired knight. Due to his outstanding combat achievements, he got the official book and a small barren territory. Later, he owed a huge debt due to poor management. By Mason''s generation, he was unable to repay, so he had to mortgage the territory to repay the debt. I don''t know why, Mason, who was originally unknown, suddenly seemed to have changed. He appeared in the eyes of the public for the first time, won the champion of the prime minister''s martial arts competition with an overwhelming advantage. Later, he allied with the Lannister family, performed terrible hail magic in the battle of Blackwater River, and successfully smashed Stannis''s cavalry charge. Afterwards, the Florent family involved in the rebellion was deprived of all territories and titles and transferred to him. Recently, they married ero and married the tiller family. I think the presence of his dragon in the old town means that the reinforcements of Liangshui city have arrived... " The voice just fell! A fully armed army poured in directly from the north gate and slaughtered the pirates mercilessly. Those iron people who were busy robbing and raping did not expect to have reinforcements. They were suddenly blindfolded. In addition, they had no formation and were scattered in the streets, so they could not organize effective resistance. Hundreds of people died in just ten minutes, and the rest could not care about the gold, silver, treasures and women, Turn around and retreat towards the port. Chapter 197 "My Lord, as you expected, the other party didn''t expect us to come so fast. It can almost be said that we would collapse. Do you want to clean them out of the city immediately?" Blanco asked in a low voice. Although he tried to hide his greed, the eyes floating towards the booty betrayed his inner thoughts. You know, the old town is the richest and most prosperous city in Westeros. Countless pirates, mercenaries and even nobles are eager to shoot hard here one day. At present, the old town is like a girl who has been drugged and undressed. She has shown her most attractive side. Now she can not only make a good fortune, but also have a perfect target for planting guys afterwards. Therefore, many people in the team are beginning to be a little stupid and ready to move, even those young nobles who join temporarily. After all, they did not directly plunder the local businessmen and civilians, but the booty obtained from the iron people. According to the established rules, even if the owner wanted to take it back, he had to pay a ransom of at least 60% of the original price, which the haitar family could not change. Driven by the huge interests within reach, few people can really keep calm and rational. If it were not for the deterrence of the dragon flying and spewing hot flames in the sky, the soldiers would have rushed into the streets and alleys to catch up with the enemies carrying a lot of money. In fact, under the feudal system, military discipline almost does not exist. The only thing that can restrain knights and nobles is power, power and wealth. Feeling the strong desire revealed in those eyes, Zhang Cheng suddenly realized that the army he led was essentially no different from the residents of the iron islands who made a living by robbery. These people have neither moral constraints nor a life goal to fight for. They are only driven by their own desires. Therefore, the armies of the whole Westeros, from Kings and nobles to pirates and mountain bandits, will rob and rape whenever they have the opportunity, even if they are like Stannis and Landau Tali, who are very strict with military discipline, Nor can it prevent the occurrence of similar situations. After thinking about this, he tilted his mouth slightly, scanned everyone around him with pondering eyes, and finally said in a slightly abusive tone: "I know what you are thinking and understand your desire for wealth, but what I want to tell you is that once something is done, it means you can never turn back. Are you sure you want to take the stolen wealth as your own at the risk of hatred and revenge by the Hatal family?" "No! Of course not! Under your leadership, we are not afraid." Blanco knelt on one knee without any hesitation. Warren immediately knelt down and kissed the seal ring in front of everyone. This seemingly insignificant behavior means that honeycomb has betrayed hetal, and it also means the rise of a new political force in the river bend area. With the first crab eater, the remaining nobles also scrambled to re select their camp. In the blink of an eye, Zhang Cheng gained the loyalty of 13 nobles, large and small. Although this loyalty is quite cheap and unreliable, it''s a good start anyway. He knows very well that according to the actual situation of Westeros, there are not so many talents who can form a huge bureaucracy to completely replace the extremely backward aristocratic feudal system. Therefore, with the expansion of the sphere of influence, he is bound to follow the example of the conqueror AEGON to accept some aristocrats in order to maintain the most basic rule. Moreover, the ultimate goal of his participation in the power game is not to build a huge empire, but to learn how to control power and how to deal with conspiracies. You should know that more than 90% of the known magic world adopts aristocratic feudal system. Now if you lay a good foundation, you can save a lot of energy and invest in collecting and learning magic knowledge in the future. With the loyalty of the nobles, the last destabilizing factor was eliminated. Zhang Cheng quickly ordered the troops to be divided into two routes, one led by Viscount Warren bisbury to clean up the remaining iron people in the city, and the other led by him to rush to the location of the towering tower. With the air support of Kulo kelba, all the unlucky people trying to resist will turn into charred corpses in the hot dragon flame. In less than half an hour, the "reinforcements" crossed most of the city and encountered viktalion, who was trying to stop his men from fleeing. This tall man can''t see his previous high spirits at the moment. He keeps yelling at his throat, but his efforts can''t help after all. After all, this large fleet has not only the residents of the iron islands, but also a large number of Pirates recruited by euren grejoy. Maybe at ordinary times, viktalion can use the power of iron people to suppress less peaceful pirates. But when the rout happened, the unrestrained pirates immediately exposed their nature, and some even began to kill each other, because the other side blocked their retreat route. They don''t understand that a dragon, a giant beast that can soar freely in the sky, can''t escape death even if they return to the ship Chapter 198 "You! It''s you! Despicable villain! I''ll kill you!" viktalion kicked away his men trying to escape and rushed up with a huge axe. Unlike his crazy and cunning brother, he prefers to go straight, so he tends to express his anger and dissatisfaction with practical actions. However, he obviously forgot that the young people in front of him did not belong to the category of ordinary people, and there was a ferocious and terrible dragon in the sky. Before he rushed out a few steps, a huge shadow fell from the sky and blocked his way with a bang. Kulo kelba raised his strong front paw and waved it gently. Viktalion was like a poor cloth doll. He jumped up in the air and hit the outer wall of the towering tower heavily. He opened his mouth and ejected a scarlet blood arrow, followed by falling back to the ground. He was badly hit. The weapons in his hand had long disappeared. He tried to get up several times, but he failed in the end. The huge dent in the armor fully proves the insurmountable gap between mortals and dragons in terms of power. Iron seed and the pirates saw this scene. Instead of coming to the rescue, they accelerated their escape. Some ships in the port didn''t even have people, so they couldn''t wait to anchor and sail slowly towards the deep sea. Looking at the faces full of fear and despair, Zhang Cheng walked through the side of the Dragon Wing, bent down and whispered to viktalion, who was coughing up blood: "relax, don''t let anger dominate your reason and emotion. Believe me, it won''t help you except to bear more pain before you die." "What on earth do you want to do? Use us to get the friendship of the Hatal family?" viktalion asked with two blood red eyes. He knew that his fleet was finished. All ships could not escape far. They would be caught up by the dragon and burned to ashes. The only thing he could do was to find out why they were used before he died. "Friendship? Ha ha..." Zhang Cheng glanced at the towering tower, raised his mouth and showed a contemptuous smile. "No, on the contrary, I want to get rid of them." "Get rid of the Hatal family?! are you crazy?" viktalion grew up in surprise. You know, in Westeros, killing an ancient aristocrat with a long history often costs a lot. Although Lannister almost uprooted stark in the north and Tuli in Hejian in the battle of the five kings, they are extremely powerful, but in fact, they have aroused the vigilance and hostility of many nobles. This is why when the Tyrell family settled in King''s landing, they can quickly obtain the same political influence as Lannister. It was not so much the reputation and wealth of the Tyrell family that played a role, but other nobles wanted a leader to lead them against the Lannister chamber. As a bystander, Zhang Cheng naturally understood the subtle political situation in Junlin city and nodded with a smile: "Yes! Because they blocked my way and kicked away the stumbling blocks on my way forward, isn''t it a matter of course? What''s more, I just regret to announce that you and your men slaughtered the hatar family. Will the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms believe me or you who looted the old town?" "Asshole! You''ve been using us from the beginning! I curse you! Curse your family and future generations!" the awakened viktalion gnawed his teeth and issued the most vicious curse. "Sorry, curse is a very complex magic, and you obviously don''t have such power. By the way, do you know why I killed Youlun and left you? Because Youlun is too smart and crazy, he certainly won''t act 100% according to my plan, but you''re different. You''re stupid and conceited, and you''re an easy chess piece to manipulate. Well, after talking so much, I''m sorry It''s time to send you on your way. Don''t worry. After killing all the members of the Hatal family, I''ll board the iron islands in the name of revenge for them and end the rule of the grejoy family. You won''t be alone on the way to the world of the dead. " As the last word fell, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Kulo kelba, who was ordered, opened his big mouth full of sharp teeth and burst out a hot flame to devour Victor Leon When the flame dispersed, only a black unknown substance and the red armor made of suspected valerian steel remained in place The powerful images and pungent burning smell stimulated everyone''s nerves and made them hold their breath involuntarily. The battlefield originally full of roars and abuse immediately became silent. Dull! Repress! fear! Although so far, Zhang Cheng has not shown his real strength, due to the excellent performance of Kulo kelba, the new nobles have no doubt that he will become the ruler of the river area, and it is only a matter of time to replace the tiller family. Just as the soldiers stared in awe at the huge body of the dragon, there was a sudden sound of footsteps at the entrance of the Shentian tower, followed by more than 200 heavily armed haitar family soldiers. Behind them was an old man with a gray beard and hair, and next to him was a pale woman who could not see her age. Needless to say, these two people are Leighton hattal and his daughter moroya hattal. Beth, who was hiding in the crowd, subconsciously held the handle of the sword and wanted to rush out and cut off each other''s head. But before he could put it into practice, Blanco stopped her and whispered, "honey, if I were you, I wouldn''t be in a hurry. Remember, don''t disturb your adult''s plan, otherwise I promise you will die miserably." "Damn! I hate waiting! Especially now!" Beth cursed in a vicious low voice and took the initiative to release her right hand holding the sword. She is not a fool. She knows that the most likely thing to rush up at this time is not to pierce moroya''s heart with a sword, but to be burned alive by the flame emitted by the dragon. As the executor of the plan to subvert the Hatal family, she knows better than outsiders how cold and heartless the seemingly polite and friendly man is in her heart. She used to get out of the other party with sexy and beautiful tricks, which didn''t play a role in front of the other party. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly noticed the episode behind him, but he didn''t care too much and turned his whole attention to Leighton haitar. Similarly, the "old town man" also looked at him up and down, as well as Kulo kelba crawling at his feet. They looked at each other for about a minute or two. Finally, Leighton hattal took the lead in squeezing out a smile, took the initiative to come forward, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed: "Nice to meet you, count Mason. Although I have heard a lot about you, I realized after meeting today that you are more legendary than those messages. Finally, thank you for your help at the critical moment, which will be remembered by the Hatal family." Chapter 199 "Hehe, please don''t be so polite. I won''t sit back and watch a group of lawless pirates plunder the old town, whether from the perspective of peers in the river area or from the perspective of neighbors. In addition, I''ve long wanted to visit the famous haitar family and enjoy the highest man-made building in the world." after that, Zhang Cheng looked up and watched the flames rising from the top of the towering tower. As a mage who is extremely sensitive to energy, he can clearly feel the magic energy revealed inside the wall. There is no doubt that Shentian tower is not just a lighthouse and fortress as rumored. The builder may also give it the ability to study mysterious forces, just like the forgotten country and the mage tower of Azeroth. After all, although the song of ice and fire seems to be a completely low demon world on the surface, in fact, as early as a long time ago, whether it is the brilliant Valeria, the son of the free forest, or the loyans who once fought with Valeria, they have frequently used magic power, not to mention the deep-sea race that has not been confirmed so far. The more in-depth understanding, the more Zhang Cheng feels that there are countless secrets hidden under the surface of the world. Perhaps, like the giant dragon from another world - kronada, behind every belief system worshipped by humans, there should be something real to support it. It may be a powerful magical creature or a mysterious race that hides itself. Otherwise, how can we explain these buildings and relics far beyond the current level of magical technology? "Oh? Are you also interested in the history of the towering tower?" moroya hattal in a long black and gray dress took the initiative to step forward and saluted gracefully. Although according to Leighton hattal''s old appearance, her age should be at least higher than 30, she looks very young on the surface. The only thing that can prove the traces of years is her eyes full of wisdom and vicissitudes. Most importantly, Zhang Cheng smelled magic from each other. Although it was very, very weak, it was enough to prove that the rumors of the Hattar family involved in alchemy, the dead and other mysterious forces were not groundless. Aware of this, he raised his mouth with a playful smile, followed by a slight shake of his head: "no, what I am interested in is not history, but the role of the towering tower itself." "Effect?" moroya seemed to be stimulated, and the whole person trembled slightly. "Yes!" Zhang Cheng ignored the other party''s abnormal reaction and explained to himself: "As we all know, magic is a powerful and unfathomable force that can do many incredible things. Fools think it is a gift from gods, smart people think it is an innate talent, and few people are willing to believe that it is a kind of knowledge and an ability that can be mastered through learning." "What do you mean?" moroya seemed to realize something, and her expression gradually became dignified. Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "nothing, I just sigh a little. After such a long decline of magic, there is still a family in Westeros that has retained the tradition of learning magic. Of course, it has to be mainly beneficial to..." Before he finished speaking, Leighton hattal immediately interrupted: "sorry, count Mason, it''s obviously not in line with the hospitality of the hattal family to let you stand at the door. Please come inside and talk slowly. It''s just that I can accompany you around to satisfy your curiosity." Needless to ask, the remarks about magic just now touched his most sensitive nerve. To be exact, the Hatal family doesn''t want to let their Magic Secrets be known by too many people, especially in public. Although they don''t know what the reason is, they have been trying to eliminate all supernatural forces in the seven kings, including dragons and magic, with the help of the school city and the church. Once the fact that they secretly study magic power is exposed, it will inevitably lead to a series of crises. For the Hatal family, which has just experienced a catastrophe, there is no enough strength to deal with such a crisis. As the mastermind behind the whole plot, Zhang Cheng obviously knows the enemy''s weaknesses and weaknesses very well, so he forces the other party to make concessions with just a few words. You know, according to the history books compiled by the scholars, only a few outsiders were invited by the haitar family to enter the towering tower. But today, Leighton had to endure his anger and break the convention again. Because he knew that the current situation of the family was almost no different from that of the conqueror during the war, and the young man in front of him was more terrible than the Dragon King AEGON. If he chose to refuse, it would probably be a disaster. Watching the old man''s anger flash in his eyes, Zhang Cheng bowed with a careless smile: "thank you very much! Please lead the way. I can''t wait to see what it looks like inside." "Please follow me, count," said moroya, sensing her father''s anger, raising her arm and making a gesture of invitation. "Please wait a moment. I need some time to arrange a little." then, Zhang Cheng turned to the old mercenary and said in a low voice, "everything should be done according to the original plan. Remember, once you see the signal I sent, immediately block the towering tower and the school city, and never allow anyone to approach or escape, okay?" "Of course, my Lord. But are you sure you don''t need to bring some guards?" Blanco kindly reminded. "No, no, I''m enough alone. In addition, during my absence, Kulo kelba will temporarily obey your orders. If it''s not necessary, don''t let it carry out large-scale destruction and killing. Well, that''s all I want to tell. Don''t let me lose hope, or you know the consequences." After that, Zhang Cheng pretended to pat the old mercenary on the shoulder and followed moroya into the tower. After their figures disappeared on the stairs at the corner, the hatar family soldiers guarding the entrance immediately retreated to the first floor. Obviously, they did not regard reinforcements from afar as friends, but as potential enemies. Blanco looked at the guards with pity, followed by a low voice and said sarcastically, "what a group of poor people. I don''t think they know who just went in." "Head, do you want to give them some color to see?" another mercenary who was canonized as an aristocrat licked his lips with a bloodthirsty expression on his face. "Idiot! How many times have I told you! Don''t call me head! Call me baron or Lord! We''re not damn mercenaries now! But nobles! Nobles! Nobles!" Blanc rolled his eyes angrily. The reprimanded middle-aged man smiled and scratched his head: "well, well, my fault, noble baron. Do you want to teach these bastards a lesson after all?" "Teach me a lesson! Didn''t you listen to what the adult said just now? Do everything according to the plan! If you dare to make trouble, I''ll let the Dragon eat you." Blanco threatened and ordered his men to be divided into two teams. One team surrounded the towering tower and the other team headed for the school city. So far, the residents of the old town have not realized that the terrible massacre is coming Chapter 200 Different from the dark and humid environment of most castles in Westeros, the towering tower seems to adopt a very special design, which can make light refract in along the channel, so there is no need to light torches and oil lamps during the day, and under the light light, the original black walls will occasionally flash fuzzy mysterious symbols. Perhaps in the eyes of laymen, these symbols may be just an unreadable ancient text, but in the eyes of Zhang Cheng, they are similar to the runes carved on the horn of "dragon binding man". Although there are great differences in the use of the two, the essence is to complete the constancy of a certain spell with the help of energy. Especially, the closer to the top of the tower, the more runes and the more powerful energy induction. As for what kind of magic is, Zhang Cheng is not sure yet, but one thing is that the magic technology mastered by the builders of Shentian tower is no less than that of the brilliant valerian civilization. Interestingly, compared with the magic of warelian blood and fire, the magic here is more inclined to the element of water. In addition, it is close to the sea. No wonder there are rumors that it is built by a hybrid of human and deep-sea race. When he carefully observed the tower that was incompatible with the style of the old town, Leighton hattal, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped, turned around and asked seriously, "count Mason, I heard that you are a powerful magic user. You once summoned hail in the battle of the Blackwater River to completely destroy Stannis''s cavalry charge, right?" "Ha ha! Overwhelming? Do you think it''s possible?" Zhang Cheng asked with a laugh. "Well, I admit that rumors may be exaggerated, but you have to admit that you have cast a large-scale offensive spell enough to control the direction of the war?" Leighton continued to test undaunted. After a short mental adjustment, he has quickly calmed down his anger and began to try to find out the details of the mysterious young man in front of him. You should know that the Hatal family is not as keen on seizing power and territory as other nobles. In addition to personally ending in the middle of the tangaryan Dynasty and setting off a tragic "blood Dragon Dance", they rarely really participate in the civil war. On the contrary, they prefer to slowly infiltrate the Seven Kingdoms and quietly expand their influence by relying on the two forces of the school city and the church. After all, the church represents faith and controls the spiritual world of tens of thousands of nobles and civilians. The school city represents the inheritance of knowledge, culture and values. Almost all castles will be stationed with a bachelor from the school city, who will provide various services for the families with the castle and be responsible for educating their future generations. To some extent, the heitar family has far more information than the so-called famous families such as Lannister, tiller, stark and Tully. Therefore, even if he loses control of the old town, Leighton still doesn''t show a little panic, because he doesn''t think anyone dares to take great political risks to attack himself and his family. Feeling the arrogance vaguely revealed in the old man''s words, Zhang Cheng flashed an imperceptible mockery in his eyes, followed by a smiling reply: "ah, yes, I did cast an interesting spell. Why, do you discuss the mystery of magic with me?" Leighton quickly shook his head: "no, no, please don''t get me wrong. I didn''t pry into it, just want to confirm it. To tell you the truth, I don''t know why, the Hatal family has completely lost the ability to learn and study magic in the last 100 years or so. Until recently, we found that the mysterious power has come back." "So?" Zhang Cheng pretended to be indifferent. "So I hope to get an explanation from you about why the magic suddenly disappeared and suddenly came back. I believe you, who master such a powerful spell, can''t get the power suddenly?" said old Leighton, with his hands crossed on his chest and his face full of excitement and expectation. As the first "otaku" in Westeros, he spent almost his whole life studying and learning magic knowledge, and was extremely eager to uncover the question that had plagued him for decades. Zhang Cheng is a mage and also a person who pursues power. He understands each other''s ideas very well, but he doesn''t give an answer immediately. Instead, he asks in a ponderous tone: "why should I explain? Is this good for me? Count, you should understand that knowledge is expensive. If you want to get something, you must exchange it with something of equal value." "Oh? Then what is the equivalent?" Leighton hattal cocked his mouth confidently. It is estimated that in his opinion, with the huge wealth accumulated by the haitar family for thousands of years, no matter how outrageous the price proposed by the other party, he can meet it. "Hehe, very simple. I think the towering tower is a good equivalent. As long as you agree to give it to me, I can not only explain the secret of the disappearance of magic, but also tell you about the real purpose of the tower. You know, although you have realized that the towering tower is a building used to study and learn magic, it has not actually played a very important role And I will show you how great this tower is... " With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and injected a wave of energy into the shining wall. moment The originally dim light suddenly became dazzling, as if some incredible power had been awakened. Before the people around him could react, a surge of energy began to gush out from below, lighting up one Rune after another with different shapes on the wall. When the last Rune lit up, the flaming fire on the top of the Shentian tower exploded, replaced by a dark blue crystal the size of a small boat. Under the sunlight, there is also a continuous flow of water silver liquid in the center of the crystal. It is so deep and charming that anyone who sees it will stop all actions involuntarily, and his expression seems to be under mental control. "Damn it! You... What did you do?" asked moroya with a wary face. "Relax, honey, I didn''t do anything. I just woke up the tower that didn''t know how long it was sleeping." Zhang Cheng ignored the guards who pulled out their long swords and posed for battle, and explained to himself. "Wake up?" moroya grasped a key word keenly. "Yes! Wake up!" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking. "Although I don''t know whether the towering tower is due to energy depletion or the builder''s initiative to close it, in short, it has been in a semi closed state. Otherwise, it can easily set off a storm and tsunami with its own strength, and any fleet and soldiers who dare to approach will be destroyed in an instant. But you, you are stupid to regard it as a lighthouse and fortress. No It doesn''t matter. I''ll correct this mistake immediately. " Chapter 201 With the huge energy stored in the underground of the towering tower being completely activated, in just a few minutes, it becomes new from the inside to the outside. In particular, the outer wall, which has been eroded by the sea for a long time and grows a large number of algae and shells, is directly crushed by invisible forces, falls into the water and splashes into white waves, revealing the original dark color. Such a strange phenomenon undoubtedly aroused the vigilance of the soldiers at the door. If they had not been ordered in advance, they would have rushed in to check the situation inside. As for the residents of the old town hiding at home, they have been completely attracted by the crystal emitting bright light from the top of the tower, and their eyes are dull. Even if there are earthshaking shouts and screams from the port, there is still no response. In fact, a similar situation not only occurs to ordinary people, but nearly half of the pirates who are planning to flee to the distance also give up their struggle and stare at the crystal, as if this is the only and all in their life "Don''t look! No one is allowed to look up at the light from the towering Tower!" Blanco roared at the top of his voice. As a veteran mercenary, he noticed something was wrong almost the first time and successfully avoided a lot of influence on his men. In contrast, the noble coalition led by Warren bisbury was not so lucky. Not only more than 90% of the soldiers were controlled by the mysterious light, but also he himself could not escape. He stood in the middle of the street like a fool. Of course, the chaos outside did not affect the interior of the tower at all. Feeling the energy gathering and changing, Zhang Cheng is concentrating on trying to find the center and seize control. You should know that such a high tower built by operating powerful magic technology must have a complete set of operation system. Generally speaking, the builders will carry out heavy encryption to ensure that no one will ever take the control core from their own hands. If the original owner of the towering tower was still alive, he would not risk being killed and break in, but also brazenly crack the complex protection magic, which is no different from suicide. But now, the original owner of Shentian tower has long disappeared. At best, the haitar family can only be regarded as temporary guests here, which is far from becoming the "master". "I see... That''s what the towering tower really looks like..." Leighton leaned his back against the wall, muttered to himself and stared, afraid of missing any detail. Moroya also clenched her fist tightly. A drunken blush appeared on her pale face. She trembled excitedly. Even her shoulder skirt slipped slowly, revealing a large piece of smooth and attractive skin. Zhang Cheng ignored the reaction of the people around him and quickly waved his hands to release one detection spell after another learned from books. Although these detection spells are much more difficult to use than the skills obtained by directly applying the class template, he still managed to master a small part of them after countless times of research and practice. It may be difficult to crack the mage tower engraved with arcane runes, summoning array, transmitting array, defense array, trigger trap and other complex designs like Dalaran, but it is still no problem to deal with this relatively backward building in front of us. About ten minutes or so, Zhang Cheng, who had just Sung and played an astringent spell, suddenly opened his eyes, raised his left index finger and shot a bone piercing frost ray at the wall engraved with fish shaped runes on the side. moment The white frost spread around with the rune as the center, followed by a strange sound of scratching and clicking, as if something had broken. Next second Bang! The frost and gravel all over the sky burst out of thin air, and a large number of sharp ice cones and stone spikes splashed everywhere. Seven or eight haitar family guards who had no time to escape were stabbed into flesh and blood on the spot, and fell to the ground and screamed. "Ah!!!!!! my eyes!" "Legs! My legs can''t move! And they''re still bleeding!" "Help me! I... I can''t breathe..." ¡­¡­ Seeing the suffering of their companions, a small number of soldiers quickly became furious, pulled out their long swords and went straight to the culprit they thought. But before the sharp blade approached, a sharp frost splashed around with Zhang Cheng as the center. In just one second, the whole narrow corridor was covered with a thick layer of solid ice, and all people with their feet on the ground were firmly frozen in place. "Hum! Stupid fool! Do you think if I dare to walk in alone, I will be afraid of the threat of a mere sword?" Zhang Cheng said sarcastically with a sneer. He didn''t even listen to each other. He raised his fingertips, aimed at the soldiers'' heads one by one, and shot dazzling Arcane Missiles to explode the target''s head. In less than half a minute, the white ice was covered with red and white brains and dozens of slightly convulsed bodies. "Oh!!!" The shocking picture and the smell of nosebleed in the air undoubtedly stimulated moroya''s weak nerves as a woman, and she couldn''t help throwing up on the ground. Although Leighton''s face was not very good-looking, at least he maintained the basic dignity of an aristocrat and resisted to spit it out. Watching the two remaining prisoners, Zhang Cheng slowly drew out his magic sword, the soul arrest Messenger, and without thinking, inserted it into Leighton''s chest, then pasted it in each other''s ear and whispered: "Sorry, count, I''ve got what I want, so you''re useless. Besides, don''t worry, I''ll kill all your descendants one by one later. From then on, the Hatal family will become history." "You! You! You..." the severe pain made Leighton hattal''s expression extremely distorted, but he still struggled to stand up. "Oh, don''t worry about me. I regret to announce that when the reinforcements arrived, the towering tower had been captured by the iron people, and the Hatal family had been slaughtered. Only one person survived, that is dear miss moroya. Due to severe mental stimulation, she didn''t want to see anyone except her family. When the heitar family''s children came back from all directions After that, miss moroya will be too sad and lead to mental disorder. She will burn herself and her relatives in a fire. How about this story? Isn''t it perfect? "Zhang Cheng said his follow-up plan without changing his face. "No! You won''t succeed!" Leighton, who finally woke up, trembled, took out his sword and stabbed his daughter with all his strength. Needless to ask, he wanted to kill his daughter directly to avoid the massacre of the whole family. Unfortunately, when the tip of the sword was less than half a meter away from moroya, Zhang Cheng pulled out the bloody magic sword, and the soul of Leighton haitar was pulled out together with the sword body. The body without soul support moved forward two steps according to inertia, fell to the ground with a plop, and the sharp blade rubbed close to moroya''s cheek and drew a very shallow blood line. Chapter 202 Cold corpse! Bright red plasma! And relentless killing and death! With the most direct, primitive and violent means, Zhang Cheng directly turned the originally clean corridor into Purgatory. The pungent smell of blood was enough to make the thickest guy feel numb. Except for the valuable moroya, all the members and soldiers of the haitar family were cleaned up, including the servants who heard the voice and came to see what had happened. He didn''t even bother to identify each other, and wantonly tested his newly acquired power, especially destructive spells. For a while, the piercing frost, hot flame and dazzling lightning were released continuously. After more than half of the energy stored in the body was consumed, there were few survivors in the towering tower. Moroya stared at the repeatedly ravaged passage, as if she couldn''t believe what was happening. To be exact, she cared more about the unparalleled destructive power of magic than her own father wanted to kill herself. After all, the noble lady who has been exposed to mysterious knowledge since childhood has always felt that there are many exaggerated elements in the description of mages in books. For example, the luoyina water mage who once faced the varelian dragon can''t imagine how to fight against powerful monsters like dragons with such a small human body. But now, she finally realized that it was not the exaggeration in the book, but that she had never seen a real mage. Compared with the dazzling killing magic just now, the secret carefully hidden by the family was not worth mentioning. Mixed with a series of complex feelings such as desire, worship and fear, she unconsciously ignored the mutilated dead bodies everywhere and began to have an indescribable obsession. Of course, Zhang Cheng didn''t realize that moroya haitar had a little precursor of Stockholm syndrome. She walked through the broken wall and came to a room full of sea water. Due to the effect of magic energy, the sea water in the room seems to be given life. It rotates around the central column to form a huge vortex. In order to confirm the power of the vortex, he immediately took out his dagger and threw it out. In an instant! The water that was rotating at a uniform speed suddenly accelerated, twisted the dagger with terrible force, and then threw it out, hit the inner wall and splashed golden sparks. "Interesting, it seems that this is the last defense means of the control center..." While murmuring to himself, Zhang Cheng observed the columns engraved with reliefs of various marine creatures in the center of the vortex. He can clearly feel that these reliefs not only give the lethality of sea terror, but also protect the core of the tower. Any intruder who wants to seize control must destroy the water flow before he can modify his authority and make himself the master of the tower. Perhaps with Westeros'' modern magic technology, it is an impossible task to crack the vortex supported by huge energy, but it is not difficult for Zhang Cheng, who has been influenced by Dalaran''s advanced theoretical knowledge in the Magic Kingdom. He didn''t have the idea of fighting with the high-speed flowing sea water at all. He took out the treasure diamond that imprisoned the soul of the element and quickly recited the astringent and incomprehensible spell. About ten seconds or so, melroas, the water element warrior, appeared in the middle of the room out of thin air. Instead of harming the body completely composed of water, the surrounding high-speed rotating water injected an incredible vitality into it. Feeling the influence of the vortex on itself, it was confused for a long time before it asked: "great master, where is this place? Why can''t I get in touch with the element world? And what''s the matter with this wonderful water flow?" "Shut up! I don''t have time to answer any questions now. See that huge vortex? Use your ability to stop it!" Zhang Cheng gave the order directly. For him, the enslaved elements, like magic objects, are just a tool. There is no need to have the ability to think, let alone waste time communicating. "As you wish, my master." melroas, whose memory was reorganized, did not try to argue or resist, but opened his arms and integrated himself into the high-speed rotating water. In less than a minute, it made all the sea water in the room become a part of its own body, constantly making the sound of splashing. Ignoring the joy of the water element, Zhang Cheng quickly came near and injected the remaining magic into the stone pillar. Although at first, he encountered fierce resistance from the original master''s residual magic, in the end, he successfully defeated the other party, rebuilt the control center in his own way, and absorbed a large amount of magic knowledge stored inside. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours. When he opened his eyes again and woke up, the whole person became new, especially the tattoo in the shape of a spear on the back of his left hand, emitting a soft dark blue. Each wave would cause a slight tide phenomenon. Carefully experiencing the power contained in the tattoo, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "the constant spell tattoo that can control the water flow and tide is really an unexpected harvest. Now I''m a little convinced that the Shentian tower is the construction of some marine biological civilization. Maybe they taught the water magic of the loina people." But after a while, the water around the stone column began to rotate at high speed. At the same time, the crystal at the top of the Shentian tower quickly darkened, and the affected people all recovered, looking blankly, trying to recall what had happened before. Through the crystal inlaid on the stone pillar, Zhang Cheng can clearly observe what is happening in every corner of the old town. Without looking back, he said to moroya: "See? This is the real purpose of the towering tower. It can not only summon storms and tsunamis, but also monitor and control the residents in the surrounding areas, making them willing to sacrifice their lives for the owner of the tower like slaves. Oh, I almost forgot that I seem to have beaten your dead father to explain the question about the disappearance of magic. Now that he is dead, I''ll tell you. After all, I can''t He is a man who keeps his promise and doesn''t like to break his promise casually. " "No, you don''t have to explain. Anyway, I''ll be killed soon. What''s the point even if I know?" moroya wiped the blood on her face and replied calmly. "Why is it meaningless? Don''t you know how many people spend their whole life exploring and practicing in order to answer the questions in their hearts. What''s more, you don''t have to die. As long as you cooperate enough, I may consider leaving you." Zhang Cheng turned to lift the other party''s sharp chin and showed a smile on his face. Chapter 203 There is no doubt that moroya hattal did not know what the man who could decide her life and death was thinking, but she chose to cooperate without thinking in order to strive for the last chance to live. When the closed door of the Shentian tower was opened again, the woman appeared at the entrance with Zhang Cheng''s arm in her hand and ordered all soldiers and knights loyal to the haitar family to lay down their arms and welcome reinforcements from Liangshui city. The soldiers felt that the two families might have reached some kind of secret agreement, so they subconsciously relaxed their vigilance, completely unaware that this was the beginning of a massacre. Before they could react to what had happened, Blanco, who got the hint, immediately winked at his men, followed by hundreds of people, chopped the unsuspecting soldiers and knights to the ground, and slaughtered each other in just ten minutes. As expected, the whole process was fast and efficient, with little decent resistance. After the last unlucky guy was pierced by more than a dozen sharp spears, the old mercenary took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood on his face. He stepped closer and said with a smile: "Sir, it''s all done. I promise there''s no one alive." Looking at the soldiers who were mending knives at the corpse, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "very good! How''s the school city? Have those self righteous scholars made no trouble?" "Hey, hey! As you expected, at the beginning, a group of guys tried to prevent us from entering the school city, but after killing several leaders, they immediately acted like castrated male dogs and dared not make any more resistance. Now, all of them, including the university students, are under our control, as long as you nod..." Speaking of this, Blanco showed a bloodthirsty and cruel expression on his face, and then made a gesture with a very vague gesture. "Hum! What are you waiting for? Let''s do it. Remember, no one is allowed to destroy the library. Later, I will check whether there is any information I need." Zhang Cheng coldly ordered the slaughter. He doesn''t care about the serious consequences of destroying the only professional institution engaged in recording history and studying various natural sciences in Westeros. Anyway, the iron people will be responsible for the black pot in the end. You should know that few civilians can enter the school city to learn knowledge, most of them are aristocratic children without inheritance. Once the news of the massacre of the school city is spread, the aristocracy will be shocked, and even send a large number of spies to investigate the truth. Fortunately, the seven kingdoms have just ended a fierce battle for the throne. Both the winning families and the defeated families are trying every means to restore their strength. In addition, it will not be long before this false peace will end with the death of tywin Lannister. At that time, no one will focus on the massacred school city. In fact, although Zhang Cheng''s actions sometimes appear very bold, they all go through careful thinking secretly to ensure that they are able to withstand the changes that follow. Of course, Blanco, who lacked political experience, never realized the political impact of destroying the school city. He just regarded it as an accessory to eradicate the heitar family and set off happily in the direction of the school city. About half an hour or so, the painful cry followed the muggy sea breeze. Listening to the screams of those deja vu voices, moroya began to tremble involuntarily. At the same time, she lowered her voice and asked, "aren''t you afraid of being exposed one day?" "Afraid? Do you think I will be afraid of a group of weak people who bow down to the throne in the face of only three dragons? No, honey, the power of nobles is far less powerful than you think. Their survival has nothing to do with their power, because no one can find an alternative for the time being. As long as I have 10 to 15 years to cultivate a group of qualified management talents, I can not only kill all the expensive people A more efficient ruling system can also be established. "Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and sneered, completely not concealing his contempt for the primitive aristocratic feudal system. The history of the earth has proved that feudal countries are as fragile as pieces of paper in front of centralized countries, and there is a big difference in resource integration and population mobilization. "So... You want the Iron Throne too?" moroya continued to test carefully. "On the contrary, I have no interest in the iron throne, and I don''t have time to build an empire from scratch. If you want to ask why I want to destroy the school city and the hetar family, the answer is very simple. You have blocked my way to pursue magic knowledge. Well, I don''t have time to chat with you. Please continue to show your value and let the people in the corner of the city who are still struggling immediately Put down your arms, surrender and write another letter to your married sister. I don''t want to miss the net. "After saying that, Zhang Cheng glanced at each other meaningfully. "As long as you finish this, you''ll keep me alive, won''t you?" moroya forced herself to straighten her chest and try to get an accurate promise. However, Zhang Cheng replied with a smile: "sorry, I can only guarantee you a chance to survive. Whether you can really survive depends on your own efforts. After all, a slave who knows a little about alchemy is more valuable." The voice just fell! Beth Tarot came running from a distance in anger, her eyes shining with hatred, and a sharp sword stained with plasma in her hand. "Ah, here comes my vengeance. I sincerely hope you practice swordsmanship while learning magic knowledge, otherwise I promise she will be very happy to break your limbs and find dozens of old and ugly tramps to * * you until you completely collapse. Oh, by the way, finally, just pick up one..." Before Zhang Cheng finished speaking, Beth rushed up with an arrow and stabbed at moroya''s wrist. Needless to ask, she doesn''t intend to directly kill people to vent her anger. Instead, she wants to torture and humiliate her enemies first, and take revenge for the pain she has endured over the years. "Damn it!" moroya hurriedly dodged and gnashed her teeth. She couldn''t understand why the other party wanted to kill herself. She had to pick up a fairly light dagger to block the parry. Compared with Beth, who has experienced real killing, although she also knows a little noble swordsmanship, she is not an opponent at all. After only a few rounds of Kung Fu, her long skirt was cut several times, and her white thighs and back were completely exposed to the air, which attracted many rude soldiers around to cheer loudly. As for Zhang Cheng, he stepped aside and enjoyed the fight between the two women with great interest. He didn''t mean to stop or interfere Chapter 204 "Moroya hattal! Do you remember ordering the execution of a businessman six years ago?" Beth skillfully opened the dagger and cut a hole in her opponent''s white thigh with a grin. Although the battle had only begun for a few minutes, she had suffered enough for the enemy. Not only her skirt was scratched in bits and pieces, but also her skin was covered with several wounds, large and small, and her blood dyed her clothes red. However, moroya was not as crying or in a hurry as most women. On the contrary, instead of showing a little weakness, she reluctantly protected the key with her poor swordsmanship, and then quietly took out a small bottle filled with gray powder from her sleeve while no one was paying attention, and said ironically: "Sorry, if you mean that I killed your relatives or lover, I can only answer that he is too insignificant for me to remember." "Very good! I see how hard you can talk when you fall to the ground!" the enraged Beth took up her long sword, slammed the dagger and stabbed it directly into each other''s chest, as if she was going to destroy the pair of soft, full peaks that made men''s blood boil. Seeing the sharp blade stabbing herself, moroya first retreated in horror, followed by suddenly turning up her mouth and sprinkling gray powder into the air. Before Beth could react, she found that her whole body began to shine strangely. Next second Click! Click, click, click! The armor she was wearing and the weapons in her hand began to crack. In less than a minute, it quickly rusted and aged, and finally turned into a mass of brown iron filings. Even the close fitting clothes, shoes and socks inside were all broken into countless pieces and scattered in the wind. Such a strange scene, let alone ordinary soldiers who have never seen anything in the world, even Zhang Cheng himself couldn''t help staring wide eyes, trying to find out what the powder in the bottle was. Because of the shock, no one noticed that Beth was now naked and covered the key parts with both hands, and no one appreciated her attractive body curve. "Hum! Idiot! How do you feel now? Oh, by the way, a woman like you who wanders in the black market of the tavern, I''m afraid she doesn''t know how many sailors and drunks with stinking smell have slept with. Naturally, she won''t care about hundreds of men watching you naked." While stimulating her opponent with sharp words, moroya picked up the dagger that fell nearby and planned to finish the last blow at the right time. Unfortunately, she obviously underestimated the resilience of a woman who had lived in an environment of intrigue for a long time. The calm Beth arched her back quickly, rushed up with a lightning speed, and hit her fragile chin with her head. Bang! "Ah!!!" With a dull noise, moroya lost her balance instantly, covered her bleeding mouth and fell to the ground. It seems that she probably bit her tongue. "Ha ha! Conceited aristocrat! Next I will let you understand how heavy it will cost to despise me!" Beth, who succeeded in the attack, jumped up with a wild smile and swung her fist. After several punches, moroya quickly recovered and fought back with her sharp nails and teeth. In the blink of an eye, the few clothes left on her were torn off and completely wrestled with Beth. These two women are like crazy. They don''t care about their image and temperament at all, just to hurt their opponents more, both mentally and physically. Seeing that they fought more and more fiercely and did nothing, a middle-aged man of about 40 sighed helplessly, took the initiative to step closer, lowered his voice and asked, "count, are you sure you don''t need me to separate the two? If you continue, their beautiful faces will be spent." Zhang Cheng pondered for a moment and immediately shook his head: "No, it''s not necessary. Let them fight until they have no strength. In addition, in my eyes, there is no difference between men and women, beautiful and ugly. I''m interested in their ability and value, not whether they can meet some special hobbies, okay? Remember, don''t compare me with those fools who can only think with their lower body." "Of course, sir. I never doubt your wisdom and self-control, but the problem is that too much restraint is not a good thing. Haven''t you noticed that a small number of people have begun to doubt that you don''t get close to women because you like men..." the middle-aged man cautioned carefully. "Oh? Just because I haven''t touched a woman in recent months?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. He did not expect that his failure to find a woman would lead to a series of gossip and problems. The middle-aged man nodded seriously and explained: "Yes! You are the only one left in the Asplin family, and no collateral blood relatives have the right to inherit, so you must have several children as soon as possible, so that the family can continue after an accident, and those of us who swear to be loyal to you will not be afraid all day. What''s more, young people like you are usually greedy I''m trying to enjoy my age. But how can you not arouse others'' suspicion if you ignore the opposite sex for months? " "According to what you mean... I need to prove that I like women?" Zhang Cheng''s face showed an expression of crying and laughing. As an adult male, he never thought that one day he needed to prove his physiological orientation to others. However, if you think about it carefully, it is no wonder that the mercenaries who have been canonized will worry that if they do not touch women, there will be no offspring. No offspring means that the territory will be recovered after death and their interests cannot be guaranteed. In fact, under the primitive feudal system, for the aristocracy, nothing is more important than the number of strong children. Only if there are enough children can we avoid the usurpation of inheritance. "That''s right! If you don''t mind, today is a good opportunity. According to my experience, finding a woman to vent after killing can help relieve your mood. You should have killed a lot of people just now..." after that, the middle-aged man''s eyes showed awe. Although Zhang Cheng was not stained with any blood from beginning to end, he still smelled a strong smell of death with his keen sense of smell. "Hehe, well, go and pull them apart, and then take them to take a bath and put on a clean suit. Be sure to let moroya haitar be present when the party is held later." Zhang Chengfei quickly gave an order. "As you wish, my Lord." the middle-aged man stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. When he turned around, he immediately made a gesture to several eager old friends, who showed a look of ecstasy at the moment. Chapter 205 A few hours later, in the hall on the first floor of the towering tower, Zhang Cheng held a grand banquet in the name of moroya haitar. On the surface, he claimed to celebrate the rescue of the old town from the iron islands fleet and reward the reinforcements from afar, but in fact, he took over the rule from the perishing hatar family reasonably and legally in order to divide up interests. The people who got the invitation were not only the nobles who took the initiative to take refuge in beehive, led by Lord Warren bisbury, but also the big businessmen in the city. As for the so-called "seven gods" church originally supported by the haitar family, it was directly hung there. It was neither invited nor clear what happened. It inquired around like a headless fly. They didn''t know that they had just walked through hell not long ago. According to the original plan, Zhang Cheng originally planned to uproot the church forces and completely eliminate all the stubborn forces in Liangshui city and the old town. However, considering that the belief system of the seven gods does not have any supernatural power, it is difficult to pose a threat to him who controls the powerful magic power. In addition, the sudden eradication of it will cause unnecessary unrest, so he finally decided to observe it for a period of time. Anyway, there is still a chance to do it in the future. Just as he sat on the main seat and silently observed everyone''s reaction, moroya, who was dressed next to him, suddenly came close, pointed to Beth, who was alone hiding in the corner drinking muggy wine, and asked, "who is that woman? Why did she kill me?" "She?" Zhang Cheng took a sip of sour wine and explained meaningfully "Her name is Beth Tarot. She is the daughter of a free city merchant. According to her words, you publicly executed her father on the charge of smuggling and confiscated all her property. Therefore, in order to revenge, she has been lurking in the black market of the old town and actively engaged in various jobs detrimental to the hatar family." "Merchant of the free city?" moroya frowned and thought hard. For about a few seconds, she seemed to think of something, and her eyes showed an incredible look. "Vulture Dalia! I didn''t expect his daughter to be alive!" "Oh? Do you remember?" Zhang Cheng raised his head in surprise. Moroya smiled bitterly and sighed: "How can you forget! Vulture is the only one who can provide all kinds of strange commodities for the Hatal family, ranging from dragon eggs and varelian steel swords to corpses and slaves. As long as you can afford the price, he can find a way to get them. But the problem is that he is so greedy that he deliberately switched packages in the last transaction and tried to sell me a fake dragon egg. I was angry I killed him, but I didn''t find the real dragon egg. " "Greed is one of the deepest desires hidden in everyone''s heart, especially businessmen, whose ultimate goal is to pursue more profits. You should be very clear about this. Because angry killing is a foolish act, especially killing someone who has enough value for himself." Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders. He never taboo killing, but he will never kill because of anger. Most of the time, he only wants to have fun for a while, which often means that he has to pay a high price afterwards. "You''re right! I''m really stupid! What''s more stupid is that I didn''t send someone to hunt down Dalia''s only daughter." moroya touched the bruise on her face and laughed at herself with chagrin. Although she had been smeared with anti swelling ointment and a large amount of water powder, the "crazy woman" could still see the marks of being beaten on her face, especially the handprints on her neck were clearly visible, and she was almost strangled alive. "Hehe, we are not gods, but mortals. Since we are mortals, we will inevitably make mistakes, which is nothing. But the problem is that some people will learn from them immediately after they make mistakes, while others will never learn from them. Now tell me, do you belong to the former or the latter?" After that, Zhang Cheng put down his glass and appreciated the woman sitting next to him with great interest. It has to be said that according to the standards of Westeros, moroya is definitely a real beauty. Although she is 33 years old this year, due to the use of some alchemy drugs, her apparent age is up to 278. In addition, she is mixed with mature intellectual temperament, which gives people a different kind of stimulation. Moroya was not an idiot. When she saw the change of each other''s sight, she raised her plump and attractive chest, smiled and asked, "why, are you suddenly interested in me?" Zhang Cheng shook his head noncommittally: "maybe, maybe not, who knows. My desire for the opposite sex is not as strong as that of most men, but the vassals hope I can prove myself, at least let them confirm that the Lord who is loyal to me likes women." "What are you waiting for? Let''s go upstairs to the bedroom! I also want to have an" in-depth "communication with you alone." moroya deliberately stressed the word "in-depth", and her tone was full of provocation. "Are you sure? You know, I''m the enemy who killed all my relatives, including your father, and then you''re willing to have" in-depth "communication with me?" Zhang Cheng said meaningfully. "Why not? I''m just a woman and can''t fight a powerful caster like you. The only thing I can do is to ensure that I survive as much as possible." there was neither sadness nor hatred on moroya''s face, as if everything she did was taken for granted. Zhang Cheng has read part of the history of the seven kingdoms and knows that when many noble families are facing the disaster of destruction, the surviving women usually do not choose to fight hard or revenge. Instead, they marry their enemies and give birth to their children. In this way, the blood of the family can be inherited. Although as an outsider, it was difficult for him to understand such disguised surrender to the enemy, he finally nodded: "well, I''m beginning to believe in your sincerity. Before going upstairs, please tell me what the powder you just used is? Why do all the armor stained with it rust and the cloth become hard and brittle?" "Rotten dust, I obtained the formula from an alchemy book and made it after many attempts. Of course, what I made is only the primary version. According to the description in the book, its real power is enough to make a person wither and rot instantly. If you want, I can write down the raw materials and manufacturing process at any time." moroya didn''t hide anything, The answer was given in a big way. "Rotten dust? It sounds interesting. I''ll try it myself later. Oh, I almost forgot. You just mentioned that Beth''s father switched a dragon egg, that is, there may be a real dragon egg buried somewhere in the old town, right?" Zhang Cheng looked into the corner. Unaware, Beth still poured one cup after another, completely unaware of the danger. Moroya raised her mouth and replied with a smile: "that''s right! I think the vulture probably told her only daughter where to hide before she died. You can start with this and investigate slowly..." Chapter 206 While Zhang Cheng brought the old town into his sphere of influence and continued to study the complex and changeable magic knowledge of the world, danilis tangaryan, who had just conquered meereen on the other side of the sea, was staring at the man who suddenly broke into his bedroom with an unbelievable face. An easy job to do is not only as like as two peas in the Tango Liam family, but also three identical ones. You know, even if she herself can''t 100% let Rego, vesseleon and drogon obey her orders, but the man in front of her makes the Dragon crawl at her feet, just like a dog flattering its master "Who are you?" daenerys finally said tentatively after a long time of boredom. "Hehe, good evening, the last blood of the tangorian family. You are much more beautiful than the rumor. My name is Eric, and I am the humble servant of the great master. Hundreds of years ago, your ancestors signed a contract with my master. Now I ask you to fulfill the last item of the contract and hand over your dirt free army and three dragons." the man didn''t mean anything to hide, He showed his intention in a big way. Needless to ask, he explored the ruins of varelia with Zhang Cheng. As a result, Eric chose to betray at the critical moment and was almost killed. Due to the transformation of the dragon''s blood, he has almost separated from the human category. Although it seems nothing on the surface, careful observation will find that a layer of things like scales are densely distributed under the white skin, which can become a half dragon and half human monster at any time by activating the magic power hidden in the blood. To some extent, he is almost no different from the varelians who also underwent physical transformation, so it is easier to tame the newborn dragon than to eat and drink water. "Contract? What contract? How come I''ve never heard of it? Who is your master?" asked daenerys, frowning and sternly. Eric shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "I''m sorry, you''re not qualified to know the name of the master. As for the content of the contract, your father hasn''t had time to tell you. The last blood of the tangaryan family tells me whether you choose to be my enemy or my ally?" As a subjugated princess who had been bullied in her childhood, danilis undoubtedly hated this aggressive posture, so she refused without thinking: "sorry, I haven''t heard of any contract, and I don''t like your attitude, so please leave immediately, otherwise I''ll call the guard." "Stupid and capricious! But it doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you slowly after I finish the master''s task. I believe the process must be very pleasant. But for now, I suggest you''d better not shout, or I promise that whoever comes in from the door will be swallowed by the hot dragon flame." Eric pursed his mouth, Look at the attractive body under each other''s translucent silk nightgown. Since he obtained the powerful power of dragon blood, he can feel that his desire in some aspects is rising. If he is not afraid of delaying the task delivered by cronada, he may rush up immediately and enjoy the famous "mother of the dragon" first. "Zhuo Geng! Dragon flame!" danilis was keenly aware of this naked prying, and was furious and gave her dragon an attack order. Interestingly, Zhuo Geng rarely did not take action. Instead, he was lying on the ground and whining, as if fighting against some invisible bondage. At the same time, Rego and vesseleon began to shake their heads inexplicably, looking very painful. Seeing this scene, daenerys immediately rushed forward and asked loudly, "Damn it! What have you done to my children?" "No, I didn''t do anything. They just couldn''t resist the power given to me by the great director, the real dragon blood!" said Eric, opening his arms and releasing an indescribable aura. In just a dozen seconds, his body surface was covered with a layer of bright red scales. His head grew curved horns, his hands turned into sharp claws, and even a thick and long tail grew behind his ass. the most important thing was that his lavender eyes turned into beast like vertical pupils. "Strange... Monster?!" danilis was undoubtedly startled by the sudden change and quickly stood up to run outside the door. Before running a few steps, I immediately felt that my neck was clasped by powerful claws, and then my feet slowly lifted off the ground. "Hahaha! Monster? Take a good look! This is what a real dragon king should be! From now on, your army, your dragon and even yourself all belong to me." Eric laughed recklessly. But before he was happy for a few minutes, the door was suddenly kicked open with a bang, and seven or eight clean people with spears rushed in. The leader noticed that danilis had difficulty breathing, and immediately roared angrily, "asshole! Let go of the queen!" Eric glanced disdainfully, sneered and said sarcastically, "hum! Fool who overestimates his strength! Kill them for me!" With the order, the three young dragons who were still struggling quickly got up from the ground, opened their mouths and spewed out hot flames. Their eyes were no longer emotional, but full of incomparable indifference. The completely unprepared scale free people were completely swallowed in an instant and screamed into a black charred corpse. Smelling the strong burning smell from the air, Jora Mormont, hiding at the door, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Taking advantage of the gap where the enemy''s line of sight was blocked by black smoke, she suddenly rushed in and cut off one of her strong arms. Poof! "Ah!!!!!! how dare you hurt me!" Eric loosened his claw and tried to catch the sword that cut himself. Danilis, who had regained her freedom, turned and ran outside the gate without saying a word. Looking at the beautiful and sexy figure, Jora Moore shouted without looking back: "my queen! Run! Run! Leave meereen and go back to westero to find..." Before he finished, his sharp claws penetrated the armor on the spot, tore his chest and dug out his beating heart. Danilis, who ran away frantically, seemed to realize something. She couldn''t help crying, but she didn''t mean to stop. She continued to run desperately towards the stairs. She knew that if she stopped, Jora Mormon''s sacrifice would be in vain. At the same time, the clean people who heard the fighting came one after another, and used their lives to stop Eric from catching up. Finally, with their efforts, daenerys successfully got into the warehouse of a merchant ship, slowly left the port and sailed towards the old town under the cover of dawn. Chapter 207 There is no clean food and water, no guards and servants, and we have to endure the stuffy and oppressive environment in the cabin, as well as the rats and cockroaches that climb by from time to time After the most painful journey of her life, danilis tangorian, who smelled sour all over her body, finally arrived in the old town, the largest port city in Westeros. Not only did she not see the slightest princess or queen''s posture at the moment, but even her proud beautiful face was covered by all kinds of dirt, leaving only the image of a ragged and malnourished beggar. Many people even covered their noses and showed disgust on their faces when they passed by. But danilis was not in the mood to pay any attention to this for a long time, and went straight to the entrance of the towering tower with strange light. But before she could say anything, the soldier guarding the door immediately scolded, "where''s the beggar! Get away! This is not the place you should be close to!" "Wait! I have something urgent to see Lord Mason!" danilis tried to avoid the guards and explained loudly. Although Zhang Cheng did not rule the old town for a long time in the name of moroya haitar, she heard some gossip from the business population from south to North and knew that the person she was looking for lived in the tower. Unfortunately, due to the unkempt image and the pungent sour smell from her body, she was really lack of persuasion and was directly pushed to the ground. "Ask to see your excellency? It''s up to you?" the guard glanced disdainfully. "No! You don''t understand what a terrible thing has happened! I have to see him! Right away!" danilis struggled to get up and continued to try to break in despite the bruise on her knee. "Damn it!" The guard swore in a low voice. Just as he was about to swing his fist to knock the "insane" female beggar unconscious and drag away, a strong wind blew in the sky and shook the ground, as if something heavy had fallen. When he opened his eyes again, he saw a giant with violet light standing in the open space less than ten meters away from him. "Ku... Kulo kelba!" another guard trembled and said the name of the dragon. Although so far, Zhang Cheng''s dragon has never attacked any innocent people and livestock, anyone who has seen how the iron islands fleet was destroyed will clearly realize how terrible it is. "Roar!!!" Kulo kelba let out a low roar of unknown meaning, ignored the trembling guard, but lowered his head, gently sniffed danilis, and then slowly crawled down. As the "mother of the dragon", danilis instantly understood the signal it released, jumped on the dragon''s back without hesitation, and grabbed a hard back thorn. Next second The Dragon soared into the air and flew directly into the nest specially opened for it on the top floor of the towering tower under the gaze of countless eyes. Zhang Cheng, who is hiding in his room to study the structure of the son of the forest, doesn''t know that the famous "dragon mother" has come to his own territory, let alone the rise of an enemy with considerable threat across the sea. I saw him carefully uncover the abdominal cavity of the experimental subject of intestinal incision and mutter excitedly: "Interesting... It''s so interesting... Without muscle tissue, blood vessels, bones and internal organs, there are just countless tenacious vine tissues. How do such body structures produce wisdom and think? Where are their brains? How do the digestive system, nervous system and immune system work?" Obviously, the dead wood that has been hypnotized and anesthetized by magic power can''t give an answer. Although Zhang Cheng is sincerely eager to do an all-round and three-dimensional anatomy of his experimental problem, so that he can have a deeper understanding of the species of the son of the forest. However, reason kept reminding him that the dead leaves must not die until he found the next living son of the forest, otherwise the raw and difficult magic knowledge would be buried. Just when he hesitated to cut off a finger or toe to test whether the son of the forest had the ability to regenerate like a plant, the closed door was knocked suddenly. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Who?" Zhang Cheng frowned and asked subconsciously. "My Lord, it''s me, Delhi." the voice of the castle manager came through the crack in the door. Since the ruling center of the territory was temporarily transferred from Liangshui city to the old town, he had to follow suit and was responsible for recruiting and establishing a bureaucratic system to ensure the basic order in the city. "Oh? What happened in the city?" Zhang Cheng frowned more tightly. According to Delhi''s cautious character, he will never be easily disturbed in ordinary trouble. Since he came, he naturally encountered thorny trouble. "No, sir, the market and the port are all working well. I have a special guest who wants to see you right away. Besides, she came in from the top of the tower on your dragon." Delhi whispered carefully. "Riding Kulo kelba?" a surprised expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face, but he seemed to think of something soon. "She? You don''t mean a beautiful woman with long silver blonde hair and purple eyes?" "Yes, sir, I''ve arranged for her to take a bath in the bathroom. In view of her sensitive identity, I think you''d better be careful." "OK, I see. Just in time, I shut myself in my room for some days. Let''s take a bath by the way and see what the purpose of the last blood of the tangaryan family''s sudden visit is." after that, Zhang Cheng took out a bottle of therapeutic liquid and poured it on the abdomen of the son of the forest, then closed the door and followed Delhi towards the bathroom. About seven or eight minutes later, wearing only a scarf, he broke into the smoky bathroom and greeted with a smile: "good afternoon, your majesty, I''m sure you won''t mind taking a bath with me, will you?" "Of course!" danilis nodded slightly, soaking herself in hot water. She is not an idiot. She knows how sensitive her identity is in the seven kingdoms. Talking in the bathroom can avoid a lot of unnecessary trouble. Even if she is found by spies, she can be covered up with an affair. What''s more, she is no longer a shy girl, but a kalisi who has married the king of horses. Compared with the savage doslaks who killed and raped at the first word, the young man in front of him was not aggressive at all, and he didn''t even show a little desire from the beginning to the end. "Thank you very much!" After getting permission, Zhang Cheng also soaked his body in slightly hot water and began to observe each other with interest. After a while, he noticed danilis''s slightly dull and withered hair, as well as the fatigue and sadness in her eyes Chapter 208 "If you don''t mind, can you tell me what happened? Where are your followers, troops and dragons?" Zhang Cheng said curiously after a moment of silence. He really wondered why a woman who thought she was the Savior and the only legitimate ruler of Westeros appeared alone in the old town and even suffered so much. Danilis took a deep breath and replied in a slightly trembling voice, "dead! All my followers are dead! As for the army and dragon, I''m afraid they have been controlled by the monster and become a tool for him to achieve his goal." "What?!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked eagerly, "can you explain in detail who killed your followers and who took your army and dragon?" "His name is Eric. He claims to be someone''s servant and asks me to fulfill the contract I signed with the tangaryan family a long time ago. I mercilessly refused him, and the terrible killing suddenly began. If Sir Jora Mormon didn''t fight to save me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to escape alive. You''d better be careful. He can not only become a half dragon and half man And can force the dragon to obey orders. "Danilis didn''t mean to hide it at all, and quickly told me everything she knew. As a subjugated princess who has tasted gain, loss, gain and loss for many times, she knows her situation very well. At the same time, she knows that the man in front of her is her only hope, whether it''s revenge or recapturing her throne. "Eric? He''s not dead!" hearing this very familiar name, Zhang Cheng''s face suddenly became dignified. Because he knew that there was only one possibility for him to survive an injury of that degree, and that was cronada''s powerful blood magic. How powerful is a half dragon who has received the blood of a real dragon? Although he hasn''t seen it with his own eyes, he will never be much easier to deal with than the "Black Death" Belle Ryan. What''s more terrible is that the other party obviously has the ability to hatch dragon eggs. Through collection and high price reward, he can form a young dragon army in a short time. Three dragons can conquer a continent! What about thirty? At the thought of the picture of the Dragon covering the sky and blocking the sun flying over his head, he couldn''t help sinking and sending out bursts of cold all over his body. "Do you know him?!" the excited danilis suddenly stood up from the water and completely forgot that she was helpless. Of course, Zhang Cheng is not in the mood to appreciate each other''s concave and convex figure at the moment, and gently nodded his head: "yes, I know him, and I almost killed him myself. But I didn''t expect that this guy''s life is really hard enough, and he can survive the painful human body reconstruction after such a serious injury. In addition, I suggest you''d better sit down, otherwise you may be very embarrassed in a while." Danilis glanced at the scarf slightly lifted up in the water, with a smile in her eyes, lifted the long hair covering her chest, showed her sexuality and beauty openly, and then bent down and lowered her voice to tease: "why is it embarrassing? No, I don''t feel embarrassed at all, but I think this is the best and most direct compliment to me." There is no doubt that as a young and beautiful woman, she intends to use her body in exchange. You know, as early as when she married Ma Wang, she had learned a lot of skills to please men from the maid. Now she has no psychological obstacles at all. After feeling a soft little hand across his chest and began to explore between his legs, Zhang Cheng immediately issued a serious warning: "Please believe me, your majesty, if you move your hand down another inch, you will be directly thrown out of the bath. Please remember, don''t try to get information and help from me with some boring little hands. I''m not Jora Mormon, who is obsessed with flowers all day. I believe in love at first sight, and I''m not a fool dominated by the desire of the lower body. I''m willing to win Spend a night with you and lose everything. In my eyes, your beauty and body are far less valuable than the valerian blood flowing in your blood vessels. If I can choose, I will choose to draw all your blood for experiments, not just to get pleasure from the original mating, okay? " When he said this, his pupils kept releasing energy like substance, forcing daenerys to retreat for several steps before she managed to keep her balance. In particular, the ice cream on the skin of her right hand made her fully realize that it was no joke. She can''t believe that there are normal men in the world who can refuse themselves, their attractive bodies and the inhuman beauty of the tangaryan family. Staring at the beautiful face full of panic, Zhang Cheng put away the energy he had just deliberately released, stood up and walked towards the exit without expression. When one of his feet had stepped out of the door, he suddenly stopped, turned back and said meaningfully: "Danilis tangaryan, although you have a series of resounding titles, such as the queen of andar, loina and ancestors, the legitimate ruler of the seven kingdoms, kalisi of the Caohai, the shackle breaker, the non burning, the mother of the dragon and so on, you are still the fragile subjugated princess. Look now, after losing the dragon, the army and the most followers, What do you have left and what can you do? I sincerely suggest that you take advantage of this time to figure out who you are, what you desire, and what price you are willing to pay for this goal. When you figure it out, talk to me about cooperation and alliance. My previous commitment is still valid. " With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng quickly put on a coat and disappeared at the end of the tower corridor. "Who am I... What do I want... What price am I willing to pay..." daenerys repeated a few words over and over again in a low voice, as if the whole person was in deep thinking. After all, she is so helpless now. The Dragon regarded as a child was taken away by the enemy, and the loyal follower Jora Mormon also died. She can neither wield a sword to fight nor have enough prestige to rebuild an army. The only thing she has in her life is tangaryan, a somewhat famous family background. For a moment, danilis suddenly found that she was not as strong as she thought. On the contrary, she is so weak that she can''t guarantee her own safety. What can she do to defeat the traitors who overthrew the tangaryan dynasty? As for Zhang Cheng who threw out these problems, he went directly back to the control center of the towering tower, gently stroked the huge horn - "dragon bonder" placed on the display rack, sneered and said to himself: "come on, old friend, let me see what else means. A mere servant can''t beat me..." Chapter 209 There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng has never been a man who likes to wait to die. Especially after learning that the enemy is ready to start a war, he quickly took out all his family assets and ordered Blanco to start recruiting and training soldiers, purchase armor and weapons to the greatest extent, and hire those mercenaries with good reputation to ensure that there is enough cannon fodder for consumption. In addition, he put aside unimportant trifles and focused all his energy on the study of all the functions of the towering tower. This mysterious building, which does not know when to complete, is far more mysterious and complex than many people think, especially the huge crystal at the top of the tower, which was originally covered by the fire, is not only an energy collection and control device, but also a powerful weapon. With the huge energy stored at the bottom of the tower for thousands of years, it can create a terrible death storm, or set off hundreds of meters of waves. Of course, storms and waves are obviously not enough to deal with dragons that can soar in the sky. Therefore, Zhang Cheng plans to use his limited time to make some small modifications, such as further increasing the destructive power, turning huge waves into solid ice and storms into snowstorms As he hid in the tower to prepare for the coming war, the nobles in the seven countries were worried about the growing army gathered near the old town. Some of them speculate that this is to invade the iron islands, but more people think it is a sign of longing to seize the Iron Throne. Anyway, as the actual controller of Junlin City, tywin Lannister had to prepare for the worst. Although today is the wedding of King Geoffrey and Queen Margaret, he still left countless guests and quietly came to the tent less than 50 meters away from the banquet. The man in black, who had been waiting for a long time, did not speak, but handed over a curly note. Old tywin then opened it and glanced at it. His face quickly became dignified. He lowered his voice and asked, "are you sure there''s nothing wrong with the news above?" "Yes, your excellency, I have repeatedly confirmed that there will be no mistakes. You''d better be prepared. The terrible enemy will come soon." the man in black nodded without thinking. Because he wore a hood and a gray cloak, he couldn''t see his appearance and body clearly. "So Mason''s crazy expansion of the army is not aimed at the iron throne?" tywin clutched the note with a trace of uncertainty. "Sorry, sir, I don''t know what his purpose is and what he wants. Oh, by the way, I just found out that his name is not Mason at all. The real Mason Aspen has been dead for a long time. He got his name and identity from Lord bellich." the man in black quickly added. "False identity? Have you figured out who he is?" tywin frowned subconsciously. "It''s a pity that I only found out that he first appeared near King''s Avenue and was rescued by an agricultural merchant who called himself Billy. Before that, everything was a mystery. Maybe you should ask Lord bellich, and he might give you a satisfactory answer." after that, the man in black raised his head slightly and showed his upturned mouth. Tywin didn''t notice the playfulness revealed in the other party''s tone. He felt his beard on his chin and asked in a deep voice, "where''s the businessman? Where is he? I need to see him right away!" "As far as I know, poor Billy has been missing for a long time. If nothing happens, he will probably be killed. After all, if it were me, I would eliminate this potential threat instead of leaving it to the enemy..." the man in black replied meaningfully. "Good! Keep a close eye on the old town! No matter what Mason does, I''ll get the news at the first time." Tywin took a deep breath and returned to his usual unsmiling face. Just as he wanted to turn around and leave the tent, there was a sharp scream outside. "Ah ah!!!" "No! Your majesty... Your majesty is poisoned!" "Bachelor! Bachelor!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, the wedding banquet, which was originally full of laughter, suddenly turned into a pot of porridge. "Damn it!" seeing that the situation was a little out of his control, tywin couldn''t help cursing in a low voice and walked quickly to the place where the crowd was most concentrated. He didn''t notice at all. As soon as he walked out, the man in black took off his hood and showed a round bald head. Obviously, he was no one else, but Wallis, the "eight clawed spider" who had disappeared from the public''s sight for a long time. I''m afraid no one would have thought that he would sneak back to King''s landing when he should have gone to sea to ESSOS. He also reached a cooperative relationship with tywin Lannister to secretly collect all information about Zhang Cheng. What "little finger" bellich got was only outdated news that he deliberately left to divert his attention. Staring at the noisy and confused crowd not far away, Wallis narrowed his eyes and said to himself: "Sure enough, you can''t help it, dear old friend. Next, I should send Prince tywin away from the game of power, so as to make the situation more complicated. As you once said, chaos is a ladder, only the ladder is true, and climbing is all of it. But don''t forget, there is another saying that the higher you climb, the harder you fall, and sometimes it becomes People who hold the ladder will be safer. " At the same time, Sansha stark, hiding in the crowd, was enjoying the enemy''s last breath with pain. Although she did not know who had poisoned her, nor did she know that she had been unknowingly used, it did not prevent her from producing a sense of revenge that could not be expressed in words. Fortunately, Sansa didn''t forget her escape plan. She stopped for a little while. While everyone''s eyes were firmly attracted by Geoffrey''s body, she quickly took the cloak from a pre arranged insider to block the beautiful dress, then followed the narrow path to the port, about 40 minutes or so, and finally boarded an insignificant boat. Before she could sit down and catch her breath, petit berisch rushed into the cabin and hugged it. Feeling each other''s beating heart and heavy breathing, the girl immediately realized that the rumor was likely to be true. The old man of the same age as his father transferred his crazy infatuation with his mother to himself. Although she hated this morbid and abnormal emotion in her heart, she forced herself to endure it, pretended to be weak and helpless, and asked, "Lord bellich, you will take me home, won''t you?" "Of course, Sansa, I swear you won''t be wronged or insulted at all from now on." the little finger sniffed the girl''s hair and gave a firm guarantee. Chapter 210 If Geoffrey''s poisoning death caused waves again in Westeros, which was hard to restore calm, then tywin Lannister was shot in the toilet by the "little devil", which was like a roaring flood, which completely washed away the fragile balance between the great nobles. Although on the surface, the Lannister family and the tiller family still choose to maintain an alliance and marriage, people with a clear eye can see that after losing their father''s constraints, ethxi''s arrogant, short-sighted and vengeful character will turn against the wily queen of thorns sooner or later. At that time, let alone rule the Seven Kingdoms smoothly, I''m afraid there will be a good play for power and profit in Junlin first Of course, these have nothing to do with Zhang Cheng for the time being. To be exact, he had expected such a result a long time ago, so he was not surprised when he got the news. He glanced at it, threw it into the brazier and burned it, and continued his transformation of the towering tower. However, his indifference doesn''t mean that others don''t care. In particular, OLINA redwin, who felt cerxi''s increasingly unfriendly attitude, took advantage of each other''s double pain of losing her son and father, took her favorite granddaughter and left Junlin by boat overnight. In just a few days, Gongfu set foot on the wharf of the old town. Looking at the busy crowd around and the booming market, magley was surprised and asked, "didn''t this place be looted by iron people not long ago? Why can''t you see any signs of damage?" "Ha ha! You''re from out of town, beautiful lady." a coolie in a shabby blouse wiped the sweat on his forehead and turned to reveal a face mixed with fatigue and joy. "Yes! Can you tell me what''s going on here?" Margaret tiller looked like a curious baby. Coupled with her beautiful appearance and approachable temperament, few people will not like her, let alone refuse her little request. "It''s all the credit of Lord Mason! He not only destroyed those damned robbers, but also ordered a large amount of tax relief to compensate the businessmen for their losses. Now, almost all businessmen know that the tax here is lower than any port in Westeros, so they take great pains to buy or sell their goods. In addition, the dragon circling in the sky has also greatly deterred pirates in nearby waters. Under its shelter, businessmen will feel very safe. " Coolies in their thirties were completely attracted by the beauty of the girl and said everything they knew without thinking. From the tone of almost worship, magley quickly analyzed two conclusions. Aware of the identity of the visitor, the guard didn''t mean to stop at all. After returning the ring, he immediately made way for the entrance. "Queen of thorns" made a sign of waiting in place to the knight escorting him, and slowly disappeared at the end of the passage with the help of her granddaughter. But before she could go far, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of her. With the help of weak light, she immediately recognized that the other party was no one else, it was moroya haitar. The latter lifted the skirt and saluted, saying coldly, "long time no see, dear Mrs. olena. I didn''t expect you to come to the old town at this time." "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I remember the last time I met you, you were still studying the so-called alchemy with count Leighton. Who would have thought that he was killed by the ferocious iron people." the queen of thorns took the initiative to step forward and hugged each other, while quietly testing her attitude. Although it is still unclear, according to the strong defense ability of the towering tower, how could it be broken by the iron seed? Her rich life experience and experience can obviously smell the smell of conspiracy in the whole thing. "Yes! What happened that day was terrible. There was no passage full of blood, bodies and death. I can''t help shaking when I think back now." moroya shivered, and her eyes revealed her inner fear. Of course, what she was afraid of was not the iron people, but Zhang Cheng, who killed in the passage that day. "The virgin! May all the dead souls rest in peace. Don''t be too sad. After all, the Hatal family will depend on you for support in the future." Marguerite quickly comforted in a soft voice. "Thank you!" moroya politely thanked her by pretending not to understand the hint in her words. With her intelligence, how could she not understand that they were spying for information, but she just refused to disclose half of it. The reason is very simple. Her life is still in Zhang Cheng''s hands. She doesn''t dare to have a little crooked mind at all. At least she will ensure 100% loyalty before finding a strong enough backer. As the saying goes, three women make a play, especially three evil minded and calculating female nobles. After a few hypocritical words of comfort, olena redwin suddenly changed her tone and asked in a low voice, "moroya, can you tell me where count Mason is now? I must talk to him at once." "Please come with me. The master has been waiting for you for a long time. But I want to remind you that you should keep quiet no matter what you see later, otherwise..." moroya deliberately dragged a long tone, and the implication was self-evident. "Master?!" the queen of thorns keenly grasped a key word, and her wrinkled face showed unimaginable surprise. Marguerite''s reaction was almost the same, and she was stunned. She couldn''t believe that a moroya called "crazy girl" was willing to serve a young man much younger than herself. Chapter 211 Through the dark and secluded corridor with constantly flashing strange light, the two were taken to a room with strange symbols on the walls. In the center of the room, there was a continuous high-speed rotation and harsh roaring water flow. Through careful observation, olena redwin found that the reason why water makes unreasonable noise is that the water flow is mixed with a large number of broken ice of different sizes. It is precisely because these broken ice collide, squeeze and break that they produce amazing noise. But what shocked her most was not the noise itself, but the terrible vortex and the continuous ice in the center of the vortex. You know, the whole song of ice and fire is still in summer, and it is still a rare long summer. The ambient temperature is maintained at a very high level, let alone frozen. Even a large piece of solid ice will completely melt in a very short time. But although the broken ice in the vortex is constantly breaking and melting, it is also produced out of thin air, as if it has fallen into a dead cycle that will never end. Zhang Cheng himself stood in the center of the vortex with an expressionless face, staring at a stone column engraved with relief sculptures of various marine creatures, and occasionally touched one of them with a white hand. After each touch, the speed of water rotation, or the size and quantity of broken ice will change more or less. Noticing the wonderful expressions on the faces of the two guests, moroya flashed a trace of pride in her eyes, bent down and bowed, and reported in a low voice: "master, the people of the tiller family have arrived." "Well, I see. Let them wait first." Zhang Cheng replied coldly. He didn''t even bother to turn around and take a look at the famous "Queen of thorns", and continued to concentrate on playing with the control center of the towering tower, trying to find a way to insert Dalaran''s Frost Rune. After all, strictly speaking, water and ice magic are not much different in nature. The only difficulty is to successfully graft the two different magic systems together. Don''t think this is a very easy thing. Even when Dalaran''s archmages first studied the Warlock''s shadow magic and the ritual of summoning demons, they were puzzled and couldn''t understand the knowledge transmitted by the Burning Legion to the orcs until they caught the living prisoners and asked a lot of manipulation methods with evil energy and shadow energy from each other. However, the problem encountered by Zhang Cheng is that he can''t find the original builder of the towering tower, let alone force the knowledge he wants from anyone. He can only find the right solution through continuous attempts. It has to be said that this is a very time-consuming and laborious work. So far, he has only made ice water mixture, which is far from the real pure frost magic. Of course, as a mage, especially a mage who has just obtained a nearly infinite energy meteorite, he can directly release the spells he wants to release. But reason told him that since the enemy dared to start a war, there must be a way to deal with meteorites. As a dragon who has lived for many years, cronada must know the advantages and disadvantages of meteorites better than him, so he must prepare another card, a card that the other party doesn''t know As a magari who will become the focus of attention everywhere, she obviously can''t stand such a similar disregard attitude. Just as she was about to say something, olena redwin grabbed her, shook her head gently and motioned her granddaughter not to act rashly. Although she was unwilling, magari still chose to believe her grandmother''s judgment. Ann was strongly dissatisfied, closed her mouth and waited patiently. About half an hour later, Zhang Cheng finally put down his research that could not get results temporarily, raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! With the crisp sound, the terrible vortex suddenly began to slow down. In the blink of an eye, whether it was water or broken ice, they all disappeared without trace, as if they had never appeared. After all this, he put on a hypocritical smile on his expressionless face, walked to the "Queen of thorns" and said meaningfully, "I''m very sorry to ignore you and miss Margaret for a long time. By the way, congratulations on your success in eradicating the uncontrollable Geoffrey. I believe that the cowardly toman will soon become the prisoner of Miss Margaret''s sweet trap." "Do you think Geoffrey''s death has something to do with me?" olena redwin asked. Having experienced countless intrigues and tricks, she will not casually admit that she planned and participated in poisoning the king, even if the king was cruel and had a bad name. "Isn''t it? I really can''t think of who would benefit the most from Geoffrey''s death except the Tyrell family. Oh, I almost forget that not only Geoffrey, but also the pillar of the Lannister family - Duke tywin, you are no longer facing a tolerant and rational ally, but a short-sighted and vindictive cersei. If you guessed correctly, you are right The purpose of this visit is to negotiate terms with me to ensure that I will stand on the side of the Tyrell family in case of conflict in the future, right? "Zhang Cheng broke the other party''s purpose of this trip with a smile. Compared with the Lannister family who can recruit and fight well, the achievements of the Tyrell family are really not flattering. Although their wealth and army are among the best in the seven kingdoms, their quantity and equipment are not equal to their combat effectiveness. Olena redwin undoubtedly knew this very well and calmly retorted: "No, you''re wrong, Mason. Now the whole King''s landing knows that Tyrion killed the king and his father, which has nothing to do with me. Yes, Duke tywin''s death has brought many variables, among which cersei is the most dangerous. I promise that as long as you answer to stand on the side of the Tyrell family in the possible conflict in the future, we can help you win The iron throne was crowned king. " "Ha ha! Iron throne? No, madam, I''m not interested in iron throne at all. You don''t understand that power is just an appendage of power. When a person has enough strength, he can easily get the corresponding rights. If a person does not have enough strength, even if he holds great rights, he will be spied. Remember how the tangaryan Dynasty ended? It''s not the king''s madness, but they lost the Dragon enough to frighten the nobility! Look at me now. Maybe I''m not a king, but who dares to ignore my existence? Moreover, a powerful enemy with great threat will soon come. He is stronger and more terrible than any enemy you have ever seen before. Compared with him, the conqueror AEGON is like a slightly larger baby. I am now preparing for the war. I have no time and experience to take into account the trivial power struggle in Junlin... " Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to hide it, and there was no need to hide it, because when Eric landed in Westeros, there would be an earth shaking war, which could be seen by anyone who was not blind. Chapter 212 "Enemy? Do you mean Denise targaryan? With all due respect, maybe she and her three dragons have great potential, but you seem to be a lot worse than you. At least I don''t think she can threaten you. I don''t fully agree with you that power is just an appendage of power. Power is power. It is a standard that can affect and change the relationship between people, not a vassal of anything. If you master the power, you don''t need to do everything yourself. Many times, as long as you give an order, your subordinates will rush to do it. You can use the saved time to continue to study profound magic, or enjoy all kinds of happiness. In fact, power is much more useful and important than you think. After all, most of the time, power is controlled by power, otherwise it may cause great disaster in turn. Perhaps you are still young and do not understand the value of power and the great energy it contains. Please believe me, when you really start to taste the taste of power, you will soon be trapped and unable to extricate yourself... " Olena redwin assumed a human posture and described to Zhang Cheng the benefits of gaining power. She did not realize that the reason why the young people standing in front of her did not care was not that they were not interested in power itself, but that they were not interested in power that could not be maintained for a long time. Zhang Cheng knows very well that with the death of Geoffrey and tywin, the time he can stay is running out. If he guesses correctly, the deadline is probably after killing Eric. This means that even if he takes the iron throne, he can only be king for a few months at most. Let alone enjoy the benefits of power. It''s strange that he can''t deal with a lot of mess just because he is interested. In fact, from the perspective of pragmatism, he very much agrees with the definition of power by the "Queen of thorns". Many times, power will bring many benefits. In particular, the study of magic needs to consume a lot of resources. The more it is consumed in the later stage, the more terrible it is. Often, the loss of a large-scale experiment failure is enough to make a rich country feel flesh pain. Obviously, the speed at which mages accumulate wealth is certainly far from the speed of consumption, so many mages either join powerful caster organizations or become advisers to kings and nobles in exchange for each other''s wealth support. But it''s better to rely on yourself. A very few mages were clearly aware of this and began to use the power of magic to obtain power and even control a country, allowing thousands of subjects to continuously provide human and material resources for expensive research. Although so far, Zhang Cheng doesn''t use such huge resources, he knows what power can bring to himself. Therefore, he began planning early in his heart and plans to lay a foundation in several magical prosperous worlds so that he can get what he needs in the future. Unfortunately, the world of the song of ice and fire is not one of them. First of all, magic in the world has passed the most prosperous extreme. Judging from the periodic visit of red comet, it is absolutely impossible to produce an advanced magic system with complete system theory like Dalaran. Secondly, there are no precious magic materials in the world. Whether it is valerian steel or Dragon Crystal endowed with mysterious characteristics, it is far less than the countless magic minerals in Azeroth. Instead of wasting time here, it is better to devote more energy to improving their status in Dalaran. Finally, and most importantly, except for the strange ghosts in the north, he has collected almost 80% of the knowledge related to magic in the world. There is no need to get it all. Zhang Cheng has no collection addiction, let alone obsessive-compulsive disorder. The reason why he collects different magic knowledge is not to learn it all, but for reference and reference, so as to establish his own magic system. Of course, it is very difficult to do this, but he is still young. He has plenty of time and opportunities to slowly supplement, try and improve the huge knowledge base needed to establish the magic system. "Lord Mason, I have said so much. I wonder if you will change your mind and join hands with the Tyrell family to create a new dynasty?" olena redwin said confidently, aware of her mistake. It is estimated that in her eyes, no one can refuse the temptation of power. Those who are not interested in power either have not tasted the taste of power, or are dazzled by a series of strong feelings such as anger, hatred and love. Looking at the other party''s cunning eyes, Zhang Cheng shook his head without hesitation: "sorry, I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. I still choose to stick to my position just now and won''t touch the Iron Throne. In addition, I''m afraid your news is not very well informed. Danilis has been defeated by another person and lost her dragon and army. This talent is my strong enemy." "What?!" the queen of thorns grew up in shock. She can''t believe who can defeat the dragon mother who has three dragons and an army of dirt free people. "It''s amazing, isn''t it? Don''t worry, the more interesting is still ahead. I''m afraid you don''t know yet. Danilis targaryan lives in the towering tower at present." said Zhang Cheng, with a playful expression, turned and winked at moroya. The latter understood and immediately left the control center. About ten minutes later, she brought danilis, who was wearing a long white dress and had an elegant and decent manner, into the room. "Seven gods! You... You''re crazy! How dare you take in the princess of the tangorian family?!" when she noticed the Dragon Mother''s iconic hair and pupils, Margaret couldn''t resist her inner shock and shouted out. "Ha ha! Why not? You know, wesselis always believed that once he commanded a large army to return to Westeros, the Tyrell family would be the first aristocrat to stand up and support him. Now, the real dragon with pure blood is standing in front of him. Why are you still hesitating? Kneel down and swear allegiance quickly." Zhang Cheng joked with a tone of schadenfreude. Without knowing what had happened, daenerys subconsciously frowned and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Why did you call me here? And who are these two guests?" Zhang Cheng deliberately patted his forehead and replied in an exaggerated tone: "Ah! I almost forgot to introduce you! This is Mrs. olena redwin, the mother of the Duke of Gaoting, and the controller of the Tyrell family. The other is the young and beautiful queen Marguerite. You know, our queen has married two kings successively. Interestingly, both kings are dead. If there is no accident, it will not take long Marry the third king, and the king will eventually die. What a magical and bumpy fate, if I were a poet, I could not help writing a poem to describe the legendary life... " Chapter 213 "Count Mason, are you making fun of me?" asked Marguerite with a livid face. She could not believe that she had traveled all the way from Junlin to the old town. Instead of getting the due courtesy, she was subjected to the greatest insult in her life. For a young girl, there is nothing more humiliating and embarrassing than losing her husband and becoming a widow one after another. In addition, the last sentence that the next husband will die is completely beyond the degree of joke, and can even be understood as a kind of vicious curse. If her grandmother hadn''t told her to keep a gentle, affectionate and considerate side no matter what happened, Margaret would definitely give her partner some color to see. Appreciating the almost fierce response of "little rose", Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and replied with a smile: "No, please don''t get me wrong. I''m not sarcastic. I''m just describing an upcoming fact. You should understand that toman is a cowardly boy. He has long been used to living in the shadow of his mother and brother. He hasn''t really taken any decision since childhood. Imagine that if you two become a couple, he will be killed by you if you have no intention Gentle, beautiful and attractive, and then quickly produce strong admiration and dependence. Maybe you will obey what you say and become a puppet you can play with... " Before he finished speaking, Marguerite couldn''t help interrupting, "so in your eyes, I''m a scheming and vicious woman?" "Hehe, you may have a deep mind, but it''s far from vicious. At least compared with cersei Lannister, you''re quite kind, so please keep quiet and listen to me." Zhang Cheng raised his hand to stop the girl from further entanglement. After all, he doesn''t intend to talk about profound topics such as human nature and moral standards with a little girl under the age of 18. In fact, once this topic is debated, there can be no result at all. "Well, I hope you can give me a satisfactory explanation." Maybe it was comfort, or maybe it was a hint from her grandmother. In short, Marguerite''s face and tone became much more relaxed. Zhang Cheng didn''t care about these unimportant details and went on to say: "Obviously, as I have just stressed, toman, who is about to ascend the throne, depends on you more and more over time, and this dependence will cause cersei''s vigilance and jealousy. I believe you should know very well how terrible things a woman will do when she begins to envy a younger, beautiful and beloved person than herself? What''s more, what you rob is her favorite Children. At that time, our poor little king will be sandwiched between his beloved wife and crazy mother. When the struggle between the Tyrell family and the Lannister family becomes white hot, will he seek relief in another way? For example, suicide... " "You mean toman might be driven crazy by me and his mother?" Margaret frowned, her tone full of doubt. "It''s not possible, but certain. Otherwise, what do you think Mrs. olena came to see me for today?" after saying that, Zhang Cheng turned his eyes to the "Queen of thorns". The latter narrowed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. After a full minute, he smiled and nodded: "yes! I don''t believe cersei can maintain the cooperative alliance between the two families in the competition like tywin, so I hope to find a powerful and reliable new ally." "So you chose me?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin with interest. "Yes! You are ero''s husband and lolas''s friend. We should be closer than Lannister led by cersei." olena redwin deliberately ignored danilis standing aside and offered seriously. "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m afraid I have to refuse. As for the reason, as I said before, there is a dangerous enemy to deal with. I don''t have time and energy to intervene in the power struggle in Junlin city. However... I can recommend someone." Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng paused, then bent down and bowed to danilis: "don''t you think this is a good opportunity, the last blood of the tangaryan Dynasty, the respected mother of the dragon, the queen of andar, loina and ancestors, and the only legitimate ruler of the Seven Kingdoms?" "Opportunity?" danilis was obviously confused, and her eyes showed doubt and confusion. "Yes, opportunity. As you can see, the alliance between the Tyrell family and the Lannister family is about to break down. About one-third of the nobles in King''s landing support the former. The only thing they lack is the great sense of justice. But if you, the daughter of iris tangorian II, they can get more support from the neutrals, take the right time to launch a coup and finally win Broken Lannister''s ambition to rule the seven countries. " In order to let the self respecting queen have an understanding of the current situation, Zhang Cheng had to explain patiently. Although he had no intention to participate in the end, it did not prevent him from mixing the water and causing some trouble to cersei Lannister. "What about me? What can I get from it?" asked daenerys with some uncertainty. After serious reflection these days, she abandoned many naive parts of her character and didn''t think that the tiller family would be kind enough to help her regain the Iron Throne for free. Instead of answering this question, Zhang Cheng turned around and looked at the "Queen of thorns" whose eyes were shining continuously. About two or three minutes later, olena redwin seemed to think of something, and a trace of ponder appeared on her wrinkled face: "you can restore the tangaryan Dynasty and become the only queen of the seven kingdoms. Of course, in return, after success, you must appoint my son to be the former prime minister, and the leader of the imperial iron guard must also be the knight of the tyril family." "You want to treat me as a puppet?!" Hearing such harsh conditions, Rao was that daenerys was ready, and she couldn''t help being angered. "Don''t be so ugly. I just hope that the tirier family''s efforts can be rewarded accordingly. What''s more, how can we trust to hand over power to you without proving that you are a qualified ruler?" olena redwin asked solemnly. Daenerys was doubtless stopped, standing where she was, clenching her fist, filled with anger. Just when she didn''t know how to refute, Zhang Cheng suddenly interrupted: "madam, is it too early to discuss how to divide the fruits of victory? Don''t you forget that the Tyrell family has never been good at war, especially in the face of Lannister, who has experienced many wars. I suggest that you''d better abandon arrogance and Prejudice and sit down quickly to discuss a feasible cooperation plan." "What about you?" olena redwin said cautiously. "Me? I''m ready for the coming war! A real magic war! You obsessed with power struggle will never understand what I pursue..." Chapter 214 Late at night, in the dark and secluded bottom layer of the towering tower, a silver gray shining dragon egg was placed in the center of the huge magic array, surrounded by dozens of iron prisoners bound by ropes. One by one, they were excited, their eyes were full of fear, struggling desperately to escape. Unfortunately, no matter how they struggled, they couldn''t make the rope a little loose. Moreover, because their mouth was blocked, they couldn''t shout or curse. They could only make a whine of unknown meaning. "Be quiet! I have said many times. Please don''t resist or struggle. Doing so will only increase additional pain. Remember, you are atoning for your evil deeds and dedicating yourself to a great experiment. Mortals will die. It''s better to make a contribution with your own death than hurt others alive, isn''t it?" While pouring the plasma with strong fishy smell into the groove, Zhang Cheng sarcastically said without looking back. These prisoners who were about to become the sacrifice of magic ceremony, each killed countless innocent civilians after invading the old town, so there was no anxiety, guilt and other emotions in his heart, let alone a little pity, but only disgust and coldness. With the dark red blood flowing slowly, the originally quiet magic array suddenly burst out strange black light. The prisoners seemed to be eroded by some evil force. The whole person began to tremble violently, and the blood vessels seemed to explode. They became thick and ferocious. In just a few minutes, the body began to age and shrink, and finally became a lifeless dry body. The dragon egg in the center of the Dharma array, instead of being adversely affected, revealed a surge of death energy. Just as Zhang Cheng was going to check the dragon eggs, the closed basement door suddenly made a creaking sound. I saw moroya in a long black dress passing through the crack of the door, quickly came to the front and reported in a low voice: "master, danilis tangaryan has boarded the ship and followed the Tyrell family towards King''s landing. According to your instructions, I set a shadow magic on her to prevent accidents." "Very good! You are much more useful and capable than I expected. It seems that I chose to keep your life is the right choice. At least with your help, I succeeded in getting the second dragon egg." Zhang Cheng stretched out his hand and gently brushed each other''s pointed chin and slender smooth neck. "No! Master! It''s my honor to serve a person like you!" moroya replied enthusiastically. After a period of training, her thought was completely distorted. She not only forgot her hatred, but also had an almost crazy infatuation. Of course, this fascination not only has the desire for powerful magic knowledge, but also has the worship and admiration for the master. With the help of the wonderful charm and hypnosis ability of the pocket watch and a small amount of psychological knowledge, Zhang Cheng successfully created a loyal assistant and qualified cannon fodder for him to die at a critical moment. It has to be said that at the beginning, he just wanted a puppet with less strong resistance, but I don''t know why. Since that night, moroya haitar seems to have changed, and even got rid of several of her brothers and sisters, just because they may threaten the rule of the old town. Zhang Cheng is not a psychologist, nor does he know the magic of others'' hearts. Therefore, he doesn''t understand what great changes have taken place in this woman. The only thing he knows is that their current relationship is very beneficial to him. With the help of moroya, the progress has been accelerated, whether it is to carry out various complex research or to transform the attack form of the towering tower. Feeling the delicate touch from the palm, the corner of his mouth tilted slightly and asked in a slightly ponderous tone, "tell me, what is Beth doing recently? The medicine you prepared didn''t cause too much damage to her?" "Beth has lost her memory. At present, she stays in the tavern all day. To be exact, she has forgotten everything that has happened in recent months. The effect of the medicine is very good and there are no side effects at all." moroya vowed. "Interesting, send someone to observe her every move all the time. I don''t want anyone to know that there is a hatched dragon egg in the towering tower, okay?" Zhang Cheng''s tone was with a warning, and his eyes revealed a dangerous light. Obviously, when he learned that Beth''s father had hidden a dragon egg, he ordered moroya to be fully responsible for tracing her whereabouts. After a month and a half of inquiry and surveillance, the silver gray dragon egg was finally found in Dalia''s coffin. Unlike the one that hatched Kulo kelba, the egg was confirmed dead when it was found, and there was no sign of life inside. Maybe for people in the song of ice and fire world, dead dragon eggs have no value, but for Zhang Cheng, dead dragon eggs can be hatched. The only difference is that the living eggs hatch a normal dragon, while the dead eggs need a series of complex and evil magic rituals to hatch another death dragon with different life forms. You know, in the world of Azeroth, the scourge Legion has already invented the magic of transforming the frost dragon and the plague dragon. Dalaran, as the Magic Kingdom, naturally obtained some relevant information through many channels. Zhang Cheng adopted the most direct and simplest one, that is, a large number of sacrifice to living humans to reinvigorate the dead eggs with pain and death. As for what dragons can hatch in the end, he himself is not very clear. Moroya didn''t know how dangerous the young man standing in front of her was trying. She lifted up her skirt and gracefully saluted: "yes! Please rest assured that as long as Beth shows a sign of recovering her memory, I will deal with it myself. In addition, my sister linnis will be back soon. Have you figured out what to do with her?" "Linnis? The woman who banished Jora Mormon and later fled to become the concubine of trade Prince trig omolen?" a surprised expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. "Yes! My sister linnis is a famous beauty. Maybe you can choose not to kill her, but to imprison her. She is more valuable alive than dead." moroya nodded and suggested. "Yes, let me know when she arrives in the old town. I''d also like to see how beautiful the woman who can make Jora Mormon fall in love at first sight. Oh, by the way, go to the dungeon and bring some iron prisoners. If I want to hatch the dragon eggs, I need to sacrifice more." after that, Zhang Cheng ignored moroya and focused on checking the condition of the dragon eggs. After all, this is the first time to try to use extremely dangerous undead magic. He doesn''t want to create an uncontrolled terrorist monste Chapter 215 There is no doubt that as a Dalaran mage, the Necromancer''s magic has never been what Zhang Cheng is good at. To be exact, he has never even practiced a little before. The only thing he has is a small amount of theoretical knowledge from books. In particular, transforming a dead egg into a new life form requires not only extremely superb magical attainments, but also huge unknown risks. However, for him, this is a rare opportunity to accumulate experience. At least in Azeroth and magic earth, the undead magic experiment on such a scale will definitely be wanted and pursued. With a strong expectation, he began the cold and endless slaughter of prisoners. In just a few days, hundreds of iron people and pirates were sacrificed, and the creepy dry bodies piled up like a mountain. I don''t know why, the vitality revealed in Mingming''s dragon egg is becoming stronger and stronger, but there is no even a little sign of hatching "Strange, why haven''t I transformed yet? Have I done anything wrong?" Zhang Cheng muttered to himself with a frown and gently stroked the eggshell surrounded by a large amount of black fog. Due to a large number of sacrifices, the terrible smell of death in the dragon egg has begun to spill out. If any ordinary person approaches, he may be invaded by energy in an instant, which may lead to serious illness, or death on the spot and be transformed into dead creatures. Obviously, he can''t consult the materials now, nor can he ask Dalaran''s Archmage for advice. The only thing he can do is to wait patiently and pray that he doesn''t remember every step described in the book wrong. One day later, the dragon eggs did not hatch Three days later, the dragon eggs did not hatch A week later, the dragon eggs still haven''t hatched Half a month later, the dragon egg still maintained a state of half life and half death At this time, the strong smell of death on the surface of the dragon egg began to make Zhang Cheng feel frightened. The original silver gray eggshell had already become pure black under the influence of energy, and the surface was densely covered with magic patterns symbolizing death. It was as if a terrible life was being bred in the black smoke. When he was a little uncertain whether the situation was a little out of his control, moroya suddenly opened the door and broke in. This psychologically distorted and sick woman first had a lingering fear, glanced at the mountains of mummies on the ground, and then quickly came closer and said carefully: "Master, the bad news is that there are no living prisoners in our dungeon. In addition, my sister linnis has just arrived at the port, but she didn''t come back alone, but with the trade Prince trig omolen and a whole fleet." "Oh? A fleet? What does she want to do?" Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and smiled dangerously. "I think... She probably came for inheritance." moroya looked up with a cruel smile on her face. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, trade Prince Treg omolen is an opponent that can not be underestimated. His wealth, fleet, mercenaries and slaves are no worse than any big aristocrat in Westeros. But in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, the prince of trade, trig omolen, is just a stronger ant. He can crush it with his fingers. But he didn''t understand what gave each other the courage to set foot in the old town to support his concubine. Could it be that trig omolen didn''t know that any fleet or army would be as fragile as a piece of paper in front of the dragon? Or does this guy have any other purpose? Of course, it doesn''t rule out that the other party is really stupid. Just like those slave owners in slave Bay, they actually think they can defeat danilis with three dragons on the front battlefield. If so, Zhang Cheng doesn''t mind giving a good lesson to the other party, seizing Reese by the way and checking whether there is something he needs in trig o''moren''s treasure house. After thinking this clearly, he temporarily put aside his resentment that the dragon eggs were not hatched, turned and walked towards the exit, intending to see how beautiful linnis could be remembered by Jora Mormon. Seeing this, moroya hurried to follow, but she didn''t want to stay in the gloomy and terrible basement for a second. But less than a minute after their front feet left, the dragon egg that had never moved suddenly made a clicking sound, followed by several cracks on the surface of the shell case, and a wrinkled, silver gray young dragon came out of it. What is different from ordinary dragons is that its eyes have no pupils or even eyeballs. There are only two cold white lights. What ejects from the blue sky is not Mars, but smoke full of rotten death. There was no heartbeat, no body temperature, and no wisdom. Driven by instinct, the newborn boy jumped directly at a shriveled body and opened his mouth to suck. A silvery white translucent soul was sucked out, and the pain on his face became the food for the growth of the young dragon. Followed by the second, third and fourth In less than half an hour, it ate hundreds of dead souls in the basement. Its body size expanded rapidly from the size of the original dinner plate to the size of a truck, lying on the ground and slowly falling into a deep sleep. You don''t have to ask. It takes some time to digest after just having a full meal. Kulo kelba, who lives on the top floor of the towering tower, seemed to be aware of the threat. He suddenly opened his eyes, shook his tail restlessly, and kept spraying golden sparks from his nostrils. But this anxiety comes and goes quickly. When it found that the threat came from the bottom of the towering tower, it soon quieted down. Because it knows that it is the place where its master conducts magic experiments. Since the master has not informed it to help, it shows that the situation is not out of control and there is no need to worry too much. In this way, without everyone''s awareness, it is likely to be the first undead creature in the song of ice and fire world. It was born at the bottom of the towering tower and even passed the most dangerous birth stage. No one knows what this means, and no one understands how subversive its birth is and how it will affect the future. As the originator, Zhang Cheng is completely unaware that his dangerous creation has hatched. He is sitting in the living room looking at linnis Hatal who has come all the way. It has to be said that although she has serious defects in her character, she is indeed very beautiful. With long blond hair and milk white skin, coupled with the weak temperament of a little woman, it is no wonder that she can conquer Jora Mormon and Treg o''moren successively. At present, the woman is wearing the purple silk robe popular in the free city, exposing a large area of attractive skin on her chest and back, and showing the concave convex curves to her heart''s content. Her man, the prince of trade, trig omolen, seemed completely indifferent to the appreciation of his woman by other men. He took the lead, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed: "it''s a great honor to meet you, count Mason. You know, even on the other side of the sea, we can listen to your stories and legends." Chapter 216 "Oh? My legend?" Zhang Cheng stared into each other''s eyes with interest. As the saying goes, people must have something to ask for under the ceremony. The dignified Prince of trade put his posture so low as soon as he met. He certainly didn''t come to curry favor with him when he was full. Moreover, judging from their almost humble attitude, they didn''t seem to be looking for trouble. "That''s right! Whether it''s the story of the martial arts competition that defeated many strong enemies to become champions, or the story of destroying Stannis''s proud cavalry in the battle of the Heishui River, it has been spread all over the east continent under the praise of the poet. Many young people regard you as an idol, while girls regard you as the lover of their dreams..." Linnis hattal took the subject in a soft and delicate voice. Her affectionate eyes seemed to imply something, giving people infinite reverie. However, it is a pity that this subtle seduction is obviously useless to Zhang Cheng. He didn''t even look at linnis and directly lowered his voice and said to the prince of trade: "Trig omolen, you have five minutes to explain what happened to the fleet docked in the bay. If you can''t give a good reason in five minutes, I''ll let the Dragon start attacking as soon as the time comes. Now let''s start, I''ll listen." Without any disguise, Zhang Cheng replaced the endless mutual temptation with naked threats. Lynice hattal obviously didn''t expect that there are men in this world who can ignore their beauty. To be exact, they don''t even bother to pay attention to it. Just after her smile solidified on her face, trig omolen gave his concubine a calm look and explained in a serious tone: "Dear Sir, please don''t get me wrong. I''m not here to fight for the hatar family. On the contrary, I''m here to ask for your kindness and shelter. Perhaps you don''t know, a guy who calls himself the Dragon King has conquered slave Bay, most free trade city states and more than a dozen doslak tribes, and his army has expanded to nearly 100000 people The most terrible thing is that he still controls ten living dragons! " "Ten dragons?!" Zhang Cheng''s pupils suddenly contracted. You know, not long ago, he got the news from danilis. Eric had just taken several major cities in slave Bay and controlled Rego, veselion and drogon. There were only three dragons and thousands of dirt free people. But in the blink of an eye, this guy quickly expanded around with slave Bay as the center. Not only the number of troops expanded ten times, but also the number of dragons increased to ten. Obviously, Eric found many dragon eggs scattered on Dongda road through war plunder, and then successfully hatched seven of them that had not died. At this rate, it is only a matter of time before the dragons that block the sky and the sun bypass the old town. Trig omolen was undoubtedly aware of the vigilance revealed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes and hurriedly added: "Yes, count, there are ten dragons. In fact, three days before I went to sea, the other party''s warships had left the port and headed for Rhys. I think Rhys must have been completely conquered by now. If nothing happens, the Dragon King will soon lead an unprecedented army to Westeros, and you are the only one who can defeat him." "Is the eastern part of the AESOP continent occupied? It''s really ambitious..." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and sighed with a smile. Although he knew for a long time that a person of Eric''s character would never be satisfied with the status quo once he gained strength, it was a bit unexpected to conquer a large area of land beyond his own management ability through violence. After all, conquest and plunder are one thing, and maintaining stable rule is another. He doesn''t think that with the song of ice and fire, the world''s extremely backward public transport system and the serious lack of centralized national government can maintain a large empire. Generally speaking, the faster a country without effective management expands, the faster it collapses. However, Eric, a civilian, obviously didn''t understand this truth. He simply thought that the larger the land and army under his control, the stronger the strength and the more able to complete the tasks assigned by his master. After realizing his opponent''s ideas, Zhang Chengfei did not show any concern, but responded with a relaxed face: "well, I admit that the news you brought is a little useful, but it is impossible to get my protection just by this point. You must pay an extra price." "Of course! I''m willing to give you half of my ships, servants, mercenaries and wealth in exchange for your kindness. In addition, all my daughters and concubines, including linnis, will take whoever you like. It''s their honor to serve heroes like you." trig omolen made an offer without thinking. It has to be said that he did have extraordinary courage and chose to give up half of his property without hesitation. Only in this way can we ensure the safety of our small life and the remaining half of our property. In any case, a fleeing trade Prince is definitely fat in the eyes of many people. Once the first person rushes up and takes the first bite, the rest will flock like sharks smelling blood. Even hiring more guards will not help. "You are very smart. I like to deal with smart people. But please remember, don''t be too smart. If I find any small moves in your underground, then..." speaking of this, Zhang Cheng deliberately dragged a long tone, with a dangerous light in his eyes. Trig omolen immediately nodded his head and promised, "I understand! Please rest assured that I never risk my life." "Very good! Go and give half of your property to moroya, and then your people can go ashore. As for linnis, you''d better keep it for yourself. I''m not interested in such a spendthrift and vain woman. In my eyes, she''s not even as good as a hound. At least when the Hound sees the owner in danger, he will rush up and work hard, and she''s because of her husband Unable to provide superior life choices, "said Zhang Cheng with an expressionless sarcasm. "Your Excellency, you are too harsh. Linnis is just a pet concubine and a plaything to make herself happy. Do you care about the betrayal of a plaything? No, absolutely not, so why don''t you relax and enjoy it? Linnis begged me two days ago to help her capture the old town. Guess what my answer is?" Asked trig omolen in a playful tone. Zhang Cheng glanced at linnis, whose face became more and more ugly. He smiled and asked, "what is it?" "Ha ha ha ha! I answered her with my actions! It was a fierce battle! Afterwards, she couldn''t even stand up. How can she remember what she asked. Look, this is my way to deal with women. You can try it." trig omolen opened his arms and laughed recklessly. In the laughter, linnis hattal was stiff. She didn''t expect to be the victim of the deal. It was completely different from what she had agreed in advance Chapter 217 Seeing trig o''moren''s slightly fat back disappear at the end of the corridor, moloya, who has always been silent, hurried forward and whispered, "master, I suggest you''d better be careful. Although I don''t think he can cause any fatal threat, this family is certainly not as simple as it seems." "Relax, no matter what plans or attempts he has secretly, it doesn''t matter to me. Don''t forget, this is an old town. Even I need your name to rule, so he can''t stir up trouble as long as he keeps an eye on your young and beautiful sister. If our dear prince of trade really wants to die and wants to play tricks such as internal and external cooperation, I''ll be very happy Willing to accept the rest of his property. " When Zhang Cheng said these words, he did not shy away from linnis hattal, who was left in the living room. To be exact, he deliberately let the other party hear. In his eyes, smart people are never a threat, because smart people know when to compromise and when to give in, but fools are different, especially those who like to think they are right "Dear linnis, what do you think I should do with you?" the understanding moroya immediately turned her eyes to her sister. "Sister, you don''t want to get rid of me? Don''t forget that my last name is hattal like you!" linnis warned loudly. She had thought that with her beauty, she could easily capture the young people in front of her, get rid of the old and ugly trade Prince and live a luxurious life that could be squandered. But the cruel reality is that she not only didn''t capture anyone, but also was abandoned as garbage by trig omolen. Moroya reached out her hand, gently stroked her sister''s smooth and delicate chin, sneered and shook her head: "no, linnis, you''re wrong. I''ve long abandoned the surname haitar, but the master still needs it to complete some plans. But don''t worry, I won''t kill you, because you still have use value." "You... What do you want to do!" linnis asked in a trembling voice. "I''m sorry, you''re just a chess piece and don''t deserve to know the master''s plan." after saying that, moroya took out a bottle of potion, grabbed her sister''s mouth and poured it in. Linnis didn''t even know what had happened. Her eyes turned black and she fell to the ground with a plop, falling into a deep coma. Zhang Cheng stood up, didn''t even look at her, and walked out without looking back. While walking, he ordered: "I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go to the basement to continue to observe the changes of dragon eggs. If there is any emergency, please inform me at any time." "As you wish, master." moroya saluted gracefully, then waved to the guard at the door to carry her sister away. Zhang Cheng doesn''t care and doesn''t want to know how moroya is going to use linnis. His mind is full of knowledge about the magic of the dead. When he began to consider whether he should destroy the increasingly dangerous creation, he was surprised to find that he had unknowingly walked to the front door of the basement. But before he opened the door and went in, he suddenly noticed that a terrible death energy was constantly emitted through the crack of the door. The energy was so strong that many mice were affected, showing large pieces of rotten skin and meat. Their dark red eyes revealed rage and bloodthirsty. They rushed up to bite at the sight of living people without saying a word. "Damn it!" Zhang Cheng cursed in a low voice. When he raised his hand, it was a flame impact, burning the rats that were transforming into the form of undead to ashes, and then carefully pushed open the closed door. Next second He was completely stunned by what he saw! In the center of the huge magic array, a young dragon with a length of more than three meters was curled up, and the silver gray translucent scales glittered all over the body, giving people the illusion that it might disappear at any time. Moreover, compared with the normal dragon, its body is extremely slender, and the surface of its claws, teeth and dorsal spines is covered with a layer of energy that can hardly be distinguished by the naked eye. As a mage, Zhang Chenggan bet that if anyone is bitten by this guy, the most fatal will not be trauma, but the death energy penetrating into the body through the wound. You know, for any life, death energy is a terrible poison. It can not only make the victim weak, aging and dead, but also hurt the soul. Although the cub is not big, its risk level is about to exceed that of Kulo kelba, who was born several months earlier. Since undead life has never liked living creatures very much, Zhang Cheng is not sure whether he should first call a few helpers to prepare for battle, or bind each other through the magic array depicted on the ground to try to communicate and control. When he was just about to get closer, the motionless young dragon suddenly raised his head, and the cold stars in his eyes burst out dazzling light. But I don''t know why, it didn''t attack immediately and didn''t make any threatening actions. It just looked at it quietly. After a full minute, it slowly fell down again, waving its claws and fiddling with the mountains of mummies on the ground. Through a short observation, Zhang Cheng realized that the death dragon in front of him did not seem to produce wisdom, at least not at this stage, and was completely driven by instinct, which is a good opportunity to bring it into control. No hesitation! He went directly to the upper right corner of the magic array, took out a strange stone and began to sing spells loudly. In the blink of an eye, the magic array depicted on the ground released a faint glimmer, echoing the light on the stone surface. "Roar!!!!!!!!!" The young dragon felt the danger and opened his big mouth full of fangs to rush over and tear the tiny human threat to pieces. But unfortunately, before we took two steps, an extremely powerful invisible position suddenly appeared in the magic array, which was firmly pressed on the ground. The more we struggled, the greater the pressure. When the last spell as like as two peas was finished, the dragon''s head formed a mark similar to stone. The young dragon, who was still struggling frantically in the last second, became a good baby in the next second, lying on the ground waiting for the master to give orders. There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng''s hand is not an ordinary magic rune, but a natural disaster stone used by the Lich King to identify the ranks of his undead army. However, after the research and transformation of Dalaran archmages, this natural disaster stone is not only limited to identifying the identity of the dead, but also invade and control the will of a dead. The only regret is that if the Lich King finds out that his undead consciousness has been invaded, he can immediately regain control with his powerful spiritual power. However, in the world of the song of ice and fire, obviously there is no need to worry about the Lich King, so Zhang Cheng chose to use this natural disaster stone to control the newly hatched death dragon. Chapter 218 Feeling that the natural disaster stone has established a stable spiritual connection with the young dragon, Zhang Cheng is a little relieved. But just as he was going to get closer and check the special life body with the smell of death from top to bottom, the demon sword soul arrest messenger suddenly warned, "don''t go there! At least don''t get close now! If you don''t want your soul to be sucked out." "What do you mean?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously stopped, frowned and asked in a low voice. "Don''t you find that your creation can''t control its own ability for the time being? Once it gets too close, it will be attracted by your magical soul and can''t help taking a sip. Although this behavior is not malicious, it will undoubtedly cause you fatal damage." the magic sword explained without panic. "You mean... Its ability is the same as you, swallowing the living soul?" a light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. You should know that the soul is the most important and indispensable part of life. Even in a world with relatively developed magic, controlling or swallowing the soul is a very rare talent. If a creature has a similar ability, it can cross most of the enemy''s protection and directly attack the fragile soul. After all, the soul is not a body. It has a certain self-healing ability, and can regenerate with the help of various magic potions and recovery spells. Once the soul is damaged, it can hardly be repaired except for a few top spells that need to pay a huge price! If the newly hatched death dragon''s ability is to devour the soul, then Zhang Cheng has a card that can give his opponent a fatal blow in the upcoming war. "Devour the soul? Don''t be kidding! Do you think you can create a magic creation as powerful as me with your poor third rate magic ceremony?" the soul detaining messenger said mercilessly. Zhang Cheng was not angered by his bad attitude of wearing a sword. Instead, he shrugged his shoulders: "what''s the matter with you just mentioned that it will suck out my soul?" "Very simple! What it devours is not the soul itself, but the strong negative emotions contained in the soul. Congratulations, my master, you have created a monster that feeds on pain and despair. It will become more and more powerful with the increase of the number of devours, and maybe one day it will have the ability of independent thinking like me." the magic sword joked with schadenfreude. "Do you feed on pain and despair? It sounds interesting..." Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly, and a chilling smile appeared on his face. "It''s really interesting. You know, many stupid human beings think that positive feelings such as love, happiness and hope are the source of strength, but in fact, once human beings have too many similar emotions, it will become easy to be satisfied, and easy satisfaction will lead to stagnation. Only hatred, shame, pain, jealousy and greed will spur human beings to move forward and get more Your power and power. Dear master, you should not restrict your nature, let alone refuse gifts from darkness. "The soul arrest messenger took the opportunity to instill his own ideas. It is like a devil hiding in the shadow, constantly trying to pull the holder completely into the dark side. However, it''s a pity that Zhang Cheng is never an idiot who can be easily stirred by words. Ignoring the magic sword, he began to test the physical condition of the young dragon through a series of detection spells. In any case, this is the first life he created with the help of magic power. It needs to be well studied and accumulated valuable experience for more complex and in-depth learning later. While he was hiding under the towering tower and concentrating on testing the young dragon''s abilities, bonris, a free trade city on the other side of the sea, was suffering unprecedented havoc. Countless mercenaries and doslaks unscrupulously robbed property, killed civilians and women from door to door along the streets, and some even fought against each other for loot, with crimson blood and incomplete bodies everywhere. As for the battered women, they had already lost their strength to shout, and their eyes were like walking corpses, allowing the invaders to commit violence. Standing on the balcony of the former trade Prince trig omolen''s mansion, Eric, who was naked, raised his glass and drank it, laughed and said to the beautiful girl who had just been invaded "Look! This is the end of daring to resist me! No one can go against the will of the Dragon King. I will lead this incomparable army to conquer all known lands and become the only king in the world." "War! Death! Chaos! Is this the Kingdom you want?" the girl asked, biting her lower lip. "Why, can''t you? When I beat that guy, who else in the world can stop me and my dragon flying in the sky? Then I will be the master of the world, and you will all crawl at your feet and ask me for mercy and forgiveness." after that, Eric jumped up again and pressed the girl down to vent the burning desire in his heart. But before he could vent for a few minutes, his chest suddenly burst into a burning golden flame, which immediately burned the girl under him into a charred body. And he himself seemed to bear great pain. He fell down with a plop, and his face was full of distorted expressions. A full minute later, the flame slowly faded. Eric, who was in great pain, kept panting and struggled to stand up and roared at the guards outside: "go and inform everyone! Stop looting and killing immediately! Board the ship before dark! Our next target is the old town!" "But... But the noble Dragon King, our fleet is still repairing, and a lot of supplies have not been supplied yet." a guard stammered. "Shut up! Then obey the order! Or I''ll feed you to the dragon! Understand?" Eric glared at the other party. As a former pirate captain, how could he not understand that the larger the fleet, the more time it takes to replenish enough food and fresh water. But the problem is that cronada has expressed strong dissatisfaction with his slow action, and the sudden flame just now is the best proof. Eric knew very well that his current strength, status and even his ability to control the dragon all came from the powerful master imprisoned under the ruins of varelia. "Understand... Understand!" the guard was completely frightened by the murderous eyes and quickly nodded. Soon, with the loud horn echoing over Rhys, the army busy robbing, killing and raping women gradually poured towards the port. Of course, this is not because they have good military discipline, but because the dragons circling over the city began to attack the unlucky people who still refused to leave. Under the threat of death, they had to give up their property and women Chapter 219 Although Reese, a free-trade city-state, is an island surrounded by the sea, it is impossible to hide from anyone that a huge fleet of nearly 100000 people left the port and headed for Westeros. As soon as they set out, the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms got the news. For a moment, whether Lannister and Tyrell, who were busy competing for power and profit in King''s landing, Mattel, who ruled Dorn in the south, or Burton, who had just replaced stark as the king of the north, all stopped their small moves and tried to find out what happened in the east continent and why someone was so bold, It completely ignores the serious consequences that may be caused by the failure of the cross sea expedition. Of course, the most important thing is that there are ten living dragons over the huge fleet! Perhaps others do not know what the Dragon means, but the ancient families who experienced the period of the conqueror AEGON understand that only three dragons made all nobles lose the courage of positive resistance. Although Dorn once won a temporary victory by virtue of guerrilla tactics, he finally chose to submit to the rule of the tangaryan Dynasty, So they must abandon discord and unite temporarily in order to deal with the coming crisis. After all, even the short-sighted and stupid cersei Lannister would not think that the other party led nearly 100000 troops on an expedition across the sea just to show off force, and then let the nobles of the Seven Kingdoms kneel down and swear allegiance. Obviously, the owner of this army has only one purpose. There is to crush all stubborn forces and completely conquer the rich and ancient land under his feet. Olena redwin, who had been hinted at in advance, did not hesitate to send a messenger to send a handwritten letter to the old town. The content inside is very simple. Zhang Cheng is required to take his dragon and go to Junlin in person. On the one hand, he calms the restless people, and on the other hand, he discusses the specific matters of forming a coalition to resist the invasion of foreign enemies Looking at the flattery and flattery revealed between the lines of the letter, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing, laughing and sighing: "Should I say that I really deserve to be the wily queen of thorns? At this time, she still wants to use me to strengthen the momentum for the Tyrell family. Doesn''t she know that once the war is defeated, any power, noble blood and ancient family inheritance will be crushed by pure violence and killing." "My master, they don''t understand, but don''t want to give up any chance to seize power. Maybe in your eyes, this is a tragic war related to life and death, but in their eyes, it is also a good opportunity to eliminate competitors and finally win the legal rule of the seven kingdoms. If I''m right, as long as you enter King''s landing, you will be touted as the only one Heroes who can save the kingdom are pushed to the front stage and are responsible for all the consequences. If you win, you will naturally be praised by others, or you will win the loyalty of many families; but if you fail, they will plant all the charges on you, and then kneel down and beg the enemy for forgiveness. " With a sneer on her face, moroya said the secret plans of the great nobles. In short, these guys are not willing to give up their hard won power for nothing, nor are they willing to bear the serious consequences of the failure to fight Eric. After discussion, they decided to push out the unstable factor of Zhang Cheng. No matter what the final result is, there is enough room for maneuver. "Hehe, don''t be so mean. You have to admit that they play a beautiful game, and there''s nothing wrong with it. Human nature is selfish. If it were me, I wouldn''t hesitate to launch a replacement for the dead to survive my family. However, they obviously underestimate me and my cards. You know, many times, quantity doesn''t mean victory, but quality "Quantity is the key," said Zhang Cheng, gently brushing the "dragon bonder" whose whole body emits hot red light. Moroya glanced at the huge horn in fear and asked uncertainly, "are you sure this thing can drive those dragons crazy?" Zhang Cheng nodded thoughtfully: "Yes! The original function of the Dragon horn is to control those wild dragons with irritable character, and I have disrupted the rune arrangement of the key parts. Any dragon who hears the sound of the horn will instantly fall into an uncontrollable rage. They will attack all the visible things around, even their own masters. At that time, Eric will find that his huge army is not only If it doesn''t work, it will become a burden and a fatal weakness. " "I see. You''re going to take advantage of the chaos and directly kill the culprit." a thoughtful look appeared on moroya''s face. "Yes! I never planned to go to King''s landing, and I don''t need any allies and reinforcements. Well, go down and prepare. Remember, keep an eye on trig o''molen. If he has any wrong thoughts, he will take action these days." after saying that, Zhang Cheng waved his hand and signaled that the other party can leave. "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged an interesting little thing beside him. He doesn''t know that his every move is under my surveillance." moroya pursed her mouth with a playful smile, then politely saluted, turned and disappeared at the end of the corridor outside the house. ¡­¡­ At the same time, a repressive pre imperial meeting is being held in the Red Castle on the high hill of AEGON in Junlin city. "Mrs. olena, are you sure he will obey our arrangement?" cersei asked with her chin crossed in her hands. "I don''t know if Mason will obey our arrangement, but one thing is certain, that is, he predicted the arrival of the war earlier than us and knew the details of the enemy better than us. If anyone else in westero can win the war with great strength, it must be him." the queen of thorns raised her chin and responded tit for tat. Since tywin''s death, the struggle between the two families has risen from the dark to the white hot. In particular, toman, who has just ascended the throne, is weak and does not have the quality that a qualified ruler should have. Therefore, everyone tries to influence and control him. Even the most stupid people can feel that a huge vortex is forming around the young king. "So you will hand over the command of the tiller family army to him?" cersei continued to test quietly. Olena redwin hesitated a little and finally nodded seriously: "Yes! But not all! I suggest you also send some reinforcements. Otherwise, once the war is defeated, the Lannister family may be spared, but you and your majesty will be brutally killed. Please think about how cruel the crazy King''s family was treated after the fall of the tangaryan Dynasty. Oh, I almost forget that I don''t need to remind you of this, You should know best. " As tywin''s daughter and Robert baratheon''s wife, cersei naturally could not have been unaware of the inhumane slaughter that year, and her face immediately became ugly Chapter 220 Except for a few participants, no one knows what agreement the two most powerful women reached at the pre imperial meeting. However, after the meeting, James Lannister immediately led a reinforcements force with a total of 8000 people, including the Western vassals, to the old town. The Tyrell family did not want to be outdone. They quickly assembled vassals and gathered a huge army of more than 20000 people. As for Prince Doran, who has always maintained a neutral attitude, he has rarely sent "Red Snake" Oberon matel and a well-equipped army. Coupled with the recruits and mercenaries recruited by Zhang Cheng these days, the total number of troops gathered in the old town has exceeded 60000. It can be said that most of the nobles have clearly expressed their attitude, that is, no matter what the result is, fight first. You should know that the nobles under the feudal system do not maintain their privileges and dominance by virtue of etiquette and morality. They rely on the sword in their hands and naked violence. Anyone who dares to question the noble nature of the nobles will be arrested and executed. If a nobleman is afraid of war, he will not only be looked down upon by the vassal, but also be ridiculed by the civilians, and he can''t rule his territory at all. In the last few months of 299, Zhang Cheng finally walked out of the dark basement and met several important guests in the reception hall of the towering tower. "Long time no see, dear Mason, I''m glad to fight with you this time." lolas rushed up with open arms and gave him a warm hug. "Thank you. Thank the tiller family for sending so many reinforcements at the critical moment," Zhang Cheng replied politely. Although he doesn''t like the "hundred flower Knight" with a little problem in sexual orientation, anyway, the other party has brought a batch of high-quality cannon fodder for consumption. By contrast, James Lannister''s face is much more complicated. He stood there and hesitated obviously for a few seconds. Then he stretched out his intact hand: "Hello, Mason. I didn''t expect that so many things happened last time." "Yes! I didn''t expect that with Tyrion''s lazy character, he would be angered by some guys with ulterior motives and commit the terrible crime of killing his father." Zhang Cheng hinted in a pun. "Angered by guys with ulterior motives? What do you mean?" James, who had always been lacking in ingenuity, immediately asked loudly. Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "Nothing. Do you remember Tyrion''s first marriage? Someone deliberately told him the truth. Imagine how a man would react when he accumulated a lot of resentment in his heart and suddenly learned that his first love had been treated like that. He had been cheated for decades? Dear James, I''m afraid you don''t understand, from Geoffrey''s From the beginning of death, the whole thing was a conspiracy, a huge conspiracy against Lannister. " "Who''s behind the scenes? Tell me!" the regicide seemed to be aware of something and excitedly wanted to grab each other''s collar. But before he approached, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! With the crisp sound echoing in the air, a dazzling arcane missile jumped out of his fingers, slammed James into the air, and then fell heavily to the ground. The impact was so powerful that the breastplate made of refined steel was obviously concave. He himself fell seven meat and eight vegetables and couldn''t get up when the weather changed. Looking at his embarrassed appearance, Zhang Chengqiao raised the corners of his mouth and said meaningfully, "don''t be so impulsive. For some things, it''s far more interesting to find the answers by yourself than others tell you. Please believe me, you will be surprised when you find the behind the scenes." "Ha ha! Wonderful! Thank you, Mr. Mason, for letting me see the true face of magic!" Oberon clapped with laughter without considering the mood of the "regicide". Perhaps others don''t know that Prince Donne, who has a dissolute private life, has privately reached a secret agreement with danilis''s brother wesselis, that is, when targaryan returns to Westeros to launch a war for the throne, Donne will raise troops to rebel, overthrow the rule of the baratheon family, completely destroy the Lannister family and recover his sister Elia Qiu, but Zhang Cheng, who has read the original book, knows it very well. He understood that the reason why the other party applauded loudly was not because of the arcane missile just displayed, but because he severely humiliated the eldest son of the Lannister family and was also the nominal heir of the family. Maybe in many people''s eyes, cersei is the ruler of Lannister family after tywin''s death, but in fact, the reason why she can do this is entirely based on her brother''s 100% obedience. Once James refuses her domination, the relatives and vassals of Lannister family will immediately turn to support the latter. Feeling the "Red Snake"''s undisguised malice towards Lannister, Zhang Cheng flashed a trace of abuse in his eyes and replied with a smile: "please don''t be polite. This little trick is nothing. If you don''t mind, can you invite you to a private party later? I have a friend who wants to introduce you." "Of course! It''s my pleasure!" Oberon touched his chest with one hand and leaned slightly. After a simple greeting, everyone took their seats. Even James, who had just lost face, didn''t leave. Looking at more than thirty feudal lords from different regions in the living room, Zhang Cheng gently knocked on the table: "you must have heard the news, everyone. A dangerous enemy is coming soon. He not only has an army of unprecedented scale, but also has a whole ten dragons..." "Wait!" Before he finished, a bald, fat old man in his fifties stood up and interrupted. "Are you?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked up and down. Obviously, judging from the color of his beard and dress, he undoubtedly belongs to the Lannister family. I don''t know why. Zhang Cheng has never seen each other on a formal occasion. "This is my uncle kevon, who is now the commander of the Lannister family army," James volunteered to stand up and introduce him. Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully: "well, sir Kaifeng, excuse me." "I want to know, are these ten dragons true? How big, how small and how many of them can really pose a threat to our army?" kevon Lannister asked the sharpest question as soon as he opened his mouth. Maybe he was concerned about the outcome of the war, or maybe he was just trying to give his nephew a breath. He was obviously deliberately making trouble for Zhang Cheng. Chapter 221 As we all know, the dragon is a magical creature that can fly freely in the sky, and its eyesight is much sharper than that of raptors such as eagles and falcons. It can observe moving targets on the ground from more than ten kilometers away. If someone wants to observe a dragon closely, he will be found by the dragon before he gets close. The result is that he must be burned by the dragon or eaten as a snack. Obviously, as a member of the Lannister family with a long history, kevon could not know that no one could approach a dragon silently, let alone figure out their size and size. However, instead of getting angry at the other party''s unreasonable behavior, Zhang Cheng replied with a smile: "yes, the ten dragons are true. As for how big the largest and how small the smallest of these dragons are, it has nothing to do with you. I will be responsible for all of them. All you have to do is take good care of your soldiers and try not to add extra trouble to me." "What do you mean? Don''t you need the help of the invincible army of the Lannister family?" Kefeng frowned and questioned loudly. "Invincible? Hahaha! Sorry, you can''t forget that you were defeated again and again by the little wolf Lord rob stark not long ago? If he hadn''t made a stupid and fatal mistake, it''s not certain who is in charge of King''s landing city now. Please remember, sir, don''t overestimate yourself. You and your poor reinforcements are in my eyes Nothing. "Zhang Cheng said sarcastically. In fact, Lannister has lost his use value to tywin since his death. Just taking this opportunity to completely tear his face, some people in the province have some unrealistic fantasies that the secret agreement between him and tywin can continue. Such naked humiliation, not to mention the arrogant Kaifeng, even James, who had just experienced a miserable captivity career, couldn''t help but change his face. Without even saying a word, they stood up and left the reception room directly, followed by all the Knights of the Lannister family, and disappeared at the end of the dark corridor in the blink of an eye. Looking at the hall that suddenly became empty, Oberon suddenly smiled and joked: "my dear friend, at present, you drove away a valuable reinforcement. I''m afraid it''s not a wise choice?" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "it doesn''t matter! As long as they stay in the old town, they will become chess pieces controlled by me sooner or later. On the contrary, you, the famous red poisonous snake, have brought any surprises. As far as I know, matel is the only family that has killed dragons. You must have some unique means, right?" You know, the inhabitants of Westeros know that the doens are the most fond and good at using poisons. Many of the deadly poisons secretly kept by the Dorn nobility could not resist even if they were as strong as a dragon. It is said that the huge crossbow that shot through the eyes of milassis was smeared with a terrible toxin. As a result, the sister and wife of the conqueror AEGON, renice array, died, and the first Dorn war was defeated miserably. Of course, there is another saying that reneth was not dead, but captured by the Dorn, imprisoned in the dungeon and suffered from inhuman torture and pain. Zhang Cheng doesn''t care about the end of this legendary woman at all. He just wants to know what kind of poison can make the dragon with amazing magic resistance resist. "Hehe, it''s said that you are a knowledgeable and wise man. It''s true today. Here, this is a small gift that my brother asked me to bring you. I hope I can help you in the coming war. Please be careful. This poison only needs a little, and the whales in the sea can die in an instant." after that, Oberon took out a delicate copper box from his arms. "Oh?" Zhang Cheng revealed a trace of surprise in his eyes and hurriedly took it over and opened it. On the dark red velvet cushion, six transparent glass bottles were neatly placed, each containing blue and green liquid. Just when he wanted to poke the wax seal to see if it was a biological toxin or a magical toxin, Oberon immediately stood up and stopped and said, "stop! If you don''t want to kill all of us." "Why, could it volatilize in the air?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously stopped his hand, raised his head and asked. "It''s not just volatilization! Sorry, I can''t explain it in detail, because it involves many family secrets. You only need to know that its toxicity is very, very strong. Even if you smell a little, it will cause irreparable serious consequences." When saying these words, the expression on the red snake''s face was both serious and solemn, as if the box contained not poison, but holy oil for the Knights'' canonization ceremony. "Thank you very much. I''ll use it carefully." Zhang Cheng politely thanked, and then silently watched the extraordinary light emitted from the bottle. He suddenly remembered that today''s dones, especially the matel family, once married the defeated queen of loina, namelia, and reportedly accepted a group of water wizards. Maybe the poison in the box is the product of the combination of biological toxin and magic. Otherwise, the toxicity produced by nature alone can not theoretically threaten the magical life body with great resistance. Restraining his strong thirst for knowledge and curiosity, Zhang Cheng turned around and winked at Blanco who was guarding the door. The latter understood and immediately stroked his chest with one hand and made an invitation gesture to the dark shadow at the door. Soon, the mysterious man who had been waiting for a long time slowly entered the living room and took off his hood to cover his face. moment Both Oberon and Loras had a look of amazement on their faces. Because she was no one else, it was daenerys who had been in the spotlight for a long time. Loras didn''t understand. Didn''t the last blood of the tangaryan family stay with his grandmother? Why did it appear in the old town and in the towering tower for no reason? Oberon, on the other hand, can''t believe it. A few years ago, the weak and timid girl showed an indescribable strong aura, which he only felt in his brother Prince Daolang. Under the gaze of a pair of eyes, danilis calmly lifted her skirt and saluted, and then said in a rather pleasant voice: "Good afternoon, gentlemen. Some of you may know me or some don''t know me, but it doesn''t matter. Because I''m not here to win support for regaining the iron throne, but to tell you how dangerous and terrible the enemy you''re going to deal with is, so please don''t take any chances, because no matter how humble you are, you will be driven out in the end Kill... " Chapter 222 In danilis''s slightly exaggerated description, Eric is described as a arrogant, evil, cruel and destructive monster. He is so bloodthirsty that he won''t miss any chance to kill. Instead of looking forward to a decent surrender, he might as well take out the last glimmer of courage to fight a fish to death. In a word, the words of "dragon mother" completely extinguished the luck of the nobles. No one realized that all they heard was a good play written and directed by someone. As for the purpose, of course, it is to make these cannon fodder do what they should do, rather than thinking about playing tricks such as turning against the enemy all day. As a person who deeply understood the essence of the feudal system, Zhang Cheng never expected the loyalty of these big and small Lords. Because he knew that nothing was more important than the continuation and prosperity of the family in this primitive social environment that needed close unity to survive. Once the nobles found that they could not defeat the enemy in any case, they would not hesitate to abandon the so-called dignity, kneel down and beg the enemy for mercy and forgiveness, and then patiently wait for the opportunity to make a comeback. In fact, betrayal is as easy for them as eating and drinking water. Throughout the history of Westeros, it is not difficult to see that almost all ancient families that continue to today grow in conspiracy and betrayal again and again. Lannister''s ancestors created this family that is revered by the world through naked deception. Zhang Cheng doesn''t want to worry about a fire in the backyard when he goes all out to fight. However, judging from the expression of the "guests" when they left, they will not consider contacting Eric in a short time, nor will they easily make betrayal. At least they will not do so until they find out whether what "dragon mother" said is true With the sun slowly setting from the sea level, the pre war mobilization meeting finally came to an end. Danilis stood on the balcony, looked down at the leaving crowd, and asked without looking back, "are you sure they''ll go all out to fight?" "No, of course not. You know, human''s psychological tolerance is very limited. Normally, an army can bear 20% of casualties and still fight, so it can be called elite. How much do you think the non affiliated coalition forces outside can bear without collapse?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "In that case, why did you bother to let me play the play?" Denise frowned and her eyes showed a trace of doubt. "It''s very simple. The play is just a smoke bomb to cover up my real purpose." Zhang Cheng turned back to his seat and gently rotated the armrest on the right. moment The shelf of the desk suddenly made a clicking sound, and the whole bookshelf began to rotate slowly. Then the "Red Snake" Oberon came out of it. As he looked up and down at danilis, he joked with a smile: "isn''t this the person you want to introduce to me?" "Mason, why is he here?" daenerys asked in a low voice. "Take it easy and listen to me." Zhang Cheng raised his hand and motioned them to keep quiet. He picked up the bottle and poured a glass of wine for Oberon. "I know that under the witness of the sea king of bravos, you signed a secret agreement with Wallis, the governor of pantos, illio mopatis, Jon Clinton and the commander of the gold regiment, MIS toin. When veselis returns to compete for the iron throne, Dorn will raise troops for it, and he will marry Dorn''s Princess Ariane Martel as his queen, right £¿¡± "Oh? Where did you get the news?" Oberon took the glass and took a sip. His eyes showed strong vigilance. After all, only a few parties were present when the agreement was signed. He couldn''t figure out who would reveal the secret to an outsider. "It doesn''t matter where I got the news. What matters is whether Dorn plans to continue to fulfill the secret agreement? Although Wesley is dead, his sister, danilis, who inherited the blood of the real dragon, is still there." after saying that, Zhang Cheng made a bow to the young girl around him with one hand touching her chest and clearly expressed his attitude. "Do you mean... Support danilis to return to the Iron Throne and restore the tangaryan dynasty?" Oberon said tentatively in an uncertain tone. "Why not? You should know that although daenerys also has a series of shortcomings, such as innocence, childishness and lack of ruling experience, she is more likable than cersei, who is vicious, short-sighted and unscrupulous. Now just answer me, if I have a plan to invade King''s landing without difficulty, will the matel family join?" Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to beat around the Bush and gave his choice directly. Oberon obviously didn''t expect the young man in front of him to open his cards so quickly. His face showed a hesitant look. It was a full minute before he said: "Before answering you, I need to know what''s the matter with your ambiguous relationship with Lannister? And what role does the Tyrell family play in this plan?" "You are more cautious than I expected. But it doesn''t matter. I''d be happy to explain." Zhang Cheng put the bottle back where it was, then looked at the golden afterglow on the sea and said without looking back: "First of all, I have never reached any covenant with Lannister, but only reached an oral agreement with tywin himself. The content is that as long as he is alive, I will choose to stand on Lannister''s side in all conflicts. Unfortunately, he is dead now, and I naturally do not have to continue to perform the agreement. Secondly, my relationship with the tiller family is not as close as you think. Although I married erro tiller, I never touched her. Do you understand what this means? Finally, and most importantly, I made a promise in a few months that I would help danilis regain the iron throne when she set foot in Westeros. Although she has lost her army and three dragons, I don''t intend to break my promise. Perhaps many people think that the coming war may be very tragic, but no one is aware that this is actually a good opportunity to launch a coup to seize Junlin. At present, the old town has attracted all the attention in the seven countries. You just need to sneak into Junlin with your merchant ships disguised as refugees, and then capture the Red Fort after the war, eradicate all important members of Lannister and tiller family, including cerxi, and avenge your sister Oberon. Believe me, no one would have thought that the reinforcements sent by Donne would launch a silent raid on Junlin at this time. " There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng''s sudden decision to intervene in the power struggle in Junlin city was definitely not a whim, but the mysterious parchment suddenly began the 168 hour countdown a day ago. This means that about a week later, he will leave the world of the song of ice and fire. In order to get more benefits at the end, we must obtain more rights and status as much as possible within the deadline, and the easiest thing to get is to have a young and beautiful queen and then make ourselves the Queen''s legal husband Chapter 223 Danilis obviously knew nothing about Zhang Cheng''s attempt. To be exact, she was shocked that the other Party planned to sneak attack Junlin with Donne at this time and help herself to the Iron Throne. This can no longer be simply described by bold or self righteous words, but a complete arrogance, which completely does not take potential opponents as one thing. However, having nothing at all, she did not intend to refuse or question this hard won surprise, nor did she intend to explore the hidden purpose behind the whole plan. Anyway, she had no chips to exchange except beauty and blood. As for Oberon, he touched his chin, seriously considered the feasibility of the plan, and finally smiled and nodded: "Of course! I won''t give up any good opportunity to uproot Lannister! But you have to tell me what your motivation is? Power, wealth, hatred? Or some more secret personal reasons? Besides, you are so confident in the war? You know that once the war is defeated, everything we plan will come to naught." "Self confidence comes from strength and my deep understanding of magic. You don''t understand how amazing damage I can make if I try my best to stimulate all my strength. In front of this destructive power, those young dragons who are far from minors are not afraid at all. In fact, I never regarded the guy who calls himself the Dragon King as an enemy and the war he started In my opinion, it''s just a farce. As for my simple motive, it''s naturally for our beautiful queen... " With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng stepped to danilis, took each other''s hand and kissed it gently on the back of his hand. "For me?" daenerys was no doubt startled by the sudden intimacy. Because as early as the first time they met, she invited the mysterious young man in front of her, but she was ruthlessly refused. Zhang Cheng is not a fool. He knows very well that the rapid change in his attitude is quite suspicious, but he doesn''t intend to expose his true intention too early. He deliberately responded in a semi joking tone: "yes! I''m deeply attracted by your temperament and beauty. I don''t know if you will marry me?" "Ha ha! Seven gods! This is the most insincere lie I have ever seen in my life. At the same time, it is also the most easily exposed lie. Dear Mason, please show more sincerity and at least send a bunch of beautiful flowers or exquisite gifts." Oberon laughed mercilessly. As a noble child with colorful emotional life, he hardly needs to think about it. There is no desire between men and women in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Some are just indifference, a kind of indifference that refuses people thousands of miles away. Generally speaking, people with this indifferent attitude will never pay for an irrelevant person for no reason, let alone really fall in love with someone. Danilis seemed to be aware of something, pursed her lips and joked: "Lord Mason, if I remember correctly, you seem to have married Miss ero not long ago. Although I don''t mind having anything with a handsome and excellent man like you, I''m afraid you''ve lost your qualification to be my legal husband." "Don''t worry, my queen, ero won''t be an obstacle between us. When Lannister and tiller are uprooted, I will immediately dissolve my marriage with her and then marry you." Zhang Cheng gently brushed the girl''s messy hair blown by the sea wind and responded. The expression on his face was so relaxed that it didn''t seem to be talking about a major event involving the fate of countless people. "Are you serious?" said daenerys with an unbelievable look in her eyes. She couldn''t figure out why a man who had previously despised himself was suddenly interested in himself again? "That''s right! I''m serious! This engagement doesn''t take long. It can last for half a month. After half a month, it doesn''t matter whether you continue to retain my title as your husband or declare the engagement null and void and marry another person. In return, my territory, army, wealth and even this towering tower belong to you." Without changing his face, Zhang Cheng offered an offer that people couldn''t refuse. After all, after he leaves the world, these things he can''t take away should be sent out as human kindness rather than let go. "All?! are you sure you''re not kidding?" daenerys stood stunned by the gift from the sky. Similarly, Oberon showed an incredible expression. Because according to the plan put forward before, raiding King''s landing and eradicating the top leaders of Tyrell and Lannister families, the West and river area will immediately fall into chaos. Especially in the river bend, two important families, the Florent family and the hetal family, have been lost. If the nominal leader, the tiller family, is lost again, it is estimated that no one can prevent Zhang Cheng from swallowing all the surrounding areas and forming an overwhelming huge force. Plus tens of thousands of private troops stationed in the old town, whoever gets this power will become the most powerful competitor for the Iron Throne. And if daenerys got it, plus her tangaryan blood, it would be easy to stay on the throne. "Are you kidding? No, I never joke, at least I won''t joke about such things. Oh, by the way, if you promise, I can also promise to do my best to ensure the safety of Rego, veselion and drogon in the coming war and try to keep them alive in the fierce battle. Don''t worry, you still have some time to think about it slowly." Zhang Cheng added another chip quietly. "Don''t think about it! I agree!" daenerys became a little excited at the news of the three dragons. At the thought of her children being forcibly controlled and forced to kill for the enemy, her heart was like a knife, not to mention a lot of collateral benefits, and the price she had to pay was just a marriage. Anyway, when she was a young girl, she was sold to drogo. Compared with the bad situation at that time, this is nothing at all. "Then we have a deal!" Zhang Cheng slightly tilted the corners of his mouth, bent down and kissed each other''s forehead. Danilis didn''t mean to refuse or resist. She closed her eyes and accepted the kiss. Although she was not sure what the young man who kissed her had planned, one thing was certain that the relationship between the two would not involve sex. Because she didn''t feel even a little passion from the kiss just now. It''s more like a courtesy, a smoke bomb to cover up her real intention Chapter 224 "Sir, are you really going to exchange your territory, wealth and army for the title of the so-called Queen''s husband?" asked Blanc with a worried face as soon as Denise and Oberon left their front feet. As one of the vested interests and a new aristocrat who has stepped into the center of power, he does not want his just started good life to be destroyed, let alone change an object of loyalty. With so many years of experience and experience, he believes that it is impossible for the whole world to find a second Lord who is as generous and generous as Zhang Cheng and does not mind sharing wealth and power. In fact, through war and plunder, the mercenaries who chose to take the oath of loyalty have already made a lot of windfall. Most of them have been rewarded, whether it is the previous clean-up of Liangshui city and its surrounding areas, or a large number of gold, silver, jewelry and goods later robbed from the iron people. If the vassals of the nobles in the seven countries are the most loyal, it is definitely them. The reason is very simple. For the mercenaries who lick their blood at the edge of the knife and struggle to survive, the hypocritical ethical and moral concepts of the old aristocrats are completely bullshit. Their inner thoughts are very simple. They work for whoever can bring benefits to themselves. Obviously, there must be no more generous people than Zhang Cheng in the whole Westeros. You should know that no matter how many treasures he gets, he can only take a small part at most. Instead of carrying precious metals of different colors, he might as well bring more magic items and special materials. As for those who can''t take them away, they naturally spread out a lot. Anyway, these money will be cheaper to outsiders sooner or later. It''s better to take them out to buy people''s hearts. Looking at the gray eyes of the old mercenary, Zhang Cheng raised the corners of his mouth and asked in a smiling tone, "why, are you questioning my decision? Or do you think your interests will be damaged in this transaction?" "No! Of course not! I just don''t think it''s worth it for you. Maybe danilis does have the inhumane beauty of the tangorian family and the temperament that makes men excited, but it''s far from necessary to dominate the river bay area and establish a big family that can inherit for thousands of years. I don''t understand why you are suddenly willing to do so for her, who have never been interested in women "Great sacrifice?" Blanco said carefully, afraid of touching the bottom line. "Sacrifice? Do you understand my decision? No, Blanc, I didn''t sacrifice anything." Zhang Cheng stood up slowly, with a deep light in his eyes. "The wealth, titles and territories that you think are worth fighting for all your life are nothing in my eyes. They are just incidental goods in the process of acquiring knowledge and power. If I can exchange these incidental goods for the former, I will never hesitate. Remember, don''t try to measure my behavior with your values, let alone interfere with my decision, Otherwise you know what will happen... " After hearing this sentence, I don''t know whether it was a warning or a threat. Blanco trembled subconsciously, quickly lowered his head and explained: "Please don''t get me wrong, sir. I don''t mean that. I''m just a little uncertain whether danilis tangaryan can become a qualified ruler. You know, the nobles despise us mercenaries and think that we are vulgar, lack of loyalty and mercenary. Once she is also affected, we will be excluded and isolated. Maybe we can return You will lose your hard won territory and title... " "So it''s not me that you''re worried about, but your own interests, isn''t it?" Zhang Cheng, tired of the old mercenary''s roundabout way of speaking, interrupted directly. "Yes!" Blanco nodded without trying to deny it. He never felt it difficult to talk about interests, especially at this critical moment, if he was careless, his hard won rights, status and wealth would be lost again. There is no doubt that everyone likes to recover from loss, and no one will like to recover from loss. Zhang Cheng tapped the table with his fingers. About a minute or two later, he suddenly raised his head and asked inexplicably, "have you heard of the stark family''s ethnic language?" "What?" a startled expression appeared on the old mercenary''s face. "The ethnic language of the stark family!" Zhang Cheng quickly repeated it. "Winter is coming." although Blanco didn''t understand the relationship between the topic he just talked about, he gave the answer. After all, as one of the oldest and most powerful families in the seven countries, few people don''t know Stark''s ethnic language. "Yes! Winter is coming. But do you understand the meaning of this sentence?" Zhang Cheng asked again. "I... I don''t know..." Blanco hesitated first and shook his head quickly. In fact, because it has been too long since the last alien invasion, let alone outsiders, even the immediate members of the stark family don''t remember the meaning of "winter is coming", and even many people think it refers to the threat posed by those living in the north of the desperate Great Wall. "Yes, you don''t know. That''s why you care about personal gains and losses. When you understand the real meaning of the coming winter, you will find that all territories, wealth and titles are not more important than your own life. Let me tell you, the real threat to this land never comes from mankind itself, but from the extremely cold land north of the Great Wall." With that, Zhang Cheng picked up a Longjing dagger placed on the table and handed it to each other. "Here, take it. Trust me, you''ll be able to use it soon." Feeling the coolness of obsidian in my palm, Blanco completely fell into an inexplicable panic. According to his experience, the mysterious young man in front of him will not say these strange words for no reason. There must be something terrible about to invade Westeros. They are more than ten times more terrible than the guy who calls himself the Dragon King. "Well, don''t stand there foolishly. Go and see where our guests are. You know, I can''t wait to try the power of Shentian tower and whether it can bury 100000 people at once." Zhang Cheng waved his right hand and interrupted the old mercenary''s thoughts. The latter suddenly woke up, turned silently and disappeared at the end of the corridor. Looking at his slightly old back, Zhang Cheng said to himself with regret: "Strange ghost, what an interesting life. It''s a pity that I don''t have enough time. Otherwise, I must find out whether this mysterious species elementalizes the body or uses the death energy. But it doesn''t matter. I can come back and have a look in the future and solve the giant dragon sealed under the varelian ruins..." Chapter 225 As the days of departure approached, Eric''s huge fleet finally entered the coastal waters of Westeros. However, he was not stupid enough to launch an attack on the old town immediately. Instead, he occupied the shield islands for the large forces to repair, followed by sending a small number of warships to harass the coastal villages and towns and intercept passing merchant ships. In just two or three days, trade was forced to stagnate. Some businessmen even chose to flee with their families to prevent the safety of their families and property from being affected by the war. Obviously, Eric, who has been a pirate captain for a long time, knows how to create a panic and depression atmosphere through attacks. He didn''t expect to defeat the defensive troops stationed in the old town at one fell swoop. He just wanted to see if he could lead out some of them and erode them, thereby undermining the confidence of the residents in the city. Perhaps for other lords, such naked humiliation is simply unbearable, and they must fight back, otherwise once their dignity is damaged, the result is often fatal. At that time, Tyrus, tywin Lannister''s father, was too weak to respond to the insult in time, which led to the Lannister family almost losing control over the aristocrats in the West. It was not until he took power that he cleaned the two most rampant families with iron and blood, which restored his original position. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng is not an Aboriginal person in the world. He also doesn''t care about his rights and dignity. He completely ignores the flames of war in the territory. He even ordered the guards to impose martial law throughout the city, arrest all the killed businessmen who tried to encourage him to send troops, and temporarily put them in a dungeon until the war is over. With his almost barbaric handling, he quickly suppressed the restless people and silently waited for the arrival of his opponent. According to the consistency of parchment, since the countdown is given, the war will come to an end before the end of the countdown. As long as we firmly grasp this point, no matter what strategy the enemy uses, it is meaningless "Blanc, how likely is it that our queen and Oberon will succeed in sneaking attack on King''s landing?" Zhang Cheng asked while enjoying the empty port on the balcony on the top floor of the towering tower. The old mercenary rubbed his dry eyes and replied with a bitter smile: "It''s hard to say, sir. I can only tell you that they disguised as businessmen fleeing the old town and could probably deceive the corrupt golden robes. But it''s hard to control cerxi and her son at the first time. After all, Junlin has a large population, and the Red Castle is famous for being easy to defend and difficult to attack. Any deviation can lead to unpredictable results." "Ha ha, you''re right. This is a military adventure. Whether it succeeds or not doesn''t matter. Because as long as I win the present war, cersei Lannister must honestly lower her head and obey my will, no matter how harsh the conditions I offer. Look, this is power, and only power can make people fear from the heart and kneel down "Come down and give in," said Zhang Cheng, waving his arm gently. moment The spear shaped tattoo on the back of the hand releases a soft dark blue light! Next second Boom!!!!!! A huge wave surged from the sea level and hit the wharf hard, making a chilling noise. Several small fishing boats docked at the berth were directly crushed by unspeakable terrorist forces, and the wood boards in this section were scattered and splashed. It can be imagined that if this is hit on ordinary people, the unlucky person who is hit will definitely have massive internal bleeding, several bones will be broken, and finally suffocate and die slowly in a coma. No doubt, with many days of research, he has fully mastered the use of this constant magic, and also integrated the Dalaran system''s understanding of elements, which is more than two or three times stronger than the original. Watching the spectacular scene of the pier, Blanco couldn''t help opening his mouth and showed an incredible expression on his face. Although it was not the first time for him to see the great power of magic, the Horror Picture of manipulating natural phenomena like that just now undoubtedly went far beyond his psychological bottom line. It is estimated that in his mind, only God can have such power, not a mortal. "Well, how do you think cersei Lannister will react if she knows I can directly let the tsunami devour the whole King''s landing?" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly, with a dangerous light in his eyes. "If she had a little sense, she would surrender obediently and wait for you..." the old mercenary''s voice was low and hoarse, and his tone was full of complexity and bitterness. Zhang Cheng nodded quietly: "Yes! You are very clever, at least smarter than your master. Now, I give you a task to immediately convey to Wallis what you see and hear, especially the strength and attitude I have. Then tell him that as long as I help danilis complete the sneak attack, I will forgive him for his previous actions. Remember, there is only one chance, please take advantage of it." "Big... My Lord! I don''t understand what you mean!" Blanco seemed to be frightened and hurried back several steps. "Don''t you understand? No, you understand. In fact, from the day you accepted my employment, I knew you had some kind of secret. At that time, I was still very surprised. I didn''t do anything too unusual. Why did I attract spies like you? But later, through a series of things, I found that your initial goal was not me at all, but to get close to bertier berisch. But then when I began to behave, you quickly lurked down and pretended to be loyal. But secretly, you are constantly transmitting all kinds of information. On the one hand, I think your ability is good and can manage the undisciplined mercenaries for me. On the other hand, I want to see who the master behind you is. Here, you seized this letter from the ravens you released a few hours ago. It clearly indicates the number of troops in the old town, the deployment situation, and the ability I have demonstrated. Now, tell me, what else do you want to argue? " After that, Zhang Cheng took out a note full of small words and pictures. As a seriously insecure transgressor, he never really trusted anyone. Not only did he not trust, but he also had strong doubts about every guy who broke into his warning range. Although such doubts would not be reflected in his words and deeds, the secret investigation never stopped. Unfortunately, Blanco, who holds the power, is the focus of investigation and suspicion. I have to say that he has been very careful. He has never been caught until a few hours ago Chapter 226 "My Lord, you are really terrible. You can endure so long without showing any abnormality. I even thought that I had won your trust. Unexpectedly, it was just a wishful illusion. Can you tell me what led to your different vigilance, and what made you so indifferent to money, power and status?" After being exposed, Blanco not only didn''t show fear or despair, but sat down very easily, as if he didn''t worry about whether he would be killed. Zhang Cheng stared at the old mercenary with great interest, smiled and asked, "are you sure you want to know? Or are you just going to delay? Remember, don''t use your little tricks on me." "No, I''m not stalling, but Lord Wallis is nearby. If you want to see him, why don''t you come directly with me?" said Blanco, standing up and making an invitation gesture. "Oh? He''s nearby?" a different color flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. You know, he has been secretly tracking each other for a long time. Originally, he thought that the "dead eunuch" was probably going to the east continent to hide. He didn''t expect to be under his own eyes. Blanco nodded meaningfully: "yes! Please think about it. Why should I send out the number and deployment of troops in the old town?" "I see... He took refuge in my enemy, or he planned to use my enemy to do something." Zhang Cheng touched his chin with a thoughtful expression. He was not too surprised that Wallis joined Eric''s camp. After all, what the eight clawed spider is best at is approaching someone as a friend, and then quietly stabbing him with a fatal knife when the other party relaxed his vigilance. "You are so smart! Lord Wallis''s original plan was to maintain a balance of strength so that you two could slowly consume each other or even die together. However, I learned two days ago that you planned to support danilis to restore the tangaryan Dynasty. He slightly modified the contents of the plan to enable you to win the war after paying a certain price." Blanco said, taking the lead towards the door. "Pay a certain price? His intention is to weaken my strength to the greatest extent, so as to ensure that daenerys will not be elevated when she sits on the iron throne?" Zhang Cheng followed with a sneer and sarcasm. Sometimes it''s really hard for him to understand why the eight clawed spider did its best to restore the rule of the tangaryan family at all costs? Obviously, first of all, as a man with a broken root, Wallis can''t have any ideas about the young and beautiful danilis. In fact, what he initially supported was not danilis at all, but the stupid wesselis. Secondly, Wallis did not show too much enthusiasm for money and power. Even his little finger admitted that his old opponent was impeccable because he had no desire and no desire. Only in this way can he never be blinded by interests. Finally, the eight clawed spider has no relatives at all, let alone future generations. Even if he has more wealth and greater power, he can''t pass it on to future generations. He can''t establish a family, which means that no one will really be willing to be loyal to him. In short, Zhang Cheng couldn''t find a plausible reason to explain Wallis''s motivation. Blanco seemed to be aware of something and whispered without looking back: "I think you must be very strange. Why is Lord Wallis so persistent and must let the blood of the tangorian family become the master of the iron throne?" "That''s right! Aren''t you surprised that in order to achieve this goal, he didn''t hesitate to create a fierce war and let tens of thousands of civilians die. Isn''t it that the blood of the tangorian family is so magical?" after saying that, Zhang Cheng glanced at the dark alleys around him. Although he had never been to this place, he confirmed that it was the notorious "black market" in the old town according to the sneaky figures nearby and the vigilant eyes flashing through the cracks of doors and windows. Never think that this "black market" only refers to the trafficking of stolen goods, including a series of illegal transactions such as slaves, drugs, weapons and armor. It is said that as long as a person has enough money, he can buy anything he wants on the black market. "Hehe, let''s leave this question to Lord Wallis. Here we are, please come in." Blanco stopped in front of a rather old wooden house. "The most dangerous place is the safest place. Dear Wallis, you really chose a perfect hiding place." Zhang Cheng muttered to himself, and took the initiative to open the rotten wooden door. With the help of a dim oil lamp, I vaguely saw a chubby man sitting at the table, sipping the steaming fish soup all night. There was no doubt that he was no one else, but Wallis, who had disappeared from the public''s sight for a long time. "Good afternoon, dear friend, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Could you please explain what gave you the courage to tear up the previous covenant?" Zhang Cheng stepped over the threshold and walked into the room, pretending to be very angry. "Ah! Lord Mason, please sit down. Come and have a taste of the fish soup I cooked by myself. It''s really delicious. Maybe you don''t know that after I was tortured and abandoned, I barely survived on a bowl of fish soup." Wallis quickly stood up and looked warm and hospitable. "No, thank you. I don''t like fish soup. It''s too fishy. In addition, don''t try to avoid the topic. Please answer me. What gives you the courage to tear up the covenant, and what makes you think the first priestess of the king of light has the ability to kill me?" after that, Zhang Cheng came to the table and looked at each other up and down. I don''t know if it was an illusion. He vaguely felt a trace of active magic energy from the dead eunuch. Wallis put down the soup bowl and sighed bitterly: "Alas, why can''t you let these things pass? I admit that I did make several fatal mistakes, but they were all caused by misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in an exaggerated tone. "Yes! Misunderstanding! I always think you are an ambitious man, just like my old friend bertier berrisi. Sooner or later, you will touch the Iron Throne. But now it seems that you are really not interested in power. Even if you are suddenly interested in it in the future, it is within the scope of my acceptance." Wallis explained with a sincere face. "Just because I''m going to be danilis''s husband?" "Yes! Just make sure that the owner of the Iron Throne has the blood of the tangaryan family." Staring at the flickering eyes of the dead eunuch, Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned: "why? Why are you so persistent to make targaryan the master of the iron throne? Is it because of iris''s promotion and kindness?" "No, no, it''s because of a voice, an illusion, a prophecy, you won''t understand..." Chapter 227 "Illusion, prophecy?!" an incredible expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. You know, the eight clawed spider has always been famous for its aversion to magic and supernatural forces. Who would have thought that his motivation to support the restoration of the tangaryan family would have something to do with the illusory prophecy and illusion. It''s just as incredible as a materialist who cries for the supremacy of science all day when he is suddenly found to be an admirer of mysterious power. Wallis no doubt knew how frightening what he had just said. He quickly squeezed out a smile and explained: "Don''t make such a fuss, Lord Mason, you don''t know what I''ve been through, let alone how terrible it has had on my life. Indeed, I hate magic because it brings me endless pain, but that doesn''t mean I won''t see its power." "Oh? Can you tell me more about your experience, especially the mysterious illusion. I really want to know what kind of prophecy will make you so afraid." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and deliberately pretended to be curious. "As I said just now, you will not understand. It was a war between ice and fire, light and darkness, and an eternal struggle between gods. In the illusion, I saw two results. One was that the messenger of the king of light won the victory, which continued human civilization, and the other was that the terrible enemy won the victory, and the whole world was shrouded in darkness, cold and death ¡­¡­¡± When he said this, Wallis trembled slightly all over his body, and his eyes showed unbearable fear. Obviously, this matter left a considerable shadow in his heart. Whenever it was mentioned again, it would lead to a series of rejection. Zhang Cheng carefully observed each other''s faces and tried to find out some elements of acting, but soon found that this was definitely not acting, but originated from the tremor in the deepest soul. Especially when it comes to the world shrouded in darkness, cold and death, the eight clawed spider seems to have experienced it personally. His hands are clenched with fists, and even his breathing becomes urgent. Another person might immediately believe what he described. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng didn''t believe a word at all. He had already seen kronada with his own eyes and decided that the dragon who had lived for many years was the so-called king of light. It can be inferred that the so-called God of cold and death is also a similar powerful magical life. It may be a giant dragon controlling ice and death energy, or it may be an unknown magical creature. Anyway, it is absolutely impossible to be a real God. According to his understanding, a true God should not only have a strong power beyond the limits of mortals, but also have a will and idea that belongs to him alone, and tirelessly transform the world according to this will and idea. According to such standards, the ancient gods and titans of Azeroth can barely be regarded as one of the true gods, but most of the messy belief systems such as the song of ice and fire are made by human beings. Even if a few show some incredible abilities, they have no obvious intention to change the world, just through some invisible means, For example, prophecy and suggestion are used to gain the awe of believers. As a power seeker, what Zhang Cheng hates most is this mysterious trick. Before Wallis finished speaking, he interrupted with a sneer: "please stop! According to your meaning, the predicted Savior, the reincarnated and reborn Azor yahai, is the only descendant of the tangaryan family - danilis?" "Yes!" the eight clawed spider nodded without thinking, followed by another way: "at least I think so, and Ginwala agrees with my choice. Of course, melisandra chose Stannis. Because the prophecy and illusion are not so clear, everyone who sees will have a different understanding, and each of us firmly believes that we are right." "Oh, interesting. Well, since you think the prophecy is true, I''ll take it as true. Tell me, can you help danilis and Oberon capture the Red Castle?" Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t bother to explain anything and went straight to the point. After all, he doesn''t have much time left. The sooner he gets everything done, the sooner he can ensure that he can get more benefits. "Please don''t worry, my little bird has been waiting for them at King''s landing. As long as they can get into the city, my people will lead them into the Red Castle from the secret road and control the important members of the Lannister family in one fell swoop." Wallis gave a guarantee without hesitation. If anyone else can master all the intricate secret roads under Junlin, it must be him. As early as the reign of the tangaryan Dynasty, he was already the chief intelligence officer of the court, responsible for inquiring for the crazy king. From iris''s mouth, he knew almost every secret road leading to the exit. Even if Robert became the new king later, he was far less than he knew. To some extent, Wallis is a time bomb that can detonate at any time. Zhang Cheng doesn''t understand why Robert, tywin and cersei didn''t quickly get rid of this unstable factor that was enough to affect their own security. Instead, he got rid of the eight clawed spider that had mastered countless secrets at the first time after controlling the situation. However, the idea was his own. He had no plan to put it into practice for the time being. He nodded quietly: "very good! With your help, I think the plan of sneaking attack on King''s landing will be a complete success. Next, let''s discuss the war in front of us. Let''s say, to what extent do you want to weaken my strength?" "It''s easy! At least half of your troops must be killed or injured, and the towering tower must be destroyed. As long as these two points are achieved, I will start to help you deal with the enemy." Wallis quickly offered his own conditions. "Yes!" Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment and immediately agreed. You know, for him, the army was originally a group of cannon fodder, even if it was all dead. Although the towering tower is very precious, it can''t be taken away, so it will be destroyed if it is destroyed. It''s enough to find out the magic technology used inside. "Thank you very much for your understanding. If there is nothing else, I''ll leave first. Blanc will continue to stay with you and be responsible for contacting." After getting the answer he wanted, Wallis slowly stood up, saluted, turned and went out. Before he took two steps, Zhang Cheng suddenly shouted from behind, "wait! Can you please do me a little favor?" "Please!" Wallis turned back with a false smile on his face. "I''m a little impatient to help that idiot make a decision on an all-round attack." after saying that, a cruel and bloodthirsty light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. When Wallis saw it, he trembled subconsciously and replied in a deep voice: "give me a day! At this time tomorrow at the latest, you will see an endless army pouring into the old town. Oh, by the way, be careful of your housekeeper..." Chapter 228 "Housekeeper? Delhi?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and showed a thoughtful expression. In fact, he knew long ago that some of his men must be spies sent by other forces, but he was too lazy to trace them one by one. After all, due to the rapid expansion, he can''t have a group of loyal vassals who have passed the test of time like those ancient nobles who have passed on for hundreds of years or even thousands of years. Just like the stark family in the north, it has been almost destroyed, but there are still many people willing to give their loyalty to Sansa, even if she is a silly girl who doesn''t understand anything. However, what puzzles Zhang Cheng is that since following himself, Delhi has always maintained a cautious attitude, strictly abided by the bottom line of the housekeeper, neither inquired about the owner''s privacy nor interfered in superfluous things. If he is also a spy, who sent him? What is the purpose behind it? With his head full of questions, Zhang Cheng stood up and came to the door, watching the black market shrouded by the sunset. Before he could think out a clue, Blanc, who had been waiting for a long time, came up and asked, "Sir, shall we go back now?" "Go back? Are you sure you want to go back with me?" Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing. He doesn''t understand if this guy is stupid. He doesn''t know that he has been exposed. If he continues to stay, he may be retaliated or even killed. "Sure! Why not?" Blanco shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "You know, I am a noble who has been canonized by you. I have the responsibility and obligation to help you wipe out all enemies. Moreover, Lord Wallis told me to make sure that there will be no mistakes in the transaction before leaving." "Oh? Aren''t you afraid of death?" Zhang Cheng deliberately pressed his hand on the hilt of the sword, with a dangerous light in his eyes. Blanco obviously knew something about the magic sword and hurried back two steps, with an undisguised fear on his face. But the fear came and went quickly. In less than half a minute, he regained his composure, smiled and shook his head: "no, you won''t kill me, at least not now, because I still have enough use value for you. As long as this value hasn''t disappeared, I don''t have to worry about being killed." "Ha ha! Do you think you know me well?" Zhang Cheng asked with a laugh. "Yes! Although you have killed many people, you are still not a rational person in essence. You are rarely left by emotions such as anger and jealousy..." Just when Blanc Hua was about to speak, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. When he looked down, he found that a sharp short sword pierced his heart from behind, and the bloody sword tip radiated a dazzling light under the setting sun. Looking at the old mercenary''s eyes that are rapidly losing their luster, Zhang Cheng''s face is a little sneer, sticking to the other''s ear and whispering, "sorry, you made a small mistake, but it''s not you, but Wallis, so you can safely die, and I have no habit of leaving my enemy''s eyes around." The voice just fell! The masked man who launched the sneak attack suddenly pulled out his short sword and let the blood gush out. In the blink of an eye, a viscous blood pool was formed on the ground, and the pungent smell of blood soon dispersed with the hot temperature. Many passers-by found this scene, not only did not choose to leave, but showed a curious look. You should know that the "black market" is not a peaceful place. There are often situations of seeking revenge or eating black. It''s normal to die. Zhang Cheng ignored these bold guys and asked the masked man who had just dried the blood on the weapon, "what''s the matter? Did you find anything?" "I''m sorry to disappoint you, sir. The other party was more cautious than I expected. He found me only two blocks away. Then he got into an old house and ran away from the secret road reserved in advance. Obviously, he made a lot of preparations in advance. Unless you intend to tear your face, it''s almost impossible to finish tracking quietly." The masked man''s tone revealed strong helplessness. No way, maybe many people know that Wallis is an expert in collecting intelligence, but few people know that he is also a master of disguise who is good at changing his appearance. It is undoubtedly very difficult to track such people. But Zhang Cheng himself didn''t hold much hope. He waved his hand carelessly: "don''t apologize. Dispose of the body for me, and then withdraw everyone back." "Withdraw back? Why?" the masked man was obviously surprised. He wondered why his employer''s attitude suddenly turned 180 degrees. "Don''t ask so much why, you just need to know that Wallis is no longer a threat in my eyes. Next, go to the valley to monitor pettil berrishi and make trouble for him if it''s convenient. Of course, according to the old rules, the better you do, the higher the reward will be, and the best person can be canonized as a noble. It happens that Blanco is dead and his territory is ownerless I''m sure you know what I mean, "Zhang Cheng seduced in a meaningful tone. "Thank you for your generosity! Being able to serve you is our greatest luck in our life!" said the masked man, with a very strange courtesy, took up the body and quickly disappeared at the end of the alley. Staring at each other''s fading back, Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and muttered: "Lucky? No, it won''t be long before you know how unfortunate you are. All of you think you know me, but in fact, you are just the pieces in my hands and what I deliberately let you see. Now, it''s time for you to see the real me..." There is no doubt that he intends to go crazy in the last few days before he leaves the world and devote all his completed and unfinished research to the war. On the one hand, check the power, on the other hand, find out if there is anything wrong with the perfect knowledge system you are building from scratch. At that time, both Eric as an enemy and the so-called "ally" will become the object of his terrorist experiment, and the old town known as the first port city of Westeros will turn into a bloody purgatory. No one can escape, even James, who is stationed outside the city and has not withdrawn for a long time. The nominally heir of the Lannister family, it is not clear that an elite from Dorn has been divided into parts and entered King''s landing disguised as businessmen and sailors. With the help of Wallis''s "birds", they hid in the intricate underground secret roads without effort and waited patiently for the time to come. Oberon mathel, the "Red Snake", is constantly wiping his beloved spear. He can''t wait to pierce the hearts of Lannister family members one by one and listen to each other''s screams before he dies. Especially Gregor krigon, who raped and killed his sister Elia, whenever he thought of that disgusting face, he felt a force surging in his blood vessels. Chapter 229 Waiting for a long time will inevitably make people feel irritable, especially hiding in the dark secret Road, completely unaware of what happened to the outside world. Just as the endurance of these soldiers from Dorn was about to reach the limit, a boy in rags ran through the tunnel where he could not see his fingers, ran to Oberon, handed a scribbled map, and explained in a low voice: "This is the secret road to the Red Castle. This is the shift change time and patrol route of the guards during the day and at night. Since Lord Wallis is not in King''s landing at the moment, there is only so much we can do. In addition, if you plan to do it at night, we can sneak into the kitchen and put some laxative in the guards'' food, but it may scare the snake. You''d better consider it clearly Make a decision. " "Oh? You can do that!" Oberon stared at the sketch with a surprised expression on his face. I can''t help but be surprised! You should know that the castle is the root of an aristocratic family. It is not only a fortification to protect its own security, but also a symbol of power, status and wealth. As long as the castle is not broken, even if a family is besieged by the enemy, it will not lose control of the territory. Once the enemy retreats, they can use the castle as a base to recapture the lost land in the surrounding areas, and no one can reverse this process. Because the castle is so important, no family will let outsiders know the real internal structure of their family castle, and the real escape secret way is usually known only by the owner. Although the Red Castle was built by the tangorian family and later captured by Robert baratheon, it did not fall into the hands of the Lannister family until his death. Cersei did not know that some of the hidden passages were not strange, but it was a little unreasonable for the plane structure of the whole castle to be leaked. "Hey, hey! What''s this? Don''t mention the Red Castle. We can even enter the bedroom of the king and queen. Once I saw the queen mother having an affair with one of her cousins in bed, as if her name was Lancel." the boy proudly showed off. "Incest? This is really interesting news. I don''t know how our regicides will react when they hear it..." Oberon pursed his mouth and showed a sarcastic smile. With the end of the battle of the five kings, the news of the brother and sister incest and secretly leaving three illegitimate children has long spread all over the seven countries. Although many people are skeptical about this, most people have been convinced that they just don''t dare to talk about the current status of the Lannister family. As an avenger, he didn''t mind that while eradicating the Lannister family, he also let the other party lose his reputation and completely become a laughing stock and despised object in people''s mouth. "How, can we start?" danilis asked impatiently when she appeared behind her. The woman known as "inhuman beauty" is wearing a slightly yellow brown wig and a wide robe to cover all the concave convex curves. Her white skin is covered with dirty dirt, and she can''t see any beauty at all. It was with almost perfect disguise that she managed to escape the investigation of the golden robe and sneak into the city. However, everything has a good side and a bad side. Although the disguise covers up her true identity, it also brings great inconvenience. In particular, the sour smell emitted by not taking a bath for several days is an unbearable torture for a woman who loves beauty and cleanliness. "Yes, my queen. You see, with this, cersei Lannister will soon become a prisoner at the bottom of the steps." Oberon didn''t have any nonsense and handed over the sketch on his hand. As a member of matel''s immediate family, he knew very well that his brother had never had the intention to spy on the Iron Throne. They planned all kinds of conspiracies in private for only one purpose, that is revenge. The doens, who have integrated the lineage of loina, are more patient and tenacious than people anywhere in Westeros. Even in the face of the terrible dragon, they do not give in easily. When the enemy is stronger than themselves, they will choose to bear it. Once the enemy is weak, they will immediately set off the anger of revenge. Unfortunately, tywin, who called himself a "wise man", ignored this. In order to win Robert''s trust, he allowed his knights to brutally kill Elia and set up a terrible enemy for the family. Danilis took it, glanced at it, and hurriedly asked, "when shall we do it?" "Tonight! Exactly after midnight, I don''t want to encounter too strong resistance. After all, we only have 2000 people. If we lose too much in the raid, we can''t control the huge King''s landing. Oh, by the way, your fiance seems to have given you a small gift before leaving. Maybe it''s time to take it out now." Then Oberon looked at each other''s neck. "Now?" daenerys subconsciously touched the jewel pendant hidden in her clothes. Oberon nodded without hesitation: "yes, right now. We need to find out who are the enemy and who are the friends before launching the attack, and that list is very important." "OK, take it." danilis hesitated a little, immediately opened the pendant and took out a crumpled note from it. As for the content above, it is naturally a long string of names of different lengths, some of which are aristocrats, some are businessmen, and some are officers in the urban defense army. Needless to ask, these people are the guys that Zhang Cheng wooed through threats, bribes and other means. Maybe there is no loyalty, but when the Lannister family falls, they certainly don''t mind swearing allegiance to the new master of the Iron Throne. Oberon narrowed his eyes and linked his name to his memory one by one. After about three or four minutes, he showed a smile and sighed softly: "Mason, my dear friend, you are really a sinister and cunning guy. You buried so many pieces in Junlin city quietly. With this list, once you win the Red Castle, you can quickly control the whole city. It seems that you have the idea of sneaking attack on Junlin." "What are you going to do next? Contact these people first? Or take the Red Castle first?" daenerys asked softly. "Of course, take the Red Castle first! Lannister and I have a big old account that needs to be calculated!" While saying these words, Oberon held the spear in his hand and released his naked killing intention all over his body. "Big... Sir, if you don''t have anything else to tell me, I''ll withdraw first." the boy was obviously frightened, and his voice trembled a little. "Go on, remember to add something to the guards'' dinner." Oberon gently touched the little guy''s head, and his eyes burst into terrible light. Chapter 230 Late at night, the sky over Junlin city was shrouded in dark clouds, which seemed both dull and depressing. In addition, the bad news about the war spread in the streets and alleys, which made everyone feel out of breath. As the actual controller of the city, cersei Lannister is standing on the balcony of her bedroom, thinking about what to do next to preserve her rights and status. Although there are many fatal defects in her character, she is not stupid. She understands that the upcoming war in the south is likely to determine who will become the ruler of Westeros in the next few hundred years, so she dare not take it lightly. However, just when she was considering whether she should put all her eggs in a final battle with the enemy once the old town was lost, or choose to bear and give way, and kneel down like her father to offer loyalty to the other party, a maid came up quickly and reported in a very fast language: "Your Majesty, the bad news is that the guards in the castle suddenly have a large-scale diarrhea. Sir Adam malbran thinks it is very vigilant." "Diarrhea? Have you found out the cause?" cersei subconsciously frowned. "The bachelors are checking the kitchen. They think something''s wrong with the dinner," replied the maid carefully. "Tell them to hurry up! Tell Sir Adam malbran to draw a group of guards from the city gate immediately and make sure to arrange double patrols tonight." cersei hesitated for a few seconds and gave the order immediately. Although diarrhea is not uncommon due to poor eating habits and extremely poor sanitary conditions, she is worried about large-scale diarrhea in this sensitive period. "I see! I''ll let the Jazz prepare." the maid bowed slightly, turned and disappeared into the dark corridor. However, before finishing the spiral stairs, one hand suddenly stretched out from the darkness, covered her mouth, followed by a sharp dagger stabbed upward from the lower jaw and directly through the brain. The young girl''s eyes were wide open and her face was blank. She didn''t know who killed herself and why the other party did it. When the muscles of the corpse began to relax completely, a 12-year-old girl dressed as a servant slowly left the protection of the shadow, looked around and confirmed that no one had found it, and then gave a sigh of relief. Instead of dealing with the body, she pulled out a torch and waved it three times in front of the window. At the same time, the boy in charge of leading the way hiding at the exit of the secret road saw this scene and quickly turned to Oberon and said: "Sir! You can do it! Our people will cooperate with you to kill several patrol guards in important positions. Don''t make unnecessary entanglement. Go straight to Meige building, catch the king and his mother first, then attack Baijian building and kill Yulin iron guard, and you can completely control the Red Castle." "Don''t worry! I don''t need you to teach me how to do it," said the red snake, carrying a spear, and rushed out of the secret road first. He was so fast that before the follow-up soldiers reacted, he came behind the two patrol guards and pierced each other''s throat. "Ha ha! That''s right! Great! That''s the feeling! Power! Revenge! Don''t worry, my dear sister, the bastard who killed you will be punished soon..." Oberon, while talking to himself nervously, took the lead in attacking those "golden robes" that were not very effective. Like his nickname, most of the attackers were killed by a spear like a poisonous tongue without knowing what happened. In the blink of an eye, several main high points in the castle were lost one after another. The elite soldiers from Dorn quietly closed the only entrance and exit and blocked the passages of several main buildings. At this point, the sneak attack can basically declare success. Even if the enemy finds out and counterattacks immediately, it is only a matter of time before the enemy is completely occupied. With a faint smell of blood began to diffuse in the air. Oberon, covered with blood, finally entered Meige building. This huge square fortress, located in the center of the Red Fort, has a three-and-a-half meter thick wall and a dry moat full of iron spikes. It has always been the Royal Palace during the notification period of the tangaryan Dynasty and now. Unfortunately, today''s tall and thick city walls have not played a role at all. With only about 30 people lost, the dorns successfully captured the city wall and fired at the enemy who tried to resist tenaciously. For a moment, there was a whizzing sound of bows and arrows. In the blink of an eye, at least 100 city defense troops fell to the ground screaming. Because of the protection of armor, most of them did not die on the spot, but were stabbed to death by the Spearman who followed them. No mercy! No mercy! There is no persuasion! In less than 15 minutes, blood and bodies covered the door of Meige building, and less than 20 people successfully returned to it. There is no doubt that unless you are deaf, you can''t hear such a terrible fight. The imperial guard who lives in the white sword building noticed that the castle was attacked and immediately gathered a small number of guards to come to the rescue. But as soon as they ran halfway, they were blocked by Dorn soldiers. Instead of breaking through the blockade, they suffered heavy losses. Many imperial guards were hung with seven or eight arrows. Of course, the trouble is more than that. People with a little common sense know that Dorn people like to poison weapons most. Maybe skin and flesh injuries are nothing for strong knights, but once poisoned, it''s another matter. Unfortunately, as the captain of the capital guard team, Adam malbran can''t feel the pain from the wound right now, which is undoubtedly a sign of poisoning. "Damn it!" he cursed fiercely, quickly turned to the attendant behind him and said, "go! Get some oil and firewood and put a fire on the top floor of Baijian building. Remember! The fire must be big enough! I want the whole Junlin city to be visible!" "Yes, sir!" the servant''s eyes brightened, as if he understood his master''s plan, and quickly shouted to his two companions to run back. Neither Adam malbran nor the attendant who left just now found that in their team, a middle-aged man always hid in the dark and observed everything. One hand clung to the sword, as if he had just made an important decision and quietly returned to the white sword building. Just when the three attendants managed to gather the arson materials, the middle-aged man suddenly rushed out, stabbed the guy holding the torch with a sword, and then raised his foot to kick another unlucky guy down from the window. It is estimated that with the height of the tower and the weight of armor, even if he survived, he would not be able to stand up for a while and a half. After all this, he took a deep breath and said, "sorry, son, please die for my family and future..." Chapter 231 Because the key fire was not released, the urban defense forces stationed in the outer wall did not know what happened in the Red Fort, so they did not send reinforcements for a long time. Finally, Adam malbran was poisoned by the fierce battle, and the whole person fell into a state of unconsciousness. When he was in a coma, the rest of the ordinary soldiers with low morale immediately fled, and could no longer organize a decent counterattack. After a while, they were cleaned up by the numerous Dorn soldiers. Although there are many good martial arts players in the imperial guards, such as Marin tran, Loras tiller, Baron Sven, etc., they are alone and unable to defeat dozens of times the enemy. They resist a little and are cleaned up after a while. Moreover, Gregor krigon, the most capable "demon mountain" among the imperial guards, is responsible for guarding the entrance of the Royal Palace, which is not in the white sword building at all. He was busy resisting Oberon''s almost crazy attack. He had four or five more holes in his body in less than three minutes. His proud strength and strong muscles were completely useless at the moment. He could only watch the spear pass through the block again and again and stab into his own flesh. His heavy body and slow reaction made him realize for the first time that the power he was proud of was so vulnerable in front of speed. "Ah ah!!!!!!" the severe pain made the big man crazy. He gave up his defense and wanted to kill the enemy directly. However, it''s a pity that Oberon, known as the "Red Snake", could not be fooled. With his flexible steps, he easily avoided the cold blade and said with a happy laugh: "yes! That''s right! That''s it! This is the revenge I want! The sweetest revenge! Remember? You raped her! Killed her! And killed her children! Today I want you to taste the most painful death!" The soldiers from Dorn obviously knew that their Prince wanted to solve the enemy by himself. Instead of coming up to help, they formed a circle and prohibited anyone from interfering. As for his lover, Elijah shad, he turned up his mouth and smiled cruelly, as if expecting something. Soon, with the sound of fighting, the blood from Gregor krigon''s wound was no longer dark red, but black like ink, and gave off a pungent smell. His angry roar gradually turned into a painful cry. If Zhang Cheng is present, he can see that there is extremely evil death energy in the spilled black blood. If there is no accident, the wound will rot and maggots in about two or three days, and then spread to every corner of the body until the body is completely rotten. If you are poisoned by this kind of poison, you might as well die directly and accept less sin than endure inhuman torture. But it''s a pity that Gregor krigon didn''t realize his situation and still waved his weapons wildly. He was carrying a heavy broadsword in his left hand and a double-edged axe in his right arm, trying to turn the pain that constantly stimulated his nerves into the power of anger and cut the annoying enemy into meat and mud. Since the martial arts contest was disfigured and the thumb of his right hand was cut off, he ordered someone to build an axe and fix it on the arm guard. At present, the axe has drunk a lot of innocent people''s blood, and even left a large black clot in some places. "Hum! What a fool!" Oberon''s eyes twinkled with cold light. He turned quickly to his opponent''s side and stabbed one of his lower legs. Poof! Suddenly blood splashed everywhere! You know, the shin armor only protects the front and has no protection against attacks from the back. No accidents! "Demon mountain" screamed and fell directly to the ground. His armor and weapons were so heavy that once a leg was injured and couldn''t maintain his balance, he could never stand up again. Admiring the enemy lying on the ground and staring at his eyes, the "Red Snake" naturally shook the blood on the spear tip, raised his foot and stepped on the other party''s head, and announced in a winner''s tone: "Gregor krigon! I now declare you guilty of rape! Murder! Sentenced to death! But I won''t let you die so happy. You will rot bit by bit in extreme pain and despair. Come on! Cut off his limbs and throw him into the dungeon! Remember, deliver food on time. If he doesn''t eat, pour it into me. I''ll listen to his cry every day!" "Respect, Prince!" the two guards who had been waiting for a long time stepped forward, raised their sharp blades, raised their swords, cut off the limbs of "demon mountain" in an extremely bloody way, and then burned the wound with a torch to stop bleeding. After all this, they dragged the unconscious prisoners towards the red castle dungeon, and soon disappeared at the end of the corridor. After the two men walked away, Oberon turned and glanced maliciously at cersei Lannister in a translucent silk nightgown in the corner, her son torman and daughter-in-law Margaret, and said with a smile: "next, what should you do?" "Honey, I think it''s too wasteful to kill them directly. You can taste the eldest daughter of Lannister family first. After all, she was also a famous beauty in seven countries when she was young, and then enjoy our handsome little king and his queen. Tooth for tooth and eye for eye is our Dorn style, isn''t it?" Alaria shad licked her lips and gave a suggestion. "No, no, no, we''re not Lannister. We can''t do this kind of animal behavior worse than pigs and dogs. Maybe I''m lecherous, but I won''t force others." Oberon shook his head without thinking. Elia shrugged her shoulders indifferently. "Well, what are you going to do with them?" "It''s very simple! I have an agreement with Mason. Just deal with it according to the agreement." The voice just fell! Oberon suddenly raised his spear without warning and executed the most important prisoners on the spot. At the last moment of life, whether it was the ambitious cerxi or the spoiled Magli, their eyes showed incredible light. They couldn''t believe that the "Red Snake" would choose to kill themselves rather than stay as a political chip. "Wow! You killed missella''s mother and brother. I think Tristan will hate you." Ella shouted in an exaggerated tone. "Hahaha! Let him hate it! Now it''s time to invite your Majesty the queen to preside over the overall situation. Although we control the Red Castle at present, don''t forget that there are many remaining evils of Lannister and tiller families outside." Oberon warned meaningfully. Elia smiled and replied: "don''t worry, with that list, they don''t pose any threat. Just send someone to send out information, and they will kill each other soon. The only thing to worry about is that our allies who are not the truth, as he promised, have the ability to defeat the strong enemies of the invaders..." Chapter 232 Meteorologist Edward Lorenz once stated: "a butterfly in the Amazon rainforest of South America, occasionally flapping its wings, can cause a tornado in Texas in two weeks." Although this sentence was originally used to refer specifically to a dynamic system in which small changes under initial conditions can drive the long-term huge chain reaction of the whole system, it was later extended to all aspects including society, economy, psychology and mathematics to describe examples of serious consequences caused by small variables. Zhang Cheng doesn''t know whether he is a butterfly breaking into the world of ice and fire, but the result of his flapping wings has formed a terrible perfect storm, and the old town is the center of the storm - the eye of the storm. Looking at the huge fleet with no end in sight at the sea level, instead of showing a little fear, he raised his mouth and muttered to himself in a rather excited tone: "here we are! Here we are! The experiment can finally begin! Let me show you what is the real power of magic before leaving..." "Master! Everything is ready according to your request." moroya appeared in the room at some time, her eyes shining wildly. As the only assistant who can help with magic, she naturally participates in it and knows what it means if these "experiments" succeed. "Very good!" Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction, followed by the order: "go and give our guests the first meeting gift." "Ha ha, as you wish, my dear master." moroya cruelly licked her lips and turned to the control center of the ginseng tower. Just a few minutes later, the originally calm sea suddenly set off waves of ups and downs. Before the enemy and we could react, a huge noise echoed over the city. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the influence of unknown forces, a huge wave up to hundreds of meters soared into the air, forcibly lifting the huge fleet into the air, just like a big hand throwing all ships to the port area. The wooden boat driven by sails and oars can''t resist the most violent side of the sea. It has to follow the waves to rush to the port area. Some unlucky people accidentally fell from the deck into the choppy sea water in the process of moving forward. In the blink of an eye, they were swallowed and never surfaced again. "Seven gods! This... This is..." kevon Lannister looked at the spectacular scene in front of him and couldn''t help exclaiming. Although he had heard his brother tywin mention that the young man named Mason possessed an incredible mysterious power, it was one thing to hear it and another to see it with his own eyes. In particular, creating a tsunami of hundreds of meters out of thin air is simply not the power that human beings should have. It can be predicted that when more than 1000 ships hit the ground, they will inevitably cause huge casualties and chaos. Although they will not be completely destroyed, more than half of the dead and injured will certainly be unable to escape. At this moment, Kaifeng believed that the original rumors were true. The young man with a mysterious smell all over his body could really control the victory or defeat of a war alone. Ordinary soldiers had no resistance in the face of such earth shaking natural disasters. "Regicide," James said solemnly, clutching the hilt of his sword, "uncle, I think we have to think about how to deal with Mason. You know, I don''t want to meet him as an enemy on the battlefield one day. It will definitely be a nightmare." "Agree! It seems that in the next battle, we have to do more to make up for the unhappiness when we met last time." Kaifeng quickly made a judgment. As Tyne''s most powerful assistant and confidant, he knows when to be strong and when to be soft. Moreover, at present, the Lannister family is in a special period. Tywin, who has a strong deterrent, has just passed away. Cerxi has been fighting with the former ally Tyrell family for power, and must not establish an invincible enemy. Of course, he did not know that King''s landing city had fallen at the moment. Whether it was the Tyrell family or the Lannister family, they were all uprooted. The three dragon flag symbolizing the tangorian family floated over the Red Castle again. In this way, in countless exclamations, Eric''s ship from the east continent crashed into the wharf area of the old town. For a moment, the sound of all kinds of broken boards and the screams of injured soldiers were heard. The defenders who had been waiting in the streets for a long time rushed forward and launched a fierce attack while the enemy was in chaos. Tens of thousands of people fought close to each other in this narrow place, and Yan red blood was sprayed everywhere. However, people with clear eyes know that these soldiers are only cannon fodder in today''s battle. What really determines the direction of the war is the giant dragon flying in the sky. Zhang Cheng sat on Kulo kelba''s back, stared at the old acquaintance who was also riding on Zhuo Geng''s back. After a while, he smiled and said hello: "good day, dear Eric, I didn''t expect you to survive." "Thanks to you, my Lord, I now have the power and power I''ve always dreamed of. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, because the master still needs your help to get out of trouble." Eric replied calmly, his lavender eyes showing strong hatred. "Power? Hahaha! Don''t make me laugh! You are also called power? At best, it''s just charity from the strong. Real power is never given by others, but something that belongs to you through learning, perception and creation. Once you have it, no one can take it away from you. But what about you? You are called like a dog "Zhang Cheng sneered deliberately. "Hum! There''s no need to show off your eloquence! Soon you won''t laugh! Although I can''t kill you, I can destroy everything about you, such as your beautiful young newly married wife and danilis under your protection. After you are solved, I''ll have a good taste of them." Eric raised his arm and waved hard. Several other young dragons, not very big, immediately swooped down to the crowd below and spewed out bright and hot flames. The defenders who were suddenly attacked immediately began to retreat. All their original advantages were lost, and they fell into an extreme disadvantage. "Do you think a few dragons can defeat me? It''s naive!" seeing the tragedy of his army, Zhang Cheng didn''t have a flustered expression on his face. He didn''t even move, as if he was waiting for something. Next second Woo - Woo - woo¡ª¡ª A huge horn emitting dazzling red light appeared on the top of the towering Tower! It was no one else who sounded it, but moroya''s young and beautiful sister, linnis hattal. Chapter 233 With the low and melodious sound spreading around, the young dragons who were frantically strangling the garrison showed painful expressions one after another. They roared like crazy and attacked every living creature or building around them with hot flames regardless of the enemy and ourselves. The whole port area fell into a sea of fire in just a few minutes. "The Dragon bonder?! no! No! This is not the Dragon bonder! Damn it! What have you done to it?" Eric asked with a frightened face, forcibly suppressing the struggling mount. He could feel that the dragons who had been controlled by themselves were full of crazy and tyrannical emotions. Let alone all control, even one was very reluctantly controlled. Obviously, this is not the effect that the "dragon bonder" should have, but another extremely evil magic. After all, as a bystander, Eric saw with his own eyes that Zhang Cheng took the Dragon horn from Youlun grejoy. Naturally, he could not have been unprepared for countermeasures. What he never expected was that instead of using this powerful magic item to control the dragon, the other party made some transformation, so that all dragons who heard the horn began to go crazy without exception. "Hahaha! What? Surprise? Surprise? Surprise? Don''t worry, my friend. The more interesting thing is still ahead. I promise no one will want to leave the old town alive until the victory is decided today." after that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Although the crisp sound dissipated completely without being too far away from Taiyuan, moroya, who noticed his gesture, did not hesitate to start the second function of Shentian tower - large-scale group charm. The crystal at the top of the tower suddenly released a bright light. After the original defeated garrison was irradiated, it immediately looked like a person and was not afraid of death. Even against the spit of a giant dragon, it still rushed upward. At the same time, many residents in the city were also affected. They joined the scuffle with weapons. For a moment, plasma splashed everywhere. After a while, corpses were piled everywhere. The degree of tragedy was beyond the limit that human beings can bear. There was even a smaller young dragon, which was directly penetrated by dozens of long guns, screamed and fell in a pool of blood, spraying blood like magma from the inside to the outside. Finally, the whole body ignited a huge fire and swallowed all the unlucky eggs within tens of meters around. Looking at the chaotic crazy picture below, Eric took a deep breath and said gnashing his teeth: "madman! What a madman! Are you going to destroy here and let hundreds of thousands of people bury you?" "Burial? No, no, No." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "You can''t understand my behavior at all, can you? To tell you the truth, I''ve turned the old town into a testing ground. Everyone, including you, is the subject of the experiment. Don''t you naively think that you and my opinion will have a close battle?" "Arrogance!" aware of the abuse and contempt contained in the tone, Eric couldn''t help his anger any longer, quickly transformed into a half dragon man, and rushed with a cold spear in his hand. "A fool easily angered by words... I like such an enemy..." a hint of ponder flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes and immediately ordered Kulo kelba to climb to avoid head-on collision with the other party. You know, he is a mage. There is nothing more suitable for fighting on the back of a dragon than a mage. Instead of hastily singing the powerful magic spell, he took out a small medicine bottle from his pocket and threw it gently. Boom! The falling bottle just collided with Eric, and the breaking brake produced a violent explosion, which was no less powerful than a fireball. Especially the impact of the explosion almost made Eric fall off the dragon''s back. Perhaps the hard scales covered on his body surface can resist the burning of fire and even the cutting and puncture of the sword, but it can not prevent the impact of strong forces on the brain. Only by constantly shaking his head can he force himself to recover quickly. However, how could Zhang Cheng, who has rich combat experience, take out colorful bottles and cans again and throw them down. moment Unlucky Eric was immediately submerged by all kinds of energy explosions. Flame, strong acid, lightning, frost There are even vines that can grow rapidly by studying the magic system of the son of the forest. In less than a minute, these seemingly insignificant plants spread around the Dragon Wings, greatly limiting Zhuo Geng''s frequency of flapping his wings. Although it tried to remove this annoying gadget several times, it failed several times. It only struggled to lower the height and finally fell into a house with a bang. Looking at the wooden house crushed by the dragon, Zhang Cheng took out his notebook and said to himself while recording: "Remove the No. 1 Experimental throwing agent that cannot make specific judgment due to immune flame, and the remaining effects are good. Although it can not play a decisive role, it can be used as an auxiliary containment means. Next, it''s time to enter the second stage." The voice just fell! A dazzling fire suddenly erupted from the center of the ruins of civilian houses! "Ah!!!!! Asshole! Kill you! I''m going to kill you!" enraged Eric raised his spear and stabbed Zhuo Geng in the back. Poof! The hot dragon blood spewed out more than two meters high on the spot! Bathed in the dragon''s blood, his scales spread out an indescribable color! Zhuo Geng lay on the ground and kept crying, but he didn''t make any resistance until he swallowed his last breath. When it died, Eric''s body began to expand inexplicably, and a pair of exaggerated dragon wings grew on his back. "Sacrifice? Blood magic?!" Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed an excited light. Although he had obtained the record of this magic from that stone tablet, he saw it for the first time today. There is no doubt that through cruel deprivation, the caster can obtain all the abilities of the dragon, including flying, spitting, far more than human strength and physique, and Eric''s own ability of half dragon form is a perfect killing machine. As a person who regards power as the highest pursuit, Zhang Cheng has wished to capture it immediately and take it into the basement for anatomy, research and testing. His eyes were so feverish and terrible that even Eric, who was in a rage, couldn''t help feeling palpitation, as if he had met a natural enemy, and stopped when the distance between the two sides was less than ten meters. Chapter 234 "Oh? Why did you stop?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. In the face of his fierce opponent, he didn''t even move his fingers. He just sat on his crotch and seemed a little nervous. Although Kulo kelba has been protected by magic and will not be affected by the horn of "dragon bonder", the blood of kronada flowing in the half dragon body still makes it have a strong sense of fear. After all, most of the dragons in the song of ice and fire world are congenitally deficient because they can''t absorb enough energy. Naturally, they can''t compete with the mother of the middle dragon who hasn''t lived for many years. In fact, the dragon is a magical creature extremely sensitive to power, so when it detects that the enemy''s power is several times stronger than itself, it will choose to escape or surrender. The so-called arrogance of the dragon is always relative. No dragon will be stupid enough to kill an invincible opponent. Fortunately, the well water full of arcane energy made up part of Kulo kelba''s congenital deficiency and changed its constitution. Although Zhang Cheng is not sure what this change means, at least he will not be controlled by the power of blood. Eric stared at the two beast like pale yellow pupils, trying to find out whether his opponent was confident or pretentious. After a full minute, he threw his spear out. With the terrible muscle power, the spear and air magic broke out a harsh sound, and flew over a distance of more than ten meters in an instant. At such a fast speed, even dodging is an impossible task, not to mention singing spells and releasing spells. However, Zhang Cheng did not sing a spell, nor did he mean to dodge. He just smiled and raised a finger. moment The cold solid ice completely wrapped him up from top to bottom, leaving no gap at all! Next second The spear point with great kinetic energy slammed into the ice, not only did it not cause any damage, but it broke and disintegrated on the spot. There is no doubt that this is obviously not ordinary ice, but one of the trumps of Azeroth world mages at the bottom of the box - the ice barrier. Don''t say it''s just an ordinary steel spear. Even if the powerful demons of the Burning Legion use evil energy come, don''t want to break it easily. Although this skill is not like a game in reality, it can resist almost all forms of damage in a short time. Once the destructive power is strong enough, it can still be destroyed. But similarly, it doesn''t last for a few seconds as in the game. Unless the caster voluntarily withdraws, it can remain for several minutes until the energy can''t maintain the hard ice. Staring at the smooth mirror like ice at the impact site, Eric''s pupils contracted and enlarged rapidly. Finally, he said sarcastically with a gloomy face: "this is your card? A very hard turtle shell? Are you going to hide in it all the time?" "Why not? Haven''t you noticed that the interesting experiment has begun. Feel the boiling death energy of the city under your feet. I don''t have to face you at all. In a short time, you will become a wild beast without reason and only know how to kill like them. When that time..." Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng suddenly paused, and his eyes once again revealed a penetrating fanatical light: "at that time, I will come back and finish the last part on you. At that time, you will understand how ridiculous you are in front of real knowledge and power, just like a funny clown in the court." "What the hell do you want to do!" Eric shouted, glancing down at the bloody purgatory scene at the dock. Even with his almost dull perception, he can find that the battlefield is filled with a frightening and strange atmosphere. Especially as more and more people died, the whole city seemed to be shrouded in a gray shadow, even the original clear sky became dark, and the sun was completely shrouded in black clouds. He didn''t understand what the strange change was and why it caused him a strong uneasiness and vigilance. "Do you want to know? Then try to live in this experiment! Only those who live to the end can see the end. Oh, by the way, remind me, don''t think you are invincible among these ordinary people. In order to make this experiment more interesting, I specially added some fun gadgets. Please have a good experience and wish you a good time." After that, regardless of the other party''s reaction, Zhang Cheng directly crushed the transmission Rune in his hand and disappeared into the air with Kulo kelba in the blink of an eye. Eric was just trying to stop the transmission process when he was forcibly pulled from mid air to the ground by an invisible force. Before he could react to what had happened, a huge creature made up of corpses rushed up and opened his bloody mouth to swallow him alive. "Damn! What kind of monster is this?" he cursed in horror and tore up the body with a strong smell of blood and escaped. Of course, this is not what scares him most. What scares him most is that the soldiers on both sides of the enemy and us completely ignore the monsters close at hand and are still immersed in crazy killing. With the rising death toll, the number of similar terrorist creatures is still rising rapidly. One or two dead giants of different sizes can be seen every 100 meters or so. Some of them have swallowed an unknown number of corpses, almost as big as the ships in the port, emitting a strong smell of death all over. Even some corpses have been completely integrated to form heads, trunk and limbs. Eric simply didn''t know how to describe what was happening. If there was a place like purgatory in the world, the old town at the moment undoubtedly met the standard. No reason! No thinking! There is no imagined conquest! Some are just crazy killing and death! In order to survive, he had to do his best to fight with these endless unknown monsters. If he was careless, he would be swallowed. Only now did he understand what the so-called "testing ground" meant At the same time, Zhang Cheng, who returned to the towering tower, was looking down at what was happening outside. Without looking back, he said, "go and let the little guy in the basement out. He will like the feast I prepared for him very much." "As you wish, master." with a cruel smile on her face, moroya stroked her chest with one hand and bowed, turned and disappeared at the end of the corridor. About ten minutes later, a silver gray young dragon left the tower quietly and began to hunt the monsters pieced together by the corpses. Before eating and devouring the soul in the corpse, its body will expand a little. Coupled with the ubiquitous death energy, in a short half an hour or so, it is not satisfied with the human soul and starts to attack its own kind. Chapter 235 Although it has not evolved the ability to think independently, this newborn dragon of death is like a beast with amazing intuition and insight. It skilfully avoids Eric, who poses the greatest threat to itself, and specifically looks for the most seriously injured young dragons. It also specially attacks the fatal parts and will never give the other party any chance to fight back. In just ten to twenty minutes, it successfully hunted and killed three dragons much larger than itself, and successfully swallowed each other''s souls. Through the vague influence of the water curtain in the center of the towering tower, Zhang Cheng found that the little guy seemed to be becoming smarter and stronger, especially the cold light flashing in his eyes revealed a trace of cruelty and cunning. There is no doubt that it enjoys the process of killing and swallowing, but also enjoys the strong smell of death shrouded in the whole old town, as well as the residual pain and despair in a large number of souls. As a creator, Zhang Cheng can vaguely feel that the natural disaster stone connecting the spiritual world of the dragon of death is constantly conveying excitement and joy to himself. Just as he was about to let the dangerous little guy test Eric, moroya suddenly burst in and shouted with a panic on her face: "master! No good master! Someone is stealing the energy stored at the bottom of the tower! According to the current loss rate, we can''t maintain a large range of group Charm for an hour at most." "Hmm? What''s the matter? Didn''t I ask you to drive everyone out of the tower?" Zhang Cheng turned and frowned. In fact, in order to ensure that the plan would not be disturbed by external factors, he had sent all the servants and guards outside several days ago, leaving only moroya to help, and even completely blocked the entrance. In this case, there was no other way in except through the top of the tower guarded by Kulo kelba. He really can''t think of anyone who can sneak into the bottom of the tower without disturbing the dragon and steal the energy stored for thousands of years. "I''m sorry, master, I don''t know. That guy blocked the only entrance. I can''t break it with my ability." moroya explained with a low head and a trembling voice. "Interesting! Let''s see who has the courage to steal what belongs to me..." Zhang Cheng walked along the spiral stairs to the bottom of the tower with a Firestone staff. About six or seven minutes later, he saw the so-called "obstacle" in the dark passage. It was a black shadow that could not be described in words, just like a mass of ink sprinkled on the huge drawing board of the air. Anyone who approached would instantly lose his understanding of space and time, and the next second would find that he had retreated from the original road. "Shadow magic? No, no, it''s not pure shadow magic. It''s mixed with some other things. But it''s not difficult for me." Zhang Cheng took out a small bottle of dragon blood and began to release the magic. In the low and astringent spell sound, the dragon blood in the bottle quickly boils, turns into something like red fog, and rushes into the shadow. In the blink of an eye, the interior of the shadow burst into a dazzling red light, and then seemed to burn, emitting light and heat around. Waiting for the light and heat to dissipate, the shadow blocking the middle of the channel has disappeared, leaving only a strange pungent smell. "Master, this... This is?!" moroya stared at the unknown substances that remained in the air and continued to decompose and dissipate, and her eyes revealed an indescribable panic. "Don''t talk, follow up." Zhang Cheng ignored the nervous reaction of his servant and went on. As he got closer to the place where the energy was stored, he could feel that the "thief" was definitely a caster on a par with himself. Because stealing such a huge amount of energy, there is not even a little overflow, which fully shows that the other party''s magic control is very high, and the strength of people with high magic control will not be too weak. With strong expectation, they finally saw a familiar and strange figure around the corner "Delhi?! how could it be you!" moroya cried out with wide eyes. I can''t blame her for her gaffe, but the housekeeper''s dress at the moment is really unacceptable. Delhi was wearing a velvet robe embroidered with golden silk thread, a pair of boots made of dragon skin at his feet, and a hardwood staff inlaid with Dragon Crystal in his right hand. Instead of being formal and serious, he was replaced by a cold and ironic smile. Compared with the fierce reaction of his assistant, Zhang Cheng was much calmer. Instead of getting angry, he said with a smile: "my dear manager, don''t you want to explain?" "Explain? Why should I explain?" Delhi pretended to be indifferent. But in fact, as long as we can see from the subconscious warning action of his left hand, his heart is still very nervous. After all, people with a little common sense of magic know that the most taboo thing in the process of magic ceremony is to be interrupted, especially in this magic ceremony that draws huge energy. Once there is an error that leads to energy out of control, it can basically be sentenced to death. "Hehe, is this enough?" Zhang Cheng slowly took out the last bottle of well water flashing violet light from his pocket and threatened. Although in the eyes of many people, this liquid rich in arcane energy is only a consumable used by mages to supplement their own magic, few people know that it is still an extremely dangerous lead. As we all know, the origin of the magic of Azeroth world came from the eternal well. Before the outbreak of the ancient war, the magic level of the whole world was far less popular than that later. It was not until the explosion of the eternal well scattered countless wells to all corners that the next prosperous magic Era was opened. As a price, the night elf''s hometown, where the well of eternity exploded, left an unprecedented scar - the vortex. Both the Sunwell created by the high elves and the halfbody Guardian created by the tirisfa Council are essentially the beneficiaries of the explosion of the well of eternity. This means that the small energy source made by Zhang Cheng with the water from the solar well is far from safe. These violet colored liquids actually contain many uncertain factors. Whenever they are mixed with other energy, they often have unimaginable power. He can guarantee that once this bottle of well water is thrown into the energy storage device not far ahead, the whole towering tower and even the whole old town will be blown up alive. Delhi was obviously not an idiot who didn''t understand anything. He was acutely aware of the pure energy contained in the bottle. His face became dignified on the spot, narrowed his eyes and seemed to hesitate. After a full minute, he managed to squeeze out a smile, stroked his chest with one hand and saluted: "sorry, I apologize for my impoliteness. Let''s meet again. My name is Delhi Martha, from the shadow land of Yasha..." Chapter 236 "Asha, the land of shadows?" Zhang Cheng repeated this strange and familiar geographical term in a low voice, with a trace of surprise in his eyes. The reason is very simple. Although there is almost no mention of the place of shadow or the name of the city of Asia in the whole story of the song of ice and fire, in fact, whether it is the place of shadow or Asia, it is the most incredible place passed down by people. At the same time, it is also the southeast of the known world and the birthplace of the giant dragon. It is said that there is always shrouded in black shadow. It is impossible to tell when it is day and when it is night. The land is full of ferocious and unusable ghost grass, so it is difficult to grow decent crops. The water there also showed an incredible black, so black that it would not reflect a little light even in the dazzling midday sun. As for a small number of blind and twisted strange fish growing in the water, no one will want to eat them except crazy people. It can be said that in such a harsh living environment, few normal life can survive, and even livestock will die without exception before they reach the real shadow. The bachelor named "magician" malwin once mentioned in a report that the death of these livestock may be related to the black river, which may be full of some terrible magic and curses. Asia is the only port city standing on the edge of the normal world and the shadow land. It relies entirely on passing merchant ships to maintain its operation. Foreign merchants bring food, slaves and drinking water to exchange gold and gemstones with local people. Once the trade is interrupted, famine will break out instantly. Although it takes two years to go back and forth from pantos, a free-trade City, and it still needs to face terrible storms and sea monsters on the way, it still can''t stop businessmen from pursuing wealth. Some of them are just to make huge profits, while others are to buy some special commodities that can''t be bought in other places, such as dragon eggs. Danilis got the three dragon eggs from the legendary city of Asia. Of course, none of the above is the most important. The most important thing is that Yasha is the only place in the world where the song of ice and fire has no exact origin history. In particular, all buildings in the whole city, like the towering tower and Longshi island fortress, use similar black bricks and stones. If anyone asks the local people about the origin of Yasha, They will tell you that this city has existed since the birth of the world until the day when the world is destroyed. In Asia, magic is never mysterious. There are a large number of people who master supernatural forces, including wizards, wizards, alchemists, moon chanters, Red God priests, black alchemists, necromancers, cloud air mages, fire magicians, blood witches, priestesses, night walkers, black goats, believers of pale holy children and night lions. If there is a place in the world where the song of ice and fire still retains a large number of magic inheritance, it must be Yasha. For some time, Zhang Cheng also came up with the idea of going to Asia to exchange and study with those magic users. Unfortunately, he didn''t work hard later. He never expected that when he was about to leave, a man claiming to be from Asia would suddenly appear, and this man disguised as a housekeeper and lurked around him for nearly half a year. Delhi kept a cautious defensive posture, continued to extract the energy stored at the bottom of the tower, and replied with a smile: "yes! To tell you the truth, my goal from the beginning was the towering tower, but I didn''t expect you to see through its real purpose, so I had to take risks to seize the energy in case it was completely consumed by you." "What do you want so much energy to do?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile. "Sorry, it''s my business and has nothing to do with you. If you can, could you please step back a little? Too close will make me nervous. I believe you should know very well how serious the result will be in case of an accident of huge energy under your feet." Delhi gave a warning without moving a voice. Obviously, he is as like as two peas. It''s like that both countries have nuclear weapons and can ensure mutual destruction. People with a little sense will not choose to launch a real war against each other. However, it is a pity that Delhi underestimated the madness of the other party, and underestimated the terrible of a person who takes gaining power as his lifelong pursuit. The corners of Zhang Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a chilling expression, followed by gently throwing the bottle with violet color in his hand. "Damn it! How dare you!!!!!" Delhi roared in panic. He couldn''t believe why the young man who looked smart and rational in front of him would make such a crazy move. Isn''t he afraid of dying together. Maybe he doesn''t know what the strange energy contained in the water is, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand what terrible accidents will happen when two different energies are mixed together. In order not to let the terrible scene be performed in front of him, he couldn''t care to maintain the operation of the magic ceremony, and opened his arms to try to catch the water bottle falling from the sky. Seeing Delhi''s slightly clumsy action, Zhang Cheng flashed a trace of irony in his eyes, suddenly centered on himself, like bone chilling ice around him. Pop! In the blink of an eye, everything within a few meters is frozen in place by white frost, and Delhi is no exception. Taking advantage of the moment he couldn''t dodge, Zhang Cheng took out the magic sword hanging around his waist and burst through the other party''s heart. He hit quickly and accurately, and the other party couldn''t move at all, so he achieved his goal easily. Feeling the sharp pain from his chest and the loss of vitality, Delhi stared and seemed unable to believe that he had been killed so easily that he couldn''t even cast a powerful spell. Instead of pulling out the sword in a hurry, Zhang Cheng took out his handkerchief and wiped the blood from Delhi''s mouth. He said with a smile: "you know, you have made at least three fatal mistakes today. First, you should not be too eager to extract energy. If I were you, I would choose to steal it bit by bit. This may be a little slower, but it is difficult to be found. Second, you shouldn''t continue to maintain the magic ceremony after seeing me. It''s like a target. I have several ways to kill you. Third, you shouldn''t threaten me with energy explosion, because I don''t care. Even if the whole old town is blown up, what does it have to do with me? Do you think I will be injured and killed in the explosion? No, I promise no matter how big the explosion range is, I won''t hurt me... " Chapter 237 "Don''t... don''t be complacent! Even if I die, someone will complete this task instead of me. Please remember, you are facing not only me, but a powerful organization. What''s more, for people like us, death is never the end, just a short stay and rest. It won''t be long before I will stand in your position with another attitude In front of... " With the continuous loss of vitality, Delhi said this paragraph intermittently, which was not clear whether it was a threat or a warning, and slowly swallowed his last breath. Just when his pupils began to spread, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face, followed by a sharp pull out of the magic sword, bringing out a bright red. This red is not something like plasma or viscera, but a vague shadow, a soul just dragged out of the body. Different from ordinary people''s souls encountered before, Delhi''s soul presents a strange and dangerous dark red. Even without any test, Zhang Cheng can feel an unusual energy fluctuation. After discovering this, his eyes revealed a fanatical light. Without saying a word, he wrapped his left hand with magical energy and directly inserted it into the chest of his soul. moment A loud and harsh voice burst out centered on the soul! "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!! Damn it! Damn it! What did you do! I... why didn''t I return to Asia!" Delhi''s tone was full of panic and panic, constantly struggling to get rid of the shackles of the soul arrest messenger. But unfortunately, no matter how he struggled, he could not offset the gravity that could not be described in words. It was this gravity that blocked his connection with Yasha, the place of shadow. "Hehe, didn''t you be arrogant a few seconds ago and hint that you would come back to trouble me? How are you afraid now?" Zhang Cheng sneered and satirized, pulling a small fragment from his soul and pinching it in the palm of his hand. You should know that the soul is the most important and essential thing of a person. Once injured, it is disastrous. Apart from that, the sensitivity ten thousand times more painful than physical torture is enough to make most normal people collapse on the spot. No accidents! After feeling a part of himself torn off, Delhi immediately burst into a louder and more painful cry than just now. Zhang Cheng ignored the unfortunate guy who was suffering a lot. He used different energy attributes to test the soul fragments in his hands. After a while, he found that this thing had a strong resonance with negative energy, such as death, shadow and so on. Holding this small fragment that constantly released dark red light, he couldn''t help muttering: "interesting... Even the soul has been eroded. Is this the result of some kind of magical transformation or the side effect of living in the shadow for a long time?" At the same time, Delhi, who had experienced the terrible pain of tearing his soul, finally stopped howling, trembled all over his body, endured fear and anger, and whispered: "let me go! As long as you are willing to let me go, I will tell you a secret!" "Oh, what''s the secret? Let''s hear it first." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth with great interest. "Do you want to know about the origin of this Shentian tower and who was the original builder?" Delhi undoubtedly knew that he had no room for bargaining, and took the initiative to reveal some secrets hidden in his heart. Looking at each other''s two flashing eyes, Zhang Cheng suddenly laughed without warning: "Ha ha! My dear friend, it seems that you haven''t figured out your situation. Do you know the power of this sword in my hand? It can devour the soul and turn it into a obedient ghost. Think about it. If you are also transformed into a ghost, everything in your mind will be mine sooner or later. Why do you use what belongs to me Come and make a deal with me? " There is no doubt that this is a naked threat. Although the arresting messenger can devour the soul and turn it into a haunted ghost, it can not retain all the memories of the ghost. In short, the process of transforming the dead is like a forced brainwashing. After brainwashing, most of the previous memories will be destroyed, leaving at most one or two of the most profound fragments of memory. But unfortunately, Delhi didn''t know this at all. The whole person was so frightened that he quickly explained: "The original builder of the Shentian tower was a wizard from Asia. He came from the same organization as me, but later he chose to betray because he fell in love with a woman of a deep-sea race. In fact, the tower hides a secret. Only by extracting enough energy can it be activated." "Organization? Secret?" Zhang Cheng touched it. An interested expression appeared on his face, followed by his index finger and middle finger. "Two questions: first, what is the organization you repeatedly mentioned? How many people are it composed of and how strong is it? Second, what does this so-called secret mean and why do you try every means to get it?" "Drain all the energy at the bottom of the tower! You will soon get the answer! As for the organization, I''d rather be killed by you than reveal a word. You don''t know the horror of the organization. It''s far more painful to fall into their hands than to be enslaved by you." At the mention of the secret group he joined, Delhi quickly became tough and didn''t mean to let go. Judging from the normal situation, either his loyalty to the group is far beyond the limit of people''s imagination, or there is an unknown force restricting him from betraying. As a guy who half steps into the evil camp, Zhang Cheng is obviously more inclined to the latter. He is not in a hurry to continue to force each other. Instead, he looks down and checks the mysterious symbols and patterns depicted on the ground. Soon, with Delhi''s wholehearted "help", he finally understood these gadgets that were very similar to valerian runes, and tried to guide energy and slowly inject into the hardwood staff inlaid with dragon crystals. Each time a part is absorbed, one of the Dragon crystals on the staff will burst into dazzling light. When the last one lit up, the storage container suddenly burst into a crisp sound. Before Zhang Cheng could react, the oval pool made of black brick exploded on the spot! The rubble with sharp edges and corners splashed everywhere at a very fast speed. Unable to dodge, moroya was directly pierced by countless stones, like a ragged doll, and hit the wall behind her. Blood flowed continuously along the wound, and she didn''t know whether she was alive or dead. In contrast, Zhang Cheng''s condition is much better. He used only one second to support a series of protective magic, including ice armor, Mana Shield and so on. Although he looked a little embarrassed, he was not seriously injured at all Chapter 238 Feeling the pain from the sharp stones cutting wounds of different depths on his body, Zhang Cheng stared at Delhi trying to hide behind him with a gloomy face and asked with a sneer: "do you want to kill me "No! No! No! Believe me, what happened just now was an accident, a misunderstanding, and I never wanted to get rid of you." Delhi explained with a desperate shake of his head. But judging from his slightly flustered reaction, he must be lying at the moment. Perhaps in his eyes, the explosion just now will certainly kill the young man in front of him and seriously hurt him. But unexpectedly, Zhang Cheng''s protective spell is much stronger than he thought. Although he failed to block all the stones flying at high speed, most of them avoided the key. At present, the most serious wound is only a scratch half a finger deep near the corner of his eye. As for the shock wave that was given great hope, it was completely absorbed by the Mana Shield and could not even touch the corners of the clothes. "Hum! Misunderstanding? Accident?" Zhang Cheng smiled sarcastically, followed by the soul arrest messenger in his opponent and said, "give him a long memory! Remember, don''t play bad, he''s still useful to me for the time being." "As you wish, my evil master." With the hoarse and low voice of the magic sword echoing in the air, Delhi''s soul immediately began to tremble involuntarily. It couldn''t maintain its form and condense into a bright red transparent material in less than two or three minutes. Through the blurred face, we can clearly observe his hoarse roar, as if releasing some unspeakable pain. But somehow, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t make a little sound. It was this extreme depression without any vent that made Delhi fall into a state of madness, and even began to tear his soul, trying to get rid of torture with eternal death. Unfortunately, under the absolute control of the magic sword, he didn''t even have the ability to commit suicide, and was soon fixed in place. Zhang Cheng ignored the process of the soul detaining messenger torturing the enemy, picked up the fallen hardwood staff, returned to the explosion center, and carefully cleaned up the scattered gravel. After a while, as like as two peas, he found a groove in the same corner as the hardwood stick. To confirm his guess, he gently inserted the wooden stick into it. moment The originally bright Dragon Crystal burst out dazzling light! Then a large number of strange words slowly appeared on the ground, walls and ceiling. Immediately after the dusty ground, a hole suddenly opened and a strange black statue slowly rose up from below. The reason why it is strange is that the upper body of the statue is the image of a naked woman, and the lower body is a fish like tail. Her face was full of sad expressions. Her eyes inlaid with sapphire seemed to tell a sad and beautiful love story. Anyone who looked at it for more than ten seconds would be in a trance. Fortunately, Zhang Cheng himself had a different vigilance from ordinary people. He quickly realized that he was affected by some unknown magic. He quickly squeezed the bleeding wound and recovered his consciousness with the help of pain. After the pupil began to refocus, he noticed that the female statue was holding a pigeon egg in her hand, constantly releasing dazzling dark blue pearls. That extraordinary spiritual influence was the function of this pearl, and when it appeared, the quiet flowing sea water in the surrounding grooves suddenly seemed to be affected by mysterious forces and made a clatter. As a mage, Zhang Cheng is keenly aware that the pure and huge energy contained in the Pearl may be far less than that red meteorite in terms of total amount, but its purity is several times higher than that of the former. In particular, the unparalleled power of water elements around the surface can still be clearly felt even at a distance of more than ten meters. If the pearl is made into magic items according to Dalaran''s technology, the wearer''s frost spell power will be greatly enhanced immediately; If you give it to a water element creature, such as melroas, the creature''s power will be strengthened and even promoted to a higher form. Needless to ask, the purpose of Delhi and the organization behind him is to get this precious and rare blue pearl. Zhang Cheng carefully took the Pearl from the statue and held it in his hand. Through direct contact with the skin, he immediately realized that this thing was not what he thought was a solid state, but a liquid and semi-liquid. It could change into various shapes with external pressure, but it would return to its original state as soon as the external force disappeared. "Interesting... It''s so interesting! Can you tell me what it is?" Zhang Chengtou asked without answering. The tormented Delhi, with the light of fear, hatred and hatred in his eyes, answered in a trembling voice after a full minute: "It''s the tears of the queen of the deep sea. It''s said that the person who holds it can control the whole ocean, including sea water, fish and sea monsters. It''s the Shentian tower that can set off huge waves. As for the tidal mark on your hand, it''s just one of its incidental abilities. You don''t understand its power or the meaning of its existence." "Tears of the queen of the deep sea? It sounds like there''s a story behind it." Zhang Cheng continued to test, trying to find out the specific purpose of this thing. However, I don''t know whether it is the wrong method or what restrictions. He can''t activate the hidden energy at all. "As I mentioned before, the Shentian tower was built by a wizard who defected from the organization and a woman of the deep sea race, and this woman is no other than an exiled queen. I don''t know exactly what happened, but they soon fell in love and even planned to build a city by the sea and have their own hybrid offspring. Obviously, neither the deep-sea race nor the organization will allow the birth of mixed race children. They jointly launched an attack one night. Although the defected wizard repelled the invaders with powerful magic and the help of the tower, the queen was fatally wounded and finally condensed all her strength into this dark blue pearl on her deathbed. As you can see, its beauty is so thrilling that no one who knows it can give up easily. In order to ensure that the only relic left by the lover in the world will not be taken away by outsiders, the wizard created a mechanism to protect it through accumulated energy. As long as someone dares to use violence, the huge energy will explode and bury the tower together with the Pearl. Fortunately, before he died, the wizard made a key, the wooden stick in your hand, and gave it to his most loyal servant. It took me five years to find the wooden staff after I followed the vague clues... " Chapter 239 Under Delhi''s unfeeling description, Zhang Cheng gradually figured out the context of the matter, especially the origin and builder of the towering tower, which bothered him, and finally had a definite answer. At the same time, he also realized that the world of the song of ice and fire was not as low magic as he initially imagined, but the place where the story happened was just in the environment where magic was relatively scarce. In the more distant east, such as Yasha next to the shadow land, magic is definitely not a rare thing. On the contrary, magic can be seen everywhere, and there are many kinds of caster organizations. If you can go there in person, it will be of great benefit to the construction of magic theory, which is still under exploration, or to absorb new knowledge and views. However, unfortunately, he did not have enough time to complete such a dangerous long-distance trip. He had to suppress his impetuous curiosity, turn around and say to the terrified soul in a meaningful tone: "Dear Delhi, could you please tell me how to use this interesting little thing? Since you came all the way from Asia, you must know how to make it work, right?" "No! I don''t know!" Delhi trembled subconsciously and shook his head desperately. "Oh? Are you sure? You know, lying is not a good thing, especially in front of me." Zhang Cheng gently stroked the sharp sword of the soul arrest messenger and threatened. He would not believe that someone would risk his life to cross the whole known world and come to this dusty tower for thousands of years without knowing how to use the so-called "tears of the queen of the deep sea". "Damn it! Don''t push me! I can''t say it! I really can''t say it!" Delhi began to roar wildly. Looking at the suffering eyes of the other party, Zhang Cheng suddenly smiled and comforted: "Relax, don''t be so nervous. I didn''t force you. I just wanted to put forward a suggestion that is good for both sides. Just tell me how to use it, and I''ll release your soul. Don''t worry, no third party will know about it except you and me. What''s more, after solving the fool outside, I''ll disappear for a long time behind you The organization will never know that you have revealed some secrets you shouldn''t have revealed. " "Really?" Delhi grew up incredulously. As an unlucky guy who has lost all his cards and even his soul is held in the palm of others, he can''t easily give up this life-saving straw, even if it may break at any time. "Of course! You''ve been with me for so long. When have you seen me break my promise? Not once! So you should believe me." Zhang Cheng nodded sincerely. Even he didn''t realize it. With half a year''s experience in the world of ice and fire, his state of mind has unconsciously completed a change, from being cautious to being able to calmly analyze the opponent''s psychology under any circumstances, and then react quickly to make the situation develop in a direction beneficial to himself. In fact, he now grasped Delhi''s eagerness to get rid of being controlled by others and wanted to get the use of "tears of the queen of the deep sea" from his mouth. As for keeping his promise, he didn''t think about it from the beginning. Because in his subconscious mind, there is always a yardstick to measure the value of things. When the value of fulfilling the promise is lower than the psychological criterion, he will choose to generously fulfill the promise he has made, no matter whether it will cause damage to his own interests. But when the value of fulfilling the promise is higher than the psychological criterion, he will not hesitate to show another side, that is, tear up the agreement, or even kill the guy who reached an agreement with himself. Whether it is to abide by the promise or tear up the promise, it is not absolute for him. It can be changed anytime and anywhere. The current situation undoubtedly belongs to the latter Delhi obviously didn''t know that half of his foot had fallen into the abyss of death. He was still thinking about what Zhang Cheng had done during their time together. As a result, he was surprised to find that the young people in front of him didn''t seem to have broken any promises. At most, he added some verbal loopholes in the promises in advance. After thinking this clearly, he immediately proposed: "give me a promise! Promise that as long as I say how to use it, you will release my soul immediately." "I promise that as long as you tell me how to use it, I will release your soul immediately." Zhang Cheng repeated the other party''s request without thinking. The expression on his face was so sincere that no one would believe that the guy with this face would soon tear off his disguise and show his ferocious fangs. "Good! Very good!" after getting the guarantee he wanted, Delhi breathed a sigh of relief and began to explain in a somewhat vague tone: "As you can see, the tears of the queen of the deep sea is a magical substance composed of pure energy. We don''t know how it is formed, but one thing is certain that only women can resonate with it." "You mean... I''ll never use it unless I change my gender?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. Gender restrictions! Is there anything more incredible in the world? According to Dalaran''s basic theory, the mutual exclusion of all magic energy is mostly due to the opposition of the two energy properties, such as holy light and shadow, nature and evil energy, etc., while the arcane skill used by mages is a relatively neutral energy, which can not only simulate elemental energy such as frost and flame, but also simulate shadow, nature Death and other forms of energy. He doesn''t understand why such a wonderful situation of gender restriction occurs in an energy material with water element energy as the main body, which is completely unreasonable. "Yes! According to the records in the organization and my personal research, it really only resonates with women, and the purer the age and heart, the better. In addition, I suggest you''d better find a master for it quickly, otherwise it will have an uncertain impact on you if you wear it for too long. That''s all I know. You can fulfill your promise and release it now "My soul," he said, and Delhi''s soul floated slowly, indicating that he wanted to leave immediately. There was a strange light in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. At the same time, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly. He replied with a smile: "sorry, I''m afraid I''m going to break my promise. Eat him and arrest the soul messenger!" "I''ve been waiting for your orders for a long time! You don''t know how delicious his soul is. It''s like a delicious meal in front of him. It''s an unbearable temptation." The licensed magic sword was very rare. He joked and then released a black fog to wrap Delhi. Although he struggled, yelled and cursed desperately, he was finally pulled into the sword bit by bit, leaving only a relief of pain and despair at the end of the hilt Chapter 240 "What''s the taste of his soul? What''s the difference between him and ordinary people?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest, appreciating the lifelike relief on the hilt of the sword. Although he has read many books related to the Necromancer''s magic and soul, he has not studied deeply in this regard, let alone distinguish the extremely complex thing of soul. "Ah! This is a taste precipitated by time, a dream intertwined with shadow and life..." the soul arrest messenger tried to express his feelings at the moment in the way of aria. Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t want to hear this. He immediately interrupted, "stop! Tell me directly what''s the difference between his soul and normal people. Speak human words as simple and clear as possible." "Oh, well, well, you are really a guy who doesn''t know how to appreciate. You know, my last master liked me to speak in this tone very much. She thought it was very stylish and could better set off her uniqueness." the soul arrest messenger complained in a regretful whisper. With the increasing number of souls swallowed, its intelligence level is increasing day by day, and even began to form a character similar to human beings, which is far from as gloomy and terrible as when it first woke up. "But she''s dead! You don''t want me to learn from a loser?" Zhang Cheng asked sharply. He will not forget the essence of the magic sword, nor will he forget that the other party has tried to drag himself into the dark abyss several times, so he always keeps vigilance in his heart. The soul arrest messenger undoubtedly knew this very well, and retorted with a smile: "What''s the matter with losers? There is a famous saying in your original world that failure is the mother of success. Losers are not good for nothing. They also have their own advantages. At least in my opinion, she enjoys life far more than you and knows when to be nervous and when to have fun. You should understand that everyone''s nerves have limits. Maybe you are better than you Most people are more patient, but it won''t take long to maintain the current state. At that time, it''s too late for you to relax. " "Hum! Speak as if you know me very well." Zhang Cheng glanced disdainfully. He is not an idiot. Naturally, he will not be unaware of the importance of the combination of work and rest. Appropriate relaxation can not only rest the tense nerves, but also greatly improve the efficiency of subsequent learning and research. But the problem is that his current situation is really not very good. To be exact, he is in danger. He is surrounded by either covetous enemies or evil minded guys. How dare he put down his guard easily? This suicide makes no difference. "Well, anyway, you are the master. How to choose is your right. I just put forward some suggestions. In fact, you don''t have to guard against me like a thief all day. After all, our interests are tied together. Only if you go far enough in this dangerous situation, can I have the opportunity to retrieve the important part I lost." the soul detaining messenger explained meaningfully. "The missing important part?" Zhang chengminrui grabbed an important word. "Yes! What you see now is not my complete posture. It''s too early to tell you this. I''ll tell you the answer when you''re strong enough. You just need to keep in mind that the real test will come soon. You''d better get ready quickly, both in terms of strength and psychology, otherwise I promise that death is not just the end, but the beginning of pain." After that, the magic sword seemed to fall into a deep sleep, and there was no more movement. Zhang Cheng stood where he was, savored the hints revealed in the words of the soul arrest Messenger, and soon said to himself with a smile: "the real test? Come on! I want to see who manipulates all this behind his back and what''s the purpose..." No fear of the unknown! There is only a strong expectation and desire! Even he didn''t know why he had such a feeling, as if what was waiting for him was not a difficult challenge, but an opportunity. Carefully put away the "tears of the queen of the deep sea", Zhang Cheng came to the hardwood staff inserted in the groove, stretched out his right hand and stroked the Dragon Crystal that constantly released bright light around, and then sighed in a voice that only he could hear: "what an interesting energy storage technology! If time permits, I really want to go to Asia in person. What a pity..." As the last word fell, he suddenly injected an energy into the largest Dragon Crystal at the top of the staff. moment The weak balance that was not very stable was broken on the spot! The huge energy stored inside is like a wild hurricane, which quickly forms a huge energy vortex centered on the staff! Everything touched by the vortex is sucked away and crushed into a pile of debris floating in mid air. What''s more terrible is that the vortex is still growing with the continuous overflow of energy. After a while, the foundation of Shentian tower was shaken, and some supporting walls began to tilt and collapse, Seeing this ancient building that has existed for thousands of years destroyed by himself, Zhang Cheng had no sorrow or joy on his face. He just returned to the top of the towering tower before it completely collapsed and rode on Kulo kelba to return to the blue sky again. At the moment, there is not much living life in the old town. More than half of the people and livestock have become monsters made up of various corpses, and the rest of the corpses are scattered in every corner of the city. The former largest port city of Westeros has now become a place of death. These corpse monsters of different sizes are in groups, patrolling the streets and alleys. Once they find the trace of living people, they will rush up and kill them and become a part of their own body. Unfortunately, the half dragon form of Eric is the only unit that can barely continue to fight, so it naturally becomes the target of all corpse monsters. There were not many intact parts of his whole body, the whole right arm had long disappeared, and his legs were covered with terrible black wounds. Even the hard dragon scales could not resist the invasion of death energy, and some parts began to rot and stink. What''s more terrible is that the dragon of death hides behind a pile of huge corpse monsters and jumps out from time to time to launch sneak attacks, which can cause objective damage every time. If he goes on like this for more than ten minutes at most, he will be tired to death even if he is not killed. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng finally showed a cruel smile and said in a voice that only he could hear: "very good! It''s time to start the last step of the experiment. You know, not every necromancer has so many experimental objects and such a large site when he conducts the experiment for the first time. Let me see the power of this thing." With that, he threw a small bottle of dark green liquid from above. After a few seconds of free fall, the bottle slammed on a step and smashed, and the dark green liquid quickly flowed into an incomplete body along the height difference. Blink! The corpse jerked several times and stood up unsteadily. At the same time, it also released dark green fog from the inside and outside. Every corpse touched by the fog also began to stand up. About three or five minutes later, an irrational army of corpses appeared in the middle of the street Chapter 241 "This is the new magic plague developed by the Royal Pharmacist Association of the forgotten? It seems that the effect is not good..." Zhang Cheng frowned when he saw more and more corpses awakened in the city. The reason is very simple. Although the green smoke spreads very fast through the air and covers the whole Wharf in the blink of an eye, most of them are slow-moving dead bodies, and only a few have successfully evolved into agile ghouls. Perhaps the number is frightening, but the quality is really not good. Not to mention that it is not enough to deal with the scourge Legion or the alliance. No matter the mage who masters the arcane power, or the priest and paladin who use the divine energy, they can easily kill these low undead in pieces. Just when he felt a little disappointed with the power of the magic plague, the initially infected body suddenly changed. I saw the body''s bloody chest. I don''t know when a huge ugly tumor like a mouth grew. As soon as the tumor took shape, it began to devour the surrounding low-level undead. In just a few minutes, it changed from an ordinary zombie to a three meter tall man. Although the temporarily pieced up hatred is far less strong and resistant to beating than the real hatred, and there are even bloody intestines in some places, it is no longer something that ordinary people can deal with. Of course, this is not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that some other living corpses also had similar mutations. In less than ten minutes, thirty or forty ferocious and terrible stitches appeared in the army of the dead. Different from the suture hatred made by normal alchemy and necromancer magic, they have no reason at all, and will not obey anyone''s orders. They are full of only one idea, that is to kill every living life around them. In fact, not only these abominations, but also the awakened zombies and ghouls, crazy through every street and lane, rush into houses, drag out civilians hiding in houses or basements, and brutally kill and eat them. Without the charm of the large-scale group of Shentian tower, the survivors finally recovered their consciousness and stared at the purgatory like scene in front of them. Whether ordinary people or soldiers lucky enough not to die, they couldn''t help holding their breath at this moment. Even in their dreams, they could not imagine that they would one day be surrounded by thousands of dead. And these monsters were relatives, friends, or enemies fighting each other one second, but the next second they have become another evil life form - the undead. Under the infection of fear and despair, everyone forgot to escape and resist. They stood in place foolishly and let the ghouls and Zombies rush up to kill themselves. Their faces didn''t show expressions of pain and fear, but left relief. Hearing the screams coming from the city becoming less and weaker, Zhang Cheng realized that the whole old town might have completely become a city of death. In particular, hundreds of thousands of souls wandering in the air have forced the ambient temperature to drop rapidly, and white ice has condensed in some extreme places. With so many souls and death energy, it is estimated that only when Arthas was a prince, he ordered the slaughter of the whole stansom. As a magic sword that devours the soul to maintain its strength, the soul arrest messenger undoubtedly felt the ubiquitous temptation and asked in a low voice, "what do you want to do? Aren''t so many delicious souls prepared for me?" "No, of course not. I intend to create myself a loyal servant and an executioner who controls the death energy..." Zhang Cheng replied meaningfully. "Oh? You mean... Making a death knight?!" the voice of the magic sword revealed an undisguised surprise. After all, death knights, a kind of high-level goods, can not be created casually. They need not only a perfect and suitable object, but also extremely complex and cruel magic rituals. Both are indispensable. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "That''s right! But to correct it, what I want is not a simple death knight, but a death dragon knight. Have you noticed the scarred half dragon man below? He has pure dragon blood flowing in his body. I''m ready to integrate him with the death dragon to form a symbiotic relationship of soul. In this way, when I summon the dragon, I can even join him Summon it. How''s it going? My creativity is good. " "It''s really interesting! I''m surprised that you have begun to learn to take advantage of loopholes in some game rules. But please be careful. Magic, especially undead magic, is always full of all kinds of unexpected accidents and dangers. I believe with your intelligence, it''s not difficult to understand how terrible consequences will happen if hundreds of thousands of innocent souls get out of control." The magic sword silently reminded me. "Don''t worry, as long as they have this, they can''t take out my control." after saying that, Zhang Cheng took out the cold smelling natural disaster stone from his pocket and gave an attack order to the death dragon lurking in the dark. The big guy, who had grown to nearly eight meters, rushed out of the shadow directly at a speed almost indistinguishable to the naked eye, waved his claws, grabbed the wings behind the enemy and tore it off. "Ah ah ah ah!!!!!!!!!!" Eric, who was badly hurt, couldn''t help kneeling on one knee and roaring in pain. Blood gushed out along the broken position of his wings. Two corpse monsters, three suture abominations, and more than a dozen ghouls rushed up to seize the opportunity, overturned him on the spot, and rushed up to bite and beat him. Although the hard dragon scale has extremely high defense ability, it is not invulnerable. After a while, there are more than a dozen deep bone wounds on the body. What''s more, the right hand holding the weapon seems to be hated and broken with a heavy beam, which can''t make any strength at all. Noting that the most important test object seemed to have lost most of its combat effectiveness, Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "the time is ripe! It''s time to carry out the last part! Do hold on, dear little white mouse, if you die, all my efforts will be in vain..." The voice just fell! He raised his left hand holding the Firestone staff and began to sing the harsh spell loudly. With the singing, a line hidden in the middle of the main road suddenly began to emit a strange green light, followed by the second and third roads. In less than three or five minutes, a huge magic array that enveloped the whole old town finally emerged. Chapter 242 Except for the planner and executor Zhang Cheng, no one will realize the strange pattern that suddenly appeared in the middle of the city streets not long ago, let alone understand that this is the deadly winch hanging around their necks. In fact, in order to complete this evil and complex ceremony, he began secret preparation more than a month ago and asked moroya to take people to draw a large number of magic runes in all corners of the old town. These people didn''t know that they had dug their own tombs when they were dying. Now, through the guidance of the spell, the originally insignificant runes begin to play a role. When they are connected in series, the land within a few kilometers begins to rot, showing a gray and morbid appearance. At the same time, the plants are gradually distorted by the ubiquitous death energy. If the previous crazy killing destroyed civilization, what is happening now is to sentence this land to death. There is no way to reverse the destruction of the earth by evil energy and death energy, even the Druid, who is known as the guardian of nature. Once a piece of land is penetrated by one of these two energies, it will fall into eternal pain. Whether it is the land itself or the animals and plants living on the land, it will slowly become more and more irritable and evil. Of course, as the perpetrators of such terrorist acts, they can obtain unimaginable huge returns from the eroded land. For example, at present, Zhang Cheng can feel that the endless death energy begins to gather around his body, so strong that he can clearly see the flowing black fog even with the naked eye. If you are a necromancer or warlock, you can greatly increase your maximum stored energy and magic affinity as long as you absorb these energies, and become a powerful caster who is respected by others. But as a saying goes, what you get must pay the corresponding price. If he absorbed huge death energy, he would never use arcane, frost and flame spells in his life. He could only be accompanied by death, shadow and evil energy. As a power seeker, he couldn''t stand such a huge defect, so instead of absorbing it, he poured all the death energy into Eric''s struggling body. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. You know, this is an evil gift generated by the pollution of tens of kilometers around the earth, which is far from what a half dragon can bear. With the surging energy entering his heart, Eric''s bright red scales quickly darkened. Somehow, the red gradually became gray, and the eyes in his eyes began to dry. After a while, he fell to the ground from inside and was replaced by two white cold lights. gloomy and cold! Death! Hate! What he exudes is no longer a flame symbolizing passion and life, but a collection of negative feelings. Most importantly, his strong heart has stopped beating, and the blood in his blood vessels has turned into black viscous unknown substances. People with a little common sense of necromancer magic know that Eric''s current state is definitely a standard living dead, that is, between the living and the dead. Although it must be a dead according to the signs of life, the soul has not completed the transformation. "Asshole! You... What did you do to me!" Eric jumped up from the ground and asked loudly. After experiencing great pain, he undoubtedly realized that there was something wrong with his body. In particular, what his eyes saw was no longer colorful, but a strange scene similar to either black or white. Among them, the living showed a bright white color, and the dead and dead were dark gray. In addition, there was no third color. Looking at the panic expression on the other party''s face, Zhang Cheng spread his hand with a smile and replied: "What did you do? That''s a good question, but I''m not sure how to answer it. Let''s take it as a complete transformation from body to soul, just like you accepted the transformation of the dragon. The only difference is that its transformation gives you life again, and my transformation will give you the power of death. It sounds difficult to understand, right? It doesn''t matter, wait When I finish the last step, you will understand what a great experiment it is... " With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng suddenly raised the natural disaster stone transformed by the mages in his hand. The dragon of death seemed to feel something, jumped and threw Eric to the ground, opened his mouth and screamed. After hearing this, tens of thousands of souls in the city immediately passed through many obstacles at a very fast speed and poured in. Staring at the gray translucent soul like a tide, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and sighed, "it''s spectacular! No wonder so many mages who study death and shadow energy are finally trapped and unable to extricate themselves. Who doesn''t want to have the power to control death and soul." "But you resisted its temptation, didn''t you?" the magic sword that had been silent for a long time suddenly put in a mouth. "Hehe, no, it''s not that I resisted its temptation, but that I set my goal at a higher place. It''s the so-called loss before gain. Now I give up for future gain. I''m going to wait until I''m strong enough to start an in-depth study of the magic knowledge of these dangerous taboos. For now, just make a general understanding." Zhang Cheng made a meaningful explanation. "Can you tell me what your goal is?" the magic sword tried carefully. Zhang Cheng didn''t even think about it and directly replied, "surpass!" "Surpassing?" a trace of doubt appeared in the tone of the magic sword. "Yes! Surpass!" there was a terrible light in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. "Surpass yourself! Surpass enemies! Surpass all beings that can surpass! Whether gods or demons! Some people think that controlling power can control everything, some people think that controlling money can control everything, and others think that controlling power can control everything. But I think nothing is absolute in the vast universe, even if time and space have their own Limitations. Only through continuous learning, evolution and transcendence can I become a strong man. I don''t care about good or evil, ethics or anyone''s opinion. As long as there are enough benefits, I don''t mind killing tens of thousands of creatures or destroying one world after another. Remember, today''s scene is only the beginning. Next, I will continue to have all kinds of heartache Crazy experiment until you get the data, knowledge and power you need... " Chapter 243 "Surpass everything? Should you laugh at your arrogance? Or should you praise that you have an ambition that ordinary people can''t reach?" the soul detaining messenger joked in a smile rather than smile tone. As a magic sword that devours countless masters, it has seen many stupid mortals lose themselves slowly after gaining power, and also seen lunatics who resort to all means in pursuit of greater power. Therefore, it has long been accustomed to similar remarks. In its eyes, mortals are always stupid, constantly pursuing what they can''t control, whether it''s power or power, and will eventually fall into the abyss of self destruction. At least so far, none of the masters it has followed has been able to escape the play of fate. I believe this time is no exception. The only thing that interests it is whether the young man can go further than his predecessors. Zhang Cheng is not an idiot. Naturally, he can hear the abuse and playfulness revealed in the words of the magic sword, but he didn''t get angry. Instead, he responded meaningfully: "it doesn''t matter whether it''s arrogance or ambition. Time will prove everything. But you, do you remember how you were created? Who was your Creator? Is he or she still alive?" "Hehe, you want to find out my origin? Die. You don''t deserve to know the real secret until you reach a certain height. Well, instead of wasting your time on me, you''d better finish your magic ceremony quickly. That guy is about to lose his support." after that, a faint light flashed in the humble groove of the soul arrest messenger''s sword handle, It seems to imply something. "Hum! Pretending to be mysterious..." Zhang Cheng pretended to disdain and turned his eyes to airy, who was on the verge of collapse. The unlucky guy had no arrogance at the beginning at the moment. He knelt on the ground and shouted with open arms. The crazy influx of tens of thousands of souls has overwhelmed his own unfinished soul, as if it could be torn up, swallowed up and completely dissipated in the world at any time. Moreover, because he accommodated too many souls, he had completely lost control of his body, and the two cold lights in his eyes turned into white vortices, and ferocious faces appeared from time to time. Even without getting close, Zhang Cheng can clearly see that countless souls are fighting, tearing and swallowing each other, trying to seize the control of the body, but no soul found that some of their most valuable things are rapidly losing in the process of swallowing, slowly forming a channel and bridge to closely connect Eric with the Dragon of death. As the passage became larger and clearer, about a third of the souls suddenly collapsed and turned into a silver flash in the sky. The rest seemed to be aware of something and ran crazy in all directions. However, it was a pity that before they took a few steps, they were firmly bound in place by the huge magic array enveloping the central area of the city. No matter how hard they struggled, it was useless. Watching the fear, despair and resentment of these ordinary souls from the inside out, Zhang Cheng showed a rare serious expression on his face. Holding his right hand firmly holding the staff, he began to concentrate on guiding the most important and final step in the ceremony, completely erase Eric''s character and memory, and create a new evil soul like white paper. In fact, the magic technology he used was the result of Dalaran archmages'' research on capturing the bodies of the first generation of death knights from the battlefield during the second Orc war. The essence is still not divorced from the scope of psychic magic, that is, he uses the death energy generated by desecrating the dead to give the bodies new life, and then injects an evil soul into them. According to the formal process, orc warlocks usually kill powerful human officers first, or find their left bodies for special treatment, and then inject the souls of accidentally killed orc warlocks with the help of psychic spells. Such a death knight with terrible power is completed. In the past, with this magic technology, the orcs conquered cities and territories in the second war and won victory again and again. Among them, the most well-known is the first born Death Knight - Talon blood demon. However, Zhang Cheng is obviously not satisfied to create a death knight in an ordinary sense, because the human body in the song of ice and fire world is far less powerful than that in the Azeroth world, and it must be made up in some way, otherwise even if it is made, it is an out and out war residue. Of course, Eric, who has the physique of a half dragon man, has theoretically reached the minimum requirements for becoming a death knight, but he also wants to make his works more perfect and powerful, so he added a little change With one soul after another dissipated in the air, burst into dazzling silver light! The struggling Eric finally stopped shaking and knelt dead. His eyes, mouth, nostrils and ears kept emitting a chilling black fog. Even the dragon of death seemed to be affected by some kind of influence, and the silver gray scales were completely transformed into the black symbolizing death. After seven or eight minutes, he suddenly trembled, then slowly stood up, looked up at the sky shrouded in dark clouds, and asked in a magnetic hoarse voice, "I... who am I? Where am I?" "From today on, your name is xiuma, and I am your Creator and only master." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and gave an answer that he had prepared for a long time. "Xiuma? Creator? Master?" the newborn death knight was obviously still in a state of extreme confusion, and his face was full of doubts. Anticipating a similar situation, Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "yes! I created you! Look at the surrounding scenes. All this is the price paid for your birth." The death knight subconsciously glanced at the ghouls, zombies, abominations, and huge corpse monsters everywhere in the port area of the old town, as well as the distortion and evil emanating from the land under his feet. He seemed to understand something. He knelt down on one knee and said in an extremely pious tone: "Great master, thank you for all you have done. From today on, I am your most loyal servant - xiuma." "Very good! Take your dragon to hunt and kill everything that can move in the street, whether he is alive or dead." Zhang Cheng gave an order without thinking. Since the task was completed, he naturally began to clean up the aftermath, especially the highly contagious magic plague. Once it leaked out, I''m afraid there will be no living people in the whole Westeros continent in a short time. In addition, his name of xiuma is not inspired by the famous black lion king in Azeroth, but the famous hero of Klein world in the Dragon gun story series, a real dragon knight Chapter 244 Returning to the ruins of the towering tower, Zhang Cheng was not in a hurry to start the last step of the plan and completely destroy the city shrouded in death and resentment. Instead, he took out his notes and began to sort out and summarize the problems encountered in the experiment and how he solved them. By the way, he made a comparison with the knowledge learned in books. After two consecutive world experiences, he has clearly realized that he can''t simply and rudely use a set of magic system to deal with all crises. Whenever entering a new world, the power obtained from the previous world will be greatly weakened, limited, or even completely incompatible. The only thing that can be retained is the knowledge and materials that can be used for reference. If he wants to go further in this dangerous game, he must find out the common points of different magic systems, and then slowly build a magic system that can be applied to all worlds. Of course, innovation is never easy. In fact, no matter what happens, innovation can never be achieved overnight. So far, Zhang Cheng has no clue, so he has to start with the most elementary experience. With the passage of time, the original blank notepad is densely filled with a large number of letters that people on earth can''t understand, as well as various unique symbols, complex patterns and so on. In order to prevent this note from being accidentally seen by outsiders, Zhang Cheng deliberately uses several languages, including human common language and high elf language in Azeroth world, Westeros common language in the song of ice and fire world, a small amount of source language obtained from the son of the forest, valerian language translated from the stone, etc. In short, it is basically wishful thinking for others except myself to want to read the content inside. Even with the help of some mysterious spells, it will take quite a long time to decipher it, so as to ensure that the secret will not be leaked to the greatest extent. Just when he was absorbed in the incomparable complexity and great destructive power of death and psychic magic, he suddenly felt a strong wind coming towards his face. He looked up and saw that xiuma came back on the dragon. The newborn death knight was full of fear and despair, jumped directly from the dragon''s back, and carried a Valeria steel sword in his right hand. However, this valerian steel sword has been infiltrated by magic plague and death energy in the killing. The sword body shows a large number of black spots, as if it has been soiled by something. Once a living person is hit by it, the consequences will not be as simple as skin trauma, but also accompanied by terrible diseases and curses. Looking at the black and red ripples around the surface of the long sword, Zhang Cheng suddenly remembered that after ED, Duke of the north, was executed, Stark''s family sword "cold ice" seemed to have been obtained by old tywin, melted it and recast two new swords. One of the shorter ones is called "widow''s howl", which was given to the short-lived Geoffrey as a wedding gift, and the other one is given to James. According to the original plot, James should name the sword "oath keeping sword" and give it to Britney. Obviously, according to the length and width, the death knight should be carrying the latter at the moment. It seems that with the flutter of butterfly wings, James Lannister didn''t send out the "oath keeping sword", but chose to leave it to himself. Unfortunately, a sharp sword did not help him escape from the terrible war and magic plague. Since the sword fell into xiuma''s hands, his fate is self-evident. Recalling their previous unpleasant contacts, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help sighing slightly, closed his thick notes and asked in a low voice, "have you handled it all?" "Yes, master, it''s all cleaned up." the death knight knelt down on one knee and replied in the affirmative. "Very good! Now take your mount and go to occupy this island for me, turn it into a country of death with killing and pollution, and kill anyone who tries to get close, okay?" Zhang Cheng took out a simple chart from his pocket and handed it to me. "Understand!" xiuma opened her eyes and nodded without hesitation. Without any hesitation, he put away the chart and rode directly into the sky on the dragon of death, flying towards the ruins of varelia. He was completely unaware of what this move meant. Watching the huge death dragon become a dot in the sky, Zhang Cheng finally showed a sneer on his face and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "Dear cronada, since you are so eager to be free and break the seal that imprisons you, I will add an insurance to the seal. See how long it will take you to succeed alone without external help." There is no doubt that the island he let the death knight occupy is nowhere else. It is the island where the varelians imprison the dragon, and it is also the only entrance to the basement. The purpose of doing so is to retaliate on the one hand and prevent cronada from doing similar things again on the other hand. After all, with its sensitivity to magical energy, once the death knight begins to corrupt the land, it can quickly detect it. Moreover, when it finds out that the person who did this is the servant sent out at the beginning, the expression on his face will be very wonderful. At the thought of Lao Long''s furious appearance at that time, Zhang Cheng showed a malicious smile on his face. Then he carefully took out a sealed metal box from his arms, took out a stone with red light from it, and said softly, "dust to dust to earth, it''s time to draw a full stop..." The voice just fell! He threw the stone the size of the baby''s fist into the air, raised his hands and loudly sang the ancient valerian language! With strange syllables, the already very bright stones burst out a strong light comparable to the sun, both like a burning flame and a huge light mass. When the light rose slowly and expanded to the limit, a deafening voice suddenly echoed over the old town. Boom!!!!! The loud noise like thunder made the ground tremble! Next second The huge mass of light began to fall to the ground like a meteor, and the terrible power was chilling. As a caster, Zhang Cheng is undoubtedly very aware of the destructive power of this thing, so he doesn''t hesitate to jump on Kulo kelba''s back and fly to the sea. Before it could fly far, a light that could not be described in words ran through the sky and the earth. Whether it was the dark clouds over the city or the broken buildings and bodies on the ground, they all turned into dust in front of the light. The terrible energy storm takes the falling place as the center, tearing everything within a radius of more than 2000 meters into tiny particles like fine sand! Zhang Cheng, who was almost overturned in mid air, managed to control his mount and stabilize his body. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the port. As a result, he found that a large pit with a depth of more than 150 meters had been formed near the landing site, and the scope covered all the old town. At present, there is no intact building in the city wall Chapter 245 Appreciating the picture of the residual energy storm wantonly destroying everything on the ground, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction and sighed in a low voice: "it''s really worthy of being the culprit who destroyed the valerian civilization. Even if it''s only a small piece, it can instantly burst out unparalleled destructive power through the stimulation of magic. The only disadvantage is that it is out of control. Maybe even himself will suffer." Obviously, the red stone just now was just a part of the meteorite. In order to test the total energy contained in it, he made an almost crazy decision, that is to detonate it in the most extreme way, so as to judge the energy of meteorite with fixed unit volume, and clean up the serious consequences caused by magic plague and channeling spells, which can be said to kill two birds with one stone. It has to be said that the strength contained in about one thirtieth of the meteorite fragments far exceeded his initial prediction. No wonder the aftermath of the impact destroyed the capital of Valeria, and triggered a series of disasters such as terrible earthquakes, tsunamis and volcanic eruptions. Even today, there are still a small amount of abnormal energy fluctuations around the ruins of varelia City, and few people who go in can come out alive. However, Zhang Cheng, who was pressed for time, did not stop for too long. After the energy storm gradually dissipated, he rode Kulo kelba towards the shield islands. Before returning to King''s landing, he had to meet a man, a guy who should have been dealt with long ago, a real strategist and conspirator - Wallis. After several overt and covert contests, he clearly realized that the "eight clawed spider" was a threat as long as it was alive. What the other party cared about was not money, rights or social status, but strong beliefs and beliefs in his heart. Such people can neither buy nor be moved by any interests. They pay everything for their faith, even their own life. There is no doubt that, compared with the "little finger" with clear ambition and goal, Wallis is the ghost that haunts teslo, so he must die to make Zhang Cheng feel at ease. Without any hesitation and hesitation, when Kulo kelba''s huge body passed over the shield islands, Zhang Cheng directly issued an attack order. With the shrill scream, groups of hot Longyan fell from the sky and scattered the troops left to occupy the port and castle. They didn''t even have the courage to resist and were full of thoughts about how to save their lives. You should know that this mixed army was forcibly integrated by Eric with the power of the dragon. His bones are full of awe and fear of the dragon. In addition, the sudden appearance of the enemy on the shield islands means that the evil master who enslaved him has failed. If he doesn''t run at this time, is he still waiting to be buried? For a moment, everyone tried their best to squeeze into the ship and wanted to return to the eastern mainland of their hometown, but they obviously forgot that the ship was a slow moving live target in the eyes of the dragon. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen ships slowly sank into the sea in a dazzling fire. Whether it''s a mercenary who works hard with money or a fearless dorslak warrior, there''s no big difference right now. It''s like groups of headless flies running around to avoid the hot flame from the dragon. Without paying too much attention to these ordinary soldiers who lost their fighting spirit, Zhang Cheng went directly over the castle on Nandun Island, motioned Kulo kelba to lower the height, and then jumped onto the empty city wall. It was originally a fief of the Xirui family, but now there are only a large number of dried blood and more than a dozen corpses hanging on the wall. Needless to ask, these bodies must be direct members of the Shirui family, perhaps to show off force, or just to frighten the residents of the island. In short, if there is no accident, the family is basically extinct. In fact, not only the Shirui family, but also the chesta family on Green Shield Island, the Green family on Grey shield island and the Green family on oak shield Island lost everything in the war. Even the men on the island were gathered as slaves to engage in heavy manual labor, and young women were used by the invaders to vent their animal desires. "Roar!!!" Kulo kelba seemed to find something, suddenly raised his head and roared at an arrow tower. Zhang Cheng subconsciously glanced at it, immediately smiled and patted it on the head, comforting him: "relax, just leave it to me here. Go and continue to clean up the deserters. Remember, don''t let any enemy go." Kulo kelba gently clicked his huge head, flapped his wings and flew towards the estuary, and disappeared out of sight in the blink of an eye. Seeing his dragon leave, Zhang Cheng turned around and leaned slightly towards the entrance of the dark arrow tower, smiled and said, "good afternoon, dear Lord Wallis, I''m afraid you didn''t expect us to meet again so soon? Don''t hide, I know you''re inside. By the way, your proud camouflage technology is of no use to me." "How did you find me?" With the familiar voice, "eight clawed spider" walked out of the arrow tower pretending to be calm. He was dressed as a servant, especially the girdle tightened at the waist, which greatly changed his body shape. At first glance, I''m afraid no one will recognize that this is the "plump and round" fat Intelligence Manager in Junlin city. "Hehe, it doesn''t matter how to find you. What matters is what I''m going to do to you next. You know, in fact, to some extent, you and count petyr berrishi can be regarded as my teachers. I learned how to play with conspiracy and power from you, but you seem to ignore that conspiracy assassination and other means can only be used To deal with ordinary people, people who master powerful magic like me can smash it with simple power... "After saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and made a fist clenching movement. moment Wallis, whose face was not very good-looking, immediately covered his chest and knelt on the ground, and the sweat on his forehead flowed down like raindrops. He felt that his heart seemed to be caught by invisible forces and could not beat normally to provide circulating power for the blood in his body. Looking at the panic in each other''s eyes, Zhang Cheng loosened his clenched fist and said meaningfully: "Look, this is the power that can easily take other people''s lives. It doesn''t need a sword or blood. The dead may not even know who killed them. I respect your wisdom and your firm belief, but you made a mistake and treated me as an enemy, so I can only treat you as an enemy. When treating the enemy, I As long as the result, never care about the means. " "I see. You''re here to kill me, right?" Wallis, who felt his heartbeat return to normal, wiped his sweat, raised his head and asked expressionless. "Yes!" Zhang Cheng gave a positive answer without thinking. "Is our previous agreement still valid?" Wallis seemed not afraid of death at all. Instead, he squeezed out a smile and continued to ask. Zhang Cheng hesitated a little and immediately nodded: "effective! The old town has been destroyed, including all residents, noble coalition forces and towering tower. Later, I will go to the high court in person to make the tiller family history. Danilis targaryan, who you support, will be crowned king in Junlin, and I will be her short-term legal husband." "Great! In that case, what are you waiting for? Kill me! Oh, don''t forget to send our old friend Lord bellisch quickly. I''ll be lonely without him." Wallis opened his arms and looked like embracing death. He looked so happy, as if dying was a long-awaited thing Chapter 246 Some people say that New York at night is always dominated by endless desires and sins. Where colorful neon lights can''t shine, you will never think of anything terrible happening. As a young girl born in the Bronx, Camilla''s daily task is to dress herself sexy and beautiful, and then stand in the alley to lure those rich men who are a little drunk but dress appropriately. It would be even better if she still wears a wedding ring. When the other party came in and began to use their brains, her two brothers would suddenly rush out, raise their cameras and take pictures crazily, waving baseball bats to threaten the other party. The purpose of doing so is very simple. It is to force the other party to take the initiative to hand over cash and valuable things through coercion and inducement. After all, the vast majority of adult men with decent work and a certain social status do not want to get involved in a peach lawsuit, let alone affect their family and career, and most of them will choose to pay for it. Of course, the most important thing is that Camilla is only 14 years old. Strictly speaking, she is still a minor girl. It is easy to be biased by the law, the media and public opinion. With this skill, she not only successfully improved the poverty situation of her family, but also led the two brothers to a road of no return. You know, excluding Manhattan and other places where very few rich people gather, gangs will breed in most parts of New York. Gangs mean the division of territory and power. For such illegal criminal activities, no matter where you go, you must confess to the local gang in exchange for each other''s tolerance and protection. Otherwise, if a beautiful young girl like Camilla dared to go out at night, she would have been dragged into a corner where she could not see her fingers * *, and then when she was tired of playing, she would be thrown into the street as a street girl. Camilla is undoubtedly very aware of this, so she has never defaulted on her due share. But today, I don''t know why. She stood in the cool wind for more than three hours, and no suitable target appeared. Her face was full of anxiety and irritability. Because if she comes back empty handed before dawn, it means she can''t pay the protection fee. Failing to pay the protection fee means that the gang leaders who rule the neighborhood are likely to make use of the topic, either increase the amount of protection fee or force them to do something they don''t want to do, such as selling spring. In short, any appalling crime can occur in this place which is free from the edge of the law. Just when the girl wanted to take risks to stop the car directly on the street several times, one of her brothers suddenly ran over, pointed to the corner of the alley behind her and said in a low voice, "sister! Look! There''s someone!" Following the direction of the strong boy''s fingers, Camilla saw a handsome man with slightly pale skin and wearing a light gray expensive tuxedo walking slowly towards the roadside. He wore a bow tie around his neck and a beautiful crutch in his hand. His steps were casual and elegant, just like the nobility of the Renaissance, full of natural and noble temperament. Although she didn''t know the specific identity of the other party, the girl quickly judged that the young man in front of her must have received a very good education and be very, very rich. Even the pair of shoes with a little old style under her feet are enough to equal her total income in a month. "Damn it! This is a fat sheep! Go and prepare!" the experienced Camilla quickly gave orders to her brother. A girl like her who has lived in a chaotic poor neighborhood for more than ten years has long given up the dream of "Cinderella" meeting "Prince Charming". She is full of only one idea, that is, trying hard to make money and change her destiny. "OK! Give it to us!" the boy opened his mouth, showed an evil smile, turned and hid in a dark corner not far away. After noticing that the brothers had hidden, Camilla quickly untied the two rows of holes in the collar of her coat, exposed her large-scale snow-white chest, took a deep breath, stepped on eight cm high heels, pretended to be out of balance and bumped into each other''s arms. The pale man seemed to be a little different. He tilted his mouth slightly to show a playful smile. A very gentleman held the girl with open arms, and then said in a pun: "Be careful, beautiful and lovely girl. It''s getting late now. Many terrible things happen at night, so you should hurry home and go to bed instead of wandering outside alone." "Hold... Sorry!" noticed the other party''s eyes flashing with strange light, Camilla suddenly felt a chill in her heart and completely forgot what to do next. But just because she forgot doesn''t mean her two brothers have forgotten. Two boys who thought the big fish was on the hook made a quick decision and blocked the entrance and exit of the alley one after the other. One of them skillfully took out the camera card and took pictures continuously. The other carried a strong baseball bat and threatened loudly: "Hey, man! If you know how to look, let go of my sister! Hand over all your cash and valuable items! Otherwise these photos will be mailed to your home, company and police station tomorrow." "Oh? And then?" the pale man asked indifferently. "Falk! Are you an idiot? Think about your reputation, family and work! If you don''t want to lose them, just do as I say!" the boy scolded impatiently. "Ha ha! Interesting! It''s so interesting! I didn''t expect that after I woke up, the world had changed so much that even such a small human child learned to use fraud to obtain wealth. Unfortunately, children, I have to inform you that you chose the wrong target. In addition, I happen to be a little hungry. Please be my food..." The voice just fell! The man dressed obviously a little out of date suddenly opened his mouth to reveal two sharp fangs, and the blood like light was revealed in his pupils. He didn''t even give the two boys time to react. His whole body became a remnant in the air. Next second "Ah ah!!!!" "No! No! No! Don''t come here! Strange... Monster!" With a scream of panic, the two boys twitched and swallowed their last breath. Their bodies were as pale as a piece of paper. You don''t have to ask. All the blood in their bodies was sucked dry. After all this, the man took out the handkerchief in his pocket, gently wiped the corners of his mouth, turned and said to the frightened girl: "You know what? I have a bad habit. I usually like to leave dinner at the end. The sweetness of virgin blood is always unmatched by any other blood. Thank the great ancestor for sending you to me so that I can taste the delicious meal when I wake up." After that, he threw away the white handkerchief covered with red spots and went straight to Camilla. Before he opened his mouth and bit each other''s white and slender neck, a chilling force suddenly tore the space and created a terrible channel. In a few seconds, a figure buckled out of the channel. Compared with the pale man, this young man is even more outrageous. He not only wears clothes that can be seen in medieval film and television works, but also carries a glittering staff in his hand. Chapter 247 "Good evening, beautiful lady, and this handsome Mr. vampire. Could you please tell me where this is? If it''s convenient, you''d better tell me the date today." the young man holding the staff asked politely in English. He was not surprised or frightened by the pale corpses on the ground and the sharp fangs exposed by each other, as if he had been used to it for a long time. "Who are you? Where are you from?" the vampire who had just had a big meal carefully kept a safe distance and asked with great vigilance. When he spoke, his strong left hand always held the girl''s neck. As long as he found something wrong, he would immediately throw it out to buy time for escape. As a member of the underground world, vampires are far more sensitive to magical energy than werewolves. Some can also use evil necromancer spells, so it is easy to judge the strength of a caster. Leaving aside the terrible tearing space before, the slight energy resonance vaguely generated in the air is enough for vampires to recognize that this sudden mysterious figure is not easy to provoke. However, the strangely dressed young man didn''t seem to care about the vampire''s reaction. He looked around at the surrounding environment. When he looked across the alley at a convenience store throwing dim lights, his face showed undisguised surprise. Because through the dirty glass window, he saw the time and date displayed by the electronic clock hanging on the wall. A whole week had passed since he left. Obviously, this is no one else. It is Zhang Cheng who has just had a wonderful last night and returned from the song of ice and fire world. It has to be said that after several months of experience, he exudes a calm temperament from inside to outside. Even if the current situation is a little unexpected, there is no panic. After all, the last time he went to Azeroth world was only a few days, but this time he went to ice and fire world for more than half a year. It is reasonable for him to have a small change in time. If the time has not changed no matter which world he goes to and how long he goes, he should start to worry about how terrible the owner behind the parchment is, What I have experienced is some kind of illusion or real. Although most people are subconsciously conservative and refuse to make too big changes in everything around them, for Zhang Cheng, who is seriously insecure, uncertain changes are a good thing, which means that his choices and decisions are not secretly manipulated and induced by anyone, but entirely out of his own will. To find out when he left, he turned his attention to the vampire not far away. As for the kidnapped girl, he was ruthlessly ignored. As an executioner who has personally created tens of thousands of lives and deaths, he will not care about the life and death of people who have nothing to do with himself, even if the other party is a young, beautiful and attractive girl. The vampire didn''t seem to be aware of this. He still thought that the hostages in his hand were of considerable value. He retreated slowly and whispered a warning: "stay where you are, wizard. Otherwise, as long as I exert a little force on my hand, the girl''s sexy neck will be broken immediately. Wouldn''t you like seeing a young girl die into a cold body?" "Oh? Then why don''t you try? I happen to be studying the Necromancer''s spell recently. Corpses are much more valuable than living people." Zhang Cheng spread his hands carelessly. "Are you sure?!" the vampire tone revealed a strong doubt. He was a little uncertain about whether the concept of human society had changed dramatically during the hundreds of years of deep sleep. According to the standard of a hundred years ago, most casters would not watch a young and beautiful girl die in front of themselves. Men call this "gentleman''s demeanor". "Of course! I''m sure! Kill her! Hurry up! Or I''ll do it myself!" Zhang Cheng urged without thinking. In order to increase his credibility, he even raised his left hand and began to condense magic. In the blink of an eye, a hot fireball began to burn and could hit a target at any time. "Damn it! I met a madman!" the vampire whispered, gnashing his teeth. Feeling the heat waves in the air, his strange blood pupil suddenly contracted. Without hesitation, he withdrew the girl in his hand, and then turned and ran towards the intersection. As a special species that relies on negative energy to maintain the life system, his greatest fear is the terrible high-temperature flame except the sun. "Hahaha! Sorry, Mr. vampire, you don''t want to leave alive after seeing the way I appear?" Zhang Cheng laughed, a girl flashed across the head-on collision, followed by raising the flint staff and poking it on the ground. Pop! The dazzling white ice ring immediately centered on him and spread in all directions, directly freezing the opponent who didn''t run out for a few steps, and then throwing the fireball on the other hand. Boom! No accidents! The huge fireball steadily hit the vampire''s back heart. The huge explosion force made him fly into the air and hit the wooden electric pole at the exit of the alley. I don''t know it''s the serious aging of this electric pole. His body is too strong. In short, the former broke and slowly fell to the alley door. The vampire who had not recovered from the heavy injury had no time to respond. He was hit again on the spot. What''s more terrible is that the broken cable just entangled one of his arms and immediately released a terrible current. Although the voltage in the United States is only 110V to 125V, which is far less terrible than the power of 220V, it is also enough to cause considerable damage to flesh and blood. Less than half a minute later, the vampire''s body trembled violently, and there were wisps of smoke on his head. You don''t have to ask. It must have been electrified. At the moment, low-voltage electricity not only failed to save his life, but also greatly prolonged the pain and suffering before death. Out of curiosity about the vampire species, Zhang Cheng did not immediately solve the other party, but was interested in observing the reaction of the target when he was shocked and the speed of body carbonization. In about five minutes, the vampire''s body seemed to have reached its limit, turned into ashes like fine sand, and completely disappeared into the world, leaving only a black heart as hard as stone and constantly emitting evil smell. This is the most important organ of the magical vampire. If a vampire noble gets it, he can revive the dead vampire and become his own slave through a special ceremony. Naturally, it is impossible for Zhang Cheng to let this heart fall into the hands of outsiders, so he avoids the cable still in the non parking spot and puts it in his bag. After all this, he turned and said to the girl who curled up and trembled, "now, what should I do with you? You know, you see what you shouldn''t see. Maybe only killing you can solve the problem once and for all..." Chapter 248 "No! Please don''t kill me! I... I swear I didn''t see anything and didn''t know anything! Woo woo..." Camilla, who recovered from her panic, quickly struggled to get up, ignoring the blood on her forehead, knelt on the ground and begged bitterly. What happened in just a few minutes has gone far beyond the understanding of a girl born in a slum. In particular, the strange death mode of vampires and mysterious spells such as frost and fire that should only exist in fantasy made her completely unable to believe the facts seen by her eyes, and even thought she had some kind of illusion for a time. Unfortunately, the cold bodies of two brothers on the ground reminded her that all this was true. Two different and fierce conflicting ideas almost drove her crazy. Now she has to face the threat of death. She has a strong nerve without complete collapse. Zhang Cheng touched his chin and stared at the crying young girl with great interest. After a while, he smiled and said, "well, don''t pretend to be pathetic. I can''t kill you, but in return, you have to do something for me." "What... What''s the matter?" Camilla subconsciously covered her chest and showed a nervous expression. Although she didn''t know what it was, the woman''s keen sixth sense kept warning. "It''s very simple! I have something that only women can use. As long as you do a small test, I won''t kill you, but will give you a generous reward, such as this..." Zhang Cheng put his hand into his pocket and took out a shining white diamond. Although the diamond is only roughly polished, it is as big as an adult''s thumb nail, and there is no trace of impurities inside. Even an idiot can judge that its value will never be less than US $200000 or US $300000, and it is still the purchase price. If you polish and make jewelry with high precision, it''s not surprising to sell millions or even tens of millions. For a moment, Camilla''s eyes were deeply attracted by the light of the diamond. She wanted to touch it several times, but somehow she held back. Finally, she didn''t raise her head and asked, "really? As long as I do what you say, I can get this diamond?" "Of course! You can take it away now. I''m a generous person and never mind paying in advance." Zhang Cheng flashed a hint of fun on his face and gently put the diamond in the girl''s palm. "My God..." Feeling the texture from the contact between the gem and the skin, Camilla''s breathing suddenly became urgent. Because she knows the value of the diamond in her hand and that it can change her future and destiny. Noting that the girl''s eyes showed undisguised greed, Zhang Cheng knew that the time was ripe, took out the "tears of the deep sea Queen" in the wooden box and handed it to the other party: "come, take it, feel it with your heart, and then tell me what you feel." "This is!!!!!" Camilla, who was still holding the diamond carefully one second ago, let the diamond slip from her hand the next second and trembled to grasp the "tears of the queen of the deep sea". The whole person seemed to fall into a state of extreme fanaticism. First she kept touching, then she began to kiss and lick, and finally she even tried to swallow it all. She did not notice that Zhang Cheng, who was standing next to him a few seconds ago, had quietly retreated more than ten meters and maintained a relatively safe distance. In about two or three minutes, the "tears of the queen of the deep sea" like a blue pearl suddenly released dazzling light! Strands of silver and translucent thin lines closely connected it with the girl. Before Camilla knew what had happened, her body began to age rapidly. The originally tight and smooth skin gradually relaxed, a large number of wrinkles and age spots covered her body, and her dark and beautiful long hair also showed a gray and broken color. In short, in the blink of an eye, Camilla changed from fifteen or sixteen years old to seventy or eighty years old. When this very strange scene was over, she couldn''t keep standing, fell to the ground with a plop, and couldn''t stand up with her own strength at all. fear! Anger! unable! She felt as if she had just run a super marathon. No muscle or bone was painless, and she didn''t even have the strength to speak. "Alas, I failed again. I knew it was not so easy to find a suitable goal." With a disappointed sigh, Zhang Cheng bent down and picked up the "tears of the queen of the deep sea" that fell to the ground. By the way, he also sent the diamonds that also fell to the ground to the girl''s hand, and then turned and left the dark alley. Excited Camilla tried to grab his clothes, but she couldn''t catch anything because she was too slow. She only stared at her two desperate eyes and shouted, "wait... Wait! Help me! Please! Help me!" "I''m sorry, miss, I didn''t understand the specific principle of the phenomenon just now, so I can''t help. In addition, according to the agreement we reached, you helped me complete the experiment, and I won''t kill you and pay you a diamond. Now we''re clear. As for the consequences of the experiment, naturally you should bear all the consequences. After all, as an American, you should know very well There is often a huge trap behind the thick reward, isn''t it? " With these words, Zhang Cheng never stopped, went straight across the road and disappeared into the boundless night. In fact, in order to find out the specific role of "tears of the queen of the deep sea", he has done more than 20 experiments, none of which is successful. Each test object is either drained of life energy or destroyed, and the soul becomes a walking corpse. This magic item containing pure energy seems to have extremely strict requirements for users. A little difference will destroy users. Sometimes Zhang Cheng thinks that maybe he should just throw this dangerous gadget to melroas. Why bother to study something he can''t use, but he turns around and feels a little reluctant. God knows if there will be some important knowledge and information hidden inside. Just as he was thinking and walking towards the townhouse in Brooklyn, a silver gray car suddenly pulled over and followed a familiar figure jumping out of the car. "My God! Your Excellency! I have found you! You don''t know how many great things have happened in New York these days. Hurry, please get in the car and I''ll take you back." Polman quickly opened the door, with a wild smile on his fat face. Although Zhang Cheng wanted to find out how the fat man found himself, he also knew that the road was not a place to chat, so without saying a word, he got into the co pilot and was ready to wait until a safe place to ask. Chapter 249 Through the dark, narrow and dilapidated roads in the Bronx, the car quickly entered the relatively prosperous downtown area. People who have never been to New York in the future will never believe that the city is often more lively at night than during the day. There are men and women who indulge in sex at the door of all kinds of bars and nightclubs. Some of them are elites from Wall Street and the darling of upper class society, just to vent the huge pressure accumulated in their work and life; Others are from the bottom of society. They are willing to become playthings for the rich in order to earn money or find opportunities to change their destiny. Through the glass window, Zhang Cheng observed this familiar and strange world with a kind of scanning eyes. After a while, he asked, "how did you find my whereabouts?" "Of course, I asked the prophecy witch Anthea to do a small divination. You know, she is the most famous prophet in New York, no, in North America. So far, the accuracy of the divination results is as high as 60 percent." Polman gave an answer excitedly. Obviously, Zhang Cheng''s return is great news for him, which means that the previously designated plan can continue and completely get rid of the embarrassing status of "cleaner". "60% accuracy? It''s really a great record. You must have paid a lot for asking her to do divination." Zhang Cheng showed an interested expression on his face. The reason is very simple. Magic such as divination and prophecy has never been uncertain and famous in the world. This is why many magic worlds have clearly predicted so many terrible disasters, but neither rulers nor ordinary people care very much. In fact, countless people in most magical worlds try to predict and spy on the future every day, but in the end, only a few and a half people can find one or two fuzzy fragments from the long river of time, and then draw what will happen in a few months, years, decades, or even hundreds of thousands of years according to their own speculation and imagination. As for the rest, it''s just confusing dreams with reality Under so many wrong predictions, any ruler will easily believe the results obtained by a so-called prophet unless he proves how accurate his predictions are again and again. Although in other fields, the success rate of 60% can only be regarded as just passing, in the field of prediction, this is already a master level. Zhang Cheng has long heard that Anthea is a witch comparable to Catherine in terms of influence, but today he knows that the other party actually has such accurate prediction ability. Everyone will inevitably encounter problems such as looking for people and things, so the importance is self-evident. Maybe many big people in the parliament will use her, and her status will naturally rise. The only thing that worries Zhang Cheng is whether the prophecy witch can predict her real origin and those incredible experiences. If so, should he try to get rid of it as soon as possible, or should he find an opportunity to talk frankly and see if he can reach a covenant that can benefit both sides. Polman obviously didn''t know that his sworn master was considering a very serious problem. He smiled and shook his head: "no, sir, he didn''t make any excessive demands with Anthea. He just wanted you to take the time to meet her. She seems to be very interested in some of the potions you prepared." "Oh? What medicine?" a strange thing that is difficult to detect flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. "It''s an elixir of wisdom! To be exact, now the casters in the underground world of New York know that you can use Alchemy to create an elixir that can make your mind clearer and more sensitive. Even Senator miles, who is about to end his life, sent an invitation to discuss the mystery of alchemy with you before he died." When he said these words, Polman''s face was filled with excitement and expectation. No one knew better than him the great sensation caused by the introduction of intelligent medicine into the market. As long as the energy source keeps making this medicine, it is equivalent to gaining the friendship of thousands of casters. As an operator and manager, he can not only obtain unimaginable benefits, but also change his status from a humble "cleaner" to a lord''s servant and housekeeper. Never underestimate this! You should know that according to the strict level of the underground world, "cleaners" are the peripheral personnel with the least status. They belong to coolies who are on call and are specially responsible for wiping the buttocks of others. No matter how respected their identity and how much property they have in modern society, they can only honestly obey orders. The Lord''s housekeeper and servant are equivalent to senior managers. On the one hand, they help manage all kinds of things in the territory, on the other hand, they also give advice to the loyal Lord. If someone wants to deal with them, he must first obtain the permission of the Lord, otherwise he will be regarded as a provocation, or it will lead to a war between territories. "Wisdom potion..." Zhang chengruo touched his chin thoughtfully. He did not expect that he had made so many kinds of low-level magic potions, and the most popular was the humble wisdom potion. After all, this medicine only needs one magic emperor grass and two Heather grass. The effect of taking it is only to slightly improve the brain''s memory and thinking sensitivity within an hour, which is far less than the effect of arcane wisdom. Except when I tried to make the first bottle, I lost interest in it. To Zhang Cheng''s surprise, this kind of thing regarded as chicken ribs has caused great repercussions in the underground world. If a more advanced powerful and intelligent medicine is prepared, can it not be used as a condition for directly exchanging something useful with the top level of the Parliament? Thinking of this, he showed a playful smile on his face, followed by him and said, "you seem to have mentioned that a lot of things happened when I left. Let''s talk about it while I have time. I hope there''s no big trouble." "Hey, hey! There are no big troubles, but there are a lot of small troubles. For example, your bait seems to be being pursued by a guy of unknown origin recently. It seems that it will be occupied soon. You''d better pay attention to it." Bolman hinted without looking back. "Really... It seems that a fish has bitten the hook. Have you checked it? What is the origin of the other party?" Zhang Cheng asked with bright eyes. "Richard Phil, on the surface, is a senior consultant of an investment company, but secretly he is indeed a demon admirer. According to the records of the North American Regional Council, he has committed appalling crimes in Boston, San Francisco and Detroit. He is now wanted and has a valuable reward," he said, Polman took out a printed detail from his file bag and handed it over. Zhang Cheng quickly picked it up, probably swept it, pursed the corners of his mouth and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "great! A perfect test article..." Chapter 250 "My God! Where did you hear that? How come I''ve never heard of it!" Tracy raised her head and stared at Cheng. She never dreamed that she could hear words such as "gene", "cell", "bacteria" and "virus" from the wizard who mastered the powerful magic power. After all, in her eyes, magic and technology, even if they are not antagonistic, should be a relationship that can''t be fought by eight poles. But now a wizard actually says the cutting-edge biotechnology research results that she doesn''t even know, the whole person will inevitably have a sense of absurdity and strangeness. Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly very clear about the girl''s thoughts and asked with a smile: "Why, in your eyes, I should be the kind of freak who hides in the basement all day and cooks all kinds of disgusting things in a dirty pot? No, dear Tracy, magic is not the primitive, superstitious, stupid and barbaric power you imagine. On the contrary, it is a complex knowledge and skill that needs long-term study and experiment More ancient and profound knowledge than modern science, you can understand it as a marginal science. " "Edge science..." Tracy twitched uncontrollably at the corners of her mouth, took off her coat and skirt, put on a big gray T-shirt, sat down on the sofa and turned on the TV. I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. She doesn''t care about the large-scale light in the process of changing clothes. It''s like taking this place as her own home. Without revealing the girl''s careful thinking, Zhang Cheng walked upstairs to the bedroom and explained very casually: "That''s right! So I never regard magic and science as two opposing systems, but as a mirror that can learn from each other. When magic research is in a bottleneck, I will try to think from the perspective of modern science. Oh, I almost forget, for safety reasons, I suggest you stay away from your new boyfriend. He doesn''t look at it superficially It''s that simple. " "What do you mean? You think Richard has a problem?" Tracy was obviously stunned. "Yes! I don''t know if he told you. He and I are actually the same kind of people. I believe you should understand the meaning of this sentence." after saying that, Zhang Cheng went straight through the stairs and corridors to his bedroom, and then locked the door with a click. Tracy, who was left alone in the living room, heard the sound of closing the door, suddenly stood up from the sofa and cursed angrily: "Shet! I knew there must be something wrong with Richard! How can a man like him who is rich, handsome, humorous and knows how to please women fall in love with me for no reason! It''s all hidden secrets! Asshole! Asshole! Asshole! Asshole!" Hearing the sound of beating things faintly outside the door, Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head, took out the mysterious parchment from his pocket, lowered his voice and muttered to himself: "well, now let me see how I got from this adventure..." I saw that the sheep''s skin, which was once empty, was now densely covered with several lines of small words: Mission - the game of power is completed. You not only successfully helped the exiled danilis to the iron throne through a series of means, but also became her legal husband. You were evaluated as excellent comprehensively and rewarded Azeroth''s profession - mage, with the level increased by 10. Task - Dragon. You have successfully hatched two dragon eggs and obtained the magic "dragon oath", which can summon the giant dragon who has signed a contract with you anytime and anywhere. Mission - son of the forest. You didn''t find the real source of the son of the forest and his magic. You just got a small amount of information from a prisoner, and the mission failed. Task - overcome magic addiction. Although you have temporarily overcome the problem of magic addiction by opportunistic methods, you can still be regarded as completing the task and reward a magic pocket. ¡­¡­ As he finished reading the last word, a huge wave of arcane energy suddenly poured into his body, continuously transforming every inch of cells and muscles, widening the originally narrow magic circuit, so that more energy can be lifted when releasing spells, so as to achieve the purpose of improving the power of magic. In fact, unlike in the game, the mages of Azeroth need to distinguish the level according to the power when casting the same spell, but determine the spell damage according to the amount of energy gathered during casting. The width of the magic circuit in the mage determines the maximum power limit of the spell. Only when the magic circuit is wide enough can the mages cast advanced spells. That''s all nothing more. When the surging arcane powers will gradually subside, Zhang Cheng finds that he has two new skills in his mind, portal and Manufacturing Mana yellow crystal, as well as a few more talent points. Considering the previous accumulation, his current mage level should correspond to his early 50th level in the game. Obviously, absorbing a new kind of magic energy in the song of ice and fire world is very helpful for his Mage Level improvement, especially the upper limit of energy stored in his body has been greatly increased. If the magic value of a normal Dalaran mage is 10, then he is 18, or even more than 20. After several weeks of exercise, he has mastered the method of storing more than two kinds of energy in his body at the same time. At present, he only needs a few bottles of well water to make arcane energy coexist with the mysterious energy of the song of ice and fire, and call one of them according to his own needs. This means that he has more than twice the number of spells released by most mages of the same level, and his advantage in battle is self-evident. No hesitation! Zhang Cheng continued to put the points he had just got into the frost talent according to the previous plan. One after another, talents that can greatly improve combat effectiveness were pointed out to strengthen blizzard, ice cone and ice breaking. The most important thing is that I finally got the ultimate talent of frost - cold body protection. With this, he doesn''t have to worry too much about the sneak attack of long-range weapons such as arrows and guns. As long as the frost shield is still there, no physical or magic attack can directly damage the mage''s fragile body, and he can fight for enough reaction time in scuffle. As for the remaining points, he devoted himself to the arcane talent and pointed out the talent of arcane vitality, which is regarded as a chicken rib by players in the game. moment A layer of weak energy shield that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye covers the skin surface in an all-round way. Although it is far from necessary to use mana shield and ice protection in physical defense, it is also the last barrier to protect small life. After all, reality is not a game. You can run to the body when you die. In order to protect your life as much as possible, even if it is weak protection, Zhang Cheng doesn''t dislike it. In addition, strengthening the two talents of arcane missile and arcane focus not only greatly reduces the mana consumption speed in battle, but also allows him to abandon the time to sing spells and attack anytime and anywhere Chapter 251 "Yes... This is the power I want... But not enough... I need more... More..." Zhang Cheng said to himself with his fist clenched. Just as he was immersed in the great joy of improving his strength, a brown leather bag the size of a women''s cosmetic bag appeared in the palm of his hand, with a leather rope at both ends for fixing. Needless to ask, this must be the magic waist bag that can carry a volume of no more than 10 cubic meters and a weight of no more than 100 kilograms. Driven by strong curiosity, Zhang Cheng first threw the parchment on the table and carefully looked at the leather container that looked a little dirty and worn. It didn''t feel like an extremely rare magic container, but like a garbage bag containing rags. You should know that even in Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom with highly developed technology, a magic container that can reduce and reduce the volume of items is very rare. The backpack held by most mages only reduces the weight by 20% to 40%. As for the reduction of volume, only a few mages who have made great contributions to the kenrito Council are eligible to obtain it. However, the stomach Fei belonged to the stomach Fei. When he put one hand into the belt, his face quickly showed undisguised surprise. Because inside the bag, what he touched was not tanned leather, but a piece of space debris cut from nowhere. In other words, the leather waist bag itself is just a camouflage, an entrance and passage, and the unknown space debris bound with the backpack is the main body. "Interesting, it''s really interesting. Maybe this is the biggest gain of my adventure." Zhang Cheng was ecstatic, grabbed the things on the table, took it in and out, felt the estrangement generated by passing through the channel, and didn''t notice that there was a line of humble letters hidden in the inside of his wallet, which he had never seen before. After about an hour or two, fatigue and sleepiness gradually calmed the excited nerves. After locking all the important things into the basement, Zhang Cheng took two or three bottles of well water to ensure that enough arcane energy was stored in his body. Then he took a bath and went back to bed. When I woke up the next day, the sun had passed noon and was shining through the gap of the shutter, making people unable to open their eyes. "Damn it! I overslept!" While rubbing his eyes, he quickly got up from the bed, washed as quickly as possible, put on modern clothes, and went straight to the greenhouse full of herbs behind the villa. After all, after leaving for a whole week, he was eager to see how the seeds he had sown grew now, especially the dream leaf grass and mountain mouse grass bought at a high price. Unlike in the game, these two important alchemy raw materials are refreshed every 40 minutes on several advanced maps. They are so rare that experienced medicine collectors need to avoid all kinds of terrible monsters and look for them in the depths of the uninhabited wasteland. They only have a little inventory every few months. It can be said that except for the cenario parliament composed entirely of Druids, there is no second organization in the whole Azeroth continent that can provide high-grade herbs in large quantities. The reason is very simple. The more advanced herbs are, the more harsh the growing environment is, and the more magical energy needs to be absorbed. Both are indispensable. Although Zhang Cheng used the special soil of Angolo crater and the evergreen bag invented by Druids to grow these herbs, he was still a little worried. However, this worry lasted until he pushed open the greenhouse door and disappeared completely. Instead, he was full of joy. I can only see that the originally empty land is now full of colorful plants and flowers, of which the largest number is Ningshen flower. The sea of white flowers is densely covered nearly a quarter of the greenhouse area, and a large number of silver leaf grass and ground root grass are associated next to Ningshen flower. Due to the continuous release of strong energy radiation from the well water, these low-grade herbs, which originally grew very fast, have entered the harvest stage. If nothing happens, you don''t need to worry about low-grade alchemy materials for a long time. As for the slightly more advanced Heather, Dieda grass, wild steel flower, golden thorn grass, winter thorn grass, kadega''s beard and so on, many have entered the mature stage and can be picked in two days. Finally, and most importantly, a few strains of mountain mouse grass, dream leaf grass and grom''s blood in the corner also broke through the ground successfully, and did not wither and die due to lack of care. Appreciating a greenhouse full of herbs, Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and said in a meaningful tone: "the time is finally ripe! It''s time to take action, make some contact with those great people, and try how deep the water in the world is." As soon as the voice was over, he picked up the tools needed to collect herbs, began to obtain the raw materials he needed, and then took them back to the room to make leisurely deployment. Two or three hours later, several bottles of new potions that had never appeared in the world were put into glass test tubes. Due to the limitation of his own alchemy level, he can''t prepare too advanced potions for the time being. He just made several enhanced magic potions, including secondary invisibility, super Troll blood, free action, ogre power, agility potion and so on. I don''t know if it was a coincidence. When he just finished sealing the last bottle, Polman''s voice came from outside the closed door. "Sir, I just got the news that Senator miles, who was in a coma, suddenly woke up 15 minutes ago. He hopes to see you right away." "Oh? Now?" Zhang Cheng carefully inserted the charming time on his hand into the shelf, and his eyes revealed a strange look. "Yes! You''d better put down your work and come with me. You know, this meeting is unusual and may involve many secrets, even the war game sweeping Brooklyn." Polman''s tone revealed unprecedented tension and seriousness. He knows very well that this is an opportunity, an opportunity to really prosper. Although he needs to take some risks, the harvest will definitely be very rich. "In that case, what are you waiting for? Let''s go quickly. I can''t wait to meet this congressman miles and ask him personally about the mystery of alchemy." Zhang Cheng did not hide his desire for knowledge and power at all. After installing the medicine rack on the table, he followed Polman into the car. Not long after he left his front feet, Tracy, who had not slept all night, secretly drove another car in the garage to the working restaurant. Somehow, there seems to be something wrong with the girl''s mental state. Her eyes are empty and godless. From time to time, strange red light flashes, as if manipulated by some mysterious force Chapter 252 In the intensive care unit of Columbia and Cornell Presbyterian Hospital in New York, an old man with all kinds of infusion tubes and oxygen tubes inserted all over his body is lying quietly on the hospital bed. His eyes are sharp and divine. He doesn''t look like a patient who has just regained consciousness. And now standing at the head of the bed to check his body is not a doctor, nurse, or children, but an old man with the same gray hair and trembling movements who looks about to go into the coffin. I saw the latter holding a colorful shimmering crystal, gently placed it on the former''s forehead, and then whispered a language that others could not understand. About two or three minutes later, he suddenly stopped what he was doing and said in a voice worse than crying: "Mr. Councillor, your body has been eroded by Alchemy so much that I can''t help it. Your life will come to an end in 12 hours at most. Please prepare for the future as soon as possible. You know that although you have made many friends during your reign, you also have many enemies. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t retaliate against your offspring afterwards." Obviously, there was no one else lying in the hospital bed. It was Senator miles, one of the most powerful people in New York and the real ruler of Brooklyn. He wore a free and easy smile on his face, as if he didn''t pay attention to death at all, and whispered consolation: "Oh, don''t worry, Francis, I understand my physical condition and what has happened outside recently. You know? I have made countless important decisions in my life, but never one can be more important than the decision I made today." "Do you mean the young wizard who suddenly appeared?" the old man called Francis asked carefully. "That''s right! A young man who is mysterious, dangerous and holds knowledge and power I''ve never seen before. From him, I feel infinite potential, especially the alchemy used in these bottles of magic potions is completely different from the alchemy I learned. Do you know what this means?" With that, miles picked up a few bottles of low-grade magic drugs placed on the bedside table. Francis frowned and thought about it for a few seconds. He quickly shook his head. "Sorry, sir, I don''t know anything about alchemy. I can''t understand what you mean." Miles took a deep breath and sighed softly: "Yes! Even you who have been with me for 50 years can''t understand it, and others don''t understand how important it is. Alchemy is essentially a magical skill to change matter through energy. As a person who uses this skill, he will inevitably be affected in the process of material and energy transformation again and again. My broken body is the best proof. But he, he The alchemy technology used perfectly solves this problem. The medicine does not contain any impurities and is pure like a work of art. I have enough reason to think that he will one day be able to break the boundary between life and death and achieve the two ultimate goals of alchemy - the resurrection of the dead and eternal life. " "I see! You want a chance from him to come back from the dead!" Francis showed an expression of enlightenment. "That''s right! Although this is probably just an extravagant hope that can never be realized, it''s much better than dying forever, isn''t it? What''s more, none of my descendants has the talent of alchemy. Instead of leaving my efforts to them to bring disaster, I''d better give it to this young wizard in exchange for his protection." While saying this, miles glanced at his granddaughter, who was only ten years old last year, sitting in a chair outside the ward. Her face was full of pain and helplessness. No one knows better than him the cruel law of survival in the underground world. Once he dies as a congressman, the guy who has been suppressed and punished by him will come out of the dark corner and launch a cruel revenge. Perhaps the allies will look after his family in the past, but with the passage of time, the love will eventually fade. Maybe a few months, maybe a few years, the guy hiding in the dark will certainly find an appropriate time to complete revenge, and then pretend to be a homicide or accident in the world of ordinary people. A similar situation occurred during Myers''s tenure as a member of Parliament, and all of them ended up without exception. No one would want to revenge another user of supernatural power for a group of cold bodies. If he doesn''t want his family to be slaughtered after his death, the only way is to find a strong enough protector by means of interest exchange before he dies. Francis was undoubtedly well aware of his master who had served him for 50 years. At the moment, he was thinking about something in his mind and said softly: "Sir, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. At least before the end of the war game, no one will dare to act rashly, otherwise he will be the enemy of all the Lords in Brooklyn, unless he is an idiot or madman. After the end of the war game, the new Congressman will try his best to restore stability in the District, otherwise it is not enough to compete with other old congressmen Competition. " "I understand everything you said, but the question is how do you know that there are not one or two lunatics among my enemies? Remember Patty? I heard that she recently returned to New York by smuggling. Isn''t it enough to make me vigilant?" "Patty?! a siren who killed 35 adult men in a week? My God! This crazy woman is back? What does she want?" Francis''s voice revealed tension and fear. "I don''t know! For the better, she wants to recapture her own territory. For the worse, she comes back to revenge me for depriving her lord title and status. No matter which one, Brooklyn won''t be too calm. Coupled with the constant desire of the witch Catherine, the situation has become more and more complex and has long been beyond my control. OK, Now go downstairs to meet my guests. Calculate the time. He should be here... " Miles obviously didn''t want to reveal more secrets to his servant. He waved his hand hard and signaled that the other party could leave. "As you wish." Francis touched his chest with one hand, bowed deeply, turned and pushed the door out of the intensive care unit. He even ignored the men and women who came up to inquire about miles'' health. He took the elevator to the hall on the first floor and waited patiently for the guests. About five or six minutes later, an insignificant silver gray car stopped at the gate of the hospital. Through the unobstructed windshield, Francis clearly saw the people sitting in the car. He immediately ran over, opened the door with his own hands and greeted with a smile: "good afternoon, Mr. Zhang, the master has been waiting for you for a long time. If you don''t mind, can you go to the ward upstairs with me now? You know that there is not much time left for you to talk..." Chapter 253 Looking at the old man who suddenly appeared in front of him, Zhang Chengming was stunned, but soon recovered his composure, smiled and saluted: "of course! This is the purpose of my trip. What do you call it?" "Francis, just call me Francy. I''ve served Mr. congressman for 50 years and I''m his most loyal servant. I have to say that it''s hard for me to see him leave the world in pain. I hope he can fulfill his last expectations before swallowing his last breath." As he spoke, the old man walked ahead and led the way. From beginning to end, he didn''t look at Polman. To be exact, he completely ignored his existence. However, Polman did not show even a little dissatisfaction, just followed quietly. He knows very well that he is still a trivial "cleaner" in the eyes of many senior executives. Unless one day he can prove his strength or ability, he will never be recognized. As a lawyer who has been involved in various lawsuits for a long time, he has long been used to the cold and warm of human relations and the cold of the world. He knows when to be patient and when to become stronger. Zhang Cheng ignored the delicate atmosphere between the two and quickly took the elevator to the door of the intensive care unit. Just as he was about to open the door and go in, Francis suddenly stopped, turned around and said to the lawyer seriously, "excuse me, sir, the senator just wants to see Zhang. Could you wait outside with me?" "No problem!" Polman agreed without thinking. "Thank you very much! Mr. Zhang, please come in." Francis opened the door and made a gesture of invitation. Zhang Cheng took a deep breath and walked directly across the threshold into the house. I don''t remember the pungent taste of disinfectant unique to the traditional Chinese medicine hospital. On the contrary, it is due to the placement of a large number of plants, full of faint grass fragrance, and even an iron tree in flowering on the balcony. No wonder some people would say that Columbia and Cornell Presbyterian hospitals in New York are special hospitals specially prepared for the rich. Neither the environment nor services are comparable to ordinary hospitals. Coupled with the chilling medical expenses in the United States, I''m afraid there are no assets of tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of dollars, so it''s impossible to afford the bills here. "Ah, you''re here at last, young wizard." miles, lying on the hospital bed, tapped on the bedside table, trying to attract the guest''s attention. "It''s a great honor to be summoned by you, your excellency." Zhang Cheng owes his lower body slightly to show his respect. Through the training of the song of ice and fire, he can skillfully deal with all kinds of occasions and ensure that he will not be impolite due to the difference of etiquette culture. Miles looked carefully at the young man standing in front of him. After a full minute, he sighed in a rather surprised tone: "I heard you had successfully banished a demon, but I didn''t expect you to have reached this level." "To what extent?" Zhang Cheng asked, pretending to know nothing. "How to say..." Miles touched his chin as if thinking about something. About three or five seconds later, he explained in a deep voice: "according to the standards set by the parliament a long time ago, all residents of the underground world will be divided into 24 levels according to their strength, which are expressed in 24 Greek initials Among them, the four levels from alpha to delta are low-level, which is not enough to pose any substantive threat. The vast majority of ordinary residents belong to this category. They have a large number, but they can only engage in some marginal occupations to maintain their daily life. However, from epsilon, the risk will increase exponentially until the eighth level, that is, the west tower level, will become a watershed. Those above the west tower level are eligible to become lords, while those below the west tower level can only become knights who swear allegiance to the lords at most. Judging from the energy around your body, you just crossed the west tower level. Even without alchemy, you are fully qualified to be a Lord. I have to say that this surprised me. Although the underground world never lacks talented young strong people, most of them either come from ancient families that have passed on for hundreds or even thousands of years, or elite carefully cultivated by some organizations. But you are different. You suddenly appear alone in a remote alley in New York harbor and don''t understand the rules of the underground world. I wonder where you come from and where you get your knowledge and strength? " With one question after another directed at the core, the old man with shining wisdom in his eyes approached Zhang Cheng to the corner. Perhaps he has lost most of his strength, but he is a terrible opponent. "So, I''m qualified to be a lord now, right?" Zhang Cheng wisely turned off the topic. He is not an idiot. He knows that lying is definitely the stupidest behavior now. He simply chooses to avoid it. "Ha ha! Cunning guy! Well, since you don''t want to expose your origin, I don''t insist, but as the beginning of a friendly negotiation, you must show something to express your sincerity?" Miles laughed and spread his hand. In fact, he didn''t intend to get the origin of the other party from the beginning. He just wanted to increase his chips in this way. Zhang Cheng secretly scolded the old fox, opened his backpack, took out several glass test tubes with strange luster and handed them to him: "here, I believe they should be enough to express my sincerity." Miles, who had given alchemy all his life, hurriedly struggled to make it, took the magic potion, opened the plug and took a sip one by one. With each sip, his eyes brightened. Finally, he praised without hesitation: "Perfect! No impurities! No pollution! Pure is like an alchemy stone! How on earth did you do it? Damn it! If I hadn''t died soon, I would find a way to ask you the principle of this Alchemy skill." "Calm down, Mr. congressman, I don''t want to see you die early because of your emotional excitement. Now, why do you want to meet me at this time? Or what do you want to exchange with me with your knowledge?" Zhang Cheng pointed out the topic directly. "Don''t worry, young man, don''t worry. I can''t die for a while. We have enough time. First of all, you have to tell me what the desire witch Catherine has to do with you? Have you slept with her? If the answer is yes, then the next conversation can end. No one knows her and her power better than me when a man falls into her It''s absolutely impossible to get out of the desire trap, "Miles hinted meaningfully. "Who do you think I am? A beast dominated by low-level desires? No, I assure you, our relationship can only be regarded as taking what we need and using each other." After that, Zhang Cheng stepped to the window and enjoyed a stone statue placed among many plants. Ordinary people may think this is just an ordinary art and sculpture, but he feels a strong magic wave. In other words, this statue is an extremely powerful magic object Chapter 254 "Oh? That''s really big news! Catherine can''t help but not do it to you!" Miles touched his messy beard on his chin and showed an undisguised surprise on his face. Because in his impression, the desire witch has always been an ambitious woman, especially for young people with potential and utilization value. She always captures each other with her amazing charm based on the principle of better killing mistakes than letting go, and then let her chess pieces play a role at the critical moment as needed. Because he has not seen Catherine''s real power, Zhang Cheng still can''t understand why so many people have unspeakable fear and vigilance when they mention this beautiful woman. Kane was like this before and miles is like this now. Could it be that these old guys have been severely played by witches, so they have left an indelible psychological shadow? He couldn''t help laughing at the thought of several old guys kneeling on the ground and licking Catherine''s toes, but he didn''t show it on his face. He just raised his mouth and joked in a careless tone: "Dear congressman, please don''t compare me with those fools who can only think with their lower body. It is true that desire is a powerful force, especially men''s strong desire to possess and conquer women, which has almost run through human history and even triggered tragic wars several times. But this doesn''t mean that it can''t be controlled, at least for me No matter how beautiful a woman is, she can''t be more attractive than knowledge. " "Control your desire? Are you sure you''re not kidding? Young man, you must have never experienced Catherine''s release of all her power. I promise you''ll understand what I mean when you experience it. Remember, never overestimate your control, or you''ll suffer a lot." Miles warned in a voice of someone who came over. "No, you are wrong. I never overestimate myself or underestimate the enemy. On the contrary, you seem to be a little too cautious, or even weak. The Lords of Brooklyn have started to fall into a fierce struggle before you die. If I were you, I would certainly give all of them an impressive lesson at the last moment of my life, Let everyone understand that some authority can never be offended, "Zhang Cheng retorted impolitely. "Ha ha! I''m really young! Well, I admit that I''m old and can''t be as decisive as when I was young. But do you think what''s happening now is my responsibility?" Miles laughed and shook his head. His life is coming to an end. He has long disdained to argue about anything, and he doesn''t care what others think of him. The only thing he wants to do is deal with the things after his death. "Is there anyone else stirring up the situation in the dark?" Zhang Cheng seemed to think of something and subconsciously frowned. As an intruder, he only knew that the Lords in Brooklyn were divided into two camps, one led by Catherine, the Witch of desire, and the other by Cassandra, the daughter of nature. No one knew why they had a grudge and why they had to kill each other. Miles understood the confusion in Zhang Cheng''s eyes and quietly explained: "of course, someone is stirring the situation! Long before I became a congressman, there was a legend about blood and revenge in New York. Guess who is the protagonist of this legend?" "Who?" a curious expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. Miles took a deep breath and seemed to fall into some kind of memory. He said in a deep voice: "her name is Selma. She was the first witch to follow the Dutch to the new world. In 1614, as an exile, she established the prototype of the North American Parliament on this land. It is said that at the beginning, everything was so beautiful. Many underground world residents who fled from Europe joined them one after another, and even cooperated with local Indian priests. But later, for unknown reasons, a fierce conflict broke out between European colonists and Indians, and the residents of the underground world hidden in ordinary people also involuntarily participated in it. Some of them believe that they should use their own strength to destroy the Indians and let the Europeans become the owners of this land, while others believe that they should eliminate their misunderstandings and return to non aggression. Unfortunately, Selma happens to belong to the latter. Between the theory of racial superiority and colonial thought sweeping across Europe at that time, few people were willing to support her, and most were more willing to support the war with Indians. As a result, an ambitious man saw the opportunity to seize power, secretly planned a perfect murder, killed all those who supported peace, including Selma, and then resolutely launched a war with the Indians for hundreds of years. This ambitious man is no one else, but Rudolph Marcus, the second leader of the North American Parliament, known as the sickle of death. Today, his descendants still occupy a very important position in Parliament. Of course, you may ask, what does the story of conspiracy and betrayal have to do with blood and revenge? The answer is very simple. Before Selma died, she used her last ability to send a vicious curse. The content is that her offspring will come back one day and launch terrible revenge on the original traitor. Any descendants who have participated in the murder will die painfully in this revenge. About 200 years ago, during the American Revolution, a woman claiming to be of Selma descent launched a war in the underground world. No one knows where she came from or where she recruited many powerful men. In short, in that war, the parliament lost nearly half of its lords and members. It was not easy to suppress the rebellion, but also greatly damaged its vitality. However, before she died, she also made a poisonous oath, claiming that in a short time, Selma''s descendants will rise again until the curse is completed. For so many years, parliament has never given up tracking down the whereabouts of Selma''s descendants, but in the end, it has found nothing. Just a few months ago, I suddenly received an anonymous letter. There was only one sentence on it. The Revenge of blood began... " "So you think the chaos in Brooklyn is not because you are dying, but because Selma''s descendants are back?" Zhang Cheng asked with bright eyes. No one is more eager to usher in a war and killing than him! After all, the more chaotic the situation is, the more he can spy on how deep the water in the underground world is, and the more knowledge and power he can obtain from it. Miles obviously didn''t know that the young man standing in front of him had such a dangerous idea, smiled bitterly and nodded: "I think so! Maybe her offspring is a lord in Brooklyn, hiding in the dark waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to seize power and enter the parliament..." Chapter 255 "Interesting, very interesting. If I guessed right, you must not have told the parliament about it, right?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. Obviously, he can judge from the almost ambiguous attitude of the other party that the old man is taking a way of concealment to achieve the purpose of not offending anyone. Miles didn''t try to deny anything and replied very seriously: "Yes! Why should I tell this to Parliament? They can neither prolong my life nor protect my family. If I poke this out, Selma''s descendants will not let my family go, so I let the chaos in Brooklyn go. Now you know what the real danger is? It''s not the two who stand on the surface and fight with each other Women, but black hands hiding in the dark to stir up the situation. " Zhang Cheng nodded approvingly: "yes, it''s really not good for you, but it''s different for me. I believe I can provide such important news to the parliament, and they must give rich rewards. But I still don''t understand why you chose me?" It is the so-called no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter. If a stranger suddenly gives you unimaginable benefits, there must be a hidden conspiracy behind your back. "It''s very simple. I want to make a deal with you, a secret deal that only the two of us know." after that, miles forcibly supported his body and sat up with his skinny arms. "What about the content?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and tried cautiously. "The content is that I transfer all magic related things to you, including books, notes, laboratories, raw materials, etc., and what you have to do is to ensure the safety of my family. Of course, in order to ensure that you will continue to abide by your promise after my death, we have to sign a blood letter with the effect of contract, and the violator will be severely punished. How, do you agree?" The old man trembled and took out a yellow parchment scroll from the cabinet next to the hospital bed. In this way, the back of the scroll is densely engraved with dark red lines like capillaries. Whenever light sweeps, it will emit light black smoke. At a glance, you can know that it belongs to that kind of evil thing. Although he didn''t know much about the magic of the world, Zhang Cheng still smelled a faint smell of sulfur. There is no doubt that this is a demon contract. Both parties need to inject part of their souls into the contract, and then supervised by the powerful demon lord who made the contract. The defaulter will automatically become the target of the demon lord''s hunting. Unless the power of one of the signatories is stronger than that of the demon lord, sooner or later, they will exhaust their physical strength and energy in the endless pursuit, and their souls will be caught back to hell for almost eternal torture until they collapse completely. No one is willing to bear such a price! Feeling the terrible smell from the scroll, Zhang Cheng suddenly smiled and refused: "I''m sorry, Mr. congressman, I want to disappoint you. I won''t sign this contract, never, because it is a shackle restricting freedom for me. Once I sign it, it means that I need to be with your family forever, and I can''t pursue the knowledge and power I desire. Finally, thank you for your information, which makes me soberly aware of Brooklyn What is happening... " With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng turned and left the intensive care unit. But before he opened the door, miles suddenly shouted, "wait! Tell me your conditions! What can you do?" "Me? I can only promise to do my best to ensure the safety of your family. If anyone dares to kill them, I will avenge them, tooth for tooth and eye for eye. No matter how many relatives the enemy kills, I will kill ten times the number of people the other party cares about as a reward, whether they are innocent, old people, women or children. What about it, Are you satisfied with this condition? "Zhang Cheng stopped and looked back with a ruthless smile. "Revenge..." Miles bowed his head for a moment and nodded quickly. "Yes, I agree with your conditions, but one more thing is that if one day you master the ultimate power of alchemy - resurrecting the dead, you must resurrect me once." "Resurrect the dead?!" Zhang Cheng jumped his eyebrows in surprise. You know, when he was in the world of the song of ice and fire, he once spied on the "Resurrection ceremony" mastered by the lahlo priests. However, it was later found that this so-called resurrection has extremely strict restrictions. Firstly, the body must be well preserved, especially the brain must not be damaged at all; secondly, the death time must not exceed three days, let alone rot and maggots, otherwise the ceremony will fail; finally, and most importantly, the soul of the dead must be near the body. Strictly speaking, this is not the resurrection of the dead at all, but the reinjection of the soul into the body and the repair of damaged internal organs, blood vessels and muscles. If the life of the resurrected object comes to an end and the physiological system can no longer operate, even if it lives, it will die instantly. The real resurrection should be to reorganize the body as long as the soul and consciousness of the dead have not dissipated, whether the body exists or not. Obviously, the resurrection caused by the old man is not such a low-quality fake, but a real rebirth and resurrection. According to Zhang Cheng''s current knowledge and power, it is far from enough to be exposed to such profound and complex magic. "Yes! Resurrection of the dead! But don''t worry, I understand how difficult it is to resurrect the dead, so I don''t give you a specific deadline. You just promise to honor your promise when you can. Oh, by the way, this alchemy is the most precious and valuable thing I have made in my life. It can help you better complete the transformation between material and energy. Now that I''m dying, I''ll give it to you as a gift. " With these words, the old man reluctantly took off a silver ring from his finger. On the ring was inlaid with a purple gem that looked very insignificant at first glance but had a thrilling feeling when he looked carefully. In particular, the dense and moving light spots inside seem to reveal some unknown mystery. Zhang Cheng came to the window with his ring and held it high against the sun. The whole person instantly fell into the illusion of being in the deep universe. The light spots were like countless stars, emitting colorful brilliance under the sun. No language or vocabulary can describe the shock in his heart at the moment! Seeing the other party''s reaction, miles showed a proud expression on his face, then spread out the scroll and said in a slightly tired voice, "young wizard, can we start signing a contract now?" "Of course! It''s my pleasure, Mr. congressman." Zhang Cheng put away the gold smelting stone and stroked his chest with one hand. In this way, an unknown contract was signed between Columbia in New York and the intensive care unit of Cornell Presbyterian Hospital. Except for the two parties and the supervisor, no fourth person knows the content Chapter 256 With the bright fire, the completed demon contract began to burn rapidly, and finally turned into wisps of black smoke and dissipated in the air without leaving even a little ash. At the same time, a triangular red mark slowly appeared on the back of their left hand, and disappeared after a while. However, Zhang Cheng, who is extremely sensitive to energy, can feel that an external evil force is firmly attached to his body like a gangrene. Although it does not pose a great threat, the master of the power can track his position through this trace of energy. There is no doubt that if he breaks his promise, the demon lord who made the contract will personally take action to ensure that the violator will be punished accordingly. According to the agreement signed by hell, heaven and parliament, no one can intervene. Even the parliament has to take the initiative to issue a temporary entry permit to the Demon Lord until it completes its duties. It can be said that the devil contract, heaven redemption and parliamentary amnesty are the embodiment of three extreme forces that can hardly be violated in the world. Feeling the power of the demon lord flowing in the dying body, miles obviously breathed a sigh of relief, lay back in the soft hospital bed and said breathlessly, "now we are allies. If you have any questions, please ask. Death doesn''t have much time for me." "I have only one question. From your point of view, who is the most suspect among the many lords in Brooklyn? Catherine, the Witch of desire?" Zhang Cheng asked excitedly after touching his chin. In fact, as a complete outsider, he doesn''t care about the coming chaos and war, let alone who will lead the powerful North American Parliament. He just wants to get enough benefits from it, just as he did in the song of ice and fire. But this time, he is not in a relatively strong position, so he must be extra careful to ensure that he will stand with the winner in the end. "Sorry, I really don''t know who is the most suspect, but it can''t be Catherine. Because I know that the reason why she wants to obtain power is that her father was once the person in charge of daily affairs sent by the European Parliament to the new world, but later, with the establishment of the North American Parliament and the war with Indians, her father was gradually excluded from the power center, and finally she didn''t want to be elected Do you have to return to Austria to live in seclusion? Oh, I almost forgot that when I was a member of Parliament, I secretly searched some information about the Lords around New York, including their abilities, personalities and preferences. Let Francis take you to get it later. " After that, miles seemed to use up all his strength. He lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, as if he wanted to spend the last few hours of his life quietly. Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to disturb each other. He turned around and glanced at the statue placed in the middle of the plants. Soon he pushed the door open and went out. As soon as he came to the corridor with his front foot, Francis, waiting at the door, came up and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter, Mr. Zhang, have you settled with Mr. congressman?" "Well, yes, we signed a contract. He agreed to give me everything related to magic after his death. In addition, he asked you to take me to get some information, a very secret and important information. I believe you should know, right?" Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. "Sure! Please follow me!" Francis''s face changed slightly, glanced warily at the lawyer standing next to him, and followed him quickly towards the parking lot. "Go back to the villa and wait for me!" after Zhang Cheng gave an order to Polman, he also disappeared at the end of the corridor. One by one, they got on an old car with a rather old style and drove rapidly along the main road. About half an hour later, they stopped in front of an old three story masonry house on Manhattan Island. Without saying a word, Francis took out a key covered with green copper rust from his arms and forced it into the dirty lock on the door. Only a click was heard and the lock was opened. After bending down and making a sign of invitation, he led the way and said, "Sir, this is the place where Mr. congressman uses to store valuables and carry out alchemy experiments. In the future, it will be your property. Later, I will go through relevant legal procedures. You just need to sign the document." "Oh? A villa like this must be valuable?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile as he looked at the large number of antique furniture, works of art and paintings around the living room. "No, sir, compared with the things stored in this villa, its own value is insignificant. Look at this statue of the virgin, which is the work of Raphael Sansi, an outstanding painter in the Renaissance, and its value is five times that of the villa. And this Candlestick, which was used by Louis XIV, the French Sun King, and these antique furniture, plates and tea sets , none of them has a history of hundreds of years, and some can even be traced back to the dark middle ages thousands of years ago... " Francis is undoubtedly full of feelings for the things in the house. He talks about the origin of everything and the story behind it. Under his leadership, they unknowingly came to the study on the right side of the second floor. Just when Zhang Cheng was attracted by all kinds of books on the shelves, the old man suddenly raised his hand to signal him to stop, followed by a bow to the monster shaped stone statue standing at the door of the room: "guard, the master asked me to take this gentleman to get something." "Allow to pass!" the sapphire inlaid in the statue''s eyes flashed a light and made a low hum. "Also, in the future, this gentleman will be the new owner of the house. You need to obey his orders like the owner," Francis continued. "Please show me your proof! Otherwise it will be rejected!" the statue suddenly moved, raised its head and stared at Zhang Cheng. The sharp teeth and claws all prove that it has very strong combat effectiveness. It can divide an ordinary person into two parts in a few seconds. It was impossible for Zhang Cheng to ignore such a naked threat. He immediately took two steps back and was ready for battle. But before he put it into practice, Francis immediately reminded, "Sir, please show me the master''s gold smelting stone." "Gold smelting stone?" Zhang Cheng was slightly stunned and took out the ring with strange luster from his pocket. moment The originally hostile statue seemed to encounter a natural enemy and immediately curled up into a ball and dared not move. "Please remember, you can control all the alchemy creations in this house with the help of alchemy stones. Once the alchemy stones are lost, they will regard you as an enemy and intruder, so please keep them carefully. Here, this is the information you want. Now let me take you home." Francis took out a thick note from the bookshelf and handed it to Zhang Cheng with the key Chapter 257 "Katherine Agnes, age 270, gender female, ability and mind, control desire, absorb life Cassandra, aged 53, female, capable of manipulating animals and plants, close combat expert, herbalist master, subordinate to Celtic Druids Bain, age 35, male, ability, soul attachment, curse, totem Morat, 140 years old, male, capable of super power, speed and regeneration, was exiled by African voodoo Panthers... " Looking at one familiar or unfamiliar name after another in his notes, Zhang Cheng felt that he finally began to uncover the veil of this mysterious world. Especially those species and sects that should only exist in myths and legends are now fully displayed in front of him, and each sect has its own history, knowledge system and inheritance, just like a huge treasure waiting for him to seize and study. Just as he was reading the information collected by miles with interest, the car that was driving at a constant speed suddenly stopped. Francis, who was in charge of driving, opened the door and said in a slightly apologetic tone, "I''m sorry, sir. Although I don''t want to interrupt you, you''re already home. Moreover, I have to go back to help the host deal with the estate distribution and funeral. I''m a little nervous. Please forgive me." "It doesn''t matter. Go ahead. I can understand." Zhang Cheng nodded very reasonably and stood up from the rear seat. "Thank you very much!" Francis saluted meticulously before returning to the cab and starting the car back the same way. Seeing the white haired old man disappear at the corner, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "now I finally understand why all upstarts are eager to hire a real noble housekeeper. It''s a supreme enjoyment to have such a person to help take care of daily chores with loyalty, due diligence and impeccable etiquette." However, he also knew that he would never get Francis''s loyalty, even after Senator miles died. Closing his thick notes, he walked slowly across the lawn towards the entrance of the living room against the afterglow of the sunset. But before he could take a few steps, Polman suddenly rushed out of the garage and shouted impatiently, "sir! No! Tracy is gone! And I found this in her room!" Then he handed over a pile of paper filled with graffiti. Zhang Cheng took it and glanced at it. His face suddenly became ugly: "Damn it! I was careless! That guy hypnotized Tracy under my eyes!" What is painted on these papers is nothing else, but all kinds of misfortunes and pain that girls have suffered from childhood to childhood. By stimulating the suffering hidden in the depths of consciousness, demon worshippers can make people desperate and extreme, so as to make some crazy actions, and even end their lives with suicide. He absolutely could not tolerate a small fish eating his carefully prepared "bait", so he inadvertently released his naked killing intention. You know, in the world of the song of ice and fire, he personally planned the death of tens of thousands of lives. The real malice was like the north wind in the cold winter and December, which immediately reduced the surrounding temperature to the freezing point. Birds and small animals, which have always been very sensitive, seem to have found natural enemies and immediately fled to the distance, while Polman standing next to him felt his hair stand up and began to shiver. Although he is well-informed in the underground world, he has never experienced such a degree of momentum, as if he would be crushed and killed immediately if he moved a little. Holding back his fear, the lawyer summoned up his courage and suggested, "Sir, I don''t think this is the time to get angry. You''d better go to the restaurant where Tracy works and ask her colleagues to see where Richard Phil will take her. Maybe we still have time to stop the sacrifice ceremony." "Here, here is the car key. You drive." Zhang Cheng took a deep breath and threw the car key in his pocket. According to the original plan, he planned to prepare relevant experimental tools first, and then capture this bold demon worshipper. But what I never expected was that the other party still dared to take risks and abduct Tracy after seeing the power he had. No nonsense! Polman directly chose the fastest sports car, completely ignored the traffic rules and speed limit, and passed the road at a very fast speed, even if the siren sounded behind him. Because he knew that the policemen behind him might be a little troublesome, but the degree of danger was not at the same level as the murderous masters around him. Meanwhile, in a warehouse on the New York Harbor pier, Richard Phil was sitting in a chair, sipping red wine and admiring Tracy with empty eyes. After a while, he reached out and gently touched the girl''s cheek and sighed in a low voice: "what a beautiful and pure soul! No wonder it will be coveted by powerful demons! Dear, today you will become a sacrifice and give your life and even soul for my strength and eternal life..." The voice just fell! A man in a red cloak suddenly burst in and shouted in panic, "come on! Run! We''re under attack!" "What? What''s going on? Who dares to attack us!" Richard sprang up from his chair. "Yes... It''s a woman! A beautiful woman! Ike just kissed her! The whole person became a dry... Corpse!" the intruder replied incoherently. But before he could tell the whole story clearly, a dark figure immediately caught up with him, hugged the unlucky man from behind and kissed his lips. Next second His body began to grow old and dry, and finally became a mummy like state! After the body completely lost water, the shadow raised his head and let out a groan that was enough to make the man''s blood gush: "ah - it feels great! Maybe I should take him to bed and enjoy it before eating. Forget it, I''m too hungry now. Let''s fill my stomach first." With the crisp sound of high heels trampling on the ground, she finally left the shadow and revealed her true face. With long blond hair like the sun, a body in perfect proportion and a face so beautiful that people can''t breathe, she is like Helen who triggered the Trojan War in ancient Greek mythology. Her every move affects men''s nerves. Even a guy like Richard, who dedicated his body and mind to the devil, could not help but speed up his breathing. It seemed that there was a voice at the bottom of his heart urging - "conquer her! Possess her!" Chapter 258 Feeling the smell of hormonal agitation in the air, the woman slightly raised the corners of her mouth, sucked her right index finger and whispered, "my little cute, what are you waiting for? Come quickly, I promise you will experience the ultimate happiness..." "Go... Go away! Who are you? Don''t you know the consequences of attacking us?" Richard roared with shortness of breath. He was completely unable to describe his current state, as if there was a fire called desire burning more and more in his heart, which could break through the remaining reason at any time and completely incarnate into a beast, which could not be stopped by the devil''s blood flowing in his body. "Hehe, consequences? An underground sect that worships demons deserves to talk to me about consequences? Maybe it''s because I''ve been away for too long. The underground world of New York has forgotten my name. It doesn''t matter. Soon everyone will know that the * * Banshee patty is back." With the last word falling, the woman who exuded amazing charm all over her body suddenly flashed a silver light in her pupils, followed by a slight hook of her fingers. Richard immediately felt his body out of control and began to move forward slowly. In order to prevent the end like his partner, he did not hesitate to activate the demon blood flowing in his blood vessels! Blink! He changed from a young and handsome white man to a monster with a height of more than three meters, long horns on his head, a tail behind his ass, and a skin surface covered with abscesses and hard sarcomas. Although his face still vaguely shows the features of being a human, whether it''s sharp claws, sharp teeth, and acid saliva dripping on the ground, all prove that he was eroded by hellish blood. Maybe the change of appearance brings some additional confidence, or the worship of demons goes beyond reason In short, when Richard found that his body was no longer affected by external forces, he immediately opened his mouth and roared: "I don''t care who you are! And no matter how loud your reputation is in the underground world of New York! I have provoked the wrong people today! I will prepare a special sacrifice ceremony for you! At the ceremony, I will rape you repeatedly until Asmod, the lust demon, appears to harvest your soul." "Oh, really? I hope you can do what you say. You know, men who talk only don''t like women." the beautiful woman who calls herself "* * Banshee Patty" smiled and provoked. "Hum! Laugh while you can laugh now." Richard obviously didn''t want to continue his nonsense. He got away from Tracy in front of him and charged at a very fast speed. His legs have become backward bending knees like cats, so he is full of explosive force. He crossed tens of meters in the blink of an eye and waved his claws to jump his opponent. "Tut tut! Should I describe you as simple and lovely? Or scold you for being brainless?" Patty curled her mouth in disdain and raised her hand to snap her fingers. Pop! When the crisp sound echoed in the air, Richard suddenly felt that an unknown thing had been stripped off, and then his whole body suddenly lost all strength. He fell to the ground with a plop and rolled for four or five meters. Before he could figure out what had happened, Patty''s ten inch high heels stepped on his chest. Without any accident, the sharp silver metal heel easily pierced the skin and muscles, deep into the gap of the ribs, and maybe hurt the fragile lungs. "Ah!!!!!!!!!" The severe pain made Richard scream like a pig. At the same time, he struggled desperately to remove the foot wrapped in black silk stockings from his body. However, it''s a pity that he can''t exert any strength at all. He can easily lift his strong arm weighing up to half a ton at ordinary times. At present, even a little movement will be extremely weak and painful, as if he had lost his strength. "My little darling, don''t struggle. The more you struggle, the more painful you will feel. As a saying goes, since life is short, why don''t you have fun in time? Even if this short happiness brings death, it''s like countless addicts who know the harm of drugs but choose to continue to be deeply involved." After that, Patty bent down, stained with some blood gushing out, put it into her mouth and sucked it, with an expression of enjoyment all over her face. Just when she was going to "eat" the most nutritious prisoner immediately, she suddenly felt the danger and quickly retreated for a long time, trying to find out where the threat came from. Next second Boom! A fireball enough to melt steel flew in from the warehouse window and accurately hit the unlucky Richard. He was like a ragged doll. First he was lifted up in the air by the terrible shock wave, and then he was thrown on the shelf. If it weren''t for the strong vitality and flame resistance given by hell blood, he would have died at the moment of fireball hit. Richard, who had no time to think more and realized that the situation was beyond his control, ran straight to the back door of the warehouse without saying a word, covering his bleeding chest. But what he never expected was that only two or three steps away, an ice arrow emitting a piercing chill pierced him from behind. Moreover, after piercing the body, the ice arrow broke into countless fragments, which not only caused terrible secondary damage, but also hurt the nerve, forcing him to stand in place for several seconds. Watching Richard''s tragedy, Patty raised her eyebrows in surprise and whistled, "Wow! Great frost and fire magic! Honey, it seems that you have provoked someone you shouldn''t have provoked." Because his nerves were frozen, Richard could neither speak nor make any expression or action. He had to watch the two new figures getting closer and closer to him. Needless to ask, these two sudden intruders are none other than Zhang Cheng and Bolman who have just arrived from more than ten kilometers away. In particular, the former exudes an undisguised killing intention all over his body. Every step will leave white footprints on the ground, which is the result of the water vapor affected by the overflow magic energy. At the same time, it also proves that the master is in a bad mood. At least Polman chose to keep a relatively safe distance from his terrible anger. In contrast, Patty''s courage was much greater. Instead of avoiding, he took the initiative to stand up and tease: "Hey, handsome man with black hair and black eyes, can you tell me your name? Of course, it would be better if you could leave your contact number and address. Sister, I like strong and handsome men best, which can make you feel the fun of being a man." "Go away! If you don''t want to die!" Zhang Cheng was not tempted by a woman''s beautiful appearance at all. He turned his head and gave the other party a look full of cold and death Chapter 259 "Hmm?! are you threatening me?" Patty seemed to feel provoked and narrowed her eyes with a dangerous smile. "Threat? No, ma''am, I''m just stating a fact that is likely to happen. In addition, I sincerely suggest that you''d better not test my endurance at this time. I''m in a very bad mood now, because a nasty little fish stole the bait carefully prepared for catching big fish when I wasn''t paying attention. Think about it, if it were you, what would you do How did you react? "Zhang Cheng asked with a sneer. Instead of retreating because of the hostile attitude of the other party, he took the initiative to step forward and released the surging magic energy in his body. Perhaps the relationship that has been suppressed for too long in this world may also be played by a small role whose strength is far inferior to his own. In short, he is very eager to find an unlucky person to vent, whether it is Richard or a woman of unknown origin. Patty was no doubt aware of this, resolutely turned aside and made an invitation gesture: "of course, I understand your mood. But remember, you owe me a favor today, but you will pay it back in the future." "Thank you very much! I promise you won''t regret the choice you made today." Zhang chengslightly nodded his head and then walked straight to the place where Richard fell. Realizing that the end was coming, he suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out an orange fog with a strong smell of sulfur. All contaminated steel shelves begin to rust and rot in an instant, and finally turn into a pool of brown metal rust. Unfortunately, these strange fog did not hurt Zhang Cheng. To be exact, before he got close, he was isolated by the surrounding ice barrier two or three meters away. In any case, he could not move forward any further. Without a word of nonsense, he raised his hand and continuously released the power of frost, forcibly frozen Richard''s hands and feet into ice lumps, and then smashed the frozen parts with fireball! In just a few minutes, the unlucky guy only had his head and trunk. Because the bitter frost frozen the wound, he didn''t even shed a drop of blood, and he didn''t feel any pain. The whole person only felt a chill rising from the bottom of his heart. He had no idea what the other party would do to him. Kill? Cruel abuse and torture? As a saying goes, many times the unknown is the most terrible thing. It can make people have endless associations, especially when they imagine the worst "Why, are you afraid now? Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but I will take you back to dissect slowly and carry out a series of interesting experiments. At that time, you will be divided into pieces and soaked in the antiseptic liquid to continue to live. I won''t give you death and peace until I get tired one day. Before that, you will taste the pain a hundred times more terrible than hell Despair... " While speaking chilling words in an extremely plain tone, Zhang Cheng completely frozen Richard who had lost his limbs. After all this, he turned to Polman and said, "go and find me a body truck right away." "I see!" the lawyer was obviously frightened by what he said just now. He couldn''t help shaking and disappeared outside the warehouse in the blink of an eye. Patty stared at the unlucky egg sealed by solid ice with great interest. It took two or three minutes to ask curiously, "are you really going to dissect this guy?" "Of course! What''s the problem?" Zhang Chengtou asked instead. "No, no problem. I''m just a little curious. What''s worth studying about a demon worshipper." Patty put on a show of indifference. In fact, she was so curious that she was eager to find out who the young man standing in front of her was and what important things had happened in the underground world of New York during her exile. "Value? Are you sure you understand the meaning of value? In fact, the so-called value is often the embodiment of public values. Just like for ordinary people living in New York, nothing can better reflect their own value than making a lot of money. Even wealth once became the standard to measure social status, morality and influence. But what about the residents of the underground world? Although money can also affect some people, who really pursues knowledge and power will pay attention to the small pieces of paper printed with Franklin''s head? In the same way, devil worshippers who seem worthless to you are indeed precious research materials in my eyes. Because I can get some data from him and confirm some conjectures. " After that, Zhang Cheng ignored the beautiful and dangerous woman, picked up the remaining half bottle of red wine on the table and poured it all over Tracy''s head. With the dark red liquid flowing into her mouth along her cheeks, the girl suddenly gave a thrill, and then began to inhale and vomit. Smelling the pungent smell in the air, Patty quickly pinched her nose, stepped back for several steps, and whispered, "Damn it! Your way to wake up the girl is so rude and not a gentleman at all." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and replied: "gentleman? It doesn''t matter whether the gentleman is a gentleman or not. I''m giving her an impressive lesson to let her understand how dangerous her situation is and avoid being confused by rhetoric." "What''s the matter? I... why am I... Vomit!" Tracy, who regained consciousness, vomited and wanted to find out what had happened. But soon, she saw Richard frozen into an ice lump nearby. Although this unlucky guy is in a semi magical form at the moment, he can still be distinguished by his five senses. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!! God! My God! He... Who is he? Richard?" the girl didn''t even have time to clean the dirty things around her mouth, and the whole person jumped up and screamed. "That''s right! He''s Richard you fell in love with at first sight. He''s also a demon admirer. Just a few minutes ago, he planned to sacrifice you to the devil in exchange for the knowledge and power given by the other party. How, do you understand what I meant last night now?" Zhang Cheng explained expressionless. Patty''s performance is undoubtedly much better than his almost bad attitude. The attractive woman took out her napkin, wiped the corners of Tracy''s mouth, smiled and comforted: "Well, poor little thing, don''t listen to his threats. There''s nothing wrong with women yearning for sincere love. What''s wrong is those evil smelling men. Come on, let me take you to the nightclub to vent, and then find a handsome boy to spend a wonderful night with you. When the sun rises tomorrow, you will forget all your unhappiness and regain your confidence in life..." Chapter 260 "You... You are so beautiful..." Tracy subconsciously raised her head and stared at each other''s almost perfect faces. As an ordinary person, she could not resist the temptation with magical power, and even inadvertently moved forward a few steps. "Oh, you too, delicious snack." Patty pursed her mouth, lowered her head and gently licked the girl''s earlobe. moment An imperceptible milky translucent air mass left Tracy''s body and was sucked into her mouth. At the same time, Tracy seemed to be strongly stimulated. His pupils suddenly contracted and widened, and he kept screaming with excitement. His hands were clenched into fists, and an abnormal red color appeared on his face. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng could not help frowning and whispered a warning: "enough! Stay away from my bait! If you dare to take even a little thing from her again, I will regard you as an enemy." "Relax, I just tasted a little dessert, which won''t have any impact on her. Don''t you see that she is enjoying the happiness she has never experienced?" Patty rolled her eyes, gently let go of the girl still shaking, stepped on high heels stained with blood, and soon disappeared into the chaotic Wharf warehouse. Looking at her criminal slim figure, Zhang Cheng flashed a strange look in his eyes and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "Absorb energy and vitality, and give the victim intense physiological impulse. Interesting ability, it seems that she should be the famous * * Banshee Patty. I just don''t know who is better than Catherine''s desire to manipulate." "Ah..." As soon as the voice fell, Tracy finally ended his one minute state of going to me, holding the shelf next to him and barely standing. When reason once again dominated her brain, she began to realize what had just happened. She blushed and cried incoherently, "Damn it! I... what''s the matter with me? I actually had pleasure under the touch of a woman? Shouldn''t there be any problem with my sexual orientation?" "Hum! Stupid! Do you think she is just an ordinary beautiful woman? No, dear Tracy, she is a terrible monster that can kill people with her hands and feet, a * * Banshee that can make you die in extreme happiness. For the last time, I warn you that the world you live in is no longer the world of ordinary people, and anything you touch will be full of danger. Any carelessness will lead to more serious consequences than death. I can''t protect you for a lifetime. If you don''t want to die inexplicably, you''d better adapt to the new environment from now on, learn to get along with all kinds of dangerous people, and at least have the minimum strength to protect yourself. Otherwise, I guarantee that what happened today will be staged one after another. Here, take it and wipe it. Some dirt is about to flow down. " After that, Zhang Cheng took out the paper towel in his pocket and handed it to him. Following his playful eyes, Tracy subconsciously glanced down, immediately grabbed the paper towel, turned around and ran to the corner of the warehouse. While running, he gnashed his teeth and cursed, "asshole! You''re an asshole and a pervert!" "Pervert? I really don''t know if it''s me, or if you just behaved more perverted." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be innocent and shrugged his shoulders. "Shut up! Don''t say any more!" the angry Tracy knew he was wrong and resolutely ended the topic. About five or six minutes later, when the girl who cleaned up the unknown liquid near her thigh came out, Richard was frozen and disappeared. To be exact, all the bodies and traces of fighting on the ground were cleaned up, as if nothing had happened. Needless to say, the cleaners have just come and erased everything that might expose the existence of the underground world. Polman narrowed his eyes and stared at Tracy, who was a little overwhelmed. He suggested meaningfully: "Sir, since the bait has been targeted by demon worshippers, why don''t you find a chance to catch them all? You know, the Council has always hated these guys. If you can hit them hard, you can not only get a valuable reward, but also get high-level attention and appreciation." "Lead them out and catch them all? Are you sure you''re not kidding? My enemy is the demon who calls himself Bolun, not the whole hell force." Zhang Cheng rejected the tempting proposal without thinking. Before thoroughly understanding the mysterious world hidden under the water, he is not ready to act rashly, let alone provoke a huge force countless times stronger than himself for petty profits. "Sorry, I was negligent." Polman quickly bowed his head and admitted his mistake. Zhang Cheng waved his hand in disapproval: "don''t apologize. You''re just a consultant. Any suggestions you think are profitable can be put forward, and I''m the one who makes the final choice. Well, don''t talk about this first, tell me what we should do next?" "Of course, it''s to meet the prophecy witch Anthea. She has a huge network of relationships and contacts in the underground world of New York that others can''t reach. If she can get her favor and recognition, you will soon get a territory and become a Lord. In addition, we have to go to the restaurant to meet the desire witch Catherine. According to the current situation, she is most likely to become the leader of the war game It''s in your best interest to maintain a friendly relationship, victor. "Polman quickly reported today''s agenda. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up. I want to go home before midnight. Oh, by the way, take Tracy with me. I''m going to do a little experiment on her." After saying this, Zhang Chengtou didn''t go back into the beautiful sports car outside the warehouse. He has a hunch that something interesting is likely to happen in the next meeting. "As you wish, sir." Polman touched his chest with one hand and bowed. "In addition, please give me a little time. I also need to deal with the annoying police. After all, when we came, we committed more than a dozen federal felonys such as speeding, retrograde, arrest and so on. If we don''t clean it up, it will be very troublesome in the future." "I see, go and return quickly." Zhang Cheng undoubtedly noticed the police car approaching quickly in the distance and waved his hand gently. If he had seen so many police cars in the past, he would have been very nervous, but now he just feels that the flies in the opposite direction are annoying and can not pose any threat at all. As long as Polman uses the ability to modify and delete memories, he can turn these guys away in up to ten minutes. In fact, the development of things was similar to what Zhang Cheng expected. Within five minutes, the lawyer settled everything and drove away. Although the sun slowly sets from the sea level at the moment, in the eyes of many residents of the underground world, a day''s life has just begun Chapter 261 At night, in the underground bar of Catherine''s kiss restaurant, countless pairs of eyes are watching the beautiful woman sitting on the bar drinking alone. She is so beautiful and moving that even the vampire door feels that her heart wrapped in darkness and cold begins to beat again, and the desire of fire rises rapidly. But so far, no one has dared to chat up, or make any rude behavior. Because in the underground world, any unusual attraction means that some guys who have strong abilities and can''t restrain the subconscious impulse usually don''t live long. Of course, there are exceptions to everything. For example, Bohr, who often likes to bully and blackmail newcomers, is an idiot who doesn''t go through his brain. Although Zhang Cheng taught him a hard lesson not long ago and almost lost his life, he didn''t have a long memory at all. While showing his pectoralis major muscle comparable to the c cup, he carelessly went to the side, cracked and joked with a smile: "Hey, chick! You are so bright! If you don''t mind, can you tell me your name?" "Oh? You want to know my name?" the beautiful woman turned her head and drew a beautiful arc around her mouth. "Yes! Anyway, you might as well talk to me instead of sitting here drinking alone. Maybe we can find something in common?" said Bohr, rubbing his left hand on each other''s thigh wrapped under black silk stockings, with a debauchery smile on his face. "Ha ha! Funny guy! You know, about 25 years ago, as long as I wrote my name in the New York newspaper, all the men within a kilometer would run away. Are you sure you wouldn''t be one of them?" the woman stretched out her finger and scratched each other''s chin, as if she didn''t mind someone taking advantage of herself. In this suggestive action, Bohr only felt his heart beat faster, and all the blood poured into the two most important parts of the body, one was the brain, and the other was the lower body that was about to explode. He didn''t realize the danger was coming. He couldn''t wait to respond: "no! Dear baby! I won''t run away even if I was killed! Why don''t we find a place where there is no one and get to know each other?" Seeing the other party''s impatient response, the smile on the woman''s face became more prosperous. Without hesitation, she nodded: "no problem! But don''t bother so much, just here." "This?!" Bohr subconsciously turned around, glanced at the overcrowded bar and muttered to himself: "my God! In front of so many people? It''s too exciting..." "Why, are you afraid? Don''t worry, it won''t last long. I promise you will feel the ultimate happiness soon." after saying that, the woman pushed down the black man''s strong chest, pressed it on the bar and pressed the whole man on it. "Oh -- oh, my God! I''m beginning to feel the ultimate happiness now! Come on!" Bohr felt that he couldn''t think at all now, and there was only one voice left in his mind, that is to become a prisoner of the beautiful woman in front of him. "Then I''m coming, delicious snack." the silver light flashed in the woman''s pupil. Next second Poor Bohr felt an indescribable suction! His proud strength, physical strength and regenerative ability were all sucked away by this terrible force, leaving only physical happiness, just like the hallucination of nerves on the verge of death. Just when he thought he was dead, a harsh voice suddenly echoed in the bar. "Patty! Stop now! I seem to have warned you before that you are not allowed to hunt in my territory! And when did you come back?" I saw Lord Catherine, who seldom appeared in ordinary days, slowly came out of the back passage. Her eyes, which constantly emit purple light, prove that the witch is in a state of battle and can crush the enemy at any time with strong mental power. But Patty didn''t seem to be frightened. He licked his lips, jumped down from Bohr, smiled and replied: "sorry, I just came back today and met an interesting young wizard. The magic from all over him made me excited. Coupled with this guy''s active provocation, I really couldn''t help it." "Young wizard? You don''t mean Zhang? I warn you, don''t touch him. His potential and value are far beyond your imagination." Catherine warned seriously. "Touch him? No, no, no, my dear sister, I think you misunderstood something. He is already a Sita level capable person and a changeable wizard. How sure do you think I can handle him directly?" Patty asked in a self mocking tone. "What?! are you sure he''s Sitar?" Katherine''s face changed slightly and turned back to exchange eyes with her servant and assistant Carles. The latter obviously hesitated for a moment, and then pasted it in the former''s ear and whispered, "didn''t Zhang mention before that he was affected by a magic accident and couldn''t cast spells for a long time. Maybe he didn''t suddenly increase his strength, but just returned to the normal level." Catherine nodded thoughtfully, then turned around and asked, "what''s your purpose today? Revenge? Or want to regain the territory and title?" "I want both! I won''t forget how that bastard miles treated me at the beginning. He must pay for his behavior, the price of blood. I heard that he was dying. How about asking me to send him a big surprise before he died?" While saying these words, Patty''s eyes showed an undisguised thirst for blood and hatred. Apart from blood and death, she couldn''t think of anything else to restore calm to her restless heart. "The latest news is that miles will leave the world in less than eight hours. If you want revenge, you have to take action immediately. I won''t help you in this matter. You can only rely on your own strength. In addition, I would like to remind you that miles is an alchemist. As long as he hasn''t swallowed his last breath, he still has the ability to fight back. Well, I want to say That''s all. Please leave my territory right away. Anyway, your presence in New York now violates the law of Parliament. I don''t want to get myself into trouble in sensitive times. " After providing the relevant information, Catherine immediately issued an eviction order. It can be seen that she is a little afraid of Patty''s ability. She doesn''t want to be too close or become enemies with each other. "Hehe, you''d better be as careful as before. Well, I''ll finish my revenge by myself. As for the tempting young wizard, you don''t want to eat it alone." After leaving this sentence, Patty left the underground bar with elegant steps and disappeared into the boundless night. As a representative of the wild school, no one knows what extraordinary things she will do, but Catherine knows very well that tonight is 100% a sleepless night and will be dyed red by blood Chapter 262 "Are you sure this is where the prophecy witch Anthea lives?" Zhang Cheng stood on the top floor of a skyscraper, watching the overcrowding scene in the entrance passage, and his mouth twitched uncontrollably. Because this place is completely different from the mysterious and quiet place he imagined. On the contrary, it is a place that is a little similar to the place where the swaggering God stick lives. Most of the guys waiting outside are wealthy upper class people. Some of them are looking for lost important items, while others are inquiring about the whereabouts of the missing people. They are gathering in groups to discuss the incredible divination results of Anthea. Obviously, the prophecy witch not only did not maintain a low-key life like most residents of the underground world, but also started a profitable business. Through frequent contact with high-level government and business elites in the upper class society, her influence in the ordinary society is far beyond anyone''s imagination. "That''s right! Witch Anthea is not only the only prophet in the whole new York area, but also one of the connection points designated by the parliament to the world of ordinary people. You should understand that the main reason why we can ensure that we do not expose our existence for so many years is not how excellent the cleaners are, but that we have woven a huge invisible network in the world of ordinary people. Simple Generally speaking, by providing some special services to powerful and influential people in exchange for their help at a specific time. For example, spreading rumors in the media to cover up the truth, and then tracking with the help of electronic monitoring networks and identity recognition systems. "Polman smiled and nodded at familiar faces, while lowering his voice and patiently explained. It is not too difficult for outsiders like him to play both roles at the same time. In fact, in order to ensure that his accident would not involve his family, he kept it from his wife who had lived with him for more than 20 years. As for whether a son and two daughters are qualified to know the truth, we still have to continue to observe whether they can awaken their talents and gain power that ordinary people can''t have in their lifetime. In short, it is dangerous for an ordinary person to rush into the underground world. Unless he or she plays an important role in the ordinary world and can provide corresponding services for parliament, Tracy''s recent experience is a living example. "Contact person? It''s interesting. Let''s go in. Don''t tell us. We have to make an appointment in advance." Zhang Cheng made a rare joke. "Please follow me." Polman hurried forward two steps and showed a card with a strange shaped mirror. After watching the security guard at the door, he immediately opened the door and made an invitation gesture. The whole process did not cause the dissatisfaction of the long line of people outside the corridor, as if they had long been used to someone jumping in the queue. Through the white corridor without any decoration, Zhang Cheng came to a room full of thousands of mirrors. Some of these mirrors are ancient bronze mirrors in East Asia, as well as gold and silver mirrors used by ancient Egyptian nobles, and Aztec smoking mirrors Of course, the largest number is still glass mirrors, including convex mirrors popular from the 13th to the 15th century and plane mirrors produced only after the 16th century. Each side seems to have a considerable history. Feeling the faint magic energy emitted by these mirrors, he quickly realized that the room was actually a huge magic array arranged, and one mirror was the basic unit. But before he could figure out the purpose of these complex arrangements, a hazy and mysterious voice suddenly came from behind: "how are they beautiful?" In the normal reaction of self-defense mechanism, Zhang Cheng immediately turned around. When he saw the visitor clearly, there was an indescribable surprise on his face. The owner of the voice is a middle-aged woman in her forties. She is typical of Latinos. Her wheat skin is not very beautiful, but it gives people a quiet, harmonious and natural beauty. Most importantly, one of her two eyes is normal black, while the other has no pupils at all, leaving only a penetrating white eye. "Are you Ms. Anthea, the Witch of prophecy?" Zhang Cheng asked with some uncertainty. "Are you the young wizard who suddenly appeared in New York recently?" the woman asked back with a smile. "Ha ha ha! Nice to meet you, madam." "Hehe, nice to meet you, too, interesting young man." They looked at each other for a few seconds and laughed at each other. After the two sides were seated, Anthea pointed to the two steaming teapots on the table and asked, "black tea or coffee?" "Black tea, thank you." Zhang Cheng chose tea without thinking. Because he didn''t see the candy, he didn''t want to try whether he could stand the bitter coffee with the original flavor. Maybe he could not help spitting it out with a small mouthful. "Good choice! I prefer tea to coffee with exciting taste. It can keep my mood calm. This is very important for divination. A prophet who can''t keep calm can''t spy on what will happen in the future." then Anthea picked up a pot and poured four cups of tea. One of them is for yourself, and the rest are pushed in front of the three guests. Zhang Cheng took it up and took a little sip. Then he put down the tea cup and put a sealed test tube emitting a yellow shimmer on the table. Anxia turned her normal eyes, drank tea and asked without looking up: "what is this? Is this a new drug you refined?" "Yes! It''s an enhanced version of wisdom medicine. Because the raw materials are limited and the manufacturing process is very complex, so far I have only made three bottles. This is one of them. Please don''t say anything first. Drink it and feel its powerful effect, and then we''ll talk about the conditions." In fact, what Zhang Cheng took out was no other potion, but "powerful intelligence potion", which can provide players with up to 25 points of intelligence in the game. However, due to the conflict with arcane wisdom, few people paid attention to it. But in reality, the two are completely different systems. One is the potion of alchemy, and the other is the gain spell of sustainable blessing. Every Dalaran mage is eager to drink a bottle of powerful intelligence medicine when he is engaged in study and research. He is natural and no exception. In fact, these three bottles were not prepared by Zhang Cheng himself, but bought at a high price. Today, I intend to use them as a stepping stone to open the door to power and power. "Since you are so confident, I''ll try first." without any nonsense, Anthea directly pulled out the plug and poured the yellow green liquid down at one breath. Before waiting for the past half a minute, she suddenly felt a magical force pouring into her brain! For a moment, both senses and thinking have been multiplied, and the whole world seems to be under a microscope Chapter 263 "Well... It feels... Incredible!" Anthea stood up and opened her arms as if to embrace the world again. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, this amplification of senses and thinking is just a strong stimulus that can not be described in words. Even some addicts will think they are taking drugs again. But for her, she can more clearly feel the loss of time and the traces of years on some things. Through these traces, she can peep into the past and predict the future with the power of magic. Every point of clarity means a significant improvement in accuracy. The importance is self-evident. Zhang Cheng, who has always despised prophecy spells, naturally can''t understand the witch''s state at the moment. With a smile, he took out two other bottles and put them on the table: "madam, I think you have realized its efficacy. Now we can talk about the conditions. Except for the bottle you just drank, I still have two copies here. Please make an offer." "You''re a clever and cunning guy to use one as bait and then sell the remaining two at a high price. Come on, what do you want from me?" Anthea returned to her seat, picked up the teacup again and said with a smile. Due to the effect of "powerful intelligence medicine", her brain is running at an unprecedented high speed, and she can easily see through this little trick. "It''s very simple. I want three things. First, I hope you can support me to become a lord and acquire a rich territory. Second, I want to meet several other members of the New York Parliament. I''m sure you can arrange it for me, right? Third, I hear you know many politicians and business elites. If you don''t mind, can you share them with me?" Zhang Cheng put forward his conditions impolitely. Anxia obviously hesitated for a moment. After about half a minute, she reluctantly nodded: "yes! I can do the first thing. Because whether it''s power or alchemy that only a few people can master, it''s enough to support you to become a Lord. It''s not difficult to become a member of the secondary parliament after more than ten years of experience. The second is even simpler. According to the Convention, when a congressman dies, several other congressmen will appear at his funeral. You just need to attend miles'' funeral. But I don''t quite understand the last point. Do you want to maintain a dual identity like me? You know, this is not an easy thing. I have seen many ambitious guys who want to make a difference in the underground world and are unwilling to give up their position in the ordinary society. In the end, both sides often screw up, and even can only rely on one lie after another to maintain broken families and family ties. However, your identity is false. It seems that you don''t have this trouble for the time being. As long as you get rid of the nominal "mother", you don''t have to worry about family problems. " "Get rid of it? No, no, no, how can you have such a terrible idea. I not only want to maintain the identity of ordinary people, but also keep this single parent family, because it is a nearly perfect disguise and a bait. Think about it. What would those guys who don''t know the truth think if they care about the mother and obey her? They will feel it I think I care about this family and the so-called family affection. In short, I care about... " Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng deliberately paused, and an undisguised sarcastic expression appeared on his face. Tracy and Polman, who were sitting next to him, felt cold all over, even with steaming black tea in their hands. In contrast, the well-informed Anthea was much more calm. After putting down the empty tea cup in her hand, she looked at the young man sitting opposite her with interest. After a full minute, she sighed softly: "Dear zhang, although we only met for the first time today, you make me feel a little scared. You know, there are many crazy guys in the world, most of them just despise the rules and like to vent and destroy at will, but there are a very few rational lunatics. They will make careful plans in advance and realize their madness step by step according to the plan In my opinion, the latter is far more dangerous than the former, and the feeling you give me just belongs to the latter. Maybe it looks normal, rational and knows compromise and concession, but there is a terrible monster lurking in the subconscious. " "Do you think my mind is abnormal?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. "No, I mean you''ve been suppressing some emotions. When it breaks out, your character is likely to change unpredictably. I personally suggest that you''d better find an outlet for yourself, which can be sex, alcohol or other things. In short, don''t jump your nerve too tight, otherwise it will break." After that, Anthea grabbed two bottles of "powerful intelligence potion" and carefully put them into a wooden box with exquisite patterns. "Well, I''ll try to relax. Thank you for your proposal. Goodbye, madam. I have to see another person before midnight today, so I won''t waste your precious time." Obviously, it is not the first time that Zhang Cheng has heard a similar warning. Not long ago, magic sword gave similar suggestions, but he himself was not aware of any problems in his mental state, so he did not intend to continue to argue. Seeing the three of them get up and disappear at the end of the corridor, Anthea immediately raised her hand and snapped her fingers. moment A cloud of black smoke appeared out of thin air and slowly gathered into a mysterious man wearing a black cloak. He knelt on one knee and made a sharp voice with his fingernails on the blackboard: "dear son of prophecy, patron of time and destiny, what can I do for you to summon me?" "Go, follow the young wizard just now, if he is in danger of life, he will make a hand. If he does not, he will observe secretly. Remember, do not conflict with anyone. I believe there must be a lot of eyelashes sent out by many old friends around him." ansiya put his chin on his table and laid his feet on the table with no socks on. Her eyes, which had only white eyes, now completely turned into pure black, and were still emitting mysterious energy. "I see. I''ll do it well. Please don''t forget to prepare the reward, otherwise you know how serious the consequences are." The voice just fell! The man in the black cloak turned into a black smoke and dissipated in the air again, leaving no trace, as if he had never appeared. At the same time, Anthea''s eyes changed from black to white. Looking at her reflection in thousands of mirrors, she suddenly laughed without warning. While laughing, she said to herself: "the gear of fate finally starts to rotate again! I hope it''s better to give up halfway this time..." Chapter 264 Facing the cool sea breeze at night, Zhang Cheng enjoyed the most densely populated and prosperous Manhattan Island in New York through the window. He didn''t know what he was thinking. But when the car crossed the sea bridge into Brooklyn, he suddenly turned his head and asked the other two people in the car without warning, "do you think there is something wrong with my mental state?" "Huh? What!" Tracy was obviously stunned and didn''t know how to answer. "I mean, compared with ordinary people, is my usual reaction a little extreme or full of violence?" Zhang Cheng explained expressionless. Just on the road, he has been constantly reflecting on his recent behavior and found that he has changed a lot unconsciously. Especially in terms of the relationship between life and death, he completely broke the traditional moral concept formed in more than 20 years, and began to look down on ordinary people in a condescending attitude, even without paying attention to the life and death of civilians. There is no doubt that this is very abnormal, at least when he feels that the change is too fast and too sudden. It may be the side effect of gaining powerful power quickly, or it may be caused by a strong sense of loneliness and estrangement. In short, the warning of the magic sword and prophecy witch Anthea finally attracted his attention. Sarcastic ridicule, a little harsh, selfish, eccentric, and a little weird way of thinking, but it''s not bad at all, "Tracey make complaints about in a cold tuckus. After all, in her opinion, the mysterious young wizard sitting beside him not only saved his own life, but also paid for his tragic sister. In any way, he must be grateful rather than vicious. "Abnormal, sour, lonely, eccentric way of thinking... Well, that''s what I look like in your eyes." Zhang Cheng sighed helplessly. Since childhood, he has been praised by countless people for his intelligence and cleverness. He never dreamed that he would leave such an impression on others. "Ha! Just kidding, don''t take it too seriously." the girl smiled and shrugged her shoulders. But Zhang Cheng didn''t give up. He patted the lawyer driving: "Polman, what do you think?" The latter pondered for a moment and responded carefully: "Sir, I don''t think you should compare yourself with the mental state of ordinary people. There is no comparability between the two. The reason is very simple. You have unparalleled magic power, but they don''t. in the underground world, many powerful people often have many quirks. For example, Senator miles likes to keep all kinds of dangerous highly toxic reptiles and eat them at a specific time; Ms. Catherine likes to play with young and handsome men and kick them open after capturing their hearts; Ansia witch likes to collect mirrors. Anyone who dares to break the mirror in front of her will be unlucky for a full year. In fact, not only the underground world, but also some politicians and rich people in the ordinary world will have some unknown special hobbies, which are the embodiment of their inner desire without exception. But you, you seem to have deliberately suppressed your desires and made yourself as rational as possible. To be exact, you are too rational. Rationality is somewhat inhumane and frightening... " Polman racked his brains and tried to avoid using some words with supervisor tendency and irony, for fear of accidentally offending the object of his loyalty. "Too rational?" Zhang Cheng repeated the word in a low voice, and a mysterious smile soon appeared on his face. He finally understood what his problem was. He was too eager for quick success and instant benefits in his way of thinking recently. He even took feelings and desires as a tool that can be used to seek benefits for himself. In the eyes of outsiders, this behavior is undoubtedly quite terrible. If a person can give up his feelings and desires at any time, what else can''t he give up? This is not only the weakness of human nature, but also the basis for building mutual relations in the process of human communication. If a person handles what happens around him in full accordance with his interests and completely ignores the feelings of others, he will still be excluded and isolated even if his decision is correct and can bring great benefits to his group. Unfortunately, in order to pursue endless power and knowledge, Zhang Cheng has been doing things according to this set of standards of conduct, and was inadvertently labeled as "dangerous" by some people. Just as he was considering how to reverse this disadvantage, the car suddenly stopped. On the empty road not far ahead, an old man on crutches blocked the way. He was no one else, but Kane, the "element messenger" who visited in person not long ago. "Sir, what should we do?" Polman turned and asked with some uncertainty. "Relax, maybe he just wants to talk to me." Zhang Cheng calmly pushed open the door, came down, smiled and said, "good evening, Lord Kane, what can I do for you?" "Good evening, young wizard. I heard that you met Senator miles a few hours ago, so I wanted to ask about the media. How, are you able to make it?" Kane said nothing nonsense and directly expressed his purpose of blocking the way. "Of course! As long as you need and can afford the price, I can provide sufficient supply at any time." Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking. Although he hasn''t devoted time to study what the colorful gravel is so far, he believes that as long as there is a formula, he can copy it perfectly in a few days. "Oh? It seems that you have made some unknown deals with miles. If I guess correctly, it must be related to his family?" Kane quipped with a smile. "I think it should be our business, doesn''t it have anything to do with you?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and pushed back impolitely. As a penetrator who hides a lot of secrets, he instinctively excludes anyone from prying into his privacy. Kane shrugged his shoulders indifferently and explained: "Don''t be nervous. I don''t want to inquire about your transaction. I just want to remind you that if you need to protect his family, you should turn around and go to Miles''s house right now. Because half an hour ago, * * Banshee Patty just recruited a group of outlaws in the territory of many lords in Brooklyn. According to her character of vengeance, I''m afraid there now There are not many people left. " "What?!" Zhang Cheng suddenly changed. "Don''t you know? Miles humiliated this dangerous woman, not only deprived her of her title and territory, but also exiled her to the uninhabited tropical rain forest of South America. Now she''s back, with endless anger and hatred, how can she not retaliate, especially when the enemy is weak enough to linger on the edge of death..." Chapter 265 Near midnight, the sky over the suburbs of New York was suddenly covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder in the blink of an eye, followed by rain the size of soybeans. At the moment, in the manor villa under miles'' name, a tragic massacre is being carried out under the cover of rainstorm. No mercy! No mercy! There is no so-called moral bottom line! There are only painful deaths! Patty, wearing a long black dress and a black lady''s wide brimmed hat, is like the goddess of death from the underworld. He allows the guys he recruits to do everything he wants, whether it''s robbing wealth, sucking the blood of young girls, or eating bleeding internal organs. In short, these underground world residents full of cruelty and tyranny have completely released their normally repressive nature. Because they know that with miles'' death, all the orders and rules he established will disappear. Before the war game is decided, Brooklyn will fall into chaos and war. No one will care about the rules that need to be observed before. Moreover, "* * Banshee" Patty was originally a powerful Lord. As long as she can regain her title and territory, all those who participate in the action today will have a chance to improve their class. After all, according to the law of Parliament, each Lord can canonize six knights to help manage the territory. He not only has a considerable political status, but also can enjoy many privileges. In the underground world, not many bottom residents can refuse such temptation, so they are willing to risk their lives to win an opportunity to change their fate. "Madam, we have cleaned up the whole villa and only caught six immediate relatives. Obviously, he knows you will come back and is likely to disperse future generations all over the world." a young man with dark red plasma on his mouth whispered. As a vampire, his greatest use is to distinguish who are hired security guards and staff and who are miles'' relatives by sucking blood. "Hum! Old fox! Tell me, there are a few of the captives who he cares about. I believe you should understand what I mean, right?" Patti licked and licked the lips of the red lipstick. I have to say, a black dress with such red lips, the strong contrast not only didn''t make her look vulgar, but also gave her a strong temptation, even if it was a purgatory scene around. "Of course! As far as I know, there is a girl who is the granddaughter of old miles. The relationship between the two is very close. She just came back from the intensive care unit a few hours ago. If you can kill old miles in front of him, he will be miserable." the pale young man explained with an intoxicated face. Although vampires should strictly belong to the ranks of dead creatures, they are closer to ordinary people in physiology than most dead creatures. They can enjoy a series of external stimuli including alcohol and tobacco, and their ability to restrain desire is also very low, especially when the opponent is still a powerful person. "What are you waiting for? I can''t wait to love this poor little girl. Besides, tell the others to kill the rest of the prisoners and don''t forget the video. I hope I can give miles an appetizer before I officially visit him." after that, Patty raised her index finger with black lace gloves and gently scratched each other''s jaw, Then one hand holding a black umbrella, the other hand holding the shivering girl, gradually disappeared into the rainy night. Due to the rain, a large amount of plasma was washed everywhere, slowly converging into a dazzling Blood River. After watching the * * Banshee leave, the young vampire immediately turned around, smiled grimly and shouted, "you heard what the lady said! What are you doing? Go and prepare the camera! And then kill all the living people here!" For a moment, the killing that had gradually stopped was staged again When Zhang Cheng drove to the villa, there was only an unrecognized corpse and a powerful picture left in the villa. "Oh, my God! This... What the hell happened here!!" Tracy covered her mouth and tried not to spit out. Don''t mention her. Even the well-informed Polman stared. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that someone dared to make such a crazy move before a congressman died. Feeling the residual bloody smell in the air, Kane took a deep breath and sighed in a very dignified tone: "she finally did it! And she did it too much! Now let''s talk about what you''re going to do?" "A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye! Tell me if Patty has any relatives or friends alive?" the expression on Zhang Cheng''s face was gloomy and frightening. He didn''t expect that he had just signed a demon contract in the afternoon and had to fulfill the above content the next day. "As far as I know, before her ability awakened, it seems that she had a good aunt and several good sisters who cared for and took care of her. But I want to remind you that if you touch them, it is equivalent to staying with Patty. This crazy woman will try her best to revenge, and the people you care about will be involved," Kane solemnly reminded. There was a chilling light in Cheng''s eyes. He sneered and said to himself, "don''t die? I''m not dying with her now! As for the people I care about, I''m sorry, they are no longer in the world. All I really care about is myself. Give me their address. Now I''m going to do something Patty just did." "Well, it seems that the bloody storm in Brooklyn will officially begin tonight. I thought it could last until miles'' funeral. Come on, I''ll take you myself." Kane sighed and got into the cab. No one knows better than him what the killing tonight means. With the roar of the engine, the car soon drove along the main road towards the city. Looking at the tail light of the car, Polman immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed one of the numbers. After a brief chat, he said to Tracy, who was completely in panic: "Let''s go too. It won''t be long before the cleaners will be responsible for cleaning up the aftermath. Please remember what you see today. This is the real underground world, a world full of chaos, violence and death. If you can''t adapt, shoot yourself at Taiyang acupoint as soon as possible, at least you can die faster." "No! I won''t die! I will live! Longer than anyone else!" the girl said to herself, biting her lower lip. Although her voice was trembling and her lips were trembling, her eyes were very firm, as if she had made an important decision. Chapter 266 Some people say that nothing in the world is more painful than waiting for death, especially when a person knows that his death is coming, but he is unable to recover it. However, as an important figure in the underground world of New York, miles doesn''t feel too much pain and fear at the moment. On the contrary, there is an inexplicable calm, as if all the previous thoughts of power and power have disappeared, leaving only his deep attachment to life. If he had a choice now, he would not hesitate to exchange all his wealth, power and power for a life span of ten years. However, it is a pity that even in the underground world where all kinds of strange supernatural forces are rampant, few people can bring back the dead or forcibly prolong a person''s life. Even if there are, they can''t enjoy it. Watching the rain crackling on the glass outside, miles sighed slightly, turned to the servant who was always with him and said, "Francis, have you arranged my funeral?" "Of course, sir. And according to your request, I will delay announcing the death one day and inform the parliament to start the war game." the latter bowed calmly. Hearing the answer he wanted, miles gently nodded his head: "very good! Remember, be careful when distributing property to ensure that my children will never be tracked. Tell them that it''s best not to contact each other after I die, not to offer flowers in front of the tombstone, and not to try to get close to the underground world." "Please rest assured that I have replaced all your stocks, real estate and real estate with bearer bonds. As long as your children settle down, they can immediately obtain rich start-up funds through these bonds, or invest in business, or receive interest on time, and live a safe life. In short, no one can find any clues through financial means. In addition, your children The son and daughter also said that they would never intervene in the disputes in the underground world, so there was nothing to worry about, "Francesco promised bitterly. Because it was the fifth time in an hour that he heard a similar question and answered it five times, but after a few minutes at most, miles would forget everything, as if he were trapped in some strange time cycle. Obviously, the once powerful members of the New York Parliament are now on the verge of death, and even their memory begins to decline rapidly. Maybe they will soon become a dull ordinary old man. As a witness of this process, Francis was undoubtedly sad. He even had an impulse to kill his master immediately, at least in this way, he could keep the image of the other party in his mind, rather than watching him weaken bit by bit and finally die. Miles obviously didn''t realize this. He continued to mutter with his head down and didn''t know what he was talking about. Just as he raised his head and was ready to repeat the previous topic again, suddenly a dark shadow flashed through the window, followed by the glass breaking and cracking with a bang. I saw a black DV covered with rain falling from the sky, just next to the hospital bed. "Who?! who is it!" Francis rushed to the window and looked out. But in addition to the vast night and pouring rain, there was no trace of any living people. If the DV was not still there, I''m afraid he would think he was too tired and hallucinated. Out of a subconscious reaction, miles bent down and picked up the DV close at hand. In less than ten seconds, his calm and peaceful eyes suddenly turned into a burning anger. At the same time, he suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood and roared: "how dare she!!!!!" "What! What happened?" Francis quickly grabbed the DV to see what was playing. As a result, within a minute, he couldn''t help shaking all over, smashed the DV with a click, and said gnashing his teeth: "Sir, I think it''s time to start the backup plan. Patty must die! She needs to pay for her arrogance and ignorance!" "Oh? What''s the price? Tell me." With the crisp sound of high heels stepping on the marble floor, the * * Banshee in a black dress pushed the door and entered the intensive care unit. Next to her was a trembling little girl of about ten years old, "Elfrieda!" miles'' pupils contracted sharply. "Zu... Grandpa! Help me!" the girl opened her arms and tried to rush to the hospital bed. In her impression, the grandfather who loved him most was always omnipotent. No matter how terrible the disaster at home was, he could be easily resolved by him. Unfortunately, Patty raised her hand and snapped her fingers before she took two steps. moment The girl seemed to lose all her strength and fell to the ground with a plop. Abnormal excitement and excitement appeared on her freckled face. "Asshole! She''s still a child! How can you do this to her!" Miles stood up in anger. "Hum! Child? Sorry, dear senator, you seem to forget that I was a child, but don''t you still choose to exile me to the uninhabited tropical rain forest of South America? I can tell you clearly that today I want to make you feel unparalleled pain before you die, and then die in endless regret and unwillingness. Nothing can stop me from taking revenge." With that, Patty pulled out a bone knife with an unknown smell from the inside of her thigh and gently stroked on the girl''s slender neck. "The sacrificial knife in the Inca sacrificial ceremony!" Francis undoubtedly recognized the origin of the bone knife, and the whole person became nervous. "That''s right! Since you know it, you must know what will happen if someone is stabbed or killed by it?" Patty pursed her mouth and showed a cruel smile. "People and animals stabbed by sacrificial knives will bleed until they die. Moreover, their souls will be swallowed up and transformed into a terrible curse. As far as I know, there are few such weapons in the world since the destruction of Inca civilization. Where did you get them?" Francis asked with dignified expression. "Hahaha! Thanks to our congressman! If he hadn''t sent me to the tropical rain forest, I wouldn''t be able to find the Inca ancient city hidden in the depths of the jungle, and I wouldn''t be able to learn the knowledge and power of God sacrifice. Now, are you ready to see your beloved granddaughter die in front of you? Don''t worry, I''ll go through this process slowly to ensure your quality Taste enough pain. " The voice just fell! Patty directly cut a half wide hole in the girl''s white neck with the bone knife in her hand. The bright red blood immediately flowed out along the small mouth, and dyed the white skirt in the blink of an eye Chapter 267 With the continuous loss of blood, the girl''s face began to become more and more pale, her body temperature began to drop rapidly, and her eyes showed her fear of death. The strange energy around the small wound not only prevented the aggregation and coagulation of platelets, but also deprived the transmission of sympathetic nerves. She could do nothing but wait silently. Patty bent down, dipped a little plasma with her index finger, put it in her mouth and said meaningfully: "You know what? In the Inca belief, blood is the best sacrifice to appease the gods, and it is also an important source of strength for the priests. By sacrificing life, especially pure and beautiful girls, the priests can obtain a powerful and mysterious ability. They call this ability soul resonance..." Miles seemed to realize something and stared at his curled up granddaughter. Next second The little girl who had fallen to the ground suddenly stood up, with a strange smile on her face, followed by opening her mouth and making a terrible voice: "Hi, dear senator, what do you think of me now?" There is no doubt that it is patty, the "* * Banshee", who controls this young body at the moment. "What have you done with elfrieda?" Miles asked fiercely, trying to resist the strong discomfort caused by his dying body. As an alchemist, he could feel that the soul of his granddaughter had not disappeared, but was hidden by unknown forces. "Ah, you mean that poor little girl? She is here, coexisting with my consciousness. Now, if you try to kill me, she will bear all the harm instead of me. The Inca sacrifice once caused unimaginable huge losses to the parliament in the war in this way. I believe you, as a member of Parliament, will not be strange, right?" Patty, like a naughty child, took the initiative to move forward a few steps, opened her arms and showed her vulnerable body in front of the enemy. Feeling that the girl''s body and soul were becoming weaker and weaker, miles painfully closed his eyes, "you won! Say it! What do you want from me!" "Very simple! I don''t expect to get power, wealth and knowledge from you. I just hope you can watch your beloved die slowly and finish the last journey of life in pain, regret and despair." There are no compromises, negotiations or concessions! Patty expressed the only purpose behind all crazy behavior in a firm tone. "Very good! Very good! You have successfully awakened the devil sealed in my heart for many years. Maybe in many eyes, I have always been a weak person who can only play with power. No one knows that I killed all my opponents with an almost invincible attitude in the war game. Today, you will be lucky to be the first to witness my real power in so many years People... " Then miles slowly opened his eyes. This time, his eyes no longer had any negative emotions such as anger and pain, but only a frightening indifference and reason. He raised his skinny arm tremblingly and grabbed the statue that Zhang Cheng had stopped to observe not far away. moment The dazzling purple light lit up the whole room! When the light dissipated, miles was no longer the old man wandering on the edge of death, but a huge stone man covered with strange magic lines all over his body. It just waved its arm gently, and the whole reinforced concrete wall was smashed into a big hole with a bang. Seeing this scene, Francis immediately began to cast spells and wrapped the whole room with a gray translucent diaphragm. Several nurses who ran to check the situation turned their faces in doubt, turned twice, and soon turned away, completely ignoring the broken hole in the wall. Obviously, the diaphragm gave them some illusion that they didn''t know what was happening in the house. Miles ignored the ordinary people, raised his sandbag fist and said to himself: "Many people mistakenly think that alchemy is to make magic drugs and make some powerful magic items and props, but few people understand that its real essence is to make the free transformation of material and energy, so as to achieve the purpose of changing or even creating material and life out of thin air. If it is applied to combat, that''s it..." The voice just fell! He rushed out suddenly and smashed his fists at the enemy who controlled his granddaughter''s body without hesitation. "Damn it!" Feeling the killing intention, Patty realized that it was definitely not an act. She quickly gave up her control over the girl, returned her consciousness to herself, and then tried to draw energy from the stone man. Unfortunately, miles turned his hard rock body directly into hot magma before he got close. The terrible high-temperature flame and heat wave immediately burned her left hand. If she didn''t react quickly, maybe the whole arm would be disabled. "Earth, fire, water, air! All the basic elements that make up the material world are under my control. That''s right! This is the real power of alchemy! Idiots like you can''t understand its greatness!" Miles roared and constantly transformed the body structure. Sometimes it becomes water or ice, sometimes it becomes magma or flame, sometimes it becomes like a small tornado rotating at high speed, and sometimes it becomes hard granite Under the almost crazy attack, Patty could only step back again and again, waving the bone knife in her hand, barely coping, and her face was full of horror. She could not believe that the congressman, who had always been regarded as weak and deceptive, had such terrible combat effectiveness. Francis, who stood nearby, didn''t mean to join. He just picked up the girl in a deep coma and filled her mouth with a bottle of unknown medicine. In the blink of an eye, the girl''s pale little face had a trace of blood. Although the blood had not stopped, the signs of life had become stable and no longer as dying as before. Just as the fierce battle in the house turned white hot, a gloomy voice suddenly echoed in everyone''s ears: "good evening, Mr. congressman, I''m sorry I''m late. But I''m sure you''ll be satisfied when you see the people I brought." "It''s you!" Patty was slightly surprised. No one else came. It was Zhang Cheng who didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and wandered around New York City for hours. "Yes, it''s me, madam. Thanks to you, I have to give up my precious rest time to fulfill my promise. Oh, by the way, let''s introduce the guests I brought first. They should be very important to you." after that, Zhang Cheng turned and gently waved. Soon, several women aged from 50 to 60 and from 12 to 13 slowly entered the room. Their eyes were full of fear, and some of their hands were wrapped with thick bandages. It seemed that a section of their fingers had been cut off Chapter 268 Staring at those familiar faces, Patty''s expression solidified, and her eyes showed strong anger and killing intention. However, she did not act rashly, but took a deep breath and asked, "young wizard, do you understand what you are doing?" "Of course! A tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye. Don''t blame others for firing the second shot if you fired the first shot." after saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his arm and aimed at the trembling women behind him. After all this, he turned around and asked miles, "Dear senator, how many relatives did you lose tonight?" "Five names! I lost two sons, their wife and a daughter." the old man who maintained the shape of the stone man replied without thinking. After hearing this, Zhang Cheng gently clicked: "in that case, according to the agreement, I will kill 50 people who have a close relationship with the murderer as revenge. Today is the first batch, and I will make up for the deficiencies later." As the last word fell, he did not hesitate to release the long prepared ice pick technique. moment The high-speed rotating broken ice easily tore up more than a dozen women who didn''t understand what had happened. Their limbs and internal organs turned into blood plasma and broken meat, splashing everywhere, leaving only a pile of chilling white bones. Because everything happened so suddenly, no one had time to stop it, even Kane, who was close at hand. Seeing such a cruel and bloody scene, he couldn''t help frowning and retreating for several steps. It seemed that he couldn''t believe what he saw. To be exact, he thought that Zhang Cheng only threatened patty with these hostages at most, but he didn''t expect to develop to this step, which is just a rhythm of never dying. "Ha ha ha ha! Well done! I''m beginning to like you a little, young man. Dear patty, how do you feel now? Is it very painful, desperate and regretful? Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, at least not today. I''ll let you see with your own eyes all the people you care about and love die, and then live in the world like a walking corpse." While laughing wildly, miles grabbed the slender neck of the * * Banshee while taking advantage of his opponent''s stunned Kung Fu. But strangely, Patty didn''t respond. She just stared at Zhang Cheng, with dazzling silver light flashing in her pupils. There is no doubt that her hatred target has shifted away from miles. Because among the people who have just died, there are aunts who raised her since childhood, sisters who play with her and spend restless adolescence together, and friends who have given her great help In short, all the people she cared about most died in the slaughter just now. Feeling the bitter hatred in the air, a sneer suddenly appeared on Zhang Cheng''s expressionless face. Without panic, he took out an A4 paper full of names and addresses from his pocket and asked, "madam, do you know what this is?" "Whatever it is! I promise you''re dead! I''ll kill everyone around you!" Patty swore with the pain of suffocation. Zhang Cheng casually spread his hand: "Oh, I see. Please help yourself. In addition, I would like to remind you that this list is for all the people who have maintained a relatively close relationship with you since you were ten years old. I plan to randomly select 34 people from it to make up for today''s debts. If you kill Senator miles'' family again, or the people around me, for every person you kill, I will choose ten people from the list to kill as revenge. Let''s see who can''t support it first. Please remember, I never taboo killing. If all the people on this list die, I can even continue to kill the passers-by who greet you, the convenience store clerk who sells you things, and your pets, whether they are innocent or not. Soon you will find that in the end, you are left alone, no friends, no relatives, or even no one to communicate with. Now tell me, are you going to play this killing game with me? " Obviously, as a transgressor, one of Zhang Cheng''s biggest problems is that he is alone without any concern and seriously lacks a sense of identity and security. But everything has a bad side, there is a good side. At least so far, he has not met anyone who can make him willing to pay a high price to protect, so threats like "harm his family" are of no use to him. "Are you serious?" Kane couldn''t believe anyone could say such crazy words. "Why not? I know that chaos is coming. Many people want to take advantage of me, and some people still hide in the dark and observe silently. Maybe it''s time to show my position and attitude, let them understand a truth, and what price to pay to annoy me. As a saying goes, the essence of the world is cruel, tolerance and concession are often mistaken for timidity Cowardice, on the contrary, war, blood and death can bring respect and fear. "Zhang Cheng stared into Kane''s eyes with deep meaning. The latter seemed to understand the hint revealed in his words, smiled and sighed: "I have to admit that many people, including me, have underestimated you, but it''s not too late to realize this. Mr. Zhang, please allow me to apologize for my previous temptation. From now on, I regard you as a partner or competitor of the same magnitude. You have proved with your actual actions that you are a more crazy and terrible wizard than the * * Banshee patty, believe the congressman Sir''s point of view should be the same as mine, right? " "Hum! Kane, I haven''t breathed yet. Don''t you think you have too many little moves?" Miles sneered and sarcastically. "No, compared with Catherine, my little move is nothing. What''s more, I can''t imagine that I can see you fighting with my own eyes after so many years. It''s really memorable. Well, since you don''t like me very much, I''ll leave first." With that, Kane bowed, jumped directly from the broken window and disappeared into the darkness. Staring at the heavy rain outside the window, miles stood in place and hesitated for a moment. He didn''t know what he was thinking. But when he recovered, the first thing was to turn his strong arms and throw Patty hard to the wall and the ground! Bang! Bang! Bang Due to the relationship of element form, * * the Banshee could not absorb any energy. In the blink of an eye, she was seriously injured and kept spitting blood out of her mouth. Her sexy legs were broken into 90 degrees and bent forward. By the time she stopped, Patty had almost only one last breath left. At this time, miles released his hand, turned his head and said to Zhang Cheng with a grim smile: "young man, I''m very satisfied with your performance today. I''m going to give you a little surprise before I die..." Chapter 269 Mortals die, even powerful alchemists like miles. When the sun rose again from the horizon, he could no longer maintain the form of elements. The body of the lamp was slowly stripped from the stone statue and swallowed his last breath as an ordinary old man. Watching the last trace of infinite attachment to life left in each other''s eyes, a strong sense of fear, the fear of aging and death, came out of Zhang Cheng''s heart. Although he is still very young, even less than 30 years old, time always slips away from him if he doesn''t pay attention. When he comes back, people will find that their time is running out. For a moment, he suddenly began to realize why countless people were willing to do all kinds of crazy acts for immortality, or trade with demons, or plunder life energy from others to maintain themselves through some cruel magic rituals. In contrast, people like miles who clearly have similar abilities but do not have the ability to take action are rare than some endangered animals. "Mr. Zhang, if you don''t mind, could you please take care of elfrieda for a few days? Next, I need to focus on dealing with many troublesome things, including the senator''s funeral. I really don''t have time to comfort the frightened little girl." Francis repaired the damaged walls and floors in the intensive care unit through his magical ability, He asked in a rather helpless tone. Now his face was full of sadness, and he glanced at Miles who fell on the hospital bed like a corpse from time to time. "Take care of her?" Zhang Cheng looked at the bleeding girl and subconsciously frowned. Francis sighed slightly and replied, "yes! Don''t worry, I''ve given her a hematopoietic agent, and her life won''t be in danger for a week. The wound caused by the Inca sacrifice bone knife is very troublesome. I need to visit a friend of a congressman to see if he can solve the curse." "OK, but please hurry up. My character is not suitable for taking care of children." after saying that, Zhang Cheng turned back and waved. A naked woman with nine points similar to Patty in appearance and shape took the initiative to come forward, bend down and pick up the girl in a deep coma. Obviously, this is the "surprise" that miles gave him before he died, an artificial life reorganized through alchemy, a slave who can never disobey his master''s orders. The simple explanation is that miles destroyed Patty''s body, followed by creating a clone with special restrictions, and finally stuffed the soul into it. In this way, she not only kept her previous memory, character and ability, but also had to obey the orders of the creator, just like a prisoner trapped in the body, suffering all the time. Maybe miles wants to revenge her for killing her relatives in such a terrible way Facing the morning sun, Zhang Cheng, who had been busy all night, finally dragged his tired body back to his residence. After a simple bath, he went back to bed and fell asleep. When I woke up, it was around 3 p.m. and the rain on the road had basically evaporated completely, leaving only one or two accumulated small puddles. He opened the shutter and looked at the peaceful scene outside the window. He took a deep breath, smiled and sighed: "what a beautiful day. I hope there won''t be too much violence and blood today..." The voice just fell! The closed door was suddenly knocked. Bang! Bang! Bang! Then Polman''s voice came through the crack of the door: "Sir, are you up?" "Yes, is there anything urgent?" Zhang Cheng asked through the door. "Two things! First, I have just received a notice from parliament that a funeral will be held at Greenwood cemetery in three days. At that time, all three other members of Parliament and many lords will be present and declare that Brooklyn has officially entered a state of war. Second, Ms. Catherine invites you to dinner at 7 p.m." "OK, I see." Zhang Cheng quickly put on a dress, opened the door and walked downstairs to the living room. Polman hurried after him and continued in a low voice: "in addition, I heard that a special envoy from the European Parliament came to New York early this morning, as if to discuss a very important matter." "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhang Cheng''s calm face finally showed a trace of curiosity. According to his understanding, although the underground world has always been ruled by an institution called the highest parliament, in fact, a relatively independent branch has been formed in Europe, North America, South America and other regions. No one will meddle in business on weekdays, and even there will be a little dispute secretly. Only when some major events happen will they choose to join hands. "It is said that a new entrance to the debris world has been found!" Polman licked his lips excitedly. Debris world, as its name implies, is the part torn from the earth, heaven and hell during the ancient war. After thousands of years of exploration, most of them have been found and occupied and become the back garden of various forces. Among them, the most famous is the wizard college in the magical secret land. It is said that this school, which specializes in teaching supernatural forces, can train more than a dozen qualified male and female wizards every year, and has a decisive influence in the parliaments of many regions. However, because there was too much fragmented space in those years, there are still some hidden out of the sight of explorers today. It can be said that the discovery of every debris world is equivalent to an adventure of power, wealth and power. Although it is accompanied by a large number of uncertainties and dangers, no one is willing to give up, even at the cost of losing life. But Zhang Cheng, who has the ability to travel through many worlds, has not been blinded. On the contrary, he is acutely aware that this may be a trap, just like the chaos in New York, which is a conspiracy secretly planned by someone or a force. Otherwise, how could war games, the discovery of the entrance to the debris world, and the haunting Selma descendants happen to appear at the same time? More coincidentally, Patty, a crazy woman who was exiled into the isolated rainforest, was able to get the news that miles was going to die in time and smuggle back from the jungles of South America. Everything indicates that there is an invisible black hand in the dark. But Zhang Cheng also knows that his power is too weak to change anything. At least miles showed that his control over the elements is far above him last night. Even the shaman priest of Azeroth can''t do that terrible ability to switch life forms at will. Feeling the wind and rain coming, he showed a smile of unknown significance on his face and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "it seems that it''s time to go back to Dalaran and prepare for the coming storm..." Chapter 270 In the evening, Catherine, the Witch of desire, is sitting at a table in the Francis tavern, the oldest in New York, enjoying the endless flow of vehicles and people outside the glass window. After a while, she turned around and asked the girl who looked like herself: "Elizabeth, do you know why I chose you as the heir to the property instead of your irresponsible parents or other brothers and sisters?" "No, I don''t know, grandma." the blonde shook her head gently. To be exact, before lawyers and relevant institutions came to the door, she always thought she was an orphan without any relatives. After studying every day, she had to try every means to work and make money, otherwise she would be punished without food. Perhaps in many film and television works, children sent to foster families can always find their adoptive parents who really love them, but in reality, many American sending families are quite bad, and some are even to defraud the government of cash and various living food subsidies. Unfortunately, Elizabeth lives in the latter harsh environment. She has to start doing all kinds of housework since the age of eight. She goes out to do odd jobs at the age of twelve. If she was not afraid of being sued by child protection agencies, her adoptive parents would have forced her to join the ranks of street girls and exchange her young and beautiful body for a lot of money. Just when the girl was secretly preparing to save some money to escape this hell on earth, her fate suddenly changed. She suddenly had a very rich grandmother and left a will to take her as the heir to the property. When she learned that the total amount of the property was likely to exceed $70 million, she felt her heart stop. Most importantly, through DNA testing, they do have a very close blood relationship. Catherine is also very kind to girls. Whether she wears famous brand women''s clothes, shoes or a considerable amount of pocket money, it is enough to prove that she has completed the transformation from "ugly duckling" to "white swan". Although she didn''t quite understand why her young grandmother, who seemed to be only between the ages of 20 and 30, suddenly needed an heir to her property, her hard childhood made her understand that there could never be a free lunch in the world, and her incomparably superior life must pay a price Aware of the determination in the girl''s eyes, Catherine nodded with satisfaction and said, "you are really smart and sensible. In fact, the reason for choosing you is very simple. I''m dying." "Dead!!" Elizabeth''s face showed an unbelievable expression. She couldn''t believe that the grandmother sitting next to her with young appearance, sexy figure and mature temperament could say that she was going to die. Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, they were more like a pair of beautiful sisters. "Yes! Please don''t be confused by my appearance. In fact, I am in my fifties and rely on some mysterious power to maintain my beauty, but this power is not unlimited. It won''t take me long to control, become old and ugly, and finally go to death. I want to leave everything to you before I die." Catherine gently stroked the girl''s hair, The tone was full of sincerity. "Maintain beauty with mysterious power?" Elizabeth blinked in surprise. "Ha ha, that''s right. You don''t know yet. In fact, I am a witch, and you are the offspring of a witch. You are full of magical blood. You can get unparalleled power only by activating a specific ceremony." after that, Catherine stretched out a finger and knocked on the table. moment All the cups, plates, knives and forks on the table slowly floated out of thin air. Although they were less than one centimeter from the table, the girl still stared at the incredible scene. For a full minute, Elizabeth came back to her senses and exclaimed in a hurry, "my God! It''s incredible! You... How did you do it?" Catherine waved her fingers and let everything fall quietly. She replied with a smile: "it''s the power of blood! What, do you want to have it?" "Of course! Can I be a witch too?" Elizabeth clenched her fist excitedly. "Yes, honey, you can also become a witch. That''s why I brought you to this restaurant today. To become a witch, first you have to find a real male wizard, and then tempt him to help you complete the transformation from a girl to a woman. This process may be days, weeks, months and years. Waiting for you to get out of his body Only when enough magic is absorbed can the ability hidden in the blood be activated, "Catherine explained with half truth. "You... You mean I''m going to seduce a man to bed?" stammered Elizabeth. Obviously, she has no experience in this field for the time being and doesn''t know what to do. "Relax, I will arrange everything for you. You just need to treat it as an ordinary love. Believe me, you will like him, or even fall in love with him..." Catherine''s pupils flashed a purple light, followed by a meaningful smile. But the smile comes and goes quickly. When she saw Zhang Cheng coming in from the front door, she immediately changed into another face, gracefully raised her arm and waved, "honey, this way, I''ve been waiting for you for a while." "Sorry, madam, there were a lot of accidents last night. I need to have a good rest." Zhang Cheng sat down impolitely to defend his lateness. In fact, he was late mainly because of the delay in studying the cursed wound on Miles''s granddaughter. You should know that mages in Azeroth have always been very good at lifting all kinds of curses. In addition, the skill given by the mage template - clear marking of lifting secondary curses can remove all forms of magic curses, so he couldn''t help trying. It doesn''t matter if you don''t try. You''ll be surprised if you try. Lifting the secondary curse did dispel the mysterious energy near the wound in the first few seconds, but in less than half a minute, a new energy will emerge. No matter how many times it is dispelled, this thing will recover as before, just like an invincible Xiaoqiang. Finally, I wasted a lot of time and unknowingly missed the agreed hour. "It doesn''t matter, I can understand. After all, Patty''s madness is obvious to all. Her death is not a bad thing for everyone. Well, let''s not talk about these disappointing things today. Let me introduce you to my long lost family. Her name is Elizabeth. I hope you can take more care of her in the future." he said, Catherine pointed to the girl who had completely fallen into a dull state. Zhang Cheng subconsciously looked in the direction of the other party, and the whole person couldn''t help shaking. Because at the moment of seeing Elizabeth, he felt his cold heart, and a warm current suddenly appeared, as if the world had added a color out of thin ai Chapter 271 "Good evening... Good evening, sir. Nice to meet you." Elizabeth stood up flustered and offered her right hand. She looked so nervous that she couldn''t even speak quickly. Although the girl did not understand what had happened, she could clearly feel that when the young opposite sex appeared in front of her, her heartbeat began to accelerate suddenly, as if there was a temperament that made her heart beat. There is no doubt that for a girl who has never been in love, this temptation is fatal, so she will behave so impolite. In contrast, although Zhang Cheng had a similar feeling, he didn''t show it. He smiled and shook hands with the other party: "me too." Aware of the subtle atmosphere between the two, Catherine flashed a hint of playfulness in her eyes, followed by joking in a semi joking tone: "it seems that you made a very good first impression on each other, but I have a lot of Kung Fu left. Well, my little darling, don''t stand, sit down quickly, and I''ll start ordering." "Sorry..." Elizabeth blushed and hurried back to her seat. "What''s delicious here?" Zhang Cheng opened the menu and deliberately didn''t go to see the girl. It was only now that he realized what Kane had mentioned before about being driven by desire and being unable to control himself. Obviously, by manipulating instinct and desire, the witch first made him and Elizabeth have a strong attraction to each other, just as people will yearn for food when they are hungry and water when they are thirsty. This is not something that can be overcome by will at all. Moreover, this attraction will become more and more intense with the increase of time and the deepening of mutual understanding, and finally produce qualitative change from quantitative change. Unless Zhang Cheng immediately hires someone to kill Elizabeth, it is only a matter of time before feelings arise. But killing Elizabeth is not an easy thing. At least he doesn''t think the witch will not protect one of her most important pieces. "Francis tavern was established in 1719. It is the oldest bar and restaurant in the United States. It has been operating for more than 200 years. If it is delicious, of course, the traditional food of Manhattan South Street harbor is preferred. If you don''t mind, let me choose it for you?" Catherine asked with a smile. "No problem, please." Zhang Cheng pretended to be generous and handed over the menu. Catherine took it, clicked on the menu with great skill, and handed it to the polite waiter standing aside. When the latter recorded the dishes and got into the back kitchen, she turned her head and said with emotion: "you know, when I was a child, my father often brought me to this place to eat. Although it was a turbulent era, Francis tavern really left me the best childhood memories..." "Ma''am, you invited me to come today just to recall the delicious food of childhood?" Zhang Cheng interrupted the witch impolitely. Catherine, who sighed that she was interrupted, was not angry, but just smiled and shook her head: "Hehe, no, of course not. I invited you mainly for the special envoy from Europe. I believe you should have received the news that an unknown fragment world has opened the entrance, and countless forces are secretly gearing up for a big fight. At present, someone is offering a 5000 gold Dinar reward entrance." "So? What does this have to do with me? What''s more, the war game in Brooklyn is about to start. You should focus on New York rather than distant Europe." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be indifferent and spread his hand. "No, no, no, dear zhang, you don''t understand what the entrance of the debris world means. According to the previous precedent, the parliament will probably change the rules and place of the war game and take the capture of the emerging debris world as the condition for victory. I heard that you are actively running to seek a lord title for yourself? Believe me, according to the current situation, You will get what you want in three days at most, and then in half a month or so, you will participate as a lord, "Catherine explained meaningfully. "You mean, I will be forced to participate in this war game?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. There is no doubt that this root is very different from his plan. To be exact, he intends to obtain titles and territories after the war game, rather than being rashly involved in a huge conspiracy and power struggle. "Yes! Not only you, but also the whole underground world of Brooklyn. No one can escape. If you want to live and get more power, wealth, status and strength, you must try your best to win. However, one person''s strength seems to be limited. Many times we need to unite to defeat the enemy. Now, I officially invite you to join my alliance. I don''t know What do you think? " Noticed that the waiter came here with the dishes, and Catherine finally showed her real purpose after a long circle. "Alliance?" Zhang Cheng glanced at Elizabeth, who was completely at a loss, with a sarcastic smile on his face. He really didn''t understand how the other party had the courage to calculate himself and hope to form an alliance with himself. Catherine read the ironic expression. After the waiter finished serving all the dishes, she calmly hinted: "Dear zhang, in our world, friends and enemies are always changing. You must learn how to find enemies among friends and friends among enemies. Maybe I have some attempts at you, but it doesn''t affect our joint efforts for the common interests, does it?" "Sorry, I still need to think about it. I can''t give you an answer now. Let''s stop here. Let''s eat something first, otherwise the food won''t be delicious when it''s cold." Zhang Cheng resolutely terminated his intention to continue the discussion, picked up the spoon and began to taste the seafood appetizer soup in front of him. As no one spoke again, the whole dining process seemed a little dull until he left, and the terrible silence was finally broken. "What do you think of him, Elizabeth?" asked Catherine, smiling as she fiddled with the pudding on the plate. "Ah! What... How about what?" the girl woke up suddenly. "Ha ha! What a silly girl! It seems that my question is a little superfluous." Catherine put down her spoon and laughed happily. Just as she wanted to continue to say something, Carls suddenly broke into the restaurant, hurried closer and said in a low voice, "madam, I think we''re in trouble." "Hmm? What''s the matter?" a cold light flashed in the witch''s eyes. "Kane suddenly announced his alliance with Cassandra this morning for some reason, and several lords betrayed you with him." Carls replied with a dignified expression. Chapter 272 Zhang Cheng, who returned to his residence with a strong sense of vigilance, ignored Tracy who wanted to talk to him, went directly into the basement, stuffed his harvest in the song of ice and fire world into his magic pocket, then opened the parchment and touched the tower pattern in the upper right corner. moment The golden light lit up the whole basement! He even had to close his eyes to avoid strong tingling and dizziness. When he opened his eyes again, he was standing in front of the tower. Two huge portals stand on the left and right sides. The one connecting the song of ice and fire world is blocked by a huge hourglass. Judging by the loss rate of golden fine sand, it may take some time to use. In the other portal to Azeroth, the hourglass has disappeared. At the other end, there are all kinds of magnificent scenery, sometimes ice and snow, sometimes tropical jungle, and sometimes plague land full of pain, distortion and death. Looking at these familiar and unfamiliar pictures, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath and complained bitterly: "damn! It''s random transmission again! I hate uncertainty most!" But after complaining, he finally bit his teeth and walked through the portal. Next second Boom!!!!!! Before he knew where he was, he heard a loud noise from the explosion of explosives, followed by a small black dot getting closer and bigger. "Shell?!!" Zhang Cheng quickly released the flash technique and transferred himself to a safe place. As soon as his front foot left, the shell on his back foot fell from the sky and hit him hard. Bang! For a moment, wood chips splashed everywhere. With the terrible acceleration of gravity, the solid iron ball not only destroyed the deck, but also killed two unlucky people in the lower cabin. "Ah! Fight back! Fight back! Gunner ready! We must not let these blood sail pirates near! Otherwise all of us will not live!" a green skinned dwarf shrieked. Needless to ask, he is 100% the most greedy and business minded race of Azeroth - goblins. The place where Zhang Cheng stood was an armed merchant ship. The sailors on the ship included not only humans and dwarves from the alliance, but also Tauren and orcs from the tribe, and even several wide and fat ogres. It was a pot of hodgepodge. These sailors, some with bows and arrows, some with fireguns, and others operating cannons, attacked a pirate ship with a red skeleton flag not far away. The two sides banged and banged. It was fun to play. We didn''t find any outsiders involved at all. "Blood sail pirates... Goblin consortium... It''s really troublesome now..." Zhang Cheng''s mouth twitched uncontrollably. Most importantly, his current position is the boundless sea, so he has only two choices: either help the goblins defeat their strong enemies and become the mortal enemy of the blood sail pirates; Or help the pirates rob the merchant ship and become the sworn enemy of the goblin consortium. There is no third choice at all. As for using the transmission Rune to directly return to Dalaran, he didn''t even dare to think about it. First, he didn''t mention the error caused by the violent shaking of the ship on the ultra long-distance transmission. The continuous flying shells made him unable to concentrate on casting the spell. Using teleportation in such an environment is no different from looking for death. The unlucky mages whose half bodies are embedded in the rock are the best evidence. Just before Zhang Cheng decided which side to join, a young girl wearing a dark blue navel shirt and gray trousers broke into his hiding place with a bucket of water. "Who! Who are you! Why haven''t I seen you?" the young girl asked in a wary voice. "Er... Maybe you won''t believe it. In fact, I''m a mage of the kenrito Parliament. I accidentally sent it here for unknown reasons." after saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his Firestone staff and shook it to increase his persuasion. "Mage?! damn it! You must have been sent by the old man to catch me back, right?" the girl stroked her long brown hair with disgust and hostility in her eyes. "What old man? Sorry, madam, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Zhang Cheng felt a little confused and shrugged his shoulders innocently. "Don''t pretend! Tell me! What good did my father promise you?" the girl rolled her eyes. "Father? Your father is a senior member of Parliament?" Zhang Cheng looked carefully at the 20-year-old woman standing in front of him, as if he remembered something. The girl disdained her lips and said sarcastically, "senior member? No, he is not a senior member, but a wizard of the six member Parliament. His name is ansrem ruinville." "Oh, my God! So you are the daughter of the master who ran away from home." Zhang Cheng patted his forehead gently. He never dreamed that he would meet an important NPC who had released tasks to himself in the game, ansrem ruinville''s rebellious daughter, who was eager to become the "blade" Caitlin of Free Pirates. You know, the reason why this eldest sister is famous is not because she is so powerful, but because she did not hesitate to give up her superior living environment, mountains of profound knowledge and the potential to become a powerful caster, and resolutely chose to become the lowest level water hand of a black water pirate. If you write down her experience from beginning to end, it is basically a fantasy version of the adventures of the bear child. Now that the "sharp blade" Caitlin appears, Zhang Cheng almost knows where he is. If there is no accident, it should be the treasure Bay of thorn valley. Between the rich man who controls the treasure Bay, rivegaz supports the black water pirates, so it''s not difficult to help anyone. After knowing this, he immediately said to Caitlin, "take me to your captain! Now! Now!" "Why should I listen to you?" Caitlin raised her chin proudly. "Listen, girl, I''m not sent by your father to take you back, and I''m not going to interfere with your freedom. But the problem is, if you don''t take me to sword your captain now, the ship will be sunk or captured in more than ten minutes. Do you want to die?" Zhang Cheng threatened seriously. "All right! Come with me!" Caitlin was not a fool. She could see that her side was at a disadvantage in the battle, so she agreed immediately. Under her guidance, they quickly crossed the chaotic deck and came to a goblin screaming at the top of his voice. "Mr. captain, I found a mage in the cabin. He asked to see you." "Mage? What mage?" the little green man pulled out his ears. Obviously, in the explosive environment, his hearing was seriously affected and he couldn''t hear what he just said. Zhang Cheng pushed Caitlin away, pointed to his nose, then pointed to the approaching enemy ship, stuck it to the other party''s ear and shouted, "what benefits can I get if I help you defeat them?" Chapter 273 "Good?" the goblin turned his slightly cunning eyes. "Yes! Good! My dear friends. According to your goblin values, everything in the world can be priced with money, and my help is no exception. Don''t think I will help you repel or defeat the enemy free of charge. I''m not so kind, especially the famous blood sail pirate." Zhang Cheng pointed out the other party''s caution. You should know that the goblin consortium is a huge interest organization similar to western capital groups on earth. It sounds good to be obsessed with commerce and trade, but hard to say, it is a fantasy version of a powerful trust monopoly group. If you don''t stick to the bottom line when dealing with these guys, you may be sold and count the money for each other. The most typical example is the tribe unconsciously controlled by goblins. Whether it is the Tauren who is obsessed with the primitive and peaceful life, or the orcs and trolls who are full of ideas of fighting and killing, they are completely unaware that their food, clothing, housing and transportation, and even war materials must rely on those greedy green dwarfs. This is why later, some goblin consortia chose to join the tribe, because on the one hand, the alliance with relatively independent economy refused their infiltration, on the other hand, it was too deeply involved with the tribe, so that they had to protect their assets in person. After all, there is a famous proverb in Azeroth, that is, never underestimate the greed of goblins. If a goblin finds that he can get great benefits from you without paying any price, he will definitely do his best to drain the last bit of value from you Maybe many gamers will like the mercenary attitude of goblins and the mantra "time is money", but Zhang Cheng doesn''t like them at all. Especially when a goblin looks at him with his eyes looking at the goods, his mood is naturally worse. Fortunately, however, goblins are not dwarfs who jump out of their minds and can''t understand other people''s eyes. At least the captain soon noticed the anger of the young mage standing in front of him and quickly opened his mouth and stretched out five fingers: "five gold coins! As long as you can kill the blood sail pirates, I am willing to pay five gold coins!" "Five gold coins?! Mr. captain, you are really generous." Zhang Cheng laughed angrily. I can''t help laughing. Maybe in the eyes of ordinary people in Azeroth, five gold coins have been a very rich reward. You can do nothing and eat and drink in a good pub for more than half a month, But for hiring a mage, this is a naked humiliation. Even the lowest mage will not accept the employment of only five gold coins, but will throw a big fireball in the face of the bidder. "Er, not fifty gold coins?" the goblin added a zero after the initial price with a painful look on his face. As a typical miser, not to mention paying strangers 50 gold coins or five copper coins, he would suffer all day. Looking at each other''s haggling eyes, Zhang Cheng suddenly realized that bargaining with the same goblin was just to make himself uncomfortable, so he pointed directly to the armed ship under his feet: "I want one fifth of the goods on this ship!" "You dream!" the goblin jumped up as if stimulated by something. Zhang Cheng, who had expected the other party''s response for a long time, shrugged his shoulders: "well, whatever you want. Friendly tips, if you wait for the blood sail pirates to sink or occupy the ship, you will lose not only all the goods, but also the ship and your own life. Oh, by the way, if you ask me for help later, the price will not be one fifth of the goods, but more..." Boom! Before he could finish his words, another shell flew over. This time, not only a big hole was opened in the hull, but also the main mast was interrupted. With the creaking sound of wood breaking, the mast with more than one person collapsed, and the huge inertia almost caused the whole ship to roll over. As we all know, the only power of wooden sailboats is the mast. If the mast is lost, the ship will lose speed and become a live target on the sea, or be sunk or captured by the enemy. There is no third way to go. Of course, the above theory only applies to the earth without magic power. According to Azeroth''s power system, even a slightly stronger warrior can reverse this adverse situation. "My dear friend, the price of asking me to sell now is one-third of the goods. I really suggest you make a decision early, or it will rise to one-half or even all when the other party starts boarding. However, I am not as greedy as your goblins, and I will leave you this dilapidated ship." Zhang Cheng took advantage of the fire with a smile. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! You greedy bastard! I really doubt whether there is a soul like me under your human appearance! Okay! Just one third of the goods! Deal!" Seeing the blood sail pirate warship approaching rapidly, the goblin captain finally cursed hysterically and nodded his head. There is no way not to agree. Since the turn of the black water pirates and the blood sail pirates, the two sides have launched a dragon and tiger fight on the southern coast of thorns valley. No matter who finds the other party''s ship, they will not let go. Therefore, if he wanted to keep his ship and the important goods loaded on it, he could think of no other way but to pay the price. "Wise choice, Mr. captain, I promise you will feel value for money." after saying that, Zhang Cheng turned and began to sing a spell loudly, aiming at the enemy waving claws not far away to connect with the side, releasing the flame system and killing the spell in a large range - Flame storm. I saw a cylindrical flame rising into the sky without warning! A dozen unlucky people gathered together were swallowed in an instant, screamed and jumped into the sea, trying to use the sea to extinguish the burning flame on their bodies. But they forgot that the thorns Valley coast is not a safe place. Not to mention the fish people and Naga who often haunt in groups, the terrible sharks alone are enough for all sailors to drink a pot. In less than 30 seconds, these guys were torn and divided by sharks waiting nearby, and finally swallowed. At the same time, the fire caused by the flame storm also spread on the enemy ship. Although many blood sail pirates tried hard to stop the fire from spreading with wooden barrels, the fire made by magic could not be extinguished so easily. As a result, a cabin containing shells and gunpowder was accidentally detonated. With a loud bang, the blood sail pirate''s warship broke in two on the spot and began to sink rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it sank to the bottom of the sea. As for the pirates who put on their clothes, some put down their boats in advance to escape, while others struggled desperately with floating objects such as empty barrels and broken armor plates to avoid sharks shuttling in the sea Chapter 274 "Look, the most interesting thing about fate is this. If you are a bully one second, you may become a snack for sharks the next. Dear captain, don''t forget that now no matter what the cargo on this ship is, one third of it belongs to me." Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. "Are you doubting my business credit, mage?" the goblin raised his head and asked with a serious face. "No, I''m just reminding you not to do those boring little moves." after saying this, Zhang Cheng ignored the other party''s furious reaction and went straight into the cabin to have a rest. Although he can now activate the transmission of runes back to Dalaran, the magical kingdom, he decided to stay first and wait until the ship docked in Hong Kong, considering the famous neutral city "treasure bay" and the market where all kinds of magical items and rare materials are sold. With the goblins screaming and swearing, Zhang Cheng impolitely occupied the captain''s room that was not affected by the gunfire, completely ignoring the protest of the green skinned little man behind him. Just as he was about to close the door and calm down to make a list of the power and items he needed to get on this trip, a beautiful figure suddenly flashed in. "Hi!" No one else came, but Caitlin, the daughter of Archmage ansrem ruinville. Looking at the rebellious young girl, Zhang Cheng suddenly felt a little stomachache, sighed slightly and said, "come on, what do you want to do?" Caitlin blinked playfully and asked in an almost flattering tone, "can you teach me the spell you just cast?" "Oh? You want to learn magic now? Didn''t you always despise magic and mages before?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows pretending to exaggerate. You know, in the eastern continent, there are not 10000 or 8000 noble children eager to study in Dalaran every year. But the one in front of him is good. He obviously has a father who is a wizard and a superior learning environment, but he ran out and became a so-called "free" pirate. He is a typical brainless behavior of a bear child to get rid of his parents'' control. "Hum! You don''t understand at all! When I was studying magic, the annoying old man never allowed me to touch real magic, just forced me to learn boring theories. Would you like to stay in the library all day and stay with those white haired old men?" Catherine growled angrily. "So that''s why you ran away from home? Don''t you understand that every mage has to study basic theory for at least five years before formally learning magic? But even so, there are still many strange magic accidents in Dalaran. In addition, the library is one of my favorite places, and I won''t feel bored in it." After saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his arm and made a gesture of invitation, indicating that the other party could leave. He won''t take great risks to teach the daughter of the Archmage to unleash the destructive "flame storm". Once there is any problem, it is difficult to ensure that he won''t be angry by ansrem ruinville. "Damn it! You sound as annoying as an old man now." Caitlin cursed with gnashing teeth, and angrily disappeared at the end of the dark passage. Seeing the rebellious girl leave, Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head with disapproval, took out his notebook and began to make a list of the things to do on this Azeroth trip. According to his plan, first of all, we should upgrade the current mage class template to level 60, obtain a certain amount of magic equipment and completely arm ourselves. Secondly, go to Dalaran and ask the archmages about the knowledge and mysterious objects obtained from the song of ice and fire world, especially the mysterious energy contained in the red meteorite, which must be thoroughly understood. Finally, and most importantly, with the help of the rich collection of books in Dalaran library, build their own general magic theory to prevent their power from being seriously limited and weakened when entering the next world. Due to his high concentration, Zhang Cheng was unaware of the loss of time. When he closed his Notepad, the seriously damaged wooden sailboat had quietly sailed into the treasure Bay of the neutral port. Different from the small places that can be run in a few minutes in the game, the treasure Bay in reality is a huge fortress built on the hillside. The part near the top of the mountain is the military zone, which not only houses a large number of artillery, stone catapults and crossbows, but also has a large number of guards stationed 24 hours a day. Because there are towering peaks as a barrier, neither the beasts of thorn Valley, nor the trolls and ogres can really threaten the city. If there is a large-scale land invasion, the goblins only need to seal the only entrance and exit. Even if the trolls of zulgrab pour out, they can''t expect to attack. The part of the coast is a trade zone, which is mainly built by a large number of boards and abandoned ships. At a glance, it is scattered like shantytowns and slums on earth. However, it is not the poor who have nothing to live in, but adventurers, pirates and businessmen from all corners of the world. Some of them loudly sell goods and rare magic items they don''t know where to get from, and others focus on picking and buying what they like in the noisy market. It looks very lively. "Welcome to treasure Bay, my friend, this is a paradise for trade!" shouted the goblin captain at the top of his voice. "Yes, this is a paradise for trade." Zhang Cheng, who didn''t know when he came to the deck, took a deep breath of the fishy sea breeze, narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. Weapons, spices, grain, herbs, all kinds of magic metals, gemstones, cloth, enchanting materials All the goods Azeroth has can be found here, even slaves. Goblins fully show how greedy and cruel the power of capital is without any legal and moral constraints. But this has nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. He has neither the lofty moral superiority of some people nor the noble sentiment of white leftists to save all things in the world. Instead, he wants to use this unrestricted market to collect things useful to himself. In this way, with a feeling of adventure, the broken ship under Zhang Cheng slowly docked next to the port plank road. After paying a free tax to his kind, the goblin captain went straight to the residence of the rich man, the ruler of the port city. Obviously, the goods in the warehouse are not ordinary goods at all, so he needs to ask for instructions before he can decide how to pay. Zhang Cheng is not worried about his reward being hacked. Maybe the goblins are greedy, but there is no doubt about their business credit. Once an agreement is reached, even if they lose money, they have to finish it. Chapter 275 As expected, about ten minutes later, a goblin wearing a white shirt, a black vest and a pair of black leather shoes appeared in the sight of Zhang Cheng. Following him were two heavily armed goblin guards and a male Tauren wearing a captain''s hat. There is no doubt that he is the founder and owner of this neutral city. At the same time, he is also the behind the scenes boss of Blackwater pirates, the famous rivegaz. The Tauren is Kara Cape, the nominal leader and fleet commander of the black water pirates. It has to be said that when Tauren and goblins appear at the same time, the strong height difference and body comparison immediately make the painting style strange. At least Zhang Cheng thought it was very interesting. With a smile, he bowed himself: "it''s a great honor to meet you, your excellency livigaz, the rich man." "Hello, human mage from kenrito Council. I''ve heard from Tim about what happened on the sea. Thank you very much for helping at the critical moment. Although I''m not satisfied with the high price you paid for taking advantage of the fire, business is business. This batch of goods is very important, so I''m going to convert your share into gold coins. I don''t know what you think How about? "Rivegaz made his intention clear. Compared with the fussy character of ordinary goblins, he is undoubtedly a lot more generous and has no intention of bargaining afterwards. After all, he cares more about resource monopoly, market share and smooth trade routes than a mere loss of gold coins. As long as these do not go wrong, no matter how much money you lose, you will be able to earn it back exponentially sooner or later. "Can I venture to ask what the cargo on this ship is, which will make the blood sail pirates attack at the risk of war?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the black wooden boxes that the dockers kept moving out of the cabin and whispered. "Sorry, it''s a trade secret. No comment. You just need to know that you can get 30000 gold coins. Here, this is a bill of exchange. You can use it to withdraw 30000 gold coins from the Bank of any goblin city in treasure Bay, ratchet City, gakison and winter spring valley. Now we''re clear." he said, Rivegaz directly handed a special paper printed with magic anti-counterfeiting pattern. "On the premise of not knowing the type of goods, how can I determine whether the 30000 gold coins are more or less?" Zhang Cheng didn''t immediately pick up the bill, but asked with a smile. As a suspicious person, he instinctively felt that there were ghosts in those boxes, which were definitely not ordinary goods. There was a dangerous light in rivegaz''s eyes. It was a full minute before he forced his men to rush up and kill the annoying human, sneering and issuing a warning: "Mage, you know best that this is treasure Bay, not storm city or Dalaran. My words are truth and law. If you don''t want to get yourself into trouble, you''d better take this money order and disappear from my eyes immediately." Seeing the other party''s tendency to turn over, Zhang Cheng immediately put away his curiosity, took the bill and pretended to be innocent. "Don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to inquire into your secret, but I just didn''t understand it. Since you don''t want to say it, forget it. Oh, by the way, do you mind if I stay in treasure bay for two more days and buy something?" "Treasure Bay welcomes everyone who comes to trade, whether businessmen, adventurers, robbers or anything else. But remember, there are rules here. Once you break it, you will be punished." As the last word fell, rivegaz ignored anyone and personally escorted the wooden box from the ship to his residence. He looked so nervous that even in his own territory, he was afraid that someone would suddenly jump out and grab it. Such abnormal performance of goblins naturally can not fail to arouse Zhang Cheng''s interest. But he was not stupid enough to follow immediately. Instead, he put on an air of indifference and began to visit the market. "Hey, mage! I have a good staff here. I wonder if you are interested?" a dwarf with a red beard shouted before he could get far. "Show it to me." Zhang Cheng subconsciously stopped and looked at the small pendant full of rings, amulets and other small pendants, as well as the small stand with weapons and armor. The forthright dwarf didn''t talk nonsense. He directly pointed to a magic wand emitting purple light on his right hand: "here, that''s it. See for yourself. I found it from the corpse of a troll witch doctor. Maybe he robbed it from someone else or made it himself. I think it should be very valuable." "Eh..." Zhang Chenggang held the staff in his hand and immediately felt that he was more closely connected with the arcane energy, which means that the power of his spells will be improved. According to the game, the greatest function of this staff is to increase spell damage and greatly increase the power of all damage spells. You know, even in Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom, the equipment and props that can improve the power of magic are quite rare. It''s hard to avoid feeling a little incredible to meet one at the roadside stall in treasure Bay. "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with this staff?" the dwarf stroked the big brown bear sitting next to him and asked with a puzzled face. Judging from his fine leather armor and black musket, he is probably a hunter from damorro, and the bear is his tame combat partner. "No, nothing. How much are you going to sell?" Zhang Cheng quickly shook his head and began to ask the price. From the shape of the staff, the purple crystal inlaid on the top, and the in his hand, he almost recognized the loud name of the staff in the game. you ''re right! This is the Jordan staff, which has been fried to a sky high price by countless players. A best Epic weapon that allows legal system players to use level 60 without replacement. "Hmm - how about two hundred gold coins?" the dwarf hesitated and quickly offered what he thought was a higher price. After all, reality is not a game. You can see the detailed attributes immediately after you get the equipment. As a hunter, he can feel the thin arcane energy in the air at most, and then inject it into the bullet when pulling the trigger to cause additional magic damage to the target, that is, the so-called arcane shooting. As for the quality of the staff, he can only judge it by the materials used on its appearance. Unfortunately, Jordan''s staff doesn''t use expensive gemstones, nor rare and precious magic wood or metal. It''s not as good as the flint staff in Zhang Cheng''s hand. A mere piece of amethyst is not worth a lot of money. What''s really valuable is the dense arcane runes embedded on the surface of the staff. "Deal!" Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng directly agreed to the other party''s offer. Compared with a weapon and equipment that can greatly improve their combat effectiveness, the payment of 200 gold coins is nothing at all. In particular, this gold coin is still a poor gold coin forged by goblins. It will shrink by one-third when converted into alliance gold coins Chapter 276 "Damn it! You mages are so rich! Two hundred gold coins don''t even blink! I knew the price should be higher!" the dwarf complained with a look of chagrin. But when he complained, he didn''t mean to go back. Instead, he grabbed another necklace made of unknown animal bones and teeth and said: "Since you are interested in magic items, how about buying them together? I found them on the corpse of the troll witch doctor, which can turn the wearer into a leopard in a short time. Although you don''t have any special abilities, you can at least run faster in case of danger. As long as 60 gold coins, it''s yours." "Transfiguration?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes brightened slightly, bent down and took the bone necklace that felt a little prickly and observed it carefully. Soon he found that this thing belonged to a mixture of Druids and Shaman spells, and it was probably spread from the troll city of zurglab, the deepest part of the rainforest. Although the workmanship is quite rough, the necklace is sealed with the soul of a strong panther. Whenever the transformation is started, the wearer will integrate with the soul of the Panther. The former occupies the control and dominant position, while the latter will help the former complete the part of instinct and body coordination, so as not to be unable to adapt to the new body after changing from human nature to beast, resulting in non coordination of movements. It has to be said that although many races in Azeroth regard trolls as primitive, savage and bloody symbols, their research on supernatural forces is not bad at all, especially in terms of soul, deformation and witchcraft, far more than any force or organization. "Interesting gadget, I''ll take it. Besides, you have any interesting things here. Take them out together. Money is not a problem." said Zhang Cheng, taking out the money order given to him by the rich man rivegaz just now. The dwarf just glanced, immediately jumped up excitedly, and talked about the booty he had adventured in the jungle of thorns valley. After a while, nearly one-third of the things on his stall were sold, more than half of them were totems, stone statues and wood carvings containing various mysterious forces, and a small amount of viscous liquid emitting a pungent smell. It is unknown whether it is poison or healing herbs applied to wounds. Finally, with the strong recommendation of the other party, Zhang Cheng also bought a double barrel secret silver shotgun made by dwarf craftsmen and 200 matching bullets. Don''t think that the guns and artillery in Azeroth world, like the earth, are driven by black powder, chestnut powder and smokeless powder. On the contrary, the so-called gunpowder here has nothing to do with the chemistry of the earth, but a special energy crystallization associated with the ore. By stimulating the arcane energy contained in this crystal to produce a violent explosion, the projectile can obtain unimaginable thrust and speed. Some people who are proficient in Rune knowledge even carve magic runes on gun barrels and bullets to give them additional damage, such as fire, frost, lightning, shadow, holy light In short, the thermal weapons and engineering of Azeroth world are completely another application form of magical energy. All of a sudden, he stuffed the bought things into the magic wallet. Zhang Cheng waved the money order in his hand and asked the dwarf, "could you please take me to the bank in treasure Bay? I don''t have cash on me. In return, I''ll invite you to the best hotel for a meal." "Ha ha! I''d love it! Come with me! Oh, by the way, my name is aufger copper hammer. I''m a senior hunter. This is my good partner Nisa. Nice to meet you, forthright mage." the dwarf laughed and packed the things on the stall, fixed them on the back of the big brown bear and walked straight out of the market. "My name is Zhang Cheng. Nice to meet you, too." Zhang Cheng also reported his name out of courtesy. As Nisa, a huge brown bear, opened the way, they squeezed out of the overcrowded market without much effort. Standing on the fishy wharf, the dwarf who claimed to be ovg copper hammer raised his strong arm and pointed to a heavily guarded wooden building not far from the front: "look, that''s the treasure bay bank. You''d better go alone. I don''t want to be questioned by those green skinned dwarfs." "Thank you very much. Please wait here for a while." after saying that, Zhang Cheng strode to the office window. But before approaching, two goblins with short swords and shields stopped him. One of them said with vigilance: "human, please hand over your weapons. According to the law of treasure Bay, no one is allowed to carry weapons near the bank." "Relax, friend, I just came to cash a money order." Zhang Cheng raised his hands and shook the special paper with magic halo on his hands. "Oh - God! Ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand! Three... Thirty thousand gold coins! Haven''t my eyes spent?" the goblin who spoke first stared wide, and his saliva couldn''t stop flowing down. Another goblin didn''t look any better. He pushed away his companions, forced his friendly smile and bowed "I''m very sorry, dear sir. I apologize for my colleague''s rude behavior just now. Treasure bay bank welcomes you. We provide the best financial services in Azeroth. Whether you want to deposit, withdraw cash or invest and manage money, we are your unique choice." "Really, do I still need to hand over my weapon now?" Zhang Cheng asked with a twitch in the corner of his mouth. Enjoying the wonderful face changing performance of the little green man, he suddenly had the illusion of entering the 21st century bank. At least in the bank, the Commissioner in charge of all kinds of investment, finance and insurance had no different attitude from the goblins in front of him. "Hand over the weapon? No, no, of course not. High-quality customers like you don''t need to abide by the laws specially set up for the poor. Money is the best law in treasure Bay. As long as you have enough money, you can ask your excellency rivegaz to amend the law at any time." the goblin quickly shook his head and explained with a flattering face. "Money is the most important thing? This is really an interesting city..." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and muttered to himself. Then he ignored the two goblin guards behind his ass and handed the money order to the service staff on the counter. After the latter asked the amount clearly, he quickly got into the back vault and came out with a box full of gold coins, followed by a series of complex modifications to the bill. After everything was done, Zhang Cheng dragged the heavy wooden box out of the bank and shouted at the dwarf''s position: "ovg copper hammer! Give me a hand! I can''t carry so many gold coins alone!" "Ha ha! Don''t worry! I''m coming!" the hunter ran to open the box with short legs. When he saw the neat list of gold coins, he immediately shouted happily, "long live! With this money! My adventure team has enough funds to purchase supplies and continue to go deep into the jungle to find the lost city zuergrabu!" Chapter 277 "Zuergrabu?" Zhang chengminrui grabbed a key word. Because according to the historical process of Azeroth he knows, the troll city has not appeared in front of the world. To be exact, because the consciousness and soul of the blood god Haka have not been released, what happened in zurgrabu is unknown. What the outside world knows is only that there are a series of ruins left by the ancient Troll civilization in the deep jungle of thorns valley. This means that not everyone knows that there is a troll city called zulgrabu hidden in the rainforest, let alone consciously looking for it. Ovg copper hammer obviously didn''t know the seriousness of this matter. He squatted on the ground, picked up his own part of the box and stuffed it into the crocodile skin backpack. Without raising his head, he replied, "well, yes, it''s zuergrabu. We accepted the entrustment of a mysterious man some time ago and went to the depths of the jungle to inquire about information." "It sounds interesting. Can you tell me more?" Zhang Cheng gently touched his chin and showed an interested expression on his face. "Just in time, don''t you want to treat me to a big meal? Let''s talk while eating." the dwarf impolitely picked up his bag filled with gold coins and strode towards a fancy tavern in the distance. The reason why it is chic is that the hotel itself is rebuilt from a broken sailboat. There is no too gorgeous decoration inside, and the food and drinks are quite ordinary. The only commendable thing is that it is cheap. Looking at each other''s big mouthful of fried fish with a little paste in his mouth and meat chops baked by unknown animals, Zhang Cheng had no appetite at all, and even quietly pushed the inferior ale in front of him aside. When he was eight minutes full, the dwarf burped, picked up his cup, drank all the inferior ale, wiped the dirt on his beard, and said: "In fact, it''s nothing. More than a month ago, a mysterious person suddenly appeared in the treasure Bay. He never showed his true face, but appeared every once in a while to recruit past adventurers to go deep into the jungle to inquire about information. Any team or individual who can provide unusual information can get great weapons, equipment, potions and magic props." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully, followed by another question: "how long is every other period of time?" "Well - about once in half a month. The last time I showed up was three days ago. I''m afraid you''ll have to wait two weeks if you want to see him." ovg copper hammer shrugged his shoulders and replied. Just as they were talking, a loud voice suddenly came from the entrance of the tavern. A human uncle in lock armor and short brown hair came in, followed by a young human girl in her early twenties and two small dwarfs. When ovg copper hammer noticed these people, he immediately stood up and shouted, "Hey, guys! This way!" "Damn it! Ovg! You secretly came to eat alone again! Be honest! How much booty has been sold?" the human uncle rushed over and grabbed the wine pot in the dwarf''s hand, raised his head and poured it into his stomach. The two little dwarfs didn''t know why to be polite. They directly grabbed the remaining fried fish and pork chops on the plate and ate Hesse. "Adam! You bastard! Give me back the wine pot! And you, that''s for Nisa." ovg copper hammer jumped up and tried to organize his companions'' shameless behavior. Unfortunately, due to his short legs, he could not reach the human uncle who had raised the wine pot, nor could he catch the dwarf who has always been famous for his dexterity. In the blink of an eye, the leftovers on the table were swept clean, not even leaving any meat residue. After a few minutes of fighting, several people finally calmed down. Adam, who looked like the leader of the team, threw away the empty wine pot and said to the dwarf, "ovg, who is this gentleman? Aren''t you going to introduce us?" "He? He is the mage I just met in the market, and generously bought nearly one-third of our booty." ovg copper hammer gave the answer without thinking. "Mage?" Adam subconsciously raised his eyebrows and turned his eyes to Zhang Cheng sitting still. Soon, he found that the other party was wearing a magic ring symbolizing the membership of the kenrito parliament on his fingers. He quickly stood up and saluted: "Hello, sir, I really can''t believe I can see a mage subordinate to Dalaran in the treasure Bay." After all, most official mages often have corresponding noble titles and positions in the alliance, especially in human society. Unless you never intend to return to human society, it is normal and basic courtesy to show respect to a mage. "Please don''t be polite. I just appeared near the treasure Bay because of some accidents. If you don''t mind, can you introduce your teammates to me?" Zhang Cheng smiled and swept the girls and two dwarfs in the team. "Of course, it''s my pleasure. This beautiful girl''s name is daisy. She used to be a trainee member of the paladin training camp, but later she was expelled for some special reasons. At present, she has mastered two healing spells and sword and shield fighting skills. The two little men are twins. Her brother''s name is cliff and her brother''s name is Rahel. They are quite excellent thieves. As for me, I''m a good thief A warrior with a two handed sword. " Although Adam didn''t understand why a mage was interested in his adventure team, he introduced it roughly. "Soldiers, hunters, thieves, half hanging paladins, the team configuration seems to be good..." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and whispered. After thinking about it for a few seconds, he suddenly lowered his voice and suggested, "I have a well paid Commission here. I don''t know if you are interested?" "Delegate?" "How well paid?" Adam and ovg copper hammer asked at the same time. But the former is concerned about content, while the latter is more concerned about income. Zhang Cheng smiled meaningfully and put the revised bill on the table: "as long as I can complete my task, all the money belongs to you, so." "All...!!" the dwarf''s breath suddenly became thick and heavy. There was no way not to be heavy. Maybe others didn''t know how much the bill was worth, but he knew very well that after cutting out the part taken out, there were a whole 26000 gold coins in it, enough for everyone in the team to share a lot of money. But Adam was not confused by money at all. He interrupted his companion who wanted to reach for the bill and asked solemnly, "Mr. mage, can you tell us the content of the entrustment first?" "Hehe, you are very cautious. I like cautious people. You know, about 50 black wooden boxes were unloaded from a ship today. First of all, I want to find out what''s in the box. As for the next action, I need to make a decision according to what''s in here..." Chapter 278 Late at night, the originally noisy treasure Bay gradually became quiet. Although many shops were still open in the night market, most people had fallen asleep, and only some drunken sailors were wandering aimlessly. Through the small window of the hotel room, Zhang Cheng quietly enjoyed the beautiful night scenery of the neutral city. After a while, he smiled and said to the restless middle-aged uncle, "relax, this thing is not as dangerous as you think. My only worry is that the two little dwarfs will make some unexpected redundant actions." "No, it won''t. although cliff and Rahel usually like pranks and jokes, they will never screw up on serious matters." Adam hurried to defend his teammates. I don''t know why, since he took over this well paid Commission, he had a bad premonition, as if something terrible was about to happen. "In that case, what else do you have to worry about? I swear, everything you do today is for the alliance. You should know that the goblins have been secretly providing all kinds of war materials for the tribe under the guise of neutrality, especially the forgotten people entrenched in the dark city. If these goods are related to them..." Zhang Cheng deliberately dragged a long tone. He believes that with the other party''s mind, he should be able to realize his subtext. Sure enough, when Adam heard the word "the forgotten", his face suddenly became ugly and asked in a low voice, "master, do you mean that those boxes may contain some..." "Shh! Don''t say it, just understand." Zhang Cheng put his finger on his lips and made a silent movement. After all, the magic plague is now more or less a secret and not suitable for outsiders to know. "I see! Please rest assured that no matter what happens, we will assist you in completing the entrustment." Adam patted his chest and vowed. As a veteran who has experienced two Orc wars and the invasion of the scourge of the dead, he understands the importance of defending the "alliance" more than anyone. Only if the alliance continues to be united and strong can he ensure the safety of his family and friends and resist all kinds of threats. Of course, this is exactly what Zhang Cheng hopes to get. Just as he was about to say something, two sneaky little figures suddenly slipped in through the crack of the door, one of them holding a sealed pottery pot. "Cliff! Rahel! What, you two haven''t been found by the guards?" Adam asked nervously. "Aha! Didn''t disturb anyone at all! Look, I stole something," said the taller dwarf, putting the pottery pot on the table. The shorter one was also unwilling to be outdone. Waving a jingling purse, he said, "those goblins are stupid like pigs and haven''t found their wallet. I think maybe we can try to steal the bank vault of treasure Bay." "Idiot! There is magic protection in the bank vault of treasure bay! The alarm will be triggered before you get close!" Daisy, the only woman in the team, rolled her eyes angrily and knocked the dwarf on the head. Zhang Cheng ignored these fights and carefully performed a detective spell. In less than a second, the humble earthenware pot immediately showed a strange black fog, and exuded the smell of extreme evil and madness. Aware of the abnormality, Adam quickly closed the doors and windows and asked in a very nervous tone, "master, what is it?" "I''m not sure yet, but I think it must have something to do with taboo magic." after saying that, Zhang Cheng pried a small hole in the sealed pottery pot. moment A pungent stench filled the air. Daisy, who always liked to be clean, quickly covered her nose and mouth and forced herself not to spit out dinner. "Oh - damn! They didn''t transport a pile of fermented feces?" aufger copper hammer retreated several times and complained loudly. As for his olfactory combat partner, Nisa the brown bear, he had already run to the bedside and stuffed his huge head into the quilt. Zhang Cheng held his breath and ignored the pungent smell. He gently picked up the black viscous substance in the casing with a wooden stick. After a few minutes, he murmured to himself: "razor swamp bat feces plus the blood of crazy boar people? It''s a wonderful combination. It seems that the Royal Pharmacist Association has a new idea." There is no doubt that the forgotten have never given up in-depth study of the more destructive plague. This time, they set their sights on razor heights and swamps. According to the task plot in the game, the excrement of razor swamp bats seems to make the boar people living there fall into a state of crazy killing. Tribal players can receive an interesting task in the dark city, that is to collect bat excrement. But the reality seems to be more terrible than the game. The Royal Pharmacist Association directly purchased a large number of mixtures of affected boar human blood and bat feces through greedy goblins. The number of 50 black wooden boxes is enough for them to extract the materials they want, and then join the magical plague to attack the Alliance Army firmly stationed in the arahi highlands or the scourge legion of the eastern plague. "Master?" Adam couldn''t help calling when he saw the other party lost in thought for a long time and didn''t respond. "Oh, I''m fine. That''s all for the Commission. I''ll handle the rest. Don''t forget to send this jar back. It''s best not to let the goblins notice what''s missing." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng did not hesitate to put the bill on the table, then activated the transmission rune, and disappeared into the air under the gaze of several pairs of eyes. When he left for more than 30 seconds, the dwarf finally recovered, grabbed the bill and shouted excitedly, "my God! That''s how we got 26000 gold coins?! is today our lucky day?" "Adam! I think there''s something wrong with this!" Daisy reminded the team leader in a low voice, not blinded by the huge income. The latter nodded without thinking: "I know! We will cash this bill at dawn tomorrow, and then take a boat to leave the treasure bay to the wetland. Remember, no one is allowed to tell what happened today." "I see!" "Don''t worry, boss. I don''t want to be wanted by goblins." "Ha ha! With this money, we can all have a good rest for some time." ¡­¡­ While the adventure team was discussing how to distribute the sudden windfall, Zhang Cheng had crossed the whole eastern continent and appeared in Dalaran''s transmission room. The mage on duty noticed the violet ring on his hand, smiled and said, "welcome back, young mage..." Chapter 279 "Thank you! Could you please tell me the current position of Archmage ansrem ruinville? I have very important things to report to him." Zhang Cheng asked in a serious manner. Because he didn''t know how long he had been away, he wanted to borrow the information from his assistant to confirm Dalaran''s current situation, especially how many mages of the kenrito parliament have returned, whether the six member parliament has been reconstituted, and so on. The mage on duty obviously hesitated for a moment, but he replied truthfully: "Your Excellency is talking to a special envoy from storm city in the central tower. It seems that Ms. Giana is also there." "Oh? Is Gianna here too..." a trace of doubt flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. He quickly left the transmission and walked quickly towards the mage tower in the center of the city. On the way, he found that many of the buildings on both sides of Dalaran main road were in the foundation state, and many arcane puppets with purple light began to patrol along the new streets. Although the mages are still busy laying complex magic runes to make the magic city have more powerful and perfect protection ability, in the eyes of outsiders, Dalaran''s reconstruction is finally coming to an end. Businessmen can''t wait to gather in front of the trade management cabin to try to buy the shops and real estate listed for sale, as well as the magic potions and items made recently. For a moment, Dalaran seemed to return to the prosperity before being destroyed by the Lich King Arthas Just as Zhang Cheng was about to pass through the crowd, a woman in a white priest''s robe suddenly rushed out of the crowd and grabbed his arm. Out of a subconscious reaction, the palm of his other hand immediately released a faint violet light. You don''t have to ask. In an instant, the arcane missile has been completed and can give the other party a fatal blow at any time. "Don''t be nervous! It''s me!" the woman noticed the fluctuation of arcane energy, quickly took off her hood and showed her small nose and emerald green eyes. "Sophia?" After seeing each other''s appearance clearly, Zhang Cheng immediately showed an expression of surprise. I saw this beautiful female assassin belonging to the syndicate. At this time, she was completely dressed up as a church nun. The white robe symbolizing purity and nobility covered the concave convex figure. The original short black hair grew a lot and was scattered on her shoulders. If they were not very close, he would not recognize the dagger hidden under the white robe. "Damn it! My name is Nancy now! Remember! Don''t talk nonsense, come with me..." Sophia said involuntarily, dragging Zhang Cheng into an empty alley nearby. As soon as she stood firm, she asked with a serious face, "where have you been these days? And what about the forgotten pharmacist who has become an abomination?" "Hehe, it seems that you have recovered well. First tell me, what''s the matter with this dress? Are you going to change your profession to be a priest?" Zhang Cheng smiled and joked. "Do you still have the face to ask? If you hadn''t left me in the Light Chapel, how could I be forced to wear this disgusting clothes and keep smiling every day to spread the so-called belief in the light?" Sophie Arden felt angry when she mentioned it, and her face was full of gnashing teeth. "Hahaha! Since you don''t like it, why don''t you leave? I believe the priest of the Holy Light Chapel won''t force others to work for it. In addition, what''s the matter with your dagger fixed on the outside of your thigh? Is it dangerous in Dalaran?" Zhang Cheng glanced meaningfully at the convex part under the female assassin''s robe. Sophia turned her eyes angrily and explained, "maybe Dalaran is safe for you, but it''s not safe for me at all. You know, a group of mysterious guys from storm city are asking around for information about syndicate in recent days. I suspect they are from mi7." "Hmm? Are you sure?" a different color flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. He didn''t know what the purpose of this intelligence gathering and assassination organization affiliated to the storm kingdom was when it suddenly appeared in Dalaran. Because of the disappearance of Varian Urien? Or did the dangerous experiments of the forgotten attract the attention of madias Shaw? "I''m not sure! I only know that they are the most elite thieves. I will never admit the smell of the same kind. Otherwise, why do you think I''m so nervous?" As she spoke, Sophia kept looking at the shadowed place around the alley, as if it was possible to jump out of the assassin with a sharp blade at any time. Zhang Cheng didn''t care about the other party''s neurotic behavior. He touched his chin and thought for about two or three minutes, followed by muttering in a voice that only he could hear: "did that thing finally happen? It seems that I came back at the right time..." "What happened? What happened?" Sophia asked eagerly. "No, it''s nothing, at least it has nothing to do with your syndicate. You continue to play the nun for a few days, and I''ll send you away when I finish dealing with the trouble at hand." after that, Zhang Cheng bent down and kissed the back of the female assassin''s hand, then quickly walked out of the alley and disappeared into the deep entrance of the central tower. Different from his last visit, this time he found that many strange faces appeared in the empty hall, and even some were high elves with sharp ears. Obviously, with the reconstruction of Dalaran, more and more living mages came back from all over the world to reshape the glory and glory of the former Magic Kingdom. As an outsider, Zhang Cheng didn''t take the initiative to say hello to anyone. He just kept a reserved smile and walked into the conference room on the top of the tower alone. But before he opened the door and went in, he heard a low and magnetic voice of a middle-aged man from the crack of the door. "Miss Jaina Proudmoore, how could all this have happened if you had not invited his majesty to meet the chief of the tribe? Now tell me, how should I explain to his Highness Prince Anduin the disappearance of his father? How can I explain to the subjects of storm City kingdom that the disappearance of their respect for the king has nothing to do with the tribe?" "Madias, believe me, Varian''s disappearance is a conspiracy, a conspiracy to provoke war between the tribe and the alliance. SAL is definitely not involved. What we need now is not to blame each other, but to calm down and find out the real culprit behind the scenes. In addition, didn''t you just say that the difia brothers seem to be involved?" Jaina''s voice followed. "Hum! You don''t have to worry about mi7. I''ll take care of everything. All you have to do is give me an account and give an account to the whole storm kingdom. Finally, please don''t forget that your race is human, your identity is the Lord of the kurtiras Kingdom and the most proud disciple of Dalaran Archmage antonidas, but you''re working for a group of people It''s really disappointing for the savage orc to defend... " Chapter 280 "Barbarism? Is that how you evaluate our allies in Mount Hyjal Jihad? Don''t forget that without their help, Archimonde, the polluter, would have destroyed the whole world. At that time, no one can escape the life of Azeroth. As for the explanation, I will give you an explanation sooner or later. No matter who is plotting behind the scenes, he will personally taste my anger..." Before Gianna finished her words, she suddenly felt the arcane energy looming outside the conference room. She immediately frowned and shouted, "who? Who''s outside?" "Sorry, madam, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation, but there is a very important thing to report to the Archmage." Zhang Cheng pushed the door and walked in, bowing to everyone in the room. After the salute, he began to stand opposite Jaina in large numbers of short haired men in their thirties. Without too many gorgeous decorations or expensive necklaces and rings, the special envoy from storm city was only wearing an insignificant black leather armor and a handle hung on his belt. He also knew whether it should be a long dagger or a sharp blade of a short sword. The only thing worth noting is that his eyes, like the stars in the night, seem to be able to see a person from inside to outside in an instant. There is no doubt that the man called madias by Jaina is the famous leader of mi7 and a generation of legendary Assassin - madias Shaw. Although the "big man" has not been as famous as the tragic hero Arthas, nor has he become a hero to save Azeroth, such as Sal, Tyrande and Malfurion, he has done no worse or even better than the people in front. If the Regent Bolvar futagan is regarded as a sea god needle that stabilized the turbulent situation in the storm Kingdom during Varian''s disappearance, then madias shor is the hero who constantly confronts the Black Dragon Princess Onyxia in the dark to ensure that the royal power has not been usurped. Although this dangerous game is rarely known by outsiders, it is shown through a series of tasks in the game. "Zhang? When did you come back? Where did you suddenly disappear before?" asked the Archmage ansrem ruinville with a frown. Although Dalaran never restricted the mage''s personal freedom, his sudden appearance and disappearance caused him to doubt. "I''m very sorry, master. I had a little accident when I was doing the experiment, and the result was transmitted to a completely strange place. It was not easy to get away." Zhang Cheng, who had been prepared, pretended to be helpless and sighed. "Accidental transmission? I warned you long ago that the space around Dalaran is very unstable, so don''t carry out similar dangerous experiments outside the mage tower. Forget it, tell me, what did you find this time?" ansrem ruinvill shook his head noncommittally. Seeing that the master didn''t mean to study deeply, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and hurriedly said with a serious face: "This time it''s a goblin! When I came back, I found that the rich man livigaz had transported some strange black boxes. Driven by curiosity, I secretly checked the contents of the boxes while the guards were not paying attention, and found that it was a kind of wild boar blood mixed with razor marsh bat dung." "Razor swamp?" madias Shaw jumped inadvertently from the corners of his eyes. "Hmm? Do you know anything?" ansrem ruinville quickly turned his eyes to the leader of mi7 in storm city. "As far as I know, a lich named amennar currently controls the razor swamp and highlands and uses the evil necromancer magic to infect the boar people who occupy there." madias shor gave the answer without thinking. Perhaps Kalimdor does not strictly belong to the sphere of influence of mi7, but with his huge intelligence network, he can still know something about what happened in the western continent. "What? There''s a lich entrenched in the razor highland and swamp?! why didn''t you tell me earlier!" Jaina stood up abruptly from her seat. You should know that selamo is only about two weeks away from the razor highland and swamp. If it is a sleepless undead, it can cross the dust swamp and launch a sneak attack in up to five days. Madias scholl pursed the corners of his mouth and responded in a rather disdainful tone: "Miss Proudmoore, my information will only be provided to alliance members. But what about you? You killed admiral Dailin first, followed by the disappearance of the king of storm kingdom. With all due respect, your performance is not like an alliance member, but more like a tribal spy, so my information will not be shared with you." "You!" One after another, Jaina, who has always had a good temper, began to be a little angry, especially the other party also opened the most painful scar in her heart. "That''s enough! Shut up! This is not the place where you quarrel!" ansrem ruinville shouted to stop the further intensification of the contradiction between the two people, and then continued to say to Zhang Cheng, "go on, tell everything you know." "As you wish, master." Zhang Cheng glanced meaningfully at Jaina, whose chest was constantly fluctuating violently. "In fact, it''s nothing. Do you remember the research of the Royal Pharmacist Association of the forgotten? They probably ordered the things in the black box. You should know what the goblins are. As long as there are enough interests, it''s not impossible for them to open the portal to welcome the arrival of the burning army." "Do you mean the forgotten are strengthening their magic plague?" the Archmage''s eyes burst into a terrible light. "Yes, to be exact, I have never given up. You should understand that for a group of living dead people, they can''t feel any happiness at all. On the contrary, they are tortured by their memories all the time. The only thing that drives them to live is revenge, revenge at all costs." Zhang Cheng firmly stressed. In the eyes of many alliances, the number of forgotten people led by the dark queen is small, and they are constantly suppressed by the bloody Crusade and the scourge Corps. It can''t be a climate at all, but as a penetrator, he knows very well how terrible these crazy Avengers are. What''s more, there is a unscrupulous fear demon in the dark city. If the forgotten have the most insane behavior in any period, it is undoubtedly now. Of course, as an executioner who slaughtered tens of thousands of civilians, Zhang Cheng does not feel qualified to evaluate the behavior of the dark queen. The only thing he wants to do is to ensure that the alliance can have a slight advantage in the future confrontation, so that he can make better use of this system for profit. "Well, I see. You go out and wait a minute," ansrem ruinville waved heavily Chapter 281 Zhang Cheng stood at the door for about a quarter of an hour. It was the famous Jaina Proudmoore who came out first. The most outstanding new generation female mage of Azeroth looked tired and looked a little painful and self reproach. It is clear that the disappearance of Varian Urien has dealt a great blow to her, especially the fragile peace agreement between the alliance and the tribe, which has now disappeared. No matter who is behind the scenes, the top management of storm city will put it on the head of the great chief Sal first. For Jaina, who regards promoting the peaceful coexistence of the two camps of Azeroth as her lifelong career, it is tantamount to pouring a basin of ice water on the hot summer - cool to the heart. Her mind is very confused now, and she even keeps reflecting on whether she has done something wrong. Is her father admiral Dailin right? Alliances and tribes are destined to destroy one party before the other will give up? Aware of the inner entanglement of the other party, Zhang Cheng didn''t say anything, just bowed out of respect for Jaina''s magical attainments. Shortly after Gianna left, madias Shaw also walked out of the conference room. But he was not as worried as the former. Instead, he stopped to look up and down at the young mage standing at the door. After a full minute, he suddenly smiled and said, "I like you!" "Hmm?!" Zhang Chengming was stunned, followed by two steps back to keep a safe distance. Although he didn''t think the legendary assassin would be a "fag" with bad ideas, anyway, as a man with normal physiological orientation, he would inevitably feel a little uncomfortable and uncomfortable when he heard another man say he liked himself. "Hehe, you seem a little nervous? Relax. I heard that you have made contributions to solving the magic plague, so I can''t help asking what you think about the special goods transported by the goblins in the treasure Bay?" madias Shaw asked with a smile. Looking at the other party''s frightening eyes, Zhang Cheng suddenly understood the "big man"''s intention to approach him, quietly took out a small bottle of liquid emitting strange green light from his pocket, and answered in a low voice: "As far as I know, there are usually only two ways to transport so many dangerous goods to the dark city. One is by sea, but it is not safe to walk because of the proliferation of pirates and fish people. As for the second, naturally, it is to cross the Alterac Valley. My suggestion is to create an accident and completely discredit the reputation of the forgotten." "Accident?" the corners of madias Shaw''s mouth tilted slightly, showing an interested expression, while staring at the small bottle of unknown liquid that made him feel dangerous. "Yes! Accident!" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking. "I believe you should know that there is a frost wolf clan living in the Auckland Valley, and this clan has always had a very special position among the orcs. Even the chief Sarna was born in the frost wolf. Imagine that if the plague infection studied by the forgotten Royal Pharmacist Association led to the death and injury of the frost wolf clan, how would the orcs who dominate the tribe react?" "Interesting, very interesting." madias Shaw took the bottle with a happy smile on his face. No matter how stupid he was, he understood the sinister intentions behind the plan. First of all, once the magic plague spreads in the frost wolf clan, it is bound to weaken the strength of the tribe in the eastern continent. Secondly, according to the character of the orcs, after such a big loss, it is naturally impossible not to trace who is the murderer. Once they find that the culprit of all these disasters is the forgotten, there is bound to be a fierce conflict between the two sides. If the covenant breaks down, it is not impossible for the forgotten to be directly expelled from the tribe. Finally, and most importantly, the forgotten joined the tribal camp is the result of the great chief Sal''s efforts to overcome public opinion. If the forgotten did anything to harm the interests of the tribe, his personal prestige would be damaged, and many orc clans who didn''t like him would begin to make small moves in private. For the troubled alliance, any plan that can make the tribe disorderly is a good plan. In particular, only a few elite assassin teams need to be sent this time. Even if it fails, there is no loss. "Please note that the bottle contains more dangerous things than natural disasters and plagues. I''m not even sure what unexpected changes will happen when they come into contact with the goods transported by goblins." Zhang Cheng warned carefully. Because the bottle of plague he took out was no longer the primary version studied by the forgotten, but the version obtained after a series of killing variations in the song of ice and fire world. The infection rate was dozens of times or hundreds of times that of the plague spread when Kel''Thuzad was still human. It didn''t take a few days, about half an hour, to kill all the residents of a city Into the dead. Madias Shaw shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "great! That''s what I want. In order to thank you for your contribution to the league, I''ll ask someone to send a small gift later. I''m sure you''ll like it." "Thank you very much. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go in to see the Archmage." after saying that, Zhang Cheng turned to push the door. But before he could put it into practice, madias shor stretched out his arm to stop him and said in a polar voice, "have you ever heard of an organization called syndicate?" "What?!" Zhang Cheng immediately felt nervous and pretended that he didn''t know anything. "Ah, nothing, just ask." madias Shaw seemed to get the answer he wanted, turned indifferently and disappeared at the stairs around the corner. Staring at the other party''s erratic back, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help taking a deep breath, cleaning up the messy thoughts in his mind, and then went directly to the room, stroked his chest with one hand and saluted the Archmage. "Sir, I have encountered some problems. I hope I can get your advice." Ansrem ruinville stood in front of the window, looked down at Dalaran in the reconstruction, and asked without looking back: "tell me, what problem can hinder you?" "Look, this is a meteorite I found in a mysterious place not long ago. It seems to contain some extremely powerful magical energy." Zhang Cheng took out a meteorite fragment the size of his finger belly. Since Azeroth has plenty of arcane energy, he is not worried that it will lead to the prying of the Archmage. Instead, he hopes to get some suggestions or inspiration from the other party. You know, it''s too wasteful to simply use this thing as a bomb or energy supplement. He thinks there must be better ways to use it Chapter 282 "Magic energy?" ansrem ruinville took the stone emitting a faint red halo, and a trace of curiosity and excitement quickly flowed out of his eyes. You know, as a mage, there are few things in the world that can arouse his desire for research, but this small stone has done it. The reason is very simple. The energy contained in the stone is very different from the known arcane, nature, holy light, shadow, evil energy and death. It is a mixture close to element energy but not completely element energy. Most importantly, this thing is a highly condensed solid crystal of energy. He has only seen the well water of the sun well, but not the well water of the eternal well. Judging from the form, I''m afraid the well water of the eternal well with the same volume does not have as much magic energy as this small meteorite. Of course, how much is one thing, and the high bottom of purity and utilization is another. Seeing that the meteorite fragment successfully aroused the Archmage''s desire for research, Zhang Chengli immediately took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "Sir, I have done some tests and found that the energy contained in it is very active. In particular, building element magic often requires only half of the arcane energy, but it will be much more difficult and even serious mistakes if it is used to build other types of spells." "It sounds interesting. If I''m right, you''ve begun to absorb this energy and store it in your body," said ansrem ruinville, taking his eyes away from the stone and looking up and down at the young man standing in front of him. There is no doubt that he is extremely sensitive to magic. How can he not notice that the extremely uncoordinated magic flow on Zhang Cheng is like dividing his body into two from the middle. The left half stores arcane energy and the right half stores the energy in the meteorite. "Yes, master. This energy can make elemental magic faster, more labor-saving and more powerful. I think it can greatly improve his combat effectiveness." Zhang Cheng did not try to cover up anything, but admitted it generously. After all, the production of well water in the basement of the family is limited. With the improvement of Mage Level and the increase of research topics, the consumption will be greater and greater, and it is not very convenient to carry, which can not meet his needs at all, so there is an urgent need for a substitute. The Archmage nodded gently: "don''t explain, I understand. But I think the way you use this energy is still a little too rough." "Rough?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. "Yes! I really don''t know how to describe you. Too smart? If you''re not smart enough, you can''t find the trick to use another energy to release magic. Too stupid? If you''re not stupid, how can you ignore the chain reaction caused by any spell that uses a small amount of its own magic and resonates with the magic energy everywhere in the air?" The Archmage gave a hint with a series of questions and answers. "Resonance?! damn it! I forgot this!" Zhang Cheng seemed to suddenly understand something and patted his forehead in frustration. Obviously, when he was singing the song of ice and fire, his thinking entered a misunderstanding, that is, he was too eager to break the restrictions and forgot his own mana. Although it was very important, it was not all the factors that determined the strength of the mage. If you change your mind, with the help of the particularity of red meteorite energy and using less energy to trigger stronger energy resonance, can you make yourself stronger? "It seems that you have figured it out. Yes, the biggest use of this small stone is not to provide you with magic supplement, but as a resonance amplifier. Every element magic you cast can be doubled through it. I have to say that this alone can make any caster crazy, even my old fellow a little excited. Now I''m very happy Curious, where on earth did you get it? "Ansrem ruinville said meaningfully. Zhang Cheng hesitated a little and immediately replied in an ambiguous tone: "sorry, master, I don''t know where I went. I found this red stone there. If you like it, I''ll give it to you as a thank-you gift." "Give it to me? Hehe, it seems that you still have the second, even the third and fourth pieces. Forget it, since you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. But I''m not used to taking advantage of others for no reason. This is my note before I became a mage, including some special spell casting skills, alchemy and enchantment experience. I''ll give it to you as a gift in return." After that, the Archmage took out a page from the bookshelf behind him and threw some yellow books over. Just when Zhang Chenggang was about to reach out to pick it up, this note, which was only the size of a face, suddenly began to expand, followed by getting bigger and bigger Finally, from a harmless note to a murder weapon that can kill people alive At this time, he didn''t dare to pick it up. He quickly turned sideways to avoid the only way for the behemoth, allowing it to hit the ground heavily and make a loud bang. "Sir, do you want to kill me?" Zhang Chengxin had lingering palpitations, staring at the notes only half a meter away from him, and the corners of his mouth kept twitching. "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, because of the long time, I forgot that this note was cast a shrinking spell." ansrem ruinville showed an embarrassed expression on his face. There is no way not to be embarrassed. Although Dalaran has many apprentice deaths due to the carelessness of his mentor every year, if the Archmage smashes a promising young mage to death with his notes, it will inevitably lead to a series of gossip. He doesn''t want to be the protagonist discussed behind the back of countless people. "Oh, nothing. Anyway, you didn''t mean it." Zhang Cheng sighed and bent down to pick up the notebook as heavy as a box. When his finger touched the cover, the notebook suddenly glowed with purple arcane light, and then shrunk to its original shape in less than a second. He felt the magic of the shrinking object spell for the first time. He immediately picked up the note and released several detection spells continuously. After several minutes, he couldn''t help but exclaim: "it''s amazing! With the help of arcane energy, the volume of the object is compressed according to a certain proportion, so as to achieve the purpose of reducing the volume and weight of the object, and then enlarge it in equal proportion when necessary to restore it to its normal state." "Ha ha! That''s the magic of magic, isn''t it? Young man, don''t just think about studying those powerful destructive spells all day. If you have time, you can also study other applications of magic. Believe me, they are the true meaning of arcane magic and the key to the supreme hall." ansrem ruinviwal suggested in a tone of people who came over. Zhang Cheng nodded deeply: "thank you very much for your advice. I''ll take the time to go to the library. Oh, by the way, in addition to that stone, I got some interesting things..." Chapter 283 No cover up or lies Zhang Cheng directly took out all his knowledge from the song of ice and fire world and the magic earth for discussion and research with the Archmage, eager to draw his own inspiration and direction from each other''s profound magic attainments. Because he understood that he was a traveler, there was no need to hide all the knowledge he got like a thief, but to share selectively and obtain more research directions through sharing. What''s more, according to his poor knowledge, it is far from enough to arouse the prying of a Dalaran Archmage, so there is nothing to worry about. In this way, in the next half month, Zhang Cheng and ansrem ruinville stayed in the mage tower and constantly exchanged their understanding and views on magic. Although as a beginner, Zhang Cheng''s theoretical knowledge is far from that of a master, he can always think from a different angle and even put forward suggestions to brighten each other''s eyes. With the deepening of mutual understanding, ansrem ruinville was surprised to find that the young man standing in front of him was not only a sponge of interference, madly absorbing all kinds of knowledge, but also an explorer with high talent. He was taking a road that no Dalaran mage had taken. be like hunger and thirst to! Never satisfied! He can''t imagine how a little guy who should have been immersed in enjoying love and material age would be willing to give up such intoxicating beauty and devote his time and energy to endless learning. You should know that according to the experience and laws summarized by some old mages in Dalaran, young mages always have to go through some setbacks or tribulations before they can really calm down and realize the mystery of magic research. The most single example is Giana Proudmoore. This young woman, known as the fastest growing young woman in history, first triggered a fierce battle among young men, and even kelsas day after day, who has always been famous for her elegance and composure, failed to escape. Then she had a real relationship with Alsace, the heir of the kingdom of Lordaeron, until the other party ordered the slaughter of plague infected stansom. It can be said that the strength of Jaina mage increased rapidly at an incredible speed. It was from this period that she was a powerful caster who surpassed her mentor antonidas until the end of Hyjal jihad. Ansrem ruinville even wondered whether Zhang Cheng was stimulated by his mentor Ruisen''s depression, so he turned a blind eye to the young and beautiful female mages and apprentices around him, let alone the gossip. Of course, doubt belongs to doubt. He didn''t say it face to face. At least for the current dangerous environment, there is nothing more important than strengthening his own strength. Devoted to new research topics, people will always inadvertently ignore the loss of time. After the two people worked hard to find out the combination law of the unknown magic runes, a sudden bad news interrupted their research enthusiasm. "Archmage, the latest news is that Ms. Gianna recently joined forces with the tribe to launch an attack on the scourge of the dead entrenched in the razor highland, and the Lich amennar and his dead have been completely eliminated." a middle-aged mage who looked about 40 years old reported expressionless. "What?! is she crazy?" ansrem ruinville''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Ms. Jaina is crazy or not. I don''t know. It proves that the alliance is going crazy. Some people even shout that she doesn''t deserve to be a member of the alliance." the middle-aged mage put a piece of information on the table with a wry smile. Although Dalaran is not as pervasive as mi7 in storm City, it also has its own intelligence collection system. Ansrem ruinville picked it up, glanced at it, quickly turned around and asked Zhang Cheng, "what do you think of this?" "What else can I think? I can only say that Miss Proudmoore is too naive in politics and doesn''t understand what her behavior means, just as she was hostile to the whole kurtiras Kingdom when she united with Sal to kill her father." Zhang Cheng reluctantly spread his hand. To tell the truth, sometimes he really doesn''t understand how a proud woman who grew up in the court can''t even have the most basic political knowledge. The Archmage nodded in deep thought: "a penetrating evaluation! Jaina is really too naive and does not match her strength. But anyway, she is a member of the kenrito Council, and I must deal with it myself." "Are you going to leave Dalaran?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Yes, I need to leave for a few days. Don''t worry, Sylvanas may be blinded by hatred, but she is still a Ranger general with considerable strategic vision. She won''t take the initiative to start a war at this time, let alone attack Dalaran." ansrem ruinviwal knew what Zhang Cheng wanted to express and waved his hand carelessly. Up to now, Dalaran has passed the fragile reconstruction period. Only the earth elements and arcane puppets in the streets are no longer enough for any snooper to drink a pot, not to mention the returning mages. "Well, please go early and return early." Zhang Cheng probably searched his memory and didn''t find any attacks on Dalaran during this period, so he quickly put down his vigilance. "You also take this opportunity to have a good rest. Learning and research are not the whole of life. You need to relax properly so that you won''t lose yourself." With these words, ansrem ruinville quickly followed the unknown middle-aged mage to the position between the transports. After seeing the two go far, Zhang Cheng smiled and sighed: "as a member of the alliance, it was the tribe that United at the first time in danger? I''m afraid no one else can do it except Jaina! Does she really have something to say with Sal?" "It''s not a good habit to talk about others behind their backs! Especially about a woman who saved the world from the Burning Legion." With the sound of clear footsteps, a high elf woman with long silver hair broke in through the open door. "Are you?" Zhang Cheng stepped back cautiously and looked at each other with a look. "Varna chenge, nice to meet you, young human mage. I don''t know if you are free now. Let''s discuss some skills about alchemy?" the female elf who claimed to be Varna raised her chin and showed her unique arrogance. "Sorry, madam, I don''t know you, and I don''t want any intersection with you. If there''s nothing else, please get out of the way. I''m going home." Zhang Cheng politely refused the other party''s invitation, and then walked away under the angry gaze of the other party Chapter 284 "Poof! Hahaha! What do I see? The famous Varna chenge will also be rejected by men?" Shortly after Zhang Cheng left his front foot, another High Elf Female mage wearing a purple robe slowly emerged from the air. Although most of the high elves have changed their names to blood elves following Prince kelsas, a small number still do not agree with his extreme ideas and still maintain the name of high elves, that is, quildore. Especially those members who originally belonged to the kenrito parliament, most of them were unwilling to degenerate into taking magic energy to alleviate the pain of magic addiction, and returned to Dalaran to find another solution. Varna chenge obviously knew each other and rolled her eyes angrily: "shut up! Edith! Don''t tell me you don''t feel the smell of Sunwell water on that human body." "Of course I feel it! My sense of smell doesn''t fail. But you seem to be too direct and scare away our green and lovely little guys." the female wizard called Edith gently licked her lips and responded. No high elf can resist the temptation of Sunwell water, even those who claim that they have successfully quit their addiction. The reason is very simple. For the high elves, drawing energy from the sun well has become an instinct engraved in the soul, even more terrible than drug addiction. Only a little well water can arouse the most sensitive nerve in the depths of their subconscious mind, and then completely immerse themselves in the ultimate pleasure. "Scare away? You underestimate this young man who can be favored by the Archmage. Although I''m not sure what kind of research they are doing these days, one thing is certain that his talent in some aspects is far beyond the scope of ordinary mages. Look at the traces left around these test-bed, I''m sure it''s definitely not an ordinary experiment "Then warna chenge stretched out her finger and gently crossed the alchemy platform, carefully observing the strange powder. "So? Don''t forget that he is a member of the kenrito parliament like us. Things like love potion can''t be used," Edith reminded meaningfully with a pursed corner of her mouth. Don''t be confused by the elegant and beautiful appearance of the high elves. These "old guys" who are at least three or four hundred years old can''t compete with those young mages or apprentices in their twenties and thirties. Since the establishment of Dalaran, I don''t know how many young human men and women have been used or played by elves, but most of the two sides are in your love and my wish. Moreover, silver moon city is the place with the most prosperous magic except Dalaran, and the parliament doesn''t interfere much. But now, the few remaining high elves have parted ways with the blood elves who have separated from the alliance, and naturally they have lost the backstage of silver moon city. They can''t be as unscrupulous as before. Let alone directly use the love potion to make the other party crazy about themselves, that is, some charm spells can not be used easily, otherwise 80% will be expelled. "So what? Don''t tell me you''ll give up the chance to get the water from the sun well. Damn it! When I think of the pure arcane energy, I start to get hot..." Varna chenge held her chest in her hands and began to tremble uncontrollably, with deep longing in her eyes. Edith''s performance was not so good. She bit her lower lip and tried hard to suppress the restless magic in her body. After a while, the two High Elf Female mages troubled by magic addiction hugged each other, kissed, hugged and touched each other, trying to distract their attention with lust Zhang Cheng obviously doesn''t know that the well water he carries with him has attracted the prying eyes of the high elves. He is busy taking Sophia dressed as a nun out of the Dalaran magic barrier. Because he was a genuine kenrito Council mage to lead the way, the guards responsible for guarding the entrance and exit did not do too much entanglement, and directly chose to release. After they walked out for a few kilometers, Sophia pulled off her loose white robe and revealed the black tights inside. At the same time, she complained in a low voice, "Damn it! I''ve escaped at last! I have to go back to dunhold castle and report to the Duke." "Oh? After so much experience, are you still going to stay in the hopeless organization of syndicate?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile while appreciating each other''s concave and convex figure. "Of course! I''m the daughter of the nobles of the kingdom of Alterac. Is there anywhere else in the world that can accommodate me except in syndicate?" Sophia asked without looking back. "Why not? You should understand that the person who ordered the exile of the nobles of the kingdom of Alterac was Terenas minehill, but now he was killed not only by his son Arthas, but also the glorious kingdom of Lordaeron. Who do you think will take this order to heart now? You completely put down your past obsession and find a place to start a new life. Look For the sake of our previous cooperation, let''s finally advise you to leave the syndicate, otherwise you will be in great danger soon. " With these words, Zhang Cheng smiled and turned to walk in the direction of the silver pine forest. There is no doubt that the destination of his trip is not anywhere else. It is the shadow tooth Castle familiar to countless game players. To be exact, he is staring at the book of ur, which records a lot of shadows and summoning spells. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, arugao is just a small role, but ur, the author of the book of ur, is a rare genius in the kenrito Parliament. He is not only good at controlling and using shadow energy, but also has an extremely in-depth study of the werewolf race. How can Zhang Cheng let go of such valuable knowledge that he does not need to confront too powerful enemies, nor will he change the important historical process of Azeroth, and can get it. He also wanted to try whether he could fuse the blood of Azeroth werewolf with the blood of werewolf on the magical earth to create a more powerful species for his own use. However, the most important thing is the part recording shadow spells in the book, especially drawing the power of shadow from distorted time and space, which is very similar to the warlock profession. With a desire for knowledge and power, Zhang Cheng quickly crossed the junction of silver pine forest and Hillsbrad hills and officially entered the so-called "tribal territory". I don''t know whether it is the relationship affected by the plague or other reasons. Anyway, this originally vibrant place has been shrouded in a mysterious fog. Although the land is not completely corrupted like the plague land, it is not much better, showing an unhealthy gray color. Most importantly, in the forest full of tall trees, he could hardly see a few small animals. It felt as if there were always a pair of eyes hidden in the dark, and the driver peeped Chapter 285 "It feels... Terrible!" After traveling northward along the avenue originally built by the kingdom of Lordaeron for two hours, Zhang Cheng finally felt a little overdrawn. He found a place to sit down and planned to have a rest. In fact, with the professional template of the dark guard, his physical strength is not so bad that he has to breathe when walking. What really makes people feel tired is the ubiquitous sense of depression. If he wasn''t afraid of revealing his cards in advance, he even wanted to summon Kulo kelba to take a walk. By the way, see what incredible changes this dragon hatched with arcane energy will produce in Azeroth full of arcane energy. However, it is a pity that he must continue to endure until he reaches the shadow tooth castle. Because he could not predict whether the emergence of Kulo kelba would lead to some unpredictable consequences. After all, in Azeroth, the vast majority of dragons belong to one of the five guardian dragon legions. Except for the fallen black dragon Legion and the scourge Legion against all creatures, anyone who wants to create a new dragon out of thin air needs to take corresponding risks. As a caster whose strength is far from reaching the level of a mage, Zhang Cheng doesn''t seem to conflict with these terrible beasts at all. Just when he was full of thoughts by a big tree, a tall dark figure suddenly came out of the deep forest. It is more than two meters tall, with a wolf''s head and limbs, a human body, a body covered with white hair, and two eyes flashing a terrible red light. There is no doubt that this is a powerful and dangerous giant werewolf, emitting an extremely dangerous smell from the inside out. Because the speed of running was too fast, Zhang Chenggen couldn''t make much response and immediately propped up the cold ice to protect his body. When the white frost just takes shape! The werewolf rushed forward with sharp claws and launched a stormy attack. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! It is like a knife like nail, and in the blink of an eye, it will dig a big hole in the surface of the solid frost shield. Fortunately, with the help of these short seconds, Zhang Cheng has completed his magic. I saw a super fireball many times larger than the ordinary fireball, which directly hit the werewolf''s furry face and made a loud noise. Boom! "Ouch!!!" With the scream, the werewolf had to give up the prey in front of him, roll and climb back and run away more than ten meters away, desperately shaking and patting the burning place. There is no doubt that this is not fireball at all, but the inflamed explosion technique known as one shot into the soul and two shots into the sky in the game. Normally, this spell is the ultimate version of fireball that requires 11 points in the talent of fire. He has mastered it by self-study with the help of the notes given by ansrem ruinvill. When the flame gradually went out, the part of the werewolf''s face hit by the front appeared a ferocious and terrible burn. To be exact, most of its face has been completely carbonized in the high temperature and explosion, leaving only black bones and one of its eyes is blind. Werewolves would have been killed at the first time if they had not had stronger physical quality and strong recovery ability than ordinary humans. Staring at the other party''s wild eyes, Zhang Cheng exclaimed in surprise: "I''m still alive after an inflammatory explosion? Incredible! But it doesn''t matter. I just use you to test my amplifier..." The voice just fell! His charming pocket watch hanging around his waist suddenly released a red light! Then the magic spell echoed again over the silent forest. This time, shrouded in red light, the volume of the fireball was much larger than the previous time, and showed dazzling gold. The werewolf seemed to be aware of the danger and immediately turned around and ran deep into the woods. But unfortunately, before he ran 20 meters, the huge golden fireball came out and hit it on the back. Boom! The suffocating heat wave lifted the unlucky guy up in the air on the spot, followed by another bang. The afterwave alone set all the flowers and trees within a radius of five or six meters on fire. Smelling the pungent burning smell from the air, Zhang Cheng touched the pocket watch hanging around his waist and nodded with satisfaction: "amazing power! The Archmage was right! As an amplifier of elemental spells, it is the most valuable use of meteorites." Just as he was going to approach to examine the werewolf body, a crisp sound of horse hoofs suddenly came from the due north. About two or three minutes later, a cavalry wearing the symbol of Violet Eye appeared at the end of the road. The number of them is not large, only less than ten. Most of them are wearing armor. Needless to ask, they must be soldiers. Only one young man holds a staff, such as a mage or apprentice of the kenrito Parliament. "Who are you? What happened here just now?" the chief soldier turned over and dismounted, with a wary look on his face. "I''m a mage from Dalaran. I happened to meet a werewolf who wanted to attack me, that''s all." Zhang Cheng took the initiative to show his identity ring. "Werewolf?" the soldier subconsciously turned and glanced at the scorched corpse still steaming, with a very wonderful expression on his face. The young man holding the staff immediately ran over and carefully examined the almost unrecognized body. Finally, he stood up and shouted in a slightly trembling voice: "yes... It''s the son of arugao! He killed the son of arugao!" "What?!" "It''s impossible!" "Holy light bless! The soul of old brother rumbon can finally rest in peace!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, everyone fell into incredible ecstasy. The young man who pointed to the staff dropped the body, quickly came near, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed respectfully: "Thank you, master. You have removed a problem for us. This monster killed six of our patrol soldiers in half a month. My name is Bernice. I am an apprentice stationed in ambermere. Behind me are the guards sent by Dalaran to resist the expansion of the forgotten." "Ambermere? I see..." Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed a thoughtful look. As we all know, in order to ensure the safety of Dalaran, Archmage ansrem ruinville sent some troops to ambomir town in the south of Yinsong forest as an outpost at the beginning of reconstruction. Although the number is small, it can be combined with more than 300 local militias, which is enough to resist small-scale attacks. What''s more, many farmland around ambomir can still be cultivated, and ore can still be produced in the mine cave, which continuously provides all kinds of supplies for Dalaran. There is no reason to give up. "Your Excellency, this is not the place to talk. If you don''t mind, can you come back to ambermere with us? We urgently need the help of a powerful mage like you." the leading soldier winked at Bernice and offered to invite him. "OK, no problem. I also want to know some news about Yingya castle." Zhang Cheng promised without thinking Chapter 286 Ambermere, a human town standing in the southeast of silver pine forest. Before the outbreak of the scourge of the dead, it was once one of the territories directly under the jurisdiction of the Magic Kingdom. The daily food, fruits, vegetables and meat of mages were basically produced here. Because Dalaran is basically not bad for money, it does not levy too many taxes. The life of local farmers is quite good. They don''t have to worry about the exploitation of aristocrats and old men, nor about bandits and wild animals. Even under the protection of mages, they have successfully avoided several Orc wars, which is really good luck. However, as a saying goes, no matter how good luck is, it will always run out. When the plague broke out in the hinterland of the Kingdom, the silver pine forest close to the capital of Lordaeron could not be spared. In just a few weeks, terrible ghouls, zombies and skeletons swarmed to the north of the silver pine forest. Fortunately, a patrol militia found the army of the dead early and quickly informed the farmers scattered around the town to take emergency refuge, so as to avoid the end of the massacre. But even so, many old, weak, sick and disabled did not have time to escape into the fence of ambermere. At present, there are more than 2000 people living in this town, most of whom are young adults between the ages of 14 and 30. Moreover, due to the war, the proportion of women accounts for more than two-thirds of the population. Many militia wearing armor on the wall are young girls around the age of 20. Looking at the vigilant faces on those faces, Zhang Cheng quickly realized that the residents here were probably going to be driven crazy by the wandering werewolves and the constantly harassing forgotten. If Dalaran''s guards were not stationed, they would have abandoned the silver pine forest and fled to the Hillsbrad hills in the southeast. Although there are still strongholds of the forgotten, at least the sun is bright and the land is not eroded by the plague. Just as Zhang Cheng was silently observing the current situation of ambermere, master apprentice Bernice rushed into a building that looked like a conference hall. About three or five minutes later, he came out with a man of about fifty years old with long black hair and beard. "Master?!" Zhang chengminrui noticed that the other party was wearing the violet ring as a symbol of identity, and showed a surprised expression. You should know that the Archmage of the kenrito Council is not a weed on the roadside. Everyone has the knowledge and strength matching his identity. Since Dalaran was founded, there are no more than 100 people who can get the title of Archmage. Although they may not be as beautiful as the members of the six Member Council, they are all elites at the forefront of magic. He did not understand how ansrem ruinville would be willing to send a wizard to such a "remote place" when Dalaran was full of waste. "Why, are you surprised, young man?" the unknown Archmage smiled and joked. "Shouldn''t I be surprised?" Zhang Cheng asked. "Hahaha! Well, I admit that it''s surprising to appear in ambermere, but I believe you should feel that it''s different from ordinary rural towns." after saying that, the Archmage raised his hand and stirred it gently in the air. moment A strong energy vortex began to form under his control! When Zhang Cheng saw this scene, his pupils suddenly contracted and asked in a somewhat incredulous tone, "is there an energy node near here?" As the name suggests, the energy node is the place where the magic energy overflows from the planet Azeroth, which is a bit like an underground fountain. The well-known well of eternity and the well of the sun are, to some extent, a kind of energy node. Near the energy node, it is easier for casters to supplement, and the power of spells will change in varying degrees. "That''s right! There is an energy node near ambermere, so I chose to stay here. Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is ataric. Nice to meet you." the Archmage who calls himself ataric took the initiative to stretch out his right hand. "I''m glad to meet you, too, master." Zhang Cheng also extended his right hand and shook it with the other party. After hearing each other''s name, he remembered that the tribe seemed to have a series of tasks related to ambomir in the silver pine forest. The last step was to kill the Archmage named ataric. Of course, game is game, reality is reality. Not to mention just a group of living dead people who have just climbed out of the grave, that is, the forgotten people in the silver pine forest, do not necessarily enable the Archmage to show all his strength. Therefore, amber mill was always safe until the dark city decided to launch an all-round expansion. "Well, don''t stand silly. It''s not a place to talk outside. Especially in the past two days, the forgotten don''t know what nerve they have made. They sent elite thieves to sneak into the town. They don''t know what to think." attarick took the lead in walking towards the house as he said. Except Bernice, the rest of the patrol did not follow up. They went to the stables to give the horses to the horse keepers, and then dragged the body of arugao''s son to hang on the wall to boost the low morale. Through the parliament hall, the three of them soon came to a relatively spacious material room. The burning fireplace in the corner dissipated the cold and humidity outside, giving people an unspeakable warmth and comfort. Ataric casually found a chair to sit down, followed by looking at Zhang Cheng closely. After a full minute, he asked, "I heard Bernice say you''re asking about Yingya castle?" "Yes, master, I hope to recapture the book of ur for the parliament. You should know best that such dangerous and precious knowledge should never fall into the hands of arugao, otherwise once the forgotten get it, the consequences will be unimaginable." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be a righteous messenger to cover up his real purpose. "Of course I understand! But the question is, have you ever thought about it? The fundamental reason why Yinsong forest can maintain peace is that arugao occupies Yingya castle and blocks the attack of the forgotten for us. As long as these living dead don''t capture Yingya castle one day, they don''t dare to go south easily, otherwise they may face the danger of being attacked from behind." Ataric asked with a serious face. "You mean... The existence of arugao actually plays a role in balancing the situation? At present, the silver pine forest is pinned down by the three parties of cerbercher, shadow tooth castle and ambermere?" Zhang Cheng is not an idiot. On the contrary, he is quite clever, so he suddenly understood what the master wanted to express. If he attacks the shadow tooth castle now, it will be equivalent to breaking the balance. Obviously, the forgotten will not easily miss such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. At that time, ambermere will directly face the threat of the living dead. I have to say, this is really a headache Chapter 287 There is no doubt that from a personal point of view, Zhang Cheng doesn''t care about the life and death of the town residents. As long as he can capture the book of ur, it doesn''t matter how many people are afraid of death. But the problem is that Azeroth is different from most fantasy worlds. There are a group of guys called bronze guarding the so-called "correct history". Any guy who tries to destroy it will be ruthlessly crushed by them, or even destroyed humanely. Therefore, he must consider whether his every move will have an impact on the so-called "correct history", otherwise a dwarf girl named cromi will come to the door soon. Although this cute character in the game is quite popular with players, Zhang Cheng doesn''t want to see each other at all. If he can, he''d better never meet. While he was struggling with how not to change the "correct history" and win the book of ur, ataric, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly knocked on the table: "young man, if you can''t think of a good solution, why don''t you listen to my advice?" "Oh? You have a way!" a surprised expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. "In fact, I have a plan to build a super dimensional miniature space with the help of energy nodes, and then plug the whole ambermere and the surrounding land into it. In this way, no matter how many troops the dark city sends, as long as they can''t enter, we can''t do it. However, it''s not easy to do this. I need to establish a complex magic boundary first, maybe You can help me finish it, "ataric said bluntly. In fact, he had a similar idea as early as he found the magic node. But Dalaran couldn''t send enough mages and apprentices, so he couldn''t put it into practical action. But now, a senior member of kenrito with considerable magical attainments appears in front of him. He naturally wants to seize the opportunity to complete the most difficult first step. "Build a super dimensional miniature space!!" Zhang Cheng was obviously shocked by the Archmage''s almost crazy plan. After all, this involves a lot of profound theoretical knowledge that he can''t touch up to now. A little carelessness will lead to an extremely terrible disaster. But similarly, if you can participate in such a large magic project, both experience and casting skills can be greatly improved. The only thing that bothers him now is how long it takes to build such a complex magic barrier? How many days? Several months? Or a few years? He can''t stay in a place for more than ten years like the real Dalaran mage until he completely completes his own research. Ataric no doubt noticed the other party''s concern and smiled and comforted: "relax, I won''t take you a long time. In fact, I started a series of preparations more than half a year ago. You and I can work together for up to two weeks to complete the magic enchantment. How, do you want to join? In return, I can teach you the skills of making and controlling arcane minions." "It''s my honor to cooperate with you." after simply weighing the pros and cons, Zhang Cheng immediately touched his chest with one hand and bowed. In just two weeks, he can not only learn knowledge and skills, but also improve his relevant experience. He really can''t find any reason to refuse. "Great! You are welcome to join! Here, take a look. This is the boundary I designed myself. If there is no problem, start work early tomorrow morning. As for tonight, you should relax first. Finally, the girls in ambermere are very unrestrained and enthusiastic. If you are not energetic enough, you''d better not make more than two at a time, otherwise I promise you early tomorrow I can''t get out of bed. Ha ha! " At the end, ataric couldn''t help laughing. Perhaps the long planned plan can finally be put into practice, or he may recall some interesting pictures. In short, he looks so happy that he forgets the little tricks frequently spied by the forgotten in recent days. Ignoring the master''s playful jokes, Zhang Cheng left the conference hall alone and walked to the only hotel still open in the town. Along the way, he noticed that many young girls teased and seduced themselves with naked eyes, while the men around seemed to have long been used to it. Obviously, the long-term depressed life leads to people''s extreme desire to vent. Sex happens to be the simplest and easiest way to vent. In addition, the war has caused a serious imbalance between men and women, so the younger and handsome men in the town have become popular, not to mention that he is still a mage with a high status. However, his mind was full of Zhang Cheng''s desire for strength. He didn''t respond to the temptation given by these girls. He came to the hotel to have a simple dinner, then returned to the guest room, took out his heavy notes and read them. Although ansrem ruinville claimed that this note was his experience before he became a wizard, it contained a lot of content. On the contrary, there are more than 12 spells not provided by the mage professional template alone, and inflammatory explosion is only one of them. There are many ice gun, arcane impact, invisibility, spell theft, dragon breath, deceleration, summoning water elements and so on that can be learned by level 70 players in the game. It can be said that as long as he understands the contents of this note, he may not reach the level of a mage, but he is also strong enough to become a high-level caster. With the cold moonlight once again sprinkled on the silver pine forest, the dangerous night came again. Less than half an hour into the night, loud wolf howls echoed around the town one after another, especially those green eyes. But under the watchman''s watchful watch, these eyes disappeared after a while. No one knew where they had gone, and no one knew who the victim would be tonight At the same time, behind the ambermere Hotel, two sneaky shadows were quietly climbing up the roof of the second floor with the help of a rope. Instead of rushing through the window, they carefully blew a small bottle of gray gas-liquid mixture through the gap. After about five minutes, one of them made a gesture to the other. Without saying a word, the latter opened the bolt with a wire, like a clever monkey, turned over and jumped into the house. His movements were so gentle that he didn''t even make a sound when he landed. The former did not want to be outdone and followed into the room. When the two shadows saw Zhang Cheng sleeping on the bed, they burst out an abnormal and strange light in their eyes, followed by pulling out the dagger and stabbing him from left to right Chapter 288 Bang! Bang! The cold blade did not stab the soft body as expected, nor did the bright red blood flow out, but plunged into the hard bed board. Before the two shadows could react to what had happened, a piercing ice ring suddenly burst out from under the bed, freezing them in place. At the same time, the sleeping figure on the bed shook twice out of thin air, and then disappeared completely. "Who are you? Why did you assassinate me?" Zhang Cheng, who came out from under the bed, narrowed his eyes and looked up and down at the two assassins wrapped up and down in black cloaks. Obviously, out of caution, instead of sleeping on the soft bed, he chose to create a false illusion and sleep under the bed. In this way, even if an accident occurs, you can win a critical few seconds of reaction time. I have to say that this little trick learned from film and television works really saved his life today. Look at the two punctured positions on the bed board. One is the heart and the other is the spine. No matter which one can make him lose his ability to move in an instant. The two shadows didn''t answer the question at all. After looking at each other, they reached into their pockets and took out a handful of silver gray powder and sprinkled it into the air. After these silver gray powders came into contact with the air, they immediately released a large amount of black smoke, which enveloped the whole room in less than a second. But the smoke came and went quickly, and disappeared in less than three seconds, "Damn it! It''s vanishing powder!" Zhang Cheng easily recognized the props used by the other party. Without any hesitation, he aimed directly at the window and performed an ice pick. As a person with rich combat PVP experience in the game, he knows very well that what thieves like to do after using the vanishing skill is to open a relatively safe distance first, then wait for the opportunity to observe, and then find a chance to start or retreat directly. indeed! Accompanied by the harsh sound of the high-speed rotation of the broken ice, the two were caught out of the shadow on the spot. Their cloaks and leather armor were quickly torn, revealing their creepy bodies The reason why it is creepy is that there is no meat at all in the joints such as elbows and knees. All of them are white bones, and the skin also shows an unhealthy cyan. The pungent antiseptic liquid continues to drop down along the torn wound. There is no doubt that the two assassins are not normal human beings at all, but the undead who claim to have independent consciousness - the forgotten. No screams! No wailing! There is no fear of death! They were as calm as the terminator in the horror film. After just looking at each other, one of their feet suddenly crushed the floor and rushed up at a speed indistinguishable to the naked eye, while the other jumped out of the window and disappeared into the boundless night without hesitation. Zhang Chenggen had no time to stop the guy who ran away, because he needed to deal with the dagger stabbing his left eye first, especially when the surface of the dagger was still covered with abnormal green. Out of caution, he didn''t resist hard with ice protection or Mana Shield. Instead, he passed through the enemy with a flash, followed by a stream of dazzling Arcane Missiles from his fingers, and went straight to his fragile knees. In less than four or five seconds, the knee joint connecting the thigh and calf of the forgotten assassin broke a pile of bones and crashed into the hard wall with inertia. Zhang Cheng didn''t give the other party any chance to fight back. Another flame impact interrupted the right hand holding the dagger. Then he stopped casting spells and asked expressionless, "say! Who are you? Why assassinate me? What plan does the dark city have for amber mill?" "Living man, you want to get information from me? Hahaha! Sorry, you found the wrong person. For the victory of Sylvanas!!!!" With a crazy roar, the forgotten assassin activated a pendant around his neck. Next second The bright fire light was released from the red gem under the pendant and directly engulfed the whole room. When the flame subsided slowly, everything was burned to ashes except Zhang Cheng under the protection of flame protection barrier. He looked at the scorched black body of the forgotten assassin with a livid face and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "should I say that I am worthy of being forgotten? So crazy, so regardless of the cost, even don''t care about my own life. To make such a group of madmen loyal, the dark queen Sylvanas is really a natural leader." The voice just fell! The closed door was slammed open, and seven or eight guards with long swords and shields rushed in, constantly searching for the trace of the enemy. Seeing the flustered appearance of these rookies, Zhang Cheng shook his head and reminded him, "don''t look for it. There are two forgotten assassins, one has run away and the other is right under your feet." "Feet?" the leading female soldier subconsciously glanced down and immediately couldn''t help covering her mouth and spitting out. There''s no way not to vomit! You should know that the forgotten are corpses resurrected by psychic spells, so their bodies are not charred corpses in the ordinary sense, but a mixture of antiseptic liquid, rotten meat and maggots. Among them, the maggots corroded by shadow energy are more tenacious. Even if they are still crawling after cooking, the picture is absolutely limited. Fortunately, these young female soldiers who didn''t know whether they had seen blood vomited for a while, and attarick rushed over. The Archmage inspected the tragedy in the house and quickly realized what had happened. His eyes glittered with terrible cold light. Finally, he lowered his voice and said in Zhang Cheng''s ear: "get ready! These living dead people will not watch our plan succeed! There are likely to be more and more similar assassinations in the next two weeks." "Hum! Don''t worry, master. It may be very difficult for me to build a huge and complex magic barrier, but fighting and killing are as easy for me as eating and drinking water. I promise that as long as they don''t care about the loss, I''ll kill one and two until they have no one to send." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and showed a cruel smile. He was never a kind-hearted person and would never be a messenger of justice. If he was not afraid of the intervention of the Bronze Dragon, he would directly call the dragon to cerberchel for a turn with the assassination just now, so that these fools blinded by hatred could understand what a painful price they would pay to offend themselves Chapter 289 The assassination in the hotel did not cause much panic in ambomir. To be exact, two forgotten assassins were nothing compared with those greedy werewolves in the woods every night. What''s more, not only did they fail to kill anyone, the damage was limited to destroying a guest room, and even one unlucky guy was burned to death. No one realized how different the forgotten were from the races that had appeared before Azeroth. Their madness, their darkness and their cruelty were no different from the scourge of the dead sweeping half the continent. Of course, Zhang Cheng did not remind the residents of the town of the terrible place of the forgotten, but devoted himself to the construction of the magical boundary. In particular, the Archmage ataric''s unique interpretation of space and arcane skills gave him a refreshing feeling. In less than a week, he stumbled and mastered a large number of corresponding skills, and even successfully created a half meter high arcane minion with the help of energy nodes. This special life body composed of pure arcane energy has no thinking ability, completely obeys every command of the manufacturer, and can also use spells such as Arcane Missiles, arcane explosions and flashes. When destroyed by the enemy, it will release a brain of energy stored in the body to form a terrible energy turbulence. If enough arcane energy is invested at one time, even the Archmage will not be able to release spells smoothly in the turbulence generated by the explosion of arcane minions. No wonder neither arugao of Yingya Castle nor the forgotten entrenched in cerberchel dare to attack easily. This skill alone is quite frightening. In addition, when assisting the Archmage in arranging arcane runes, Zhang Cheng also learned many novel arrangements. After two weeks of cooperation, he got much more than he paid. Looking at the faint Lavender light around the wall, ataric finally breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and joked: "although the annoying living dead haven''t stopped harassing and destroying these days, we still survived, haven''t we?" "Yes, I hope the commander of the forgotten won''t love his lost men too much." Zhang Cheng sarcastically said in a half joking tone. Since the assassin escaped, the forgotten obviously got the news that ambermere was going to build a magic barrier, and sent more than 40 elite thieves at one go, trying to delay the whole process by assassinating those participating mages and apprentices. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng, full of anger, has long laid out a series of defense measures against sneaking units. As a result, in the first raid, they lost more than half of their hands, and the rest were caught and cleaned up one by one under the tracking of olfactory hounds. Knowing that the forgotten are not afraid of pain and death, nor will they disclose any confidential information, Zhang Cheng has no intention of capturing the prisoners. He directly kills them when he comes up, and does not give the other party a chance to die together. I believe that after a period of time, the enemy commander will be furious when he learns the news that all his troops are destroyed. After all, the number of forgotten people is not very large. Forty elite are almost one tenth of the total troops stationed in Yinsong forest, and they are also thieves who are good at spying and assassination. For a long time, senior executive hadrick will become deaf and blind due to the lack of intelligence collectors. "Ha ha! I also want to see the wonderful expressions on the faces of the living dead. By the way, since the boundary is completed now, are you going to Yingya castle to get back the book of ur?" ataric asked, touching the beard on his chin. "That''s right! If you don''t have any other orders, I hope I can borrow a horse to start immediately and solve everything while the forgotten don''t know what happened." Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking. "Well, I''ll ask the stables to prepare a fast horse and five-day food for you. Remember, don''t go near the burning wood village after night. The villagers there have been transformed into terrible monsters by arugao." when it comes to the last few words, ataric''s smile quickly disappears and is replaced by seriousness and seriousness. "Please rest assured, master. You should know how shallow arugao''s spell casting ability is and how fragile his so-called power is. He can''t pose any threat to me at all." Zhang Cheng assured me with confidence. Maybe others don''t know the level of a Gaolu''s mage, but he who is familiar with the plot of the game clearly knows that the guy who hides in Yingya Castle all day to study werewolves is actually just a lucky idiot. In essence, he is no different from the mage apprentice akar Kaisuo who happens to get the broken magic crystal of the artifact in the story of ice wind valley. Without the book of ur, ARU''s high level is at best a little higher than that of ordinary Dharan mages. With the power Zhang Cheng now has, he can crush it every minute. Seeing that the young man standing in front of him did not realize the danger of shadow tooth castle, ataric had to patiently explain: "What I worry about is not who is stronger or weaker between you and arugo, but the werewolf. Their blood contains the curse of corruption and corrosion. Once you accidentally infect them, you will soon become one of them. I don''t want to see you lead a werewolf army to attack ambomir one day." "You have to mean... Be careful of infection?" Zhang chengminrui grabbed a key word. "Yes! As far as I know, the blood of the werewolf, especially the blood of the werewolf named the son of arugao, can infect even the undead, and a mage like me can''t remove it. You must be extra careful in battle. You must not be scratched or bitten, otherwise..." "Otherwise I will be infected!" Zhang Cheng said the second half of the sentence for the Archmage without expression. At this moment, he understood what the real danger of the shadow tooth castle was, not the ghosts wandering inside and outside the castle, nor the shadow magic of arugao, but the werewolves who seemed to have removed their vitality and were good for nothing. These irrational beasts are almost no different from mad dogs carrying rabies. They belong to those who bite and die. So far, there is no possibility of treatment. Maybe in the eyes of some people, there is nothing wrong with becoming a werewolf. At least he can get superhuman strength, speed and agility, but he doesn''t like this uncontrolled power at all. "Just know! Go and finish your task. I''m looking forward to hearing the news of your successful return." after that, the Archmage patted Zhang Cheng on the shoulder and returned to the barrier alone. In about 20 minutes, Zhang Cheng rode a brown horse and galloped towards the Northwest Chapter 290 After running along the road full of weeds for about four or five hours, Zhang Cheng finally saw the tall stone fortress standing at the top of the cliff in the south of Yinsong forest. At the same time, he also realized why the forgotten regarded it as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. As the Archmage ataric described, the shadow tooth castle is locked in the only way south of cerberchel. Maybe the living dead don''t need food and water, but they always need to transport all kinds of weapons, armor, potions, and even the magic plague. What''s more, the werewolves under Alu master carry a strong curse and will infect every unlucky person bitten by them. There are such a group of madmen making trouble behind their hips. As long as they are not idiots, they will solve them first and then consider continuing to expand. "Here we are at last! Dear alugao, I hope you can understand better. Don''t force me to kill you..." Zhang Cheng muttered to himself, releasing the horse that was so tired that it kept spewing white gas, and letting it run to the side to drink water and eat grass. Although Azeroth''s war horse is affected by the ubiquitous magic energy, it is far more robust and endurance than normal horses, but it is still very tired after running for several hours. If it continues, it will fall on the roadside and spit white foam, or run to death with a sudden cardiac arrest. After a simple activity, Zhang Cheng did not rush to summon Kulo kelba. Instead, he came to the entrance with a relaxed face and bowed slightly towards the dark and humid channel inside: "dear master arugao, on behalf of Dalaran kenrito Council, I want to talk to you." Quiet Unusually quiet Then suddenly, a silver white wolf rushed out of the darkness, opened his mouth full of sharp teeth and rushed up fiercely. However, it was a pity that due to the iron gate, it could not bite anything, slammed into the thick iron column, and sent out an almost crazy roar. If it were an ordinary person, I''m afraid he would have turned around and run away by the giant wolf, but Zhang Cheng looked at the beast with muddy eyes with great interest. It took a full minute to comment: "inject werewolf''s blood into the wolf''s body so that they can obey the werewolf''s orders and fight together. I have to say that you are really a typical example of wasting the book of ur for small things and big things The precious knowledge recorded in the book. " "Oh? Are you satirizing my research?" a dark, low voice came out through the iron gate. "Irony? No, no, no, I''m just explaining a fact. It''s true that the curse flowing in the werewolf''s blood can provide a powerful army in a short time. But don''t forget, for a mage, what''s the real power? Is it an invincible army? No, it''s never. The real power is those profound magic knowledge and high skills The super magic technique and the magic power of destroying the sky and earth are simply ourselves, "Zhang Cheng responded meaningfully. "Hum! Those old members of Parliament sent you to convey this nonsense?" the gloomy voice made a sneer. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "you''re mistaken. I never speak for anyone. Everything just now is my real idea. Finally, please hand over the book of ur. I don''t want to make the scene too ugly, nor do I want the castle to suffer too much destructive damage." "Arrogance!" With a furious roar, a man in a black robe came out of the darkness. He held a magic wand with strange shape, and his whole body was filled with dark shadow energy, as if he wanted to integrate with the surrounding darkness. Obviously, he is no one else. He is the famous "Wizard" arugao. Of course, the Archmage was not the title recognized by the kenrito parliament, but the title he pressed on his head without authorization. Feeling the other party''s body seriously eroded by the shadow, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help sighing slightly, raised his hand and snapped his fingers. moment Boom! A powerful arcane energy centered on him spread in all directions and triggered a series of chain reactions. The silver wolf across the iron gate didn''t even have a chance to react, so he flew out and hit the wall hard, ejecting bright red plasma. As for arugao, he cast an unknown spell, wrapped himself with a layer of shadow, then stepped back two steps to stabilize his body, and asked warily, "what do you want to do?" "Nothing! In order to let you sit down and talk calmly, I think it''s a good choice to show your strength properly. At least it can let you understand who is arrogant between us. In addition, the furry pets behind you don''t work for me." Zhang Cheng bluntly exposed the other party''s insidious attempt. Arugao narrowed his eyes and stared at the young man standing opposite the iron gate. He seemed to be thinking about something. After a full minute, a strange smile appeared on his face. Then he raised his hand and waved forward: "come on! Children! Kill him for me!" "Ouch!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" With the piercing howl, countless green eyes suddenly appeared in the dark! In the blink of an eye, the owners of these eyes rushed out of the darkness and rushed to Zhang Cheng''s position. At the same time, the originally closed iron gate made a clicking sound and slowly opened "Alas, I knew the negotiation wouldn''t go too smoothly." Zhang Cheng calmly stepped back more than ten steps, gave up a distance of about ten meters, and did not hesitate to start the magic of parchment reward - the oath of the dragon family. Hum!!!! After a strange tremor, a complex and huge magic array suddenly appeared on the ground, and then the closed space quickly tore open a crack. Before the swarming wolves could react, a bright and hot flame gushed out of the crack. The fierce high temperature not only turned the iron gate into molten iron, but also melted the rocks that built the fortress. Thanks to arugao''s quick reaction, a flash disappeared in place, otherwise he might die under the deadly spit. When the flames dispersed, a giant dragon with beautiful violet scales shining all over stood out of thin air at the entrance of the gate of Yingya castle. Compared with the last parting, Kulo kelba''s body size soared by nearly four meters. Both sharp claws and strong body proved that the Dragon had destructive power. Just when Zhang Cheng was going to ride on the dragon''s back and sweep the whole castle, the scales on Kulo kelba''s body suddenly began to shine, and then the arcane energy contained in the surrounding air poured into his body like crazy, because the speed was too fast, and gorgeous magic vortices were formed. In particular, the suffocating pulling feeling almost made Zhang Cheng unable to control the surging magic in his body Chapter 291 "Damn! How could there be such a big movement!" looking at the picture of the Dragon absorbing arcane energy madly, Zhang Cheng''s face quickly became ugly. Although he had long expected that when Kulo kelba came to Azeroth, he would absorb some magical energy to meet his inherent shortcomings. But what I never expected is that so much will be absorbed that a temporary arcane energy vacuum area has been formed within a few kilometers. At present, it is very difficult to keep the magic in the body, not to mention casting spells. As for arugao, he had long been frightened by this amazing scene and hid in the deepest part of the castle. He couldn''t believe that a dragon appeared at his door, which also triggered a violent energy absorption phenomenon. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours When more than twenty magic vortices large and small in the air gradually subsided, Kulo kelba finally opened his soul stirring eyes. This time, its pupils are no longer even a little animal, full of the light of wisdom. "Kulo kelba?" Zhang Cheng whispered the name of the dragon, trying to find out the current situation. To his surprise, the Dragon stooped down and responded in standard westlot terms: "it''s me, father, where is this?" "You... You can talk!" Zhang Cheng opened his eyes and showed an incredible expression on his face. "Yes, I feel that I have suddenly become much stronger and smarter. There is a smell I like in the air here. Is this your new castle?" Kulo kelba, like a curious child, keeps looking around. It did not realize that it had left Westeros and came to a completely strange and more dangerous world. Although it was a little embarrassing for Zhang Cheng to be called his father by a giant, he quickly adjusted his mind, climbed onto the dragon''s back and patted the dragon on the neck: "no, this is not my castle. On the contrary, it belongs to the enemy. Now, burn it for me. Remember, don''t touch the highest spire. There is a very important book in it that I long for." "Killing and destruction? That''s what I''m good at." Kulo kelba flapped his wings and flew into the air and began to kill the whole Yingya Castle mercilessly. No matter those wandering ghosts, or all kinds of giant wolves and werewolves, they were burned to ashes in the deadly flame, and could not make any effective counterattack at all. You should know the song of ice and fire. The flame emitted by the adult dragon can melt even the granite used to build the castle. What''s more, Kulo kelba spits out is not only a high-temperature flame, but also doped with terrible arcane energy. Any material in contact with it will produce an incredible explosion. Under such severe damage, the ancient city wall of Yingya castle began to be damaged and the buildings collapsed rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into ruins. Only one high tower remained intact. Through the window, arugao can clearly see the terrible beast hovering in the sky, and his eyes are full of fear and despair. Perhaps he once had full confidence in the werewolf army he created and thought that with their strength, he could punch the league and kick the tribe and achieve great achievements. But at the moment, the cruel reality told him that, let alone great achievements, one dragon could put his dream into hell. At the same time, arugao also understood that the reason why the Dragon did not attack the tower was not because he was afraid of his own power, but to ensure that he would not accidentally hurt the precious book of ur. As we all know, mages are a group of out and out realists who regard small life as more important than anything. When in danger, they don''t mind turning to the enemy at all, as long as the other party can ensure their own life safety. After recognizing the power gap like a gap, arugao did not hesitate to take out the book of ur from the shelf and shouted at the top of his voice, "you won! Here! This book is yours!" "Oh, thank you." Zhang Cheng motioned Kulo kelba to lower his height, grabbed the book wrapped in blue cover from his opponent''s hand and quickly read it. After confirming that the content inside was not fake, he nodded with satisfaction: "yes, it would be nice if we took it out earlier. We can completely avoid conflict. But now, taking out this book alone is not enough. You must pay some extra price to make up for my loss." "Your loss?!" arugao glanced at the castle that was almost destroyed, and the corners of his mouth twitched constantly. "Yes! I also want your research notes on werewolves! And ten bottles of Wogen''s blood!" Zhang Cheng directly set out harsh conditions. According to the memory in his mind, the werewolf was first born a long time ago and seems to be inextricably linked with the Druids. But these guys finally failed to control themselves. As a result, they all went crazy and became the first werewolves in Azeroth world. In order to prevent them from hurting people, the famous hero Malfurion banished them all to another space. As a result, he was inadvertently found by ur and recorded in the book of ur. It happened that arugao, who had just experienced Dalaran''s raid by Alsace, was extremely eager for a power to protect himself. Gilnice Kingdom also happened to catch up with the invasion of natural disasters, so the two hit it off, summoned the early werewolves back from different space, defeated the invading natural disaster legion, and buried the curse. The most powerful of these early werewolves is Wogen. It is with his blood that arugao created a series of second-generation werewolves, such as the wolf king nandus and the son of arugao. There is no doubt that Wogan''s blood has quite powerful power, which can also be called curse, and is of great research value. Zhang Cheng has never been a guardian, let alone a moral cleanliness mania. As long as he can enhance his own strength, he doesn''t care what means he uses. "You wait!" Although arugao wanted to scold, he held back, turned back to the room and offered a note and ten bottles of abnormal gray blood. "Very good! Now we''re clear! Finally, the forgotten won''t notice what happened in Yingya Castle recently, so you still have about half a month to a month to restore it. Otherwise, you should know what the living dead will do better than me, right?" After saying these suggestive words, Zhang Cheng patted the dragon''s neck again. Kulo kelba immediately turned around and left the castle and flew due south. When passing the door, he grabbed the war horse hiding on the roadside eating grass under the sign of his maste Chapter 292 Crossing the junction of silver pine forest and Hillsbrad hills, Zhang Cheng quickly chose an insignificant Valley as his temporary foothold. When Kulo kelba''s huge reminder just landed, the frightened war horse immediately ran crazy into the woods and disappeared in the blink of an eye. However, at present, Zhang Cheng has been unable to chase the mount. He quickly jumped down from the dragon''s back and began to check various indexes of the dragon''s body, especially the changes of blood, with the help of a small amount of tools carried in his waist bag. You should know that for magical creatures, blood not only plays the normal functions of transportation, metabolism and immune system, but also the center of energy operation. To find out their strength, just take a little blood and analyze the energy contained in each milligram of blood. Of course, this calculation method with obvious modern scientific tendency is his original creation. Most mages only draw the blood volume of a standard medicine bottle, and then judge the strength according to their own estimates. "Father, are you worried about my change?" Kulo kelba seemed to have long been used to being drawn blood. Instead of resisting, he opened his mouth and let the sharp needle pierce into the soft inner wall of his mouth. "Shouldn''t I be worried? You must understand that all forms of power and evolution can''t happen for no reason, let alone without paying the price." Zhang Cheng explained, squeezing the blood in the needle into several test tubes, and then injecting a small amount of energy with different properties into them for observation. In just a few seconds, the test tube injected with arcane energy first burst out bright light, as if even the sun in the sky had lost color. There is no doubt that the arcane energy contained in Kulo kelba''s blood is the highest, and even far exceeds the limit of most senior mages and even archmages per unit volume. If it can learn magic, its strength will surpass most casters. It''s easier than eating and drinking water. But unfortunately, although the dragon has quite clear thinking and the ability to speak, its intelligence level is as curious about everything around as a child of seven or eight years old. It always asks this and that, as if it had kicked 100000 why. This level of intelligence, not to mention learning raw and difficult magic theory knowledge, is that slightly difficult mathematical problems are quite difficult. But if this amazing magic talent is allowed to waste, Zhang Cheng feels that it is too wasteful. At least in his idea of being eager for quick success and instant benefit, this will never be allowed to happen. Just when he felt a little tangled and headache, several other calm test tubes suddenly burst into violent reactions. I saw the red blood flashing violet luster from time to time suddenly began to shine, some showed a warm golden light, some began to burn, some condensed into bone chilling ice, some constantly released white electric light, and the last bottle sent out an unknown black fog. What''s more shocking is that after a short energy resonance, all test tubes return to the violet brilliance of arcane energy at the same time. Such a violent and rapid energy transformation, let alone Zhang Cheng who has no clue at all, even Dalaran''s Archmage will be stunned when he comes. "Incredible! Incredible! Holy light, shadow, element, life... All energy forms are finally transformed into arcane and integrated into the blood, even without much loss, which is simply not in line with the theory recorded in books. Is it the problem of the Dragon variety of the song of ice and fire? Or is there some change during hatching? Energy... Arcane... Devouring ... transform... " He was like a madman who discovered the "new world", his eyes showed a fanatical light, and his mouth kept talking to himself. In contrast, Kuro kelba was much more calm, slowly lying down, opening his mouth full of fangs and yawning. As an experimental body that has been drawn blood and tested since birth, it has seen too many unreasonable crazy behaviors of "father". It doesn''t think there is anything to make a fuss about, and falls into a semi sleepy state. In short, one person and one dragon settled down in the valley. At least Kulo kelba knew that they would not move easily until the "father" got the answer they wanted. Time flies. Ten days have passed in a flash. With the powerful power of the mage, Zhang Cheng built a temporary laboratory with clay, wood and stone. He hid in it all day and constantly explored the mystery of dragon blood. Except that he would draw some blood after using up the research materials, he spent the rest of his time in a simple house. As for Kulo kelba, he occasionally hunts some animals around to fill his stomach. The rest of the time is to absorb the rich magical energy in the air and then sleep. Only a few days after arriving at Azeroth, its body has grown to an amazing 40 meters, almost no different from those Guardian dragons who have lived for hundreds and thousands of years. I''m afraid no one will believe that this little guy is only about one year old from hatching to now, and is still growing at an incredible speed. In a few years, it will become a real "great beast", a terrible monster that can destroy a city or even a country alone. Of course, if only the change in body shape is not enough to arouse Cheng''s research interest, what really interests him is Kulo kelba''s highly malleable magic talent. Including most of the formed spells and different kinds of energy, they will be transformed into Arcane spells in front of the dragon, absorbed and stored, as if there was something in the huge body. This means that all casters can only use summoning or deformation spells in front of Kulo kelba and defeat him through frontal collision. Otherwise, they will turn into energy and be absorbed before they fly close. Although this absorption has a ceiling limit, it is impossible for most mages to get it at all. In addition, in close hand combat with a giant dragon, as long as the brain is not crazy, no mage will try it easily. "A simple explanation is magic absorption and immunity. It''s a great ability..." Zhang Cheng concluded with a wry smile, staring at his bloodshot eyes. As a mage, he knows too well how amazing Kulo kelba''s ability is now. Coupled with the deadly spit mixed with arcane energy, he is the natural nemesis of the caster. Most importantly, the magic contract he used when hatching dragon eggs did not fade with the strength of the dragon, but became closer and closer. Sometimes he could even know each other''s feelings through telepathy Chapter 293 "Father, are you... Are you afraid of me?" Kulo kelba seemed to feel something, opened his eyes and asked in an uncertain tone. Obviously, its intelligence level is not enough to understand too complex feelings, especially the people''s heart, which is always famous for its sinister. "Shouldn''t I be afraid? You know, your strength just perfectly restrained me." Zhang Cheng smiled and patted each other''s huge head. As the Dragon mentioned, he did have an unspeakable fear after confirming the other party''s ability. But this fear is not that Kulo kelba will betray himself one day, but only the fear of power itself. After all, he gave up so many things, even kindness and humanity, in order to obtain knowledge and strength, and had to endure boredom, loneliness and loneliness to achieve today''s achievements. But what about the dragon in front of you? It just eats, drinks, sleeps, occasionally runs out and sprays a few mouthfuls of dragon flame, and then gets the magic talent that others dream of. Even people who are more open-minded will have a trace of jealousy. Fortunately, this negative feeling did not bother Zhang Cheng for too long. After a short moment, he recovered his soberness and reason. In any case, Kulo kelba was created by him, just like his own children, and played a vital role in many battles. There is no reason to be too tangled. "I don''t understand." the dragon''s ferocious face showed a puzzled expression. "Hehe, you''ll understand when you grow up and mature. Remember, don''t use your ability easily. Once you use it, you should try your best to kill everyone present to ensure that it will never be known by outsiders, okay?" Zhang Cheng told seriously. "I see!" Kulo kelba nodded thoughtfully. Although he didn''t quite understand the intention of doing so, he was used to killing and destruction. He didn''t mind crushing a few more tiny mole ants. To be exact, this young dragon has not yet generated corresponding morality and values. It is like a clean white paper, but it has been dyed gray inadvertently. Seeing that Kulo kelba was so obedient, a trace of satisfaction flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes: "very good! The world is still too dangerous for you. You''d better go back and digest the energy stored in your body. In addition, don''t forget to keep a secret and don''t let anyone know that you can speak, especially danilis." If there is any worry about the strong summoning spell given by the parchment of the dragon''s oath, it is no doubt that it accidentally reveals the secret of being able to shuttle through different worlds. Maybe in the past, Kulo kelba could not speak, and he could comfort himself with groundless worries, but now he must take it seriously. "Keep it secret and don''t talk. I know." the Dragon agreed without thinking. In fact, since Zhang Cheng left the world of the song of ice and fire, he spent most of his time in the dragon''s nest in Junlin Red Castle. No one approached him easily except danilis who came back occasionally to visit. "What a good boy..." Zhang Cheng stroked the scales that became harder and thicker, and directly started the magic spell - the oath of the dragon family. moment The huge magic array emerged from the ground again, followed by a powerful force to tear the space and suck Kulo kelba in. Within ten seconds, everything was calm again, as if nothing had happened. "Interesting! Is this a cross plane transmission? I don''t know what the consequences will be if I drill in. Forget it, it''s too dangerous. It''s better not to joke about my life for the time being. Maybe you can try to experiment with a small animal next time." After that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers, then walked towards the only exit of the valley without looking back. Just less than ten meters out, the temporary residence built of wood, clay and stones suddenly burst into red fire. Next second Boom! The whole house was engulfed by the hot flame, and all the traces related to the experiments in recent days were cleaned up with the raging fire. After walking along the rugged mountain road for about three hours, he finally found the runaway horse, then galloped in the direction of Dalaran, and soon crossed the magic barrier again and returned to the relaxed and happy Magic Kingdom. After briefly asking the mage on duty, Zhang Cheng gave up his plan to go to the central tower and chose to return to his residence in Dalaran. However, he obviously forgot that there was still a 13-year-old Laurie living in the house. When he opened the bathroom door, ready to take off his clothes, take a bath and have a good rest for two days, he suddenly found a girl lying naked in the bath staring at herself with nervous and frightened eyes. "Oh - damn it!" he whispered a curse, hurriedly closed the door and explained, "sorry, Jenny, I didn''t know you were taking a bath." "No, nothing, sir. I''ll be right out. Please wait a minute." the little girl was obviously frightened. She quickly put on a light nightdress, ran out, bowed, and hurried into her own room. She didn''t even notice that because she didn''t have time to wear close fitting clothes, her newly developed body was all exposed to each other''s sight. "The green little apple is beginning to mature a little." Zhang Cheng laughed and joked, took off his clothes and jumped into the slightly hot bath to relax. Due to magic, the daily water of all houses in Dalaran comes from a pipe directly connecting the water element level. Therefore, whether it is a bath or a fountain, they are constantly changing water, and there is no need to worry about whether the water quality is clean or not. Just as he enjoyed the comfort of pore expansion, Jenny came in with a plate of steaming food and stammered, "first... Sir, you must be hungry. This is the dinner I made for you." "Thank you. Put it here." Zhang Cheng pointed to the table next to the bath. Dhararan mage, who is famous for extravagance and waste, always has the habit of eating in the bath. Therefore, a special place for food and drinks is often reserved during the construction process. "Please take your time. I... I have another alchemy class in the evening, so I won''t bother you." then the girl quickly turned and fled the place that made her blush. Zhang Cheng, who noticed the other party''s reaction, pursed his mouth and sighed in a slightly pondering tone: "even old George''s daughter, little Jenny, has reached the age of beginning to fall in love. It seems that I have to take time to have a look so that she won''t be used by guys with ulterior motives..." Chapter 294 At night, in the alchemy workshop 20 meters underground in Dalaran East District, hundreds of apprentices aged between 10 and 15 are trying to make all kinds of low-level potions and magic props under the leadership of their mentors. Some of the senior apprentices already have quite skilled skills, and began to use these skills to earn a lot of gold coins for themselves to make up for the massive consumption in the process of learning magic. You know, except for a very few wealthy businessmen, princes and princes, even aristocrats can''t afford the geometric growth of terrorist tuition fees, so most apprentices complete their studies in part-time work and study, and finally become a qualified mage. To some extent, the apprentices have accumulated valuable experience in this process, and the kenrito Council can earn the price difference and maintain daily expenses by selling the low-grade potions and magic props made by these apprentices. It''s a win-win situation. Of course, the income of apprentices can''t be compared with that of mages. On the one hand, they can''t buy raw materials at a low price. On the other hand, part of every gold coin they earn will flow into the pocket of the tutor. As for how much this part is, it depends on how dark the tutor''s heart is, at least one-third, or more than half. Anyway, before they become a recognized official mage, they all belong to the squeezed little people. But all this is not a problem for Jenny, who is quiet and introverted. Because old George almost did his best to support his little daughter for the rise of the family, her monthly living expenses were almost six times that of an apprentice in the same period. In addition, due to living with Zhang Cheng, many people mistakenly think that the girl is the former''s lover, so jebez, an old mage in his early 60s, never bothered her. Although she sometimes wanted to explain the misunderstanding clearly, recalling her father''s instructions before leaving, she forced her patience and allowed the rumors to spread more and more widely. Even many female apprentices who boasted of being beautiful asked her how to seduce a powerful senior monk. After all, age limit has never been a stumbling block to love and desire in Azeroth. Don''t you see that when Jaina was a green Lori in the past, kelsas, who was thousands of years old, still resolutely joined the ranks of his suitors. According to the legal and moral standards on earth, the death house and Lori control like him definitely belong to the category of three-year start and the highest death penalty. But actually? Instead of showing rejection or disgust, ordinary people feel very romantic. It is simply the most classic love story between Prince and princess in fairy tales. Unfortunately, the beautiful princess did not choose the handsome and elegant elf prince, but chose a somewhat arrogant human prince Arthas minehill. In fact, in the human kingdom, the combination of young girls, middle-aged uncles and even white haired old men is very common, especially aristocrats who pay attention to blood lineage. As for the peach news between master Dalaran and apprentices, more than half of the attractive male and female apprentices wish they could climb onto the mentor''s bed and exchange their youth for infinite knowledge and strength. Just as Jenny kept recalling the embarrassing pictures not long ago in her mind, the gray haired old mage jebez suddenly said, "you put too much silver leaf grass!" "Ah!" like a frightened little rabbit, the girl threw the silver leaf grass powder in her hand into the beaker. moment The potion, which was still smoking, suddenly became turbid and gave off a choking pungent smell. Needless to ask, this bottle of magic potion is completely scrapped. Frustrated, she quickly lowered her head and explained in a stammering tone: "yes... Sorry, mentor, I''m distracted." "Remember, you are an apprentice now. You should strictly abide by your duties as an apprentice and don''t think about anything else while learning alchemy." Jabez scolded loudly with a beard and eyes. "Sorry..." the girl who is not good at words just keeps her head down and apologizes. "Oh, forget it, go get another material and start again." the old mage waved his big hand to clean up the turbid liquid in the beaker, and shook his head helplessly. He didn''t understand what was so good about this clumsy little guy that he could get the favor of a senior member of the kenrito Parliament. Seeing the tutor''s back away, Jenny was a little relieved and planned to turn to the material warehouse behind to get a silver leaf grass powder again. But before taking a step, a 17-year-old girl with black hair and black eyes suddenly hugged her from behind, squeezed her hard at the beginning of the bulge on her chest, whispered and joked, "Wow! Our lovely little Jenny is becoming more and more attractive. I heard that the one in your family came back? How about, did he love you well?" "Damn it! Zenobia, how many times have I said that Mr. mage just gave me shelter according to my father''s request, and nothing happened between us." Jenny broke off two mischievous hands and rolled her eyes angrily. Obviously, they have known each other for a long time, and they are still good friends. "Hey, hey! Just kidding. I know you''re still a pure girl who blushes even when you see others kissing. But seriously, did you mention the last time I asked you?" the girl called Zenobia blinked her eyes playfully. "Sorry, there was an accident at home just now. I haven''t had time to mention it." Jenny''s white face turned red again. "Oh! What happened?" Zenobia showed a gossip expression. But before Jenny could answer, a strange figure suddenly appeared under the stairs at the entrance. "First... Sir, why are you here?" Jenny left her only friend in Dalaran and quickly came close and bowed. It was none other than Zhang Cheng who had just taken a bath and changed his clothes. He first glanced at Zenobia, who looked a little flustered, and then smiled and asked, "who''s that?" "Zenobia! She was my friend and helped me a lot when she first became an apprentice," Jenny replied carefully. "Hello, master, my full name is Zenobia eblock. It''s a great honor to meet you." the girl bent down and made a standard aristocratic ceremony. "Who are you, Duke elroe eblock?" Zhang Cheng felt his chin and said with interest. "He is my uncle and Altea is my cousin." Zenobia gave the answer without thinking. Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully: "I see. You are an aristocrat in the storm kingdom. Can you tell me what you asked Jenny to do? It doesn''t happen to have something to do with me..." Chapter 295 "Sir, Zenobia, she..." Jenny seemed to notice something wrong in the atmosphere and wanted to explain it for her friend. However, before she finished speaking, she was rudely interrupted by Zhang Cheng: "quiet! She has her own mouth and doesn''t need you to speak." The girl was startled by the severe tone and quickly bit her lower lip and stood in place without saying a word. Zenobia realized at this moment how outrageous her mistake was. The young mage standing in front of her was not what the outside world rumored. She became a senior member of the kenrito Parliament only because of the favor of the mage. Instead, she had extremely keen insight and saw through her tricks at the first meeting. But she has no room for retreat. To be exact, as the ruler of night Town, the eberlock family has no room for retreat. Whether it is the sky and land polluted by evil magic power, or the continuous emergence of undead creatures in crow ridge, the ogres entrenched in vogur ogre mountain, or the werewolves who don''t know where they come from, are threatening the rule of the current leader of the family, Duke ello eblock. Without the support of storm city for a long time, this once peaceful town is completely isolated. Most of the refugees can only hide in houses or hotels under the protection of night watchmen and live on their savings. As a member of the eblock family, Zenobia hasn''t received the tuition and living expenses sent by her father for almost three or four months, so she knows how bad the situation is. She has to rely on the power of dharran mage to solve the problems perplexing night town. Thinking of this, the girl stroked her long black hair and said in a very sincere tone: "Sir, I hope to talk to you alone, only you and me." Zhang Cheng looked into each other''s eyes and nodded with a smile after a full minute: "yes! But please remember, you only have one chance. Please be sure to show your utmost sincerity. I''m not easy to be deceived." "Yes! Please rest assured that I won''t let you down," Zenobia promised. "What are you waiting for? Lead the way. I''m sure you''ve prepared a quiet room, haven''t you?" "Please follow me..." After a brief conversation, Zenobia gave Jenny an apologetic smile and turned to the apprentice lounge upstairs. About three or five minutes later, they came to a rather narrow room, in which the bed and desk accounted for more than 30% of the space, and the rest were some boxes, clothes and other daily necessities. Glancing at the surrounding furnishings, Zhang Cheng sat down impolitely and asked directly, "come on, what''s your purpose to get close to Jenny?" "Your Excellency, my hometown night town is suffering an unprecedented disaster..." Zenobia tried to arouse each other''s sympathy in a sad tone. But unfortunately, the stone hearted Zhang Chenggen was unmoved and interrupted with an expressionless face: "say the point!" Seeing that the tricks she had prepared didn''t work, Zenobia quickly put away the sad expression on her face and said with a very fast speed: "I heard that you had participated in a secret operation related to the magic plague before. You must know how to solve a large number of undead and monsters, right?" "So?" Zhang Cheng seemed to notice something, and his eyes showed a trace of playfulness. "So I''d like to ask you to help solve the problem of the undead who keeps climbing out of the internal source of crow ridge!" I don''t know whether it''s tension or something else. Zenobia subconsciously clenched her fist when she said this, and the whole person was trembling slightly. "Oh? What can I get? Or what are you going to use to pay for hiring me?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin with interest. He probably knows something about what happened in night town. In particular, crow ridge was originally a very famous cemetery. Before the accident, it had the best body preservation technology in Azeroth. Many famous nobles finished the body treatment here after they died, and then transported them back to their hometown for burial. Of course, more are buried directly in huge catacombs. This is why after the emergence of the dead, the night town did not dare to send night watchmen to clean up. No one knows how many bodies in the tomb have become skeletons and ghouls. Maybe their number is ten or twenty times more than the total population of the night town. Although werewolves and ogres also pose a great threat to the night Town, the real threat is the undead entrenched near the Raven ridge tomb. Once the dead began to move eastward along the road, the whole town was in danger of being leveled. Zenobia turned around, carefully took out a crystal with emerald green light from the exquisite wooden box and gently put it on the table. Zhang Cheng''s pupil contracted sharply, and asked in a rather uncertain tone: "the essence of a piece of life? Where did you get it?" "A hunter found it from the body of a monster near dawn forest, and I bought it later. I believe you should be very clear about its value. How should we use this as a reward?" zenoya pushed the essence of life gently forward. "Dawn forest? I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully, picked up this green crystal and looked at it carefully. As we all know, life evolution is a special substance that can be bred by the combination of natural energy and biology itself. It is not only a precious material for making various magic items, but also a potion that can alleviate aging and prolong life through alchemy. Although this potion can only be taken once in a lifetime, it still has a lot of temptation for many rich people. According to his understanding of Azeroth''s history, dawn forest should be one of the four entrances and exits from the emerald dream to the real world. It''s not surprising that one or two monsters run out occasionally. "Well, are you satisfied with the extra pay?" Zenobia said nervously. "Maybe a piece of life is precious, but it is not enough to pay for my employment. You need to pay more." Zhang said, putting the essence of life back on the table and looking up at the girl''s slightly pale face. He dared to swear that he was not the first person to be invited to this room, nor was he the first mage to refuse to trade. Zenobia seemed to have known this would happen. After taking a deep breath, she gently untied the button and belt at the neckline. Ren''s robe slipped slowly along the white skin, revealing the * * body that was enough to make most adult men''s blood spray. After all this, she said in a slightly trembling voice, "you can also get me! Not only your body, but also your life and soul. I am willing to sign a follower contract and become your loyal subordinate and lover..." Chapter 296 "Incredible! As an aristocrat, you gave up your superior status and volunteered to become a follower? Are you sure you understand the almost harsh contents of the follower contract?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice. Followers, as the name suggests, are the pursuers and admirers of some people, who are willing to obey each other''s leadership and do their best to achieve their goals. Generally speaking, the followers of mages include three categories. The first is the nature of cooperation, that is, the two sides do not have a clear primary and secondary relationship, but have the same goal. When there are differences of opinion, they can go their separate ways at any time. The second is the nature of employment. The mage pays to hire some apprentices, adventurers and mercenaries to explore relics, capture rare animals, or protect themselves. They usually sign a contract for at least a few months, at most a few years or more. When the contract expires, they will naturally restore their freedom. Similarly, although this nature has a certain relationship of command and obedience, it can still be relatively equal in social status, and the employed person has the right to refuse the excessive requirements put forward by the employer. As for the third kind, which is equivalent to selling or disguised slavery, followers need to sign a contract with magical effect on a voluntary basis. Once the signing is completed, his body, life and soul no longer belong to himself, but to the following mage. The latter can order the former to do anything, even participate in some dangerous experiments that may lead to death, while the latter shall not make any resistance, otherwise they will be painfully punished. It can be said that except for those unlucky people who are desperate and need the protection and help of powerful mages, few people will choose to become the third kind of followers, even if they are usually the most trusted assistants and servants of mages. Zenobia clenched her teeth and nodded: "of course! Of course I know the contents of the contract. You can understand that this is a gamble! I bet with everything I have that you are a kind Master, a promising mage. Maybe one day you will get the title of mage, enter the six member Ruling Council and become one of the supreme rulers of the Magic Kingdom. "Ha ha! Well said! Make a big bet with your life as a chip! Your courage and courage are admirable, miss eblock. But the question is, why do you think I will accept you?" Zhang Cheng asked with a laugh. He originally thought that the other party was just a young girl with a little plot, just a little warning, but now it seems that things have become a little interesting. "Why not? I''m the noble daughter of the storm kingdom. Getting me can not only raise your status, but also bring countless convenience and benefits. In addition, I''m also an apprentice with excellent results. I''ve got very good results in alchemy, magic principle and magic practice. Maybe I can pass the examination in a few years. Please forgive me, you don''t have any Reasons for refusal. " From the most open tension and shame, Zenobia seemed to gradually let go of her state of mind, even no longer covered it with her arms, and showed her proud figure in a big way. Although she has only two intimate clothes at present, she still reveals a unique pride and confidence of aristocracy. Looking at the noble girl standing in front of him, Zhang Cheng shook his head and explained: "From the perspective of interests, there are indeed many advantages in accepting you. But now there is a problem. All your assumptions are based on the fact that Duke ello eblock can keep the night town. Imagine that if the night Town no longer exists, will the nobles of the storm Kingdom care about a family that has lost its territory? No, no, they will laugh at it desperately , sarcasm and satire, just as they did to the exiled aristocrats of the kingdom of Lordaeron. " "But... But didn''t you promise to help solve the dead entrenched in crow ridge?" Zenobia trembled obviously, and her face suddenly turned a little pale. "No, miss, I didn''t promise anything. To be exact, we are still negotiating, and the chips in your hand don''t satisfy me very much." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and hinted meaningfully. "This is the limit I can offer! Sir! Please have mercy on the civilians living in the night Town, otherwise they won''t last long." Zenobia fell on her knees and begged bitterly. Zhang Cheng raised his hand, held the girl''s delicate chin, and said in a low tone: "I can agree to your request! But there is an additional condition, that is to convey the content just talked to Jenny intact, so that she can understand the truth you hide under the mask." "I don''t understand!" Zenobia opened her eyes and clenched her fists. "It''s very simple. I want her to understand the danger of the people''s heart and the nobility and lowliness of the secular world. It doesn''t apply in the magical world. The only thing that can distinguish the status between people here is knowledge and power." Zhang Cheng gently stroked the girl''s delicate skin and explained. "Why do you care so much about her? Do you love her as the truth is rumored?" Zenobia asked loudly with a strong sense of shame. She did not understand what she could not compare with the young daughter of a businessman, and why little Jenny could get the protection of the opposition, but what she got was indifference. "Love? No, I don''t love anyone. I only love myself." Zhang Cheng''s tone revealed a trace of self mockery, and his eyes became profound and incomparable. "My important partner, old George, hopes to make the family a higher level in her lifetime. If she wants to do this, little Jenny must bear the corresponding responsibilities and obligations. First of all, she must break the original respect and fear for the nobility. You happen to be a good negative textbook. You should know that friendship is a wonderful thing. If you want to maintain it well, you must ensure the most basic trust. Once someone finds that the most trusted friend has been lying to himself, guess what will happen? This friendship will soon turn into disgust, even hatred. Coupled with your noble status and humble attitude in front of me, little Jenny can recognize a lot of things. Now put on your clothes, go and finish what you should do, and then I''ll help you get rid of the dead in the Raven ridge tomb. " "As you wish, sir..." Zenobia realized that it was useless to say more. She either agreed to additional conditions or refused, and watched the family perish. "Very good! Please remember, from now on, you are my servant. I will make up a follower contract later." then Chang Cheng stood up and completely ignored the other party''s extremely attractive posture on the ground, grabbing the essence of life in the wooden box, and not going back out of the room. Not long after his front foot left, there was a sound of crying and beating things in the back foot room Chapter 297 Late at night, the sky over Dalaran was suddenly shrouded in dark clouds, and soon the rain fell thinly. Due to the protection of the magic border, before the rain fell to the ground, it was separated by an invisible position and dispersed around. If you observe from the outside, you can see a huge violet semi-circular cover, which completely isolated the magic city from the outside. Jenny, who had just finished her alchemy class, was standing at the door of the house. She was a little lost. She didn''t reach out to push the door for a long time. Her mood was like the current weather, full of depression and pain. As a kind-hearted little girl, she never thought that the relationship between people would be so complex and so dark. Even the only recognized friend approached herself deliberately, and she also made an act that she couldn''t understand at all. She voluntarily gave up her noble identity and became a follower of a humble mage. You know, in her childhood education, aristocrats are naturally higher than civilians and are the legitimate rulers of the human world. Every civilian should be polite and humble when he sees aristocrats. But now? Everything seems to be upside down! Especially Zenobia''s betrayal made the girl feel stuffy and painful in her chest, as if something important had left her and would never come back. After standing in front of the gate for more than ten minutes, Jenny calmed down and gently pushed the door open to the living room. But before she put down her textbooks and notes, she heard a familiar voice in her ear: "you''re back at last..." "Mr. Dharma... Mage?! you haven''t rested yet?" the girl was so scared that she almost jumped up. "Of course! Because I''m going to give you the most important lesson today, how can I go to bed in advance?" said Zhang Cheng, raising his hand and snapping his fingers. moment The candlestick placed on the table was immediately lit up, dispersing the darkness in the living room. According to the magic power he has at present, it is as easy to let the candle light itself as eating and drinking water. "Class?" Jenny stared, her face full of doubt and confusion. "Yes! Class!" Zhang Cheng nodded seriously. "You should know that almost everyone who comes to Dalaran to study magic has a strong purpose and desire. Some of them are for the endless knowledge here, some are to explore the unknown fields in the world, some are to obtain powerful power, and others are just to get a bottle of love potion and live forever with the people they like Now tell me, what do you study magic for? " "I... I don''t know..." the girl obviously didn''t think about a similar question and answered weakly with her head down. "That''s right! You don''t know! To be exact, you don''t have a clear goal. The reason why you study magic here is only out of your father''s arrangement, not your own will. Because you haven''t regarded other apprentices around you as competitors from beginning to end, you seriously lack vigilance, so you can be used by people with ulterior motives." Zhang Cheng pointed out the little guy''s psychological state. "What about you? What are you studying magic for?" Jenny looked up and asked with courage. "For power! For transcendence! With power, I will not be manipulated by others at will. Only by transcending myself can I realize real evolution. I do not have confusion or hesitation in my heart. Any obstacles blocking the way forward will be eradicated without hesitation, even my blood relatives. But you, you do not have such awareness. Well, today''s class will come first So far, in your spare time, think more about what you really want and what price you are willing to pay. " After saying this, Zhang Cheng stood up and went into the basement to continue the unfinished experiment. His time is very urgent, and he can''t waste too much on a little girl. Today, it''s all about old George''s hard work to earn gold coins for himself. As for whether it can work, it depends on little Jenny''s next choice. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, deep in the snow covered Alterac mountains, an efficient massacre has just ended. The white snow was covered with a large amount of Yan red blood, and the bodies fell to the ground. There were not only small green skinned goblins, but also some monster mercenaries such as ogres, orcs and trolls. Judging from the wounds on their bodies, they all died of a fatal blow. Most of them swallowed their last breath before they even had time to react. These seemingly powerful soldiers are as vulnerable as babies in the face of the assassination carefully planned by mi7. More than 20 human beings in white cloaks are rapidly handling the scene of the battle, dragging the dead bodies and useless things aside and burying them with snow, while the black boxes on the sledge are preserved. After everything was handled, one of the assassins came to madias Shaw, lowered his voice and asked for instructions: "leader, it''s all done. There is a Frostwolf clan camp ten kilometers away from here. Do you think you can take the last step of the plan?" "Of course! But I don''t need you. I''ll deal with it myself. Remember, set up the scene so that those mindless orcs can see at a glance that it was done by the forgotten." after that, madias Shaw began to integrate with his surroundings and slowly disappeared into the white snow. Ten kilometers may take at least one to two hours for ordinary people, but ten minutes is enough for a strictly trained thief. When he saw a wall built with a raft in the distance, a cruel smile appeared on his face. He slowly took out the bottle of test tube emitting strange light from his close pocket and muttered to himself: "my dear little mage, don''t let me down..." As soon as the voice fell, the assassin master climbed over the two meter high wooden fence with dexterous skill and quietly sneaked into the orc camp. His action was so light that he didn''t even notice the silver frost wolf not far away. Completely unaware of the disaster, the orcs still sat around the campfire in twos and threes, eating the meat of unknown animals and talking about the dwarf expedition that suddenly appeared recently. Madias Shaw got into a tent, took out his beloved dagger and stabbed it into the back neck of a sleeping unlucky man. Poof! Without any accident, the ORC was directly killed without making a little noise. Then he used the same method to kill all the other 20 orcs in the tent. Then he mixed the plague medicine in the test tube with the black viscous substance in the pottery pot and placed it in the center of the tent. Then he covered his nose and mouth and retreated outside, silently watching the spread of the black smoke. Just when madias Shaw thought he would have to wait at least a long time to see the effect, there was a sudden noise in the dead tent! In less than a minute, more than a dozen orcs with unhealthy blue gray all over rushed out and took turns to chop their axes at their companions sitting around the campfire eating Chapter 298 Because things happened so suddenly, the orcs next to the campfire didn''t react at all, so they were directly chopped to the ground, and the ugly head with two tusks rolled away from his neck. They didn''t understand why the people wanted to kill themselves until they died? But unfortunately, no one can give the right answer except madias Shaw, who is hiding in the corner. In just a few minutes, more than 20 dead and reborn Orc soldiers caused great panic and chaos in the camp. The reason for the panic is that no matter how seriously injured these guys are, they will not fall or die. Some of them even have their heads gone. They are still crazy waving axes to kill. Even stupid idiots can see that the scene in front of them is absolutely abnormal. "Damn it! Who can tell me what''s going on?!" a tall Orc in a snowman skin cloak came out of the tent and shouted. "Centurion Jialong! Some brothers suddenly went crazy for no reason! They are killing everywhere!" another Orc soldier quickly explained. "What?!" the orc centurion, known as Jialong, subconsciously clenched his beloved Warhammer and stared at the bloody scene not far away. As an experienced soldier, he hardly needs to think about it. He can see that those people with blue skin have problems, because these guys have no defense at all when fighting, and they are completely a life for life posture. You should know that even the orcs who fall into a violent state after drinking the devil''s blood will carefully guard the key parts of their body. For soldiers, defense is often more important than attack, because only living can enjoy the joy and glory of victory. "Centurion! Give orders quickly! If we continue, our camp will be over!" a shaman priest warned loudly. Although shamans are the spiritual leaders and spiritual sustenance of the orcs in the tribal camp and have a very high status, they still rank below chiefs and even military commanders in terms of power. Unless they, like the great chief Sal, are both spiritual leaders and chiefs and military commanders. Jialong undoubtedly knew that the longer the chaos lasted, the harder it would be to clean up, so he hesitated for a moment and ordered in a heavy tone: "kill them! Move faster!" "Yes!" Most Orc soldiers are straightforward and are not good at thinking too much. After receiving orders, they immediately join the battle group and break up their dead and reborn companions with the advantage of number. Just when they felt that they had calmed down the sudden rebellion, the dead bodies somehow stood up and launched a crazy attack on the living people again. The fierce battle lasted less than seven or eight minutes. More than half of the camp with a total number of no more than 300 were killed and injured, and the rest were surrounded by more and more living dead. Feeling the increasingly strong smell of death in the air, the shaman priest seemed to notice something and shouted: "no! It''s not crazy at all! It''s the plague! It''s the magic plague of the Scourge army!" "Magic plague!!" Jialong''s face immediately became ugly. Although the frost wolf clan hiding in the depths of the Alterac mountains has successfully avoided the terrible disaster sweeping the kingdom of Lordaeron, it does not mean that they do not know the horror of the plague, especially the East-West plague land ravaged by the dead in the northern continent, which is simply a forbidden area of life. "Centurion! You must break through immediately! Inform everyone of the Frostwolf clan of this news!" the shaman priest gave his own suggestions without any hesitation. After all, in order to survive, most members of the frost wolf clan are distributed in all corners of the Alterac mountains, otherwise they would not be able to support so many people together. Now that something has happened, the only thing we can do is to notify one by one as soon as possible, and then form a coalition to deal with the crisis. This is also why the thunder spear advance team can stand firm after entering the Alterac Valley. The orcs of the frost wolf clan need a long time for message transmission to respond. "Asshole! Do you want me to be a coward who runs away?" Jialong roared angrily. As an orc warrior who regards death as the highest glory, how can he tolerate himself to become a shameful deserter. Hiding in the corner, madias Shaw saw this scene, realized that the time was ripe, and quietly took out a vortex like dark blue gem. moment His whole body began to change rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, he changed from a human to a forgotten person. There is no doubt that the mysterious gem in his hand is not any other magic prop. It is the famous fraud pearl in the game, which allows the wearer to change his race and shape at will. As the head of mi7 who often acts in the dark, Madias Shor''s favorite is to use this gadget to create chaos and suspicion in the enemy camp. No hesitation! He approached the target with his master sneaking skills. He started with a standard sneak attack. The raised metal ball behind the dagger hit the shaman priest''s cervical spine, making the latter fall into a strong dizzy state. Then he stabbed him into his jaw with a sharp front end and killed him on the spot. The whole process went on without giving the other party any chance to respond. Even the surrounding Orc soldiers were stunned. It seemed that they couldn''t believe that their spiritual leaders were killed so easily. "Hehe..." After a successful blow, madias Shaw, who maintained the shape of the don''t forget, gave a cold laugh, then sprinkled a handful of vanishing powder and disappeared in full view of the public. At this time, an orc warrior returned to his senses and shouted angrily, "it''s the forgotten! These damn undead have betrayed the tribe!" "Centurion! You must break through the siege immediately and send the news to orgrima! The great chief Sal must know the despicable face of the forgotten! Let''s leave it to us!" another Orc warrior patted his chest. "I swear! Your blood will never flow in vain! The dark city must pay the price for its actions! The price of blood!" said Sharon, staring at two blood red eyes, suddenly knocked over a resurrected Orc corpse, jumped onto his own frost wolf and rushed to another nearest camp. Staring at his fading back, Madias Shor, hiding in the shadow, raised his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "success! Next, it depends on how Sal handled the crisis. Maybe I should reward the young mage who put forward the sinister plan. Both the alliance and mi7 need such talents..." Chapter 299 "Are you going to the twilight forest?" ansrem ruinville, who had just returned from Ironforge, stared at the young man standing in front of him with a surprised expression on his face. The Archmage couldn''t understand why Zhang Cheng, who had never been interested in politics and power, suddenly chose to help the nobles of the storm kingdom. "Yes, master. I want to make some small experiments with the dead in the tomb of crow ridge * *. Please rest assured that I won''t waste too much time." Zhang Cheng answered with one hand touching his chest and a slight yawn. He obviously didn''t know that he had been watched by the famous leader of the seventh military intelligence department, madias schoer, and was carrying out the predetermined plan step by step, that is, to upgrade the mage class template to the full level as soon as possible. Perhaps he was aware of his inner thoughts. Parchment suddenly released a series of corresponding tasks two days ago. The final reward was also very rich. It was actually a mage''s robe. You know, in the game of the 1960s, this thing is one of the mage''s standard epic equipment. It can not only provide good intelligence attributes, but also greatly improve spell damage and critical hit. The key is that it can store some energy and extract it when needed. As a mage who is seriously lack of equipment support, how can Zhang Cheng let go? Naturally, he has to get it first. As for the incompatibility between the shape of the robe and the earth''s clothing, it is a problem that needs to be solved only after it is obtained. Ansrem ruinville doubtless didn''t believe this statement. He frowned and asked, "tell me, how are you going to deal with the vast number of undead creatures entrenched in crow ridge?" "It''s very simple! I''m going to try the method that the forgotten are studying..." Zhang Cheng smiled and said his plan. you ''re right! The reason why he had no fear and did not pay attention to tens of thousands of skeletons and ghouls was that he had the latest research results of the Royal Pharmacist Association of dark city, and even carried out a series of experiments and improvements in the song of ice and fire, which was enough to have a fatal impact on low-level undead creatures. As we all know, undead creatures rely on death energy or negative energy to maintain their basic daily action ability. If you want to kill them, the most direct way is to make these death energy disappear completely. Priests and paladins can cause great lethality to undead creatures with the help of the restraint of the holy light on death, especially spells such as exorcism. Its principle is to neutralize the death energy with the holy light energy. When a undead creature loses the support of the death energy, it will naturally lose its activity ability. However, the forgotten led by the dark queen are different. They take another way to destroy the dead, that is to constantly strengthen the power of the original natural disaster plague virus and make it exceed a certain limit. You should know that the essence of the magic plague is to convert life energy into death energy. Once the limit is exceeded, even if the living person becomes the dead, the whole process will not stop, but there will be a special phenomenon called energy combustion. At this time, the negative energy accumulated in the undead will be consumed at a very fast speed. Similarly, they will gain faster speed, strength and agility in a short time. Generally speaking, it is a bit similar to stimulants with strong side effects, but the price is that after excitement, the undead will lose a lot of negative energy to maintain life form. For low-level undead, it is basically equivalent to sentencing to death. In the near future, the Royal Pharmacists Association will develop a higher and more powerful plague, which will not be spared by the Regent of storm City, Duke Bolvar fortagen. Although Zhang Cheng doesn''t like these living dead blinded by hatred at all, he has to admire their outstanding achievements in pharmacy, specifically in the study of magic plague. "The forgotten? Damn it! You want to use the magic plague!" ansrem ruinville''s face changed sharply, and his eyes were full of vigilance. He once witnessed with his own eyes that Kel''Thuzad fell into depravity because of her obsession with psychic spells, and took refuge in the Lich King to establish a curse sect to silently develop believers, which eventually triggered a terrible disaster sweeping the kingdom of Lordaeron. Naturally, it is impossible to be vigilant against young people who dare to try to study the magic plague. Zhang Cheng is not a fool. He saw the master''s attitude at a glance and quietly explained: "yes, I plan to use the magic plague to solve the dead in the crow ridge tomb at one time. Maybe you think my idea is a little dangerous, and studying the magic plague is an extremely dangerous move. But have you ever thought that with the forgotten joining the tribe, the world has actually been divided into two opposing camps. Next, the alliance and tribes will test each other around competing for land, resources and strategic advantages, and a series of open and secret battles will break out. Do you think the forgotten will not throw the new plague into the war after they have mastered the production method of the new plague? No, they don''t care so much. I promise that once the war is unfavorable, they will definitely use the magic plague to reverse the decline at the first time. Therefore, in order to ensure that the dark city will have scruples when using the magic plague, we must have the same destructive power. Only when both sides can ensure each other''s destruction, will we choose restraint and the peace situation can be maintained. " There is no doubt that what Zhang Cheng is talking about is the strategy adopted by the nuclear powers on earth after the successful development of nuclear weapons and intercontinental missiles. It is also applicable to the magical world. After all, Sylvanas''s real goal is to take revenge on the Lich King and fight against the alliance just to protect her territory. If she finds that the other party also has the big killer she secretly studies, she will not dare to easily use the plague in ordinary war, otherwise the alliance can put a lot of money in the dark city where the dead gather. Don''t mention revenge at that time, Maybe don''t forget that the forgetter will be removed from Azeroth directly. Ansrem ruinville narrowed his eyes and seemed to savor what he had just said. It took several minutes to breathe a sigh of relief and nodded seriously: "well, I admit what you said is reasonable. But the question is, how do you ensure that the plague will not be abused and that ordinary people will not be hurt in the research process?" "Please rest assured about this. I swear I will never use the civilians of the Alliance race to do experiments, and will hand over the newly developed formula to the parliament for safekeeping." after that, Zhang Cheng took out a few pieces of paper full of small letters and a bottle of plague samples from his pocket. Knowing that there was bronze surveillance, he did not intend to engage in plague research in Azeroth at all, but planned to test again when he went to other worlds. "Good! I''ll trust you for once! Remember, if I find that your behavior is out of line..." "You can imprison me or even kill me at any time." Before the master finished his words, Zhang Cheng took the initiative to fill in the second half Chapter 300 "How''s it going? Has the Archmage agreed?" As soon as Zhang Chenggang returned to the hall of the mage tower, Zenobia, who had been waiting for a long time, rushed up and couldn''t wait to ask. Since she learned that the other party was going to use the magic plague to destroy the dead, she fell into a state of tension and panic, for fear that ansrem ruinville would refuse. After all, for the survivors of Dalaran and Lordaeron Kingdom, the scourge of the dead has caused too much pain and tragedy, which will inevitably affect people''s reason and judgment. "Well, the Archmage agreed. Let''s go. Now we can find a mage who can open the portal of storm city." Zhang Cheng obviously knew what the girl was worried about and nodded without thinking. Although as an elite mage whose career template is about to reach the upper limit, he has long learned how to open a portal, the problem is that such ultra long-distance transmission must rely on the help of external forces, that is, the transmission room located in the tower in the mage area of storm city. But the problem is that he hasn''t been to storm City, let alone registered to use the right between transmissions, so he can only ask people who have been to help. "Yes, great. I''ve found a mage who is willing to help open the portal. If you don''t have anything to prepare, let''s start now." Zenobia, regardless of maintaining the image of a lady, pulled Zhang Cheng''s arm and walked in the direction between the calls. Because she could not get the news of night town for a long time, her heart had been filled with anxiety. She was afraid that when she returned to her hometown, she would see not relatives and friends, but dead and devastated everywhere. After a while, they walked through the secluded corridor to the door between the transmissions. Before the on duty mage could say anything, a beautiful figure stood in front of him and greeted him in a rather playful tone: "good afternoon, we meet again." "Is it you?!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. It was not someone else, but Varna chenge, who met not long ago. The beautiful and elegant high elf woman stroked the long silver hair in her ear, smiled and replied, "of course! Do you think anyone else in Dalaran will have leisure to help a poor apprentice besides me?" "Just help? No additional conditions?" Zhang Cheng was not confused by the friendly attitude of the other party, but raised his vigilance. He is not the kind of idiot who can''t control himself when he sees the beautiful opposite sex. He knows very well that the fairy female mage''s approach again and again must have an ulterior purpose and must be treated with caution. "Oh, don''t worry, I''m just tired of staying in Dalaran. I''m going to go out for a walk and relax. Why, aren''t you welcome?" warna chenge blinked playfully. "No, how can it be? Any man should be honored to have a beautiful lady like you." Zhang Cheng saluted as a gentleman. Although he didn''t know what the other party was doing, he was going to observe it for a period of time. Anyway, the coolies given away were not in vain, and he had no loss. Moreover, the high elves have always mastered many secrets, such as extracting arcane energy from the mana floating dragon, and then making the core of arcane puppets. It would be wonderful if they could take the opportunity to get some of them. Warna chenge obviously didn''t know that someone had been staring at the knowledge in her mind. She turned and began to sing the spell loudly. Before long, the reinforced space between the transports began to tear slowly, forming a channel to the master tower of storm city. After about three or five minutes, the channel gradually stabilized. She turned back, smiled and stepped in. The anxious Zenobia followed, and Zhang Cheng hesitated a little and followed through. Accompanied by a strong vertigo, three people appeared in a slightly dark room almost at the same time. Two male mages in dark blue robes guarded the only entrance and exit one by one. As a person with many experiences of shuttling through different worlds, Zhang chengminrui realized that this is not a storm City, not even Azeroth, but an independent space created by man. Mages connect one end of the space to the transmission location point, and the other end to the storm City mage tower. In this way, even if someone breaks the protective magic and wants to send a large number of troops, they can trap a large number of enemies as long as they close the portal to storm city. "Are you from Dalaran?" one of the mages noticed the glittering light of the violet ring and took the initiative to ask. "That''s right! Here, this is my transmission permission." warna chenge didn''t seem to want to talk more nonsense and directly showed a pendant with a lion logo. The former cast an unknown spell. After confirming the authenticity of the pendant, he immediately stroked his chest with one hand and bowed: "welcome, Ms. Varna. Please remind your companions that all destructive spells are prohibited in the urban area of storm city." "Relax, we won''t stay here too long, and we will soon set out for night town." after that, the Female Elf took the lead through the channel with dark green fluorescence, and walked out of the mage tower and into the famous storm city in less than ten minutes. Majestic city walls, tall towers, orderly houses, spacious moats that divide the city into blocks Walking on the clean slate Road, Zhang Cheng enjoyed the capital of the human kingdom with a population of more than 200000. It has to be said that the stonemasons led by Edwin van Clive built the city really well. They are impeccable in terms of residence, trade and war fortress. No wonder when he learned that he could not get paid, the man would resolutely launch a rebellion, establish the FIDIA brotherhood, occupy the western wilderness and fight against the nobles. If it were him, 100% would go too far, or even directly choose to overthrow the ruling class of the storm kingdom. Of course, all the political darkness in the Kingdom at present is the ghost of Countess katlana presto. The Black Dragon Princess, hidden among ordinary people, hopes to control storm city through corruption, so as to achieve her ulterior purpose. But unfortunately, no one has found this yet. Most nobles only regard her as a beautiful woman who is good at playing with power. As a passer-by, Zhang Cheng did not intend to interfere too much. He simply added some materials in the trade zone and flew to the southwest by Griffin. Although he first came into contact with this wonderful magical creature, he didn''t have much problem because of his rich experience in riding dragons. After flying for more than two hours, the three of his party finally landed on the small square of night Town Chapter 301 The gray sky The gray air The sky over the whole night town seems to be shrouded in dark clouds that will never dissipate. Torches and braziers have been lit before sunset, otherwise you can''t see clearly even 20 or 30 meters away. More interestingly, the air here seems to be filled with an unknown smell, and all kinds of energy, including arcane, are also active and a little abnormal. Warna chenge, keenly aware of this, turned and lowered her voice and asked, "do you feel it?" "Well, of course." Zhang Cheng nodded gently and turned his eyes to the upwind path leading to the sad swamp. If he remembers correctly, the culprit for such a strange situation in the twilight forest is neither the dead of crow ridge, nor ogres or werewolves, but the home of the last guardian Medivh, a tower called karazan. It is said that after Lothar and kadgar killed Medivh, who was controlled by the dark Titans, a terrible curse came. Since then, with karazan as the center, it began to spread in all directions. At present, the upwind path has become a gloomy and desolate place full of rocks and strange trees, and the sound of ghosts crying can be heard from time to time. In contrast, although the twilight forest has also been seriously affected, at least the land has not been completely decomposed, and some animals and plants can still survive. "Well, do you want to investigate?" warna chenge tried with a smile. Zhang Cheng refused without thinking: "I''m sorry, I''m not interested. My task is to clean up the dead entrenched in crow ridge. The rest has nothing to do with me." Go to the upwind trail to investigate karazan? As long as there is nothing wrong with his mind, no one will agree to such a move of death! You should know that Medivh is the last guardian of tirisfa Council and the most powerful caster of Azeroth. He even has the power comparable to the demigod. The magic protection he set is hard to say. Even if Dalaran''s Archmage comes, he has to kneel down and sing conquest. Not to mention there are some messy monsters inside, such as ghosts, arcane puppets, nether dragons, nightmares, Prince makzar of the Burning Legion, and so on. None of them is easy to deal with. Maybe in the eyes of many players in the 1970s, karazan is just an entry-level team copy, and the difficulty is almost negligible. In fact, in real reality, there is no clear level division at all. Whether it is the Black Dragon Princess Onyxia or Illidan in the dark temple, there is no big difference in terms of danger. Before gaining overwhelming power, Zhang Cheng won''t touch the bad luck of these bosses. To be exact, he doesn''t even intend to get close. "Are you sure? Maybe there are powerful magic items or even artifacts behind these abnormal phenomena?" warna chenge obviously didn''t give up and continued to seduce. "Madam, if you are interested in this, please ask yourself to investigate alone. I have more important work to do, so I won''t bother." after saying that, Zhang Cheng did not take into account the other party''s frozen expression on his face, and took big steps to meet several strangers not far ahead. After all, the news of riding a griffin from the sky was not small. The sentry sent the news to the Lord as soon as he found it. Don''t think that Griffin is a mass transportation tool that can be used casually only by paying a few silver coins in the game. On the contrary, without any social status, ordinary people can''t even touch a hair. In any case, Griffins are the backbone of the air force that the alliance is proud of. Each one needs strict screening and training from hatching to adulthood. Only with the financial resources of the storm kingdom can they barely feed three or four hundred. Therefore, it can be seen that it is precious. It depends on the face of the kenrito Council to rent three this time, otherwise there is no Griffin gate. "Uncle! Father! Altea!" Zenobia obviously recognized each other and rushed up to hug one by one. After a short happy gathering, she immediately calmed down her excited heart, took one of the middle-aged men in black dress and said, "uncle, this is the master I invited from Dalaran to specially solve the problem of the dead in crow ridge. Although he is young, she is actually deeply trusted by the great master ansrem ruinviwal." "Hello, young mage, I''m Duke ello eblock. Next to me are my brother Baron Carlton and daughter Altea. Thank you very much for coming to help us solve the problem of crow ridge." ello eblock bowed down and saluted. "Please don''t mention it, Duke. Your niece has paid enough. If there is no other order, please arrange a guide for us as soon as possible. I hope we can finish it in three days." Zhang Cheng didn''t waste any words and asked directly. In the twilight, the forest is shrouded in gray fog, so it is an impossible task to fly by on a Griffin. Because crow ridge is not like night town. It lights up a lot of torches and braziers, which can be identified from a long distance. It won''t take long to get lost. It''s impossible to confirm the location from above. We can only walk or ride in the most traditional way. Duke elroe ebrock undoubtedly did not expect that the young man standing in front of him was so urgent that he didn''t even have the meaning of polite words. He wanted to start at once. However, he looked up at the sky and quickly replied with an embarrassed face: "I''m really sorry, Mr. mage. Although I admire your vigorous action, it will be dark in less than an hour. I''m afraid no guide will be willing to follow you out of the night town." "What do you mean?" Zhang Cheng frowned subconsciously. "Literally! Once it gets dark, all kinds of terrible monsters will appear in the twilight forest, such as giant spiders, wolves and ogres. Recently, I heard that some bandits haunt abandoned farms in the West. If you are unlucky, you will encounter some tigers and leopards from thorns valley. As for places close to crow ridge, the dead are rampant. Leaving the town is basically equivalent to suicide. I suggest you''d better take a night off and wait until dawn tomorrow, "altaia, wearing black scales, explained. "That''s all?!" Zhang Cheng looked up at the other party without expression, and his tone showed a touch of disdain. Perhaps for ordinary people, these beasts and monsters are indeed a little dangerous, but they are not even a fart in the eyes of elite mages. The most important thing is that he doesn''t intend to waste too much time here. After that, he has to go south to thorns valley. damn! What a nuisance! Altaia cursed silently in the bottom of her heart, turned back and exchanged a color with her father, and finally sighed helplessly: "Alas, well, since you insist, I''ll arrange it now..." Chapter 302 At Zhang Cheng''s insistence, about ten minutes later, a temporary team left the night Town and headed northwest. In order to ensure safety, altaia, the night watchman''s commander, took the team himself and selected six good players for fear of accidents. Although she hated Zhang Cheng''s tenacity and defiance, it can be expected that more and more undead creatures gathered near crow ridge, she still had to put aside her personal prejudices first, at least to deal with the tide of undead. The mage has far more advantages than the soldiers. Seeing the team gradually disappear at the exit of the town, Duke ello eblock subconsciously clenched his fist and asked his brother, "Carlton, do you think this young mage can succeed?" "I don''t know! I only know that Zenobia voluntarily gave up everything to become a follower in order to invite him. If the dead of crow ridge can''t be solved, I swear I won''t let him leave night Town alive." Carlton said, holding the handle of the long sword. Since he learned the so-called "price" paid by his daughter, he wished he could cut off each other immediately, but for the sake of night Town and the glory of the family, he had to choose patience. But this patience is not unlimited. If Zhang Cheng fails to fulfill his promise, his accumulated anger will be like an erupting volcano. "Calm down! Don''t do anything stupid! We can''t afford to provoke the kenrito parliament in Dalaran!" Prince elro eblock reminded with a frown. Although he sympathized with Zenobia who made great sacrifices, for the sake of his family, he even sent his own daughter to the forefront of fighting against monsters, and almost died several times, not to mention his niece. Carlton knew what his brother wanted to say and responded with a sneer: "don''t worry! I''m not stupid enough to do it myself! Don''t forget that crow ridge is only less than an hour away from the western wilderness. It''s not surprising that there are a few assassins of the phidia brotherhood occasionally, isn''t it?" "Damn it! Are you mixed up with the stonemasons who started the rebellion?!" Duke ello ebrock asked fiercely with wide eyes. "Why not? I''m sure you feel it too! I don''t know what''s wrong inside storm City, and the control over the surrounding areas is weakening. Whether it''s the western wilderness, lakeside town or twilight forest, we have to rely on our own strength to deal with the crisis. Maybe we can take this opportunity..." Before Carlton finished speaking, ello angrily interrupted: "shut up! The eberlock family is the aristocrat of the storm kingdom! You must be loyal to the king! Promise me! Cut off contact with Edwin van Clive immediately! Have you forgotten your identity?" "No! I didn''t! On the contrary! It''s not me who really forgot my identity! It''s the guys in storm fortress! Look what they''ve done recently? Let the FIDIA brothers occupy the western wilderness and watch the Blackstone orcs harass lakeside town. You should know the situation of Twilight forest best. How many help letters have we written? But what about them? They didn''t even answer Yes! Such a kingdom is still worthy of our allegiance? " Carlton, who had accumulated a lot of resentment, could not help but vent it all at the moment. Compared with his brother who bears it silently, his character is obviously more impulsive. Coupled with the suppressed relationship for too long, he began to have a strong dissatisfaction with the storm kingdom. "Asshole!" ello eberlock raised his arm and slapped his brother in the face. The Duke was obviously going crazy with anger. He was shaking all over. He couldn''t believe that the deviant words just now came from his brother''s mouth. Feeling the burning pain from his face, Carlton clenched his teeth without saying a word, turned and disappeared at the door of the only hotel in town. It seemed that he was going to get drunk. ¡­¡­ At the same time, just at night, Zhang Cheng in the town also encountered the first wave of obstacles, specifically about 50 or 60 low-level undead creatures wandering along the roadside - skeletons. These human skeletons driven by death energy seem to be able to sense the breath of living people, and will emerge from all directions, blocking the only way for the team. Looking at the ghosts with strange light in their eyes, altaia quickly took out her long sword and shouted, "pay attention to keep a tight formation! Don''t be afraid or step back! Otherwise we will all die!" "Shit! I bet they must have come from rotten orchards!" a night watchman cursed in a low voice. "Rotten orchard?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin with interest, without a trace of panic on his face. Not only did he not, nor did Varna chenge and Zenobia. The reason is very simple. For mages, the number of enemies is never a threat. What can really threaten them is the quality. They are the strong ones who can resist a wide range of destructive spells and break the magic protection. As for a small group of irrational low-level undead, even apprentices with a little strength will not take it to heart. In fact, when the death knight Arthas led the army of the dead to attack Dalaran, he was once blocked outside the violet barrier by overwhelming magic. If the sorrow of the magic sword frost had not given him enough strength, I''m afraid he would be wiped out before he got what he wanted. The night watchman who had never left the twilight forest did not know the Sorcerer''s terrible place. He quickly smeared the holy water on the sword and replied without raising his head: "yes! Rotten orchard! It was reported some time ago that there were a large number of dead creatures in that place, but we had too few hands to act rashly." "Jerry, stop complaining and get ready for battle. I don''t want to die in this unlucky place." another night watchman rolled his eyes angrily. It can be seen that although the watchmen are very nervous, they do not show too much panic. They obviously belong to veterans who have experienced many battles. With a hardwood shield in one hand and a long sword smeared with holy water in the other hand, they surrounded the three mages in a group of two. Altaia did not forget to keep her voice down and warned, "master, please don''t walk around for a while. We will protect your safety." "Protect me?" when Zhang Cheng heard this sentence, he couldn''t help laughing and asked, "madam, what do you think a mage is? A weak sick seedling? No, we have more power than you think. Let your people step down. I can clean up all the skeletons in just a few minutes." After saying this, he ignored the reaction of the people, took out his pocket watch and began to sing spells. In the blink of an eye, the fire element in the air became very restless, and even smelled bursts of burning smell Chapter 303 "Oh - this level of agitation is not good!" Warna chenge felt that a powerful spell was rapidly forming and quickly put herself on a flame protection barrier. Although it is not clear what kind of fire spell can cause such a strong magic resonance, she knows that once this spell is released, it will be absolutely powerful. Facts have proved that the High Elf Female mage''s judgment is quite correct. At the moment when the flame boundary just formed! An almost dazzling bright fire rose into the sky! I saw that the hot flame swallowed up all the places with a diameter of more than 40 meters in front! Whether it was skeletons or flowers and trees, they all turned into ashes in the flames, and even the stones showed signs of melting. The heat wave that came on our faces was suffocating, and we couldn''t stabilize our body after retreating for two or three meters. The night watchers endured their discomfort and stared at the purgatory like scene in front of them. They couldn''t believe that the power of magic would be so terrible. More than 80% of the dead were destroyed with one blow. "This... Is this the power of magic..." altaia murmured, holding the long sword tightly, and the whole person was shaking involuntarily. There''s no way not to tremble! You know, even if the night watchman goes out collectively, it will take some effort to clean up 50 or 60 skeletons. But now? A few seconds to sing a spell, plus a spell, it''s all done! For the first time, she began to doubt whether her father had chosen to go to Dalaran to learn magic or stay to command the militia in the territory. As for Zenobia, she blushed excitedly and clung to the low-level staff symbolizing her apprenticeship. Because she has signed an irrevocable follower contract, the stronger the master is, the brighter his future will be. In particular, the scope and power of this flame storm are far more than four or five times stronger than normal. As the only person in the team who can keep calm, Varna chenge bent down and leaned over to Zhang Cheng''s ear, gently blew a breath, and tried in a tempting voice: "honey, if you don''t mind, can you tell me how you did it?" "Sorry, madam, this is a secret. If you are interested, you can ask Archmage ansrem ruinville. In addition, can you please keep a distance? I don''t like someone to get too close." Zhang Cheng turned and stared at each other''s eyes shining violet light, and his whole body exuded a dangerous smell. As a mage, he knows better than anyone that mages are often the most vulnerable when they enter the focus state of casting spells. Coupled with the serious lack of security in the subconscious, he is always extra vigilant. If the Elf Female mage had not shown any hostility from beginning to end, he would have chosen to strike first within one meter of each other. Warna chenge undoubtedly noticed the attack impulse hidden under the calm surface, hurried back a few steps, smiled and comforted: "relax, don''t be so nervous, I promise we won''t become enemies or opponents." "Well, before confirming your real attempt, I decided to hold a reservation." Zhang Cheng quietly refused the olive branch offered by the other party. Because the conversation between the two people was fast and quiet, the others around didn''t notice the abnormality and ended. Returning to her senses, altaia put away her weapon, turned around, stroked her chest with one hand and gave a standard noble salute: "I apologize for my previous remarks, sir. Zenobia is right. You are a powerful and wise mage. Please help us solve the dead spirits entrenched in crow ridge. As long as I can do this, I am willing to pay you a special reward." "Oh? What is it?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows with interest. "It''s a book! When a group of adventurers who claimed to be hired by the Violet Eye went to the upwind path to investigate karazan a few months ago, all the books they accidentally picked up were messy runes, and no one could understand it. Moreover, only one of these adventurers was seriously injured and came back alive, and died in the hotel bed less than a week later . trust me, you will not be disappointed with this book, "Altea replied with oath. "Violet eyes?! then I''m really looking forward to this book..." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and showed a meaningful smile. Maybe others don''t know what organization the violet eye is, but he knows that the violet eye is actually a secret organization under the Dalaran kenrito parliament, which is specially responsible for monitoring Medivh and karazan to prevent things from getting out of control. In the game, this organization once appeared as a neutral and asked players from both camps to enter karazan to investigate all kinds of strange events. Since they are employed by the violet eye, these so-called adventurers must have entered the karazan tower and searched the ruins around the tower. Therefore, the book full of messy symbols is likely to be the magic knowledge encrypted by Medivh, which is of great importance. "Thank you very much! You don''t have to deal with the rest of the dead. Please let us deal with them." after that, altaia shouted to the children: "brothers of the night watchman! It''s time to show your bravery and fearlessness! Go! Kill all the dead! Clear the obstacles for your master!" "Kill!!!" "Go! Kill these damn bones!" "Long live the night watchman!" ¡­¡­ With the roar of morale, several night watchman elites rushed up and cut the remaining skeletons into bone fragments in a few minutes. Since the skeleton is a pile of human bones, it is impossible to have any booty. After a short rest, the team set off again and moved slowly along the mainland. According to Zhang Cheng''s plan, he will continue to travel for at least four hours, find a relatively safe place to camp and rest at midnight, and continue to travel the next morning. You know, crossing most of the twilight forest is not like in the game. You only need to run for more than ten minutes and half an hour. Even riding a horse takes at least a day and a half to two days. You must seize every minute and second. I don''t know if the powerful flame storm shocked the monsters hiding in the dark. Near midnight, people didn''t encounter a second attack. After Jerry, the experienced night watchman, found a safe place, everyone could finally set up a tent and prepare to spend the night. In order to ensure safety, altaia also divided her men into three groups to guard in turn, changing shifts every two hours until dawn. Listening to the seeping howl from time to time in the forest outside, Zhang Cheng couldn''t sleep. Quietly, he took out a bottle of well water from his pocket to restore the magic he had just consumed. But he didn''t realize how sensitive the high elves were to the water in the sun well Chapter 304 As a person who has personally experienced the feelings of the outbreak of magic addiction, Zhang Cheng undoubtedly knows how difficult this process is. If measured according to the classification of pain levels on the Internet, the magic addiction definitely exceeds level 12 and reaches the level of hitting the soul directly. In particular, driven by instinct, the body''s incomparable desire for pure energy will burst the dam called reason in just a few seconds. So it''s not surprising that Varna chenge''s almost bold and crazy move. If someone took out a bottle of well water when the magic addiction of the song of ice and fire world broke out, he might go further. In contrast, the Female Elf just turns her desire for energy into a subconscious desire to vent, which can be said to be restrained and can no longer be restrained. Look at those crazy people in silver moon city who desperately suck all the magic energy that can suck, you know how terrible the destruction of magic addiction to the willpower of intelligent life. In particular, the blood elves took a lot of magic energy used by the demons of the Burning Legion, which directly led to the color of their pupils from the original beautiful violet color to the strange dark green in the future. Some took too much, resulting in appearance changes similar to evil Orcs. For example, the skin showed strange red, and the surface was covered with all kinds of bone thorns. Of course, Zhang Cheng is not interested in Yinyue City, which is destined to join the tribal camp in the future. He is only interested in Professor Illidan''s skills of sucking energy for them. Don''t think it''s no big deal to suck energy. On the contrary, this technique is very versatile and can absorb almost all forms of magic energy, whether it''s arcane, holy light, elements, nature, evil energy, shadow and death In short, as long as the body can bear it, it can suck as much as it wants. Whether so much energy will produce conflict and explode people alive or go crazy is another matter. The reason why Zhang Cheng is impatient to learn this skill is that he is interested in Kulo kelba''s ability to convert all forms of energy into arcane skills and store them in his body. Once he learns it, he can take the dragon as a high-capacity biological "battery", and he is no longer afraid of shuttling to another new world to recover his magic. Of course, although the theory is not complicated, it is not easy to operate in practice. Most importantly, he seriously lacks the naturally exquisite magic control power of the high elves flowing in the blood vessels. Each extraction is either too hard or insufficient suction, which can not stabilize the energy transmission channel. Fortunately, he is never a person who gives up easily, nor will he lose confidence because of a little setback. When the party walked through the twilight forest for two days and was about to reach the Raven ridge tomb, after hundreds of failures, he finally succeeded in drawing a small amount of death energy from a skeleton phalanx for the first time. Feeling the cold and dark power in the palm of his hand, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "it''s successful! It seems that some plans can enter the practical operation stage..." "What are you muttering about?" Varna chenge, who had been with her, approached and blinked curiously. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "No, it''s nothing. I''m just praising Illidan Stormrage as the person who knows the demons of the Burning Legion best. If you''re right, the inspiration of this energy absorbing skill should come from hell hounds. It''s said that they can not only destroy the magic flow in the caster, but also recover their injuries by swallowing spells. They are a very magical demon." "Damn it! Don''t mention them in front of me! These guys are the nemesis of mages! By the way, I haven''t congratulated you. You know it''s impossible for humans to learn except elves, but you created a miracle and completed the first energy absorption in just two days. Now I begin to believe that you will become the most outstanding caster of Dalaran in the future." When she said these words, warna chenge''s eyes twinkled with a strange light, and she did not hide her appreciation and exclamation on her face. She witnessed each other''s progress from the clumsy attempt at the beginning to the proficiency and success later. The terrible speed of progress can not be described in words. After all, elves with a long life span were not as eager to study magic as humans, but Zhang Cheng showed more persistence and focus than any human mage she had ever seen. "Thank you for your compliment. But the future is too far away. I prefer to gain strength bit by bit rather than looking forward to the future. In addition, I don''t know if you realize it. The closer you are to crow ridge, the greater the proportion of death and shadow energy." said Zhang Cheng, looking into the distance. Although it is the time when the sun is at its zenith at noon, the sky ahead seems to be constant at midnight. There is no light in the sky, and there is only boundless darkness. Varna chenge spread her hands carelessly: "maybe it''s some kind of dark magic effect, or it''s some kind of terrible curse, who knows. Anyway, I think so many bodies come back from the dead, and I absolutely need a powerful magic item." "Hehe, let''s have a little experiment to see if we can force out the real murderer behind the scenes." Zhang Cheng sneered, put his hand into his pocket and held a specially adjusted bottle of magic plague. Before he took out the bottle of dangerous gadget, altaia, who was at the forefront of the team, suddenly stopped and turned around and shouted, "master, here we are! There is crow ridge ahead! Although according to the report two weeks ago, there was no trace of dead in the houses originally inhabited in the periphery, I think it''s better to be careful and compare prices." "What''s your suggestion?" Zhang Cheng asked directly. "I think it''s best to send someone to investigate first..." Before Altea could finish her words, a dark shadow suddenly flashed through the window of one of the broken houses. "Be careful!" "Something!" "Can''t it be the dead?" ¡­¡­ The vigilant night watchmen drew out their weapons and prepared for the battle. But just as they were about to rush up and block the front and back doors of the house, a man in rags ran out of the house. While running, he begged weakly: "eat... Eat! Give me something to eat! Whatever! I''m starving!" "Living?!" Altea was obviously surprised. She couldn''t believe that there would be living humans living in this place less than two kilometers away from the big tomb. "Hungry... Eat..." the man''s mind seemed to have been dominated by primitive instinct, and his eyes burst out green light. A night watchman realized that the other party was going to be hungry. He quickly took out several pieces of bread and dried meat and handed them over. The former doesn''t care about thirty-seven or twenty-one. After that, he tried his best to put it in his mouth. Several times, he almost choked himself alive because he didn''t chew it up Chapter 305 "Slow down, no one is robbing you. We have brought enough dry food. Here, drink some water." Jerry, the night watchman, was afraid that the survivor would be in trouble. He comforted him quietly and opened his kettle to feed each other two salivas. He knows that people who are hungry and dizzy sometimes support themselves directly because they can''t control their too strong appetite, so they don''t give too much food at one time. After eating four pieces of bread, half a kilo of dried meat and three apples, the guy who looked a little sloppy finally licked his lips, sat down on the ground and said bitterly, "thank you! Thank you! Otherwise, I will really starve to death in two or three days at most." "No need to thank you! Tell me who you are? Why do you live in this ghost town? Are you afraid of the dead in the crow ridge tomb?" altaia asked with a frown. "Me? My name is Kitts. I was going to seek refuge in the night town. But who knows, I met a group of damned bandits on the way. They robbed me of all my possessions and food supplies. As a result, I had to choose to settle in this damned ghost town first. As for the dead, don''t worry at all. They never leave the graveyard more than 200 meters There''s something in the Buddha that attracts them, "replied the guy who called himself Kitts gnashing his teeth. Altaia nodded thoughtfully: "well, your experience is sympathizing. But we are now performing a very important task and can''t spare hands to protect you, so we''d better stay in the house and pick you up when we return." "No! Please don''t leave me! I know the condition of crow ridge and can show you the way." as soon as he heard that he wanted to stay alone, Kitts jumped up from the ground. After suffering from hunger, loneliness and fear, he would rather die than stay alone in an empty ghost town. In particular, the town was originally a place for body embalming. From time to time in the middle of the night, there were some gloomy and terrible sounds, which almost drove him crazy. "What do you think, sir?" altaia hesitated for a moment and turned her eyes to Zhang Cheng. The latter smiled and shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "it doesn''t matter! Just remember to take a few more pots and enough water when you start." "Pot and water?" Altea obviously didn''t understand the intention. But Zenobia, who knew the whole plan, trembled subconsciously. She knew that these pots and water were props used to spread the plague. The scourge Legion in the plague land of the East and the West has continuously released the plague by means of huge tongs, which has led to irreversible changes in the ecological environment there. "Yes! Remember to prepare more. When you are ready, we''ll kill you." Zhang Cheng didn''t explain anything. After ordering, he found a clean chair and sat down to refresh himself. After all, even if you use the magic plague to kill a large number of undead, you also need to enter the center of the Raven ridge tomb first, and then set up a pot to let the plague spread out in a gaseous situation. Anyway, a fierce battle is inevitable. Varna chenge, who once participated in the battle against Alsace''s invasion of Dalaran, also began to play with all kinds of magic wands, magic wands, potions and props. Although she herself is a typical academic mage, she focuses more on the study and research of theoretical knowledge, and is not very good at fighting. She can deal with a group of low-level undead without command. After a short rest and search, the party took six huge tongs and buckets filled with a cart and summoned up the courage to move towards the cemetery. Before she could pass through the gate, Zenobia couldn''t help taking a breath, lowered her voice and exclaimed, "holy light! This... How is this possible!" On the other side of the rusty iron fence, there are thousands of white bones. They are just like walking corpses wandering aimlessly in the cemetery. The shadow and death energy in some bodies are so strong that they can be clearly felt even hundreds of meters away. Mages with a little common sense can easily judge that these bones have evolved corresponding spell like abilities. "Honey, what are you going to do? It''s not a wise choice to rush in directly," warna chenge whispered. Maybe it''s not difficult to deal with a group of low-level undead who can only attack physically, but it''s another matter if the other party evolves the corresponding spell like ability. "Why, are you afraid?" Zhang Cheng raised his head, his eyes flashing crazy light. "Damn it! Are you crazy?" Varna chenge was undoubtedly startled and hurried back. She couldn''t believe how a young man who had always been calm and rational in ordinary days could suddenly become another look. "Crazy? No, I''m not crazy, but you don''t understand. A really powerful mage should not just hide in the mage tower and carry out endless research day and night, but should come out and turn his knowledge into combat effectiveness. Open your eyes and watch carefully. Next, I''ll show why mages are revered by ordinary people." After that, Zhang Cheng opened the door alone and broke into the territory of the dead, regardless of the dissuasion of altaia and the night watchman. There is no doubt that as a undead, he is very sensitive to the signs of life of the living. He is sensitive to the fact that within half a minute after he stepped into the front yard, two or three hundred baissen''s bone shelves began to charge. Because there was no command, the skeletons didn''t pay attention to any tactics. They rushed forward directly, ready to tear the desperate intruder to pieces. More than a dozen people with abnormal energy ran to a place 30 or 40 meters away and stopped. Ten phalanges crossed together, emitting a black fog. "Hehe, shadow arrow? Come on, let''s test my strength with you today." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng quickly propped up the cold ice to protect his body. A flash passed through the vast skeletons and came directly to these casting skeletons. No hesitation! He directly grasped the pocket watch that could increase the power of element magic, held up the Jordan staff and inserted it into the ground, releasing the flame magic shock wave he had just learned not long ago. Boom! With a loud noise! The dazzling fire spread in all directions with the staff as the center. The hot flame and the impact of the explosion forcibly shook the dead within a radius of tens of meters back by half a meter. Some of the more fragile ones turned into a group of charred bones and scattered on the ground on the spot. Zhang Cheng, who succeeded in the attack, didn''t mean to stop at all. He immediately raised his cold left hand and released the ice pick technique. The high-speed rotating broken ice caused a devastating blow to more than 60% of the dead in the conical range ahead, and the skeletons broke and disintegrated in the sound of clicking. With his deep understanding of heat expansion and cold contraction, he killed more than 230 or 40 dead bones with only two large-scale destructive spells, including more than a dozen evolutionary bodies that can release shadow arrows Chapter 306 "That''s right! This is power! The power I''ve been pursuing and longing for..." Looking at the scattered human bones, Zhang Cheng was indifferent, and there was still no pride, excitement or other expression on his face. It seemed that it was as easy for him to solve a group of low-level undead driven by instinct as eating and drinking water. It was not worth making a fuss at all. In fact, as he gets closer to the upper limit of the mage''s professional template, he can clearly feel that his control over the magical energy is increasing, and the magic power and influence range are also increasing. Coupled with the amplification brought by the red meteorite fragments embedded in the inside of the pocket watch, a magic is often more terrible than the combined power of five or six spells of an ordinary mage. To some extent, he is no inferior to the younger mages in the kenrito parliament in terms of combat and destruction. The only thing inferior to the Archmage may be that he has not developed his own casting skills so far. For example, group ice arrow, group fireball, group Arcane Barrage, controlling gravity, summoning thousands of elemental life at one time, casting super large-scale snowstorm and flame storm, etc. If you use the description in the game, Zhang Cheng has not yet developed his own boss skills, so he is still a long way from becoming a real mage. However, only two or three hundred skeletons are a drop in the bucket for the dead entrenched in the Raven ridge tomb. The huge noise caused by the shock wave of the fire spell directly startled all the skeletons and ghouls within a few hundred meters. Like sharks smelling blood, they rushed from all directions. Some ghouls were covered with scavengers the size of an adult''s palm. They didn''t know whether they had changed under the influence of magical energy. The front port was full of sharp teeth that made people cold and shudder. Seeing the boundless dead, Zhang Chengfei didn''t show a little panic, but pursed up his mouth and showed a crazy smile. When the first wave rushed near, he chose to start the ice barrier without thinking. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang Only a series of muffled noises were heard, and a large number of skeletons and ghouls collided with the hard ice emitting a biting cold. Although the ice barrier in reality can not resist all forms of attacks like in the game, its firmness can not be shaken by a few low-level undead lives. Through the crystal clear ice wall, Zhang Cheng can even clean and observe the appearance of every skeleton and ghoul, as well as the boiling power of death in his broken body. More than half a year ago, I''m afraid he was scared out of his wits and tried to escape to a safe place. But now, instead of running away, he stood still and waited patiently for more dead to gather. Standing in the distance, Varna chenge saw this scene, and the whole person couldn''t help trembling slightly. She murmured in a voice that only she could hear: "madman! You are a complete madman..." Obviously, as a High Elf Mage, she knows very well that Zhang Cheng''s adventure with himself as bait is to gather countless low-level undead, and then cast a wide range of destructive spells to clean up. But theory is one thing and practice is another. Reality is not a game. You can run after death and resurrect the body. Since Dalaran was founded, there have been countless magic theories, but no mage has ever thought of using the ice barrier to gather monsters. The reason is very simple. The danger of doing so is too great. If you are careless, you will die without a whole body. For a mage who is proud of his flesh and expensive, he will not easily joke about his life. But Zhang Cheng is different. First of all, he is not a traditional academic mage. Naturally, he will not be limited by the thinking of academic mages; Secondly, he has experienced too many dangers and almost lost his life several times, so the definition of danger is completely different from that of ordinary people; Finally, and most importantly, he tends to be more surprised than the conservative fighting style of most mages. When the duration of the ice barrier was about to end, Zhang Cheng did not hesitate to perform the flash technique of preparing for half a day. In the blink of an eye, he came behind hundreds of dead souls, held up his staff and began to sing spells loudly. Under the guidance of his powerful magic power, the terrible snowstorm soon fell from the sky and launched an indiscriminate attack on the gathered skeletons and ghouls. With the addition of various spell damage equipment and pocket watch amplifiers, he successfully shrouded all the dead in the scope of a wide range of magic attacks. In less than a minute, one-third of the most vulnerable skeletons fell down and scattered into piles of skeletons without signs of life. The piercing hail not only caused considerable damage, but also greatly slowed down the movement speed of the enemy. When the undead approached the target again, few of them were intact. They basically lost their arms or legs, and their body surface was covered with thick frost. "Hum! It''s over." Zhang Cheng sneered and released the flame magic shock wave again. With a loud bang! The bright fire instantly burned the ghouls around him who tried to get close to him to ashes. As for the scattered skeletons, he chose to use Arcane Missiles to solve them one by one. When the last lame skeleton was smashed into bone residue by dazzling missiles, there was no trace of the wandering dead near the entrance of the front yard of the crow ridge cemetery. "The holy light is on! It''s so powerful! Is this the strength of Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom?" a night watchman held the hilt of his sword and sighed in amazement. "Zenobia! Tell me! Can you do this? No! Even if it''s only a fifth!" Altea asked her sister enthusiastically. Seeing the unparalleled power of magic, she began to fantasize that if her sister could use magic to help the night watchman fight in the next days, both werewolves and ogres would be killed. The latter looked complex and shook his head: "sorry, I can''t. don''t say I''m just an apprentice. Even Dalaran can''t find several battle mages with this degree of destructive power." "That''s right! You should be glad, little human girl." Varna chenge said meaningfully, and then she was the first to come near and hold the excessive honesty. Maybe others don''t know the disadvantages of releasing large-scale destructive spells, but she knows very well that the more extensive and powerful spells are, the more magic will be consumed. Even after hosting a strategic magic ceremony, the Archmage will inevitably enter a short state of weakness. For the goodwill shown by the Female Elf, Zhang Cheng did not refuse, directly and impolitely held each other''s slender and soft right hand and began to absorb energy. In less than three or five minutes, his pale face became a little bloody, and then he began to order the night watchman to set up two tongs originally used for cooking Chapter 307 "How do you feel? Are you better?" warna chenge asked, looking at the pupils of the young mage sitting next to her, constantly changing between black and violet. Zhang Cheng took a sip of the cool river water, gently shook his dizzy head and replied, "fortunately, it''s just a little too much. It''s no big problem. However, in a short time, I''m afraid I can''t solve hundreds of undead creatures at once as I did just now." "No, you don''t understand what I mean. Don''t you think what you just did is crazy and reckless? As a mage, you should use wisdom rather than violence to solve problems. I admit that you have unparalleled talent in fighting, but that doesn''t mean..." Before Varna chenge finished speaking, Zhang Cheng interrupted impatiently: "I know what you''re going to say. Indeed, wisdom is very important for mages. Even from a certain point of view, mages should represent wisdom. However, sometimes wisdom does not mean that they can solve all problems. Especially when facing a group of irrational enemies, the only choice is the most direct violence. Look at the endless undead? Do you expect Negotiate with them? " "But you shouldn''t risk yourself! You know, just like the situation just now, you will be torn to pieces by countless undead with one small mistake. I don''t want you to have any long and short comings, and I don''t want you to never taste the taste of pure Sunwell water again." the Female Elf clenched her teeth and issued a warning. Obviously, if anyone in Azeroth is most concerned about Zhang Cheng''s life, it must be her. "Ha ha! Well, maybe you''re right. I''m a little crazy." Zhang Cheng burst out a burst of inexplicable laughter. He was very wise not to continue arguing with each other, but stood up and came to the two boiling tongs. Zenobia, who stood in front of her, quickly stood up, saluted and said in a slightly trembling voice, "master, I have poured all the solvent in according to your request." "Well done! Now let everyone leave. You''d better pretend you didn''t see the next thing." after saying that, Zhang Cheng took out the bottle of specially treated plague from his pocket, pulled out the plug and poured two drops into the pot. moment The originally clear boiling water was immediately dyed into a strange dark green, and sent out choking gray smoke. In less than two or three minutes, the surrounding air began to become turbid, flowers and trees withered and died rapidly, and even the soil on the ground showed an abnormal smell of decay. "This is..." Zenobia stared at the incredible changes taking place in front of her, and the whole person became very nervous. Although the place where the scourge of the dead broke out was in the north of the eastern continent, that is, the territory of the kingdom of Lordaeron, this does not mean that she has not heard of the terrible plague. On the contrary, because the first outbreak destroyed one of the most powerful human kingdoms, people''s fear of it far exceeded that of the orcs who had invaded Azeroth many times. Staring at the strong fear in the girl''s eyes, Zhang Cheng nodded quietly: "Yes, this is the magic plague, specifically the strengthened special plague. It can not only make the infected creatures complete the transformation from life to death in a few minutes, but also strengthen the basic abilities of undead creatures. However, at the cost, these undead creatures will consume a lot of death energy. That is to say, if they can''t be supplemented by the outside world, they will soon consume energy Die as hard as you can. " "I see! You''re going to use this method to wipe out the hordes of dead in the tomb, aren''t you?" Zenobia''s face showed an expression of enlightenment. "Yes, but this method has a fatal disadvantage, that is, among a large number of undead, it is inevitable that one or two special individuals will survive energy consumption and complete evolution. This means that we have to deal with several high-level undead after the plague." Zhang Cheng explained while pulling the girl away from the clamp pot with gray smoke. In fact, without his warning, the night watchmen consciously retreated outside the fence, and altaia took out a handkerchief to cover her mouth and nose. About ten minutes or so, some low-level undead driven by instinct began to slowly approach the Tong pot, followed by the erosion of the gray fog, they gradually became restless and excited, especially the ghouls roared from time to time, and their movements and reactions were several times faster. Fortunately, this state lasted only half an hour. They gradually became silent and their movements became slower and slower. Finally, they fell to the ground and never got up again. After a period of time, almost all the dead of the whole Raven ridge tomb were attracted. With more and more bones and bodies on the ground, Varna chenge finally couldn''t help reminding: "almost! If it continues, the plague will completely pollute the land and there is no possibility of recovery." "No! Wait!" Zhang Cheng refused the other party''s suggestion indifferently. Because he felt that not far ahead, a powerful death energy was slowly approaching, just like a torch in the dark. Just when the Female Elf wanted to say something, a slight vibration suddenly came from the ground. Before everyone could react, a huge shadow came out from the end of the path in the cemetery. It has a height of more than four meters. Its whole body is sewn up by countless corpses. Its one eye always emits light like a beast. "My God! It''s... it''s disgust! How can there be disgust in wuyaoling cemetery?!" a night watchman couldn''t help exclaiming. Not only him, but also other people''s reaction was not much better. Altaia''s face was as heavy as water, biting her lower lip. You should know that the hatred of stitching with strong self-healing ability is almost invincible in rural areas such as twilight forest. If night watchmen like militias want to kill them, they almost need the destruction of the whole army. "Hatred can''t appear out of thin air unless someone uses a psychic spell to make it. Get ready for battle. It''s not garbage that will be easily consumed by the plague." after saying that, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath and poured a small bottle of Sunwell water into his mouth. As a well-known interloper of the plot, he will never forget that there is a so-called hermit hidden in crow ridge. If there is no accident, stitching hatred is the masterpiece of this guy. Although it is not clear how the other party gathered so many strange materials without the help of the player, he decided to kill his hatred and prevent the terrible slaughter at night. "Damn it! If I know who did it! I must hang him in public!" altaia''s two eyes burst out angry flames Chapter 308 The huge disgust obviously didn''t notice that a human was observing himself. He staggered to the side of the pot and sniffed around like a naughty child. Imperceptibly, as like as two peas of large quantities of smoke were inhaled, the body''s frail muscles began to appear rather baffling, and the fat that was originally loose and dropped into a compact muscle, especially two exaggerated arms, smashed to a smash of half a meter thick. "Oh, this hatred seems to be strengthened by the plague you released..." Varna chenge joked with a rather bad attitude. Obviously, she is still angry about what happened just now and wants to see some self righteous guy make a fool of himself. Zhang Cheng twitched slightly involuntarily at the corners of his mouth, deliberately pretended to be indifferent and shrugged his shoulders: "don''t worry, it''s just a shoddy defective product. I''ll solve it soon." "Solve? You only have less than half of your magic? Don''t joke! It''s disgusting! It''s one of the most tenacious and difficult monsters to be killed among all the dead." the Female Elf turned her eyes angrily. "Difficulty and ease are always relative. Even if I have only half my magic power, it''s not too difficult to solve one hatred." after saying that, Zhang Cheng quietly drank a bottle of secondary stealth potion, and the whole person disappeared after shaking twice in the air. Just as several night watchmen wanted to find out why a big living man disappeared for no reason, a fire suddenly lit up in the distant air, followed by a raw spell echoing in their ears. In just a few seconds, a huge fireball with a diameter of more than one meter flew straight in the direction of hatred. Next second Boom! Compared with the inflammatory explosion technique of baby bathtub, it just hit the disgusting and ferocious head. At the moment of violent explosion, it went back several steps, and the high-temperature flame burned the parts above the neck. "Roar!! eat... Eat... Eat... I''ll eat you!" The sudden attack undoubtedly aroused its manic and ferocious nature. It immediately turned axes and hooks to tear up the little human who attacked itself and swallow it as a supplement. However, it is a pity that hate has just begun to charge, and an ice arrow emitting a bone chilling chill came one after another, directly pierced the knee of one leg, and frozen all around the knee joint in a very short time, greatly limiting its moving speed. "Hum! After all, it''s still a low-level life without independent thinking ability and completely relying on instinctive action. Even if it has strong vitality, what can it do? Without matching wisdom, it can only become fish meat slaughtered by the incumbent on the choppboard." Zhang Cheng sneered, turned his head off, performed flash technique, opened the distance and sang the spell of fire explosion again, Mercilessly hit the second big fireball on the other party''s face, followed by a cold arrow. With the help of the deceleration of the ice arrow, he easily confined the huge enemy to a safe distance, and killed his hatred on the road of charging with the fire explosion technique one by one, without giving the other a chance to get close to him in the whole process. Although he secretly conquered a prepared mana Ruby due to lack of mana on the way, he still proved a classic saying in the game with naked reality that no matter how powerful a warrior is, he is just a poor creature played with at will in front of the mage. "Master! You... You killed an abomination! A real abomination of the dead?!" altaia ran over at some time, her hand shaking with the sword, and her eyes showed undisguised respect and worship. Looking at the corpse with a strong rotten smell not far ahead, Zhang Cheng shook his head seriously: "No, strictly speaking, it is just an unfinished work, lacking the soul necessary for the top undead. Look here, almost half of the sutures are new. Now I have reason to suspect that there is a necromancer or alchemist hidden in crow ridge." "Damn it! What should we do next?" altaia jumped out of her disgusted stomach with her sword and asked gnashing her teeth. "It''s very simple! At present, most of the low-level undead have been wiped out by the plague. We''d better go in and investigate. I also want to find out why the twilight forest is so large that only the big cemetery in crow ridge has been affected." Zhang Cheng frankly stated the purpose of his trip. Although the game has never revealed why the remains of the tomb of crow ridge * * will be awakened, the parchment scroll gives a task to unlock the truth behind the scenes. Obviously, a large number of dead in crow ridge are not affected by the karazan curse as rumored, but for another reason. Hearing that he was going to go deep into the tomb, altaiaton became a little hesitant, and it took a full minute to make a careful suggestion: "Sir, since most of the low-level undead have been emptied, why don''t I send someone back to night Town and mobilize more night watchmen to help?" "No! It''s not necessary! We''ll have a night''s rest in ghost town and set up two tongs to continue to consume the number of the dead. We''ll start tomorrow morning." Zhang Cheng gave an order in an indisputable tone. "Well, I''ll arrange it. Please have a good rest tonight. Please do everything." altaia touched her chest with one hand and bowed deeply. She turned and walked towards some of her men to arrange work. Before he could walk a few steps, Zhang suddenly cried out, "wait! Open up this disgusting chest. If it is not mistaken, it should have condensed the essence of a dead soul in its heart." "The essence of the dead?" Altai Ya slightly stunned, hurriedly raised his sword and thrust into the heart of hatred. moment A mass of things emitting blue and purple light jumped out with disgusting dirty blood! It''s like a crystal, but it''s weird and makes people hair all over. It seems that something keeps swimming inside. If you get a little closer, you can even hear a harsh scream. There is no doubt that this is the essence of death which is born in some high necromancer. It is a crystallization of death and shadow energy, whether it is the production of advanced magic goods or the modulation of alchemy. "Good! Maybe the purity is not very high, but it''s barely enough." seeing the glittering energy crystals lying on the ground, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, with the essence of life and the essence of death, he can begin to try some interesting exploration experiments, such as extracting life, resurrecting the dead, and strengthening the dead. In short, the deeper he understood the channeling and death spells, the more he felt that life and death were not necessarily eternal opposites as people preached, but should be a ring, an infinite cycle Chapter 309 After a simple night''s rest in ghost town, the next day the team regrouped and set off, heading deep along the path of the cemetery. You should know that crow ridge cemetery is the resting place for countless nobles and civilians in the storm Kingdom, covering an area of more than 3000 square kilometers, especially the tomb extending from the center to the depths of the earth. It is said that tens of thousands of alliance soldiers and heroes who died during the orc war were buried. If they were all transformed into undead, even if the storm city sent regular troops, they would suffer heavy losses. Fortunately, not all the bodies of the tomb * * were transformed by mysterious forces. In addition, the plague destroyed many resurrected bones and ghouls, so we didn''t encounter too many obstacles along the way. When the party arrived near the entrance of the tomb, Zhang Cheng had not even used any magic. With his magic sword, he easily killed more than 20 low-level undead and swallowed their painful and desperate souls. Feeling the excitement transmitted by the soul arrest messenger after eating, he quietly inserted it back into the sheath, raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! Hula! The originally extinguished torches and braziers in the tomb lit up! Taking advantage of the night watchman''s stunned Kung Fu, Varna chenge suddenly leaned over and said in a low voice, "I can''t see that you can also be good at swordsmanship. Sometimes I really doubt whether you are a human." "Oh? Why, do you doubt that I am a dragon in human shape?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile on his lips. "Ha! Who knows..." the fairy winked playfully and resolutely ended the dangerous topic. She had a hunch that if she continued to get to the bottom of the matter, she would suffer. Zhang Cheng did not try to explain anything because he understood that it was only a matter of time before his performance aroused suspicion. After all, human beings are not elves. They don''t have a life span of hundreds or even thousands of years. Especially others are so young, but they have become a senior member of the kenrito Council and an elite mage of Dalaran. At the same time, they also master the technologies including alchemy, primary enchantment, the production and improvement of magic items, and even have a good sword skill. Although more than half of these knowledge are forcibly instilled into the brain by parchment, others are the results of research with the help of various external forces, and only a few are his own creations. But others don''t know this. They only know that Zhang Cheng has shown a terrorist talent far beyond his peers in some fields. He doesn''t look like a human in an ordinary sense at all. Of course, as a transcendent who is determined to acquire knowledge and power at all costs, Zhang Cheng does not care much about what others think. The only thing to do is to focus on the strong who stand at the top of each world, and then surpass one by one until he gets rid of the control of the parchment owner. Once again, he took a deep breath and stepped into the dangerous entrance of the catacombs alone, ignoring the nervous shouts of the night watchmen. The closer he was to the depths of the tomb, the more clearly he could feel what seemed to be calling himself. Perhaps this was the reason why the parchment scroll suddenly gave tasks and rewards. Walking along the dark and smelly passage, Zhang Cheng found that the scattered undead along the way seemed to be driven by some mysterious force. Instead of attacking the living, they wandered around aimlessly. Even if they touched them with their hands, the undead would not react at all. Obviously, this situation is absolutely abnormal. According to the description in the book, the dead have an innate hatred for the living. Unless there is a stronger force constraint, the low-level dead can''t control themselves from attacking the living. "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that Azeroth had a second person besides the Lich King who could control the dead..." Zhang Cheng whispered, speeding up his steps and throwing away the people behind him. When he reached the end of the tomb, he saw a black Sarcophagus, which was different from the ordinary coffins around him. The coffin was very large, almost ten times the ordinary pipes on the top. The surface was not engraved with the name of the dead, but full of dense arcane runes. But I don''t know why, a few near the seal became blurred, and a strong smell of evil and death spread continuously through the gap. Out of curiosity, he gently put his hand on the coffin and immediately felt countless cold voices echoing in his ears. "The weak... Obey my will..." "Destroy the rune... Open the coffin..." "Let me out... I will give you great strength and eternal life..." These sounds are like mental attacks, constantly impacting the brain, trying to affect Zhang Cheng''s consciousness and judgment. Unfortunately, he was not moved at all. Instead, he passed on his consciousness and asked, "who are you? Why are you buried here?" "My name is okare! I am a powerful Orc warlock! One of the members of the Shadow Council! I was plotted by Guldan! This damn liar asked me to lead the army to the alliance! But he himself went to the tomb of Sargeras to find the power of the dark Titan! Release me! Mankind! I swear I will give you strong power! Real power!" The orc warlock who called himself okare roared angrily. "Oh? How do I know you''re not lying to me?" Zhang Cheng pretended to be interested. "Cheat you? No! The great okare never disdains to cheat a weak Human Mage! Come, put your hand near the seal, I can give you some warlock knowledge and power first, and then you will understand my strength." Listening to the arrogant guy boasting, a funny smile appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. He bent down to look at the runes around the coffin and confirmed that the fuzzy runes would not affect the overall sealing effect, so he put his hand on it. Okare obviously felt the warmth of the living, and laughed wildly: "ha ha ha! Close your eyes and feel my greatness! There is no power in the world that can compare with a warlock!" The voice just fell! Vast amounts of knowledge poured into Zhang Cheng''s mind through spiritual connection. Shadow arrow, sacrifice, summon devil, weak curse, corrosion, fear, life diversion, pain curse, absorb soul, create life stone, life channel, reckless curse, devil breath, burning pain, magic armor, fire rain, kilrog''s eye, absorb mana, detect invisibility, language curse, exile, create flame stone, element curse, shadow curse What''s more terrible is that in addition to knowledge, there is a terrible evil energy that also enters the body and runs around recklessly, completely out of control. One of his eyes revealed the dark green symbolizing evil energy and devil several times, which was very frightening. Chapter 310 damn! Been plotted?! After feeling that the enchanted can run rampant in his body and destroy several magic circuits in a row, Zhang Cheng finally understood the other party''s plan. The sinister Orc warlock wanted to use evil energy to destroy his casting power, and then coerced himself to destroy the seal by teaching the Warlock''s experience. After all, most mages have an inexplicable persistence and desire for power. Once they lose their spell casting ability, they will be impatient to find a substitute, and this evil energy can just become a light to ignite the Warlock''s road. It has to be said that ocare successfully used Zhang Cheng''s greed for power and knowledge, but underestimated his decisiveness. No hesitation! In order to restrain the damage of evil energy to the magic circuit, Zhang Cheng took the initiative to cut off the circuit used by the left half of his body to cast flame magic, and then began to reconstruct the circuit required by the caster''s magic according to the knowledge just instilled into his brain. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours In short, when he finally turned the evil energy of invasion into a part of his own strength, the whole body was soaked with sweat, and his left eye burst out a terrible green light. The palm pressed on the seal of the sarcophagus almost turned into a sharp claw covered with purple scales. There is no doubt that now he is a warlock who can summon demons and cast all kinds of curses and shadow magic. Especially the semi demonized arm, many senior warlocks may not be able to do it. You should know that the Warlock''s power comes entirely from the Burning Legion, so demonization means more powerful power, resilience, magic resistance, and control of evil energy and shadow. It is said that some warlocks can even demonize their bodies like Illidan without losing their mind. They can turn an army into ashes with their hands and feet. But Zhang Cheng became like this, thanks to the orcs in the coffin. His heart was full of anger and killing intention. As a price, he could no longer use any flame magic in the way of master Azeroth in the future! Pyroblast! Shockwave! Flame Shock! Fireball! Flame storm! burn! Although he chose frost talent in order to better protect himself, he still has a special preference for the destructive flame spell. With strong hatred, he took a deep breath, waved his demonized left hand and shouted, destroying all the arcane runes on the surface of the coffin, with a cruel smile on his face. Okare, who knew nothing about the outside world, felt the seal broken and burst into a burst of laughter: "ha ha! Great! My soul is free again! Human! I will reward you! Now go and prepare some fresh corpses for me. I want to break through the boundary between life and death and resurrect!" The voice just fell! A burst of black smoke poured out of the gap of the coffin and slowly condensed into a tall and ugly Orc image. He has green skin, scarlet eyes, two tusks exposed, one hand leaning on a staff made of large shadow crystals, and the other holding a Delaney skull. Although noumenon is the state of soul, all the things you can carry are true. Obviously, death did not make the orc warlock lose power, so it was sealed in this secret corner. However, when okare stared at the young human who released him carefully, Zhang Cheng suddenly grabbed each other with his demonized left hand, followed by a chilling demon language from his mouth. "No! Stop! You humble human dare..." As a warlock, okare was no stranger to devil language. He quickly realized the meaning of these astringent words, and his face was full of surprised and angry expressions. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to respond. The whole person couldn''t maintain the shape of his soul. He began to be squeezed by some external force, and finally turned into a purple translucent crystal the size of his palm. Feeling the constant roar of the soul in the crystal, Zhang Cheng sneered and said: "Hum! What''s the taste of being extracted by others? Don''t worry, I''ll slowly drain your value, and then sacrifice your soul fragments to the devil. I believe there will be a powerful devil willing to sign a contract with me for this. Remember, anyone who tries to plot against me needs to pay an auxiliary price for this, and your price is the soul." After that, he bent down and picked up the magic wand, skull and animal tooth necklace that fell to the ground. At the same time, he opened the sarcophagus to see what valuable things remained inside. But before we could start to identify the specific functions of these items, there was a sudden sound of footsteps in the distance. Without asking, we knew that the night watchman and Varna chenge had arrived. "Damn it! I''m not suitable to be seen by outsiders!" Zhang Cheng glanced down at his left hand, resolutely cast a transmission spell on his head, left the underground tomb directly and disappeared quietly at the end of the forest. He is not an idiot. He knows that the Warlock''s situation in the human world is absolutely impossible to swagger around with the devil like in the game. On the contrary, warlocks must hide their identity and whereabouts, secretly study the power of demons like a group of criminals, and his current appearance will definitely cause unnecessary trouble once found. He needs to find a quiet place and slowly get familiar with the Warlock''s power until his body returns to normal. Fortunately, crow ridge is close to the western wilderness. All he has to do is find the FIDIA brotherhood for the time being and hide his tracks with the help of each other''s strength. I believe Edwin van Clive, who intends to overthrow the storm Kingdom, will not mind accepting a warlock as a companion. In this way, Zhang Cheng tried his best to cover his abnormal arms and eyes with a wide mage robe and cloak, walked alone through crow ridge, entered the boundary of the western wilderness, and headed for Xiyue town along the mainland. Because he knew that the nest of the FIDIA Brotherhood was in the death mine deep in Xiyue town. Even the so-called omnipresent military intelligence seven spies in Tempest city could not extend their tentacles for the time being. It was definitely an ideal hiding place. In order to reveal his whereabouts, he deliberately chose to go out day and night. It took him about three and a half days to touch the edge of Xiyue town. But before he got close to the town, a sharp dagger was stuck on his neck. The cold and biting chill immediately made his skin goose bumps. "Say! Who are you? Why are you sneaking near Xiyue town?" the owner of the dagger asked deliberately in a low, hoarse voice. "I''m here to see your leader Edwin van Clive. Can I trouble you to introduce me?" Zhang Cheng completely ignored the sharp blade that could cut his throat at any time, turned his head and revealed his evil eyes Chapter 311 Deep in the death mine, a man in black leather armor stood on the deck of an unfinished warship, frowning as if thinking about the next plan. He was no one else, but Edwin van Clive, the builder of storm City, the former leader of the Mason guild, and the leader of the phidia brotherhood that turned storm City pale. As a man filled with anger and hatred, what he is doing now is only for one purpose, that is to destroy storm City, kill all those self righteous nobles, and use each other''s blood to ignite the revolutionary torch of the human world against the backward feudal system Of course, it''s not easy to do this. In particular, there are not only powerful professional legions in storm City, but also a series of special institutions such as mage tower, cathedral and mi7. None of them can be handled by the brotherhood. Because of this, after Edwin van Clive controlled the western wilderness, he did not blindly expand everywhere, but just infiltrated into the twilight forest and Irwin forest to avoid provoking the sensitive nerves of storm city as much as possible. What he wants to do is to build a powerful fleet, then approach storm city from the sea, use shelling to create an unprecedented chaos, and strike people''s confidence in the storm Kingdom and the rule of the aristocratic Parliament. It takes a lot of money to build a fleet, especially expensive guns. They can''t be forged in general places. They can only be obtained from goblins through trade. All the intelligent races in Azeroth know that these green skinned dwarfs don''t care about justice and evil. As long as they make money, they can even sell their mother. Unfortunately, although a lot of money has been obtained from looting homes, mining and farming in recent years, it can only be counted as enough to build three gunships, and this is the first one to be completed. When Edwin van Clive was considering whether to wait for the completion of the first ship and drive to the port of windstorm city to give some color to the nobles who had humiliated him, a guy with a red mask jumped onto the deck and reported in a low voice: "chief, we found a sneaky young man outside Xiyue town! He said he wanted to see you!" "Sneaky guy? Is it a spy?" Edwin van Clive frowned subconsciously. The reason is very simple. Recently, he has solved at least six or seven spies suspected from mi7. As a close friend of madias Shaw, he knows too well how powerful his friend is. Similarly, madias Shaw knows how difficult he is. When they were young, they even learned from each other about each other''s skills of flying over eaves and walls and taking the key directly, so they were very afraid of each other after they became enemies. "No, I don''t think he will be a spy. Anyway, the situation is a little complicated. You can see it with your own eyes." the man in the red mask quickly replied. He really didn''t know how to explain each other''s disturbing eyes and demonic left hand. "Well, bring him to me." Edwin van Clive hesitated for a moment and made his decision. Anyway, the brotherhood is seriously short of manpower at present. Therefore, he even hired goblins, tauren, jackals, fishmen and notorious pirates. If one person joins, one more force will be added. If the other party is a spy sent by storm City, it''s better to kill it directly. Soon, under the escort of two brotherhood assassins, Zhang Cheng, who was covered in a cloak, was taken to the ship. Edwin van Clive narrowed his eyes and looked up and down at each other. It was a full minute before he smiled and asked, "do you want to see me?" "Yes!" Zhang Cheng calmly stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly to show his respect. You know, in the next few months, he will depend on each other to support him. Naturally, he should show a little humility. "Why are you wearing a hood? Do you have anything to hide?" continued Edwin van Clive, not busy. "Er... How to say, I look a little scary now. If you don''t mind, it''s nothing to take it off." after saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently took off his hood. moment Everyone around revealed a trace of inner fear in their eyes! The pupil of his left eye has completely turned into dark green, a symbol of magic power. From time to time, it will reflect the light of fire. As for the body, it is even more terrible. The left half of the body, from the hand to the shoulder, to the neck, and even the face, is covered with a layer of purple scales, and there is an unknown black fog around the scales. Obviously, in just three and a half days, the condition of his left hand was not controlled, but began to change more and more towards the form of devil. There was a small bulge on his forehead. If there was no accident, he would grow a horn in a short time. "Evil... Devil?!" Edwin van Clive''s face changed slightly. Rao was well-informed, and he couldn''t help being startled by the terrible sight he saw. In fact, not only him, but also the shipbuilders and supervisors around him stepped back for several steps, and their faces were full of fear. Even a little girl with black hair couldn''t help screaming Zhang Cheng had expected this to happen. He sighed helplessly and explained, "no, I''m a warlock. Now this is just a little accident in studying the devil''s power. In addition, I heard that the brotherhood is recruiting people. I don''t know if you are willing to accept me?" Edwin van Clive hesitated obviously for a few seconds before continuing to ask, "what can you provide for the brotherhood?" "Many! First of all, I have a good alchemy, which can make magic medicine for the brotherhood. Second, I have the power to summon and control demons, and can provide good combat power for the brotherhood. Finally, and most importantly, I can never be an agent of storm city. I believe you should know very well that I can''t be superior to those in storm city The nobles accept me, so the possibility that I am a spy is almost zero. "Zhang Cheng said with a confident smile. In order to cover up his identity, he never revealed that he was still a mage of the kenrito Parliament. Even the violet ring, a symbol of identity, was taken off and hidden. Edwin van Clive nodded thoughtfully, "yes! You are the talent needed by the brotherhood. But finally, what do you want from us?" "My request is very simple, a quiet residence, some special materials to be consumed for research, a set of alchemy tools, three meals a day, that''s all." Zhang Cheng pretended to be down and made the offer. "Yes! From now on, you are a member of the brotherhood. As a test, your first task is to prepare 30 bottles of primary life potions. I will send materials and alchemy tools to your room later..." Chapter 312 Under the arrangement of Edwin van Clive, Zhang Cheng obtained a humble house in the death mine. Although it is only a wooden house stacked with dry templates, it is enough for him who is constantly eroded by evil. Without any hesitation, he made 30 bottles of primary treatment potions in less than an afternoon, proving his value to the difia brothers. You should know that people who master alchemy have always been important reserve talents of various countries and forces. They are not thieves and soldiers who can be casually sacrificed as consumables. Therefore, most of the doubts about spies have disappeared, and the rest is routine to send people to keep an eye on them for a few months. However, Zhang Cheng obviously doesn''t care at all about guarding two masked people 24 hours outside the house. All he thinks about is how to control the spreading demonization, devote himself to learning and studying evil energy and shadow energy, and madly absorb and digest all the knowledge and power related to the Warlock. Under his crazy and cruel torture, okare finally revealed the truth. It turns out that the evil energy invading the body is not only evil energy, but also contains an incomplete demon soul. Although the demon soul is still asleep because of heavy injury, it is still enough to have a terrible impact on the human body. The initial goal of the orc Warlock is to first transform Zhang Cheng into a demon form, and then use the skills of enslaving demons to turn him into his own slave. But what he never expected was that Zhang Cheng was not a fledgling young mage. When he realized that something was wrong, he resolutely gave up some magic circuits, quickly built the magic circuits needed by the Warlock to cast spells, and directly extracted his soul at the moment he left the seal. "I see... Is there a demon soul in my body..." Zhang Cheng, who knew the truth, narrowed his eyes and whispered. Obviously, there are two choices in front of him at the moment. One is to completely give up the warlock power at the cost of Fire spells and extract the evil energy in the body together with the demon soul. The advantage of this is that there is no danger, and with the departure of evil energy and demon soul, his changed body will return to normal, but the disadvantage is that he can only cast frost and arcane magic in the future. As for another option, it is nothing more than to retain the power of the warlock and achieve a symbiotic relationship with the devil''s soul. In this way, you can not only get far more powerful than ordinary warlocks, but also use the evil energy flame spell to make up for your losses. Most importantly, the devil''s soul is naturally a constant energy source. Although it can only provide evil energy and shadow energy, it can be regarded as a good card. The only trouble that needs to be solved is that the sleeping devil soul will wake up one day. The current situation will try every means to lure him to depravity, or even play tricks secretly and try to compete for the dominant power of the body. In addition, the demonization of the body is also a troublesome thing. At most, it can only be limited to a certain part, and there is no way to eradicate it. Just as Zhang Cheng frowned to weigh the gains and losses of interests, a petite figure appeared near the window, showing half his head and staring at the house. His eyes were both curious and afraid. "Vanessa, is that you?" Zhang Chengtou asked without looking back. As an idle man who lived in the dead mine for two weeks, it is impossible for him not to know Edwin van Clive''s "famous" daughter. In fact, the little guy is in semi stocking state most of the time. As long as she is not close to the surface exit, she can go anywhere she wants. From time to time, she will learn the skills of sneaking, sneaking attack and making poison with the thieves of the brotherhood. However, since Zhang Cheng came, the girl''s attention was firmly attracted, especially the wonderful alchemy and magic, which fascinated her deeply. "Well, dad asked me to tell you to go to the boat for a meeting after lunch!" Vanessa gently nodded her head. "Oh, I see." Zhang Cheng agreed without thinking. As a small number of casters and alchemists in the FIDIA brotherhood, he may have joined for a short time, but he also has the right to participate in the decision-making meeting, but most of the time he doesn''t express any opinions at all. "What are you doing?" instead of leaving, Vanessa climbed in through the window and asked curiously. Looking at this clever little one, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head: "no, nothing, I''m making a difficult choice. By the way, aren''t you afraid of my appearance?" You know, when you first saw Vanessa, the other party was directly frightened and cried by his semi devil appearance. Who could have thought that there was a very subtle connection between them in a few days. "Hum! I... I''m not afraid!" the girl raised her chin proudly. "Oh, well, you''re not afraid, but you cried when you saw my handsome appearance, right?" Zhang Cheng chuckled. "Bah! You are shameless! You are worthy of being a warlock dealing with demons!" Vanessa made a naughty face. Through a few days together, she has gradually learned that the frightening young uncle in front of her is not as terrible as she first imagined. On the contrary, she is a very humorous person, and there are many interesting things in her hand. "Ha ha! Thank you for your compliment, Miss Van Clive. If you don''t mind, would you please avoid it for a while? Next, I''m going to do a dangerous experiment. I don''t want you to get hurt accidentally." after that, Zhang Cheng handed the other party a bottle of silver liquid medicine on the shelf. "Ha! No problem! Don''t forget to go to the meeting!" Vanessa jumped up, grabbed the bottle of potion and disappeared at the end of the dark mine. Looking at her carefree back, Zhang Cheng sighed slightly and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "what a miserable and bumpy girl. Enjoy it while you can enjoy happiness now. Before long, everything you have will come to naught and eventually be swallowed up by a monster called hatred..." He sighed, but he didn''t mean to interfere with the fate of van Clive and his daughter. After a short rest and a good afternoon, he quickly drew complex patterns on the floor of the empty living room of the wooden house. This time, what he drew was not an arcane rune, but a demon Rune with a strong smell of evil. Obviously, Zhang Cheng plans to try to summon a demon. Whether he can succeed depends on luck. After all, in reality, summoning demons is not like in the game, which only needs to complete a series of tasks and then pay a soul fragment. The ritual of truly summoning demons is extremely dangerous and complex, and the strength of the summoned demons varies with the soul fragments of different qualities. It''s not strange that the other party''s strength is too strong. It''s not uncommon to break free from the shackles and kill the summoner directly Chapter 313 There is no doubt that drawing a summoning array is not an easy task. Usually, it takes a warlock at least an hour and a half to carve a demon rune, and then activate it with blood. However, in order to ensure safety, especially the part used to bind demons in the center of the Dharma array, we must repeatedly check it many times to ensure that there will never be any mistakes. This process often lasts for more than three days. People with cautious character will even check it again and again for a week to half a month until they can no longer find any defects. If you want to use it for a long time, you have to go through a series of magic reinforcement. In short, the rigor of summoning the Dharma array determines the life and death of the warlock, so no warlock dares to take it lightly, because the people who take it lightly are usually killed by the demon summoned at the first ceremony. Fortunately, Zhang Cheng has a great cheating device, that is, half of his demonized body. With the help of the abnormal state of the half body, he doesn''t need to detect whether the rune combination is wrong one by one. He just needs to extend his arm in to feel the resistance, and he can easily judge whether the bound part of the demon rune is working. In less than two hours, he completed a channel connecting the twisted void in the living room of the wooden house. With the filthy devil language, the runes around the whole summoning method began to burst out dark green light, followed by the terrible evil energy flame in the central part. Through the burning flame, Zhang Cheng vaguely saw an ugly, distorted face with powerful evil power. Just as he wanted to get a little closer and observe carefully, a strong claw forcibly tore the space and forced the huge upper body through the channel. With a head burning with the flame of evil energy, a big mouth full of sharp teeth, a shield made of unknown metal hung on the abdomen, and even a pile of uncoordinated wings behind it. Through the gap of the channel, it can be vaguely observed that the demon''s upper body is similar to human, but its lower body is like reptiles such as dragon man. It not only has a tail full of bone spurs, but also has four restless hooves. There is no doubt that this is an abyss Lord, a senior commander of the Burning Legion, and a synonym for irritability, cruelty and killing. What makes Zhang Cheng puzzled is that he has just opened the channel and has not had time to put in soul fragments to attract demons. Why is the other party so impatient to respond to the call? You should know that summoning demons needs to pay a price, and this price is the soul fragments extracted from fresh life. The more fragments and higher quality, the easier it is to attract the attention of high-level demons. In fact, all demons that can be dominated and enslaved by warlocks, whether they are imps, void walkers, hell hounds, demons, hellfire and doomsday guards, are all at the bottom of the Legion. The real high-level demons will not let mortals dominate their will. In short, the ruling classes such as the fear Lord, ereda and the Lord of the abyss are the masters of the source of the Warlocks'' strength. The Legion soldiers under them are the objects that warlocks can summon and enslave. The abyss Lord first stared at the surrounding environment, then opened his mouth and roared in a low hoarse voice: "humble mole ant! Tell the great katgaz, what do you want? Power, money, or power?" "No, I don''t want anything. I''m just going to ask a few questions." Zhang Cheng lowered his head and stared at the binding runes that could collapse at any time in the summoning array. As long as one of these runes is destroyed, he will definitely turn and run away. It''s none of his business whether the death mine and the western wilderness will be occupied by demons. After all, the abyss Lord is a terrible monster who can destroy a city. With his current strength, let alone confrontation, he will be swallowed up by the boundless evil energy flame on the spot. "Question?!" a trace of doubt appeared on the ferocious face of the abyss Lord who claimed to be katgaz. Obviously, in its memory, most warlocks summoned demons just to get power, money and power. It was the first time to ask questions. "Yes! Question! I want to know how to restrain the erosion of a sleeping devil''s soul on his body." Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking, followed by gently taking off his hood, revealing his semi demonized body. When katagaz saw this scene, his eyes suddenly burst out mixed with surprise, fun and joy, and soon burst out laughing: "ha ha ha ha! Interesting! It''s so interesting! No wonder marosa didn''t return to the distorted time and space to wait for resurrection. It turns out that its soul is in your body." "Marosa? Do you know the devil soul sleeping in me?" Zhang Cheng''s face suddenly became a little ugly. "That''s right! Marosa is an ereda demon, a powerful caster and a cunning tactician. During the orc war, he was summoned to the battlefield and unfortunately killed. It seems that the guys of the Shadow Council secretly imprisoned his soul. Mortal, your body is undergoing some interesting changes. If you can take this opportunity to devour marosa''s soul and knowledge , you can replace it and become an indispensable member of the Legion. "Katgaz opened his mouth and showed an evil smile. Although the Burning Legion ended its chaotic management mode under the command and integration of Kil''jaeden and Archimonde, it was still full of intrigues secretly, and things of mutual framing emerged one after another. Needless to ask, the abyss Lord must have a secret festival with the ereda devil named marosa, so it''s not surprising that he wants to kill each other. "Devour the knowledge and soul of marosa? Will I also become ereda devil?" Zhang Cheng asked with a frown. "Hey, hey! It''s hard to say! Maybe you will become arida, or you may give birth to a new demon. Who knows. How, are you interested in signing a contract with me? I can help you at a critical time, but as a price, you must be my subordinate." katgaz suggested maliciously. Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment with a gloomy face and quickly shook his head: "no! Thank you for your kindness! I still have unfinished tasks and don''t want to become a devil for the time being. However, I can make a deal with you and exchange a precious soul fragment for a way to suppress the demonization of the body. What do you think?" With that, he took out the crystal of okare''s soul from his pocket. After several days of torture and torture, he has drained all the knowledge in the memory of the orc Warlock. Now it''s better to take it out as a bargaining chip Chapter 314 "Oh? The soul of an orc warlock?!" As an abyss Lord, katgatz recognized the essence and value of soul fragments only at a glance, and an expression of interest appeared on his ferocious and ugly face. You know, since thrall led the orcs and Tauren to win the victory of Mount Hyjal Jihad, he has wantonly promoted Shamanism among his compatriots to replace and suppress the influence of warlocks. Now, except for a few small groups, most orcs have given up to continue to obtain power from demons, so the number of warlocks is becoming less and less. Basically, except for the Blackstone clan loyal to the Black Dragon Prince Nefarian and the Dragon roar clan wandering in the wetland, orc warlocks are rarely seen. On the contrary, there are more forgotten warlocks whose hearts are distorted by hatred, as well as human warlocks with complex and changeable characters. "No, this is not an ordinary Orc Warlock. His name is okare. He was once a member of the Shadow Council, and if I guessed right, he imprisoned mallosa''s soul." after that, Zhang Cheng gently threw the soul fragment in his hand into the air. The crystal with purple shimmer crossed a beautiful parabola and just landed in the palm of the pit lord. Feeling the struggling and roaring soul in the debris, katgaz opened his mouth and laughed recklessly: "Hahaha! Funny! That''s funny! I like this gadget. Here, this is a command magic book. It not only records the knowledge you desire, but also has the power to suppress hellfire and doomsday guard. In addition, I''ll give you a bottle of my blood. If one day mallosa''s soul wakes up, you will use it." The voice just fell! The Lord of the abyss threw a book with a strong smell of evil on the ground, then cut his finger and squeezed a drop of crazy blood into the flask not far away. Of course, this drop is calculated according to its huge body, not according to human size. Just when Zhang Cheng''s eyes were attracted by the ruling magic code, katgatz summoned the rune connecting the two worlds on the Dharma array, and suddenly broke up without warning. To be exact, he could no longer bear the backlog of the dragon like body of the abyss Lord, and completely fell into the edge of collapse. In just a few seconds, the channel became extremely unstable. Katagaz seemed to know very well that this temporarily portrayed summoning array could not let himself enter Azeroth. Without thinking, he took the initiative to retract and gradually disappeared into the burning evil energy flame. Less than half a minute after it disappeared, the green evil energy fire suddenly produced a violent explosion and swallowed the whole wooden house in the blink of an eye. Strangely enough, although the house quickly turned into a pile of coke under the flame, none of the important things were burned. Whether it was the alchemy platform tools or the notes and materials placed next to it, they were all intact, as if the evil energy flame had deliberately avoided it. If at ordinary times, Zhang Cheng would study the secret behind the strange phenomenon, but now all his attention is attracted by the command magic code. Ignoring the frightened reaction of the two brotherhood members outside the house, he opened it and browsed it quickly. After a while, he found the skill to suppress the devil''s soul in the last few pages. The way is very simple, is to demonize a part of the body completely, and then use the power of demon runes to imprison the soul in it. In fact, many warlocks use this technique to maximize their power. Even when necessary, they can completely release the demon soul and turn themselves into powerful demons in a short time. What Zhang Cheng has to do now is to select a part of his left body from his hands, eyes and feet as the cage for marosa''s sleeping soul. If it is a hand, he will get claws enough to tear up steel; if it is a foot, he will get the movement speed and explosive power of demon terror; if it is an eye, he will get the ability to look directly at the soul. After much consideration, Zhang Cheng decided to use his eyes as a cage. On the one hand, although the power of looking directly at the soul can not directly increase the combat effectiveness, it can be of great help to the study of the soul in the future. On the other hand, the eye is the easiest part to cover up. After returning to the earth, it can be highly covered only by a pair of sunglasses or contact lenses. The devil''s hand and devil''s foot, no matter how they hide, are very easy to be detected as abnormal. Obviously, rather than solving all the hidden dangers once and for all, he resolutely chose to retain the power of warlocks and demons in his body. Because in his eyes, there is no powerful power in the world that can be obtained without taking risks. The more powerful the power, the higher the price to pay. Success can surpass itself, and failure will be sent to hell. This strong stimulation between life and death not only didn''t scare Zhang Cheng, but made him have an inexplicable excitement and expectation, just like gamblers taking their own lives as chips to start an unprecedented gambling. Sometimes he even thought, is there something wrong with his spirit, or is it abnormal? Otherwise, how can normal people still choose to embark on a dangerous journey when they know there is a danger, rather than find a safe corner to hide. However, such doubts were soon forgotten by him and devoted himself to the process of seal making. With the help of a small piece of unclear mirror, Zhang Cheng carved bloody symbols one after another around his eyelids with a knife, followed by activating the rune with the crazy blood of the abyss Lord. After his eyes were completely stained with blood, he began to mobilize the shadow and evil energy in his body to flow to his left eye. In less than a minute, the pupil, which was originally dark green, began to shrink, enlarge, shrink and enlarge In the whole process, the virtual shadow of an ereda devil gradually emerged in the pupil. About ten minutes or so, the virtual shadow gradually disappeared, and the evil energy from time to time in the eyes slowly returned to calm. Instead, it was an intoxicating smell of evil. It seemed that if you looked at it, you would fall into uncontrollable fanaticism and worship. "Is this the devil''s eye..." Holding back the severe pain from his left eye, Zhang Cheng slightly tilted the corners of his mouth and showed a chilling smile. He could feel that when the seal was completed, he regained the control of his body, especially the demonized half of his body, which was returning to normal at a very fast speed. However, this does not mean that his strength has weakened. On the contrary, as long as he is willing, he can release the cage at any time, draw strength from marosa''s sleeping soul, and obtain unimaginable terrorist spell casting ability in a short time. But this power is not without cost. Every time you use it, the degree of the body eroded by the devil will deepen. It will also be difficult to fight against the will of marosa when she wakes up in the future. It''s better to use it less if it''s not necessary Chapter 315 After noon, in the cabin of the warship to be built in the deepest underground of the death mine, Edwin van Clive was sitting at the table, patiently waiting for the arrival of the high level of the FIDIA brotherhood. Due to the positive action of mi7 of Stormwind City, many important members were arrested in prison, including even the right-hand man like Bakir Slade. At present, most of the remaining dead in the mine are hired thugs and technicians. For example, the stupid and stupid ogre laczo, the logging machine driving expert - sdeni, the goblin craftsman responsible for making weapons - kilnig, and so on. For example, the Tauren Deputy heavy fist, the fish man cookie, and the goblin green captain who is proficient in navigation and gun control. Although these guys are far superior to most brotherhood members in terms of combat effectiveness and professional skills, their loyalty is very questionable. In particular, a few Goblins who are open to money will never live and die with the brotherhood. Once they find that the situation is bad, 100% will turn around and run away. In order to ensure that the "just revenge" in his heart can be realized, Edwin van Clive had to gather these people together at regular intervals to listen to their suggestions and demands on the one hand and confirm that they have not betrayed themselves on the other hand. As time goes by Soon, Mr. heavy fist, who was straightforward and liked to fight, followed by three goblin leaders, Sidney, kilney and captain green, and it was the ogre laczo who came late. As for fish man cookies, they are not qualified to participate in such meetings for the time being. They patrol at the bottom of the ship to prevent spies from sneaking into the mine from underwater to inquire about information. Glancing at the different expressions on the faces of the people, Edwin van Clive coughed deliberately and said in a slightly low voice, "now that everyone is here, I declare the meeting open." The voice just fell! Kilnig, the goblin craftsman, immediately questioned, "are they all here? No, I remember there''s another warlock? Where has he gone?" "Yes! What about the young man named Mason?" Sidney echoed. Obviously, the Mason in their mouth is no one else. It is Zhang Cheng who joined them not long ago. However, instead of using his real name, he chose to use the pseudonym used by the world of ice fire Song - Mason. After all, he just took this place as a temporary shelter. If he accidentally got on the blacklist of mi7, the gain would not be worth the loss. "Damn it! Vanessa! Have you informed Mason?" Edwin van Clive rubbed his forehead and shouted at his only daughter. Bang! Accompanied by a choking white smoke, the girl with short black hair suddenly appeared in the cabin and replied seriously: "well, of course! He said he would come after lunch." "Cough! Cough! God! What strange thing are you playing with again?" Edwin van Clive coughed violently, covering his nose. In fact, not only him, but also the unresponsive ogre laczo, the rest held their breath to prevent these strange smoke from entering their bodies. "Strange? No, father, this is a new toy Mason gave me. It only takes a drop or two to make me transparent." Vanessa raised the silver glittering potion bottle in her hand. "Can you make people transparent?" Edwin van Clive subconsciously grabbed it, carefully pulled out the plug and dropped a drop on his hand. moment His hands began to become transparent and nihilistic, and finally completely disappeared, followed by slowly spreading to his arms, body, and even his leather armor. Such a strange change, not to mention himself, even a centripetal heavy fist stood up involuntarily. However, as a client, Edwin van Clive could feel that his body did not really disappear, but produced a wonderful light, which was completely integrated into the surrounding environment like the skin of a chameleon. As a thief, he was too aware of the wide use hidden behind this bottle of potion. Whether it was assassination or sneaking in to spy on intelligence, it was a rare help. You know, reality is not a game. Players just need to click stealth skills to sneak from the sun into any place they want to sneak into. In fact, the so-called stealth is just the use of light, shadow and the surrounding environment to achieve the purpose of hiding yourself. If there is neither shadow nor shelter around, even if master madias Shaw comes, he can''t sneak, and 100% will be found by the guards. When Edwin van Clive was very interested in the unknown potion, a slight sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside the cabin. About half a minute or so, a familiar sound echoed in everyone''s ears. "Sorry, there was a little accident. I seem to be late." After that, Zhang Cheng, dressed in the blue mage''s robe, walked in unhurriedly from the door. I don''t know why, his appearance is like a black hole, which firmly attracts the attention of everyone present, especially the deep and evil left eye, which emits an invisible gas field all the time, speeding up the beating speed of the heart and increasing the subconscious desire several times at once. Edwin van Clive, who has always been extremely sensitive to danger, quickly stepped back and asked vigilantly, "what''s the matter with your eyes?" "Oh, nothing. I''ve just learned some skills to control the power of demons in my body. In addition, I''d like to give you a piece of advice. Don''t stare at me, otherwise..." When Zhang Cheng''s words were finished, the tall ogre suddenly flopped down on his knees and shouted in a frenzied tone: "great master! Servant lakzo is at your command at any time!" "Laczo! What are you doing?" Edwin van Clive yelled in amazement. "Don''t be nervous. He''s just seduced by the devil''s eye." Zhang Cheng took the initiative to close his left eye as he explained. When the bloody runes around the eyes began to shine, the ubiquitous evil disappeared without a trace. The ogre was forced to lie on the ground for a long time, and finally recovered his consciousness and returned to his seat. At this moment, Zhang Cheng realized why the Burning Legion chose the mentally retarded ogres and orcs as cannon fodder. These brainless guys are too easy to be tempted and controlled. No wonder the orcs were the same during thrall''s reign. Instead, Garush Hellscream quickly changed to another look. The root cause is that in the eyes of most orcs, the people who lead themselves should be the most powerful, not the wisest. They confuse the difference between political leaders and military leaders Chapter 316 "You''re getting more and more terrible, Mason," Edwin van Clive sighed meaningfully, narrowing his eyes. Just one look can make the powerful ogre surrender to his feet, which is simply not the power that ordinary people should have. Although he has long heard that warlocks who have been dealing with demons for a long time have all kinds of incredible abilities, some strong people can even summon demons, cast evil energy flame and shadow spells to fight. It was precisely because of this that he chose to take in the other party, but who could have thought that in just a few days, the development of the situation was beyond his expectation. Aware of the strong fear contained in the eyes of the brotherhood leader, Zhang Cheng smiled, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed: "It seems time to say goodbye. Thank you for your recent stay. In return, I specially prepared 100 primary treatment potions and 30 camouflage potions used by Vanessa. Don''t worry, I won''t betray the brotherhood, let alone reveal your plan." "You''re leaving?" Edwin van Clive thoughtfully touched the beard on his chin. "That''s right! After all, my existence has made you nervous. If you don''t go, it will cause a series of troubles. What do you think?" Zhang Cheng asked calmly. In fact, after sealing the soul of marosa, he can''t see too many demon characteristics on the surface. He can leave this place and go to the "slaughtered lamb" hotel in the mage District of storm city to receive a series of professional training for warlocks. Although his mind is now full of all kinds of knowledge and has mastered a large number of powerful curse and magic skills, he still seriously lacks the foundation and can''t even control the power of the shadow arrow. Each release is the maximum. Edwin van Clive hesitated for a moment and finally nodded reluctantly. "Well, you have a point. But remember, don''t betray us, or the assassins of the brotherhood will visit you at any time." "I promise! Now that you''ve agreed, I''ll pack up my things and leave. Bye." after that, Zhang Cheng left the cabin and disappeared into the depths of the mine without looking back. Just before he left, a human thief busy with a red scarf came out of the shadow and asked in a low voice, "leader, do you want me to follow him?" "No, no need. Let''s take a look at the edge of the storm''s silent silksong," he said. "He''s not our enemy, at least not yet." Edwin VanCleef waved his hand and ordered. "Understand!" the thief agreed without thinking, and then escaped into the shadow again. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Cheng returned to the burned wooden house, put all his own things and the precious herbs that had been "black" in the guise of preparing medicine into his magic pocket these days, and left the death mine directly from the back mountain. When he breathed the air full of vegetation in the western wilderness again, the whole man couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He put on the leather eye mask and walked along the mainland towards Irwin forest. The wild boars, vultures and jackals along the way did not pose much threat. It took him about a week to cross the deserted farms and enter the boundary of Irwin forest. I don''t know if it''s a turn of fortune. Just when Zhang Cheng began to get tired of the endless journey, there was a sudden sound of fighting and harsh wolf howling in front of him. "Ouch!!!" "Damn! There are too many of these guys! Get close to me! Light wolf smoke and wait for rescue!" a man''s impatient voice echoed over the forest. Driven by curiosity, Zhang Cheng quickly accelerated his pace. In about three or five minutes, he saw several trucks and four soldiers wearing lock armor and holding long swords beside the road. Behind the soldiers were eight shivering Coachmans and a bald businessman. The siege caravan is no other monster. It is the Jackal who has the largest number and caused the greatest damage in the Irwin forest. One of them is more than twice as strong as the ordinary jackal and holds a bloody axe. If nothing happens, it is Hogg who has been hanging in the top of the wanted list for a long time. Due to the great difference in the number, several soldiers were soon injured under the siege of the enemy, and their blood stained their armor and grass red. "Old George?" Zhang Cheng recognized his partner at a glance and showed a surprised expression on his face. No hesitation! When he found that the situation was critical, he immediately opened the cold ice protection, and a flash came to the group of jackals. First, a Frost Nova frozen a large number of jackals in place, and then two arcane explosions shook them to the ground, spitting blood, and soon swallowed their last breath. As an elite mage who has reached the full level of class template, that is, level 60, his spell power is already beyond the endurance of a few jackals. Having solved the problem, Zhang Cheng immediately turned around and stared at the suspected jackal leader of Hogg. The latter, aware of the danger, turned and ran to the forest, so that it would not be foolish enough to confront a powerful caster whose strength was far better than its own, or it would not survive repeated encirclement and suppression. "Interesting, a smart jackal is rare." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth, showed a playful smile, raised his right index finger, fired gorgeous Arcane Missiles, and hit each other''s ankle hard. The Jackal leader could no longer bear the severe pain and lay down with a painful wail. Several soldiers saw this scene, quickly reacted, rushed up in three or two steps, smashed the enemy''s limbs with the hilt, and then tied them with ropes. When all the dust settled, old George finally regained his consciousness, rushed out excitedly and shouted: "holy light! You saved me again! Mr. mage! You are the Savior of my life!" "Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time. By the way, what goods are loaded in your car, which has aroused the prying of jackals?" Zhang Cheng joked in a half joking tone. "Shh! It''s arcane crystal and some earth and crystal from Angolo crater. An Archmage in Dalaran was very interested in these colorful gadgets and offered a high price of 50 gold coins per kilogram." old George looked around and gave the answer after no one eavesdropped. "The earth and crystal of the crater? No wonder..." a flash of clarity flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. According to his understanding, the soil of the crater can not only provide unimaginable vitality for plants, but also contain magical power in the crystal. In the game, you can also use the crystal towers hidden in the corner to make a variety of props, and behind these crystal towers is the terrible ecological experiment of "creators", which contains extremely complex and advanced biotechnology. Even learning a little fur is a great harvest for him Chapter 317 In the evening, in Xiquan fortress, a large number of businessmen, mercenaries and kingdom soldiers stationed here gathered together, shouting and exchanging travel information, while sipping bad but very cheap wheat wine. As the only fortress guarding the western border of Irwin forest in storm City, more than 400 professional soldiers are stationed here to ensure that the chaos in the western wilderness will not spread. At the same time, they also sweep away the jackals and dog headed people around from time to time to prevent them from posing too much threat to business travel. Of course, in addition to regular soldiers, some mercenaries and adventurers are attracted by all kinds of rewards. They use their swords to kill monsters and earn their own wealth. To some extent, Xiquan fortress is not only a simple fortress, but also a transportation hub with military function. Although it only takes a few days to reach Shanjin Town, people are still used to spending the night here, enjoying the sense of security brought by the tall city wall and asking about recent events. At the moment, Zhang Cheng is sitting in the hall of Xiquan fortress, sipping the thick soup made of unknown meat and vegetables. About two or three minutes later, old George came to the side with a rather heavy leather bag in high spirits, cracked it and said with a smile, "master, this is Hogg''s reward, a full fifty gold coins." "Oh? Fifty gold coins are so high?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the bag in surprise. To know the task of wanted Hogg, there is only a reward of less than seven silver coins and a low-level green equipment in the game. But now, it has increased hundreds of times at once, which is really a little unexpected. Never think that the reward of fifty gold coins is very small. On the contrary, for a jackal, this is a pretty outrageous price. After all, if you kill an ordinary jackal and bring back their claws, you can get three or four silver coins. "Hey, hey! Of course it''s high! You don''t know that Hogg is not an ordinary jackal. He has committed many crimes no less than Edwin van Clive, the leader of the phidia brotherhood. Many civilians will have nightmares at night when they hear his name. If you''re not determined not to reveal your identity, Lieutenant Rainier would like to buy you a drink to pay tribute." After that, old George picked up the glass full of ale and drank it with his head up. His eyes were shining with excitement. He could not see that he had just been attacked by a near fatal attack. As a businessman, he knows very well what it means to capture Hogg. At the same time, he also knows that he will become the potential biggest beneficiary under the premise that this powerful young mage is unwilling to disclose his identity. After this incident, the name of the chamber of Commerce led by him will begin to spread, whether it is Xiquan fortress, Shanjin Town, or storm city in the north. Fame determines whether he can be noticed by the powerful nobles, and then take this opportunity to climb into a higher social class. "I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. "By the way, you don''t have to give me these gold coins. Give me some of the crater crystal loaded in your car." "Crystal? Are you interested in those gadgets that are just beautiful but useless?" old George asked with a puzzled face. "Well, I''m a little interested. As far as I know, those crystals seem to contain some mysterious radiation, which can make life more and more powerful. Haven''t you heard that those magic Tyrannosaurus Rexs as high as towering ancient trees in the crater become so terrible because of the influence of crystals." Zhang Cheng explained with half truth. But the real reason is that the Pantheon Titan, the sculptor kazgross, built a huge biological laboratory in the crater to observe the possibilities of Azeroth''s life evolution and reproduction. Although the Titan has left for a long time, nabiya, his guardian, is still tirelessly performing her duties. The terrible land overlord Tyrannosaurus Rex, the powerful orangutan, the swift and violent dragon hunting in groups, and some other ancient species such as Stegosaurus, double sail dragon, pterosaur, native mud monster and so on, all evolved through thousands of years under the test. They are more primitive and powerful than other creatures in Azeroth. Even adult guardian dragons dare not easily challenge the majesty of the king of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Old George obviously didn''t know this. When he learned that Zhang Cheng also wanted crystal, instead of touching the money bag, he smiled and shook his head: "No, I can''t take the money. You can take half of the crystal in the car as my reward for saving your life. I need to send the remaining half to Dalaran. Don''t refuse. Believe me, except for the transportation trouble, the purchase price of these things is almost no different from that of ordinary stones." "OK, thanks a lot." Zhang Cheng didn''t refuse and accepted the other party''s kindness. After all, there is such a long-term cooperation project as alchemy potion between them. There is no need to haggle about it many times. The future will be long. "Oh, you''re very kind. If you don''t mind, can you tell me about Jenny?" old George turned the conversation and started a topic about his little daughter. "She''s very well. Under the guidance of master jebates, she began to learn complex magic theory and recently came into contact with the introduction to alchemy. I believe she will be able to master some refining skills of primary spells and potions in a short time." Zhang Cheng quietly hid the part of the girl being used. Hearing his daughter''s learning progress, old George couldn''t help smiling happily. Just when he wanted to say something, an injured caravan guard suddenly came to the table without warning, flopped on one knee and begged in an excited voice: "Master! My name is Simon! A shield warrior! I don''t know if I have the honor to be your follower?" "Do you want to be my follower?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly unexpectedly. "Yes! I don''t want to be mediocre and trapped in a small place! I want to be strong! To see a wider world! And you, you are the only one who can give me a chance. For this, I am willing to give my loyalty and life." the young man who calls himself Simon clenched his fist and responded loudly. Because of his rash action, the hall suddenly became silent, and everyone stopped what he was doing and turned their eyes to him. You know, following the strong is a very common thing in the human kingdom, but what puzzles everyone is that Zhang Cheng is only in his early twenties. He doesn''t look like a strong person, that is, a master at the apprenticeship level at most. Of course, the caravan guards who saw him sweep the jackals with almost invincible posture showed natural eyes one by one, but they were not sure whether low-level soldiers like Simon would be accepted. For a moment, countless pairs of eyes were waiting for Zhang Cheng''s response Chapter 318 "Are you sure you understand the responsibilities and obligations of followers?" Zhang Cheng ignored the eyes in the hall and asked with a smile. Simon hesitated obviously. He nodded first, followed by shaking his head: "sorry, sir, I just know that the followers need to obey the master''s orders and fight for the master. The rest is not very clear. But I promise I will do it without hesitation." "Even killing civilians?" Zhang Cheng said meaningfully, staring at the young man''s firm eyes. "As long as it''s your order!" Simon took a deep breath and gave the answer quickly. His attitude is so firm that he seems to realize that even if he hesitates, he will lose the opportunity to change his fate. "Very good! From today on, you will be my follower. Remember the promise made today and never disobey any of my orders, or you will get a punishment worse than death." As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Cheng turned and smiled at old George with a slight apology: "sorry, old friend, I''m afraid you have to hire another guard." "Ha ha! It doesn''t matter! Simon is a good young man. It''s his luck to be your follower. Don''t worry about people. When I get to storm City, I''ll take the boat to Nanhai town directly. There''s no need for escort." old George laughed happily and couldn''t see the anger of being dug into the foot of the wall. In any case, his current social status is just a businessman, and he can''t get the loyalty of others like the nobility. Most of the so-called guards are hired and changed very frequently. There''s no need to worry about this little thing. "Storm city has a wharf? Why haven''t I heard of it?" a surprised expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. According to his memory, the storm City wharf was built only after the expedition to Nordson. At present, it is only a busy construction site, and no merchant ships are allowed to dock at all. "Hey, there is indeed a dock, but ordinary people can''t use it. I happen to know the dock officer very well, so he will open a convenient door at night and let me carry all the goods up." old George explained in a low voice with pride. "Did you buy this official with money?" Zhang Cheng, who understood the inside story, joked in a semi joking tone. As a saying goes, as long as human society still exists, corruption and abuse of power will never be eliminated, even in the fantasy world. "Buy? No, no, no, in return, I will give him one tenth of the profit of goods every time I stop. To some extent, he is my important partner like you. After all, it is safer to take a boat than to take the subway to tielu fort and then cross the wetland. The transportation cost is higher, and it is right to pay some profit." Old George didn''t mean to hide anything. He spoke out his relationship with the dock officer. As the Black Dragon Princess Onyxia used the identity of Countess katlana Presto to help with political struggle all day, the nobles and officials in storm city were already full of all kinds of greedy people. As long as they could give enough interests, they dared to buy and sell military power, let alone make a little money by using the unfinished wharf. "Interestingly, has the storm city been eroded to this extent? It seems that I don''t have to worry about exposing the Warlock''s ability..." Zhang Cheng flashed a hint of thought in his eyes, followed by standing up and walking to the place where he slept. Simon got up quickly and followed closely. One by one, they disappeared into the innermost room at the end of the passage. There is not much furniture and furnishings. There are only wooden beds made up of several templates, or even sheets and bedding. However, for travelers who live in the open air, this is a perfect place to rest. At least they can sleep until dawn without worrying about the sudden attack of wild animals and monsters. The young man closed the door and carefully lay on the wooden bed closest to the door, holding a sword in one hand and a shield in the other. As long as there was an abnormal noise, he would immediately jump up and get ready for battle. It has to be said that although his combat effectiveness is not very good, his vigilance developed in the field for a long time is very good. He can win at least a few seconds of reaction time and is absolutely qualified as cannon fodder. Zhang Cheng ignored Simon and took out a few crystal samples from his pocket more than half an hour ago to test the internal structure one by one and the continuous slight radiation. But unfortunately, no matter what he did, the crystal shape was as stable as before, and was not moved at all. It was more difficult to deal with than silver and gold. However, as he had expected, he was not discouraged at all, but became more energetic. Because Zhang Cheng knows that these crystals are the products left over by Titan kazgros, and it is normal that they cannot be easily cracked. When he was thinking hard about how to guide the energy in the crystal for research, a wisp of evil energy suddenly inadvertently flowed into the interior of a red crystal. moment The energy in the crystal seemed to drop into the oil pan of ice water and quickly began to boil! A large number of subtle cracks appeared on the crystal surface, and finally cracked with a crack, releasing a bright flame. But different from ordinary flames, this flame seems to contain extremely strong vitality. Under its irradiation, Zhang Cheng can clearly feel that the shadow energy in his body is afraid and shrinking. He doesn''t return to normal until the flame completely disappears, and his fatigue is swept away. After experiencing the change just now, his eyes brightened slightly, quickly grabbed the crystals of other colors and injected evil energy. As a result, he got a result that was difficult to be confident. That is, these crystals correspond to several attributes of life, nature, magic and earth. Red represents the essential elements of life, green represents air and water, blue represents Azeroth''s ubiquitous energy, and yellow represents the earth that breeds everything. When all these add up, all kinds of life can be born. It can even have a decisive impact on the evolution of life itself by regulating the radiation of these crystal energies. For example, if a species is exposed to the radiation of red and yellow crystals for a long time, their body size will become larger and larger, and the cuticle and scales on the body surface will become thicker and thicker; If it is the radiation of blue and green crystals, they will become particularly smart. Maybe they will get wonderful spell like abilities. However, this influence takes hundreds of years, generations or even decades of continuous evolution. For Zhang Cheng, it''s too slow. He wants to find a way to change faster. It''s best to take it like a magic potion, which can have an immediate effect Chapter 319 Since he found out how to lead out the strange energy contained in the crystal, Zhang Cheng began various attempts on his way to storm city. Similarly, those jackals, dog headed men and fishmen wandering on the edge of the forest also ushered in a disaster like the end. In just a few days, strange and mutated monster bodies will be seen at intervals on both sides of the road. Some of them have expanded several times, and some have grown two heads, four legs, sharp bone spines, reptile like scales and so on. In short, none of them died normally. In response to the opening remarks of a famous TV program: Why did the Jackal old man die naked in the street? Why do hundreds of fish people scream in the middle of the night? Why did the dog headed man who had been entrenched near the mine incontinent as soon as he heard the footsteps of human beings? Is it the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality behind all this? Even Elvin forest residents began to spread that there was a pervert who was using monsters to carry out evil and terrorist experiments Of course, all this has nothing to do with Zhang Cheng, because he left Shanjin town a day ago and can reach the majestic gate of storm city in a few hours. However, as the leader of the caravan, old George subconsciously glanced back at the last dog heads trapped behind the carriage with a rope, and whispered, "master, do you want to deal with those little monsters first? The guards won''t allow them to enter the city." "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared their share," said Zhang Cheng, handing a small bottle of purple jelly like viscous liquid with dazzling luster to his followers. "Simon, give them a drop. Remember, don''t give them too much, or you know the consequences." "As you wish, master." The young man carefully took the bottle, pulled it out from the corner of his mouth, went straight to the back of the team, forced Nie Kai''s dog head man''s mouth, poured the mucus one by one, and ran forward without looking back. Not only him, but also those Coachmans cut the rope originally tied to the tail of the car and shouted to make the horses speed up, as if something terrible was going to happen. In just a few seconds, the body of the dog headed man expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, from about one meter to about one meter and five meters. Somehow, the wrinkled skin surface grew shiny scales, and a small piece of blue crystal condensed on one of his foreheads. But this strange phenomenon lasted less than a minute, and most dog headed people made sad noises. After a while, they exploded Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang. Blood and broken meat scattered everywhere, and instantly dyed the ground and grass red. Especially the shocking internal organs made the guards who had seen many bloody scenes turn pale, and the things in their stomach surged up. Only the dog headed man with blue crystals survived, lying on the ground dying, waiting for two red eyes, as if begging for mercy. "Give it something to eat." Zhang Cheng touched his chin with interest and ordered. You know, this is the only living body that has survived his inhuman experiment since he left Xiquan fortress. It is of great research value. Resisting the pungent smell of blood, Simon opened a wooden bucket from the car and threw away the bread, cheese and some fresh fruit. After the latter smelled the food, he immediately got up with all his strength and wolfed it into his mouth. With eating, the blue crystal on his head began to release a faint magic halo. Seeing this, old George couldn''t help asking, "is that... Is that the power of magic? Did you give a dog headed man the ability to cast spells?" "Well... It''s really magical energy, but whether it can be used or not is another matter. After all, the dog headed people are not intelligent lives. They may be timid and cowardly, but as far as I know, they still have some spell casting talents. Maybe the drop of energetic liquid just now activated the talents hidden in them." Zhang Cheng explained in an uncertain tone. To tell the truth, when he gave the dog head man the test medicine, he didn''t think that any survivors would survive. He just wanted to observe the changes in each other''s body, accumulate experimental data, slowly improve the formula, and finally achieve the desired results. Because the purple liquid contains not only the energy of red and blue crystals, but also a small amount of tyrannical dragon blood. But now it seems that life itself is full of miracles, and any situation can happen. A dog headed man located at the low end of Azeroth''s food chain, unexpectedly withstood the terrible evolution that compressed hundreds of years in an instant, which is completely worthy of the word miracle. Having had enough to eat and drink, the unknown dog head man seemed to realize that he had made some unspeakable changes, lowered his head and stared at his hands. After a full two or three minutes, its hand suddenly burst into a hot fire. Before the people of the caravan could react, a hot fireball hit a tree on the side of the road. Boom! After a loud noise, the thick fir at the mouth of the bowl burned into coke on the spot, and the pungent paste smell stimulated everyone''s smell. "Spell like ability - fireball?" a surprise flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. You know, under the influence of ubiquitous energy, many animals in Azeroth have evolved strange spell like abilities, such as giant spiders that can eject fireballs in the scorching Canyon, and petrified lizards in thorn Valley, flash plain and tanalis. Unlike the caster, these abilities do not require spells or complex casting gestures, but are inherent in the blood and can be released immediately with only one thought. Obviously, the dog headed man in front of him is like this. Judging from the change of the blue knot crystal when he releases the spell, the fireball is not the only ability. "Jin... Jin De... Strong! Jin De is willing to serve the great... Master..." the dog head who escaped death knelt down and said in stammering common language. He was not a fool. He understood that what had just happened was done by the mage sitting on the horse and resolutely chose to give in. "Interesting research material. Simon, take it to take a bath later." after that, Zhang Cheng ignored old George''s hot eyes, opened his notebook and began to sort out the experimental data obtained in recent days. There is no doubt that such a technology that can change the direction of life evolution and make it more powerful is absolutely subversive and dangerous. Before ensuring 100% success rate, he will never carry out research on himself, but he will also not stop research. As for the "mice" used for consumption, as long as you use your brain a little, you can have as many as you want Chapter 320 The emergence of the dog headed man Jinde completely broke the caravan''s understanding of the world. In their eyes, whether a person is noble and qualified to become a hero respected by thousands of people is doomed from the moment of birth, especially talent, which will not be changed by external forces. But now, an ordinary dog headed man in Irving forest has incredible spell casting ability under the transformation of magical power. Temptation! It''s hard to low-grade temptation! The temptation to change fate! ¡­¡­ For a moment, even the driver''s eyes were filled with heartfelt longing. Old George and Simon hinted several times that they also wanted to try the unknown new medicine until Zhang Cheng issued a warning in a smiling tone: "Are you sure you want to drink this? Have you forgotten how countless jackals, dog headed men and fish men died along the way? Or are you confident in your luck and want to fight for a success rate of less than 1% or even lower?" "I..." old George seemed to recall the corpse of the monster who died miserably on the side of the road and shivered subconsciously. "Sorry, master, I''m too anxious." Simon quickly lowered his head and apologized. "I understand that you are all eager for power. But don''t forget that no matter what kind of power, you need to pay a corresponding price. The price paid by mages is time and energy, the price paid by soldiers is hard work and sweat, the price paid by thieves is the feeling of rubbing shoulders with death again and again, and the price paid by priests is their firm faith. There is no one in the world Power is gained without effort. The more power you can get easily, the greater the danger behind it. "After saying this, Zhang Cheng gently touched the leather eye mask. To some extent, his demon eye and the warlock power in his body were also obtained by taking shortcuts. Although everything is normal now, the sleeping devil soul is always a huge hidden danger. It''s not strange to reverse itself. As for Jinde, he was alone at the back of the team, with colorful magic lights on his hands. Judging from the restless element energy around, compared with the mage, its talent is undoubtedly closer to the druids and shaman priests, and has exercised the healing magic of the natural system several times. Looking at the dog head like a child with envy on his face, old George sighed slightly: "Alas, am I too greedy?" Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head in disapproval: "greedy? No, my friend, it''s not time yet. I promise, when the success rate of the medicine can reach 50%, I''ll give you a choice. You too, Simon." "I hope I can live to that time." Just after a blow, old George''s desire at the bottom of his heart became flat and did not continue to tangle. On the contrary, Simon, with excitement and expectation in his eyes, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. The poor young man didn''t know that he was just an experiment in the eyes of his master. Zhang Cheng wants to use him to have an in-depth understanding of the supernatural force used by soldiers - anger. What kind of energy system can make a person explode giant power and surpass the speed of a speeding motorcycle in a short time. Some legendary soldiers can even cause crater like destruction with one hit. Coupled with a powerful weapon, they are simply an indefatigable killing machine. After traveling along the peaceful forest path for more than two hours, the caravan finally saw the rising tall white city wall on the horizon. Old George simply talked with the guard at the door to show his intention. Then he sent a small bag of silver coins as the city tax, and soon got the permission to stay in the storm City Trade Zone for a week. Although the dog headed man Jinde caused a little commotion, after seeing the violet ring on Zhang Cheng''s hand, the guard resolutely chose to shut up. In any case, Dalaran is an opposing Magic Kingdom, and the kenrito parliament keeps in touch with all the casters of the alliance. He doesn''t want to annoy each other because of the problem of the mere dog head. After all, in the eyes of most elite soldiers, dog headed people are dog headed people. They may be good mining slaves and troublemakers who can create a little chaos, but they can never become a real threat. Through the hero bridge with statues of tulayan, kagad, kudelan manhammer, Danas tolbain and Aurelia windwalker, the party finally entered the noisy trade area. Although there have been many scandals in storm city recently, and the political struggle has become increasingly fierce, these have little to do with ordinary civilians. The shops are still open, and customers still buy food and cloth for life Like the FIDIA brotherhood in the western wilderness, the black stone orcs in Chiji mountain, the dead in the twilight forest, ogres and werewolves, they have nothing to do with them. While Zhang Cheng was admiring the crisis hidden behind the false prosperity of the trade zone, old George suddenly raised his hand to signal the team to stop moving, then jumped down from the carriage and went straight into a hotel called "Golden Rose". Less than a minute later, he came out with a beautiful woman of about 30 years old with mature situation and short curled hair. "Let me introduce you. This is Allison, the wife of my eldest son. Allison, this is the mage I mentioned to you last time I passed by." "It''s a great honor to meet you, sir. Please come in. I''ve prepared a clean room and delicious food." the woman known as orison leaned slightly and showed a nice smiling face. Due to the relationship between wearing a dark blue skirt and a white split shirt, the plump chest trembled involuntarily during the bending process, which made the men swallow their saliva one after another. "Thank you..." Out of habit, Zhang Cheng casually returned a gift and walked into the hotel full of strange memories for him. You know, in the game, this is the only place in storm city where players can bind furnace stones. Especially in the classic 1960s, countless players will start here to take risks and explore the unknown world. Similarly, countless players will return here to rest before leaving. Only in the game, there are only a few dozen square meters of two-story buildings. In reality, it covers an area of hundreds of square meters. In addition to the hall on the first floor for guests to eat, drink and chat, there are a full 60 guest rooms. According to Azeroth''s relatively backward productivity standards and population distribution, this scale is basically equivalent to five-star hotels on earth. Coupled with a beautiful female boss with mature temperament, business is naturally booming. At a glance, the hall is full of businessmen, mercenaries and adventurers from south to North Chapter 321 Soft light, lively atmosphere, delicious food, all kinds of drinks from high to low prices, and even a musician is playing an unknown rural minor with the lute. Feeling the noisy atmosphere in the hall, Zhang Cheng casually sat down near the bar and told the bartender, "give me a glass of strawberry juice and tell me what happened in storm city recently." The 40 year old man raised his head and glanced at the beautiful female boss standing at the door. When he saw the latter, he nodded quietly. Then he unscrewed the valve of a wooden bucket, filled it with a cup of dark red liquid, and gently put it on the table: "here, sir, this cup is for me." "Thank you!" Zhang Cheng, who had been a little thirsty for a long time, didn''t talk nonsense. He picked it up, drank it all, and then took a deep breath to relax his tired and tense spirit. Although it is called "strawberry juice", in fact, this cup is a special beverage with a certain amount of alcohol after slight fermentation. It is said that due to the use of many expensive sucrose and ingredients, its price is far higher than ordinary wines. At the same time, it is also one of the only wines that Azeroth can swallow except grape wine and rum. As for those shoddy ale full of impurities and choking taste, it is simply not what people drink. The bartender picked up the cup and filled it with another one. Then he asked with a smile, "what did you mean by asking for information?" "It doesn''t matter in any way. I just want to know the current situation in the city." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders deliberately. In fact, he wants to determine whether it is safe to go to the "slaughtered lamb" through some rumors. But the bartender obviously didn''t know this and nodded himself: "OK. If there are two major events that have happened recently, one is that there was a riot in Stormwind prison. Fortunately, warden selwart responded in time and took the initiative to block the entrance. At present, the big people are discussing whether to send troops to kill all the criminals who initiated the rebellion. It is said that it ended because of the strong opposition of Countess katlana presto. The other is that marshal Reginald Windsor had a big quarrel with Countess katlana Presto in parliament, and went to the burning plain alone to deal with the increasingly rampant black stone orcs... " "Oh, did the Black Dragon Princess finally start to do it..." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear. There is no doubt that after personally planning the kidnapping of Varian Urien, Onyxia can''t wait to gain more power and influence in the storm Kingdom, so she can''t wait to secretly eradicate all those who may threaten her, and those who can''t be eradicated will be driven out of the storm city. The young king Anduin Urien knew nothing about it, and the Regent Bolvar fortagen was also firmly captured by the gentle trap woven by the Black Dragon Princess with the appearance of human women. It can be said that whoever gets the favor of Countess katlana Presto can call the wind and rain in the storm kingdom. If he didn''t know that at some point in the future, field marshal Reginald Windsor would come back with the decoded slate to realize the prophecy he got in karazan and expose her true face, otherwise Zhang Cheng would be tempted to step in and get enough good places for himself. However, it is a pity that doing so will pay an extremely painful price in the future. According to the identity and status Zhang Cheng has obtained in Dalaran at the moment, there is no need to take risks at all. Just as he sipped strawberry juice and considered how he should win the trust of the alliance warlock group, an old dwarf with a gray beard suddenly came up and said in a drunken tone, "Hey, young man, where did you get your dwarf musket?" "Fire gun?" Zhang Cheng was stunned at first, followed by a double barreled secret silver shotgun that had never been used at the waist, and a strange smile appeared on his face. "I bought this from a dwarf named ovg copper hammer in the treasure Bay market. How, do you know him?" "Ovg copper hammer? Damn it! The bastard ran to thorns valley without saying a word?" the old dwarf roared. He didn''t pay attention to the strange eyes of the people around him. He waved his rock like arm and knocked on the table until the bartender warned him that if there was a crack on the table, he would lose money. "Do you know ovg copper hammer?" Zhang Cheng stared at the grumpy dwarf with interest. After all, the dwarf race, once grown up, will grow a thick beard. Whether it''s 30 or 200, it doesn''t make much difference in human eyes. "Of course! I''m his uncle! This bastard doesn''t honestly inherit his family business and become a qualified blacksmith. He just goes to learn some shit engineering from the damn dwarf, and runs out to take risks as a hunter. It''s really angry with me." after that, the old dwarf starts to slap the table again, and his beard turns up. It''s very interesting. After listening to the other party''s complaint, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and replied, "there''s nothing wrong with engineering. At least the power of the gun is obvious to all, isn''t it?" "Hum! What''s good! It''s just some fancy gadgets. Where are the real swords, axes and hammers? By the way, what metal is the dagger hanging around your waist? How come I''ve never seen it?" the old dwarf looked at the short dagger with wonderful red ripples. Zhang Cheng took down the enchanted dagger made of valerian steel not long ago: "do you say this?" The old dwarf quickly nodded: "yes! I''ve never seen such a strange quenching technology! Can you show me? In return, I can promise to make you a weapon or armor for free." "No problem, please." Zhang Cheng handed the dagger without thinking. He also hoped to see if the dwarf blacksmith of Azeroth could find out the reason for the production of valerian steel and the strange energy contained therein. "My God! The hardness, flexibility and magic ductility are almost four or five times similar to that of a light cast iron ingot. However, with all due respect, except for the materials, the segmental technique of this dagger has no merit at all, and a good piece of steel has been wasted." the old dwarf gave his own evaluation straightforwardly. Looking at the other party''s sad appearance, Zhang Cheng flashed a trace of embarrassment in his eyes, followed by a low voice and said tentatively: "do you judge how this metal is produced? What''s the use of it?" "Well, from a blacksmith''s point of view, I think the main reason is the quenching temperature and some special added materials. You know, even the big forge in Ironforge castle can''t reach the high temperature of this metal quenching. If you''re right, it should be quenched with a special flame such as dragon flame. As for the function, it is naturally used to fight powerful magic weapons..." Chapter 322 "No, no, no, I mean you just mentioned that it is very similar to light cast iron ingot. As far as I know, light cast iron ingot is a metal containing divine power, which is specially used to make Paladin''s exclusive armor, or a weapon against undead, shadow magic and demons, but it does not show similar characteristics." Zhang Cheng pretended to seriously interrupt the other party''s words and threw out another problem that bothered him. As a piercer full of curiosity and desire to explore, he has long carried out various tests on Valeria steel, but the actual results are quite disappointing. This metal has no merit except that it has a higher melting point than ordinary steel, is harder and more ductile. The only thing that made him wonder was why Valeria steel sword could kill the strange ghosts that could not be killed by ordinary weapons. Could it be said that some supernatural forces in the strange ghosts happened to be restrained by Valeria steel? It''s a pity that he hasn''t seen a strange ghost yet, and he can''t confirm it in person in a short time, so the research on Valeria steel stopped. The dwarf was not angry because someone interrupted him, but laughed happily and suggested: "Ha ha! I understand! You only see the surface phenomenon, but you don''t realize the root. Yes, light cast iron ingot is a magical metal containing the power of holy light. Even if ordinary people use the weapons made of light column iron ingot, they can cause the same holy damage to the dead and demons as paladins and priests. Do you notice that the metal used in this dagger is similar Especially for magical energy. " "Magic energy?" Zhang Cheng seemed to think of something. He raised his hand to the dagger and released a touch of arcane energy. moment These energies seem to have hit an invisible stand, and all of them are bounced back. After discovering this, his eyes immediately lit up, turned up the corners of his mouth and said to himself, "Oh - I see! The special attribute it contains is to repel magic! That is, the so-called breaking magic!" "That''s right! Young man! Your observation is very sharp! You know, if you take this thing to mi7, top assassins will definitely be willing to buy it at a high price. Broken magic metal is rare, at least for the first time in my life." after that, the old dwarf reluctantly returned the dagger. Looking at the beautiful patterns on the surface of Valeria steel, Zhang Cheng lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a full minute, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face and offered, "my dear friend, I wonder if you are interested in making a weapon for me with this metal?" "Hmm? You mean melting this dagger to make a new dagger? No problem!" the old dwarf patted his chest and promised. As a senior blacksmith, how could he let go of the magical material of broken magic metal? At the same time, he is looking forward to making interesting works with this metal. "No, I don''t need to melt it. I still have enough inventory. But the weapon I want to build is special. I hope you won''t be angry after listening." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng glanced around warily and confirmed that no one was eavesdropping before he came to the other party''s ear and said a word. Who knows if it''s OK, the old dwarf immediately flew into a rage: "Damn it! I''m a blacksmith! Do you understand the dwarf blacksmith? It''s not those dwarfs who play with parts! Please don''t insult my career!" "Calm down, man. I swear, as long as you help me, I''ll leave enough metal for you to build a real weapon. Whether it''s sword, hammer, axe or armor, it''s up to you." Zhang Cheng seemed to have expected the dwarf''s reaction long ago and made an offer without panic. "Shit! You human mages are really treacherous! OK, deal. You can take the works away, but you must engrave my name." after repeated hesitation and struggle, the dwarf finally agreed to gnash his teeth. No way, any dwarf blacksmith with ideals is eager to create an handed down boutique in his lifetime, and he is no exception. "As you wish, master." Zhang Cheng stood up humbly and bowed slightly. But the old dwarf didn''t seem to appreciate it at all. He said with his mouth tilted: "don''t do this! I can make this weapon for you in advance, but you must take out a detailed design drawing, and you also need ten silver ingots, an arcane crystal no smaller than the size of the palm, two diamonds and a ruby." "Give it to me. I can get all the materials ready in four hours at most." Zhang Cheng gave a positive answer without even thinking about it. He even began to fantasize that he would come up with this weapon at the critical moment, directly chisel through each other''s various protective magic, and let the enemy swallow his last breath in disbelief. "In that case, I''ll go back and have a rest first. Then I''ll come to the third house on the right street of the dwarf district. My name is clayey copper hammer." With these words, the old dwarf grabbed the glass full of strawberry juice, raised his head and drank it all, followed by a hiccup, twisted his ass and disappeared outside the hotel. As soon as he left his front foot, old George leaned over and asked softly, "Sir, do you want to build a weapon?" "Well, yes. I just came up with a good idea and was going to practice it. Oh, by the way, this is the list of materials. Help me prepare it. There are 50 gold coins here. If it is not enough, it will be deducted from the next payment." Zhang Cheng tore a piece of paper from his notebook, wrote down what to buy, and put it on the table together with his money bag. "I see. I''ll go myself now." old George didn''t try to keep asking about the inside. He quickly got up and left the hotel. After all, things like silver ingots are strictly military controlled materials even in storm city. Only nobles and superior officers are qualified to use weapons and armor made of silver ingots. He needs some special relations to get ten silver ingots. As for Zhang Cheng, he continued to sit in front of the bar, chatting with the bartender every word. When he stood up and planned to go back to his room to rest, he suddenly found that his palm didn''t know when there was an extra note. It was written in common language: "in order to thank you for your help last time, I specially prepared a small gift for you. Please come to the old city before dark." "The old city? Should I say it''s really mi7? Less than 40 minutes after entering the storm City, madias Shaw knew my location and even sent this note to me." Zhang Cheng squeezed the note into a ball and narrowed his eyes to patrol the hall, trying to find the secret agent who delivered the letter. But unfortunately, I don''t know whether it''s because the other party left long ago or the disguise is too perfect. He didn''t find a suspicious target at all Chapter 323 The old city, originally the storm city site occupied and destroyed by the orcs during the opening of the dark gate, was later integrated into the new storm city system after a series of transformation and restoration. However, due to the retention of too many old buildings, the area with the largest area of storm city looks a little wrong and complex. In particular, various dark and narrow alleys give birth to some invisible things. For example, gangs and pornographic Services Of course, it was through secretly controlling these gray channels that mi7 had enough funds to maintain its operation and would not be strangled by Countess katlana presto. You know, with her influence in parliament, Princess black dragon has repeatedly used the means of threatening to reduce military spending to force the officers and Marshals in storm city to succumb to her power. If Azeroth is not a magical world with the supremacy of power, she can become an excellent politician and ruler with this mature and sophisticated political skill alone. But unfortunately, compared with her father who was keen on destroying the world and his brother who liked biological research, Onyxia was still a little weaker, otherwise she would not become the first adult dragon whose head was hung on the city gate. Appreciating the funny clothes of girls engaged in special service industries on both sides of the road, Zhang Cheng recalled the so-called "plot" and considered what purpose madias shoeryo had. He would not believe the message on the note, nor would he think that the ace assassin asked himself out just to express his gratitude, although the magic plague could indeed create a huge rift and distrust between the orcs and the forgotten. Just when all kinds of speculation kept coming out of his mind, an arm silently stretched out from the darkness, covered his nose, and dragged him from the road into the dark alley. As a person who has been assassinated many times, Zhang Cheng did not show any panic at all. Before the other party had the next move, he immediately used flash to break free, and supported the cold ice body and Mana Shield. The crystal at the top of the staff glittered with dangerous violet light. "Relax, young man, if I have hostility, what I just stretched out is not an arm, but a dagger across my throat." as he said, the masked man took off his mask and showed a familiar face. He''s no one else. It''s madias Shaw, the leader of mi7. "Damn it! Can''t you fucking say hello in a normal way?" Zhang Cheng gnashed his teeth and cursed in a low voice. It''s no wonder that there is a lot of anger. If you don''t feel obvious hostility or murderous gas, the first spell you used just now is not flash, but instant lethal spells such as Arcane Explosion, Frost Nova, shadow burning and death winding. "Sorry, I''m being watched closely now, so I can only meet you in this way." madias Shaw sighed helplessly. "Oh? You are the leader of mi7, and there are still people in the whole storm city who dare to monitor you?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. Madias Shaw smiled playfully and replied in a slightly ironic tone: "There are always a few people in the world who think they can control everything, so when they are in power, they will do everything possible to put their eyes on it. Unfortunately, there is such a person in the storm City, and she persuaded the parliament that the rights of the seven military departments need to be made, so there have been more and more flies in my office recently." "I see. You''re being watched by our dear countess, aren''t you?" a light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. In fact, since its establishment, mi7 is different from most intelligence organizations. Instead of hiding in the dark, it stands in the sun and announces its existence to everyone. Even after madias Shaw accepted it, he launched a public opinion campaign, so that even children knew that there was an invisible dagger protecting the residents of the city, so it was not surprising that Princess black dragon was staring at them. "Hum! No matter what the woman is planning, she really annoyed me this time." the assassin''s King''s tone revealed undisguised annoyance and disdain. Obviously, he didn''t know that he was not facing an ordinary female aristocrat this time, but a life-threatening Black Dragon Princess, guarding the most powerful black dragon in the Dragon King - "death wing" nesario''s only daughter. But Zhang Cheng didn''t remind the other party. Instead, he smiled and echoed: "it seems that I''m going to mourn for the countess. She provoked a dangerous enemy that shouldn''t be provoked." "I wish she could be as smart as you. Forget it, I didn''t come to you today to say that. Here, this is a small gift I promised you. I hope you like it." after saying that, madias Shaw threw the gift box prepared in advance. "Eh? This is..." after Zhang Cheng opened the box, he immediately showed an incredible expression. Because the box contains nothing else, but a container with an evil smell. Specifically, it is the soul bag used by the Warlock to hold soul fragments. Because soul fragments are different from other magic items, especially some souls who master strong magic power, they are likely to break the shackles and escape. The function of soul bag is equivalent to a prison to firmly bind the souls in the fragments. This means that most of his warlock power, which he thinks is very hidden, has been found by mi7. "Well, do you like it? One of my assassins executed a forgotten warlock who tried to sneak into the wetland not long ago. This interesting gadget is the booty found from him." madias shor said meaningfully. "Great gift, thank you." Zhang Cheng quietly threw away the box and fiddled with the soul bag sewn with unknown leather on his hand. "Just thank you? Don''t you need me to write a letter of recommendation for you? After all, the slaughtered lambs don''t easily trust an outsider, especially the outsider is also a mage of the kenrito Council." seeing that the other Party chose to remain silent, madias Shaw took the initiative to unlock the first card. Zhang Cheng twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth and said without raising his head: "do you still have contact with the warlock guild?" Madias Shaw nodded his head gently: "of course! They are one of the important allies of mi7. Many die hard elements who don''t want to speak only need to be sent to them to say everything. However, I''m a little surprised. How did you suddenly become a warlock in such a short time?" "I''m also curious. Where did you learn that I have the power of a warlock?" Zhang Cheng asked reluctantly. "Ha ha! You are such an interesting young man. Why don''t we exchange information with each other?" "I can''t wait!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 324 "I see..." After a seemingly "friendly" but secretly intriguing exchange of information, madias Shaw''s eyes showed an expression of enlightenment. Although he has more than 500 elite thieves who are good at spying and assassination, and more than thousands of peripheral members, it is still too few for the vast land of the whole eastern continent. Moreover, the storm kingdom was captured during the orc war. In addition, things related to Magic have always been handled by mages and priests. Therefore, he did not know that the soul of an orc warlock in the Shadow Council was sealed in the depths of the Raven ridge tomb. At the same time, Zhang Cheng also got some northern news from the other party. For example, after the magic plague spread in the Alterac Valley, the orcs of the frost wolf clan lost at least two or three thousand people. It was not easy to control the epidemic through destructive killing. At present, many Orc leaders have begun to shout to remove the despicable living dead from the tribal camp, and some are clamoring to level the dark city and avenge their dead compatriots. However, due to the strong suppression of the great chief Sal, no substantive action has been made for the time being. As for the dark queen Sylvanas, for some reason, she rarely kept silent, neither paid attention to the frost wolf clan gathered to attack, nor made any excuse, as if she acquiesced. To some extent, if Varian Urien had not just disappeared and there was a Black Dragon Princess making waves in the storm Kingdom, it would be a good opportunity to send troops to the Northern Expedition and recover the territory of the kingdom of Lordaeron. Feeling the coming Azeroth, Zhang Cheng''s heart is not only full of fear, but full of expectation. After all, only when the situation is completely chaotic can he get a lot of what he wants with the help of chaos. After all, whether it is the terrible biological research being carried out by the Black Dragon Prince, the mountains of dragon eggs piled up in the Onyxia nest * *, or the precious magic knowledge hidden in the Doomhammer library for thousands of years, he can obtain unimaginable power and knowledge, which is far from being comparable to the unsystematic Wild Magic of the song of ice and fire. Madias shor didn''t know how many dangerous plans were in the young man''s mind in front of him. After combing the information, he quickly smiled and nodded: "Well, I know what''s going on. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about your becoming a warlock, but in exchange, I hope you can provide some help when mi7 needs it." "No problem! But you have to pay the corresponding reward according to the degree of danger, and I have the right to refuse risky actions that may endanger my life." Zhang Cheng bargained without thinking. "Yes! From now on, you are an index finger and I am responsible for it. Oh, I almost forgot. Here, this is a fraud jewelry, which can let you change your appearance and race at will. It''s a great magic prop. As for the warlock guild, I''ll send someone to say hello and report it in two days. In addition, thank you for your information. Now I know FIDIA The brotherhood''s nest, it''s time to give an old friend a fatal blow. " With the last word blurted out, madias Shaw quickly disappeared into the shadow. Obviously, Zhang Cheng, who had no integrity, ate his promise to Edwin van Clive and sold it for a good price. It''s not that he didn''t keep his word, but that the spy of mi7 has entered the periphery of the brotherhood. It won''t take long to know everything. His betrayal only accelerated the process. Moreover, in order to cover up the fact that there was a terrible demon sealed in his body, he had to use the Brotherhood to divert each other''s attention. Looking at the empty alley for five or six minutes, Zhang Cheng finally breathed a sigh of relief and sighed in a voice that only he could hear: "it''s really worthy of being the king of assassins in the world. No wonder even the Archmage can''t sleep at night when he hears his name." Although he is absolutely sure to defeat madias Shaw in a head-on battle, the cruel reality is that madias Shaw will never fight anyone head-on. Like a hunter, this man will patiently hide in the dark, wait for the prey to be tired and relax his vigilance, and then pierce each other''s jaw or heart with a sharp dagger. No mortal can be vigilant 24 hours a day, even a powerful caster like Jaina and ronin. Many times, the strength of mages is based on sufficient security fortress protection. If they don''t get a good rest for a long time, they will be exhausted for a few weeks at most, and even the magic will be backfired due to lack of concentration when casting spells. This is why every mage is keen to collect strong followers, and some simply join the kingdom in exchange for a relatively safe living environment. After understanding this, Zhang Cheng''s desire to establish his own force is even stronger. With ambition to take root, he quickly crossed the streets of the old city and came to the door of a blacksmith shop called thunder. Although storm city is the capital of the human kingdom, there are many other races living here, especially after the cross era miracle of underground rail train, a large number of dwarves and dwarfs have followed one another and opened one shop after another. At a glance, tall chimneys and black smoke polluting the environment can be seen everywhere in the dwarf area, which is almost as good as the heavy industrial parks during the first industrial revolution on earth. Especially the choking smell of fireworks, even if you take a breath, you have to cough for a long time. Zhang Cheng really doesn''t know how these dwarfs and dwarfs survive in such a harsh environment. It wouldn''t take earth people a few months to suffer from respiratory diseases. But make complaints about Tucao, he still make complaints about his scratchy throat and nasal cavity, step into the blacksmith shop and shout loudly, "is Crane Dochuy here?" "Who? Who called me?" the sweating old dwarf asked back without raising his head while waving a hammer. "It''s me! According to the agreement, I brought what you want." Zhang Cheng didn''t talk nonsense and threw the leather bag just taken out of the magic waist bag outside the door on the table. "So fast?" clyny copper hammer seemed a little unconvinced. He quickly opened the bag and poured out the contents. Ten dark green silver ingots, a powerful arcane crystal, two beautiful large diamonds, a baby sized sapphire, and a design drawing with scale marks. All the things he asked for are here. Without any hesitation, the old dwarf turned directly to the apprentice and shouted, "boys! Prepare the mold and pull the bellows according to the proportion on this drawing! We''re going to start working!" Chapter 325 With the crisp sound of tinkling anvil and the wheezing sound of quenching, the whole blacksmith shop quickly started under the command of kleeney copper hammer. After a while, the silver ingot and varelian steel were melted into liquid in the high-temperature furnace. With the help of Zhang Cheng''s Alchemy, the powerful energy contained in the arcane crystal was slowly integrated into it until the clamp pot showed a bright golden color. Seeing the fire coming, the old dwarf immediately waved his short and strong arm and shouted, "mold! Get the mold!" In the blink of an eye, the two apprentices threw the groove mold made of steel on the workbench, then worked together to clamp the hot clamp pot with iron pliers, poured the metal solution into the groove one by one, and directly threw all the molds into the cold bucket after it began to solidify a little. moment White steam filled every corner, adding a sense of mystery to the blacksmith''s shop out of thin air. However, this sense of mystery soon disappeared and was replaced by the grinding sound that made people feel goose bumps. In order to meet the requirements of the drawing, kleeney copper hammer personally grinds the parts with the special stone grinding wheel associated with Azeroth vein to ensure that each part perfectly conforms to ten inches. There is no doubt that this is a time-consuming and laborious work, especially the long hollow tube with spiral inside, which can not be made by ordinary blacksmiths at all. About five hours later, when storm city entered midnight, he put down the fourteenth grinding wheel that had been worn out and couldn''t be used again. He complained with a tired face: "Damn, it''s finally done. Assemble it quickly and let me see what you''ve done. It''s different from any gun I''ve seen before?" "Oh, don''t worry, my friend, you will soon understand what a great work you have completed." after that, Zhang Cheng assembled the parts on the workbench with extremely skilled movements. Within a minute, a revolver that did not belong to Azeroth appeared in his hand. However, at present, the broken devil gun is not completely completed, so he ignored the curious eyes of the dwarves and began to use a special carving knife to depict strange runes on the surface of the gun body and barrel, including some arcane runes used by Dharan mages and some demon runes used by the demons of the burning Legion, But the most important thing is to decipher the mysterious runes belonging to the magical earth. The reason is very simple. Among the Runes of three different systems, the role of arcane runes is to guide energy, and the role of demon runes is to strengthen the destructive power of bullets. Only this rune that does not know what kind of magic civilization it comes from can produce a mysterious anti magic position through combination. Finally, with the bullets made of valerian steel, I''m afraid that in addition to the physical protection magic such as ice shield, the protection of force field such as Mana Shield will be directly penetrated, which is definitely a nightmare for spell casters. In particular, the gunpowder used in Azeroth world engineering is not chemical substances such as sulfur, charcoal, saltpeter, mercuric chloride and nitrocellulose at all, but the crystallization of some kind of energy magic energy in minerals. The explosion power is far more terrible than the former. This can be seen from the fire gun made by engineering. After all, all Azeroth muskets have no thread bore, that is, the so-called "smooth bore gun". But it is this kind of primitive firearm, which is known for its lack of range and accuracy. After using the "gunpowder" provided by goblins and dwarf engineers, it can make the projectile fly more than 300 or 400 meters away and strike through the trunk of the thick and thin waist of adults. you ''re right! Not embedded! But through! Even the most powerful anti equipment sniper rifle on earth is just so powerful! It is precisely because of this that Zhang Cheng will think of creating a magic gun as a killer mace to deal with the evil desire witch Catherine. In any case, mental ability belongs to a kind of supernatural magic power. It is essentially controlling energy. Naturally, it will be rejected by magic breaking bullets and anti magic force field. He wanted to know if one day the two sides really turned their faces and Catherine found that she finally died under the gun she despised most. Would the expression on her face be wonderful? In fact, not only the desire witch, most residents of the underground world rely on various abilities, look down on ordinary people, and even feel that they are the real masters of the world. They simply do not understand that since the mid-20th century, science and technology on which mankind depends has developed at an incredible speed. Whether nuclear weapons, biological and chemical weapons, genetic weapons or increasingly powerful laser weapons are enough to pose a great threat to the underground world. The reason why the underground world still exists is that the super power they have is one aspect, but more importantly, the confidentiality mechanism set by the parliament is that most ordinary people will never know their existence. At first, Zhang Cheng wanted to build an exquisite crossbow, but then he thought that the pistol is far more powerful and has a longer range than the crossbow. It is also more in line with the habit of everyone in North America. At the same time, it can also cover up. With the idea of ruthlessly killing the enemy, he carved the last rune, immediately smashed the expensive Ruby and diamond into pieces, and covered all the magic runes on the surface with the help of a form change spell to form a glittering partition. In this way, even if you use detection spells, you can''t detect the abnormality at the first time. Finally, you can brush a thick layer of secret silver powder, and a glittering magic breaking revolver will be completely completed. Gently pull the trigger and feel the terrible power contained in this weapon. Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkle with a strange light. After a while, he turned his head and said to the old dwarf behind him: "what''s the matter? The weapon I designed is very beautiful, isn''t it?" "Cut! I don''t understand what your mind thinks! It''s weird to make a weapon that can easily kill the caster when you''re a mage." the old dwarf rolled his eyes angrily, sat down on the ground, took out a pipe from somewhere, stuffed some tobacco into it, and smoked without panic. "What''s the matter with the mage? Who stipulates that the mage can''t use guns? In case of danger, it''s the most important to defeat the enemy and survive. As for the means and process, it''s not important. Oh, by the way, help me make some bullets with broken magic metal, and I''ll pick them up in half a month. In addition, this is the metal and hard work I promised you." After that, Zhang Cheng put two varelian steels and a small bag of gold coins on the workbench and turned to the street shrouded by the last darkness before dawn. Staring at his fading background, kleeney copper hammer smacked his mouth, didn''t know what he muttered, stretched out his hand and gently stroked the smooth surface like a lover, and the shape of a sword quickly came to mind. According to the dwarves, this is the deepest hint from the blacksmith''s soul. He will try his best to create a legendary weapon that can be handed down to future generations Chapter 326 In the "slaughtered lamb" hotel in the master area of storm City, the bartender zaray Moore is carefully wiping the table, as if it is a very important and sacred work. He doesn''t care that no guest has visited in the past half a month. Look at the outrageous prices of drinks and food posted on the door. People with a little brain won''t come in and be slaughtered. Of course, as the stronghold of the warlock guild in the storm Kingdom, he doesn''t care about the meager profit. His only purpose is to cover up the warlock group hidden in the huge basement of the hotel for research and teaching. When he finished cleaning the table for the last time and was going to hang the closed sign, suddenly a thin figure burst in. The other party is thirteen or fourteen years old, with short blond hair, dark blue pupils, wearing a dark blue robe with fine workmanship, and a handsome face. It looks like a boy from an aristocratic family. After seeing the appearance of Chu Lai, zaray Moore subconsciously frowned, followed by a low voice and scolded, "son, leave quickly. This is not where you play." "Fun? No, I''m not here to play, but to learn how to become a warlock." the young man pursed his mouth and explained proudly. "Warlock? Damn it! Where did you hear this word!" zaray Moore''s pupils narrowed sharply and subconsciously held the magic wand hidden in his sleeve. You should know that since the Iron Forge King Magna bronze beard began to crowd out and monitor warlocks who gained power from demons, the warlock guild had to break up to find a new foothold, and the chaotic storm city undoubtedly became their ideal hiding place. Unfortunately, although the trust of mi7 was won through a series of cooperation, the upper nobles who had experienced the orc invasion still felt that the warlock was the pawn of the Burning Legion and the black sheep that must be eradicated. Therefore, the temporary base still had to be hidden in the dark and was banned by the urban management team of storm city every minute. The boy seemed to have expected the other party''s reaction, smiled, took out a letter with capital M from his arms and shook it: "take it, this is my letter of recommendation. I believe you should have been notified." "Is it you?!" zaray Moore opened and glanced, with a surprised expression on his face. Because it was no one else who wrote this letter. It was madias Shaw, the leader of mi7 and the famous King of assassins. Although he had long known that a mysterious man would come to the warlock guild these days to learn all kinds of dangerous and dark magic knowledge, he never expected to be a child. You should know that warlocks need not only excellent talents but also firm will than other classes. Most warlocks are transformed from mages, priests, shaman priests and other spell casting classes. Most of them have mature outlook on life and values, and are willing to pay the price for pursuing strong power, even if the price is their own life and soul. If you don''t have a mature mind, let alone learn the knowledge of dark taboos, just summoning demons will unconsciously get lost and eventually become a puppet to be played by each other. "Why, are you surprised? Don''t worry, I''m not an ordinary child, otherwise I won''t get this recommendation letter, will I?" the boy asked with a smile. Obviously, he is no one else, but Zhang Cheng who uses the Pearl of fraud to change his appearance and age. A few hours ago, he finally got the letter of recommendation sent by madias shor. Naturally, he wanted to come here to worship the mountain and learn systematically from the beginning. Just like after he got the mage professional template, he wanted to spend some time in Dalaran library until he firmly controlled all external forces. Of course, in order not to reveal his true identity, he chose to incarnate as a blonde boy and picked up Mason Aspen, a pseudonym he had used many times. "Oh, well, come with me. Remember, keep quiet no matter what you see. Masters don''t like noisy apprentices." zaray Moore told seriously. Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be indifferent and shrugged his shoulders: "I see, I''m not a hick who hasn''t seen the world." "What an unpleasant tone. I''m beginning to doubt whether you can survive your apprenticeship." zaray Moore whispered as he closed the door and opened the secret passage hidden behind the wine rack. Under his leadership, they passed through the spiral narrow passage one by one and soon came to an underground hall with a very spacious floor area. I saw more than 30 men and women in red or black robes busy with their own affairs. Some were summoning low-level demons with the help of magic fixed Dharma array, some were practicing shadow arrows and curses against targets and small animals, and others were constantly drawing energy from the burning evil energy flame Although he had long known that the warlock stronghold of storm city would see some unusual things, Zhang Cheng never expected that the other party would be so brazen. You should know that a few blocks away is the Royal mage tower. All the abnormal supernatural energy in storm City, let alone summoning demons, is to release a small magic missile, which will be detected in an instant. Are these mages selectively blind? Or are there any shady py transactions between the two sides? For a moment, countless guesses came out of his mind. He even suspected that the Black Dragon Princess was deliberately conniving at the warlock guild and wanted to balance the Royal mage group with the help of these guys who worship power. Just when Zhang Cheng began to select the most powerful people with his scanning eyes, a woman with long black hair suddenly stopped, narrowed her eyes and stared at him with an extremely dangerous look. It took a full minute to frown and ask, "who is this little spot?" "Master Ursula Delin, he is the Mason recommended by mi7." zaray Moore quickly stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. It can be seen that he was full of awe and fear for this woman and dared not even look at her. "Oh? The new toy from madias shor?" the woman called Ursula Delin raised her mouth and showed a cruel smile. When zaray Moore heard this sentence, he was frightened and trembled. He stammered and explained: "master, please don''t misunderstand, he is not a toy, but an apprentice to learn the magician''s casting skills." "Apprentice? Has mi7 started training warlocks? That''s good news..." Ursula Delin bent down and looked into Zhang Cheng''s eyes, trying to find negative emotions such as fear and panic. However, it''s a pity that no matter how hard she pressed, she couldn''t find even a little flaw. Finally, she licked Zhang Cheng''s face without warning and laughed wildly Chapter 327 "Ha ha! Funny! This little guy has a very different soul from ordinary people. He is not afraid of me at all. Zaray, give him to me. He will be my apprentice from today on." With these words, Ursula Delin, regardless of the strange eyes of the people around him, pulled up Zhang Cheng disguised as a fraud pearl and went straight deeper underground. And Zhang Cheng did not resist or refuse. A trace of imperceptible irony flashed in his eyes and obediently followed each other. As like as two peas, he had a hunch that the woman was not just trying to teach herself to learn all kinds of dark knowledge and magic, but instead regarded herself as a toy and a test product, just as he had done before. Watching the two men gradually disappear, zaray Moore sighed a little relieved and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "good luck, child. You know, the most dangerous woman in the base, I''m afraid you''re your mentor." ¡­¡­ After two turns along the complex passage extending in all directions, they came to a place that looked like a bedroom. There were not many furnishings in the room, only a bed, a table, a chair and a huge demon Rune with a dark purple light in the middle of the room. As a victim who was forced to instill a lot of warlock knowledge in his mind, Zhang Cheng recognized the role of this rune, that is, connecting Azeroth and distorting time and space. Although it is not as good as the real summoning array, it can also summon the lowest cannon fodder of the Burning Legion such as imps. Many warlocks use the power of demon runes to summon low-level demons to annoy the enemy or slow down the enemy. The only thing Zhang Cheng doesn''t understand is what purpose the other party has kept such a rune in his room. When he was puzzled, Ursula suddenly turned around and said in a playful tone, "I believe you must be surprised why I took you as an apprentice, right?" "Isn''t it because of the recommendation letter from master madias Shaw?" Zhang Cheng winked deliberately pretending that "I have backstage". "No, dear little fellow, I chose you because you are a good lamb, which is very in line with my taste. Now, I will give you a small test, summon a lowest demon and force it to be your servant. If you can''t do it, I''m sorry, you can''t get out of this room alive." The voice just fell! Ursula Delin raised her hand and snapped her fingers without warning. moment The rune that originally emitted faint light suddenly became bright. Less than half a minute later, the portal tearing the space appeared in the middle of the room. Although it''s only about one meter, it''s enough for demons like imps and hell hounds to pass through. There is no doubt that this is a fatal thing for a warlock apprentice. If it is a kid, once it is a caster''s nemesis hellhound, it will be torn up and eaten alive. "You... What do you want to do?" In order to behave more like a little smart young man, Zhang Cheng appropriately added a bit of "fear" to his expression to make himself look like he wants to keep calm and tough, and he is afraid of demons in his heart. Ursula Delin nodded with satisfaction, bent down close to her ear and whispered: "Remember, dear lamb, I set up a shield in the portal, but this shield can only last for four hours. This means that within four hours, you can read the books and notes in the room at will until you find a way to subdue the devil. If you can''t control the devil passing through the distorted time and space within the specified time, you''ll wait to become the devil''s food ¡£¡± "You mean, I just want a demon to be my servant, right?" Zhang Cheng confirmed without raising his head. "That''s right! In addition, do you know why it''s called a slaughtered lamb here? The answer is very simple. Every newcomer to the warlock field is a delicious lamb to the devil. They either become the master of the devil by any means in order to obtain power, or hide in the corner like a coward and finally be swallowed up by the devil. I''m very interested. Will you become the master of the devil What kind of... " After that, Ursula''s eyes twinkled with the power of a powerful shadow, followed closely from the outside to lock the door, and did not turn back to the upper level. When the footsteps completely disappeared, the expression of fear on Zhang Cheng''s face immediately disappeared, replaced by a contemptuous smile. He first cancelled the disguise of the deceitful pearl and restored it to its original appearance, and then directly injected the surging evil energy into the portal. In less than three or five minutes, the height of the portal expanded to more than two meters, and a slight crack appeared in the demon Rune on the ground. Realizing that this was the limit that the demon Rune could bear, without any hesitation, he directly took out a soul fragment extracted from the Jackal and threw it into the distorted space-time. Next second A pair of disproportionate claws emerge out of thin air! Then came the facial features like deformed humans with sharp long ears, as well as a thin trunk and strong legs. Needless to ask, this is a kid at the bottom of the Burning Legion, but different from ordinary kids, its evil energy flame is particularly strong, and its burning eyes are not as crazy as those of the same kind. On the contrary, it is full of cunning, constantly around, imitating the Buddha is confirming its situation. Staring at the soul fragments tightly clenched in each other''s hands, Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and asked in standard demon language, "tell me, what''s your name?" "Hey, hey! Warlock, you should know the rules. I can''t tell you my name or sign any contract with you until I defeat me." the kid opened his mouth and shouted. I don''t know whether it feels dangerous or out of caution. It has no tendency to attack at all. Zhang Cheng understood that the cunning little devil was testing himself. When he confirmed that his strength was not strong enough, turning his face was faster than turning a book. In addition, he didn''t want to waste too much time on this boring little game, so he hesitated for a moment and gently took off the blindfold of his left eye. When the virtual shadow of the ereda devil marosa appeared in his pupil, the imp immediately fell on his knees like a natural enemy and begged, "great Lord! Humble slave - kupnik, please forgive me! Don''t kill me! I''m willing to do anything for you!" "Oh? What are you waiting for? Hurry up and sign a contract with me. I just need an errand slave..." Zhang Cheng suddenly had a book in his hand, a book called the code of controlling demons. Any lower devil, whether the demon or the hell guard, once he signs his name on it, will always become the servant of the demon code holder, which is very different from the contract signed between ordinary warlocks and Demons Chapter 328 Although as a sinister and cunning kid, kupnik has countless tricks to add something beneficial to himself to the "contract". But in front of the book of controlling demons, any small trick will instantly show its original shape, even the invisible text often used by many demons. After several hidden attempts, it finally gave up all unrealistic ideas and wrote its real name in blood. At the moment when the last letter was written, it immediately felt that its connection with distorted time and space was cut off, and its soul was firmly bound in the magic code. In other words, if it dies accidentally, it can no longer return to the Burning Legion''s nest in the state of soul to wait for resurrection. Instead, it will be absorbed by the magic code until its master mercifully resurrects it. Of course, this resurrection is not without cost. It not only needs to consume a lot of evil energy, but also needs to pay enough soul fragments. Looking at the kid shivering at his knees, Zhang Cheng gently closed the master magic code and said in a non emotional tone: "very good! Now you are my slave, kupnik. Tell me, what are your abilities?" "Flame shield, flame arrow, blood contract, phase conversion, fire rain, immune flame damage shield..." the kid said seven or eight abilities in one breath. There is no doubt that it is much stronger than most of its kind. In particular, the green evil energy flame surrounded by it is enough to burn all nearby enemies. Ordinary people are afraid that they will become a dead charred corpse in more than ten seconds. "Yes, it seems that I don''t have to kill you and continue to look for a new servant." Zhang Cheng took back his evil power injected into the portal while smiling ill intentioned. After a while, the huge portal more than two meters was restored to its original state. He ignored dozens of furtive eyes on the other side of the portal. Since he picked up a book about introduction to shadow spells on the bookshelf, he followed the order without raising his head: "watch the portal for me. If one of your kind enters the room, I''ll break your neck." "Yes! Great master! Your will is my command." kupnik bowed humbly. As the low-level cannon fodder of the Burning Legion, its awe of high-level demons is innate, and it can''t afford to resist at all. Although it doesn''t understand why a mortal has the soul of ereda demon lord, considering that his eldest brother Sargeras once controlled Medivh to open the dark door through soul invasion and let the orcs polluted by demon blood invade Azeroth, he instinctively feels that this is likely to be part of the huge conspiracy of the Legion. Soon, under the temptation of soul fragments, a dozen kids couldn''t help rushing out. Staring at these gnarled peers, kupnik sent out a burst of harsh laughter and continuously shot dark green evil energy fireballs, killing each other on the edge of the boundary between distorted time and space and Azeroth, without any mercy. In fact, the Burning Legion is not an organization famous for order and discipline. Chaos, killing and destruction are their essence. Cannibalism is as easy as eating and drinking water. Through the corner of his eye, Zhang Cheng kept in mind the various abilities displayed in kupnik''s battle and silently compared them. First of all, as its most frequently used ability, flame arrow is actually the fire of evil energy. Its power is far more terrible than ordinary flame spells. At least it will not be extinguished by ordinary water. Moreover, it does not need to sing spells and cast spells. It can release one every two seconds. It has released twenty or thirty consecutive times, and there is no sign of energy depletion. The second is the flame shield, that is, a ring of flame is formed around the target''s body. Anyone close to it will be burned by the high-temperature flame for about three to five minutes. Maybe the lethality is a little low, but it can make the enemy feel strong pain. The third is phase conversion, which temporarily hides itself in the space gap to avoid all magic and physical attacks. The difference from the game is that it can be used flexibly even in combat. The only drawback is that once the conversion starts, you can''t stop. The fourth is the blood contract, which gives itself and its allies strong vitality by burning the power of its own demon blood. However, Zhang Cheng believes that this increased vitality out of thin air is a good thing. If it is used many times, the body will be polluted by evil energy and become monsters such as evil Orcs and evil elves. The last two spells, fire immune shield and fire rain, have not been cast yet, so I can''t judge. Obviously, kupnik''s combat effectiveness is not as vulnerable as the imp summoned by the warlock in the game. On the contrary, it is a little similar to the little boss who dropped the crescent key in the hammer of doom. Just as Zhang Cheng was considering how to bring this interesting little devil back to earth, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door. Out of caution, he quickly put on an eye mask and disguised himself as a blonde with a fraud pearl. About two or three minutes later, the locked door was opened again. Ursula Delin came in with a doomsday guard more than 2.5 meters tall and holding a sharp axe. She first glanced at kupnik next to the portal, followed by Zhang Cheng, who sat quietly reading in his chair. Her face showed undisguised surprise. "Incredible! You survived! You even signed a contract with a little devil!" "Why, it seems that you are looking forward to seeing my incomplete body?" Zhang Cheng glanced disdainfully. "No, of course not. I just didn''t expect anyone to complete the test before systematic learning. It seems that madias Shaw recommended you for a reason." after that, Ursula raised her hand and shot a hazy green light at the Doomguard. In less than a second, the body of the tall devil gradually turned into nothingness, and finally disappeared completely. Needless to ask, it was exiled back to the twisted void. Warlocks are not as attentive to the demons they summon as hunters are to their animal companions. On the contrary, they are full of vigilance against the devil. If they are careless, they will be swallowed up by the devil as the nourishment to strengthen themselves. Therefore, their attitude is extremely bad. Some warlocks will torture the devil who has signed a contract with them and take it as fun. Kupnik lowered his head and carefully observed the strange woman entering the room, as if he wanted to find out what had happened, why his powerful master had to disguise himself, and what kind of conspiracy and secret were hidden behind him. As a kid who has lived for thousands of years with the help of intrigue, his mind has long become extremely smart, and it is easy to smell an unusual atmosphere from the abnormal atmosphere Chapter 329 As Zhang Cheng passed the test of Ursula Delin, he finally successfully entered the warlock group, became a nominal apprentice and began to learn dangerous dark magic knowledge. However, different from the gradual way of Dalaran mages, warlocks seem to prefer to seize power from demons at any cost, especially all kinds of bloody and cruel sacrifices, which makes people''s scalp numb. Some of them are monsters captured alive by hired adventurers, and some are special criminals arrested by mi7 who are not convenient to execute in person. In short, in just half a month, Zhang Cheng saw with his own eyes that more than 30 fresh lives and souls were swallowed up by demons, and the strength of the Warlocks holding the ceremony was also improving at an incredible speed. No wonder when the warlock profession appeared in the orc tribe, it quickly excluded the shaman priests who were originally dominant. This amazing promotion speed alone was enough to attract countless spell casters. Of course, to obtain any power is to pay the so-called "price". The price that warlocks pay is either their own blood, or capture the souls of others through killing, or integrate the whole body and mind into the abyss of darkness and degeneration. In Azeroth, no profession is more dangerous than a warlock. If you are careless, you will lose your self-consciousness and completely become a beast driven by the dark side of human nature and endless desires, and even the minions of the Burning Legion. In short, a warlock takes a part of himself as a chip and obtains power through trading. The more you pay, the greater the power you get. Theoretically, as long as the will is firm enough to withstand the strong side effects of power exchange, you can obtain the casting ability beyond the Archmage of the kenrito parliament in a short time. Warlocks are so powerful and their power is so tempting that even at the risk of death and wanted, many people continue to join them. In half a month alone, more than five warlocks and apprentices have seen crazy and dead. However, the life and death of these people have nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. At present, he is concentrating on the hell hound close at hand and thinking about how to defeat it only by using warlock spells that meet his identity without exposing his strength. After all, this time, there were four pairs of eyes full of examination around him. He could not directly reveal the devil''s eyes like taming kupnik. Coupled with the hellhound''s ability to restrain the caster, it is impossible to make a quick decision. You know, at the beginning of the game, there was a very classic joke. When a mage was walking in the wild, he suddenly found that a warlock of a hostile camp had left temporarily by the side of the road. He immediately dismounted and skillfully performed an ice pick technique, intending to take this opportunity to kill the other party. As a result, hell hound, the demon summoned by the warlock, rushed up without saying a word and began to chase the mage. In the blink of an eye, he ate the mage''s arcane wisdom, cold body protection and frost armor, and counteracted several spells. Although the mage tried his best to kill the annoying dog, he didn''t know that the hellhound''s magic resistance was incredible. Finally, he consumed all his mana and failed to succeed. He was bitten to death by the hellhound. When the warlock player returns to the display, he is surprised to find that there is an extra skeleton around him Although the description of the story is a little exaggerated, it also shows how difficult the hell Hound is to deal with in the eyes of the caster. At the moment when Zhang Cheng was considering whether to exile for some time first, the hell hound lying motionless on the ground suddenly opened its big mouth full of fangs and rushed up. "Damn it!" He had no time to respond. He had to start the magic armor first, cover his skin with a layer of hard cuticle like a devil, and then hit it with his right elbow. Bang! With a dull noise, the hellhound lost two of its sharp teeth, but also bit its arm. Fortunately, the function of magic armor is to enable the Warlock to obtain the same defense and regeneration ability as the devil, so it failed to bite the bone, only pulled off a large piece of bloody meat, and the wound stopped the blood in less than five seconds. "That''s good! You wait for me!" feeling the heart piercing pain, Zhang Cheng pretended to put a cruel word and quickly hung the corrosion and pain curse on the hell hound. "Click click!!!" The whispering hound attacked was suddenly fierce, but because there was no sound line, the strange sound made by tooth friction was the expression of his anger, and the two tentacles on his head also released a faint black light. Next second The magic armor bestowed on Zhang Cheng immediately disappeared for some unknown reason. What''s more strange is that the abscess on the whispering hound caused by corrosion and painful curse disappeared! Seeing this scene, Ursula immediately smiled and reminded, "Wow, devouring magic. Dear apprentice, I really don''t know whether you should be lucky or unfortunate. You know, not every hell hound has such ability before systematic training. As long as you can defeat it, you will soon get unexpected gains." "I think this hell hound will soon be able to eat the soul it dreams of," said another male warlock with the title of master. As the leaders of storm City stronghold, they will not interfere with the apprentice undergoing the test, nor help the apprentice defeat the devil, even if the apprentice is killed by the devil called out. Zhang Cheng ignored these guys whose hearts had long been swallowed up by darkness. Taking advantage of the gap before the hell hound launched the second round of attack, he raised his left hand and sang spells loudly. In the blink of an eye, he injected shadow energy into the target to maximize the most terrible scene in the other Party''s subconscious. The hellhound trembled obviously, turned around and tried to escape through the portal back to distorted time and space. Unfortunately, before it hit the diaphragm, a black shadow arrow flew out. Just when the shadow arrow was about to hit, Zhang Cheng replaced the pain curse with the shadow curse, reducing the hellhound''s strong magic resistance to a normal level. Poof! "Click!!!!!" The heavily hit hellhound makes an uncomfortable sound again and dispels the negative effects of fear. But where could Zhang Cheng give his opponent a chance to attack again? He immediately added a fear technique, followed by corrosion and shadow arrow. He was stunned to let the hell hound fall to the ground in constant running. When it was confirmed that the target did not have the ability to attack again, he was a little relieved, raised his head and asked directly: "masters, am I qualified now?" Chapter 330 "Of course! Any apprentice who can defeat hellhound by his own strength is qualified to become a real Warlock. Congratulations, young man, you are qualified." "That''s right! From now on, you will no longer be a lamb, but a butcher with a sharp blade." "I wish you can go further and further on the road of embracing the darkness until you surpass all of us." ¡­¡­ For a moment, except Ursula Delin, the remaining three people gave positive answers one after another. In any case, they witnessed the process of a "rookie" growing into an "old bird" in half a month, especially the incredible learning speed and strong psychological endurance. If there were not a letter of recommendation from madias Shaw, they all wanted to pull out the boy''s head and see what secrets were hidden in it. "What about you, my dear mentor, don''t you want to say something to me?" Zhang Cheng turned and asked with a smile. He even ignored the bleeding arm, and his eyes were as sharp as a dagger. Ursula Delin smiled, bent down and put it in her ear and said in a polar voice: "What I want to say is that you are a born warlock, a real person who does everything for power. I look forward to seeing your future. Remember, no matter where you go or what organization you join, your final identity is a warlock, and this will always be your home. In addition, may your backpack be full of soul fragments of enemies..." With the last word falling, she put the wand made of young dragon bones into Zhang Cheng''s hand, and then disappeared at the end of the trial. The other three powerful warlocks soon followed. In less than a minute, only Zhang Cheng himself was left in the empty room. "May my backpack be full of soul fragments of the enemy? It''s really a word from your mouth." Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile and looked at the wand he had just got in his hand. You know, the magic wand in Azeroth''s reality is not the inferior product that can be used indefinitely in the game, such as long-range throwing weapons. On the contrary, they are powerful magic items used to store specific spells and release them when needed. Generally speaking, a wand stores at least 20 rounds and at most 40 to 60 rounds of specified magic. It does not need spells or gestures. As long as the magic circuit constant at the top is activated, it can be released immediately. Once all the stored spells are used up, the wand will be completely scrapped and can no longer be repaired. However, if the user is just able to cast the spell and knows some corresponding magic knowledge, he will continue to charge the wand with energy source. In short, the wand is a supplement for the casters when they fight. Any qualified mage and Warlock will prepare one or two for a rainy day. There is no doubt that animal or human bones are born with strong shadow and death plasticity, which can greatly enhance the power of these two spells. However, considering that the Warlock is not a psychic monk and cannot cast psychic spells closely related to death, what is stored in this wand can only be shadow magic. Through the evil runes carved on the young dragon bones, Zhang Cheng took about ten minutes to recognize that what was stored in it was not other spells, but the famous "Curse of Doom". The function of this spell is to plant a seed connecting the distorted space-time portal in the target, and then the seed will slowly absorb the vitality and magic power of the host to expand itself. When reaching a street point, the terrible space power will tear the host apart, and use its dead soul to summon a terrible doomsday guard from the distorted space-time. Moreover, the doomsday guard will not obey anyone''s orders, and even frantically attack all visible fresh life until all living creatures die, or the warlock enslaves and exiles them. However, what makes Zhang Cheng curious is, if he uses this spell in other worlds or on earth, can he still summon doomsday guards? Or are there other incredible changes? If the call is really successful, will the Burning Legion find his world and launch a comprehensive invasion? With all kinds of uncertain speculation, he took out the command magic code again and forced the hell dog to sign his name - gezami. In this way, including the previously summoned imp kupnik, void Walker tokak and demon Raines, he has four demon followers. In particular, the demon Raines can not only hide his body shape, but also change into beautiful women of different skin colors, temperament and races. Just a kiss can capture each other''s heart and make them obey their will unconsciously. However, aware of the almost perfect control of demons in the "master demon code", Zhang Cheng is not satisfied with dominating low-level demons. He wants elite demons such as Hellfire and doomsday guard, which can directly cause great pressure on the enemy. Of course, as a person with normal reason, he will never make such a call in storm City, otherwise whether it is doomsday guard or Hellfire, it will immediately attract the attention of the mage tower. This level of demons is 100% beyond the bottom line of the Royal mage Association, so even if you call, you have to find a place where you can''t go. Leaving the dark basement of the "slaughtered lamb" Hotel, Zhang Cheng unknowingly came to the small garden in the central area of the mage area. Looking up at the long lost sunshine, he raised his mouth and murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "next, do I go to take refuge in Nefarian, the Black Dragon Prince, to see the real biological transformation technology, or go to the Doomhammer located in philas and visit the legendary ancient city of eresalas?" Obviously, now he has abandoned the standard of good and evil defined by ordinary people. As long as he won''t attract the attention of the Bronze Dragon, the guardian of time, it doesn''t matter even if he cooperates with the dark Titan Sargeras to destroy the world. While he was thinking silently, Madias Shor, dressed in a gray robe and a monk, suddenly reached the side and asked in a low voice, "I heard you have completed the test of a warlock apprentice?" "Well, yes. Why, you''re in trouble?" a playful expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. "Hoo, yes, big trouble. Have you heard of nasanos?" At the moment of saying the name, madias Shaw couldn''t help shaking, as if he remembered something terrible. "I''ve heard that he is the only Ranger Lord in human history and the proud student of Sylvanas windwalker." Zhang Cheng gave the answer without thinking. At the same time, he also understood what the big trouble mentioned by the other party means Chapter 331 "That''s right! Nasanos Maris is the first and last Ranger Lord and a tactical genius. During the orc war, he personally participated in the formulation of the counter offensive plan and won victory after victory for the alliance. Just a few hours ago, the Regent, his Excellency Bolvar futagan, personally ordered me to send someone to the plague place Check his whereabouts... " Madias shor calmly explained his intention to come and secretly observed Zhang Cheng''s reaction. I don''t know if it was an illusion. He always felt that at the moment of mentioning the name of nasanos, there was a tremor and fear on the other party''s face, as if he was afraid of something. "So you''re going to let me go?" Zhang Chengqiang asked in a low voice, resisting the impulse to punch the leader of mi7 in the face. Perhaps others don''t know the current situation of Nathanos Maris, but he knows very well that the powerful Ranger general has become the most powerful general under the dark queen - the witherer. He is a strong man who can stand alone in the plague land of the East. His ability alone is worth a whole army! Especially for the tasks given in the game, all the agents of mi7 who participated in the investigation were killed, and none were spared. As long as his mind remains rational, Zhang Cheng will never accept such an adventure that is almost equivalent to suicide. Because the witherer is not a guy that one or two people can deal with. Unless the alliance sends a large army to recover, he will not be close to the dangerous plague. However, Madeas shor did not realize this, and quietly replied, "yes! I will shoot you some experienced veterans and go to the East plague together. As long as you do a good job, you can not only get a rich reward, but also get a personal interview with the king and the Duke. How about giving it a try?" "Sorry, I don''t want to try at all." Zhang Cheng refused without thinking. "Why? Is my offer not good enough?" madias Shaw subconsciously frowned. He never thought that someone would dare to refuse his invitation, and he didn''t understand why the other party would refuse such a relaxed and pleasant task. After all, the dead in the plague land and all kinds of animals infected by the plague may be quite dangerous for ordinary people, but it can only be a small trouble for powerful mages and warlocks. As long as you don''t risk breaking into stansom garrisoned by the death knight, you won''t encounter too powerful enemies. Looking at the doubts in the eyes of the leader of mi7, Zhang Cheng smiled and explained: "No, it has nothing to do with the conditions. I just don''t want to lose my life. Please think carefully. Did Arthas ever let anyone who is qualified to be called a hero go when he was killing with Frostmourne? No! He killed all the creatures who dared to resist his rule, and then turned them into minions and accomplices. Lian Silva Nash windwalker can''t escape the fate of falling into darkness. Do you think her students can? " "Do you mean that Nathanos Marius is now a member of the scourge corps?" madias Shaw twitched uncontrollably in the corner of his mouth. As the eyes and dagger extended from storm City, he knew more than anyone the disastrous consequences of the rebellion of the only human Ranger Lord, and the whole person became nervous. "Either the scourge or the forgotten, anyway, I don''t think he is likely to survive." Zhang Cheng deliberately hinted in an ambiguous tone. "Damn it! It seems that I have to pay more attention to this matter. Oh, by the way, since you don''t want to go to the East plague, go to the burning plain for me to investigate the raging black stone orcs over there. I heard a rumor that these annoying guys are only cannon fodder sent by some hidden forces. Here, this is the information sent back by the spy at the risk of his life." With that, madias shor handed over some small letters written on the paper. Zhang Cheng opened it, glanced at it and nodded quietly, "no problem! I''ll start from Chiji mountain to Burning Plain tomorrow morning." Thank you very much! Stormy city will never forget your credit. When the task is over, we will pay for your satisfaction. In addition, if you need support or assistance, you can put the jewel in the eye liner at night. Madias shor casually said something about the scene, followed and put a pink fluorescent stone on the garden steps, turned and disappeared into the crowd. Feeling the temperature from the fluorite, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and joked with a voice that only he could hear: "go to the burning plain? Just right, I don''t have to worry about where to go next. Your highness Nefarian, I hope your biological transformation technology doesn''t disappoint people..." There is no doubt that the ongoing transformation experiments related to dragon life in the depths of the black wing nest have always been one of his peeps. Whether it is a two headed giant dog, clomagus, which can change its resistance at will, or a command pearl that can control dragons, it can be called a revolutionary magic technology. Of course, it''s a little worse than the Twilight Dragon created by nesario''s spouse, Sinatra, but it''s enough for him at this stage. As for places where great power and knowledge are buried, such as the tomb of Sargeras, the dark Titan, and audur, who hides countless Titan legacy technologies, are really too dangerous, far beyond his current range. After a night''s full preparation and rest, Zhang Cheng set foot on the road to Chiji mountain in the early morning of the next day, full of expectations for the black wing nest. This time, instead of renting Griffins, he was inserted into the caravan by mi7 and moved slowly along the main road of Alvin forest. In order not to let anyone know the real purpose of his trip, he deliberately chose to be alone. Even Simon, his nominal follower, was left in the hotel. I didn''t encounter any accidents along the way. I arrived at lakeside town safely in just four or five days. Zhang Cheng didn''t stay in the town too long. After buying a batch of nags for riding, he continued to move north. In the town, he had stopped. Many people mentioned that the gate that originally isolated the burning plain and Chiji mountain had already been broken by the Blackstone orcs. These gray green skinned guys have built military strongholds in many places. It seems that they will launch an all-round attack soon. The plight of lakeside town is the same as that of Twilight forest. It can''t get the increase of storm city. It can only rely on a meager force to barely ensure its own safety. As for the wild, it can only ask for more blessings Chapter 332 "What a nuisance! Have you green skinned Orc idiots been kicked silly by donkeys? Can''t you use your brain a little to identify the identity of the robbery object?" While gritting his teeth and cursing, Zhang Cheng pinched his nose to prevent the smell of blood and acid from entering the respiratory tract. More than ten meters around him, there were incomplete Orc bodies lying everywhere. This was the twelfth wave of orcs he encountered in the northern part of Chiji mountain within two days. At the same time, it also broke his record of killing more than 30 orcs at a single time. There''s no way. These fools with the idea of war and plunder don''t conduct any form of negotiation or communication at all. The first thing they meet is to pull out their weapons, shout unknown slogans and rush up like crazy to kill. In desperation, Zhang Cheng could only use force to kill every guy who dared to show his weapon to himself, and took the opportunity to extract soul fragments. In just a few days, the soul bag he hung around his waist was filled with hundreds of roaring Orc souls, large and small. Thanks to the blessing of these orcs, his use of warlock spells is becoming more and more pure. Now, even without using the power of the mage and summoning demons, he can easily inject curse spells into the target''s body, watch the other party unwilling to fall at his feet, and slowly swallow his last breath. Of course, as the price of frequent fighting, he not only lost his horses, but also inevitably got some unbearable smell. For example, the smell of blood, and the sour smell caused by orcs not taking a bath for a long time. However, after complaining, Zhang Cheng is quite satisfied with his harvest. In particular, a bag full of soul fragments can not only be used to cast powerful Destruction spells, but also be used to lure powerful demons. Just as he was planning with joy how to use a part of soul fragments to summon a doomsday guard who could attack the array in a real sense, a black door wrapped in hard iron and smashed by some force suddenly appeared in front of him. There is no doubt that this is the only gate used to isolate the burning plain from Chiji mountain. Since the black iron dwarf madly summoned the Yan devil Ragnaros, the burning plain has been filled with a large number of magma from the depths of the earth and alien life from the fire element world. In order not to let these grumpy elements threaten the safety of lakeside town, the storm Kingdom has forged a special magic gate to resist possible invasion. But now, the arcane runes engraved on the gate have long been completely destroyed by powerful forces and fell askew on the roadside. Located less than 200 meters from the gate, a nest of kids from distorted time and space are happily bathing and playing in the magma, screaming from time to time. Feeling the heat wave from the air, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath and sighed softly: "burning the plain really deserves its reputation. I can''t believe how the black stone orcs, black iron dwarves and fire belly ogres survive in such a bad environment..." The voice just fell! He raised his head and drank a bottle of secondary invisible potion, completely ignoring the imps in the magma and officially stepped into the influence range of doomsday volcano. Like the sky dyed red by blood The scorched black earth burned by the hot magma If there is any place in Azeroth that is closest to the legendary purgatory, it must be the burning plain. Because of the terrible call of the black iron dwarf, Ragnaros broke the seal of the Titans and returned to Azeroth from the fire element world again. Therefore, the deepest place of the rolling magma of Blackstone volcano is one of the classic team copies of the 1960s - the heart of molten fire. In the burning plain, Zhang Cheng can clearly feel that the intensity of fire element energy is rising sharply. In some places, the proportion of fire element energy accounts for 70% of magic energy. This means that in such an environment, it is impossible to cast frost magic. It is absolutely impossible for mages in the team to attack fire element life with ice arrows like in the game. He even wondered who could kill Ragnaros, the famous devil, in such an environment. Let alone kill, it is a miracle to reach the heart of the molten fire alive. You should know that the ambient temperature of the burning plain alone has reached an amazing 55 degrees Celsius, and the closer it is to Heishi mountain, the higher the temperature. It is estimated that entering around Heishi tower, it will reach 90 to 100 degrees Celsius, which is not surprising. According to the conclusion of scientists'' experiments on earth, the average adult can last up to one hour in an environment of 71 degrees Celsius; 82 degrees Celsius can last less than 50 minutes; Once it exceeds 100 degrees Celsius, at most half of it will disappear and die. These are still under the premise of not doing strenuous exercise! As we all know, the more people fight, the more heat the body needs to emit. Zhang Cheng can''t imagine who can defeat Ragnaros in such a terrible environment in the so-called "correct history". Are they all a group of forgotten people who do not need to breathe, rest, heartbeat, or even normal life? Walking slowly along the endless black scorched earth, Zhang Cheng carefully avoided the huge scorpion, the wolf with brownish red fur, and sometimes fire and lava elements near the magma. In less than four hours, his whole body was soaked with sweat, and the amount of drinking water carried in the magic waist bag was only three days. If he can''t find a place to replenish drinking water within three days, he can only start consuming a lot of magic to make fresh water artificially. What''s more, in the burning plain where the terrain was devastated, he could not identify the direction, whether it was a compass affected by a disordered magnetic field or a sky covered by gray smoke. The only thing that can barely be used as a mark is the towering huge volcano in front of us - Blackstone mountain. In desperation, he had to change himself into a Blackstone Orc warlock with a fraud pearl and go straight to Blackstone mountain. At least this dress will not be directly attacked by orcs and black dragons along the way. As for the rest, take one step at a time. Zhang Cheng believes that as long as he can stand in front of the Black Dragon Prince Nefarian, he will be able to gain the trust of the other party, and even personally participate in the process of creating colorful dragons and dragons. On the road of transcendence, there is no so-called good and evil, good and evil, but only endless power and knowledge. Through continuous learning, he can uncover the secret hidden behind the parchment, no longer be played by anyone, and really control his future and destiny Chapter 333 Along the path of red magma, Zhang Chengshen kept moving forward with one foot shallow and one foot shallow. The continuous high temperature environment has made his brain a little confused. He can''t remember clearly. Now it''s the first day he entered the burning plain. Even if he keeps cooling his body with ice magic, it still can''t alleviate the dual fatigue of physiology and psychology. As a modern urban resident with well-developed public transport, he realized for the first time that it was so hard and painful to get on the road. Fortunately, disguised as an orc warlock saved him a lot of unnecessary trouble. Although occasionally attacked by fire and lava elements, the black stone orcs stationed in the simple fortress, as well as the black young dragons, young dragons and dragon people wandering in the hilly areas, will not take the initiative to attack. Occasionally, orcs will take the initiative to say hello. But he didn''t understand the orc language at all. He didn''t dare to make too much contact with each other. He could only pretend to be cold and tall, nod his head, and then leave without saying a word. There is no doubt that this practice not only avoids being torn down by identity to some extent, but also cuts off the shortcut to the upper layer of the black stone tower. Just when Zhang Cheng began to doubt whether the little physical strength left could support him to walk to the Blackstone tower, a huge black shadow suddenly flashed over his head, followed by the strong wind. Before his dull brain could react to what had happened, a young black dragon with an elongation of more than six meters fell from the sky and blocked the only way. "Humble human! The master wants to see you!" "Master?" Zhang Cheng suddenly realized that his identity had been exposed, and a nervous look flashed in his eyes. "That''s right! Don''t try to resist or run away. I promise you will be killed by me and my brothers and sisters before your ridiculous spell works." after that, the young dragon opened his mouth and roared loudly. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen Black Dragons from five meters to seven meters flew from all directions. They kept circling in the sky, and some even spewed dragon breath mixed with the double harm of shadow and fire. Obviously, these young dragons are no longer pure black dragons, but special varieties transformed by the Black Dragon Prince Nefarian. This dual attribute dragon breath also has a loud name, called shadow flame According to the gossip from somewhere, only the armor made of the scales of the adult black dragon can resist the attack of the shadow flame. Otherwise, once ordinary people are exposed to the shadow flame, they will be swallowed on the spot, and even bone debris will not be left. Zhang Cheng didn''t want to try the power of shadow flame at all, so he wisely didn''t choose to resist, but took the initiative to change back to his original appearance, smiled and replied: "what are you waiting for? Lead the way. I can''t wait to meet the great highness Nefarian and his ongoing experiment." "Hum! Stand still! I''ll take you to the master now." the black dragon shook his head contemptuously, put his right claw on Zhang Cheng''s shoulder, and then loudly sang the ancient dragon language magic. Soon, the energy in the air became restless, and finally gathered into an energy enough to tear the space. One person and one dragon disappeared in less than three minutes. After the intense squeezing and dizziness disappeared, Zhang Cheng slowly opened his eyes and found that he had come to the top of the Blackstone tower. Through the stone guardrail not far away, he could even see the Blackstone volcano splashing magma below. In the spacious platform, a man wearing black armor and a bright flame crown was sitting on the throne at the highest place, with his eyes shining with terrible gold. There is no doubt that he is no one else. He is the eldest son of "Deathwing" nesario, the current leader of the black dragon legion, the brother of Black Dragon Princess Onyxia, and the famous Nefarian. Although Zhang Cheng had already seen the real dragon in the song of ice and fire, he still felt a trace of instinctive trembling and fear in front of the dragon power emitted by the other party. Don''t mention him. Even the black young dragon that came over crawled on the ground and bowed his head to show humility to his master. "Interesting human, can you tell me what drove you to the dangerous burning plain? And what made you persist in such a harsh and difficult environment? Honor, wealth, or power?" after a long silence, Nefarian first broke the silence and asked in a slightly pondering tone. As the owner of the black stone pagoda, he can''t hide his every move from the burning plain or the burning canyon. In fact, from the moment Zhang Cheng passed through the gate, he hid in the dark and observed silently, trying to find out the other party''s intention. You should know that the burning plain is not a place where normal people will come. Whether it is an alliance or a tribe, they only barely maintain an outpost for spying intelligence. Therefore, generally speaking, every guy who comes to the burning plain often carries some important task and mission. However, after a period of observation, Nefarian found that Zhang Cheng did not go to the Morgan post established by the alliance at all, but went straight to Blackstone volcano. This unusual behavior undoubtedly aroused his interest, so today''s scene came. "No, your royal highness, the driving force behind my progress is neither honor, nor wealth, nor power, but knowledge. If you don''t mind, please give me a living body, and I will show you some interesting research results. Then you will understand the purpose of my coming." Zhang Cheng bowed and asked at the same time. He knows that if he can''t prove his value at the first time, the next thing waiting for him is likely to be death or more terrible torture than death. "Oh, red, send a prisoner up," Nefarian said to a glowing bead next to the seat. After a while, a human with bloody wounds all over his body was escorted to the hall. Some of the wounds had festered and festered. If Azeroth''s physical quality was not far better than the earth, he would have died by virtue of the injury alone. However, he is not much better now. He has not only lost the strength of resistance, but also his eyes are particularly lax. If he is not treated in time, he will die in two or three days at most. The indifferent Zhang Cheng didn''t care about the prisoner''s tragedy at all. In front of the Black Dragon Prince, he poured a small bottle of jelly like mucus completely composed of red into the target''s mouth. moment The dying prisoner suddenly gave a roar, followed by the muscles all over his body, which bulged at an exaggerated speed. His height also grew from one meter eight to two meters five. His terrible power could not resist even the orc soldiers, and his neck was cut alive by his thick arm Chapter 334 "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!" After killing two Orc warriors of Blackstone clan, the completely irrational man stared at his bloodshot eyes and rushed directly to Nefarian''s throne. He didn''t seem to be influenced by the dragon power that the other party inadvertently sent out. He took a round of sandbags and smashed it down. Unfortunately, before he touched the target, the Black Dragon Prince raised his hand and waved it gently like driving away flies. moment The changed male human seemed to hit an invisible force field, and the whole man rose up in the air and flew back more than ten meters. He didn''t stop until he hit the thick stone pillar, ejected dazzling blood and fell to the ground. The violent impact crushed his internal organs, and the dark plasma slowly flowed out along his mouth and nose. Just as the prisoner tried to get up and launch a second attack, the Black Dragon Prince suddenly disappeared from the throne. Next second He suddenly appeared in front of the other party, lifted the mutated man with only one hand, carefully observed the earthworm like raised blood vessels under the surface of the target skin, and after a while, he turned back and asked, "what did you give him?" "Nothing, a special substance rich in energy radiation extracted from the crystal of the crater," Zhang Cheng replied concisely. "Crater crystal? What''s that?" Nefarian continued with interest. As a madman who personally created the colorful dragon race, he immediately confirmed that the mutant human who is suffering great pain has actually evolved under the action of some unknown force. Although the side effect of evolution is serious damage to the brain, if this technology can be applied to his own colorful dragons, he will soon gain an invincible terrorist army. Aware of the snooping revealed in the tone of the Black Dragon Prince, Zhang Cheng immediately lowered his voice and explained: "There are a lot of colorful special crystals buried around the Angolo crater. According to my research, these crystals are releasing several kinds of energy radiation all the time. Under the influence of radiation, the creatures there are older than the outside world and their size is particularly huge. In particular, the powerful Tyrannosaurus Rex is a miracle of biological evolution..." Obviously, he deliberately hid the secret that Angolo crater was actually the Titan biological testing ground. The reason is very simple. Once you know that the crystal of the crater is related to the Titan, the other party will have a clear direction, and he will lose the use value, and the chess pieces that lose the use value usually won''t live long. "That sounds interesting! Tell me, mortal, where is your research going?" Nefarian touched his beard on his chin and made no secret of his greedy nature. Zhang Cheng pretended to be helpless and sighed: "Oh, sorry, I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint you. Because there are not enough experimental subjects, I can''t adjust the dose bit by bit, so I can''t guarantee the survival of the experimental body many times." "I see! You want my help to complete this study, don''t you?" Nefarian raised his mouth and showed a chilling smile. You know, since occupying the upper layer of the black stone tower and sharing the territory around the black stone mountain with Ragnaros, the king of the Yan devil, no one dared to offend his majesty, let alone use him to achieve their own goals. But today, a man who is insignificant in his eyes actually stands in front of him and talks freely, without any awe or fear! For a moment, the air in the hall suddenly became depressed. All the servants who knew the master''s character realized that the moody Black Dragon Prince was angry and crawled on the ground for fear that he might accidentally become the object of vent. On the contrary, Zhang Cheng was not busy. He bent down, bowed and said softly, "yes, your highness. In my mind, there is no second person in Azeroth except you who is qualified to carry out this research, and only you can solve the mystery. I am willing to do my best to help you complete it and create the miracle of life." "Hmm? You want to be my servant?" Nefarian raised his eyebrows and expressed surprise. He did not expect that the young man in front of him would be so willing to hand over his research results. "No, not a servant. I hope to be your partner. I don''t expect wealth, power and power. I just want to unlock some secrets hidden behind the world." Zhang Cheng said solemnly. He won''t be anyone''s servant, even in name. Moreover, the black dragon itself is cruel and cunning. He doesn''t take his men as one thing at all. Becoming their servant is almost no different from suicide. "Hahaha! Collaborator? Why do you think you are qualified to cooperate with me? Do you know who I am?" Nefarian asked loudly with a wild smile. "Of course! You are the eldest son of Deathwing, the heir of the black dragon legion, and the great Nefarian. I also know that you are conducting research on colorful dragons, trying to create a new species that integrates five abilities to guard giant dragons. Imagine how powerful individuals will be produced if you add this evolutionary radiation? Whether it is an alliance or a tribe Will surrender at the feet of your legion, and you will become the real king of the world! " Bewitched by Zhang Cheng''s passionate voice, the Black Dragon Prince''s face showed a look of great enjoyment, as if he had seen his army sweep Azeroth and finally establish a huge empire. The subconscious arrogance of dragons made him ignore how a mortal knows his identity and how to know the colorful dragons in secret research? After a full two or three minutes, he came back from his fantasy and nodded with satisfaction: "you are very good at talking, mortal. Well, merciful, I allow you to become an ally of the black dragon legion, but please remember, if one day I find your research useless to the Legion..." "You can execute me at any time!" Zhang Cheng took the initiative to fill in the second half of the sentence. Because the crystals produced by the crater are the advanced biotechnology left by the Titans, he believes that since these crystals can create magical creatures such as Tyrannosaurus Rex, they can naturally have an effect on the giant dragon. As for whether the Black Dragon Prince can create more powerful colorful beasts than those in the plot with these radiating crystals, it doesn''t matter to him. Anyway, when he gets what he wants, he will leave Azeroth directly to prepare for the upcoming trial, even if it doesn''t matter to attract the attention of the Bronze Dragon. "Very good! From now on, you are my chief consultant, responsible for the hatching of colorful young dragons. I want to see your results for a month at most, otherwise you understand the consequences." After saying this threatening word, Nefarian crushed the mutant man''s head directly, and his eyes showed a terrible golden light. Chapter 335 Between the hatching on the upper layer of the black stone tower, with the help of two dragon people, Zhang Cheng, dressed in dark blue robes, carefully injected colorful jelly like mucus into the hatchling dragon eggs, and then carefully observed the changes of each dragon egg. Since reaching a cooperation agreement with the Black Dragon Prince Nefarian, he has been temporarily assigned here for living experiments to ensure the correct proportion of the deployment office and enhance the strength of the colorful dragon Legion. As the manager between hatching, solaka huoguan is responsible for coordinating relevant matters and meeting various requirements put forward by him. As for the crystal of the crater, it is naturally handled by the goblins. You know, these green dwarfs who regard money as their life have already hooked up with the black dragon Legion. Look at those goblin technicians in the black wing nest. As long as they can pay enough money, they can even get the bananas used by Tyrande and the intimate clothes worn by Jaina, not to mention a pile of broken crystals that are just a little beautiful. With the help of super long-distance magic transmission, in less than three days, boxes of crystals from Angolo crater were continuously sent to the Blackstone tower. Out of curiosity about these anomalous radiative junction crystals, Nefarian even personally made some research on the top platform, which has not appeared for a full month. He seems to have forgotten the deadline set before, and forgot to check whether this thing has an effect on dragons. However, the Black Dragon Prince forgot, which does not mean that Zhang Cheng will be lazy. On the contrary, in order to achieve his goal as soon as possible, he has almost done his best. He only sleeps for four hours at most every day, and the rest time is used to adjust the proportion of different crystal energy in the potion. The strange young dragon bodies piled up in the corner tell how many poor dragon eggs have been poisoned. It''s almost as good as two or three hundred in a month. Solaka huoguan stared at the two beast like vertical pupils, stared at the busy human beings standing in front of the alchemy platform, and it took several minutes to remind him: "you haven''t rested for 20 hours since yesterday, and you''ve been like this for a week. If you continue, you''ll die." "Shut up! I don''t need you to take care of what I do!" Zhang Cheng roared without looking back. Because he couldn''t get a rest for a long time, he not only found the extreme of his face, but also began to become irritable and irritable. Once, two dragon people were tortured to the verge of collapse by his curse just because they didn''t obey orders, and almost lost their lives. Perhaps to some extent, this is his unintentional nature, a cruel, tyrannical and eager soul "No, no, no, I think you misunderstood something. I''m not concerned about your health. I just want to tell you that instead of wasting time here, I''d better enjoy a better life quickly, or you won''t live until the master returns to his senses. If I were you, chief red would send some beautiful female prisoners captured two days ago in the name of research Have a good time, "joked solaka huoguan in a malicious tone. As an incubator, his original duty is to incubate dragon eggs for his master. But since the human came in front of him, almost all the hatchlings died by accident, so he wanted each other to die immediately, or he would sooner or later be forgotten by his master. "Do you want to die?" Zhang Cheng fiercely turned back, and his right eye showed his naked intention of killing. If you lift the blindfold covering his left eye, you will find that the seal of the devil''s eye on his left has loosened. The terrible ereda devil soul is constantly eroding his body and brain with shadow and evil energy. But it''s a pity that solaka huoguan didn''t notice this and still said sarcastically, "kill me? It''s up to you? Mortal, you''re too arrogant. Maybe I should teach you a lesson for the master." "Ha ha... Ha ha!!" With a nervous laugh, Zhang Cheng''s left face quickly showed a skin as black as a devil. No hesitation! Even less care about the Dragon hatching people around! He directly raised his hand and shot black group shadow arrows, which hit all the hostile dragon incubators, followed by group corrosion and pain curse. In the blink of an eye, more than twenty unlucky spots in the Hall fell to the ground and groaned in pain. After all, although the dragon people have high vitality and magic resistance, they are also flesh and blood. They can''t resist the terrorist forces that distort time and space. In less than a minute, all the black scales fell off, revealing a large piece of festering inner skin. If they did not lose their ability to move, they would not hesitate to commit suicide to end this painful torture. It can be said that throughout Azeroth, there is no torture comparable to the Warlock''s curse! "Asshole! What do you want to do? Do you want to be the enemy of the black dragon Legion?" seeing the tragedy of his men, solaka huoguan roared angrily. "No, fool, I just think the reason why there is no breakthrough in the experiment is the lack of a living body with stronger vitality. Now, I hope you can make some sacrifices for his highness Nefarian and try the evolution solution I prepared according to the latest proportion..." Zhang Cheng sneered and took down the bottle of unknown solution from the alchemy platform, which is black to completely non reflective. With the accumulated experience of failure again and again, the liquid contained in this medicine bottle has long been not only limited to the energy radiation extracted from the crystal, but also the blood of red dragon, green dragon, Bronze Dragon and blue dragon, and even a piece of scale powder shed by Nefarian. Solaka huoguan now finally realized that the human standing in front of him was crazy. To be exact, he fell into an extremely crazy mental state. Without saying a word, he immediately waved his sharp claws and charged. Although as an incubator, fighting is not his best thing, the black dragon blood flowing in his body still gives him strength, speed and defense that ordinary people can''t reach. However, before he rushed to the front, he suddenly found that there was a severe pain in his abdomen, followed by a huge wound that split out of thin air, and the blood and internal organs were sprayed out, as if something had twisted all the internal organs into pieces. "Oh? You didn''t die when you were cursed by my doomsday curse? Your life is really hard enough." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and his face was full of crazy expressions. He didn''t give solaka huoguan a chance to resist at all. He flashed forward and slowly poured a bottle of solution into each other''s mouth. Next second Solaka huoguan''s body suddenly expanded, his bones burst through the flesh and blood, and began to grow rapidly. The black scales also began to fall off rapidly, replaced by colorful new scales Chapter 336 "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. He never longed for someone to give him a kind death, especially the violent changes produced by every inch of muscle and every cell of the body, pouring into the brain along the nerve. That feeling was going to torture him crazy. "Hehe, relax, relax, my friend, don''t you find that your body is undergoing some kind of transformation. Believe me, when it is finished, you will not hate me, but also thank me." Zhang Cheng responded by staring at each other''s elongated body and the bloody skeleton whose back is rapidly covered with meat film. Obviously, his new formula succeeded. As long as solaka huoguan can persist to the end, he will be able to get rid of the embarrassing identity of the dragon people and become a real behemoth, or even a new life integrating the ability of five colors to guard the dragon. According to the experience summarized from many failures, if the experimental body does not die or explode at the first time after drinking the medicine, it means that the crystal radiation contained in the medicine does not exceed the limit borne by the other party. Next, it is no longer the medicine itself that determines success, but the willpower and physical strength of the user. In any case, concentrating the evolution of species over thousands of years in just a few minutes to half an hour is a certain risk. With the crazy roar of solaka fire crown, the Black Stone Beasts upstairs were soon disturbed. Even red black hand, who claimed to be the great chief, couldn''t help running over to see what happened. But he was stunned when he saw the dying dragon hatching on the ground and the crazy growing bones and flesh of solaka huoguan. Coupled with Zhang Cheng''s half familiar demonized face, he didn''t even want to turn around and ran to the arena grandstand, started the command Baozhu and reported the situation in the incubation room to his master. Only three or five minutes later, Nefarian put down his research and a transmission came to the incubation hall with a strong smell of blood. Just as he was trying to figure out what had happened, solaka huoguan''s spirit finally collapsed and attacked his master like crazy. "Asshole! What are you doing?!" the black dragon prince took the beloved lokamil elomancis hammer and smashed it into the attacker''s head, trying to awaken the other party''s subconscious fear with pain. Unfortunately, he obviously underestimated the strength of his strengthened men. At the moment when the hammer collided with the claw, the hammer of roccamille ilomancis was hit by the force of almost rolling on the spot, and Nefarian couldn''t help retreating for several steps, with an undisguised shock in his eyes. After all, he is the eldest son of Deathwing. He is one of the most powerful black dragons except his father. Even if he maintains human form, his power can not be countered by an elite dragon man. But now? The increased size of solaka fire crown can even compete with him, or even surpass his physical strength. This alone is enough to prove the great value of crater crystal. "Interesting! That''s interesting! Human, I admit you gave me a big surprise." After all, Nefarian''s body began to expand rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, he changed from a human to a giant with a body length of more than 50 meters. Instead of killing the irrational solaka fire crown in a hurry, he raised his front paw and pressed it on the ground. At the same time, he summoned a helper to bind it firmly with magic. With the help of more than 30 orc warlocks and dragon casters, the unlucky man soon became a target that could only scream and could not move at all. About half an hour or so, he finally completed all the evolution after experiencing the rubber band, and fell into a half sleepy state panting. Lavender scales, strong magic smell, almost perfect magic resistance, incredible muscle strength, and giant wings comparable to dragons Except that the upper body still maintains the Dragon man shape, other parts of solaka fire crown''s body are no different from the adult dragon, especially the strong wings and thick tail, which show that he can fly and swing his tail like a real dragon. Looking at the monster created by himself, Zhang Cheng said in a slightly excited tone: "how about your royal highness, are you still satisfied with my research results?" Nefarian nodded thoughtfully: "satisfied! Of course satisfied! Although you let me lose an important man, it brings infinite possibilities. Tell me, what else do you need next?" "Next? Next, of course, further optimization will be carried out until all side effects can be removed. At that time, we will use it to offset our racial defects and evolve towards higher life..." When saying this, there was a crazy light in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. I don''t know whether he was eroded by the devil''s soul or some attributes in his subconscious broke out. In short, terrible thoughts in his mind came out one by one. "Hmm? Are you going to take it yourself?!" Nefarian''s face showed surprise. As an equally crazy biological researcher, he may carry out all kinds of terrible experiments under his hands or other dragons, but he never thought of taking himself as an experiment one day. "Why not? Don''t you think the last step to explore the mystery of life evolution is to evolve yourself? Think about it. When you integrate the life flame of the red dragon, the time of the Bronze Dragon, the magic of the blue dragon, the natural power of the green dragon, and the inherent close relationship between the black dragon and the earth, who else in the world will be your enemy?" I don''t know when Zhang Cheng''s voice brought a trace of demagogic power. Whenever he spits a word out of his mouth, the Black Dragon Prince feels his heart beat faster, and even ignores the half face with more and more demonization. You know, among his men, the number of warlocks of Blackstone orcs alone exceeds thirty or forty. There are several powerful ones that can completely transform themselves into demon form, so I don''t think it''s a big deal. Just when Nefarian subconsciously wanted to say something, Zhang Cheng suddenly covered his eyes and gave a scream, and the whole person fainted. At the same time, the devil''s skin and the protruding horns on his forehead disappeared one after another, as if everything that had just happened was an illusion. "Damn it! What''s going on?" the Black Dragon Prince frowned immediately. Even if he is slow at the moment, he can find that this bold and crazy human is absolutely abnormal, but he doesn''t know what is abnormal Chapter 337 Darkness Boundless darkness No light, no air, no water and no earth Zhang Cheng seems to be in the deepest part of a vast universe, or the end of distorted time and space. Because there is nothing that can be used as a reference, he can not determine the time, let alone whether he is alive or dead. In such a very special environment, his thinking began to be infinitely enlarged. Before he tried to figure out what had happened, suddenly, a beautiful planet full of mystery appeared out of thin air. In particular, the rich magic energy shrouded in the atmosphere is not inferior to Azeroth, or even better. When Zhang Cheng was full of doubts, he was pushed down from the sky by a powerful force without warning. With an indescribable high-speed fall, his eyes darkened and he seemed to hit a place wrapped in unknown liquid. For a while, a series of feelings such as warmth, comfort and safety came to my mind. But this feeling didn''t last for a few minutes, and another great force forced him out! Next second The bright light and strange buildings in front of him immediately attracted all his attention, especially several humanoid creatures with strange cyan skin and goat like lower body, and even laughed happily. Among them, the tallest man held him up and shouted: "marosa!!!!!" moment Zhang Cheng knows what he sees! AGUS! A mysterious planet sleeping with the soul of Titan! These strange looking humanoid creatures are the eredians who have not been lured by the dark Titan Sargeras. Obviously, for unknown reasons, he entered the body to seal the memory of the demon soul - marosa, and experienced what the other party had experienced from the first perspective. Although Zhang Cheng is not sure why such an incredible situation happened, it does not prevent him from concentrating and writing down what will happen next, especially the more developed magic system of the ereda people than Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom, and the taboo dark knowledge transmitted to them by the dark Titan. It has to be said that as a mortal who has not yet understood his current situation, his desire for power and knowledge has exceeded life and death Soon, in an extremely unreal fast forward, arida baby named marosa grew up quickly and began to learn complex and profound magic knowledge from easy to difficult. In less than 60 years, he became a famous caster of Argus, and even received face-to-face praise from the big three Archimonde, Kil''jaeden and vinlon. His parents and family were proud of him, and his friends took him as an example of hard work. Everything looks so beautiful! Unfortunately, the beauty lasted about ten years, and an unexpected accident disrupted all his plans and expectations for the future. Once the most powerful warrior in the Pantheon, Sargeras, the dark Titan who just formed the Burning Legion, discovered the planet and the intelligent ereda people living on the planet. After a period of observation, Sargeras found that ereda people are the smartest and most magical plasticity he has ever seen in the vast universe. At the same time, they are also the perfect choice to help him manage and command the chaotic Burning Legion. As a powerful soldier who has participated in countless battles that can be called the battle of destroying heaven and earth, he never likes to beat around the bush. He clearly conveyed his will to the three giants of ereda directly through illusion, and promised endless knowledge and more powerful magical energy - evil energy. Seeing the almost invincible power of the dark Titan, Archimonde and Kil''jaeden quickly made the decision to lead all ereda people to surrender at each other''s feet. Perhaps in their eyes, such a choice that can not only gain knowledge and power, but also avoid the destruction of the race does not need to be considered too much. However, vinylon, who has the title of "prophet", took advantage of the discussion of specific refuge between the other two giants, with the help of a holy light life called Naru, and took some people to escape Argus, including marosa''s most beloved wife. Full of the pain of being betrayed by his lover and the hatred of vinylon and Naru, marosa quickly embraced the powerful evil energy and the shadow energy from distorting time and space under the leadership of Kil''jaeden and Archimonde. With the knowledge taught by the dark Titan, he quickly grew into a powerful caster and senior commander of the Burning Legion. Under his leadership, the Legion conquered and destroyed one world after another. After thousands of years of pursuit, it finally found the hiding place of the traitors and the hometown of the orcs - Delano. As a result, Kil''jaeden easily used the orcs'' natural worship of power to establish a famous shadow Parliament and began to unite to attack outsiders calling themselves Delaney. In that war, thousands of Delaney fugitives died, and more were captured by orc warlocks, which became the raw materials for building the dark gate. Marosa''s former wife and beloved died at the hands of okare, but the cruel and cunning Orc warlock did not directly kill him, but extracted the other party''s soul with evil dark magic, imprisoned him in his skull and created a powerful magic item. It is precisely because of this that when he was forced to summon the devil, arida devil would respond without hesitation in order to get back the bones that imprisoned his wife''s soul. But what marosa didn''t expect was that he was defeated on the battlefield, and the despicable okare made a sneak attack when he was seriously injured, which directly damaged and imprisoned the powerful soul of the devil. With strong reluctance and anger, all the illusions in front of me quickly turned into nothingness, leaving only the emotions left in my mind. "Incredible! It turns out that Arcane Magic can still be used like this? It turns out that the essence of shadow and evil energy is..." With a depressed and low voice, Zhang Cheng suddenly opened his eyes, and his demonized body quickly returned to normal, replaced by runes flashing mysterious violet light one after another. Different from the arcane runes that Dalaran mages keep on themselves, these runes are more complex and precise! In the blink of an eye, thousands of runes resonate with the magical energy in the air. Boom!!!!!!!! Before the two orc warlocks who were checking his body could react, they were directly crushed by the energy storm formed in an instant. They didn''t even have time to scream. Everything in the room, whether tables and chairs, stone pillars, walls and ground, turned into dust under the mat of the energy storm, and forcibly opened a big hole to the outside world on the upper layer of the black stone tower. Chapter 338 "Damn it! What happened again?" Such a huge sound and energy resonance can not hide from Nefarian, the owner of the Blackstone tower. In less than three or five seconds, he appeared in a messy room and looked around with two flashing angry eyes. Soon, outside the broken wall, he saw Zhang Cheng floating in the sky. At the same time, Zhang Cheng, who has just completed the optimization and adjustment of his magic circuit, also calmed the energy storm caused by carelessness, bowed gracefully and said: "good evening, your highness, I''m sorry I affected your rest." "Oh? You''re back to normal!" Nefarian glanced at the broken meat and plasma belonging to the orc warlocks scattered around, with a curious expression on his face. No way not curious! You know, just 40 hours ago, a warlock leader named Jed told him that the human soul had been eroded by the devil and would soon become a living devil. No one could stop the fire from reversing the process. He felt a little sad because he didn''t find the most important part from the experimental notes - the ratio between crystal energy and dragon blood. But in the twinkling of an eye, the young human who was sentenced to death miraculously survived. Judging from the arcane runes looming on the surface of the skin, his strength has also been greatly increased. Although there is still a considerable gap compared with himself, he is no longer a humble mole ant, but a strong man who is really qualified to talk to himself. Power has always been the most important criterion to measure the relationship between people, intelligent race and intelligent race in Azeroth world, just as people on earth will divide themselves into different classes with wealth, power and talent. Don''t you see how nourishing the life of boar people was when agamagan, the God of boar, was alive, but after it died at the hands of demons in order to resist the invasion of the Burning Legion in the battle of ancient times? The life of wild boar people immediately fell from heaven to hell. Not only was the living space continuously compressed, but also recently, after the establishment of the tribe, various bounties were directly hung. It was quite the posture of the western development of the United States to reduce the number of Native Americans in the North American continent by offering a reward for the scalp of Indians. No one will show mercy to the boar people because of the sacrifice of agamagan, the boar God. This is the price to pay for losing the shelter of great power. I don''t know if agamagan will regret his self sacrifice if he knows that his people are treated like this. As for the idea that all men are created equal, it can only stay in shouting slogans at most, and people with a little brain will not take it seriously. Feeling the abundant arcane energy in his body, as well as the explosive growth of evil energy and shadow energy, Zhang Cheng quickly realized that he was no longer a little person who needed to hide. Even a powerful caster like Archmage ansrem ruinviwal might not be his opponent now. The reason is very simple. In that dream like experience, he almost learned the knowledge that marosa had learned all his life, as well as rich combat experience. At present, his brain is like a computer loaded with a new operating system and a huge database. He can find the best solution with just one idea. Although he did not understand what force made him proud to pry into the deepest memory of the devil''s soul, it did not prevent him from using what he got to make himself bigger. Anyway, more lice do not itch and more debt do not worry. He believes that sooner or later, the owner behind the parchment will unlock all the secrets. To understand this, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath and replied with a smile, "yes, I''m back to normal. If you don''t mind, can I borrow the space under the black stone tower to do some small magic experiments?" "Of course! No problem! My dear chief technician and ally, from now on, you are the second owner of Blackstone tower besides me. You can go where you want to go and do what you want to do at any time as long as you like. But in return, I need your research results to strengthen the colorful dragon army." Nefarian couldn''t wait to ask. Although as a dragon, he is sometimes extremely arrogant and conceited, and can''t tolerate anyone to provoke and refute himself. But similarly, he is also a fanatical researcher. He never mind giving due respect to those mortals who can surpass themselves in professional quality. The young human floating in the air is undoubtedly such an existence. A more crazy, persistent and bold human than him. Whenever he recalls the crazy smile of the other party before he fell into a coma, and the words that he threatened to transform himself and make himself evolve towards a higher life, the Black Dragon Prince can''t help thinking of his father and mother. "Thank you for your generosity. In three weeks, please give me another three weeks, and I will create a truly perfect and rational colorful dragon and beast for you. Please believe me, at that time, both the black iron dwarf and Ragnaros, the king of the burning devil who hid in the heart of the molten fire and fell asleep, will tremble in front of it." after saying that, Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth, revealing an indescribable excitement, Or a fanatical expression. He can''t wait to combine his newly acquired knowledge with evolutionary medicine and try to create a new life. "Ha ha! What are you waiting for? Start quickly! I can''t wait to see your research results! If it''s as powerful as you describe, I''ll give you a gift in return, a gift that is absolutely satisfactory to you." Nefarian burst into laughter. Just a few days ago, he just used the bodies of countless dragons to create a huge dragon beast - clomagus. However, due to the maximum enhancement of its ability, this giant beast like two dogs does not have enough wisdom. Although it has obtained part of the ability of the five attribute dragon, it only relies on its innate instinct to fight. If he had changed to the past, he might think clomagus was a great work. If there were enough materials, he would build several more to form an army. But now, after seeing the wonderful power of the crater crystal, the Black Dragon Prince is no longer satisfied with creating beasts without wisdom. What he wants is intelligent life and a general who can understand and execute complex orders. Just like a word mentioned repeatedly before - evolution! "Then I''ll look forward to it first..." Zhang Cheng undoubtedly saw ambition in Nefarian''s eyes, slightly raised his mouth, showed a hint of ponder, and built a sinister plan in his mind. After all, he came to acquire knowledge and strength, not to help the Black Dragon Prince strengthen his strength. Now that you''ve got something, there''s no reason to stay and create more and more powerful monsters, so leave a big surprise before you leave Chapter 339 At the lower level of the black stone tower, there are a large number of evil creatures under the strong power of the Black Dragon Prince, including trolls of the burning thorn tribe, ogres of the sharp thorn tribe, and orcs of the Blood Axe and fire seal clan. Even the orcs of the Blood Axe clan used two huge wolves, kizrur and hareken, to continuously create wolf cubs, and then tried to build a wolf army with the help of the dark magic of the warlocks. As a confidant of Nefarian, the elite dragon man general dakisas is the commander of this mixed army. At the same time, he also shoulders the mission of testing the combat effectiveness of colorful dragon people and colorful young dragons. However, today, he did not go to inspect his subordinates who often caused friction, nor did he observe those colorful young dragons whose scales were lavender, but stared at the huge eggs not far away. To be exact, that thing can no longer be called an egg, but should be called a sarcoma. In particular, the cuticle covered with concave convex folds on the surface not only has no scales, but also keeps creeping, as if something is about to break out of its shell. Although he had seen many terrible experiments of his masters, none of them could give him such a strong sense of suffocation, as if he would kill himself immediately once the monsters inside hatched. Dakesas did not understand why the Black Dragon Prince would indulge a human in such a dangerous experiment on his own territory. You know, just last week, due to the spread of a demon summoning ceremony, six precious spell casters and at least four sharp thorn ogres were killed by the evil energy flame. The culprit of all this is the young human standing in front of the huge sarcoma with crazy light in his eyes. If not for Nefarian''s order, no one is allowed to interfere with each other''s actions. He wants to directly tear each other''s throat and feed the wolf with his body. However, it is a pity that no one in the black stone tower can disobey the orders of the Black Dragon Prince. Even if he disobeys in public, he may be punished more terrible than death. So although his heart was full of all kinds of discontent, he could do nothing but watch. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Cheng, standing in front of the huge meat egg, muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "protect the body of the dragon, the blood of the devil, and the energy from the crystal of the crater. Now even I am curious about what you will look like when you hatch." As soon as the voice fell, the doomsday guard, who was wearing magic armor and holding a double-edged giant sword, suddenly opened his mouth and warned: "master, I suggest you''d better step back. According to the current speed, the energy bred in it will produce an eruption soon." "Oh? Tell me, what do you feel, Pollack?" Zhang Chengtou asked without answering. The powerful demon, more than five meters tall, was summoned by ceremony last week. Different from the previous few small roles belonging to the cannon fodder of the Burning Legion, it is a middle-level commander. It not only has excellent melee fighting skills, but also is proficient in strategies and tactics. At the same time, it also includes several spell abilities such as shadow arrow, evil energy fire rain and swallowing soul. It can be said that there is no opponent in the lower layer of the whole Blackstone tower. The doomsday guard named Pollack hesitated a little and quickly replied, "it''s chaos, my master. I see a soul full of anger and tyranny. I really suggest that we leave quickly, or wait for it..." Before the doomsday guard finished speaking, Zhang Cheng suddenly put his index finger on his lips and made a silent movement. When the former saw it, he immediately closed his mouth and put on a silent look Next second There was a violent energy shock in the air, followed by Nefarian, the Black Dragon Prince, in the middle of the hall. Seeing that he ignored anyone, he first carefully observed the changes of meat and eggs, listened to the more and more powerful heartbeat inside, and showed a satisfied expression on his face. "Great! This little guy is becoming stronger and stronger! When he is born, he will surpass clomagus and become the most perfect creation. My dear friend, you really brought a big surprise." "Hehe, you are really flattered. Here are my notes on all the experiments of the recent event and the medicine formula optimized many times. As long as you follow the above steps, you can continuously create a dragon and beast army that can sweep the whole Azeroth. I sincerely wish you can defeat the enemy and ascend the supreme throne." after saying that, Zhang Cheng handed over a secretly tampered note. If the Black Dragon Prince really follows the above steps to make colorful dragons and beasts, the result will not be an invincible army, but a group of crazy monsters who are hungry and eager to kill and destroy everything. Perhaps there is no need for adventurers to end his life, and the unsatisfied dragon and beast will turn the black stone tower upside down first. "Did you take the initiative to hand over the experimental notes?" Nefarian was obviously surprised, quickly opened it and looked through it. After confirming the contents, he couldn''t help frowning. The reason is very simple. As an expert who likes doing biological research, he can clearly see that this note is true, but he doesn''t understand why the other party wants to do so? According to his idea, the crazy young man in front of him should keep this note to whet his appetite, and then exchange it for benefits at an appropriate time. Undoubtedly aware of the doubt of the Black Dragon Prince, Zhang Cheng explained expressionless: "Your Highness, I have completed the experiment and got the knowledge I want, so there is no significance to stay." "I see, you want to leave." Nefarian showed a suddenly enlightened look. "That''s right! Next, I''ll go to the hammer of doom in philas, visit the hermit upper elf mages in the ancient city of eresalas more than 12000 years ago, and discuss the mystery of magic with them." Zhang Cheng said his next destination half true and half false. When Nefarian heard this, his eyes twinkled with strange light, as if he were thinking about something. After a minute or two, he smiled and nodded, "well, I accept your farewell and look forward to your next visit. Here, this is the reward I promised you. Also, if you return to storm City, you might as well visit my sister. Her human name is katlana presto." "Thank you for your generosity and kindness. If you don''t mind, I''m leaving now. After all, I still need to learn more knowledge to improve myself and evolve to a higher level of life." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be crazy, bowed, turned and disappeared with the doomsday guard in the intricate passage at the lower layer of the black stone tower. As soon as he left his front foot, dakesas came up and tried in a polar voice, "master, why did you let him go?" "You don''t understand! He is not an ordinary mortal at all, nor is he a dead brain who takes good and evil as the only standard in life. Don''t worry, he won''t be our enemy, but a potential ally of the black dragon army. At least the human kingdom will never accept his crazy biological research..." Chapter 340 Out of the black stone tower filled with tumbling magma and suffocating heat waves, Zhang Cheng saw the long lost sky again. Although the color of the sky is a little abnormal, it seems to be stained with blood, showing a strange red, and from time to time there is an unknown black smoke. But all this was nothing to him who crossed the burning plain. With a few strange spells, six runes composed of pure arcane energy quickly formed a diaphragm around his body that could not be distinguished by the naked eye, forcibly isolating himself from the high temperature and dirty air. Obviously, this is one of the knowledge he learned in his dream, and it is also the evidence of creating a brilliant magical civilization before the fall of the ereda people. Unfortunately, after embracing shadow and evil energy, these guys abandoned the arcane power that they thought was a little weak. But unlike Zhang Cheng, he did not abandon the mage profession because he got more powerful warlock power. On the contrary, he felt that the power of arcane magic was far from as weak as it seemed. On the contrary, the upper limit of highly malleable magic energy like arcane should be far above evil energy and shadow, but no one can develop its full potential for the time being. Full of expectation for the next new world, he opened the wooden box that Nefarian gave him before he left. moment A silver liquid wrapped in black translucent crystals appears on a velvet cushion in the middle of the box. Driven by strong curiosity, Zhang Cheng subconsciously touched the crystal surface, and an indescribable surging force quickly poured into his body. Sadness, pain, regret, madness For a moment, all kinds of strong emotions began to emerge in his mind. His connection with arcane, evil energy, shadow, elements and many other energies suddenly became closer, and even his thinking became particularly concentrated. It was as if the powerful spell that needed to be guided by a spell for a long time in the past could be released with only one thought. There is no doubt that the silver liquid inside the crystal is not an ordinary thing, but a special substance very close to the root of magic. He just didn''t understand why a mysterious liquid would carry the feelings of intelligent life. The feeling was so strong that it almost made him cry. Just as he was trying to figure out what the Black Dragon Prince had given himself, he suddenly had a flash in his mind and subconsciously jumped out of his mouth: "tears of nesario..." "That''s right! It''s the tears of nesario! It''s said that nesario, the king of the black dragon, left tears of pain and regret at the last moment when he was seduced and degenerated by ancient gods. No wonder he has such powerful power. Even if an ordinary person who doesn''t know anything drinks it, he will immediately gain incredible energy and even become a powerful caster. Of course, the premise is him Not tortured by all kinds of negative feelings... "Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and said to himself. In the distant 1960s in the game, the tears of nesario were the jewelry dropped by the final boss of the black wing nest, Nefarian. Its powerful attribute has been coveted by many legal professions. But different from a series of data in the game, the real tears of nesario are far more than adding a little spell damage and hit! To be exact, the energy contained in the tears flowing in the black crystal even contains part of the earth power given by Titan to the Black Dragon King. As we all know, the earth is the mother of all things and the foundation of all life. Therefore, the real value of nesario''s tears is not as an ornament to enhance spell casting, but the tears containing the power of the earth. Of course, it is not easy to obtain this power, because in addition to the powerful energy, tears are mixed with the whispers of ancient gods that are enough to degrade the Black Dragon King. Coupled with the negative emotions that are enough to drive ordinary people crazy on the spot, if Zhang Cheng dares to draw the energy from it now, it is estimated that he will either become a puppet of the ancient gods or become a madman without even self-consciousness. Obviously, Nefarian had no good intention of giving him this thing. It may be the hope to let him fall into the darkness completely, or it may affect his mind with the help of this gadget. In short, the tears of nesario will have an irreparable impact on a person''s spirit after they have been carried on him for a long time. Zhang Cheng neither intended to be the running dog of the ancient god, nor to become a madman who wanted to destroy the world all day, so he resolutely put the dangerous baby back in the sealed wooden box for the time being. Unless he finds a solution, he will never try to get the huge energy inside. Pollack seemed to feel something. He bent down and asked in a low voice, "master, why don''t you absorb the energy contained in it? I believe it shouldn''t be difficult to digest it with the huge evil energy in your body." "No, you don''t understand..." Zhang Cheng shook his head gently and didn''t explain too much. In any case, the doomsday guard is a member of the Burning Legion. Even now, it is only because of the sealed arida demon soul in the body and the reason for controlling the demon code. Although he didn''t pull the devil out of the distorted time and space like an ordinary warlock, and then beat each other hard until he subdued the devil and signed a series of unequal treaties, he didn''t let the devil hate himself deeply in his heart, and even tried every means to find a chance to fight back when he was weak. The previous relationship between Zhang Cheng and his demons is closer to a pure superior and subordinate. Every demon regards him as marosa, so he never shows any intention of resistance. Instead, he believes that this is another important invasion plan of the Legion. If one day they find that their master is not the demon lord of ereda, they are likely to secretly unite against the constraints of the ruling magic code. Therefore, from the beginning, Zhang Cheng did not intend to give these demons even a little trust, let alone let the other party know the real thoughts and plans in his mind. In addition, he is also prepared to let all demons die when he leaves Azeroth world and only return to earth with their souls. In this way, he can use the soul stone to resurrect specific demons separately according to different needs, completely cut off the connection between these dangerous elements and the Burning Legion, and then teach them slowly one by one. After all, demons are a group of sinister and cunning guys, and words such as loyalty have never been associated with them. As long as they can realize that they have no other way to go on earth except to take refuge in themselves, they will be loyal to themselves as loyal to the Burning Legion Chapter 341 Not long after Zhang Chenggang left the black stone tower, near the bridge at the junction of Twilight forest and western wilderness, two men in black cloaks were hiding under a big tree and staring at each other. No one meant to speak first. However, this embarrassing situation did not last long. Soon one of them took off his hood to cover his face and asked in a rather low voice, "Carlton, have you really considered it clearly?" "Yes, Edwin. I''ve had enough of the pretentious fools in the noble Council! I''ve had enough of my brother''s loyalty hanging on the edge all day! It''s time to give the guys in storm city some color to see! Let them know what serious mistakes they have made!" another man took off his hood and responded decisively. Obviously, there are two suspicious looking guys here. One is Edwin van Clive, the leader of the hate difia brotherhood, and the other is Baron Carlton, the brother of Duke ello eblock, the ruler of the night Town, who has accumulated a lot of resentment. Needless to ask, they must be discussing how to retaliate against the storm kingdom. Edwin van Clive habitually touched the beard on his chin, as if to judge whether the other party was trustworthy. About two or three minutes later, a funny smile appeared on his face: "Dear Carlton, you should understand that the help of the brotherhood is never free, so you must do something to win our trust." "Win your trust? Haven''t I done enough?" carton asked, frowning. You know, with the help of his noble status, he secretly sent a lot of important information to the brotherhood, especially about the deployment of troops in the western wilderness and Irwin forest. It is also because of the help of these intelligence that the difia brothers can avoid the sweeping operations launched by storm city again and again. "No, no, no, you misunderstood me. I''m not saying you didn''t do enough, but that you need to send a signal, a signal of a complete break with storm City," Edwin van Clive hinted meaningfully. "Signal? Damn it! You shouldn''t be..." carton seemed to understand something, and his face immediately became ugly. "Oh, yes, you must get rid of ello eblock, and then plant it on the head of mi7, and then announce that night Town officially separated from the storm Kingdom and no longer accepted the rule of Parliament. Only in this way can the brotherhood trust you without reservation." Edwin van Clive calmly pointed out the conditions. Since he was betrayed by the storm City aristocratic Council, he was full of hatred and prejudice against the aristocracy, so unless the other party cut off the way back, he couldn''t even help himself many times. "Asshole! He''s my brother! You let me kill him?" carton roared angrily. Although he was full of contempt and dissatisfaction with ello''s foolish loyalty, he never wanted to kill him. At most, he launched a rebellion to seize the control of night Town from the other party. Edwin van Clive doubtless had expected this, and asked with a sneer: "Idiot! What do you think we''re doing now? Children''s family? No! We''re starting a revolution! A great cause to overthrow the decadent rule of storm city! If you still hold the mentality of hiding in the dark and making small moves, I promise that the assassins of mi7 will come to the bedside one day and cut your throat when you''re asleep. Remember, from us From the moment you join hands, you have no way back... " Before he finished, he suddenly closed his mouth and warily held the machete and dagger hanging around his waist. Next second Two dark figures sprang out of the shadow and rushed to the two people under negotiation with lightning speed. As a soldier, Carlton had no time to respond. He watched the poisoned dagger get closer and closer to his eyes. Just as the sharp blade was about to penetrate his eyes, Edwin van Clive moved! He raised his right hand holding the dagger, quickly picked up the dagger stabbed at himself, and the other hand turned a machete and cut hard at the assassin passing by. The latter found that if he continued to attack, he could kill the task target, but he would lose his life at the cost. Therefore, he rolled on the spot decisively and avoided the cold blade decisively. "Mean and dirty mouse! Die!" With a few seconds won by his allies, Carlton finally recovered, took out his sword, shouted angrily and charged at the shadow who wanted to kill him just now. With the unique anger of the warrior, his muscles bulged rapidly and directly knocked one of the unlucky eggs away. Edwin van Clive ejected a cloud of gray dust from his sleeve, which made his opponent''s eyes lose light on the spot. He immediately threw a short sword and penetrated the chest of the bumped unlucky man in mid air. After all this, he quietly bypassed behind the second assassin, took a machete and cut off each other''s head. With the gushing of scarlet blood, the battle came to an abrupt end and came to an end. "See, these guys are assassins sent by mi7. If you don''t want to die, you must abandon all unrealistic fantasies and cooperate with us. As long as you don''t overthrow the rule of decadent aristocrats one day, such assassinations will never stop." Edwin van Clive explained without raising his head while wiping the blood on the weapon. "Damn it! OK! I promise you! But you have to help me! After all, the night watchman''s commander is Altea, and she won''t let someone kill her father." carton closed his eyes and struggled for a moment, and finally made up his mind. As for the simple reason, he didn''t want to die in his sleep, let alone be sent to the gallows in storm city. "Don''t worry, my friend. The assassins of the brotherhood can sneak into the night Town in four days at the latest. At that time, you don''t need to do it yourself, just do what I tell you. Well, that''s all for today''s meeting. I still have a lot to deal with." With these words, Edwin van Clive quickly disappeared into the shadow. Carlton didn''t talk nonsense. He got on his war horse and ran along the road to night town. Before the brotherhood assassin arrives, he must first talk to his daughter Zenobia to ensure that the High Elf Mage from Dalaran will not interfere. When they left the bridge between the twilight forest and the western wilderness one after another, a small white haired dwarf wearing black and white robes and holding a staff twice higher than himself suddenly appeared out of thin air where they had just talked. The female dwarf glanced at the corpse on the ground, immediately frowned and said to herself, "Oh, this is not good! There is a slight deviation in the timeline? Although it has not yet reached the level of affecting history..." Chapter 342 A few days later, in a shabby tavern in the old city of storm City, madias schoer was sitting in the corner, sipping cheap strong rum and looking through the latest intelligence collected by his men. I''m afraid no one would have thought that the frightening leader of mi7 would deal with the secrets hidden in the dark in such a place. However, most people do not know that this tavern is actually a backup stronghold set up by mi7 long ago. It is planned to plan some destructive activities such as intelligence collection and assassination when storm city falls. But since the parliament decided to start monitoring mi7 operations, he started the place and dealt with the parts that really needed to be kept secret. As for the less important parts, he acted in front of the parliamentary envoy. It has to be said that in front of the cunning and sophisticated leader of mi7, the little tricks of Black Dragon Princess Onyxia did not work at all, but caused unnecessary vigilance. At least for now, madias Shaw has stepped up the investigation into the identity of katlana presto. In just half a month, a lot of information about the Presto family was sent over, especially the human identity used by the "wings of death" - Lord presto, was picked up inside and outside. Fortunately, there are not many people who know the real identity of nesario. At least at present, few people in the alliance know it. Therefore, mi7 only knows that he was once a red man in the court of the kingdom of Lordaeron and won the trust of King Terenas minehill. He even nearly married Princess Julia minehill and became the brother-in-law of Lich King Arthas There is no doubt that this almost legendary life experience almost made madias Shaw feel extremely unreal, but it did not prevent him from doubting the authenticity of the countess''s identity. After all, it is a very proud and glorious thing for nobles to clearly say their father, grandfather, great grandfather, high grandfather and even the founder of the family. But Countess katlana Presto never showed off her family''s glorious history in public. On this alone, he dared to conclude that the woman was either an impostor or hiding some secret. Unfortunately, at present, mi7 has not found much valuable handle. In addition, the other party has controlled the Parliament and can affect the decision of Regent Bolvar fortagen, so we can''t act rashly for the time being, otherwise the unrest situation originally caused by the king''s disappearance will continue to deteriorate. Just as madias shor frowned and tried to find a clue from the messy intelligence, the air in the tavern suddenly became blurred. In just three or five seconds, a mysterious man in a dark blue robe appeared out of thin air in the dimly lit tavern. Out of his subconscious first reaction, he quickly drew out his weapons and entered a stealth state. At the same time, he made tactical gestures to several other members of mi7. For a moment, six of the top assassins quietly blocked all the exits, trying to take down the intruder first. But before they did, the mysterious man in the hood raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! moment The lavender arcane energy spreads around him! The three assassins who didn''t have time to dodge were pulled off the ground by an unknown force, floating in mid air with an ignorant face, and even couldn''t understand what magic it was. "Who are you?" one of the members of mi7, who was floating in midair, narrowed his eyes and whispered. "Sorry, you are not qualified to know who I am. My dear friend, I think you should let them out, or I dare not tell you the truth," said the mysterious man, throwing a pink fluorite at madias Shaw''s sneaking position. Understand that he has exposed the latter, without thinking, catch the gem and leave the cover of the shadow at the same time. Because he had just recognized the intruder through the gem in his hand, he turned around and told his confidant, "you all go out. He is not an enemy." After receiving the order, the assassins quickly withdrew from the tavern without saying a word. When they were all gone, madias shor returned to his seat, grabbed the wine bottle, poured a full glass of rum and handed it to the other party: "tell me, how did you get in? If I remember correctly, it has been reinforced by special magic and can''t perform any transmission or Flash spells. In addition, I don''t seem to have given you the address here." "Hehe, you should understand that magic itself is a very complex thing. Even the most powerful magic must have its weak side, or loopholes. I just happened to find the loopholes, and naturally I can cross the magic protection. As for the address, I used a small positioning magic." the mysterious man took off his hood as he explained, Showing short black hair. Obviously, he is Zhang Cheng who has just returned to storm city across the burning plain and Chiji mountain. As for the accompanying doomsday guard Pollack, he was directly exiled back to distorted time and space. Anyway, it''s really eye-catching to bring a huge demon into the human world. Anyway, as long as he hasn''t left Azeroth for the time being, he can summon each other through rituals at any time. "Incredible! You are stronger than when we met last time, even if I don''t know magic, I can obviously feel it." madias Shaw looked carefully at the young man standing in front of him, with an undisguised surprise on his face. You should know that as a thief, he is far more sensitive to breath than ordinary people. He can often identify the strength gap between the target and himself at a glance, and then use it as a reference to decide who can and cannot be assassinated. With a smile, Zhang Cheng spread his hand and replied, "thanks to you, this dangerous journey has enabled me to gain a lot of useful magic knowledge, so my spell casting ability has naturally been enhanced. Oh, by the way, this is the information you want." Then he put a note full of small letters on the table. In fact, the reason why he was able to locate the leader of mi7 was not the power of the mage, but the power of the Warlock. At the last meeting, he secretly extracted a trace of life energy from madias Shaw''s body. Therefore, whenever the other party enters the perception range, it will be immediately detected, and neither stealth nor invisible magic will work. Of course, such ability has great limitations. Just like remembering other people''s names, once you remember too much or don''t meet for a long time, you will gradually forget it in a short time. In particular, many warlocks like to draw vitality from the enemy to supplement themselves. When they draw more, nature''s sensitivity to vitality decreases sharply. Finally, they can''t distinguish the subtle differences between people Chapter 343 The content of the note was not much. It took madias Shaw only half a minute to read it all, and a dignified expression soon appeared on his face. Although he had expected that there would be a black hand behind the stupid orcs, he never thought it would be a dragon, two terrible adult black dragons. As a human, he will never forget how those veterans who survived the second Orc war described the scene of the Dragon roar clan attacking the Alliance Army on a red young dragon! Infernal! Hell of despair! There is no hope of victory at all! The only thing I can do is pray that I can die as glorious as a real soldier! Fortunately, the heroic mage ronin and his teammates destroyed the spirit of the artifact demon in time, so that the Red Dragon Queen alexstasa got out of control and reversed the war situation in one fell swoop. The destructive power of young dragons is still so. Naturally, not to mention adult giant dragons, hundreds of deaths can be caused by a breath of dragon breath. No one wants to be the enemy of the dragon, especially the fallen Black Dragon Madias shor frowned. After five minutes, he took a deep breath and asked seriously, "how did you get this information? Don''t tell me. You can easily spy on the secrets of two adult black dragons by going around the burning plain." "Ah, of course not. I joined their camp myself." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and replied meaningfully. "Join?" a glimmer of vigilance flashed in the eyes of the leader of mi7. "That''s right! One of them invited me, and I readily agreed. To some extent, I should be a double agent now." after that, Zhang Cheng took a sip from his glass, but the smell of inferior rum immediately made him frown. "You mean that you will provide us with information about the black dragon as well as our information?" madias Shaw quickly realized the subtext of what he had just said. Instead of asking questions, he showed an expression of interest. Zhang Cheng put down his glass, smiled and nodded: "yes! Just understand that the dragon is an extremely proud and conceited creature, so he hasn''t asked me any information about the Alliance for the time being, but at the same time, I don''t promise I won''t ask in the future. In addition, I''m not interested in subverting the monarchy, so I''ll never participate in it." "I see, thank you. If they really ask one day, please be sure to say everything you know. I don''t want to lose an indispensable source of intelligence because of a little concealment." Madias Shaw is worthy of being the brain of the whole mi7. He made the most rational judgment in the blink of an eye. In any case, it is better to have a channel to understand the enemy than to have a black eye, even if it will reveal some of its own secrets. "Don''t worry, I''m not the kind of fool who will give my life for some unknown reason, and I won''t sacrifice anything for this kingdom. If there''s no other doubt, I''ll leave first. It''s estimated that Countess Catalana Presto is waiting for me to visit." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng stroked his chest with one hand and leaned slightly. He turned around to open the door and leave the humble tavern. But before he took two steps, madias Shaw suddenly raised his head, lowered his voice and asked, "since you have determined the identity of the enemy, do you know how to expose their true colors, especially the one who controls the storm City Council?" "Sorry, I don''t want to provoke a deadly enemy, let alone expose myself to the opponent''s line of sight, so please find a way slowly. Finally, I''ll give you a hint. Marshal Reginald Windsor once saw an illusion about the future in karazan, and he is the key to ending all this." Zhang Cheng gave a hint quietly. "Marshal Reginald Windsor? Damn it!" madias Shaw suddenly changed his face and quickly began to look for the information written in various secret words on the table. He quickly found one of them and gnashed his teeth: "asshole! How can it be so coincidence? Marshal Reginald Windsor was captured by the black iron dwarf in an attack six days ago!" Hearing this, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing. He usually laughed and joked: "isn''t this just right? You can let those adventurers pour into the burning plain and the black stone tower under the guise of Marshal, and find out the situation inside by the way. Moreover, I think your excellency Marshal will surprise you." "Hire adventurers?!" madias Shaw''s eyes lit up slightly. "Yes. There was an interesting legend in my hometown. A long time ago, a country was looted by evil dragons many times. In order to protect his country, the king began to recruit warriors and promised that whoever could kill the dragon would marry his favorite daughter to each other and give half of the treasure of the National Treasury. Soon, there was a famous soldier He thought he was competent and went to the palace to accept the task. " Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng deliberately paused, showing a trace of ironic smile on his face. "In the end, the warrior killed the dragon?" madias Shaw asked with interest. As a conspirator hiding in the corner, he always felt that the answer would not be too simple. Zhang Cheng stretched out a finger and shook it gently: "No, in the end, the warrior easily died under the flame of the dragon. But the king did not place his hope on one person. He recruited thousands of warriors at one go. Finally, the dragon was seriously injured in the round battle and killed by the last guy who picked up a bargain. This story tells us two very important messages. First, never Place your hope on one person; second, when you use wealth, status and beauty as rewards, people often burst out with unprecedented strength... " "Interesting! I must admit, your story is very enlightening. I think I know what to do." madias Shaw''s eyes suddenly became deep. People entrapment has always been the specialty of mi7. You don''t mind using adventurers who stay in hotels all day to make trouble to achieve your own goals. "I wish you a smooth move." Zhang Cheng whispered without looking back, followed by putting on his hood to cover his face, pushing open the door and disappearing into the narrow alley of the old city. Instead of returning to the hotel immediately, he walked in the direction of the palace fortress of storm city. Now that he has a convenient identity, how can he not see the famous Black Dragon Princess Onyxia with his own eyes Chapter 344 "Countess, your tea." A young maid opened the door and walked into the room. She carefully put the white steaming teapot and tray on the table, followed by holding the teapot and pouring a cup full of fragrant hot drinks. "Put it here." a woman with a mature smell all over her body stroked her long black and beautiful hair and waved her hand impatiently. The maid seemed to have been used to the bad attitude of the other party and quickly bent her knees to salute and turned away. As soon as she left the front foot, another man with long brown hair and beard suddenly smiled and joked, "dear katlana, tell me, which mindless fool annoyed you?" "Shut up! Bolvar! It''s not all because you put all your work on me!" the woman rolled her eyes angrily. Obviously, the man and woman were no one else, but the Black Dragon Princess Onyxia incarnated as katlana presto, and the Duke of Bolvar futagan who helped young Anduin Urien rule the storm kingdom. Judging from the ambiguous temperature in the room, I''m afraid no one would expect that one of them would be cut off and hung on the wall of storm city in the future, and the other would become the successor of the Lich King Arthas. Perhaps this is the interesting part of fate. Even the Bronze Dragon, who is known to control time, can''t predict what he will encounter in the future. Just when Prince Bolvar fortagen was fascinated by the human image of the Black Dragon Princess, the elite guard in full plate armor suddenly burst in, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed: "report! Dear countess, there is a young mage who doesn''t want to be named outside. He hopes to meet you. He gave this back to me." "Huh?!" Onyxia noticed the dark and shiny unidentified object in the other party''s hand, and her pupils contracted suddenly. Perhaps ordinary people would think it was an obsidian or gem, but she could see at a glance that it was a scale on her brother Nefarian. You know, since the disappearance of the Black Dragon King and his spouse, the brother and sister have undertaken the task of rebuilding the black dragon Legion. In particular, in order to ensure that there are enough young dragons for the Legion to drive, Onyxia, a female, has worked hard to lay eggs in the nest, and now has accumulated more than thousands. If all these eggs hatch and grow into young dragons with a body length of seven to ten meters, they alone can sweep the human world and establish a country ruled by the black dragon. However, it is a pity that although dragons grow very fast in their infancy, the food provided by the dust mud swamp alone is not enough to feed so many hungry young dragons. That''s why she entered the human world. On the one hand, she wanted to learn from her father to weaken the alliance, especially the power of human beings, on the other hand, she wanted to raise food so that more young dragons could grow healthily. The Black Dragon Princess doesn''t understand why her brother, who hid in the upper layer of the black stone tower to make a colorful dragon and beast legion, suddenly sent someone to follow her? Prince Bolvar fortagen, noticing the hesitation of his favorite, quickly got up and said with concern, "what happened? If you don''t want to see this man, I can send him away for you." "No, I just happen to remember some childhood memories. If nothing unexpected, he should be my childhood playmate. If I excuse you a little, you will be responsible for today''s work. Do a good job and don''t let me down." Onyxia winked playfully, stood up and followed the guard out of the room. Watching her seductive figure, Prince Bolvar fortagen lost his body for a few seconds. When he came back to see the mountains of documents on the table, a bitter smile immediately appeared on his face: "Oh, my holy light! She is really a goblin that people love and hate. It seems that I really fell in love." ¡­¡­ More than ten minutes later, at the entrance of storm fortress, Zhang Cheng finally waited for the Black Dragon Princess he longed to see. After they met, neither of them spoke. They just looked at each other. After a long time, Onyxia couldn''t help being curious, lowered her voice and said, "mortal, who are you? Why do you have this thing?" "Me? I''m just an insignificant little man. I don''t deserve your personal intervention. As for this scale, your brother gave it to me personally. He said that if I came to storm City, I must come and meet you." Zhang Cheng bowed calmly. As a warlock, he immediately confirmed that the gap between the Black Dragon Princess and the Black Dragon Prince was not a speck. It may be that he spent too much energy on intrigues, or it may be that he laid too many eggs in a short time. In short, oneixi''s vitality is only about half that of Nefarian. The latter even changed his spitting from pure flame to shadow flame through in-depth study of shadow energy. No wonder she will be the first adult dragon to kill, and she is also a direct descendant of the Dragon King. "Little man? I don''t think a mage who can quietly lay more than 40 invisible arcane runes around his body will be a little man. What''s more, you are not only a mage, but also the evil energy belonging to a warlock flows in his body." Onyxia directly pointed out Zhang Cheng''s private moves. If she wasn''t afraid of revealing her identity, she would immediately turn and spray a fatal dragon breath, and try whether those runes could block her proud deep breath. "Hehe, OK. I''m actually an ally of your brother Nefarian. I came here today mainly to ask you for a favor." Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders, completely unable to see the embarrassment of being exposed on the spot. "Ally? Are you sure you''re not a servant?" the Black Dragon Princess was obviously surprised and asked, "what do you want me to help you?" Zhang Cheng responded without thinking: "yes, it''s an ally. You can verify this with your highness at any time. As for the content of help, it''s very simple. First, give me some dragon eggs. Second, I want to get the transmission permission of the Royal mage tower in storm city." Onyxia looked puzzled: "transmission permission? Why don''t you go by yourself? I remember it shouldn''t be difficult to get it. It''s no problem to give you some dragon eggs." "It''s very simple, but I don''t want them to record the magic fluctuation when I cast the spell..." Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. "I see... Well, in three days at most, I''ll have the permission sent to your place. But in return, you have to do me a little favor." Onyxia raised her mouth and made an offer. "What''s up?" Zhang Chengcheng couldn''t figure out what else she couldn''t do for the Black Dragon Princess who had controlled the aristocratic Parliament. "Play my childhood playmate and accompany me to the ball tomorrow." "The ball? Damn it! Don''t you want me to provoke the jealousy of Duke Bolvar fortagen?" "Why not? You should understand that envy is the original sin of mortals. Once someone starts to envy, he will gradually lose his mind and become an easily manipulated puppet..." Chapter 345 After roughly counting the number of dragon people disguised as royal guards in storm fortress, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but secretly lament the stupidity of Duke Bolvar fortagen in some aspects. As a powerful paladin, he should have been able to easily detect the differences between humans and dragons, but now more than one-third of the soldiers have been replaced, and he has not even reacted. No wonder madias Shaw never considered using assassination or other means before he knew the real identity of Countess Catalana presto. Otherwise, it is estimated that the Regent would tear up the bastard who dared to fight his beloved woman without Onyxia''s transformation. Perhaps some behavioral experts will think that a person''s behavior is usually composed of 50% reason and 50% emotion. Once reason overwhelms emotion, the person will be very calm, but in turn, he will be impulsive. But in Zhang Cheng''s opinion, a person''s behavior has never much to do with reason, and strong emotion and desire are the root. Imagine how many people in the world inadvertently do things that make them feel ashamed and regret in order to be different? How many people give up benefits that should have been easy to get for the sake of so-called dignity, principle or face? How many people have to leave their careers, dreams and ambitions to do a job that can support their families but is very annoying in order to maintain family, love, family affection and friendship? If human behavior is really dominated by reason, none of these wrong choices can occur. Like robots, they should automatically filter all unfavorable factors and embark on the road that can enable them to obtain more benefits and improve their social status. Countless facts have proved that reason is vulnerable in the face of strong emotions and desires, so it''s not surprising that Prince Bolvar fortagen is played by the Black Dragon Princess. Fortunately, no matter how turbulent and dark the storm city internal affairs bureau is, it has little to do with Zhang Cheng. After saying goodbye to Onyxia, he went straight through the stone arch bridge into the dwarf area and planned to see how many broken magic bullets had been made. But before he could get close to the blacksmith''s shop where kleeney hammer was, he heard a fierce quarrel inside. "Damn it! Get out! How many times have I told you! It''s not for sale!" the old dwarf''s grumpy voice echoed in the dirty alley. "Not for sale? Don''t lie to me! Dwarf! This sword has been here for two weeks! The owner of the sword in your mouth has never appeared! I don''t think someone will keep such a powerful magic weapon in your store for two weeks without taking it. Don''t you think I can''t afford to pay?" another sharp woman''s voice came out after him. "Buy? Ha ha! Don''t make me laugh! Self righteous human girl! The value of this sword is far beyond your imagination! Look at the beautiful blade and the runes carved on the sword. Even the most powerful protective magic will be as fragile as paper in front of it. Put it away. You can''t afford it at all, and I''m not qualified to sell it to anyone." With the last word falling, the blacksmith''s shop did not emit a wisp of white pungent smoke. Needless to ask, the old dwarf began to smoke his beloved pipe again. With a slightly curious mood, Zhang Cheng once again walked into this small blacksmith shop. At a glance, he saw kleeney copper hammer sitting in a chair with a full face of enjoyment. Standing not far in front of him was a young human girl in silver plate armor, about in her early twenties, with dazzling long blond hair and a unique badge on her chest. Although he was not familiar with various military organizations in storm City, Zhang Cheng recognized at a glance that the girl was a paladin belonging to the storm knights. It is not known whether it is a trainee knight, a formal knight or any other position. You know, the iron horse brotherhood founded by Lothar has been in a downturn since it was badly hit in the second Orc war. In order to have a trump card that can be played at a critical moment, the storm Kingdom invested a lot of money to establish a new storm Knight Order and ordered the iron horse Brotherhood to be merged into the storm Knight order. It can be said that the status of the storm knights is equivalent to the silver hand of the kingdom of Lordaeron. It is one of the most important elite military forces of the storm kingdom. Each knight has a noble title. They attach all kinds of magic with the help of the Royal mage Association, whether weapons or armor. They can kill seven in and seven out even in front of the endless scourge Legion. Zhang Cheng doesn''t understand why a knight of the storm Knights appeared in the old dwarf''s blacksmith''s shop. In some stupefied Kung Fu, clyny copper hammer finally noticed him standing at the door, jumped up and shouted happily: "God! You''re back at last! Come on! Look at the sword I made myself! I swear with my beard! The whole storm city can''t find a second magic weapon comparable to it!" "Huh? What sword?" Zhang Cheng was stunned. Because he didn''t see any sword magic weapons worthy of his attention in the house. "Hey, hey! That''s what I want to focus on! It''s a weapon that can refract light - moras law breaker!" said the old dwarf. He took down a long sword with silver handle and almost transparent blue body from the far right side of the weapon rack. If the outside sun didn''t just shine in and cause a slight reflection, I''m afraid no one would notice the deadly blade. "Oh - incredible! How did you do it?" Zhang Cheng took it over and gently touched the cold body of the sword to feel the powerful power inside. Unlike most of Azeroth''s weapons used in melee combat, this sword has only two fingers, almost the same as the stabbing sword, and its length is less than 70 cm. It is not so much a sword as a large "toothpick". But this "toothpick" has the power to make all casters tremble, that is, breaking the law. All protective magic hit by this sword has a certain chance to disintegrate instantly, and once stabbed into the body, it will disturb the magic circuit in the caster, resulting in some spells unable to be released normally. The most important thing is that it can continuously extract the magic energy from all nearby enemies and transfer it to the holder! No wonder a knight of the storm Knights will take a fancy to this sword. It is estimated that any soldier, knight and thief can easily defeat mages and warlocks whose strength is almost the same as their own. "Sorry, I''m not sure what happened during the forging process. When the first Rune was carved, it began to become brighter and brighter, and when the last Rune was carved, it was completely transparent," explained kleeney copper hammer, shrugging his shoulders. Chapter 346 lithe! Smart! Elegant! Fatal! I''m afraid no one would have thought that the dwarf who has always been careless would forge a magic weapon of ELF style! Let alone outsiders, even kleeney copper hammer didn''t understand. He was obsessed. He discarded the original design drawing of the two handed sword, followed the guidance of inspiration, and later turned the sword into a large "toothpick". Although the magician''s power and shape are enough to prove his ability in blacksmith, he has an unspeakable embarrassment whenever he sees the small sword body. Zhang Cheng, who has always been good at observing words and colors, noticed the reaction of the old dwarf and couldn''t help smiling and nodding: "well, I think the hidden attribute of Longgang is activated by the rune engraved on it. Don''t worry, I''ll find a qualified master for it." "That''s the best! Oh, there''s the bullet you want in the box over there. I asked an engineering master to make 600 rounds. Each round is filled with the best dense explosive powder to ensure that it can penetrate the strongest armor and scales." clayey copper hammer pointed to the sealed wooden box placed at the corner of the wall. "Thank you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first. You know, long-distance travel makes me feel physically and mentally tired. I urgently need to take a bath, have a big meal and have a good sleep." after that, Zhang Cheng ignored the others, picked up the slightly heavy box, turned away from the blacksmith shop and walked to the Golden Rose Hotel in the trade zone. But before he walked out more than ten meters, the female Knight wearing the badge of the storm Knights chased out and shouted, "wait!" "Hmm? Miss, are you calling me?" Zhang Cheng stopped and deliberately pretended to be confused. He knew very well that the other party was staring at the law breaker he had just got, but considering the various rules that the paladin needed to abide by, it was unlikely that a dog blood robbery would happen. "Yes! That sword! It belongs to you?" the female Knight asked nervously. "That''s right!" Zhang Cheng gave a positive answer without thinking. "Well... Can you sell it to me? After all, your dress should be a mage. The mage can''t give full play to its real power." the female Knight stammered her intention. "Sorry, beautiful lady, I''m afraid I have to refuse you. First of all, as a mage, I''m not short of money at all; second, I don''t think you can afford the price; finally, you think I''ll sell a weapon enough to threaten myself? No, I''m not a fool, so please go back." With these words, Zhang Cheng stroked his chest with one hand and continued to walk along the street. However, the young female Knight obviously didn''t intend to give up and still pestered after him: "Mr. mage, don''t you understand how many evil undead, warlock, mage and devil can be killed if this weapon is in the hands of our knight regiment? It is a treasure given to the world by the Holy Light. You shouldn''t let it dust for selfish and narrow reasons." "I''m sorry, I don''t believe in the holy light." Zhang Cheng''s head didn''t turn back, but he accelerated his steps to get rid of this small tail. "What? You don''t believe in the holy light?!" the female Knight seemed to hear the coming of the end of the world and stood stunned. But after only a few seconds, she quickly caught up and asked loudly, "why? Why don''t you believe in the holy light? Don''t you understand that the holy light is the only holy power that can purify our hearts? Mr. mage, you should embrace the holy light instead of rejecting it." "Damn it! Are you here to preach?" Zhang Cheng suddenly felt a little pain in his head and turned to stare at each other. Although he has been in Azeroth for some time, he has encountered this situation for the first time. You should know that the vast majority of priests, monks and nuns of the Church of light will only preach some of the teachings of the light to passers-by at most. Whether they listen or not is entirely voluntary and never forced. But the female knight was obviously different. She was very similar to those bloody Crusaders with obvious religious fanaticism. "Preaching? No, I''m just saving a confused soul! Mr. mage, please pray to the holy light with me. It will listen to your confession, tin bar, the sins you have committed." then, the female knight took Zhang Cheng''s hand and dragged him to the direction of the Holy Light Church. Although Zhang Cheng has dozens of ways to break away, considering that the use of magic will attract the attention of the Royal mage Association, he resisted the impulse to kick away the other party and let the female Knight pull herself into the cathedral emitting a sacred atmosphere. When a clergyman at the door saw the two men, he immediately showed a sad and smiling expression, took the initiative to stop the way and asked the female knight, "Carla, what are you doing?" "Bishop, the mage said he didn''t believe in the holy light, so I took him to church so that his soul could be bathed in the holy light." the female Knight known as Kara bent down and bowed gracefully. "My holy light! Let go! How many times have I told you! Faith can''t be forced! Sorry, Mr. mage, Kara is a little brain dead. Please believe me, she doesn''t mean any harm." the bald old man explained very embarrassed. As a bishop and priest, he can clearly feel that the young man standing in front of him is surrounded by defense runes completely composed of arcane energy, and his powerful power and spell casting skills are beyond the level of ordinary archmages. A caster like this can''t believe anything except himself, even the holy light religion, the largest belief system in the alliance. "It doesn''t matter. I forgive her. But I hope similar situations don''t happen again, or I reserve the right to fight back." Zhang Cheng threw away the hands of the female knight who was unwilling to eat dessert, went directly through the stone arch bridge and disappeared at the end of the gate tower leading to the trade zone. When he was far away, the old bishop tapped the female knight on the head with his scepter, gnashing his teeth and scolded: "Stupid girl! Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused today? If I''m right, the young man just now is a true mage. Once he starts to cast powerful offensive spells, he may be affected within hundreds of meters." "Ouch! Pain! Archmage? Him? How could it be! He doesn''t look much older than me!" Carla covered her head and showed a wronged expression on her face. "Alas, the power of arcane skill never depends on age, my child. Some mages can only release a few fireballs and ice arrows in their whole life, but some mages can master the powerful power that others envy in a very short time. This is the gap between Tiancai and mortals. Well, it''s useless to tell you too much. Come on, tell me what''s going on What happened. " The old bishop took the female Knight''s hand and slowly walked into the bright holy light cathedral. He was eager to find out who the young powerful caster was and why he came to storm city Chapter 347 Back at the Golden Rose Hotel, Zhang Cheng said hello to the mature and beautiful landlady Allison, then returned to his own room and began to make the first real evolutionary potion. There is no dragon blood, demon blood or other things with strong side effects. There is only crystal energy with strong radiation from the Titan biological test site. In fact, up to now, he doesn''t quite understand why the crystal only reacts to evil energy? Can evil energy be the most powerful energy in the universe where Azeroth''s world is located? Or is evil energy actually a manifestation of life form consciousness? Zhang Cheng''s current knowledge is far from enough to solve the mystery. Let alone the answer, he didn''t fully absorb the knowledge he got from arida''s demon memory, so there was no need to continue to delve into the content that was temporarily beyond his understanding. In about half an hour, a small bottle of evolution potion specially designed for soldiers was prepared. Due to the maximum use of red crystal containing life elements, the color of the potion presents an abnormal dark red, just like plasma flowing out of veins and blood vessels. Feeling the energy radiation emitted from the medicine bottle, the young man standing at the door of the room subconsciously swallowed saliva, and the whole person became very nervous. Because he knows that this bottle of potion is probably prepared for himself "Simon, I remember saying not long ago that when the success rate exceeds 50%, you will be given a choice. Now the time is ripe. Come on, choose whether to drink it and become stronger, or give it up and gain strength in the traditional way. You should understand that there are not many shortcuts to become a powerful soldier. You have to pay first, and then there will be "Return," said Zhang Cheng, putting the medicine bottle in front of the other party. After a period of research, he basically found out what kind of power system the so-called "anger" is. Simply put, Azeroth''s warriors strengthen muscles, blood vessels, and even every cell by absorbing the ubiquitous energy in the air. Although they can''t release their stored energy through some medium like mages, warlocks, priests and paladins, they can make the energy flow in the body with the blood. When these energies gather into specific organs or limbs in a short time, they can produce strength and speed comparable to Superman. However, due to the lack of control, soldiers can not take the initiative to control the energy stored in the body, only with the help of fierce emotions. For example, external stimuli such as pain after injury, dazzling blood splashed by weapons on the enemy, etc. Now, what he has to do is try to break the imprisonment of passive "anger", so that soldiers can freely mobilize the magical energy stored in muscles, blood and cells like paladins. Staring at the evolutionary potion glittering on the table, Simon clenched his fist. For about a minute, he took a deep breath, grabbed the bottle, drank it clean, and then said seriously: "master, this is my choice. I want strength! I want to change the ordinary destiny! Even if the cost is pain and death!" Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "great! I like your attitude! Don''t worry, I''ve carefully adjusted the dose. Theoretically, it won''t exceed the limit that your body can bear, but it''s hard to say in terms of spirit..." The voice just fell! The young man''s body suddenly twitched, followed by a plop and fell to the ground, like a goat''s madness. In the blink of an eye, some of his muscles began to bulge high and high. Occasionally, he could hear the sound of bones clicking. In some places, the skin was torn directly due to the rapid breaking and reorganization of muscles, and the bright red blood kept flowing out along the wound. No normal person can endure such pain! After biting his teeth for less than a minute, Simon finally began to raise his voice and roar loudly. His two bloodshot eyes were even more terrible than the devil. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Hold on! Don''t let reason collapse! Otherwise, even if you succeed in surviving, you will only become a beast." Zhang Cheng reminded softly in his chair. He had long expected this to happen. He isolated the transmission of sound with arcane runes, otherwise he could lead all the soldiers in half of the storm city just by this crazy roar. Bang! Bang! Bang! In order to vent his physical pain, the young man began to hit the wall with his head. Unfortunately, no matter how he hit it, he couldn''t make himself faint. Finally, he could only curl up and pinch his arm with all his strength. He didn''t feel any pain even if his nails were deeply embedded in his skin and muscles. Maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours Simon, who was going crazy, had no way to judge how long the drastic changes in his body lasted. Anyway, when the pain gradually faded, he found that all his clothes were torn to pieces, his tanned skin turned into a yellow gray like a rock, and the calluses from practicing sword in his palm disappeared. Not tall! No exaggerated muscles! There is no ability to release spells! Looking at the new body like being reborn, he couldn''t help raising his head and asking, "Lord... Master, what''s going on?" "Ah, it seems that evolution is quite perfect, even far beyond my expectation. Do you think evolution is to strengthen physical fitness and make muscles more developed? No, the real evolution is from the inside and the outside. Often exaggerated muscles do not mean strong combat effectiveness. Maybe this explanation is a little general, but it doesn''t matter. Let''s have a little test You can understand. " After that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! moment Three Arcane Missiles arced in the air and flew towards Simon. Out of his subconscious first reaction after being attacked, he immediately put his feet into force and jumped back, intending to avoid the foremost arcane missile first. But what he didn''t expect was that this jump was far beyond the usual distance of two to three meters. It crashed into the dining table seven or eight meters away, followed by the wall further behind. With the sudden violence alone, he crushed the hardwood table, and even the sharpest wood thorn could not penetrate the slightly strange skin. The other two Arcane Missiles that caught up and hit the chest only caused minor damage, neither breaking the ribs nor damaging any organ in the chest. At the moment, even if Simon is stupid, he also realizes that the new body not only has strong physical protection ability, but also has considerable magic resistance. Otherwise, he who is next to two Arcane Missiles should definitely lie on the ground and bleed more than Chapter 348 "Feel it? Your new body!" Zhang Cheng narrowed his mouth and asked with a smile. As an outsider who has a deep understanding of Azeroth''s history, he is undoubtedly very aware that the so-called human beings, dwarves, elves, trolls and other human creatures in the world actually come from a powerful supernatural force called "flesh and blood curse". At first, the purpose of Titans'' transformation of the planet was not to protect life on the planet, but to protect the souls of their own kind from being eroded by the ancient gods. What they want is not a group of fresh lives with their own thoughts and desires, but a group of slaves who can strictly follow the rules. Therefore, no matter the Earth Spirit, the viku, or the mechanical dwarf, when they were first created, they were inorganic organisms, such as rocks, metals and so on. But with the advent of the curse of flesh and blood, the earth spirits gradually became cavemen and dwarves, the viku became human, and the mechanical dwarf became an ordinary dwarf. It can be said that without the help of ancient gods, now I''m afraid the whole Azeroth is just a huge and lifeless prison. The guardians left by the Titans strictly abide by the pre-determined procedures and carefully monitor the operation of the whole world until the new Titans awaken their self-consciousness. Unfortunately, their plan failed. Just like a line in Jurassic Park, life will always find its own way out. Under the effect of the curse of flesh and blood, all kinds of intelligent life began to survive, multiply and grow in Azeroth, creating one brilliant civilization after another. Even the exiled element lords can escape from their prison through a series of methods. The Titans'' extremely selfish behavior not only failed to play a great role, but also provided countless tempting targets for ancient gods, such as the famous "wing of death" nesario, and the degeneration of countless green dragons and druids in the emerald dream. To be rude, these Titan creations called guardians are simply vulnerable to the ancient gods. There are few normal ones left at present. Of course, from the perspective of life evolution, human beings affected by the curse of flesh and blood are indeed degraded. They have neither eternal life nor a body that will never get sick. The medicine made by Zhang Cheng is to use the radiation of crystal energy to activate the power hidden in the blood and restore the ability of some ancestors to a certain extent. It has to be said that his idea was successful. The experimental subjects not only obtained the unique magic resistance of the viku, but also showed signs of rocky skin. "Incredible! It''s incredible! Master, how did you do it?" Simon asked, squeezing the legs of the table on the ground into powder. In the past, he could not have such a strong grip, but now he can do it easily without much force. "Hehe, believe me, the specific principle is too complicated for you. You just need to know that the talent contained in this body is what all soldiers dream of. Now, I''ll give you a vacation, whether it''s going out for adventure or hunting powerful monsters alone. In short, it''s the only way to fight more fierce battles You can become strong as soon as possible. Oh, by the way, take Kim with you. " After that, Zhang Cheng glanced at the dog headed man squatting in the corner and carving all kinds of totems. "As you wish! Don''t worry, I won''t disappoint you." Simon patted his chest hard and gave his guarantee. He believes that with his new body, he will be able to learn more and more powerful martial arts, even the legendary shield wall, lethal strike and bloodthirsty that only the most elite soldiers can learn. ¡­¡­ At the same time, far away in the night Town, a fratricide between brothers, which had been saved for a long time, finally began slowly. With the help of the brotherhood assassins, Baron Carlton succeeded in getting rid of his loyal servants and housekeepers in just half a day. At the same time, he captured altaia, who was in control of the night watchman force. Coupled with the magical power of his daughter Zenobia, no one dared to challenge his rule. Sitting in a chair that didn''t belong to him, he looked down at his brother covered in blood and said after a full minute: "You know, ello, whether you believe it or not, in fact, I didn''t want to hurt you and Altea at first, and I didn''t want to end our brotherhood in this way. But you are too cowardly and disappointed me. I must stand up to overthrow your rule and prevent the family that has been inherited for hundreds of years from dying." "Fool! What you''re doing now will bring the family to ruin! Stop! Carlton! Before it''s too late!" Duke ello eblock struggled to raise his head and shouted. He still can''t believe that his own brother will launch a coup one day. "Hahaha! No, it''s too late, my dear brother. Just half an hour ago, I killed the tax official sent by storm city and officially announced my separation from the rule of storm kingdom. Now the only way I can go is to overthrow the decadent aristocratic Parliament and re-establish a new country with Edwin van Clive. And I will become the country of this country Carlton laughed wildly and raised his hands as if to embrace the brilliant future. Staring at the strong desire in his brother''s eyes, Duke ello eblock painfully closed his eyes and did not continue to choose persuasion. Because he knows better than anyone that no matter what he says, he can''t stop the other party''s inflated ambition. Unless he encounters a decisive failure, he can''t wake up. But Carlton obviously didn''t think his choice was wrong. He stood up, took out his sword and put it on his brother''s neck. He lowered his voice and asked, "do you have any last words?" "Can you tell me what you''re going to do with Altea?" Duke ello ebrock struggled to raise his head again. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill her, let alone hurt her. When I defeat the decadent aristocratic Council of storm city and become a new king, I will return to night Town and let her continue to rule." Carlton promised with a serious expression. He doesn''t have too much resentment against his brother and niece, so he doesn''t intend to eliminate the root with too fierce means, even if the other party will resent him all his life. "Well, in that case, I''m relieved. Although I know you''ll be very unhappy to say so, I still want to say that your plan with Edwin van Clive will not succeed. The storm City aristocratic Council has far more power than you think. Even if it looks so weak, it can easily quell a civil unrest. Well, do it. I''m ready to see you Father. " "No! We will succeed! Remember to bring me a greeting when you see my father. By the way, tell him that the eberlock family will go to glory under my leadership!" With the last word falling, Carlton raised his sword and cut off his brother''s head Chapter 349 "Human beings are really short-sighted and stupid creatures. However, as a high elf, I seem not qualified to criticize them. After all, the situation of silver moon city is not as good as that of storm Kingdom..." Warna chenge looked out the window at the bleak streets and frightened residents in the town, pursed her lips and showed a ironic smile. I just don''t know whether she is laughing at Carlton who dares to challenge the rule of storm City, or at those compatriots who alleviate their magic addiction by absorbing evil energy. You know, at present, those guys who call themselves blood elves have irreversible changes in their bodies due to a large amount of magic energy, such as the color of pupils and skin, and more and more extreme and extreme characters. This is why some high elves would rather accept the title of betrayer than be loyal to Prince kelthas. As a person who is keen to enjoy life, enjoy life and enjoy the extreme happiness brought by absorbing the water from the sun well, Varna chenge doesn''t like the current state of her compatriots at all, so she chose to return to Dalaran and continue to live as a High Elf Mage. What she never expected was that she, who had always hated political struggle, was once again involved in inexplicable trouble. Just as the elf was considering whether to leave the twilight forest, Zenobia suddenly opened the door and came in. I saw the young girl who had just witnessed a series of killings. At the moment, her face was a little pale. After entering the house, she immediately closed the door, stroked her chest with one hand and bowed deeply: "thank you very much for not stopping my father''s plan, madam." "No, thank me, apprentice. I didn''t intervene because I''m an elf. Whatever happened in your human country has nothing to do with me, okay?" warna chenge explained without looking back. "I see! In addition, I just got a message of interest from the dead tax official. It seems that the missing owner appeared in storm city not long ago." after confirming the other party''s attitude, Zenobia quickly changed the topic. After all, the reason why the female elves stay in the night town is entirely to find Zhang Cheng who disappeared in the area of crow ridge. Now that there is news that he has returned to storm City safely, it is not necessary to stay in this gloomy and terrible place. In any case, Dalaran is now a member of the alliance, and the rebellious difia brothers and Carlton are the enemies of the alliance. "Oh? Really!" Varna chenge''s eyes lit up slightly and subconsciously licked her lips. She will never forget that passionate night and the joy of tasting the water of the eternal well again. Zenobia nodded her head gently. "Yes! It is said that the owner lives in the Golden Rose Hotel. It is not difficult to find him." "Very good! It seems that I don''t have to stay here and continue to get moldy. Besides, do you want to go with me? I believe you are smart enough to understand that this rebellion will be suppressed soon?" warna chenge asked meaningfully. "Yes, ma''am, I know. But I''m sorry, I have to stay, because he is my father, and I have to make sure he can survive when I fail." Zenobia smiled more ugly than crying. "What a poor little fellow, so good luck..." With the last word falling, the Female Elf took out a transmission Rune and began to sing the spell loudly. It didn''t take long before she disappeared without a trace under the powerful magic power. Feeling the residual energy in the air, Zenobia took a deep breath and turned towards the town hall. She must hurry to appease the night watchman force, the only military force in the twilight forest, or she can''t guarantee the safety of the night Town at all. However, she didn''t realize that less than a minute after her front feet left, the air in the house suddenly became distorted. In the blink of an eye, a short female dwarf appeared by the bed. "Well, I think I''ve found the root of the timeline disorder. Before things become irreparable, I have to talk to this damn intruder and hope he is a man who likes talking and avoids violence." the little dwarf jumped out of the window while talking to himself, and then jumped up into the air and turned into a terrible dragon. She has golden scales shining like gold, strong wings, strong tail, sharp claws and deadly horns. There is no doubt that this is a typical adult Bronze Dragon, and because of the distortion of time, no one in the whole town found her from beginning to end. ¡­¡­ Zhang Cheng, who was far away in storm City, obviously didn''t know that he had been targeted by the Bronze Dragon. He was holding Countess katlana Presto in a black low cut dress and walked into the dance scene under the eyes of countless pairs of envy, jealousy or hostility. Now he wants to know how many people envy themselves if every guest knows that the real identity of this beautiful and charming woman is a black dragon? I''m afraid I''ll run clean in an instant. Soft candlelight, delicious food, handsome and beautiful servants Although there are various threats in the surrounding areas, and the life of farmers is getting harder and harder day by day, the upper class nobles still maintain their decent life, and the enjoyment they deserve is as much as entertainment. After checking around with a slightly indifferent look, Onyxia said in a slightly disdainful tone: "see? These are the rulers of the storm kingdom. How corrupt and degenerate. It won''t be long before they will all submit to my feet and give everything to the black dragon army." "It''s their honor to serve a strong and beautiful lady like you!" Zhang Cheng bent down and deliberately pretended to be close and whispered in each other''s ear. "Hehe, you are very talkative, young human. Now I understand why Victor (Nefarian''s human name) is willing to make an alliance with you." Onyxia gently raised Zhang Cheng''s chin with her fingertips. It may seem to outsiders that this is a woman teasing a man, but Zhang Cheng knows very well that as long as the other party uses a little force, his head will fly out of his neck. No one can resist the unparalleled power of the adult dragon, even gromgo Hellscream, who personally killed the abyss Lord matherington. In less than ten seconds when they were holding a slightly ambiguous posture, Prince Bolvar fortagen suddenly came out of the crowd, frowned and asked, "katlana, who is this young man?" "Ah, Bolvar, this is the childhood playmate I mentioned to you not long ago. Although he is so young, he is already a powerful caster." Onyxia introduced in a very excited voice. As a master of intrigue, she noticed Bolvar fortagen as soon as she entered the door, so she made all kinds of intimate moves to provoke each other''s jealousy. Obviously, she succeeded Chapter 350 "Powerful caster?" Duke Bolvar fortagen looked up and down at the "love enemy" he met for the first time, with undisguised provocation in his eyes. It is estimated that in his eyes, the other party can only be regarded as a "little white face" who can please women by appearance and glib tongue, which can not be compared with himself as the strongest paladin of the storm kingdom. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help showing a funny smile and politely replied: "sorry, Duke, I forgot that you are a paladin and are not very sensitive to magic energy, so you can''t detect the arcane runes hidden around. Maybe I should let them appear, so you can feel how powerful the arcane power is." The voice just fell! He raised his hand and snapped his fingers! Pop! moment With his body as the center, the cylindrical distance within one meter is dense, and countless mysterious runes composed of arcane energy emerge. These runes are so dense that they keep flashing beautiful violet light. Even people who don''t know magic at all can vaguely perceive the great power contained inside. As for the members of the Royal mage Association who were present, they had long been wide eyed and absorbed in trying to figure out the uses of runes they had never seen before. After all, in the thousands of years of teaching human magic from the high elves, countless mages have almost thoroughly understood the arcane rune system, and it is difficult to find out the research direction of heart. But today! A young man who was supposed to be struggling in his apprenticeship suddenly showed a set of strange runes that were very different from the original arcane runes, but they were very similar. How could they not be excited. In particular, building runes with arcane energy to form a wide range of protection and trigger spells is like a bolt from the blue, giving them new inspiration and research direction. Although Bolvar fortagen didn''t know much about magic, he also knew that these runes were full of danger by virtue of his keen intuition, and subconsciously stepped back. But soon, driven by his subconscious mind, who didn''t know whether it was self-esteem or willing to lose face in front of his beloved woman, he took a sudden step forward and released the surging power of holy light in his body. Hum!!!!!!!! When two distinct energies collided, a strange sound began to reverberate in the air. In the blink of an eye, the ripples generated by the energy spread rapidly around. Several guests close seemed to feel that an invisible big hand pushed themselves and retreated uncontrollably. Just as Bolvar fortagen pushed forward step by step into the rune defense circle, Zhang Cheng, who had never made any action, suddenly smiled, raised his right hand and gently touched one of the runes. Next second Boom! The originally static arcane Rune suddenly began to rotate at a high speed and expand rapidly around. The violent energy release not only overturned a large number of tables and chairs, but also pushed the "Regent" out more than ten meters away. Because his feet were too hard, he even crushed the hard marble ground and ploughed out two 67 cm deep gullies. Now, everyone can clearly see an absolute energy defense circle centered on the caster! From the front and back to the left and right, from the sky to the ground, there is no loophole at all. The shining arcane runes are like the most loyal guardians to protect the master''s safety. There is no doubt that this is one of the precious knowledge Zhang Cheng learned in his dream. It is also the crystallization of the 25000 years of wisdom of the ereda people, a special method of casting spells called Barretto. In short, it is to use arcane energy to build special arcane runes around your body in advance, and then hide them. If you encounter an enemy, you can form attack or defense magic through various combinations. The advantage of this is that it can omit the spells and casting actions necessary for normal casting, but the disadvantage is that once it is used up, it must spend a lot of time and energy to rebuild the whole system. Before the ereda had fallen, there were less than 100 casters who could master this method of casting spells, and marosa was one of them. To some extent, the arcane civilization created by the ereda people is far more developed and advanced than the high elves. Of course, Zhang Cheng''s current strength is not enough to give full play to the maximum power of this unique spell casting system, and may not even be able to resist the full blow of the "Regent". However, it is a pity that Bolvar fortagen is neither armed nor wearing armor today, not to mention that this is not a arena, but a ball used by nobles to socialize. After a short absence, he quickly calmed down his anger, stood up and said in a very favorable voice, "yes! You are a good opponent! But remember, I never give up the word in my dictionary!" "Thanks for your compliment. In addition, I sincerely suggest that you''d better change a new pair of shoes first," Zhang Cheng reminded by glancing at the other party''s leather boots with their toes exposed. "Shoes? Oh - damn! I forgot I wasn''t wearing armor today!" Prince Bolvar fortagen complained angrily and quickly turned and disappeared into the banquet hall. Looking at his fading back, Zhang Cheng immediately lowered his voice and said to the countess around him, "it seems that your plan to provoke the Duke''s jealousy is not very successful. To be exact, you should have chosen the wrong person." "Choose the wrong person? What do you mean?" the Black Dragon Princess subconsciously frowned. The reason is very simple. Things are not as she expected. Two men are jealous for themselves. It''s best to fight. But the reality is that after a confrontation, Bolvar fortagen quickly controlled his emotions. Instead of showing a little jealousy, he inexplicably appreciated his "rival in love". "It''s very simple! There are always a few people in the world who can be called heroes. They have a will stronger than steel and a soul purer than diamonds. They may be affected by negative feelings, but they will never indulge in them. Baron Bolvar fortagen is one of them. Please believe me, when he knows your true identity, no matter he has ever been How crazy I have loved you, I will not hesitate to raise my sword... " With these words, Zhang Cheng took the initiative to take the hand of Princess Heilong and walked into the dance floor, dancing with sweet music. In fact, it is not surprising that the "Regent" did not fall into the trap carefully fabricated by Onyxia. After all, this is an important role for the Lich King in the future. A powerful mortal who withstood the terrible magic plague of the forgotten, was burned by the Red Dragon Queen''s fatal breath, and finally resolutely resisted the invasion of Arthas spirit half his life and half his death. "Hum! If Bolvar really doesn''t appreciate it, I don''t mind destroying him..." After that, the Black Dragon Princess stood on tiptoe and turned around gracefully, with a strong killing intention in her eyes. Chapter 351 Towards midnight, the lively ball finally dissipated. Zhang Cheng politely refused the implied invitations of countless ladies and noble ladies, as well as the crazy questions of members of the Royal mage Association. He took a wooden box filled with dragon eggs from a dragon man disguised as a royal guard and walked alone along the moat to the trade area. It has to be said that after the previous battle with the "Regent", he has completely entered the sight of the upper ruling class of storm city. After all, his close relationship with the countess katlana presto, as well as the strange and powerful arcane runes, all proved his value. At present, the only thing to worry about is whether Madias Shor, the leader of mi7, will stand up and testify that he is "his own man" who breaks into the enemy to obtain valuable information after the identity of the Black Dragon Princess is exposed. However, he believed that with the intelligence of the other party, he should not make a caster like himself an enemy of the storm kingdom. Looking up at the stars, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and muttering, "the world is really becoming more and more interesting..." "Is this the reason to mess up the timeline? Because it''s interesting?" With a clear and pleasant voice, a dwarf woman came out of the corner. Although the other party''s short stature and slightly exaggerated big head looked a little cute and cute, Zhang Cheng''s face suddenly became dignified. Because he has recognized that Zhu laizhe is not a dwarf at all, but the Bronze Dragon cromi, who interacts most with players in the game. For a moment, countless hidden runes were instantly excited, and the dazzling Arcane Brilliance could be seen clearly even hundreds of miles away. Control time! What a powerful force! Although he doesn''t think that the Bronze Dragon can freely shuttle through time, or control the flow of time, which is to distort time to some extent within a certain range. But even so, it is not what ordinary people can deal with. He even held the master magic code and parchment scroll. As long as the little dwarf standing in front of him made even a little attack, he would not hesitate to summon all demons, and then start the power of the scroll to leave Azeroth. Seeing that Zhang Cheng looked like a great enemy, cromi quickly realized something, stared at his two big eyes and exclaimed with an incredible look: "do you know me?" "No! Strictly speaking, this should be our first meeting, Bronze Dragon." Zhang Cheng replied quietly. "Since you haven''t seen me before, how do you know I''m a Bronze Dragon? I''ve never revealed my true body in front of mortals." cromi continued with a frown. She could feel that the young human in front of her seemed very familiar with herself. Otherwise, why did she show such strong vigilance and hostility at the first contact. "Sorry, I have no obligation to solve your doubts. Please explain your intention, Bronze Dragon." Zhang Cheng deliberately didn''t hand over the names of cromi or cronom. Otherwise, he could not guarantee that the little dwarf would suddenly change and force himself to explain what was going on. In addition, the Black Dragon Princess Onyxia hidden in the storm fortress is also a big hidden danger. Once she finds a Bronze Dragon, she will not jump out and turn into a double dragon war. At that time, the so-called fun will be really big. Never underestimate the ability of black dragon to pull hatred! When the Deathwing fought back, it caused unimaginable disasters to the other four guard dragon legions, and the blue dragon almost destroyed the family. Fortunately, cromi didn''t come to trouble today. She just hesitated for a moment, and soon took two steps forward with two short legs, waving her hands to release a silver translucent fog. After about a second or two, the fog gradually became clear, followed by the appearance of night town. Conspiracy Betrayal Killing Brothers kill each other Not long ago, the coup in twilight forest was shown in its original form. Especially at the moment when Duke ello eblock''s head was cut off, Zhang Cheng suddenly felt like a dog. Because I finally realized that although I had changed the historical process of the world as much as possible, butterfly wings were inevitable. "See? Because of your intervention, the resentment and discontent accumulated in Carlton''s heart broke out. He killed his brother who should have continued to rule the night Town, and joined hands with the Brotherhood to announce his separation from the rule of the storm kingdom. Of course, time changes of this degree were not enough to attract my attention. What really interests me is you, from another world "Intruder," said cromi, looking up with a curious expression. As an adult Bronze Dragon that can travel through different times and hide herself, Azeroth has few things to arouse her curiosity. "Oh? What makes you confirm that I am an intruder from another world?" After confirming that the other party was not looking for trouble, Zhang Cheng quickly calmed down. Although he had not put away the activated protective rune, he gave up the idea of summoning demons from the master demon code. In any case, bronze dragons are a group of guardian dragons who are not keen on fighting. They seem to prefer to resolve conflicts through negotiation rather than violence, unless they encounter the eternal dragon family who tries to destroy the timeline. "Very simple! I can hardly feel the flow of time in you. This means that you are not integrated into the timeline, and you will not even grow old and die. If the guess is correct, even if I go back to the past and the future, I will not find the trace of your existence." kromi explained with his eyes shining, It''s like finding an incredible baby. "What do you mean? I''m not integrated into the timeline? I won''t grow old and die? And what''s the matter with the last sentence that I won''t find any trace of my existence whether I go back to the past or the future?" Zhang Cheng frowned and asked. He suddenly felt that the Bronze Dragon incarnated as a little dwarf in front of him should be able to solve some doubts that had plagued him for a long time. As for the changes that took place in the night Town, he doesn''t care. It is believed that with the military strength of mi7 and storm Kingdom, this level of rebellion can be easily suppressed, and the timeline will soon return to normal after the suppression is completed. In fact, the Bronze Dragon will not appear unless important time nodes are attacked, such as the opening of the dark door, and sal flees dunhold castle Chapter 352 "Hmm - how to explain? In fact, your body does not really enter Azeroth in a strict sense, but has an extremely powerful force to tear down space and time and stuff it into the world. For example, the world is like a huge plane painting, and the person in your painting is cut from one painting and placed on another "So for you, only the cut part is coherent and has time to continue..." cromi explained excitedly, waving his short and powerful arm. She now wants to find out what kind of power can so perfectly separate time and space. Is it the titans of the Pantheon who have transformed the planet? "I see! That is to say, everything I have experienced in this world does not exist on the theoretical timeline." Zhang Cheng''s face showed an expression of sudden enlightenment. As a person who likes to think, he always thought that he spent weeks and months in other worlds, and only a few minutes and days on the earth, which is rooted in the different time flow between the world and the world. But now it seems that the pressure is not a matter of time and flow rate, but that the time around his body has been frozen when the time cut down runs out. No wonder every time I squeeze through a huge space crack, I often have a strong sense of estrangement. It turns out that it is not a feeling at all, but really not integrated. Cromi nodded seriously: "That''s right! In fact, time is not a continuous line as many people think. On the contrary, it is composed of countless relatively independent stages. The important events connecting each stage are called time nodes. Once these nodes are destroyed, it means changes in the future. Our Bronze Dragon''s duty is to guard one important time festival after another Point out to prevent them from being damaged. However, your actions have not yet reached the level of affecting the time node, so as long as you promise to solve these troubles, I won''t hold you accountable. " "Solve? How?" Hearing that the other party did not intend to investigate the butterfly effect caused by himself, Zhang Cheng was secretly relieved and followed with interest. In any case, the Bronze Dragon is the most mysterious of the guardian dragons, and it is also the existence that appears least in front of mortals. Even Nefarian, the famous Black Dragon Prince, has only hunted a young Bronze Dragon, so he is very curious about the extent to which the Bronze Dragon can distort time. "Whatever you do, let Carlton perform the duties that his brother should have performed. Well, that''s all for today''s conversation. I don''t want to be discovered by Onyxia and have a fight with her. Remember, intruder, don''t disturb the time. I''ll keep an eye on you." With these words, cromi suddenly disappeared without warning, as if he had never appeared. Less than a second after she left, everything around her that was still suddenly came alive. Whether it is the sound of running water from the moat Hanoi or the cooing of owls at night, they echo again over the storm city at midnight. There is no doubt that this powerful Bronze Dragon has just plunged the time in this area into a short slow or stop. Staring at the place where the little dwarf disappeared for five minutes, Zhang Chengcai pursed his mouth and exclaimed, "time control... What a cheating ability... Unfortunately, the defect is too big..." However, through this contact, he also realized that the Bronze Dragon''s control over time is not as powerful as that shown in the game. At least it can''t play any role for outsiders like himself who surround time and space residues from another world. Obviously, the power of time given by the Titans is not real time at all, but a disguised management authority with certain restrictions. For example, even nozdom, the king of the Bronze Dragon, could not shuttle back to the era when the ancient gods were rampant before the Titans transformed Azeroth, and could not change the various rules set by the Pantheon. In short, the so-called guard dragon is at best a watchdog raised by the Titans. Perhaps Nefarian, the king of the black dragon, was aware of this, so he took the initiative to throw himself into the arms of the ancient gods and was eager to destroy the whole world. Zhang Cheng doesn''t like those Pantheon Titans who are noble, supreme and like gods in the game setting at all. To be exact, in his eyes, these advanced life bodies are just a group of self willed bastards who forcibly transfer their will to the universe where Azeroth is located. Those who obey them are justice. Those who do not obey them are evil and need to be completely erased from the flesh to the soul. If they cannot be erased, they will be imprisoned in a prison and get rid of a pair of robbers Logic. Of course, whether it is to guard the Dragon corps or the Titans awakened from the planet, it is far from what he can deal with. As a mortal, Zhang Cheng is very clear about his power from beginning to end. He neither overestimates nor belittles it. Just as he pondered how to solve the trouble of night Town, the originally calm parchment suddenly flashed a golden light, followed by the terrible space crack. Before he could react to what had happened, the whole man was sucked into the boundless darkness. Out of the first reaction of his subconscious mind, he summoned all the demons in the ruling magic code while the crack was not closed, let them be torn to pieces by the terrible space crack, and his soul returned to the magic code. When his sight returned to normal, he was surprised to find that he had returned to the basement of his villa in Brooklyn, New York. At the same time, a line of small characters also appeared on the sheepskin: Trial - seize the fragment world. (after success, open the door on the first floor of the tower of time and space. If failure, seize all forces and wait for death) "Trial? Has it finally come!" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and said to himself. "That''s right! The real trial is coming! Don''t take any chances. You can only succeed and can''t fail. Please believe me, you don''t want to know how miserable the end of failure is." the demon sword, the soul arrest Messenger, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, reminded. "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared enough cards. Tell me what will happen next if I pass the test?" Zhang Cheng looked up at the electronic clock with date hanging on the wall while sorting out the harvest of his trip. Not surprisingly, only about ten minutes have passed, and even the tea in the pot is still hot. "If you pass, you will slowly come into contact with the real power and the secrets hidden under the heavy veil. Finally, it''s not just the lords who take part in seizing the debris world..." Chapter 353 The weather in New York at the end of September is cool and dry. The maximum temperature will not exceed 24 degrees Celsius during the day and will drop sharply to about 8 degrees above zero at night. Although many young beauties still wear all kinds of sexy low cut shirts, T-Shirts, miniskirts and hot pants for beauty, more ordinary people have changed into long sleeved clothes early to prepare for the arrival of winter. However, as the car slowly drove into Greenwood cemetery, the painting style suddenly became serious. Both men and women, the elderly and children wore almost uniform black dresses. As a sleeping place for countless elites in politics, business and art, it not only has beautiful scenery, but also has a long history. In a report once appeared in the New York Times, the life ideal of New York residents is "The man who lives in Lauren Kony doesn''t talk nonsense. After clearly expressing his intention, he directly puts a silver metal printed with capital letter F and six capital letters K into Zhang Cheng''s hand, and then turns and leaves. Looking at each other''s fading back, Zhang Cheng turned and asked the old man around him, "Lauren Kony? Why have I never heard of this name? Who is he?" "Lauren, the king of shadows! He is Senator laforn''s most trusted assistant and an extremely terrible assassin. Please be vigilant, sir. What you will face next is not an ordinary power struggle," Francis warned in a low voice. "King of shadows? I hope he deserves this title..." after saying this, Zhang Cheng threw the badge into his pocket and walked in the direction of his old acquaintance Kane. The latter seemed to notice something, immediately stopped whispering with the people next to him, smiled, opened his arms and gave him a warm hug: "I''m very glad to see you at this sad moment, my young friend. If you guessed right, have you got your own Lord badge?" "Yes. Just now, Lauren Kony gave me this thing." Zhang Cheng took out the badge symbolizing the Lord''s identity and shook it gently. To tell you the truth, he has long been used to being alone. He is really not very interested in managing a territory. What really interests him is that after becoming a lord, he can get a lot of important information about the world and participate in the underground world auction held at the end of each year. you ''re right! Not if you have money! But only lords and parliamentarians can participate! The feudal hierarchy that imprisoned Europe for thousands of years in the dark middle ages is still completely intact in the underground world. Although many residents of the underground world have gradually integrated into modern society, the rules and regulations originally designated by the Parliament are the most perfect for the ruling class. At the same time, they also have enough strength to maintain their own rule. As for ordinary people, there has been a bottom-up revolution in the world, which can''t happen in the underground world with supernatural power. Because the most powerful people are often the top level of Parliament, how can they rebel against themselves Chapter 354 "Congratulations, you are one of us from today on. Although in my eyes, you have long been a real competitor and potential ally," Kane complimented by touching his carefully trimmed beard on his chin. He was not surprised that the young wizard in front of him could become a Lord. After all, the number of alchemists is so rare that even novice apprentices will get some special care, not to mention a master who can supply different kinds of magic potions in large quantities. Age has never been an obstacle to the road to power in the underground world. On the contrary, young guys with great potential often mean that they have extraordinary talent and smart mind. Instead of being suppressed, they will get more resources. In particular, those ancient families that have been handed down for hundreds or even thousands of years often absorb some fresh blood into the family through marriage at regular intervals to ensure that they are always at the upstream or even the top of the food chain. There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng is the focus of attention of various forces standing in the spotlight. Perhaps the outsiders don''t know why the master''s qualifications, which are cumbersome and need to be examined at all levels, will be so quick. But Kaine, who has many "eyelints", knows that behind the scenes there must be those who claim to be old and noble in their blood. Because he was one of them when he was young. If he had not been plotted by the desire witch Catherine later, he would have married a woman with a prominent life experience and gave birth to a group of gifted offspring. But unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. At present, the only thing he can do is to retaliate and use his remaining life and strength to let the enemy taste the taste of pain and death. Staring at the deep eyes of the old man in front of him, Zhang Cheng suddenly smiled without warning, laughing and joking: "should I be honored?" "No, it should be my honor," Kane responded with a pun. In his complicated revenge plan, the other party is a crucial link. "Well, I''ll look forward to your next performance first. By the way, I''ve finished the matter of asking me for your first meeting. Here, here are the samples. I''ll send the price and the required materials together." after that, Zhang Cheng took out a small bottle of crystal clear gravel from his pocket. "Oh? So fast?" Kane''s face showed undisguised surprise. He quickly took the bottle and poured it into the palm of his hand. moment An indescribable feeling surged into my heart! He carefully injected some energy into the medium through his skin, and soon these five-color transparent small particles floated up, forming strange supernatural phenomena such as flames, ice, running water, stones and small tornadoes. After thirty seconds, these abnormal phenomena gradually subsided. Kane himself remained in place for about two or three minutes as if he had been evil, and then exclaimed in an incredible tone: "so pure! I can''t feel the obstacles at all! Have you improved its manufacturing process?" "Improvement? No, dear Lord Kane, I have recreated a new medium. Remember, from today on, I am the only alchemist and unquestionable authority in the whole new York area." After saying this meaningful sentence, Zhang Chengtou didn''t leave. These lords who didn''t know what to discuss didn''t even have interest in asking each other''s name. Since the parchment gave the content of the trial, he immediately understood one thing. The relationship between himself and all lords in Brooklyn was hostile and immortal. Allies and other things could not exist at all. In fact, when he came back from Azeroth world, he was secretly planning a massacre to kill all the guys who entered the debris world, whether they were humans, angels, demons or other special species, so as to ensure that his cards would not be revealed. "Congratulations, my Lord." Polman, who didn''t understand how many intrigues were hidden after the whole thing, bent down and showed his excitement and excitement in his eyes, and even changed his call. Just as Zhang Cheng was about to say something, there was a sudden commotion in the auditorium. Three men and a woman, surrounded by more than a dozen attendants, came slowly from the main door. Wherever they passed, the people on both sides would take the initiative to give way to a passage. Polman clearly knew that his loyal object did not know the important figures in the underground world of New York, and quickly lowered his voice to introduce: "The old man in a blue suit is Senator Quentin, who is the ruler of Manhattan; the pale looking Senator Brenda, who is said to have a quarter of vampire blood, is the ruler of the Bronx. The woman in a black tight skirt and a rose hat is Senator Venus, who rules the richest queens. As for the guy behind, It must be the special envoy from Europe... " "I see. By the way, what about Staten Island? I remember that the New York parliament seems to have five jurisdictions." Zhang Cheng asked without looking back as he looked at these "big people" in the underground world. "I''m sorry, sir. Senator Adelaide of Staten Island is very mysterious. He stopped asking about anything about more than ten years ago. Some people think he is missing and others think he is dead, but the parliament seems to know the inside story and has never announced his death." Polman''s tone is full of uncertainty. It is estimated that he himself doesn''t know the specific situation of the senator. However, considering that he was only a humble "cleaner", it is not easy to know so much. Zhang Cheng was not too difficult for his men, nor did he continue to ask questions. He went to the bench and was ready to see what important news the other party had to announce. Unfortunately, before these guys came to the podium, Catherine, the Witch of desire, came quietly to the side, inserted her right hand in black lace gloves into the inner pocket of his suit, stuffed a note into it, and then pasted it in her ear and whispered: "Dear zhang, how''s it going? Was my previous prediction right? Be careful, the guys in the parliament didn''t have any good intentions. Only an alliance with me can be the right choice." "Don''t worry, madam, let''s listen to the news announced by the congressman and the special envoy first. Don''t forget that you have made a lot of small moves against me in private." Zhang Cheng responded quietly, followed by taking out the note in his pocket and glancing at it, raising the corner of his mouth to show a playful expression. Because the content inside is nothing else, just about the location of the entrance to the debris world Chapter 355 "An abandoned castle in the suburb of the capital of Albania? So you know what''s going on inside?" Zhang Cheng said quietly after reading the contents of the note. You should know that the debris world is a brand-new space formed by the collision and fragmentation of three different worlds, heaven, hell and earth. Therefore, it will show different geomorphic characteristics according to the amount of debris absorbed in each world. Some are close to hell, full of red magma and volcanoes; Some are close to heaven, full of incredible divine brilliance; Others are like the earth that has not been destroyed by modern civilization. There are mountains, water, forests, lakes and seas. In short, the fragmented world has no fixed size, let alone invariable form. Each has its own unique ecosystem, and even breeds new life and civilization. Until a comprehensive investigation is completed, no one will know how big a fragmented world is, whether it is like a villa, an island, or a whole continent. Generally speaking, whoever can get more information can take the lead in seizing the debris world. Katherine pursed her mouth, smiled and shook a finger gently: "no, honey, before you become an ally, I won''t tell you too much information. In addition, don''t get too close to Kane, otherwise I will be jealous. I believe you should know how terrible things will be done once a woman''s jealousy begins to haunt, right?" "Of course, madam. I assure you that the relationship with Lord Kane is limited to normal transactions, and there will be no further cooperation." after that, Zhang Cheng''s palm suddenly burst out a red flame, completely swallowed the note, turned into a pile of black dust in the blink of an eye, and flew away with the wind. At the same time, the three men and one woman on the podium gathered together and whispered a few words. Soon, Senator Venus, who ruled queens, took the initiative to take two steps forward, exchanged eyes with Francis, who was guarding the coffin, and then coughed hard: "Cough! Quiet! Ladies and gentlemen, residents from the underground world of New York! Today, with a sad and sad mood, we are together to bid farewell to Senator miles in Brooklyn and wish his soul permanent peace after death..." It has to be said that the woman wearing a long black dress and a bright red rose hat, who looks about 30 years old and full of strong aura, controlled the atmosphere of the funeral scene with only one opening remark. In particular, her gray pupils, every time they sweep through the auditorium, will make people''s brain have a slight tingling feeling like a needle, as if something had invaded the spiritual world. There is no doubt that this is a very rare and powerful ability! It is said that when she is fighting, she can often control the enemy with one look, and then force the other party to turn around and attack her comrades in arms. In the whole process, the controlled people always keep awake and watch their companions and relatives die in their own hands one by one. That kind of strong stimulation is even more painful than death. So her enemy either committed suicide under extreme guilt, or completely became a madman and was locked up in a prison set up by Parliament. Sitting on the bench, Zhang Cheng silently observed the targets that might pose a threat to himself, and didn''t care about the monotonous and boring eulogy. I don''t know how long it took, maybe more than ten minutes, maybe half an hour. In a word, after the three members present made a boring speech, Francis picked up his master''s coffin and put it into the prepared grave, followed by sealing the entrance with a powerful spell, ending the nondescript funeral. But the interesting thing was that although the funeral was over, none of the people present chose to leave and still stood in situ watching the special envoy from Europe. Needless to ask, they are eager to get the location of the entrance to the debris world and as much relevant information as possible. Senator Brenda, who claims to have a quarter of the blood ghost blood, first noticed this, flashed a sneer in his eyes, stretched out his hands and announced loudly: "Amnesty of the supreme assembly of North America! Some changes will take place in the rules of the war game this time. Whoever can seize the ownership of the debris world is eligible to become a member of the secondary Parliament of New York, whether he is the Lord of Brooklyn or not." "What?!" "Damn it! How could this happen?" "It''s not fair! Isn''t it a disguised encouragement to the Lords of other regions to join in?" ¡­¡­ For a while, many guys with the title of Lord began to complain, and some of them even had the idea of quitting. Hearing the chaotic voice under the stage, Brenda immediately swung his fist, smashed the hardwood platform with a bang, and roared with a gloomy face: "shut up! This is an order signed by Senator laforn, the supreme Parliament of North America! It is conveyed by his most trusted assistant, Lord Lauren Kony, the king of shadows. Do any of you have an opinion?" moment The original chaotic scene suddenly became quiet. Countless pairs of eyes turn to the man standing in the corner, as if to integrate with the shadow. Seeing that the rebellious lords were too frightened to say a word by the name of the shadow king, Brenda pursed his lips with a disdainful expression, then shook the sawdust on his clothes and continued: "From now on, the Lord of Brooklyn has a month''s preparation time. One month later, take your army to the designated wharf warehouse. Now I announce that Brooklyn has officially entered a state of war! Fight! People of the underground world! Forge the road to power with blood and death!" With the last word falling, a pair of bright red, like huge bat wings fished out of plasma, suddenly appeared behind him. Feeling the smell of nosebleed in the air and the increasingly excited mood of the people around him, Zhang Cheng turned and walked out of the auditorium without looking back. As one of the few people with a clear mind, he knows that from this moment on, the great play mixed with countless conspiracies and rights has finally begun. But this time, he did not know the so-called "plot", nor did he know what plans and cards his opponents had. He could only rely on real strength to kick away every stumbling block on the way forward. But before that, he needs to recruit several "knights" first, followed by receiving his own territory. "Polman, how''s the new werewolf I gave you last time?" Zhang Cheng suddenly asked without warning. "You mean clover? Well - I''m not sure about his current state. You''d better go and have a look in person." After answering this question, the lawyer in charge of driving immediately turned around and drove towards the residence of the "old cripple" Chapter 356 dark! Damp! gloomy and cold! Hungry! Clover could not remember how long he had been in the dark basement, nor when he had last eaten. In short, he is now tied with heavy chains around the mouth of the bowl. He can''t even remember his original human form. He just tries to twist his body desperately, try to break free from this annoying bondage, rush to the street to kill one fresh life, and then devour each other''s blood and flesh to meet his subconscious thirst for food. Just when he was about to lose his reason and thinking ability again and become a ferocious beast, a light suddenly appeared in the air, followed by a white smoke. The choking smell immediately made the werewolf''s extremely sensitive nose uncomfortable and subconsciously retreated. About two or three seconds later, an old man in a worn black shirt with a lame leg approached and cursed with a rather unfriendly attitude: "Damn it! Little wolf! How many times have I told you? Don''t succumb to your subconscious low-level desires! Remember! First of all, you are a person! A person with flesh and blood, feelings and thinking! Second, you are a wolf like beast!" "Hold... Sorry, old man, I don''t know why. When I smell blood, I will be very excited, and the desire to kill will quickly flow into my brain." Clover drooped his huge wolf head and showed a strong shame in his eyes. "Oh, forget it. It''s a great achievement that you can learn freedom in such a short time. It''s up to your master to solve the rest of the trouble. Now put on your clothes and I''ll come and someone will pick you up." after that, the old man took another deep cigarette and threw his clothes, pants, socks and shoes on the ground. The appearance of clothes seemed to make clover smell the taste of the civilized world again. The muscles all over his body immediately began to twitch. In the blink of an eye, he changed from a monster with thick gray hair to a naked, young and handsome young man. After dressing up as quickly as possible, he followed his teacher slowly out of the dark underground prison and came to a small shop specializing in selling all kinds of old-fashioned guns and ammunition. I don''t know whether it''s because he stayed underground for too long or because the werewolf himself doesn''t like the sun. In short, when his eyes are irradiated by a ray of sun, he immediately feels very uncomfortable. Ignoring the young man''s reaction, the old man limped to the counter and said to Polman at the top of his voice, "Hey! I''ve brought you the man. It''s stated in advance that he hasn''t completely controlled his desire for blood and killing, so it''s best not to let him smell the strong smell of blood, otherwise I can''t guarantee what will happen." "Don''t worry, old wolf, I have many ways to ensure that even if he loses his mind, he will unswervingly obey orders." before the lawyer spoke, Zhang Cheng took the topic on his own initiative. "You? Who are you?" the old man frowned. "Be polite! Old lame! This is my loyal master, Mr. Zhang, the Lord appointed by the Supreme Council of North America." Polman quickly stood up and explained. Although his tone is very strict, he is actually telling the other party that you can''t provoke the young man in front of you. "Oh? It''s a Lord." the lame old man raised his eyebrows in an exaggerated way. He didn''t see any respect at all, but revealed a sense of irony. Zhang Cheng ignored the other party''s strange attitude and directly asked the young man standing still: "clover, are you ready to work for me?" "Yes, master, I can''t wait to leave this damn place." Clover raised his hand to block the sunshine from the window and gave a positive answer without thinking. No one wants to stay in the dark basement all day, let alone be bound by chains, even if the purpose is to control the manic beast in his heart. "Great! I happen to have a gift for you. But it''s a little dangerous, so the choice is in your hand. You can choose to accept this gift and gain strength from it, or you can refuse it and continue to be a sad chess piece." after that, Zhang Cheng took out a small bottle of potion with a strong dark smell from his suit trouser pocket. The werewolf known as the old lame seemed to feel something. His pupils suddenly contracted and asked seriously, "are you crazy? Let a werewolf who has just got rid of his newborn take this terrible thing!" "Sorry, I don''t need you to take care of my business." Zhang Cheng glanced contemptuously at each other and continued to focus on the young man standing not far away. This bottle of potion is nothing else, but a powerful magic potion created with the help of ur''s book, arugao''s research notes and Wogen''s blood. If ordinary people drink it, the blood vessels of their whole body will be burst by magic energy in an instant. But if werewolves drink it, they will become stronger and more vicious than their peers. In fact, through research, he has clearly known that the so-called Wogan''s blood is essentially caused by the night elf''s acceptance of the power change of the demigod giant wolf godling, which is not a curse at all. These Druids could not control the wild power contained in their blood, so their reason was quickly swallowed up and turned into a group of monsters who completely succumbed to their instincts, just like those druids who lost their claws for too long. The only difference is that with the help of the knowledge recorded in the book of ur, arugao let the inferior shadow energy pollute the blood of the demigod giant wolf godelin, resulting in the nondescript werewolf curse. Now, Zhang Cheng has extracted this pure and wild demigod blood again and injected powerful shadow energy again. In addition, the evolutionary medicine successfully developed not long ago is enough to enable the newborn werewolf to obtain unimaginable terrorist power. As for whether you will lose your mind, you don''t need to worry at all. As long as you wear a collar improved from arugo''s magic shackles, even if you really become a beast, you will obey orders like a domestic dog. Clover took the potion with his trembling hand. His heart was full of struggle. After five minutes, he took a deep breath, pulled out the plug and poured the black liquid down. Next second "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh With the roar of tearing his heart and lungs, his body began to expand and grow silver white hair at the same time. Unimaginable pain is to make the young man crazy and jump directly at the nearest old lame. After being attacked, the latter immediately began to transform into a black haired werewolf and rushed up to bite with clover. Although there were many powerful shotguns in the store, neither of them meant to touch them. They completely used the most primitive biological weapons, teeth and claws to fight each other, and the scarlet blood soon dyed the ground red Chapter 357 "Boy! Wake up! Don''t make me kill you!" The old cripple tried to wake up the young man who wanted to die while pushing away the big mouth close at hand. "Ouch!!!!!!!!!!!" However, it is a pity that clover''s eyes have completely turned red like blood at the moment, and there is no sense at all. All he thinks about is tearing up the prey in front of him and alleviating his great pain through blood and killing. Forced helpless, the old cripple sighed at the bottom of his heart, opened his mouth and bit hard on each other''s neck. According to his estimation, even if this bite can''t bite off the cervical spine, it can tear the main artery and make the youth incapacitated. But at the moment when his teeth came into contact with his hair, he suddenly felt a cold and evil force pouring into his body, followed by the scratched wound, which began to decay rapidly, emitting an unpleasant smell. What''s more terrible is that this force seriously damaged the nerve transmission system, resulting in no strength all over the body. As a result, even the fur on the opponent''s neck could not be bitten. And through the werewolf''s unique pupil, the old cripple could clearly see that clover''s muscles were becoming more and more developed, and his teeth and claws even showed a faint black light, as if some unclean things were attached to them. Before he knew what it meant, clover tore off his right arm. The pain made the old man couldn''t stand it anymore and screamed miserably. Before the youth''s attention began to shift, Zhang Cheng immediately ordered, "Polman, go to the car and get the silver collar." "I see!" Without saying a word, the sweating lawyer immediately ran out of the store at the speed of 100 meters and ran back with a metal collar thick enough to be an adult''s waist on his back seat. You know, as the power of the medicine began to work, clover had expanded more than twice the normal size of a werewolf, especially the earthworm like black blood vessels hidden under the silver hair, which made people feel goose bumps all over. In the face of his crazy attack, the old lame had no resistance at all. He lost two arms in the blink of an eye. It is estimated that he will be broken in a few seconds. "Relax, Polman, he doesn''t pose any threat to us." while comforting his two trembling legs, Zhang Cheng took over a rather heavy collar and directly put it on clover, who was obviously out of his mind. moment The arcane Rune engraved on the surface of the collar flashed a lavender light. Next second The young man, whose body had almost completely turned into a giant wolf, suddenly stopped all attacks and stared at his two blood red eyes. Although he still revealed boundless madness, he kept a strange silence. "Oh, yes, this is the werewolf I want, a powerful, crazy monster that completely obeys orders." after saying that, Zhang Cheng even reached out and touched each other''s big furry head. His attitude was like treating a large husky, not a monster that can swallow ordinary people in one bite. Whether clover could regain his mind was not his concern from the beginning. It''s a good thing to be able to recover his mind, but it doesn''t make any difference if he can never reply. Anyway, what he wants is just a breeding machine that can make cannon fodder in large quantities. Any creature infected by clover will fall into a state of extreme madness and unconstrained by reason. They will madly attack everything around them, whether human, animal or undead. "Master, do you need me to call a cleaner to deal with the scene?" Polman asked carefully when he heard the siren from far to near outside. Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "of course! Call another fully enclosed truck by the way. I need to transport it to a safe place." "I know, I''ll take care of everything." Bolman obviously knew his position very well and gave a guarantee without hesitation. As an underground resident with low combat effectiveness, the only thing he can do is his rich experience in dealing with emergencies and all kinds of small means. "Good! I''m very satisfied with your working attitude. Besides, you always want this, don''t you?" Zhang Cheng slowly took out a badge symbolizing knighthood from his pocket. Gudong! Staring at the badge printed with the capital English letter K, Polman subconsciously swallowed his saliva. After a while, he replied excitedly: "yes, master! Although I know I can''t match it with my current strength, I swear I will try my best to make up for it in other ways." "Dear Polman, you haven''t realized what your greatest value is. Do you think I accept you because of your almost zero combat effectiveness? No, I like your mind, the wisdom you exercise between the two worlds. Please keep this in mind, or I don''t mind changing to a smarter person." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng threw the badge at him, then went straight into the black car and waved to the * * Banshee imprisoned in the body to drive. Through the rearview mirror, Patty glared with hatred, raised her high heels and stepped on the accelerator to the bottom. In fact, as an artificial life under the strict control of magic power, she even released her voice without the permission of her master, even when she reached the limit of physical pleasure by "fierce struggle" with the opposite sex. It has to be said that miles was extremely cruel to the enemy who had hurt his family before his death. If his life had not come to an end, he might continue to torture each other with all kinds of terrible criminal laws. Seeing the car disappear at the end of the street at a very fast speed, Polman took a deep breath, put the badge on his chest with a very gentle movement, then raised his head and said to the dying old wolf, "sorry, old lame, I''m afraid you can''t continue your usual luck today." "Kill me! Use the silver shotgun on the wall! Cough! Hurry up! I don''t want to become an irrational beast!" the wounded old wolf spewed out dazzling blood foam, revealing a trace of urgency in his tone. He could feel that the dark energy invading his body was invading his brain. Before long, his proud reason would collapse. "As you wish..." Polman took out a handkerchief and wrapped his right hand. He took down a rather old wooden handle shotgun from above. At the same time, he stuffed two bullets marked with special symbols into the side, aimed at the position of the other party''s sexual mouth and pulled the trigger. Bang! After a loud noise, the old wolf suddenly trembled, and his eyes quickly lost their luster. Needless to ask, he knew that his heart was pierced by a silver warhead and could no longer die. After all this, Polman took out his lighter and burned the handkerchief stained with fingerprints to ashes. Then he began to call his former colleagues to deal with the aftermath. As for the police who are about to arrive at the scene, he only needs to use his ability a little, and he can immediately let the other party deal with the terrible thing in front of him as a headless murde Chapter 358 Sitting in the car and enjoying the retreating pedestrians and scenery outside the window, Zhang Cheng suddenly asked without warning, "patty, you used to be a lord in Brooklyn, right? Can you tell me what the Lord needs to do on weekdays? What does he rely on to earn gold dinars?" "Why, is there anything you don''t know about the omnipotent?" * * the Banshee sneered and sarcastically while driving. "Answer my question positively, madam, unless you intend me to ask in another way." Zhang Cheng completely ignored the other party''s provocative attitude and directly threatened. As the master of control, as long as he is willing or even able to let the other party take off his clothes in the street, kneel down and lick his toes, make all kinds of red faced actions, and even give orders to commit suicide, he will not hesitate to do so. There was no need for him to be angry about such a thing that he didn''t know whether it was a man or a magical object. Patty was undoubtedly very clear about this. He immediately put away the sarcasm on his face and explained without looking back: "the so-called Lord is actually a little similar to the leader of the guild." "Gang boss?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Yes! You should understand that the underground world is dominated by guys with various supernatural forces. Some of them are eccentric, some are unruly, and their hearts are full of strong desires. Money, power, beautiful women or handsome men, in short, there are many desires that normal humans should have. What''s more, they can use their own power Liang easily escaped the prosecution of the judiciary. If it was you, what would you do to make them honest? "Patty asked expressionless. Zhang Cheng touched his chin and soon showed a thoughtful expression: "well, I see. As a lord, he must show absolute overwhelming power to make every underground world resident in his jurisdiction clearly realize that breaking the rules is equivalent to death. What about the tax money? Don''t tell me that the tax is collected according to the head." "That''s right! The tax is collected according to the head! Every underground world resident living in your jurisdiction must hand in 15% of his income on time every month, whether in gold dinars or US dollars. Some lords even control the criminal organizations in your jurisdiction and let them become themselves and continuously earn profits. Of course, the premise is that the secrets of the underground world must not be exposed Secret, or the cleaners will go out and secretly clean up all the ordinary people involved. In short, you just need to find a better accountant to get everything done. " After a long time of abstinence, Patty gradually became a little chatty and talked about her experience in managing the territory. Although she hated the young people sitting in the back seat in her heart, she suddenly had an inexplicable sense of dependence. "Sounds like fun! Turn around the front of the car. I''ve changed my mind not to go home now and go to the territory assigned to me by the parliament." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and showed an interested smile. "Trust me, you won''t be disappointed in that territory. As far as I know, it''s the richest place in Brooklyn..." With these meaningful words, Patty completely ignored the traffic rules, made a sharp turn from one side of the highway to the other side, followed by a wink at the male drivers in the nearby car, and sped away under the stunned gaze of the other party. "God! I seem to see an angel!" exclaimed the middle-aged truck driver with a big belly. "Angel? No! Paul! That''s not an angel! It''s a devil! The devil that lures mortals to fall in hell! Damn it! I really want to fight with her! Even if the price is hell!" another middle-aged man in the co pilot position bit the hamburger in his hand and retorted. From his lustful eyes and bulging crotch, it is not difficult to see that he regarded 100% hamburger as a plump fat mass protruding from a woman''s chest. "Falk! How dare you defile the pure angel! I''ll kill you!" the truck driver crazily grabbed his companion''s neck. The latter refused to be outdone, threw away the half eaten hamburger, stuck the other party''s neck and roared, "idiot! I told you it was a devil! It''s not an angel!" "She is an angel!" "No! She''s a demon!" With the fierce quarrel and scuffle, they quickly rolled from the car to the highway, and neither of them would give way. They did not realize that their over excited mood was actually affected by the powerful magical power of the * * Banshee. ¡­¡­ For about 20 minutes, the car slowly drove into a relatively prosperous area. A variety of small shops can be seen on both sides of the road, including popular bars, nightclubs and strip clubs, as well as supermarkets selling fast food, desserts, daily necessities and toys. Anyway, unlike most Brooklyn, which is either a clean and tidy gathering place for the rich or a dirty gathering area for the poor, it is full of an indescribable sense of complexity. On the street, we can see not only ragged tramps begging, but also street artists showing off their performance art. Not far away, there are scenes of young drug traffickers living in harmony with the patrol police. Patty seemed to know the place very well. After a while, she stopped at the door of a fitness club called "mysterious hill". "Here we are!" "Here we are?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the strong men and women sweating heartily in the transparent glass window, and his mouth twitched slightly. He never dreamed that his stronghold would be a fitness club. According to the provisions of the parliament, every territory will have a business place to cover up the truth, perhaps a restaurant, a bar, a nightclub, an antique shop and a pawnshop. Generally speaking, the ownership of these places belongs to the New York sub parliament, but when there is a lord, it will become the Lord''s private property until the Lord dies or is deprived of his title because of a big mistake. Obviously, the secret stronghold of Zhang Cheng''s territory is the health club full of trouble in front of his family. "Go to the second floor and find a woman named Fitz. She will guide you through the handover procedures. In addition, I won''t accompany you in unless you want to see blood on your first day in office." * * the Banshee stroked her long blond hair and hinted. Pay attention to the observation and you will find that Patty''s hand holding the steering wheel has been shaking slightly. Only when she is nervous or excited will she make a similar move. "Have you had a holiday with the people here?" Zhang Cheng asked with some uncertainty. "No, it''s not a holiday, it''s hatred. You know, I once sucked Fitz''s first boyfriend, so she couldn''t help attacking as soon as she saw me." "Oh, well, you''ve really done a lot of stupid things. Now I understand that you''re looking for yourself to become what you are today..." Chapter 359 Some people say: "environment determines character, character determines destiny." Although Zhang Cheng does not fully agree with the meaning of this sentence, he thinks it is quite appropriate to apply it to the * * Banshee. The woman who lived in the slum in her childhood and experienced the hardships of life and the darkest side of human nature has completely changed from one extreme to another after her ability awakening. Pride, madness, willfulness There seems to be no fear and fear in her dictionary. In less than ten years, she annoyed most of the dignitaries in the underground world of New York. Coupled with her undisguised licentious private life, no one is willing to form an offensive and defensive alliance with her. Of course, none of this matters now. Because she has lost the right to control her own destiny. Now she is just a slave, a prisoner bound in an artificial body, and a servant who can never disobey her master''s orders. Perhaps there is still strong reluctance and resentment in the depths of her subconscious mind, but she also knows that she has no future. The so-called "Hope" is completely broken from the moment when miles pulled out her soul from her body, leaving only endless pain and torture. Glancing back at patty, who gave people a feeling of loneliness in the cab, Zhang Cheng gently helped down the sunglasses used to block the devil''s eyes, pushed open the door and went straight to the second floor of the fitness club. He can clearly feel that with more and more strength and knowledge, his emotional consciousness is becoming weaker and weaker. The positive feelings such as compassion, love and sense of responsibility that used to be rich are gradually disappearing, replaced by the strong purpose of unscrupulous means. Those things that can make ordinary people have strong emotional fluctuations, such as all kinds of inspirational stories and tragic characters reported by the media all day, can no longer resonate at all. He doesn''t know whether this change is good or bad, but one thing is certain. He will hardly be disturbed by external factors to modify the original plan, nor will he be told by the protagonist to make a radical change like the villains in many film and television works. If anyone dares to block his way forward, there will be only one end, that is, there is no burial place, and even the soul will become a consumable for summoning the devil. "Maybe this is the price that must be paid to gain great power..." Zhang Cheng murmured to himself, and finally left the old elevator and came to the second floor of the fitness club. Different from a large number of fitness equipment on the first floor, the second floor is a place similar to learning aerobics, yoga and dance. Several young female teachers in sexy tights are taking 20 to 30 students to exercise in their respective venues. Ignoring the attractive scene on the other side of the transparent glass, he quickly came to the front desk and said to a black woman who was more than 1.8 meters tall and comparable to a professional model, "good afternoon, madam. Do you know where Fitz is?" "I''m Fitz. Who are you?" the black woman subconsciously frowned, and her two black eyes showed the light of examination. "My name is Zhang Cheng, you can call me Zhang directly, or Lord..." after saying that, Zhang Cheng took out the badge symbolizing his identity from his pocket and put it on the table. At the same time, he also noticed that during the conversation, young and beautiful female teachers around him cast vigilant eyes one after another. "Lord? Oh, I see. You''re the hot topic recently. I didn''t expect that Parliament decided to make you Lord so soon. But no wonder, after all, you were the only young man who showed alchemy talent after Senator miles died." the black woman who claimed to be Fitz raised her mouth and looked interested. "Sorry, madam, my time is very precious. If you don''t mind, can you finish the handover procedures quickly?" Zhang Cheng urged quietly. Perhaps in the eyes of many European and American people, the black man of mixed race in front of him is a real beauty. He should have chest, ass and ass, and two sexy thick lips. It is simply the best gift given by God to men. But unfortunately, she is not in line with oriental aesthetics, especially Zhang Cheng''s aesthetics. She feels uncomfortable. Fitz undoubtedly noticed the fleeting disgust. His face immediately became gloomy. He took out a thick notebook directly under the counter and threw it on the table. He explained angrily: "here, everything you want is on it. Remember, pay the specified share to the parliament on time on the fifth day of each month." The voice just fell! She immediately raised her hand and snapped her fingers. All the female teachers in class quickly threw the students peeping below and left the fitness club with her. They didn''t even change their clothes. "Hum! Stupid fools who don''t think much of themselves! Patty, kill them all." Zhang Cheng sneered, picked up the phone and gave orders to the * * Banshee sitting in the car. You should know that the Lord has almost supreme rights in his own territory. He doesn''t need to go through any procedures to decide the life and death of an underground world resident. Obviously, Fitz regarded him as a figurehead. Now he wants to use each other''s blood to prove that he is a worthy Lord. Otherwise, if they do not respond to provocations, the residents of the underground world in the whole region will think that he has no ruling power at all, and all kinds of terrible vicious times will emerge one after another. "Ha ha! With pleasure, my dear master. But I''m a little curious. How did this stupid woman Fitz offend you?" * * the tempting voice of the Banshee came through the microphone. "Nothing. Maybe my age and attitude made her feel weak and deceptive." Zhang Cheng responded casually as he looked through the account books. "Weak and deceptive? My God! This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life. Fitz is still as arrogant as ever. She doesn''t know what terrible enemy she inadvertently provoked. Give me fifteen minutes. In fifteen minutes, you''ll see her dry body in the church bell tower opposite the fitness club." Patty promised gloating. Nothing makes her feel happier and satisfied than cruelly killing her former enemies. Throwing away her mobile phone, she quickly opened the door, stepped on ten inch high heels, swaggered into a dark alley under the gaze of countless pairs of amazing eyes. There is no doubt that the * * Banshee who is familiar with the surrounding terrain plans to take a shortcut and block her old friend in a dead end two blocks away. As far as she knows, there is neither monitoring nor many ordinary people passing by. It is a great place to fight. In addition, she also wants to try this body strengthened by Alchemy. What''s the difference Chapter 360 "Damn it! Did you see the way the boy looked at me just now? He actually despised me! Who does he think he is? I swear I will give him some color when I have a chance!" Fitz obviously didn''t know that the God of death was coming, so he angrily vented his dissatisfaction to his female partner. As a woman who is used to being praised and flattered, she never dreamed that she would be hated by the opposite sex one day in her life, especially the flash of her eyes just now, as if she were looking at some disgusting dirty thing. If it were not for the strong deterrent power of the parliament, she would turn her face directly and rape the other party first and then kill her. Don''t think it''s rare that women are stronger than men in this magical land of the United States. On the contrary, similar situations occur from time to time, whether in the underground world where power is supreme or the ordinary people world above capital. "Well, Fitz, calm down. He''s just a hairy boy who doesn''t know anything and doesn''t know how to appreciate real women. As for trouble, forget it. As far as I know, although his lordship is decided by the New York parliament on the surface, there is the shadow of Senator laforn of the Supreme Council behind him." a woman with short black hair comforted softly. "Nasha is right! You don''t have to set up a dangerous enemy for yourself. If nothing happens, you will probably get a lord title when you return to the parliament this time. If you don''t communicate with each other at that time..." Another Latino woman with a headband tied to her head was strangled by a slender arm extending from the back before she finished her words. She didn''t even have time to resist, so she felt that her vitality quickly left her. Her original young and beautiful face became old, and a large number of wrinkles and age spots spread all over every inch of her skin in the blink of an eye. About half a minute later, she changed from the most beautiful 25-year-old woman to an inanimate mummy. The initiator of all this threw the body aside, licked his lips and said, "long time no see, dear Fitz, do you miss me?" "Yes... It''s you? Aren''t you dead!" the black woman stared with an expression of self-confidence. She could not understand why a former enemy who had been declared dead by Parliament suddenly appeared in front of her. "Dead? Ah, I did die once, and the current state can''t be called alive. But there''s no doubt that I''m standing in front of you again. You know, I especially miss your first boyfriend''s hard work in bed and his cry of pain before he died. Oh, by the way, what''s his name? White Henry? Sorry, I''ve played with too many men So please forgive me. "Patty''s vicious tongue, as always, relentlessly stimulates the opponent''s most sensitive nerves. "Cliff! His name is cliff! You damn bitch!" Fitz was undoubtedly irritated. A faint light flashed through the silver armband on his arm, and then he came alive and turned into two metal Python six or seven meters long and half meters thick. What''s more terrible is that these Python''s mouth can also spray pungent dark green smoke. Even idiots know that once inhaled, they will be poisoned and die. Under her control, the metal Python clings to the wall from left to right and attacks the * * Banshee. If it had been in the past, Patty would have chosen to dodge, but now her body is not a body of flesh and blood in the ordinary sense, but a powerful alchemical creation, so she didn''t give way at all. She stretched out her right hand and grabbed the head of one of the snakes. Although the hand looked so small and tender, it immediately burst out with unimaginable power at the moment of contact with the metal snake, and forcibly swung the snake and smashed it at another snake. Boom! After a loud noise, the two metal snakes entangled together and hit a brick wall not far away, which not only smashed a big hole in the wall, but also turned the Nasha who had no time to respond into a pile of meat mud on the spot. Fitz saw this scene, his pupils contracted suddenly, and his anger calmed down quickly. "Honey, are you afraid? Do you think it''s incredible? I''ve always been bad at melee, and easily destroyed the puppet you control? Yes! That''s the expression! Fear! Tremble! The master will be very satisfied with the expression on your face before you die." * * the Banshee laughed, opened her arms, and her eyes were full of madness. "Master?" Fitz grasped a key word keenly. "That''s right! Idiot! Use your chimpanzee brain and think about who you offended just now?" Patty sneered and sarcastically. "Is it him? He ordered you to kill me?! why?" Fitz thought of Zhang Cheng''s last meaningful smile, clenched his fist and shouted. "What''s more? Of course, it provoked the Lord''s authority! Now he wants to use your blood to prove that he is a qualified ruler of the underground world. The Lord''s majesty can''t be provoked, don''t you forget?" Patty explained and approached with elegant steps. She can''t wait to drain the power stored in each other''s body to meet her empty and lonely inner world and prove that she is still alive and not a walking corpse. "Fark!" After figuring out the cause of all this, Fitz gnashed his teeth and spit out an American National curse from his mouth. He tore off the carved tiger metal ring on his belt buckle and threw it out. I saw that the metal ring became bigger and bigger after passing through a beautiful parabola in the air. When it landed, it had become a prehistoric creature with three meters long and two sharp fangs - saber toothed tiger. But before the saber toothed tiger started to attack, * * the Banshee jumped, stepped on its head, caught up with Fitz trying to escape, and opened her mouth to kiss each other''s sexy lips. moment The surging magic energy and vitality were continuously inhaled into the body through direct contact. In less than a minute, the latter''s eyes gradually lost their look and became an old and ugly corpse. The snake and saber toothed tiger she summoned were changed back to two bracelets and a tiger shaped belt buckle because they had no energy support. "Ah - this feeling! It''s incomparable! Fitz''s little cute! After dinner, there''s a happy dessert time. Ha ha ha..." With crazy laughter, * * Banshee opened her arms to release her ability to the greatest extent. With the help of the short battle just now, she has made it clear that this new body is much stronger than before. I don''t know how many times, especially for the weak who are far weaker than herself. She doesn''t need physical contact at all. She can suck each other into a corpse even tens of meters away. Chapter 361 Benjamin Franklin, the founding father of the United States of America, who put his head on a 100 dollar bill, once said that there are only two things in the world that can never be avoided, that is, paying taxes and death. When Fitz''s dry body was hung on the top floor of the church bell tower, all residents of the underground world in the vicinity within the jurisdiction of the territory came to this nondescript fitness club to pay tribute to the new Lord who ruled the area and take the initiative to pay taxes this month. Hundreds of people lined up at the door in the blink of an eye. No doubt, they were frightened for fear that they might accidentally annoy Zhang Cheng and make themselves the second "chicken" brought to Liwei. You know, Fitz is the acting Lord appointed by the New York Parliament. Although she does not have the right to life and death like the real Lord, and she can''t use taxes, she has suppressed this area for many years through strong strength. But today, the woman and the bodies of her men are hung high on the clock tower of the church, just as humble as poultry and livestock that can be slaughtered. power! Great power! In the underground world, nothing can more intuitively reflect the relationship between people! As long as he is strong enough, he can get respect, as long as he is strong enough, he can get power, even if he is a greedy fool. Looking at the faces full of awe and fear, Zhang Cheng suddenly smiled without warning, laughing and joking: "it seems that being a lord is much easier than I thought. At least the subjects in my territory are very docile, aren''t they?" "Docile? Ah, anyone who sees the body of a former ruler hanging in a prominent place will immediately become docile. But I''m curious, what are you going to do with these bills of unknown origin?" Patty asked, pointing to several cartons filled with bundles of dollars behind him. After all, not everyone in the underground world can earn gold dinars, so the US dollar has become an important part of taxation. According to the records in the account book, there are six Gang forces in this area, all of which are firmly controlled by capable people. In addition, close to the wharf, various smuggling channels are rampant to the party. This alone will bring tens of millions of dollars in tax revenue every year. Generally speaking, they will be sent to designated investment and wealth management companies first, and professional accountants will be responsible for putting all black money into stock and securities markets around the world through invisible networks, and even roadside chain supermarkets, hotels and gas stations. They will pay taxes to the government by making false accounts, so as to turn illegal black money into legal income. At least in the eyes of the U.S. government, all citizens who pay taxes on time are great good citizens. Politicians don''t care whether the business project is completely legal or not. In addition, some of the political donations for each election come from laundered black money, and the "donation strappers" who help candidates raise funds have been exposed to huge scandals more than once, such as Jack Abramov, the notorious K Street super lobbyist in Washington, and Kenneth Lai, the former CEO of broken energy company Enron. Although this way of money laundering will lose part for no reason, it is undoubtedly much better than being stared at by law enforcement departments all day. But now the trouble is that the person who used to master these special channels is Fitz. Now she has become a lifeless mummy. Zhang Cheng touched his chin and thought for a moment. He quickly picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number. About a few seconds later, a girl''s nervous voice came out of the microphone: "what happened? Let you take the initiative to call me?" "Didn''t you say a few days ago that you wanted me to give you a job? I happen to have one right now. I don''t know if you are interested?" Zhang Cheng showed a smile on his face. "Work? What work?" the girl''s tone revealed strong doubts. "It''s very simple. It''s a job with a lot of money. You''ll know when you come." after that, Zhang Cheng directly hung up the phone, continued to sit in his chair, watched the residents in the territory bow one by one, and then threw either gold dinars or banknotes into the carton. When the last "taxpayer" left the health club with the closure sign in awe, Tracy in jeans and black T-shirt finally rushed over. When she saw two boxes of cash stacked on the ground, the whole person was stunned in situ, with a wide mouth and didn''t know what to say. Because less than 40 minutes ago, she was still working hard for $8 an hour, and even had to endure the little tricks of ugly middle-aged men, just to get a little more pitiful tip. But now! Now there are thousands of dollars of cash in front of him. They are piled up like garbage, as if they were just ordinary domestic garbage. The huge gap between the rich and the poor made the young girl suddenly have a strong anger and unwillingness! Why? Why is it that some people, who are also human beings, can have powerful supernatural forces and easily obtain wealth they can''t imagine in their dreams? Why should I live at the lowest level of society like an ugly duckling? Eating junk food abandoned by the upper class all day and wearing second-hand old clothes in a dollar store! Most importantly, her beloved sister was killed by the monster! He has become the prey in the eyes of the devil! As a saying goes, there is no harm without comparison. The strongest driving force for human progress has never been poverty and hunger, but the dissatisfaction from the bottom of my heart. Zhang Cheng, who has always been good at observing, undoubtedly saw this valuable potential from each other. He grabbed a bundle of 100 yuan bills and threw them to the girl, and then asked with a playful look: "do you like it?" "Yes! Who in the world doesn''t like dollars?" Tracy held ten thousand dollars in her hand, as if that was the most precious thing in her life. "Hehe, just like it. Listen, my job for you is to deal with cash and accounts. No matter what method you use, in short, turn all taxes of unknown origin into legal income. By the way, check the accounts of these places regularly to ensure that they don''t make small moves in private, okay?" With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng suddenly came to the girl and put a meaningful hint in each other''s ear: "Don''t let me down, dear Tracy. Remember, this is an opportunity and a test. If you can do it well, I don''t mind giving you some strength to protect yourself. But if you fail, I''m sorry, I won''t waste too much time and energy on a waste." "Don''t worry, Mr. wizard, I won''t let you down." Tracy looked up and promised without hesitation. Having seen the cruelty of the underground world with her own eyes, she finally made up her mind to live anyway, even at the cost of taking other people''s lives Chapter 362 There is no doubt that for a young girl who lives at the bottom of society and doesn''t even get her high school diploma, it is far beyond her ability to deal with millions of dollars of unknown cash. However, Tracy is far smarter than her peers. Instead of rashly contacting the money laundering companies in unknown places, she first misappropriated a small part of the money to sign up for a financial training course and learn relevant financial and accounting knowledge from scratch. As for boxes of banknotes, they are temporarily locked in the safe in the basement of the fitness club. She believes that she can find a safe channel to wash the money in two to three months at most. ¡­¡­ In the evening, the dim street lights on both sides of the street lit up, and the shops on both sides of the street in the center of the territory also lit colorful neon lights, which looked very beautiful at a glance. At the same time, with the advent of night, various gangs, pimps, street women and drug dealers engaged in illegal activities also poured into the streets and began to run for a day''s livelihood. Standing on the top floor of the building where the "mysterious hill" fitness club is located, Zhang Cheng looked down at the surrounding scenery and said with a smile after a while: "Interesting! They clearly divided the day and night into two completely different periods. During the day, businessmen are doing business to make money, and at night, it is the world of gangs and criminals. Who was the last Lord of this territory?" "It''s Jacques, master. It''s said that he worked for the Mafia for some time before his ability awakened, so he is very keen on establishing an environment where gangs and businessmen coexist peacefully. In fact, due to the strict control of gangs, the public security here is much better than that in other places, and even the police chief of the Branch Bureau is one of us." Polman explained with one hand touching his chest and a bow. "I see... Gangs, smugglers, and two antique stores and weapons stores selling magic items. No wonder some people say that this is the richest territory in Brooklyn." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully, followed by another question: "by the way, how is the recruitment of knights?" "I asked some people to color some goals. This is their information. Please have a look." Polman quickly took out some A4 printing paper from his briefcase and handed it to him. Zhang Cheng then glanced around, touched his chin and said to himself: "Bram Charis, male, suspected to have hellish blood, can release hot flames in battle, and has high resistance to flames; urban best, male, unknown blood, super speed, and very good at using cold weapons; Jesse Livermore, female, known as the lady of death, unknown blood, has awakening and control The power of the dead... " It has to be said that although this information looks so simple, it gives him a deeper understanding of the underground world. First of all, whether the capability is strong or not does not mean that it can be directly transformed into combat effectiveness. For example, Jesse Livermore, who can awaken and control the dead, is undoubtedly very powerful in terms of ability. Especially there are so many dead supernatural lives in the world, but she mistakenly chose to develop in the direction of psychic media and earn money by accepting entrustment to summon the souls of the dead. On the contrary, Eben best, although he has only the advantage of speed, he makes himself a complete killing machine with his honed fighting skills. Many guys with strong self-reliance eventually fell at the feet of urban best, including two European lords who were not very strong. Secondly, becoming a lord doesn''t mean that you have no worries. Whether it''s the North American Parliament, the South American Parliament or the European Parliament, there are many records of Lords being killed. Some of them are because they provoke people who shouldn''t be provoked, while others are targeted by some hunting gangs for wealth and treasures. In short, like the world of ordinary people, there are a group of extremely vicious guys in the underground world who do not hesitate to take risks and risk being wanted by Parliament. Finally, and most importantly, the recruitment of knights is not as simple as expected, let alone hang a recruitment notice, and someone will come to apply, especially those with certain strength. He must find the other party one by one, and then meet the conditions put forward by the other party, just like the headhunting company digging people. After figuring out these things, Zhang Cheng still put the information on the table and asked with interest, "Polman, tell me, who do you think is the most worthy to win over?" "Of course it''s Eben best! As far as I know, he lives in a small hotel a few blocks away, and he is a real battle madman. I believe that with his character, he will not refuse to participate in an unprecedented war game." the lawyer gave his advice in high spirits. Obviously, he enjoyed the position he had just obtained and touched the badge worn on his chest to symbolize his knighthood from time to time. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go visit this interesting guy and see if he has the same terrible speed as described in the data. In addition, find a construction team as soon as possible and transform this damn fitness club into a nightclub, bar, hotel, shopping center and cinema. In short, anything can be done, as long as it''s not healthy You know, I hate the smell of sweat, whether it''s men or women. " After that, Zhang Cheng stood up and glanced at the warehouse full of spare fitness equipment behind him, with an undisguised disgust on his face. Especially those dirty yoga mats and dance shoes are unbearable! He couldn''t figure out who decided to open a fitness club as the disguise of the stronghold. Were they crazy fitness lovers? After all, people with a little common sense understand that the muscles trained by fitness are only good-looking. Being beaten can''t compare with the thick fat layer, and the explosive power can''t compare with the special muscle groups trained in fighting. Moreover, the sweat glands of white and black people in Europe and America are extremely developed. It is not a simple sweat smell understood by East Asians, but a disgusting pungent smell like body odor, which is also the reason why deodorants sell well in Europe and America. Imagine what a terrible torture it would be to smell when a room full of people exudes the same smell! So he would rather endure the smell of tobacco and wine than tear down and rebuild this place. "Please rest assured, master, give me a month, and I swear I will make this place look new." Polman promised without thinking. For him, such things as decoration, business license and liquor sales license can''t be relaxed. He doesn''t even need to use the ability to modify other people''s memory Chapter 363 "Romantic passers-by" is a motel with a small scale of only 12 rooms. Although it is dirty, messy and insignificant, it still maintains a fairly good profit. The root cause is that most of the tenants living here are either Street women who don''t want to be known, or criminals who avoid the police for illegal transactions. In short, they don''t haggle over thirty or forty dollars. In addition, a very strange guest lives in the rightmost room on the second floor. He neither looks for women nor comes into contact with gangsters selling "washing powder" and "tobacco" on the roadside. Except that he occasionally goes out for a few days or weeks, he stays in the room alone for the rest of the time and doesn''t know what the hell. However, in the face of the rent of $100 a day, Bart, as the boss, is too lazy to meddle. Anyway, no matter what the other party does, even if it''s making a bomb to make big news, it''s ok as long as it doesn''t detonate in his own hotel. Just as he was about to open the drawer, take out all the cash in it and deposit it in the bank. At the end of the day, three strangers suddenly came in outside the door. The first is an Asian in a black suit. Judging from the fabric and leather shoes, the price is definitely a high-grade product of more than thousands of dollars, which is not affordable for the poor who live nearby. In addition, the beautiful and soul stirring woman behind him also made old Bart feel his heart beat faster, his mouth thirsty, and his lower body set up a small tent early. As the owner of a motel, he has seen hundreds or thousands of beautiful women in his life, but none of them can be compared with it. Especially those eyes, as if they could not help but sink into them at a glance. As for the last chubby middle-aged man, even if he is more than ten meters away, he can smell the smell of lawyers from each other. Although Americans can''t live without lawyers all their life, there are few people who really like them, especially for the poor with low income. One legal consultation can cost them hundreds of dollars. Many poor people prefer to deal with hell demons rather than lawyers. Obviously, the three intruders were none other than Zhang Cheng, Polman and Patty who walked a few blocks. "Hello, do you want to stay?" old Bart calmed down a little and asked. Although he didn''t think the three strangers in front of him would see the poor cash in the drawer, he put one hand under the counter and grasped a shotgun fixed with adhesive tape paper. You know, Brooklyn is completely different from the day after midnight. Since it is different from the day, there are at least 20 to 25 burglaries and burglaries almost every night. There are so many road robberies that the police are too lazy to deal with as long as there are no human lives. Zhang Cheng, who has always been good at observing, found the hotel owner''s tight right arm, smiled and replied in standard American English: "no, sir, we''re not here to stay, but to find someone." "Looking for someone?" old Bart frowned subconsciously. "Yes! Should urban best live here? If you don''t mind, can you tell me the number of guest rooms he lives in?" Zhang Cheng stated his intention directly. At the same time, he took out a bulging envelope from his pocket and threw it in front of the other party. Old Bart seemed to understand something. He immediately opened the envelope and looked at it. He found a thick pile of 100 yuan bills, at least 4000 to 5000 yuan. Without any hesitation, he took down a bunch of keys from the shelf behind him and said expressionless, "the room on the far right of the second floor is. Here are the keys to all rooms in the whole hotel. I''m going to the bank next. No matter what you want to do, I don''t know or see." With the last word blurted out, he ran to a Ford pickup parked outside at a very fast speed. He didn''t forget to take a deep breath when passing Patty. His face was full of intoxicated expressions. Watching the car slowly disappear at the end of the road, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head and sighing, "what a smart man. It seems that there''s no need to modify his memory." "Hum! A nasty bug! How about letting me catch up and suck him up?" Patty suggested with a dangerous light in her eyes. "Forget it, you should know it''s not his fault. Polman, take the key and let''s go to the second floor." Zhang Cheng glanced at Fang''s slightly exposed dress and walked quietly towards the stairs. He knew very well that the hotel owner''s obscene behavior just now was completely affected by biological instinct and impulse, which was the natural charm sent out by the * * Banshee''s unconscious. In fact, men with normal physiological orientation subconsciously regard Patty as the object of sexual fantasy and are eager to get close to her. Under the leadership of Zhang Cheng, the three of them soon came to the door of the guest room with No. 2004 sign. Just as Polman took out his key to lock it, he suddenly felt an inexplicable killing opportunity, kicked it away and propped up the cold ice to protect his body. Next second Bang! The door was hit by a huge force on the spot! A cold light followed and plunged into the piercing ice! For a moment, ice chips splashed everywhere! The sharp short sword almost pierced the protection of the cold ice. He could even see the sword tip close at hand. "Magic?!" the man who attacked from the room showed a surprised expression on his face. But the surprise returned to surprise, but the movement of the hand didn''t stop at all. In just a few seconds, he stabbed dozens or even hundreds of swords from different angles with incredible speed. The angle of each sword is so tricky! When the ice shield finally broke in repeated attacks, he raised his mouth and showed a smile of excitement or joy. The whole person turned into a remnant and disappeared in situ. "Be careful!" the embarrassed Polman saw this scene and immediately reminded him loudly at the top of his voice. But at the moment when the word blurted out, Zhang Cheng, who was always in a passive defense state, suddenly smiled, raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. Pop! An invisible arcane Rune emerged with dazzling brilliance! Before the other two people could react, the man who disappeared a second ago suddenly hit the glowing Rune and burst out a golden spark. The dagger in his hand seemed to have been heated by thousands of degrees of flame, showing an abnormal red, and it was still melting rapidly. The hand holding the hilt was badly burned. But even so, he didn''t mean to lose his weapon at all. It seemed that he wanted to destroy the arcane rune. Unhurried, smiling as like as two peas, he felt a calm smile. "Good evening, Mr. Best. It looks like you are exactly the same hundred percent of the war madman in the records. Unfortunately, you picked the wrong opponent today." "Hehe, maybe. But I still want to try again." the man was unwilling to show weakness and responded. Chapter 364 "Damn it! This guy is a madman!" Polman gritted his teeth and complained as he struggled to get up from the ground. He had always believed that the rumor that Eben best often attacked or even killed people who came to him for no reason was probably an exaggerated description. Except for psychosis, who will kill and play idle? But Polman finally knew today that this is not a fucking description at all, but an iron fact! You know, if Zhang Cheng hadn''t found out in advance, he would be a cold body now. The other party didn''t care about the badge he wore on his chest to symbolize his knighthood, or whether he would be wanted and retaliated after killing. Now he finally realized that even if he got the knighthood, he could only deter those small minions at the bottom of the underground world. A guy like Eben best who dared to kill the LORD was no different from the lamb to be slaughtered. "Fool!" Seeing Polman retreating to the entrance of the building, Patty showed an expression of disdain on her face. She immediately raised her slender thigh in high heels and took a step forward, just blocking the passage on the second floor with Zhang Cheng. "Oh, beautiful lady, are you going to join this interesting game?" Urban Best turned and asked with a smile. "Join? You really look down on yourself. No, I''m just trying to prevent you from running away. Besides, you''d better pray from now on not to annoy that guy, otherwise I promise death will not be the most terrible outcome." after that, Patty put her arms around her chest and leaned against the wall behind her, and never made any other threatening actions again. "Run away? I''ll run away? Ha ha ha ha..." it seemed that Eben best heard some funny joke and laughed without warning. Although his palm was severely burned, his mental state was still in an excited state. About two or three seconds later, he pulled out two sharp bronze daggers from the outside of his leather boots. Different from the previous daggers, these two daggers not only glitter with strange light, but also have ancient Sumerian cuneiform characters engraved on the surface. Green bronze rust is still preserved in many places. Needless to say, they must be cultural relics excavated from ancient ruins or tombs. "Oh? Ancient magic weapons!" a stunning light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. After all, in the known history of human civilization in the ordinary world, the cuneiform invented by sur beauty is the oldest hieroglyphic system. It was born more than 3500 years ago and has a long history of more than 5500 years. Perhaps most people will think that this ancient cuneiform is of no value except to help archaeologists interpret some stone tablets. But in fact, it is a remnant of prehistoric super magical civilization. It is combined with modern humans. It is not only a text system, but also contains powerful magical power. This power was later absorbed by Babylon, Egypt and Greece. Every absorption and change would be weakened. By the time of the Roman Empire, Latin had lost too much, and even its inheritance was cut off. Therefore, every magical object created with cuneiform characters is a unique treasure. Zhang Cheng as like as two peas in the same way as Best, how could he have two bronze daggers that are almost identical. "That''s right! You know the goods very well! This is the booty I got by risking my life to kill two lords in Budapest. The left hand has the ability to suck blood. If it is stabbed by it, a certain proportion of vitality will be drawn to the holder; the right hand can turn my body into nothingness. So please be careful not to be easily killed by me." Urban Best reminded excitedly. "It sounds interesting. But I doubt that the two old antiques in your hand can withstand the fierce collision." Zhang Cheng put his hand into the magic waist bag hidden in the pocket of his suit coat and pulled out a long magic sword with a translucent blue body. At the moment when moras law breaker appeared out of thin air, Eben best''s pupils suddenly contracted, and an abnormal blush appeared on his face. His eyes were like seeing the love at first sight! After a full minute, he asked with shortness of breath, "how beautiful! She... What''s her name?" "Moras law breaker! Please note that this is a magic weapon, which will destroy all magic protection, weapons and equipment. I''m not sure whether your dagger can withstand its impact." Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to hide, but told the other party the characteristics of the sword in his hand. "Hehe... It doesn''t matter! It''s also a kind of happiness if you can die under its deadly blade!" urban best, like being possessed, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed, followed the whole person into a residual shadow. As recorded in the data, his speed completely exceeds the limit of human naked eye capture. Especially in the case of very close distance, he can launch several attacks in less than a second. If it were an ordinary soldier, I''m afraid he didn''t even have time to pull the trigger. He would be killed in the blink of an eye. However, unlike Zhang Cheng, he is not only a powerful mage and Warlock, but also a dark guard with a high level. In addition, he has a large number of defense and trigger arcane runes around his body. No matter how fast urban best attacks, he can''t cause any damage in the end. Several times, he didn''t transform himself into nothingness. He might have been pierced by the sharp blade that can refract light by the law breaker and died on the spot. But even so, he was not much better at present. Two precious ancient magic weapons were not only cut out more than a dozen gaps, but also cut a deep hole in his waist. The blood dyed his clothes and trousers red in the blink of an eye. In any case, the law breaker is made of stronger magic metal, and the two daggers are made of brittle and soft bronze. There is an essential gap in terms of materials alone. As for the opening on the waist, it was unlucky. When nihilization avoided the attack, it just triggered the demon breaking attribute. As a result, the virtual body instantly turned into an entity and got a solid sword. Feeling the insurmountable gap in strength between the two, urban best finally gave up the idea of continuing to fight and sighed with a bitter smile: "Alas, well, I admit I''m not your opponent. As the price of provocation, I''m willing to accept the solicitation and become a knight around you." With the last word falling, he knelt on one knee and performed a standard medieval etiquette. "Oh? Do you know who I am?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. Urban Best nodded without hesitation: "of course! You are a hot topic recently. I just want to try whether you have enough strength to make me loyal..." Chapter 365 "So... Everything you did just now was for testing?" Watching Eben best, who was half kneeling in front of him, a smile of interest appeared on Cheng''s face. As a man who has experienced several assassinations and fierce battles, he did not feel a trace of murderous spirit from the other God, so he did not release the real attack magic from the beginning to the end, but chose to fight with a sword, which is not very handy. It has to be said that urban best does have a proud capital, whether it is the speed beyond the limit of the body, or the master swordsmanship with many fighting skills, even if it is extremely rare in the underground world. After all, although most lords are also very powerful, their ability is very single. They are far from Zhang Cheng''s diversified and perfect magic protection system like a tortoise shell. Therefore, if they don''t pay attention, they will be defeated or even killed on the spot under the attack of the storm. No wonder a few hours ago, Polman did not hesitate to pick urban best from several candidates and thought he was the most worthy person to recruit. "Yes! In fact, besides you, I''ve killed six guys who came to try to attract me, and their bodies are still in the room." Urban Best completely ignored his still bleeding side and turned to look inside. Following the direction of his eyes, Zhang Cheng saw six neat bodies visited in the living room. Without exception, they were all killed by penetrating the heart. The oldest was 50 or 60 years old, and the youngest was about 20 years old. Two of them were black, three were Latino, and only one was white in the real sense. Of course, it''s not surprising if there are only a few bodies, because the underground world is originally an extremely dark, cruel and cold-blooded place, and some people die inexplicably every day. What is really noteworthy is that these dead bodies all wear the badge of capital letter K, that is to say, the ones killed are not errands at all, but real knights. The capital letter K is actually the abbreviation of the English word knight. Although the strength of knights is often uneven, the weakest, like Polman, has no combat ability at all, and the strongest can even compare with those members of the secondary Parliament. But anyway, knights are the cornerstone of the parliamentary ruling structure. It may be normal to have one or two parallel goods occasionally, but it is absolutely impossible to have six parallel goods at once. Zhang Cheng wondered why the man in front of him was so crazy. Even if he was not afraid of being retaliated by the knight loyal Lord, he should take into account the reaction of the parliament? You know, he is now wanted by the European Parliament and the South American Parliament. If he is wanted by the North American Parliament again, he can only escape to the chaotic Australian continent, or Southeast Asia, Africa and the Middle East. Urban Best seemed to be aware of this and said with a smile, "I''m sure you must be surprised why I had to do such a dangerous act, right?" "I''m really curious. What benefits can you get from killing these knights? Is it just to meet your inner desire for killing?" Zhang Cheng asked without looking back while checking the state of the bodies. "No, the reason why I kill is very simple. That is to let the Lords hiding behind understand that those who do not have the courage to talk to me face to face are not eligible for my loyalty. But you are different. You not only came in person, but also showed overwhelming power. If I guess correctly, your best skill is not swordsmanship, but mysterious magic "Right?" After that, urban best stared at the faint light of each other''s left hand, and a bright color burst out of his eyes. As early as several minutes ago, he found the spell that was ready to be completed, but he did his best and failed to break the magic protection, so he could not see the real power of the spell. "Ha ha! Your observation is very sharp! Good! I''m a caster, and fencing is just for fun. Here, drink it, and you''ll be my knight from today on." Zhang Cheng laughed and threw a bottle of healing potion and badge to the other party. The latter did not hesitate at all, opened the plug and filled the red liquid in one breath. In the blink of an eye, the bleeding wound on the side waist began to heal rapidly, and it had scarred in less than a minute. Gently stroking the hard brown lump made of platelets and fibrin, he immediately sighed: "incredible! It turns out that this is the magic potion that has made the whole underground world of New York crazy recently. I have no doubt that you will have a bright future, Lord." "Well, that''s all for the compliment. Since you''re already my knight, do something for me." "Oh? Please tell me what it is." urban best first froze, then bent down to listen. No doubt he didn''t expect that he would get a certain degree of trust when he just joined. Zhang Cheng unhurriedly took out several other materials of soliciting targets from Polman''s briefcase, gave them to each other, and directly ordered: "go and meet these guys and tell them to either be loyal to me or die. It''s a very simple choice." "If they refuse..." Urban Best seemed to realize something, and the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, showing a bloodthirsty expression. "That''s killing them! At this very moment, I don''t want to enhance the strength of potential enemies. In addition, in order to enable you to better complete your task, I decided to lend you moras law breaker first." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng loosened his fingers holding the handle of the sword and let the sharp magic sword slip from the palm and pop into the hard cement. Because it was too sharp, the sword tip was inserted into the ground three fingers deep. "Are you kidding?" Urban Best''s arms began to tremble uncontrollably and his breathing became short. "No, I never joke about such things. Please remember, Mr. urban, I''m a generous man. I never mind sharing wealth and power with my men, but I''m also a harsh man. I can''t tolerate cowardice and betrayal. Go to work. After all, you''ve tried me. Now it''s my turn to try you." Zhang Cheng took off his sunglasses, Give a warning with the devil''s eye shining with evil energy. Eben best dared to swear that he had never seen such terrible eyes in his life, as if the whole human soul was surrounded by a biting cold. After a full minute, he pulled out the law breaker on the ground and replied in a solemn and incomparable tone: "please rest assured, I won''t let you down..." Chapter 366 Although the short battle did not cause much damage to the small motel, for the sake of insurance, Zhang Cheng ordered Polman to clean the memory of all tenants and let the "cleaner" clean the scene at the same time. In particular, the bodies of six knights were directly burned on the spot with evil energy flame, and there was no bone residue left. After all this was done, he drove back to the so-called "home", prepared to take a bath and eat, and then went into the basement to continue his research. However, as the saying goes, plans will never catch up with changes. When the car slowly passed through the gate, he suddenly found that the light was on in the villa living room, which should have been empty. To know this time, Tracy should still be in class. The little girl elfrida who lived in the villa was also picked up by Francis, and Patty was driving Zhang Chengcheng can''t think of anyone who will visit him at this time? Moreover, the door lock has no sign of being damaged, that is to say, the other party either has extremely excellent unlocking ability or has matching keys. **The Banshee found the vigilance in his eyes through the rearview mirror, licked her lips, smiled and asked, "do you need me to deal with the threat first?" "No, no, I think I know who the people in the living room are." Zhang Cheng seemed to think of something. He pushed open the door and walked into the villa. Just as he had just walked through the hall and had not had time to take off his suit coat, an Asian woman in her 40s and 50s suddenly stood up from the sofa and asked with an unhappy face, "where have you been these days? Since you came back, why don''t you call me? Also, I heard you broke up with Maggie?" "Please, mom, can''t you see that I''m tired after a busy day, so I can''t wait until I change my clothes?" Zhang Cheng winked playfully and complained. Obviously, this woman is no one else. She is his impostor''s mother, a typical immigrant of three generations, and a strong woman with a fortune of more than 600 million US dollars - Zhang Zhi. you ''re right! The unfortunate man who died in the accident took his mother''s surname. As for his father''s choice of divorce under the oppression of his strong wife, I''m afraid no man will tolerate letting his own son take his mother''s surname. Fortunately, however, the mother never showed a strong side in her only son, but spoiled him to the extreme. Otherwise, the guy with the same name and surname would not have a fortune of tens of millions of dollars at a young age. "Don''t do this! Answer my question first!" Zhang Zhi held her chest in her hands and blocked the stairs leading to the master bedroom on the second floor. Seeing that the other party didn''t give him a chance to escape, Zhang Chengwei raised his hand and looked like Surrender: "Well, I can''t answer yet. First of all, I went to Brazil some time ago and talked to a friend about daring to cooperate and invest. I just came back not long ago and haven''t had time to call you. As for Maggie, I can only say that we are not very suitable. It''s better to break up." "Cooperative investment?" the strong mother narrowed her eyes and looked up and down at her "son". Obviously, in her impression, "Zhang Cheng" was not expected to make investment at all. Although she had not lost money for several attempts, she also didn''t make any money. Later, she gradually gave up to develop in this regard. "Nothing, it''s about science and technology. I''m going to open a biological research institute, which can provide some promising technologies and research directions." Zhang Cheng lied without blinking. "You shouldn''t have been cheated? If you really had good technology, someone would have invested long ago. Where would you come from?" Zhang Zhi returned to the sofa and turned her eyes angrily. "No, mom. On the contrary, his technology is really good. Please see, I happen to have some samples here. You can take them to the laboratory for testing." Zhang Cheng walked to the upper left corner of the living room, took an insignificant small box from the cabinet and gently placed it on the table. Although the strong mother didn''t think there would be anything good in the box, she subconsciously opened the lid. moment Small white flowers that had been dried came into her eyes. "What is this? Wild flowers picked by the side of the road?" Zhang Zhi disdained her lips. "Of course not. It''s called concentrating flower. It can not only relax people''s brain, but also effectively relieve fatigue, help sleep and reduce the degree of depression..." Zhang Cheng said, taking out several flowers and throwing them into the teapot, and then pouring them into the hot water. About two or three minutes later, a wisp of green fragrance echoed in the living room with steam. Without much explanation, he poured a small glass directly to the "mother" sitting on the sofa, and then made a gesture of invitation. The latter hesitated for a moment, and finally took a sip carefully. With the hot brown liquid entering the stomach and intestines, Zhang Zhi immediately felt that every pore in her whole body was expanding, as if some magical force had calmed the irritable mood in her mind. For ten minutes, she drank up the drink in the cup one mouthful at a time, then raised her head and asked in a very serious tone, "are you sure it''s not an alternative drug?" "In this regard, you can take it back to the company''s Laboratory for testing. I swear there will never be any narcotics." Zhang Cheng gave a guarantee without thinking. In fact, in Azeroth, many mages and priests will treat low-grade herbs such as Ningshen flower, silver leaf grass and golden thorn grass with special processes to make brewed drinks, which will not only cause harm to the body, but also make the user''s spirit more concentrated. If he is not not interested in the world of ordinary people, he can easily become a billionaire by planting low-grade grass in a large area and making all kinds of drugs and health products. However, his lack of interest does not mean that the nominal "mother" is not interested. As the boss of a medium-sized beauty and health care company, Zhang Zhi realized the great commercial value of this humble white flower from the first sip. In the modern society with the increasing development of information technology, what are people most concerned about? There is no doubt that it is beautiful and healthy! In particular, the upper class elites who work under great pressure and often stay up late suffer from insomnia and mild depression. They can only fall asleep by taking sleeping pills every day. If there is something that can calm their inner rage, they will buy it without thinking, even if it is equivalent to gold. In addition, with this kind of thing, she can break the dilemma that the company can only make profits in the low-end market, break into the high-end consumer market at one fell swoop, and even create a well-known brand to build her own business empire Chapter 367 Never underestimate women, especially ambitious strong women After less than eight hours of short sleep, Zhang Cheng was called out of his sleep by his nominal "mother" early the next morning. He simply cleaned up his personal hygiene. He was stuffed into the car before he could eat breakfast and went straight to the company headquarters in the business center of Manhattan. Less than half an hour, he slouched into his "own" office. The strong mother was impatient to take the dried Ningshen flowers to the laboratory upstairs for relevant tests. It has to be said that Polman''s ability to modify other people''s memory is indeed quite powerful. No one in the whole company found that he was an impostor, and even the photos placed in the office were replaced. Just as Zhang Cheng stood in front of the window and looked down at the busy scene outside, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open, followed by a familiar voice in his ear. "Good morning, sir. Here is your breakfast and coffee." I saw a beautiful woman in a professional dress putting a steaming food on the table. She is no one else. She is Maggie, her ex girlfriend who made a clean break not long ago. It has to be said that before his life, Zhang Cheng was a real life winner. He was not only an enviable rich third generation, but also an asshole who had nothing to do with a secretary and something to do with a secretary. Looking at the woman standing at the door with a slightly haggard face and extremely complex emotions in his eyes, he deliberately pretended to be indifferent and replied, "thank you. Just put it there." "OK. In addition, the boss just asked me to tell you to go to the laboratory immediately after breakfast." seeing that the man in front of her didn''t mean to renew her old friendship, Maggie immediately forced herself to be calm and completely business. "I see!" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking. "Have a nice meal!" With the last word falling, Maggie turned and left the office. At the same time, she slammed the door and made a loud noise. The busy employees around were obviously shocked, but when they found the source of the noise, they quickly lowered their heads and pretended not to see anything. What should they do. You should know that the workplace has always been a place where secrets cannot be hidden, especially the intimate relationship between the future boss and the beautiful female secretary has always been the object of gossip for many people. Especially after the news that the two broke up, some people gloated, some felt sorry, and others thought their opportunity had come In short, in this capital world of money first, the rich are the rule makers, participants and final judges of the capital game. Any guy who tries to break it will be ruthlessly killed, even the president. At least several of the US presidents known to Zhang Cheng tried to overthrow the Federal Reserve and return the currency issuance right to the country, but they were inexplicably assassinated. For example, Abraham Lincoln, who signed the abolition declaration, and John F. Kennedy, known as the last president who thought of the people. Of course, all this has nothing to do with him. Even if the nuclear war breaks out and the world enters the waste soil mode, he has enough strength to ensure that he can live and continue to study the secrets hidden after the world cup. However, with the terrible strength of Parliament, it is estimated that everything will return to calm before the outbreak of nuclear war, just like the two superpowers of the Soviet Union and the United States that almost sparked a spark in the Cuban missile crisis. Ordinary people may think that it was the result of a political compromise, but the truth is that Parliament sent two people to the top decision-making levels of both sides, and they calmed down the imminent threat of nuclear war in an extremely obscure way. The ruling class at the top of the pyramid power structure will never know that they are just a group of arrogant wretches in the eyes of the residents of the underground world. Without the protection of Parliament, they will be enslaved by invaders from heaven and hell every minute. ¡­¡­ Just when Zhang Cheng seldom relaxes and experiences ordinary people''s life, in a humble old house in Queens, urban best is staring at a woman in a white nightdress. After a while, he says, "Jesse Livermore, I''ve given you four hours to think about it. Now it''s time to tell me your choice." "If my answer was no, what would you do?" the woman called Jesse Livermore tried carefully. "It''s easy! I''ll kill you, and then hang your body in the most prominent place to let everyone know what will happen if you refuse the Lord''s invitation. After all, it''s not surprising to die a few people in a state of war." said urban best, slowly pulling out the law breaker showing a blue translucent color. His movements are so gentle that it seems that he is holding not a sword, but his close lover. Jesse undoubtedly noticed the terrible power hidden under the beautiful appearance of the long sword, immediately stopped the small movements in his hand, smiled bitterly and shrugged his shoulders: "damn! It seems that I have no right to refuse, don''t I? What''s more, I''m still young and don''t want to die at all." "Wise choice! Now change your clothes. I''m going to visit Bram Charis next. Your ability can just come in handy." urban nodded with satisfaction and quickly put away his sword. Although he wanted to try the power of this powerful weapon, considering that his task was to recruit people, he resisted the killing impulse in his heart for the time being. Anyway, there are several people on the list. There will always be some guys who don''t have eyes. Don''t worry. A few minutes later, Jesse Livermore put on a sexy black dress and carried a large suitcase with strange shape, especially the skeleton pendant hanging on the pull ring of the suitcase, which made people feel a chill illusion. "What''s in the box?" urban raised his head and asked curiously. "Trust me, you don''t want to know." Jesse raised her mouth with a smile, followed by a pat on the box. moment A black mist came out of the crack of the box, kept rotating around her body, and disappeared in less than ten seconds. If the flowers in the vase had not withered completely, I''m afraid everyone would think what had just happened was an illusion. "It''s an evil spirit? Interesting! It seems that you''re not as good as the rumors outside." a bright color flashed in urban''s eyes. Jesse rolled her eyes angrily: "ha! Do you think I can live safely until now if I''m really good for nothing? In addition, as far as I know, Bram is a grumpy guy. You''d better be prepared. I don''t want to make the headlines tomorrow." "Don''t worry, in front of me, he has no chance to release even a little flame..." Chapter 368 "Damn it! I hate cheese sauce, avocado sauce and tacos!" While complaining in a low voice, Zhang Cheng threw the bitten breakfast into the trash can and then got into the R & D laboratory on the 20th floor of the building. Although he has tasted many dark dishes in Azeroth and the song of ice and fire, such as roast spider legs, pigeon pie, and thick soup made of potatoes, broken bread and cheese cream. Especially the last one, he almost didn''t spit out the overnight meal after only taking a sip. Maybe it''s the difference of personal habits and food culture. Anyway, so far, he can''t stand the taste of cheese, butter, salad dressing and all kinds of exotic jam, which is very different from the identity of impostor. The dead bastard has long been fully integrated into American society, whether it''s eating habits or values, so Maggie didn''t make any taste adjustment for the breakfast she bought. He drank all the bitter coffee in the cup at one go and comforted his empty stomach a little. Zhang Cheng stepped to the test bench full of instruments and asked with interest, "what''s the matter? Has the test result come out?" "Nonsense! Otherwise, what do you think I asked you to do? Camilla, tell him the specific data." Zhang Zhichong ordered a woman not more than one meter six tall and wearing thick eye films. Hearing the boss''s words, the latter quickly put down his work, picked up a small bottle of brown translucent liquid, ran over and said in an excited tone: "Good morning, sir. I have to say that the little flowers you brought are almost confirmed to be an undiscovered magical plant after repeated detection. I found two interesting things in it. One is alkali compounds, which can stimulate the biological brain to produce nerve conduction signals, so that a person can quickly recover from intense emotions such as excitement, pain and sadness Calm. The other is plant protein, which can repair damaged cells to some extent... " The woman named Camilla seemed to be in a state of madness, talking about her experimental conclusions, as if a little Ningshen flower could change the world. But before she finished reading all the data, Zhang Cheng pretended to be impatient and interrupted, "stop! Don''t say those useless contents, just tell me its commercial value." "In short, alkali compounds are the only thing that can alleviate insomnia and depression at the root. As long as we make a little adjustment, we can put them into the market, defeat all competitors and monopolize the huge consumer market. In addition, plant protein also has very broad development prospects. It can not only be used as the best hemostatic agent and rehabilitation medicine after shell surgery, but also It is also a natural skin care product, especially in removing wrinkles, spots, scars and delaying skin aging and relaxation. "Camilla gave the answer without thinking. As a top student who graduated from Harvard, she knew too well the value of the dried flowers in the box. As long as she got the seeds and cultivation methods, the share price of this medium-sized beauty and health care company would soar, and the small amount of original shares she held would increase dozens or even hundreds of times. More importantly, participating in the research of such a new plant can not only greatly improve her reputation, but also improve her status in academia. Money! Wealth! Fame! Everything ordinary people desire is now in front of Camilla. As a saying goes, opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared. What she has to do now is to firmly seize them. With a meaningful glance at the strong desire inadvertently revealed by the chief researcher in the laboratory, Zhang Zhi raised her head and stared at her son''s eyes: "Now do you understand its importance? No matter what method you use, give me to get your partner in 48 hours. Remember, you must get a full set of technology, even if the other party''s quotation is higher, it doesn''t matter. When necessary, I can apply for a commercial loan from the bank." "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t meet your requirements." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. Joking, the other party is not his real mother. To be exact, he doesn''t regard the other party as a relative at all. He is only used as a prop to hide his identity and a smoke bomb released to potential enemies. How can he easily reveal his secret. You should know that although ningshenhua is as abundant as weeds in Azeroth, you can collect a large number of it just by going around in the wild, it can only grow normally on the earth by relying on the energy emitted by the well water in the basement. If large-scale planting is to be carried out, at least one-third to one-half of the weekly output of well water must be consumed and watered by dilution. As a result, many important experiments have to be postponed, so it makes sense to refuse. "What do you mean?" the strong mother frowned subconsciously. "Literally. Remember I mentioned that we are going to build a biological laboratory together? To some extent, this plant is one of the properties of the laboratory. Therefore, if you want to use it to make money or develop medical and health products, please be sure to obtain authorization through normal business contracts, otherwise I''m not sure whether he will take you to court." Zhang Cheng explained mysteriously. "Did you sign the contract?" Zhang Zhi''s face suddenly became ugly. "That''s right! I pay, he pays for technology, and we each hold 50% of the shares of the laboratory. How about my investment income this time?" said Zhang Cheng, pretending to be proud. "Can you contact him now? I hope to meet him immediately and talk about the specific matters of cooperation. In addition, don''t forget, you are my son, and you will inherit everything I have sooner or later. But whether you inherit a huge business empire or a medium-sized ordinary company depends on your performance this time." With this hint, Zhang Zhi turned and left the laboratory and disappeared at the end of the corridor on the 20th floor of the building. Obviously, the ambitious strong woman has now made up her mind to get what she wants at any cost, even if her son hates her all his life. In the face of the temptation of money and power, all family affection and love are as fragile as pieces of paper. Seeing the nominal "mother" into the elevator, Zhang Cheng quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed the first number recorded in the address book. A few seconds later, Polman''s voice came through the microphone: "master, what can I do for you?" "There is a little trouble with the identity you arranged for me. I need you to deal with it now." Zhang Cheng ordered in an indisputable tone. "Yes! I''ll be right there!" Although Polman didn''t know what the so-called "little trouble" meant, he agreed without hesitation. In order to prevent the need for extensive use of the ability to modify his memory, he specially opened the safe before going out and took out a few gold dinars for a rainy day Chapter 369 Half an hour later, in a high-end restaurant near the building, Zhang Chengzheng enjoyed the original Chinese food without any improvement. You know, since he came to this familiar and strange magical earth, he hasn''t eaten a decent meal. Sometimes, in order to save time for various complex magic research, he takes fast food and takeout as the only food source. It''s rare to have a chance to relax today. Naturally, I won''t treat myself badly. I''m about to forget what the real delicacy is. As for Polman, who had just arrived from Brooklyn, he sat patiently and waited without disturbing the host''s dinner. In this way, more than ten minutes later, when Zhang Cheng was satisfied and drank up the last bowl of soup, he picked up his napkin, wiped his mouth, raised his head and stared at his men. Until the other party was a little restless, he said, "when you arranged your identity, you didn''t say that my nominal mother is a strong woman. Her desire for career success exceeds everything." "Er - sorry, sir, I don''t understand what you mean. After all, you are a powerful wizard. She is just an ordinary woman. I can get rid of her at any time as long as you tell me." Polman responded carefully. "No, you don''t understand. Her existence is of great significance to me, so you can''t deal with her, let alone modify her memory, otherwise it may affect my future plans. Forget it, you won''t understand even if you explain to me. Now tell me, how are you going to solve the little trouble caused this time?" After that, Zhang Cheng handed the waitress a credit card and two twenty dollar bills, in which the credit card was used to pay the bill and the bill was a tip. According to the established rules of the service field industry in Europe and America, guests should usually pay an additional service charge of 5% to 15% of the meal price, that is, the legendary tip. At the same time, the tip is also a part of the main source of income for personnel engaged in the service industry. Although he doesn''t think it''s a good habit to force consumers to pay extra fees in a way close to moral kidnapping, he doesn''t intend to be too maverick in the general environment. Watching the waitress who got the tip walk towards the cashier with a happy face, Polman took a deep breath and tried with an uncertain attitude: "It depends on what you mean. Although the parliament has made it clear that no magic items are allowed to fall into the hands of ordinary people, once found, the Lords in the area must be responsible for recovering them, but herbal medicine is obviously not in this category." "So now I can choose to help this nominal mother become a upstart in upscale society in New York? Or I can choose to keep her in her current state?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and a playful smile appeared on his face. Polman nodded seriously: "yes! But I have to remind you that if this plant called ningshenhua is really like what you describe, it may be watched by some people in the underground world. Maybe they don''t dare to rob you openly, but it''s normal to use some small means." "Hehe, that sounds interesting. I was worried about how to get more experimental materials, so you gave me a good suggestion. I believe the parliament will not interfere with how I deal with those bold fools, will it? In addition, find someone for me to sign a business contract. Remember, we must firmly limit the output to 10 tons a year." Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment and quickly made a bold decision. Rather than losing a little water from the sun well, he is more interested in the various magical abilities born from blood in the world. If it were not for the unbridled arrest and crazy experiments, it would easily cause public anger. He would have turned the underground world of New York upside down and tied the capable people to the operating table to open their intestines. Anyway, ten tons of Ningshen flower a year only needs to consume about one thirtieth of the output, which is very small for him who has learned to extract energy. "As you wish! Please rest assured that I will arrange everything without any mistake." Polman stood up, bowed respectfully, and then got up and left the restaurant. As an out and out egoist, he doesn''t care how many unlucky people in the future will become the mouse of this terrible young wizard in front of him because he can''t resist temptation, let alone how terrible torture the captured guy will suffer. As long as his own life and his family''s life are not threatened, it doesn''t matter if the whole underground world of New York is stained with blood. In his eyes, the underground world pursues the jungle law of the jungle. The strong dominate everything, and the weak can only crawl in front of the strong and beg for each other''s shelter and mercy. Since the awakening of his ability, Polman has knelt on the ground and lived cautiously for more than 20 years. Now he hopes to stand up and become a big man under one person and above ten thousand people, even if the price is to lose the last trace of conscience and completely embrace the darkness Taking back his credit card from the waitress, Zhang Cheng left the restaurant and walked aimlessly along the bustling business center of Manhattan. But before he thought about what to do next, a black car suddenly stopped nearby, followed by a familiar figure walking down from the car. "Good morning, Mr. Zhang, my host hopes to see you immediately." Lauren Kony, who had met at the funeral, lowered his voice and invited. From his eyes without any emotion, we can judge that the so-called invitation is only well said. If you dare to refuse, it is a forced invitation. "Is that Mr. laforn?" asked Zhang Cheng with great interest. "That''s right! Please get on the bus quickly. Don''t waste time. In another hour, the host will board the plane and leave New York for Europe." Lauren coney urged impatiently. "I see." Zhang Cheng nodded gently and got into the back seat without thinking. Because he also wants to see how powerful this old man who stands at the peak of power in North America is and how far he is from the other side. "Thank you very much for your cooperation, Lena. Drive." Lauren Kony gestured to the female driver in the cab and soon the car began to drive along the road. In about twenty minutes, the three of them came to the VIP room of Kennedy Airport. I saw an old man with gray hair and a short beard on his chin sitting on the sofa, fiddling with a magic cube made of metal. Unlike most Rubik''s squares, this Rubik''s cube is not painted with any color. Instead, strange mysterious symbols are engraved on the surface of the grid. Whenever the Rubik''s cube rotates, some symbols will flash a faint light. Zhang Cheng, who has always been very sensitive to magic, brightened his eyes slightly, immediately stepped forward and said to the old man, "Dear senator, could you please show me the magic cube?" "Oh, of course, this gadget was originally intended to be a gift for you..." Chapter 370 Click, click, click With the crisp sound, the metal cube kept rotating in Zhang Cheng''s hand, and the symbols with different shapes kept flashing. After ten minutes, he finally found the law hidden behind the complex symbols. Obviously, the metal cube is not a wisdom toy at all, but a lock. Only those who are smart enough and have a deep understanding of alchemy can open it. He didn''t know if it was a small test, but he quickly pieced together the correct order according to the subtle differences of symbols. When the last symbol moves to the correct position! The cube suddenly released dazzling light! Next second! All the metal pieces covering the surface began to fall off, revealing a small bottle filled with golden liquid. Although the bottle is so small that it is only half the thickness of a small finger, the liquid inside emits extremely powerful energy, giving people a sense of sacredness and inviolability. Just when Zhang Cheng''s attention was firmly attracted, the old man sitting on the sofa suddenly clapped his hands without warning, applauded and exclaimed: "it''s incredible that you untied the rune lock I set myself in only ten minutes. No wonder miles gave you all his knowledge of alchemy before he died." "You have a close relationship with Senator miles?" Zhang Cheng raised his head with a surprised expression on his face. He couldn''t understand why the dead old guy would find himself in the end since he had such a strong backstage. "Intimacy? No, young man, our relationship is more than intimacy. To be exact, I gave him the knowledge and strength to become a respected alchemist. Unfortunately, he was so obsessed with the pursuit of resurrection and immortality that he broke his body. Otherwise, it would be easy for an alchemist to live to one or two hundred years old ¡£¡± Speaking of this, Laverne shook his head in chagrin. His eyes showed undisguised contempt, as well as a little anger and regret. Zhang Cheng carefully observed the old man''s reaction. After a while, he asked, "you are Mr. Miles''s teacher! Why have I never heard of it?" "Ha ha! No, you misunderstood. I only said that I gave him knowledge and strength, not that I was his teacher, let alone that I was also an alchemist. On the contrary, I didn''t have this talent at all, just gave the relics of a dead old friend to miles." the old man explained with a laugh. "I see..." After recalling the books and notes he had read on the bookshelf of the old house, Zhang Cheng immediately realized that the original profound theoretical knowledge related to creating life and resurrecting the dead did not come from miles at all. Otherwise, he didn''t need to resurrect it at some time in the future and directly reshape a new body. At least with the alchemy level of the book author, it doesn''t take much effort to do this. Unfortunately, miles may be able to reshape other people''s bodies, but he can''t do anything about his broken body. Of course, it''s easier said than done, especially in this world, alchemy involves complex mass energy conversion. Imagine how Einstein described the relationship between matter and energy in his special theory of relativity? Any object with mass stores invisible internal energy, and the energy stored by mass is unimaginable. If the relationship between mass and energy is expressed mathematically, the energy stored in an object is equal to the mass of the object multiplied by the square of the speed of light. Later, with the unremitting research of scientists, antimatter was finally discovered. People realize that only when matter and antimatter are combined can they completely disappear and be transformed into pure energy. The terrible annihilation effect caused in this process is far more powerful than any known nuclear weapon. The principle of alchemy is to complete the transformation of mass and energy that scientists can''t imagine with the help of mysterious magic power. The more powerful alchemy is, the more it needs to improve the conversion efficiency. Although it is far from the terrible degree of mass multiplied by the square of the speed of light, it can not be underestimated. At least destroying a modern city is as easy for alchemists as eating and drinking water. As long as it takes a certain time to draw the corresponding magic runes at several intersections in the city, and then stand in the central area for guidance, the energy transformed will soon be enough to tear the earth and cause disastrous consequences such as earthquake, tsunami and volcanic eruption. Powerful magical creation! Unparalleled destructive power! Break the boundary between life and death! And the coveted potion! Alchemists are so powerful that even beginners who have just shown their talents will be looked at differently. At least they have higher development potential than ordinary underground residents. To understand this, Zhang Cheng seemed to suddenly understand something. With a smile, he put the bottle of liquid that didn''t know what it was on the table: "Dear congressman, you took the time out of your busy schedule to call me today. Isn''t it just to say this?" "You are very clever, much smarter than miles. It seems that I can omit a lot of unnecessary nonsense and go straight to the subject." after that, Laverne winked at Lauren coney. The latter understood, quickly cut off the power supply in the VIP room, and then took his men to guard at the door. For a moment, there were only two people left in the empty hall, which was dark due to the loss of power. Fortunately, they are not ordinary people. The darkness has not caused any obstacles. They can even clearly see the expressions on each other''s faces. After a full minute, Laverne broke the silence and said in an almost cold voice: "You know, I once had great expectations for miles, so I didn''t hesitate to offend some extremely dangerous guys. But he disappointed me, so I''m so angry that I want to kill all his family. But he''s not stupid. He signed a demon contract with you before he died, so I had to give up my original plan. Now tell me, who will you be Have I waited for seventy years? " "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t give an answer before confirming what you need me to do." Zhang Cheng remained calm and was not affected by the strong aura of the old man. He could feel that at the moment just now, the other party''s body seemed to release unspeakable terrorist forces, which was even more chilling than the sealed arida devil in his body. "No, young man, you don''t need to give me an answer urgently. This time I will confirm it myself with my own eyes. In addition, the bottle contains the blood of an angel. You''d better drink it now, because some bad things will happen next. It can protect your life..." Chapter 371 "Oh? Do you want to give me a little test?" Zhang Cheng took a step back quietly and secretly raised his vigilance. However, vigilance returned to vigilance. He did not immediately take out the weapons, many magic props and potions installed in the magic waist bag, and even the protective Rune did not start. The reason is very simple. He doesn''t want to expose his cards too early before he knows the other party''s real intention. Laverne got up from the sofa and shook his head gently. "A little test? Maybe for me, but for me, it may be the end of life. So believe me, drink the blood of angels, and show your talent in alchemy as much as possible until I began to believe that you are the one I''ve been waiting for 70 years." With the last word falling, a silver arc suddenly appeared in the air! Although it flashed like a meteor, Zhang Cheng smelled the faint fishy smell in the air. As a person who knows a little about natural science, he immediately realized that this is the smell of ozone. The electric arc just now made the electrochemical reaction of the surrounding air produce ozone out of thin air. "Well, do you feel this thunder, which should only belong to the power of gods and the most destructive natural phenomenon?" said laforn. His whole body began to glitter with terrible silver lightning, especially the thick electric snakes running around and sending out crackling sonic booms. Obviously, Lauren Kony cut off the power supply not for fear that the conversation between the two people would be photographed by the monitoring equipment, but for fear that once his master used his ability, the whole Kennedy airport would be cut off and paralyzed. Looking at the terrible scene in front of him, Zhang Chengfei did not flinch, but bent down and bowed gracefully, smiled and replied: "Indeed! In human myths and legends, thunder has always been the weapon that the most powerful gods can possess, such as Zeus in Greek mythology and Thor in Nordic mythology. In particular, the latter, although Thor is Odin''s son in ordinary people''s records, in fact, he is Odin''s brother and the supreme God King of Nordic God system, but later people took root According to the needs of their own civilization process, they changed their position and relationship without authorization. If I guessed correctly, you should be an awakened demigod blood hidden in the body and belonging to Thor? " "Why do you think Thor is not Zeus?" Laverne stopped and asked with a smile. "It''s very simple. It''s a rune carved on the magic cube. Maybe I don''t know how this mysterious magic symbol that has been lost for thousands of years works, but it''s not difficult to identify them." Zhang Cheng gave the answer without thinking. Although he read some examples of divine blood awakening in a heavy book on the history of the underground world, he never thought he could meet one so soon. You should know that gods in this world are not just legends and people''s delusions, but real things. Some of them belong to the survivors of prehistoric magical civilization, while others are some powerful magical species. Due to the age-old relationship, most of the relevant data have been lost. No one knows whether these gods died in the world war or not After years of devastation, slowly aging, and finally buried in a corner of the earth. The only thing we know is that Gods once combined with primitive humans and gave birth to some mixed race children, that is, alternate gods, demigods, or heroes in myths and legends. These guys combined with ordinary people and slowly spread the blood of the gods. Up to now, they are thin enough to be almost undetectable. According to the rough statistics of the parliament, there were less than 12 cases of divine blood awakening in the world from the first year of A.D. to A.D. 1000. From A.D. 1000 to now, the number has dropped to six. As for the confusion in B.C., there is no clear record at all. The old man standing in front of me now is the only one in the last 300 years! If you guessed correctly, the other party should be more than 260 years old. With the power of divine blood, he not only has a longer life than normal people, but also has a physical quality comparable to werewolf aristocrats. In addition to nuclear weapons and a few powerful armor piercing shells, general thermal weapons can''t kill him at all. After hearing Zhang Cheng''s explanation, laforn smiled with satisfaction and nodded slightly: "yes! You have a keen observation and mind different from ordinary people, which is very important. But these two points alone are not enough. You need to show your alchemy talent. Remember, I''m not interested in your wizard ability, so please don''t waste my time and patience." "Of course, I''m going to try what level my alchemy is." after that, Zhang Cheng calmly touched the alchemy stone on his finger. moment An earthy yellow light burst out from his fingers and accurately hit the tiled wall not far away. In less than a few seconds, the wall began to twist and finally turned into a stone puppet more than three meters high and covered with insulating tiles. Boom! Without saying a word, the puppet who had just finished plastic smashed his fist at the old man with electric light all over his body. However, the latter only took a step aside and easily avoided the puppet''s clumsy attack. He commented with a professional attitude: "The conversion efficiency of quality and energy is 15%. Although it is not excellent, it is quite amazing considering that you are still a beginner. The most important thing is that you have a tactical mind to use insulators to resist my lightning in a short time. But that''s not enough! You need to show more!" "Don''t worry, Mr. congressman, you always have to give me some warm-up time. After all, alchemy is not a familiar way of fighting, and I need to explore." Zhang Cheng winked playfully, and then focused all his energy on the inside of the alchemy stone to feel the magical power of this magical creation and the wonderful process of mutual transformation of energy and quality. About a minute later, he suddenly took a deep breath, cut his palm with the raised edges and corners of his watch, and let the blood drip slowly. These blood seemed to be guided by some mysterious force, and finally formed a circular complex pattern one by one. Seriously! absorbed! Staring at the young man''s face not far away, Laverne seemed to see the shadow of the old friend who had accompanied him for more than a century a hundred years ago. As like as two peas in the old man''s trance, the pattern on the ground burst out of the unknown red blood, and then sped up with a soft black unknown substance, and eventually formed a replica which was almost identical with him. Moreover, the whole body of this replica is also emitting dazzling lightning, and every move is imitating the former. "Did you copy me?!" Laverne''s pupils contracted sharply. "Copy? No, no, no, I don''t have that powerful power. It''s just an interesting trick. If you find the secret, you can easily crack it, but if you can''t find it, you can never beat it..." Zhang Cheng said in a meaningful way. Chapter 372 "Interesting, you have successfully aroused my long silent curiosity, young man..." Knowing that the appearance as like as two peas in the same way as the creature itself was not a replica, Ravn''s eyes immediately revealed the look of interest, and he threw his arm out of a strong arc. Pop! After an air explosion, the electric arc hit the heart of the alchemy creation impartially. Normally, even the residents of the underground world will be electrocuted on the spot. If the magic resistance and vitality are tenacious, it may only be a sudden cardiac arrest for a few seconds. But it seemed as like as two peas in the same way, and it completely copied the previous action. Similarly, Laverne, who has Thor''s blood, is also immune to electric shock, so neither side can hurt anyone after a round, so they stare at each other. As for Zhang Cheng, he retreated to a relatively safe distance early, raised his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "it''s not easy to defeat his shadow, at least not until he found the little secret of this interesting creation." There is no doubt that unlike most casters who like to use powerful spells to solve their opponents, he prefers to use some spells with small consumption and strange effects. It''s best to make the enemy completely confused. With his in-depth understanding of the magical power of various systems, he increasingly felt that direct damage spells such as fireball, ice arrow, fire explosion and arcane missile were actually the least worth wasting time. On the contrary, those magic that could create life, change physical rules and explore time and space were really worth in-depth study and research. "There''s no active attack, it''s just imitating my actions?" after a few short attempts, Laverne soon found that the alchemy creation was abnormal. In order to prove his conjecture, he threw three times in a row, but did not throw an arc. Finally, he laughed happily and exclaimed while laughing: "Ha ha! Incredible creativity! The little thing you create can''t really release lightning. It just sends wrong messages to the surrounding through sound and image. I have to say, you are quite cunning and know how to deceive the enemy." "Thank you for your compliment. I didn''t expect you to see through this little trick so soon." after saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. As like as two peas, the body of the old man is no longer emitting electricity, and slowly returning to a mass of black unknown substances. "No, young man, this is no small trick. I promise that anyone who sees it for the first time will inevitably be deceived. You can use this time to attack, or prepare more powerful spells. In short, it can buy at least five minutes. Well, now I basically recognize your potential in the field of alchemy. Next, I will spend ten minutes One third of the power releases a fatal blow. If you are not sure what to do next, you''d better listen to me and drink the angel''s blood. " As the last word fell, Laverne raised his right hand high, emitting a dazzling light like the sun. In about a few seconds, lightning was shaped like a hammer and made a harsh noise. "Damn it! Are you trying to kill me?" When Zhang Cheng saw this scene, the expression on his face suddenly became dignified. He quickly used the power of alchemy to build a huge ceramic wall around his body. As a mage and warlock who is extremely sensitive to energy, he can clearly feel that this is no longer an ordinary thunder and lightning. From the moment when the electric light is plasticized, it is a weapon from the gods. It is a high-energy polymer that cannot be described in words. It is like the red comet passing through the song of ice and fire world every once in a while. Its destructive power is not comparable to that of naturally formed lightning. Looking at the ceramic walls getting thicker and thicker, Laverne responded meaningfully: "Kill you? No, how can I kill you? You are the only hope I can find at present. I just want you to feel the power, the real power, and move in this direction. When you meet your requirements, I will share a secret with you, a secret hidden behind the parliament." "Secret?" Zhang Cheng frowned subconsciously. "That''s right! It is related to the fate of the world, as well as your and my destiny..." After a long drag, Laverne suddenly threw out the hammer shaped thunder in his hand. There is no detonation caused by normal discharge phenomenon, and there is no dazzling strong light. I saw the small hammer flashing silver light turn around in the air and hit the ceramic wall three meters later. Next second Click! Click, click, click The hard ceramic wall seems to be oppressed by a strong force field, and a large number of cracks appear on the surface rapidly, as if it could collapse at any time. "No!" Realizing that the ceramic wall could not bear the terrible power contained in the high-energy polymer, Zhang Cheng did not hesitate to start the arcane protection Rune hidden around his body. For a moment, a full 80 runes carefully prepared to resist and rebound various energy forms immediately emerged, rotating around the body, and the outermost ones have begun to collide with the silver hammer. However, in less than five seconds, several runes were broken. Under the terrible discharge phenomenon, the whole defense system was crumbling. "Oh? Is this your card? I have to admit, it''s very good. If you can continue to improve, you may be able to resist my attack one day. But now..." Laverne smiled and shook his head, meaning it was self-evident. In the blink of an eye, the hammer that consumed most of the energy by the arcane Rune finally broke through the final protection and hit Zhang Cheng directly on the chest. moment The white electric light lit up the whole room! He didn''t even have the chance to drink the angel''s blood in his hand. He fell straight to the ground and fell into a deep coma on the spot. His skin and muscles showed a scorched color. If his heart wasn''t still beating weakly, he might be regarded as a charred body. Laverne stepped to the money, picked up the bottle that fell on the ground, poured it into Cheng''s mouth, and then whispered with a smile: "grow up quickly, young man, from now on, our destiny is closely linked..." "Master, are you sure he''s the one you''re waiting for?" Lauren coney asked cautiously, not knowing when to come out of the shadow. "No, I''m not sure yet, but he''s the closest candidate. Well, don''t think too much. Clean up here. We''re leaving for Europe in ten minutes. I don''t want those old people to know that I''ve found a new person to replace miles." "Understand! Please rest assured that I have cleaned up all the places that should be cleaned, and I guarantee that no one will know that you have met..." Chapter 373 Cold, dark Zhang Cheng has never experienced the feeling of death, but he can feel that this is the closest time he has to death. I don''t know how long later, when he opened his eyes again, he found himself naked on a slightly shabby bed. All important items, including the magic backpack, were placed near the cabinet not far away, especially the clothes with large carbonization marks, which proved from one side how terrible the previous attack power was. While struggling to sit up and trying to figure out what happened after the coma and where he was at the moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the closed door. About three or five seconds later, a haggard young woman opened the door and came in. She has long brown, slightly curly hair and looks no more than 25 years old. Her upper body is wearing a white tights, and her lower body is a pair of black translucent shorts with lace edges. She doesn''t care whether she will walk away. Her eyes not only have strong dark circles, but also lack of sleep for a long time, The pouch shows a very unhealthy cyan. But when she saw Zhang Cheng, she immediately showed a wild look of joy and shouted, "God! You really survived! I was just thinking, if you die, should I call the police station or those guys who are specially responsible for handling the buried bodies." "You saved me?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and deliberately tried in an uncertain tone. "No! Of course not! I''m not so kind. To be exact, someone gave me five thousand dollars to take care of you until you recovered. To tell you the truth, according to your tragedy at that time, I don''t think you can live for more than twelve hours at all. But interestingly, you seem to survive." the woman explained with great interest to appreciate the beautiful upper body of the young opposite sex exposed in bed. "Someone sent me here? Well, can you tell me where this is and how long I''ve been unconscious?" After finding out that the other party was not a resident of the underground world at all, Zhang Cheng quickly dispersed the prepared Arcane Missiles and began to look at the surrounding environment. Faded floors, old furniture without paint, cheap clothes and shoes Everything proves that this is a poor family living at the bottom of society. The woman didn''t seem to realize how dangerous the young man lying in bed was. She answered by herself according to the threshold: "This is queens. You''ve been in a coma for about three days and nights. You haven''t eaten anything except water. If you''re hungry, I can go down and get you some milk, juice and fried chicken. Don''t think about the big meal. First of all, I won''t spend that kind of wronged money. Second, there won''t be any decent restaurant to deliver food here after midnight, because the waiter is very busy You may be robbed on the way, or you may eat a bullet and die. " "Hehe, that sounds interesting." Zhang Cheng glanced at the dark street outside the window, pursed his lips and smiled playfully. Obviously, these violent neighborhoods full of danger to ordinary people are as easy as walking in their own backyard compared with what he has experienced. "Interesting? If you are pointed at your head by a group of drug addicts, you won''t feel interesting." the woman turned her eyes angrily and hugged her chest with both hands, forcing the already unfathomable gully out of the scale of the "Mariana Trench". Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng completely ignored the hint behind these obscure actions, jumped down from the bed, opened the cabinet, took out a set of sportswear, put it on, then picked up important belongings barefoot, smiled and said, "thank you for your care these days. I''ll send someone to send a thank-you gift later." "Are you going? Now?" the woman grew up in surprise. "That''s right! I''ve wasted a lot of time, and if I continue to disappear, it will soon cause some unpredictable consequences." after that, Zhang Chengtou left the old house and walked quickly along the street. He didn''t notice that less than a minute after his front feet left, an uninvited guest appeared in the room just now and grabbed the woman''s slender neck. Although the latter struggled desperately and even wanted to poke each other''s eyes with his nails, it was a pity that before he took practical action, the whole person quickly condensed into a translucent crystal state, and finally fell to the ground with a bang, breaking the mysterious material the size of a city grain of rice. I''m afraid no one will believe that these crystal clear tiny particles will be a person, a sexy and beautiful young woman. After all this, the uninvited guest walked around the house for several times until it was confirmed that there was no second person, he picked up the phone, dialed one of the numbers, lowered his voice and reported: "Sir, according to your request, I have erased all traces." "Very good! Now go back and I''ll wake you up again if necessary. Remember, keep an eye on Catherine, the Witch of desire, and teach her a lesson for me if she crosses the line." another gloomy voice came from the microphone. "I see!" ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the corridor of a high-end hotel in Tirana, the capital of Albania, a small European country, Lauren Kony hung up the phone in his hand, pushed open the door and entered the room, whispered in his master''s ear. Laverne nodded with satisfaction immediately after hearing this: "well done! In addition, don''t interfere too much. Sometimes pain and suffering are not a kind of training." "I see." Lauren coney stroked his chest with one hand and bowed, and quickly withdrew from the room. Looking at his back, another middle-aged man in the room, who looked gloomy and looked only about 40, suddenly approached him and asked in a slightly abusive tone: "dear old friend, are you planning something interesting again?" "I''m sorry, John, I don''t want to share my secret with a necromancer who has lived for hundreds of years," Laverne said bluntly, taking a sip of black tea from his cup. "Hahaha! Well, you''d better be as careful as before. It doesn''t matter. Everyone has secrets that they don''t want to tell others, and I can understand. Now let''s talk about specific matters about seizing the debris world. According to the ancient tradition, as the master, I have the right to make the rules of the game, right?" The middle-aged man called John waited for two lifeless eyes to question. "Yes! Please tell me your rules of the game!" Laverne replied in the affirmative without thinking. "Good! My rule is that the strength of all participants must not be higher than the average level of the Lord. Moreover, heaven can only send a representative no higher than the archangel, and hell can only send a devil without a title. They can disguise as ordinary people or show their identity openly. In short, the first person to find and seize the core of the world is the winner..." Chapter 374 Two and a half hours later, most of the top floor of the stronghold had been transformed. Zhang Cheng sat in his own chair and looked at the strange new faces at the two doors not far away. For a full minute, he threw two badges symbolizing chivalry, then smiled and said to urban best, "I''m very satisfied with your work efficiency. From now on, you can use the law breaker. Unless there are special circumstances, I won''t take it back easily." "Thank you for your generosity! There is no better reward for me." Urban Best clenched the magic sword hanging around his waist, bent down and bowed gracefully. "So you''re my boss?" Jesse Livermore asked, fiddling with the badge with the capital letter K. "Why, do you have any dissatisfaction?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the suitcase with a strong smell of death behind each other. As a mage who personally killed tens of thousands of creatures and used them to create powerful necromancer life, he can guess that there must be a very powerful necromancer life in it even without exploring magic. However, compared with the high-level undead of the scourge legion, it is still too weak to deserve too much attention. "No! On the contrary, I am satisfied. You are much more handsome and young than those old and ugly men or crazy women with all kinds of strange styles and behaviors. Allow me to offer my loyalty, my Lord." Jesse Livermore knelt on one knee and made a symbolic curtsey. "I accept your allegiance. Now get up, I promise you won''t regret for the choices you make today." then Zhang Cheng took out the essence of the essence of death from the stitched body and put it in the palm of his hand. moment The power mixed with death and hatred emanates from the crystal! Jesse Livermore trembled uncontrollably, and a strong force of death appeared rapidly all over her body. She could even feel that her innate ability began to multiply when she held this unknown thing in her hand. shudder! Excited! excitement! After the restless power in her body returned to calm, she raised her head and asked enthusiastically, "what''s this?!" "The essence of the dead! A material that is bred only in the most powerful dead souls. How can you feel its strength? As long as you can ensure your loyalty, you will get more later." Zhang smiled and gave his promise. "Ha ha ha! The essence of the dead is really worthy of the name!" Jesse Livermore''s wild laugh. She believes that as long as she has enough of these things, she will become more and more powerful, and even become a real controller of the dead and the queen of the dead world. Leaving this nervous woman behind, Zhang Cheng turned his eyes to Bram Charis, the last strong man with bald head and all kinds of strange tattoos all over his body. This suspected person with hell blood is much stronger than ordinary people, and from the perspective of a warlock, he can easily detect extremely strong vitality. As for those strange tattoos, they are not made by laser or acupuncture the day after tomorrow, but a natural magical pattern. Through these patterns, he can not only directly release his innate talent and magic, but also activate the potential blood force to complete the transformation of form. "Prove that you are better than me! I only obey the strong!" Bram Charis, obviously a man who doesn''t like to talk more nonsense, threw his hot fist at him. "I like your character." Zhang Cheng smiled, quietly added a protective flame barrier to himself, and grabbed each other''s wrist. If he changed to the past, he would first open a relatively safe distance and slowly defeat him with various spells. However, just half an hour ago, he found that his physique seemed to have been greatly enhanced, whether it was strength, speed, or recovery after injury, but also an incredible divine energy. Needless to ask, this must be the function of the bottle of angel blood. He just didn''t know whether this enhancement was temporary or would weaken slowly with the passage of time. "Are you immune to fire damage?" Finding that the fire on his fist did not cause even a little burn, Bram Charis''s pupils contracted violently. "Don''t forget, I''m a wizard and master many magical spells, such as this..." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng''s palm suddenly ejected a dazzling electric snake and slapped it on the other party''s chest. The terrible high-voltage current created a half meter long, arm thick wound on the spot. Both skin and muscle around the wound showed black carbonization marks. The unbearable pain made Bram Charis flop on his knees, and the whole person kept twitching. At the same time, he bit his lower lip and tried hard not to scream. Two protruding eyeballs seemed to fall out of his eyes at any time. It took him five minutes to recover from the powerful electric shock. While breathing the fresh air, he raised his head and said in awe: "you are strong... Better than me... So I obey your orders... Until one day I surpass you..." "No problem! I always welcome your challenge." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. In fact, the shock just now was that he imitated laforn''s attack through arcane. In any case, he suffered the terrible power like a God, and naturally he won''t get nothing. To be exact, after personal experience, he had a new understanding of the natural phenomenon of lightning. The power of lightning does not depend entirely on voltage and current, but also on another thing, that is, the magnetic field. Laforn, who awakened the divine blood, provided additional energy for the charge by virtue of the strong magnetic field built in the body, so he gave birth to the kind of high-energy polymer that can not be described in words. Although Zhang Cheng can''t do as much as the other party for the time being, it''s not difficult to simulate it a little. At least he has several improvement directions of Lightning spells in his mind. Failure and frustration are never reasons for the real strong to retreat. After seeing the most powerful force on the surface of the world, he was not frightened, but became more excited, because he now had a clear goal to surpass, and he was also very interested in the gods in many myths and legends. Are these guys original inhabitants of the earth or cosmic visitors from the endless starry sky? Are they dead, or have they just left the planet for a while? Who is stronger than the Titans who transformed Azeroth? One question after another kept returning to the file in Zhang Cheng''s mind Chapter 375 With the addition of three "knights" with considerable deterrent power, the territory originally managed due to lack of manpower was soon on the right track. Both the so-called "tax" and the control of gangs and smuggling were carried out in an orderly manner. However, compared with other lords who are crazy about recruiting people for the upcoming war, Zhang Cheng''s little move is not enough to attract anyone''s attention. He even pretended not to hear the repeated hints of the desire witch Catherine and the element messenger Kane. This state lasted until less than five days before the specified date. Bolman first couldn''t help reminding: "Sir, don''t you really intend to participate in this war game?" "Who told you I didn''t intend not to participate?" Zhang Cheng asked without looking back while appreciating the stronghold that was about to complete the transformation and decoration. It has to be said that the work efficiency of illegal immigrants from Mexico and South America is much higher than that of lazy local American workers. Without annoying trade unions and labor regulations, 80% of the reconstruction was completed in less than three weeks. If you change to a regular construction and decoration company, I''m afraid it won''t work for three or five months. The only disadvantage is that these guys who don''t even have ID cards and bank accounts only accept cash to pay their salaries. But for Zhang Cheng, who has stored a lot of illegal cash, there is no problem at all. At present, the once six storey large fitness club has been transformed into a comprehensive entertainment and consumption place integrating bars, nightclubs and hotels. It is believed that after opening, it will soon become a place for countless outlaws to trade and negotiate. As for whether he can guarantee profits, he doesn''t care at all. It''s best to make profits. If not, then use the way of making false accounts to launder money and turn a large amount of illegal cash into legal income. Polman glanced warily at the decoration workers passing by. After the other party went away, he continued with a puzzled look: "since you want to participate, why don''t you recruit an army? Even if the strength of the temporarily recruited manpower is generally poor, it can always be used as cannon fodder." Zhang Cheng shook his head gently and replied meaningfully, "no, you don''t understand. I''ve already prepared an army, but you didn''t see it. In addition, if I remember correctly, the parliament doesn''t seem to allow the lords to use heavy guns, guns and everything related to technology in war games, right?" "Yes, but enchanted bullets and shotguns are not limited. After all, the war game is to select a congressman strong enough to subdue many lords. If a large number of scientific and technological weapons are allowed, it will undoubtedly go against the original intention, and the failed Lords will not be convinced." Polman carefully explained. "That''s right! This means that when the war begins, the" soldiers "of all parties involved The number is limited. One will die and one will be less. The first lord to lose all his subordinates will be exposed to the direct attack range of the enemy. In short, the war game is like a multi player chess game. Although the number of pieces on the scene can not determine the victory or defeat, it affects the tilt direction of the victory Libra. " While saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes glittered with a chilling and dangerous light. You know, the last time he showed a similar expression, he turned the old town, the largest and most prosperous port in Westeros, into a dead place full of dead. Polman seemed to feel something. He trembled subconsciously, followed by a low voice and said tentatively: "do you think..." Before he finished speaking, Zhang Cheng nodded with a smile: "Oh, yes, I think it''s time to use that secret weapon. Just imagine, when all lords are busy attacking each other, they won''t notice one or two humble pawns missing. When they consume all the pieces, they find that a crazy werewolf who doesn''t know what fear is suddenly appears behind them. How wonderful will the expression on his face be?" "I see! You didn''t recruit the army because you wanted to paralyze everyone." Polman clenched his fist and couldn''t help himself. As a person who has witnessed clover''s terrorist infectious ability, he has no doubt that as long as he releases this guy, he will create hundreds of werewolves in a short time. Compared with normal werewolves, they have no reason at all, and do not know what is fear and pain. As long as the wolf king gives an order, they will immediately launch a decisive charge. Bolman trembled at the thought of the dense werewolf army coming. Even if he was as strong as the Lord, he had to work hard to solve so many crazy werewolves. "So keep quiet and don''t tell anyone my plan. Just prepare a fully enclosed truck in five days. In addition, as you are not good at fighting, you don''t have to follow me to the debris world. Just stay and manage the territory." After that, Zhang Chengtou didn''t look back, walked out of the pungent room, got into the car parked at the door, and gestured to Patty sitting in the cab. The latter immediately started the car and drove straight along the road. After about five or six minutes, * * Banshee raised her mouth and joked: "are you sure it''s a wise choice to tell a guy who came from a cleaner?" "Why, do you think Polman will betray me?" Zhang Cheng spread his hands indifferently. "No, it''s impossible to betray. I just think he doesn''t seem to have the strength to keep secrets," Patty hinted with a sneer. "Ha ha! Since you have seen this, can''t I see it? On the contrary, the reason why I told him is to let everyone know the secret, and then they will think that this is my card and ignore the really terrible things." Zhang Cheng laughed and said the secret hidden in his heart. He is not stupid enough to think that with hundreds of infected crazy werewolves, he can defeat so many lords with powerful supernatural forces. Clover is just a smoke bomb he uses to confuse his opponent. His real card is the dragon and death dragon knight that can be summoned anytime and anywhere. In particular, the latter can easily revive a large number of corpses into grievances, ghouls, zombies and skeletons, and drown the enemy with a large number of undead. "Oh? You have other cards!" Patty stared with incredible surprise. "Honey, don''t look like that. Remember what I told you? I''ve never believed anyone. I didn''t believe it before, I won''t believe it now, and I won''t believe it in the future. I believe in only two things, knowledge and power. So as a saying goes, if you don''t have hope, you will be disappointed. If you don''t have trust, you won''t be betrayed. The real strong It''s always lonely. The weak who can''t extricate themselves from love, family affection, friendship and various desires can''t even complete self transcendence, let alone refer to a stronger existence than themselves... " Chapter 376 Five days is neither long nor short. At least for most lords in Brooklyn, this is the deadline to decide their camp. For a moment, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. By the time of the assembly day, except for Zhang Cheng, the "madman" who planned to kill everyone, the remaining lords either chose to submit to Catherine, the Witch of desire, or joined the temporary alliance composed of Kane, Bain and Cassandra. Feeling the strong gunpowder smell in the air of the old warehouse, Brenda, who has a quarter of vampire blood, flashed a cold light in his eyes, followed with open arms and shouted: "Welcome! Welcome! People of the underground world of Brooklyn! First of all, let me announce the new rules of the game. This time, in addition to you, there are outlaws from all over the world, an angel and a devil. Whoever can take the lead in seizing the core of the fragmented world and return safely is the winner; Secondly, I will send someone to check whether you carry anything beyond the regulations; Finally, I will send you batch by batch to the entrance of the debris world. Remember, no noise, no fighting, no asking any questions, or I''ll drain your blood before the game starts! " "What are you waiting for? Let''s start quickly, Mr. congressman. You know, I''m a little hungry..." Catherine licked her bright red lips, and the smell from all over made both men and women present have a strong impulse and desire. "Don''t worry, dear lady, I can understand your impatience, but please bear it a little longer." Brenda glanced at each other with fear. If it was someone else, he would kill Liwei mercilessly, but the desire witch is obviously not in this category. To be exact, although Catherine is still a lord on the surface, her power has long exceeded the limit of the Lord. Even a member of the secondary Parliament can''t guarantee that she can defeat her in a battle of life and death. "OK, but please be quick. I''m angry at the betrayal of some guys. You should know that once a woman is dazzled by anger, she may act irrationally." Catherine turned and stared at Kane dressed as an English gentleman not far away. The latter seemed completely indifferent to the hostility revealed in his words, smiled and stroked his chest with one hand: "are you talking about me, dear?" "Who else will there be besides you? I really didn''t expect that you endured it for decades to fight back at the most critical time." Catherine sneered and made a sharp irony. She never dreamed that the man who had been crawling at his feet for a long time had such a sinister plot in his heart, and forcibly fell half of the lords who had chosen to take refuge in him to the enemy. "Hahaha! Since you seized this body, we have been immortal enemies. Just your arrogant character makes you have some illusion that I will always succumb to the entanglement of feelings and desires. In fact, I have never forgotten what happened that night, let alone your cruelty and ruthlessness. Today, I will personally destroy your plans and desires Kane issued a declaration of revenge under the gaze of countless eyes. As an old man who endured humiliation, he has been looking forward to this day for too long and is ready to pay his life for it. "Presumptuous! Who gave you the courage to challenge me? Those mobs behind you?" Catherine was undoubtedly irritated, and her pupils showed a purple light symbolizing powerful magic. "I''m sorry, I don''t want to reveal my cards too early. But let me give you a little hint. There is a young man in Brooklyn who doesn''t choose to join any party. Guess who he will choose to help in the end?" Kane said. Kane didn''t look at Zhang Cheng sitting in a luxury RV not far away and drinking tea calmly. Compared with the front and back of most lords, his team is obviously deserted. There are only five people in total, an RV and a fully enclosed truck. From the configuration alone, it is not like participating in a tragic war, but more like going on an outing. However, neither Kane nor the desire witch showed any slightest contempt, especially when they swept the huge fully enclosed truck. A full minute later, Catherine stepped to the window and asked in a slightly threatening tone, "dear zhang, how are you thinking about my previous proposal? Don''t say you''re still thinking about it, I''ll be very unhappy." "Hehe, I''m sorry, madam. Please don''t bring the struggle between you to me. I''m not interested in these and don''t want to be a congressman. After the war game starts, I''ll find a quiet place to spend a few days until you decide the outcome. What does it matter to me whether you are happy or not?" With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng suddenly released the surging arcane energy in his body. All lords in the whole warehouse clearly felt the suffocating power. Many people couldn''t even keep their standing posture. They fell on their knees with a plop, and their hands and legs trembled involuntarily. At the moment, everyone realized that the smiling young man who was harmless to humans and animals did not rely on rare Alchemy to obtain parliamentary approval, like many rumors. On the contrary, he has no less power than the Witch of desire. "Very good! Very good!" Catherine was obviously extremely angry. The purple pupils kept releasing invisible energy, and some scattered stones and garbage on the ground began to float. Just as she was about to explode, Carls quickly stood up and whispered, "madam, the war game will start soon. You don''t have to rush for a while. In addition, Senator Brenda is still on the scene. You don''t have to set up a strong enemy for yourself for no reason." "Hum! You''re lucky!" Catherine said a cruel word and turned back to her team. Kane couldn''t help laughing at the angry look of the witch. He smiled and asked: "Mr. Zhang, you should understand that women are very stingy creatures. Even the slightest offense may be hated for a lifetime. I''m sure she will trouble you next. If you don''t mind, you can join us. As long as we work together, we can get rid of her. And neither I nor Bain and Cassandra have any intention of going further, so As long as you nod your head, you can immediately win the loyalty of half the Lords in Brooklyn. " "It sounds tempting. But unfortunately, I said I wouldn''t join either party. Because I''m tired of being used to use, and I''m even more tired of the boring struggle between you. From now on, I will always remain neutral. No matter who wins or loses, it has nothing to do with me. Remember, don''t test my bottom line, otherwise I reserve the right to retaliate." After saying this, Zhang Cheng ignored anyone and waited patiently for the transmission to begin Chapter 377 With more than two hours of inspection, Zhang Cheng finally reached the underground of an abandoned ancient castle on the outskirts of the Albanian capital with the help of the ultra long-distance transmission device set up by the parliament. But before they could catch their breath, they were driven into a stone wall with dark green light by a group of pale guys. When he opened his eyes again, Zhang Cheng suddenly found himself in a strange world of fragments. I saw dark blue in the sky, like a translucent ribbon like silk, hanging in the sky, and the stars around the ribbon, as if directly exposed to the vast universe. But strangely, the air environment here seems to be no different from that on earth. No one feels suffocated or has difficulty breathing. In addition, the endless giant mushrooms, stalagmites and colorful unidentified plants directly covered all areas within the line of sight. A stream flowing with bright red liquid made a slight noise. From time to time, some strange small animals and strange birds passed by. "Wow! It''s like breaking into the rabbit hole of Alice in Wonderland!" Jesse Livermore whistled with a little excitement. This slightly neurotic woman absorbs the energy stored in the essence of the dead spirit. It is full of the breath of death at the moment, especially the picturesque suitcase behind her, even if the ordinary people can detect the cold and chill. "Sorry, Jesse, I have to remind you that it''s much more dangerous than a rabbit hole. According to the records of the parliament, the more beautiful the debris world looks, the more dangerous it is and the more difficult it can''t be judged by common sense." Urban Best reminded by touching his chin. Jesse Livermore shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "don''t worry, I''m not an idiot. Even if the world is not dangerous, it''s dangerous for so many lords to come in now. I just don''t know whether the color of the stream is the same or red with blood." Just as the people began to observe the strange place with their scrutinizing eyes, Bram Charis suddenly walked to the edge of the stream, picked up the bright red river and drank it. Then he smacked his mouth and said, "it''s the taste of wine! No, no, it should be wine." "Damn it! Are you crazy?" Jesse stared at the normally dull bald man. She can''t believe that some people in the world are stupid enough to drink liquids with obviously abnormal color. Aren''t you afraid of poisoning? "What are you afraid of? I''m immune to most toxins. Even if they are poisonous, they won''t kill me. In addition, I don''t think it''s surprising that those mushrooms and colorful fruits should be able to eat. This means that we don''t have to worry about food." after that, Bram started the "food" mode and kept tasting everything we can get around, Even hard stalagmites. Seeing that his subordinates didn''t know what to do, Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. He turned to the * * Banshee behind his ass and said, "patty, go and let my little pet out and breathe. Although it''s not the time for it to work, I think it''s necessary to investigate a little." "With pleasure..." Patty bent down, bowed gracefully, and soon opened the locked back door of the truck. moment A silver wolf with a length of more than five meters and a height of more than two and a half meters jumped out of the closed carriage. It can be seen from its two eyes full of madness and tyranny that clover has no sign of returning to reason at all. If it is not for the role of the collar, he will immediately turn into a beast that completely depends on instinctive action. "Hehe, come on, little guy, use your keen sense of smell and beast like sixth sense to find out the dangers hidden under the illusion for me one by one." Zhang Cheng stroked the thick hair of the wolf''s front legs and gave the order without thinking. You should know that the entrance of the debris world is not fixed transmission, but random transmission, which means that everyone who comes in will be transmitted to different locations. What he has to do now is to find out how big this place is and whether there are traces of civilized and intelligent life. I believe that the lords who entered in the previous waves are almost doing the same thing. About 48 hours later, angels from heaven, demons from hell and other outlaws will enter one after another. At that time, it will be too late to make an investigation "Ow!!!" The silver wolf understood his master''s order and immediately spread his legs and rushed near the source of the stream. "Get in the car! Let''s follow it!" Zhang Chenggen couldn''t think more and immediately waved to everyone to come up. Because he thought about the road conditions in advance, the RV adopted a high chassis Bigfoot car and damping system, so even the road with strange stones could not cause great trouble. Only twenty minutes later, people saw a scene they would never forget. On a huge cliff hung with spectacular grape vines, countless palm sized humanoid creatures with insect like transparent wings continuously pick grapes, throw them into grooves made of stone, mash them, and then add some unknown additives for fermentation. When the fermentation is completed, dark red wine will be left, and tens of thousands of grooves will gather together to form that strange stream. "Oh my God! Are they goblins? Or some kind of ELF?" Jesse''s eyes widened in surprise. "Er... I think it''s better for us to step back a little! You have to understand that even if there are enough bees to kill for a certain distance, who knows if they will have any strange ability." a wary expression appeared on urban''s face. After all, even people without dense phobia will inevitably get goose bumps when they see countless small insects, not to mention unidentified creatures with human shapes and insect wings. From their understanding of wine making, we can see that their intellectual level will never be too low. They may have their own country and civilization. In fact, the fragmented world, like its name, is a complete world. It is not uncommon to reproduce new intelligent life and civilizations, but these civilizations are too fragile in front of the three forces of Parliament, heaven and hell. Most of them are either completely destroyed or exist like slaves after they are found. Only a handful of debris worlds that have developed to the extreme can be able to forcibly close the entrance and avoid enemy occupation through a self closed situation. At present, there are only four such debris worlds known. One even tried to invade the earth. As a result, the dead and injured didn''t even splash Chapter 378 "No! They found us!" Just before Zhang Cheng had considered whether to try to contact first or directly use force to destroy each other and directly extract soul fragments, Patty suddenly shouted a warning. moment The overwhelming unidentified humanoid creatures quickly swooped down and surrounded the whole RV. Some of them also took out a silver shining blade and pointed at the silver wolf. They couldn''t see any fear or fear at all. Jesse Livermore clutching his suitcase, swallowed his saliva and asked without looking back: "boss, what should we do now? Do it or run away?" "Don''t worry, don''t you see that the other party hasn''t started yet? You don''t understand what this means?" Zhang Cheng didn''t show a little panic at all, but he was still calm and terrible. Because he has seen too many more terrible scenes than this, just tens of thousands of palm sized humanoid creatures are not likely to pose too much threat. "They want to negotiate?!" Jesse twitched and said something he couldn''t believe. To be exact, not born in the traditional underground world, she simply can''t accept the fact that there are other intelligent lives in the world except human beings. "Maybe. Anyway, I''m going to have a close look at these interesting little dots." after saying that, Zhang Cheng directly pushed open the door and went out. When his feet just landed, two green villains rushed forward with weapons the size of toothpicks, one against less than a centimeter from his eyeball. Due to the colored contact lenses, they are completely unaware that one of the eyes has emitted dangerous green light. As long as the owner of the eye is willing, they can spray terrible evil energy fire at any time. "@ * (! &#* (&! @ £¤!" a little bit who looked like a leader flew close, waved his arms and roared angrily. But unfortunately, the two sides have no language at all. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t let the "giant" standing in front of him understand his meaning. Finally, the little man couldn''t help but choose to use force. He raised his scepter and shouted. In the blink of an eye, thousands of villains attacked one after another. The silver sword the size of a toothpick took almost no effort and pierced the hard fur of the silver giant wolf on the spot! You know, in Azeroth, even the long sword made of refined steel, it is difficult to cut off the fur of ordinary werewolves, not to mention higher life forms than ordinary werewolves. But now, these seemingly insignificant gadgets are not hindered at all. They are either some kind of enchanted weapon or adopt a magical metal that has never been seen before. "Ouch!!!" Feeling the pain, the giant wolf opened his big mouth and suddenly jumped at the nearest enemy, but the other party flapped its wings and skillfully avoided it. At the moment, the huge size has not brought additional benefits to it, but has become a drag. At the same time, without any hesitation, the two little dots hovering next to Zhang Cheng''s eyes stabbed the fragile pupil. At the moment when the sharp "toothpick" was about to contact the retina, a green flame suddenly gushed out of one of the eyes and burned them so that there was no dust left on the spot. But interestingly, the small "toothpick" was not melted under the evil energy flame, but just a little red and fell to the ground from mid air. "Oh? It didn''t melt! It''s hard to be confident!" Zhang Cheng bent down and picked up one of the swords to observe carefully. At the same time, while controlling the spread of evil energy fire in the air and killing a large number of human creatures trying to attack him, he used the Warlock''s evil magic to continuously extract souls. In less than five minutes, thousands of soul fragments piled up on the ground, forming a large purple ocean It has to be said that although the body is small, the quality of the soul is almost the same as that of human beings, and even more powerful. ¡°£¨*&#£¨*£¤&¡± Seeing that their compatriots were killed by unreasonable green flames, the villains as leaders immediately became more angry and crazy. Under his command, hundreds of blue villains gathered together and began to sing unknown spells solemnly. In just a few minutes or so, the originally gorgeous and dreamy sky was shrouded in a black cloud, followed by a deafening roar, lightning fell from the sky and crackled down. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng burst out excited light in his eyes, pursed his mouth and muttered, "interesting! It''s actually a magic ceremony! Although the power is a little small, the way of resonance is quite worth studying..." Pop! In Leng Shen''s Kung Fu, a finger thick lightning hit him directly in the chest. Fortunately, a pre-set protective Rune was activated to block the attack that was enough to electrocute people alive. "Forget it, now is not the time for research. I''d better get rid of these inexplicable bugs first." After feeling the power of lightning, Zhang Cheng quickly transferred evil energy and turned it into fire rain, launching a devastating blow to the villain in front. You know, the fire rain he displayed is not a mere 10 meters of coverage in the game, but a super large range of more than 150 meters. Almost every hot fireball will kill at least three to five palm sized humanoid creatures. As for the little blue people who had just gathered together to sing spells, they were all burned to death at the first time, and they didn''t even have time to scream. Finally, there were tens of thousands of humanoid creatures, less than 200 of them, crouching under a luminous cliff. The former leader also looked bitter, as if he had made a decision. He quickly crossed the coverage of fire and rain and landed on the ground. The whole man crawled down and read a series of words he didn''t understand. "What is this, surrender?" Zhang Cheng frowned uncertainly. Just as he was about to interrupt the guiding fire rain, he suddenly found that a red liquid appeared on the top of the villain''s head and swished into the skin on the back of his hand. Soon, a bright red mark appeared on the back of my hand. Before he could figure out what had happened, he suddenly heard a weak and pathetic voice in his ear: "terrible strong man! I am willing to offer my color in exchange for your kindness. Please let me and my people go..." "Color?" Zhang Chengmin grabs a key word. In addition, he also found that the owner of the voice was a little bit kneeling on the ground. Obviously, with the help of some magic ceremony, he seemed to be able to understand what the other party said. In order to confirm this guess, Zhang Cheng quickly asked, "who are you? What species do you belong to? And what do you mean by the color you just mentioned?" Chapter 379 "Color... Color is power, strong emotion and the root of all life. Having color means having everything, and losing color means becoming a walking corpse. The strong seize color and dominate the weak, and the weak can only surrender to the strong who hold a large number of colors. My name is Luke. My family and I are Forest Elves, responsible for the continuation of the queen of fire Night makes delicious wine, "explained the little man holding the scepter in a strange tone. Although every word spit out from his mouth is not any language known by Zhang Cheng, it forms an interesting phenomenon, that is, the transmission and understanding of thinking. Obviously, their current communication is not through language, but a very special magic effect. If you guessed right, it should be the red liquid that suddenly got into the skin just now. For a moment, he suddenly thought of many things. First of all, there is no doubt that there are a large number of intelligent lives and civilizations in this fragmented world, but they seem to follow a strange survival rule, which is different from human beings on earth or any known magical creatures. Secondly, the color repeatedly mentioned in each other''s mouth seems to be the root of the power and feelings in the world. They will seize each other''s color and expand themselves. Finally, and most importantly, according to the experience summarized by the parliament, any fragmented world suspected of having a unique power system often means that there will be one or several individuals enough to pose a great threat, which will lead to a big fall for the Lords. After realizing this, Zhang Cheng immediately asked, "who is the flame queen? Where does she live?" "The queen is the most powerful existence in the south! It is the flame of life! She lives in the flaming Castle less than two days away." the forest elf who calls himself Luke quickly pointed out the direction. "Sounds interesting. I want to visit the queen. What do you think?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin with interest, turned and asked several other people in the car. Best has the final say: "you are the Lord, and you have the final say. By the way, we simply can not understand what you said to the little one." "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you slowly when I find out what''s going on in the world. The most important thing at present is intelligence. Only when I get enough information can I make a correct judgment. As for those idiots who don''t even have a brain, I promise they will die soon." after that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. moment The towering evil energy flame swallowed all the surviving elves, including Rourke, on the spot, without giving the other party a chance to resist or escape. As a madman who personally planned the death of hundreds of thousands of people, he will not be foolish enough to let go of a group of intelligent lives who have forged a hatred of extermination with himself, nor will he risk exposing his whereabouts. Who knows how many dangerous things there are in this world, so killing people is the best choice for safety. As for conscience, human nature and other things, let''s leave it to the virgin bitches. Now he just wants to live by all means, surpass one goal after another, and finally find out who is hiding behind the parchment to control himself. As described in the poem, despicability is the pass of the despicable, and nobility is the epitaph of the noble. Zhang Cheng would rather let himself become a despicable person using a pass than be engraved with a noble epitaph after his death. After all, although the latter is engraved on the tombstone to praise the dead, it is actually for the living. For the dead, no matter how gorgeous the words are and how brilliant the achievements are, they all have no meaning. Only those who survive are qualified to change, reverse the defeat and change their future destiny With all the forest goblins dead, the party probably collected the "toothpick" sword that fell on the ground, and soon drove in the direction indicated by Luke before he died. Along the way, they saw many strange creatures, such as giant mushroom people more than three meters high, sunflowers with rich facial expressions, and black Plush balls that like to tell black jokes. In short, every time he kills one of them, Zhang Cheng will get some corresponding colors. Over time, the back of his right hand has shown colorful and bright colors, and only one idea can resonate with the magic energy filled in the surrounding air. Feeling the intersection of these strange colors, he suddenly thought that if he wanted to capture the debris world, he should try his best to capture more colors. Only in this way can he sense the core hidden in unknown places. We should know that every debris world has a thing called the core. Only by controlling it can we carry out limited environmental transformation. Some cores that have accumulated enough strength can even create fresh life and give its soul. This is something that even heaven and hell need extremely harsh preconditions to do! Just as Zhang Cheng half closed his eyes to explore the essence of "color", a huge fortress completely covered by flames suddenly rose on the horizon ahead. Unlike ordinary stone fortresses, this fortress is made of hot magma from beginning to end. Even thousands of kilometers away, you can clearly see the flowing red liquid. What people don''t understand is what forces keep these high-temperature liquid rocks in a stable shape. Surrounded by flames, a beautiful woman wearing a red open back dress and holding a huge Ruby staff is sitting in the tower, surrounded by countless creatures like fire elements dancing happily. Coupled with a flaming hair and eyes, no wonder it will be called the queen of fire. Out of caution, Zhang Cheng quickly motioned for the car to stop, then turned his head and said to Jesse, "let the evil spirit in your box explore the way! I suddenly had a bad hunch." "I see!" Jesse didn''t try to push it off, and immediately patted the suitcase with a strong smell of death. In the blink of an eye, a black fog rose and floated straight in the direction of the castle. Through the thick black fog, people could vaguely see a pale, distorted, evil and hateful female face. Needless to ask, it must be a woman who died miserably for some reason. In order to revenge, she voluntarily fused her soul with magical energy to resist the forced call of death. It can be said that in the world of ordinary people, evil spirits like it are almost equal to invincibility. Those half hanging exorcists or demon hunters can''t compete with it. They will be tortured and crazy alive soon Chapter 380 Flying over a kilometer is just a blink of an eye for the evil spirit, but at the moment when its evil body entered the sky over the castle, the flame queen sitting in the high tower suddenly raised her head and waited for two burning eyes. Next second Boom! The terrible high-temperature fire column soared into the air and directly penetrated the black fog used by evil spirits to cover up their own existence. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!" The shrill scream immediately echoed over the castle. You should know that this is not an ordinary scream, but a sound wave attack composed of death energy. If the evil spirit is strong enough, this cry alone is enough to make ordinary people die suddenly on the spot. Poor strength can also make several strong men fall into a deep coma. However, it is a pity that this cry did not affect the flame queen at all, except that it led to the disappearance of several tiny flame lives. The beautiful woman suspected of elemental life raised her staff and waved it gently. One of the towers of the castle quickly came to life and became a giant flowing with hot magma. She slapped the size of a house and broke up the evil spirits hidden in the black fog with a bang. After all this, it quickly returned to its original state. If it wasn''t for the strange burning smell of the suitcase, I''m afraid everyone would think it was an illusion. "Damn it! Randall was badly hurt! I''m afraid it won''t be able to recover in a few months!" Jesse Livermore, who first recovered from the shock, swore in a low voice holding the box and gnashing his teeth. In particular, the power of the other party to easily control the flame is simply the natural enemy of her necromancer. "Sir, if you don''t mind, I''d like to try." the battle madman Urban Best took out the law breaker and subconsciously licked his lips. "No! Let me go! Don''t forget, I''m immune to fire damage. And that woman is great and a target worth conquering." Bram Charis was unwilling to be weak, clenched his fist, and his eyes burst out strong excitement and expectation. Seeing that his men were eager to try, Zhang Cheng smiled and waved his hand and refused: "no, it''s not time for us to start. Don''t you find that some guys can''t bear it?" The voice just fell! A blue arrow made a swish sound, punctured the flame Queen''s chest accurately, and the magic attached to the arrow began to release bone piercing frost. In less than a minute or so, half of her body was completely frozen! "Success! Go! Kill her! Take her color!" a man in camouflage jumped from the top of a huge mushroom and shouted at his companions hiding nearby. He was carrying a long bow engraved with oggan letters used by the ancient Celts. At first glance, he didn''t know where to get the antique, but the magic power contained had no sign of weakening. After all, the ancient Celts who followed the way of Druids actually possessed many incredible magical powers. It was with the power of magic that they thwarted the invasion of the Roman Empire many times, especially all kinds of wooden longbows, which would not decay even if they were buried underground for thousands of years. "Ha ha! Well done! Vincent!" another Indian dressed man''s body expanded rapidly and finally became half man and half Jaguar. There is no doubt that he is a descendant of Jaguar warriors from Aztec, the Native American civilization. With the help of a series of complex rituals, Aztec people integrate the soul of jaguars into the most powerful soldiers, making them have power, speed, hearing, smell and perception beyond human limits. It was with the help of Jaguar warriors that they defeated one enemy after another, and finally made all the surrounding tribes surrender at their feet. Unfortunately, with the invasion of European magic forces, the Aztec civilization finally came to an end. Only a few traitors survived and passed on this rare power to future generations. Generally speaking, a strictly trained Jaguar warrior can easily defeat more than a dozen ordinary werewolves, some of whom can give full play to their own strength, and even compete with werewolf nobles. Unfortunately, as soon as the Jaguar warrior jumped over the hot magma wall, he was hit by a huge fireball falling from the sky. The whole person screamed in pain. In less than a few seconds, he was completely burned into a lump of black unknown material. At the same time, the flame queen frozen by magic arrows was reborn like a Phoenix. At this moment, her original human female shape completely disappeared, replaced by red scales all over her body and staring at a huge red crystal on her head. As long as you observe carefully, you will find that the crystal is exactly the same as the huge Ruby on the staff before. "The Great Red Queen will give you death!" As the low, Aria like voice blurted out, the queen of fire raised her hands as if she were grasping something. Before the guys who jumped out could react to what had happened, everything around them was suddenly covered with terrible red. For a moment, both the sky, the ground and the surrounding air showed an incredible red Following the unlucky ones who rushed out of their hiding place, their bodies began to turn red. In just a minute or so, they were completely assimilated by red. They could neither move nor speak. They could only wait for eyes full of fear and despair. However, the flame queen had no intention to pity or forgive them. After gently waving her hand, all the people assimilated by red burst open and turned into red paint all over the sky, splashing everywhere. No screams! No bleeding! I don''t even know if it''s death! In short, a dozen underground world residents with super powers, even a lord, have become a pile of red fuel. And after they disappeared, everything around them returned to normal. The places splashed with red, whether plants or stalagmites, began to grow rapidly. It was like using "jinkela". Seeing such a strange scene, Zhang Chengfei didn''t show any fear. Instead, he smiled and asked his two men around him: "urban and Bram, are you still going to try now?" "Er - Sir, I think we''d better wait. The other party''s ability seems a little evil." urban quickly shook his head. Although he likes to fight heartily, it doesn''t mean he likes to die, especially when the target has strange abilities he doesn''t know. "Wise choice. At present, we''d better disperse to collect some colors. Maybe there''s a secret about the debris world..." Chapter 381 Just when Zhang Cheng sent his servants out to hunt all kinds of life in the debris world and seize the unknown material named "color", Catherine, the Witch of desire in the ice and snow in the north, was also listening to the intelligence collected by her allies. The Lord morat in the form of leopard man said in a low voice while restlessly waving his tail like a whip: "According to my observation, this fragmented world seems to have a unique system, a power called color. All life bodies born in this world will be given various colors. These colors are not only power, but also the most important part of the soul. If we want to seize this world, we must seize the color and find what is hidden in the unknown The core of the place. And the action must be fast, otherwise it will be in trouble if others take the lead. " "Rob color? That sounds interesting. So how do you think we should rob?" Catherine asked with interest, holding her chin. Because she was unlucky to draw a lot, she was the last of many lords to enter the debris world. Therefore, she still doesn''t know the specific situation of the debris world. She can only obtain information from her allies first and then make corresponding judgment. "In short, there are two methods. One is to hunt a large number of relatively weak creatures. The advantage is that they are relatively safe and will not lose too many hands. The other is to hunt those powerful creatures, such as the frost dragon living on the top of the highest ice, which is the most powerful monster in control of white. However, after some testing, I found that it has a very strange ability Power, that is, color assimilation, turns all life or objects into a white pigment. Most lords are unable to resist and can only watch themselves killed. Similarly, if we risk killing it, we can seize this power. "Morat quickly tells everything we know. As one of the first lords to enter, he undoubtedly explored many places and even assessed the degree of danger. He was very aware of the great potential of the world. If he could not quit halfway, he would leave without hesitation. Unfortunately, it is too late to quit now. The parliament has already closed the entrance and will not open again until two days later. So the only thing he can do is to provide the desire witch with as much information as possible to ensure that he will not survive in this life and death war game. "Oh? Can you assimilate living people and turn them into pigments? What an amazing ability! Carls, what do you think?" Catherine tilted her mouth and smiled playfully. The powerful witch doctor frowned, hesitated for a moment, and quickly responded: "Madam, I think this is probably because the core of the debris world has changed. Do you remember the deep pit maze event in 1753? The debris world has absorbed too much dark energy, resulting in a certain self-consciousness under the stimulation of intruders. It will change its structure according to the situation, and even create a huge mystery that keeps changing and never ends Palace. " "Do you mean that this fragmented world also has self-consciousness?" Catherine''s face changed slightly. "No, I mean, we''d better not follow the rules it sets, or something like that may happen again," Carls suggested in a low voice. "Well, I think I see. Just as you said, let''s start a war of color capture. I believe the treacherous Kane must be doing the same thing now, isn''t he?" As the last word blurted out, Catherine stood up, raised her slender arms high, and shouted to hundreds of capable people around her: "People from the underground world of Brooklyn! Now, I command you to hunt all the lives you encounter and seize as many colors as possible. And I will decide the reward after I become a congressman according to the number of colors you seize. Kill, seize, vent your repressed nature and bring death and peace to the world Destroy... " "Only desire is eternal!" Carls raised his fist and responded first. "Only desire is eternal!" "Only desire is eternal!" The rest of the people also felt the strong emotion of courage in their hearts and shouted like crazy. Soon, these guys affected by the power of witches scattered in groups and launched a inhuman massacre of the lives of the debris world. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the west of the debris world, Kane and his allies also gathered to discuss countermeasures. Unlike the huge stalagmites and mushrooms in the South and the snow covered in the north, the west is covered with large green swamps. Countless dangerous giant frogs, pythons and big fish with sharp teeth are hidden under the water. If you don''t pay attention, they will be dragged into the water and become food for terrorist monsters. In less than two or three hours, the lords who were transported here were damaged by more than a quarter. But they are not without harvest. At present, almost everyone has a green spot on the back of their hands. Looking at the power of the green spots, Kane suddenly turned and asked Cassandra, "do you feel this incredible power?" The latter replied without thinking: "of course! Green represents the breeding of nature, earth and life. I can''t believe that there is such pure vitality in these low life bodies." "So what do you think you should do next? Continue to clean up the monsters in the swamp, or take a risk to try directly hunting the swamp monsters?" Kane tempted in an uncertain tone. "No, it''s too dangerous to attack the swamp monster now. The only way out is to continue to capture more colors from other monsters. Don''t forget that our enemy is not only monsters, but also the desire witch Catherine and her allies. Before the war, we must retain enough strength." Cassandra explained, touching her slightly raised belly. Although she is still at least several months away from the due date of delivery, theoretically it should not affect her combat effectiveness, anyway, pregnancy is always a heavy burden for women. Kane nodded thoughtfully: "In that case, we will kill all the lives in this swamp, and then concentrate the captured colors on you alone. Remember, you are our bottom card. Don''t start until we have to. Especially in less than 48 hours, angels and demons will send envoys to join the game. I don''t want to see them transform the world into heaven The church or part of hell. " "Don''t worry. According to the agreement, heaven and hell will not send too powerful individuals. Even if we fail, the young man will surprise them. Have you forgotten that just a few hours ago, he showed a deterrent not inferior to Catherine, and with his character, he will certainly retain a card that can turn the situation around at the critical moment..." Chapter 382 Incomplete charred corpses can be seen everywhere in the huge mushroom forest in the south of debris world, including a large number of strange looking unidentified creatures and many obviously intelligent humanoid creatures. Zhang Cheng, who caused the ferocious scene in front of him, was sitting on a black hairy spherical body, quietly watching the back of his hand, which was almost all turned into bright red. After a full minute, he suddenly opened his mouth and issued a strange syllable. Immediately after that, the surrounding air began to become restless. In the blink of an eye, a large area of red covered a large area, even the dead bodies on the ground. When the syllable stops, all these red areas turn into a red liquid, and then slowly condense into a crystal clear solid form. Feeling the faint energy emitted by the red crystal, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "I see The essence of the so-called color is an unknown magical energy. The more it is captured, the more powerful it will become, and even use some powerful supernatural forces, at least under the rules of this fragmented world. In addition, according to different colors, the attributes of energy are also different. The red symbol of flame and intense emotion I have collected will change from quantity to quality when accumulated to a certain extent, and become a semi elemental life like the flame queen. No wonder parliament, heaven and hell are desperately trying to seize more debris world. After thousands of years of development, these world cores have become something crazy. Anyone who gets it will get unimaginable power in a short time. Even if he doesn''t draw energy from it, he can also be used to make powerful magic items and even artifact... " The voice just fell! He threw the huge red crystal in his hand behind him Boom! The soaring flame directly swallowed everything hundreds of meters around! The energy released by the red crystal in just a few seconds almost reached the effect that a Dalaran mage did his best to cast magic! Of course, the power of red can only produce such strong destructive power in this fragmented world. If it leaves, it will become extremely fragile and stable. However, at present, Zhang Cheng also needs to constantly kill to capture more red to ensure that he will not be left behind by other competitors. Although he has prepared a lot of cards, even the red meteorite in the song of ice and fire world, it does not mean that he will use it at any time. If the situation is really bad to a certain extent, he will choose to destroy the whole debris world and ensure that he can complete the task given by parchment. As for how many people will die in the end and what kind of response parliament will make, that is not his consideration. As a person who has personally experienced the unspeakable terrorist power behind the parchment, he has no doubt that the other party can deprive himself of the knowledge and power he has obtained. Before he became strong enough, the only thing he could do was to obey and complete every task given on the sheepskin, even if he didn''t understand the purpose of the other party. ¡­¡­ Full of worry, Zhang Cheng didn''t realize that just after he left the huge mushroom forest full of corpses with his front feet, a man in a black cloak appeared in place out of thin air. The guy''s whole body exudes a smell incompatible with the debris world. First, he bends down to check the charred corpse burned by the flame, then licks his lips and exclaims: "In less than five hours, he had cracked a completely strange rule of power. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, I''m afraid no one would believe it. No wonder the son of prophecy would hire me to observe secretly, maybe..." Before the words were finished, a golden light suddenly appeared in the distant sky! At the same time, another red light appeared in the opposite place! The mysterious man raised his head and stared at the sky on both sides for a long time. Finally, he sneered and said sarcastically, "can''t wait to come in before the specified time? The sundries in heaven and hell still don''t like to obey the rules as before! It doesn''t matter. Even if I don''t do it this time, someone will give you an impressive lesson." When the last word blurted out, his body sent out a large black shadow and disappeared in the blink of an eye. About twenty minutes later, a woman with blond hair and eyes came out from one end of the mushroom forest. She was naked and exuded an inviolable sacred smell. Even the most lustful guy would not have a physiological impulse when he saw her. On the other side, a strong man came out with a disdainful, disdainful and playful smile, and his two pale yellow pupils showed unparalleled evil light. The two men looked at each other for a long time, and the woman bowed slightly. She took the initiative to say hello: "Dear Bolun, I didn''t expect you to be the representative sent by hell this time. We haven''t seen each other for about 400 years, and you haven''t been promoted yet?" "Hum! Save your boring words, Shamir. As a low-level female angel, you can climb so fast. Can''t you provide some special services for your boss? You know, many ambitious women like to do so in the human world. After all, they can experience extreme happiness and get additional benefits. Who can refuse?" The man was unwilling to show weakness. Obviously, they not only know each other, but even know each other very well. It is estimated that ordinary people will never think that the angels and demons who are regarded as a symbol of good and evil did not break out in fierce battle after meeting, but sarcastic each other calmly. "I''m sorry to disappoint you. Our heaven is different from you demons who climb out of the dirty hell and act arbitrarily. Each promotion must have corresponding achievements. In addition, I want to know what you plan to do this time? Are we going to decide the outcome first or work together to solve the minions of the Parliament?" The woman called Shamir looked at her two majestic eyes and said tentatively. "You are still as direct as before! Although I want to solve our grievances first, there are more important things to deal with, so I choose the latter." Bolun gave a meaningful answer. "Oh? Can you tell me what''s important?" Shamir raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Ha ha ha! No, I won''t tell my secret to my enemies." Bolun laughed and opened his arms, glowing red all over his body. Just a few seconds later, he recovered the devil''s original appearance, with huge horns, red scaly skin, goat like hooves, Eagle like claws, and black wings several times larger than his body on his back Chapter 383 As a hell demon born from mortal desire, Bolun has lived for nearly a thousand years. In addition to the days when he worked as a coolie under the greedy monarch in the first 200 years, he spent the rest of his time desperately trying to increase his influence among ordinary people, especially in a modern metropolis like New York, which was just established and did not form a religious monopoly. Coupled with the dark side of human nature mixed with money, power and desire, it is simply the best place for demons to harvest their souls. Although most ordinary people have complex and changeable personalities, maybe they are still crazy killing for interests one second, and they will wake up the next second and give their lives for some ridiculous reasons. But in any case, Bolun likes to hide in the dark and enjoy this human tragedy. Sometimes he will personally participate in it and play one or two small roles. If there is no accident, with the capital accumulated over the years, it will not be long before it can obtain a piece of territory in hell and establish its own field. Maybe it can also secretly establish a huge church organization by taking advantage of the natural worship of ordinary people for supernatural forces, so that its name can spread continuously with the convenience of the network. Maybe hundreds of years later, he can even be on an equal footing with and even surpass the great demons who survived the ancient war! Unfortunately, all this was destroyed by a human wizard who didn''t know where to come from! The other party not only expelled his consciousness completely, but also destroyed all the underground churches and tentacles that were not easy to set up. Without the backbone trained from generation to generation, he wants to build a similar evil organization. I''m afraid it''s impossible without more than ten or twenty years of effort. Because of this, Borun will pay a huge price in exchange for this opportunity to participate in seizing the debris world. Because he knows that as long as he catches the young wizard and finds out the source of the mysterious power used by the other party, he can get something more valuable than the soul, and he can force him to sign a contract and become his own powerful help. In addition, seizing a fragmented world is also a great achievement in the forces of hell. Maybe the great monarchs will reward him with the core of the world as soon as they are happy. At the thought of paying a little price to obtain unimaginable huge benefits, Bolun couldn''t help smiling excitedly on his ferocious face. After a while, he found the trace of Zhang Cheng, to be exact, several warm corpses that had just been killed. "Oh - my prey appears! Kill! Destroy! What a wonderful smell! Even if I haven''t seen your soul for the time being, I guarantee that it must emit the deepest dark smell..." the devil fell down from mid air and praised the body of one of the monsters. But after a while, he waved his wings again, passed the large stalagmites at a very fast speed, and flew to the place where there was a loud noise not far away. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Chengzheng was absorbed in hunting a reptile covered with hard granite all over his body, unaware that the danger had come. Although he had countless ways to crush this giant in an instant, he only used the hand that turned completely red and gradually became familiar with the rules of the world through fighting again and again. After all, in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, any kind of supernatural power system is worth learning from. What he has to do is to find the part that can be used for himself, and then form a process from quantitative change to qualitative change through slow accumulation. Capturing color may sound childish on the surface, but it contains an extremely terrible thing, that is, the universality of energy. As we all know, any kind of magic energy system will change slightly according to different users. For example, Dalaran mage is the same. One person''s magic and another person''s magic can never be used in common. Unless there is a special constant magic source such as the eternal well and the sun well, the two energies only have a little fluctuation, It will have irreparable disastrous consequences. Even Professor Illidan''s skill of extracting evil energy from the blood elves is not completely costless. At least they can see the distortion of their heart and character. But the power of the so-called "color" in this fragmented world is completely unimpeded. After capturing from a creature, it can be put into use immediately, just like many experience values in the game without paying any price. With this alone, it is very worthy of in-depth study. If we can understand the mystery, Zhang Cheng can break the shackles that his strength will be greatly weakened every time he enters a new world. "Woo!!!!!!" A huge reptile shaped like a large pangolin issued a deep cry, as if it realized that it could not defeat the enemy countless times smaller than itself with claws and teeth alone. It suddenly opened its dark green eyes and emitted a strange light. "Damn it!" Zhang Chenggen, who found strong energy fluctuations, could not dodge and immediately activated a hidden arcane protection rune. moment The dazzling light hits the arcane Rune and emits an incredible noise! Boom! For a moment, a large amount of dust and gravel scattered and splashed. When the thick dust gradually dispersed, the arcane Rune had changed from a pure energy form to a heavy stone. There is no doubt that the light emitted by the monster''s eyes is nothing else, but a terrible petrified light. No wonder there are many strange stones with different shapes around the stalagmite. It turns out that it is not a natural phenomenon produced by long-term weathering, but an unlucky egg petrified by this giant beast At the thought that he almost became one of them, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth and quickly touched the gold smelting stone on his finger. Blink! The location of the other party began to send out a terrible heat wave! Next second Bang! Hot magma gushed from the ground! Just swallow the unknown monster! In particular, the heavy rocks on its body not only did not play a little protective role at the moment, but made it deeply immersed in the red magma. The more it struggled, the deeper it sank, and finally it was roasted alive. At the moment of its death, a large piece of brown liquid slowly rose into the air. But before Zhang Cheng could capture the color, a huge dark shadow fell from the sky and burst into a deafening laugh: "ha ha ha! I finally found you! Little wizard! Now surrender to the feet of the great Bolun, hand over your secret, and then beg my forgiveness and forgiveness..." Chapter 384 "A demon?!" After seeing the true face of Chu Lai, Zhang Cheng''s pupils suddenly contracted and immediately entered the highest alert state. Not only were all the protective runes in the trigger state, but also took out the Jordan staff from the magic waist bag. Although according to his current strength, he didn''t have to worry about ordinary demon attacks at all, he still made the most cautious response. After all, the danger between the devil and the devil can''t be distinguished from the surface. You will never know whether the sudden devil is a coolie responsible for running errands or the disguise of a great devil. "A devil? No, think about it again. Friendly hint, we''ve met before." Bolun didn''t panic. He folded his wings and looked sadistic. Obviously, his spell casting ability for Zhang Cheng is still not long ago, exactly according to the world time, so he doesn''t know that the once weak mage has undergone earth shaking changes long ago. "Have you met?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and thought for a moment. After about two or three seconds, he reacted and asked in a slightly surprised way, "are you Bolun? The guy who makes magic babies for werewolves!" The devil opened his mouth, smiled and nodded: "yes! It''s me! Unexpectedly, I got the permission of the parliament so soon and appeared in front of you?" "No, there''s nothing to make a fuss about. What really makes me wonder is why you can sneak into this fragmented world before the specified time? Does hell want to tear up the agreement signed with the Parliament?" Zhang Cheng continued to test with a curious look. You should know the entrance to the fragmented world, but under the eyes of the European Parliament, unless someone plays tricks secretly, let alone a demon, even if the demon monarch comes, he may not be able to break in. Obviously, either someone wanted the Lords of Brooklyn to be wiped out, or the guy in charge of this matter in the European Parliament secretly reached some kind of agreement with the devil and opened a convenient door with his power. Either way, it means that the danger of the game is rising sharply. "Aha! You have a keen sense of smell. You noticed the little secret behind me within a minute of my appearance. That''s right! A powerful man opened a small back door for me. Not only me, but also the messenger from heaven came in early. Guess what he wants us to do?" Bolun played with his sharp claws, While immersing the part below your knee in magma. As a demon, his favorite thing is to soak himself in the hot magma and feel the heat from the depths of the earth. Zhang Chengru nodded thoughtfully: "I see. Someone betrayed the parliament." "No, no, no, he didn''t betray parliament, he just betrayed you. A complete world of fragments. Who can refuse its temptation? This powerful guy hopes that all of you will lose your strength before his people come in. If all of you die, he can monopolize the whole world of fragments." After that, there was an expression of ridicule or irony on Bolun''s ferocious face. "Who is he? Besides, according to the devil''s general character of playing tricks, you shouldn''t play to the end according to his script, should you?" There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng was not intimidated by the huge conspiracy revealed in the dialect. To be exact, from the moment he came in, he prepared for the worst, so he wouldn''t feel flustered no matter what happened. After all, the task given by parchment this time is a test. Since it is a test, it is necessary to comprehensively test his power and knowledge in his mind. At present, he hasn''t even used one twentieth of his strength. "Sorry, I can''t say his name yet. But you''re right. I really don''t intend to play according to his script until the end. Now, tell me, do you give up what I want and live as my believer, or are you killed by me and tortured slowly? Remember, you only have one choice. Once you choose wrong, the consequences will be disastrous The devil stared at his yellow eyes and threatened. "Hehe, you seem confident that you will eat me?" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly and took out a book with a strong smell of evil. Bolun subconsciously glanced and confirmed that it was not a powerful magic item given to mortals by demon monarchs. He immediately shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "of course! Do you think your poor spell casting ability is enough to threaten powerful demons like me?" "Oh, you are so arrogant. Forget it, I''ll let you know how small you are now. Moreover, my laboratory is looking forward to a living devil experimental material..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng directly put thousands of soul fragments in the magic wallet into the command magic code. In the blink of an eye, a doomsday guard wearing magic armor and holding a two handed enchanted sword appeared in the air out of thin air. Although its body shook a little because it had just been resurrected, it stabilized completely after a while. "Pollack! Kill him!" Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng immediately issued an attack order. "As you wish, great master!" Without saying anything, the doomsday guard raised his hand with a shadow arrow, followed by a green evil energy flame, surrounded the whole body in an instant, and his huge body soared into the air and chopped down at the enemy. "Damn it! Can you summon and control the devil?!" the frightened Bolun quickly raised his claws to block the sharp blade falling from the sky. Although he had never seen a similar kind in hell, the negative emotions of chaos, tyranny, anger and evil emanated from each other could not be fake. "Hum! Don''t worry, my friend, the good play has just begun..." Zhang Cheng responded with a sneer and began to revive the minions of the Burning Legion whose souls were imprisoned in the magic code. Is there a more interesting picture in the world of dealing with demons with demons? Coupled with a large number of soul fragments accumulated from the mass slaughter in the front, he can summon a small army. In just a few minutes, one demon after another was resurrected, especially the Hellfire puppet completely composed of evil energy flame, which is simply a killing machine born for war. As soon as they appeared, they completely eroded the surrounding land, turning large green grasslands into scorched black and emitting a strong pungent smell. Chapter 385 "You know, dear Bolun? Due to the influence of foolish religion, most ignorant people always think that hell carries all the evil of the world and even the whole universe. But they don''t know that there are many powerful and terrible forces in the whole multiverse. And you are neither the most powerful nor the most cunning. At least in my opinion, you can''t conquer a mere earth. You''re just waste to the extreme. Now, feel the Burning Legion under the dark Titan Sargeras! Believe me, although they have encountered unprecedented setbacks and failures on an interesting planet, they are still very successful compared with you... " With merciless sarcasm, Zhang Cheng found a clean place to sit down and slowly enjoyed the beating of hundreds of demons resurrected from the command demon code. Although Borun does not belong to the "coolies" with the lowest strength among the demons, to be exact, after nearly a thousand years of accumulation, it has been the most powerful among the middle-level demons. As long as it can obtain a territory and establish its own evil field, it will immediately be compared with the capable generals under the demon king. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong enemy at the wrong time and place today. You should know that there are two concepts of devil with evil field and devil without evil field. Even if the former leaves hell, it can ensure a continuous supply of magic from the exclusive field, not to mention many special abilities and a large number of subordinates. But what about the latter? In addition to the inherent strength, there are only strong physique and Xiaoqiang like vitality. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that some guys will happen to collect some interesting magic items or cards in their long life "Oh, my great master, Lord Kil''jaeden will be very unhappy when you ridicule the failure of the Legion." Reines, the demon, appeared behind him when he lifted his invisibility. And I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. She pasted her tall and straight chest that couldn''t be completely wrapped by her tight leather armor on Zhang Cheng''s back, kept breathing gently in her ears, and even vaguely heard a voice full of temptation. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng didn''t even respond to this. He directly grabbed each other''s slender neck with his backhand, pressed it on the stone burned by the magma, and watched the white and delicate skin turn red and black. Listening to the constant screams from the demon''s mouth, he said expressionless: "I have warned you many times not to use your boring tricks on me, and not to test my bottom line again and again. In addition, I would like to remind you that this is not the world you are familiar with, nor the place that the Legion can reach. Therefore, from now on, I will be your only master. Don''t make me unhappy, or I will be punished I don''t mind letting you experience real pain. " grim! Heartless! Cruel! Tyranny! Relying on the absolute suppression of the lower and middle levels of the Burning Legion in the Lord''s magic code, Zhang Cheng did not hesitate to give these self-esteem demons a solid threat. Because he knows that to treat these guys, it''s bullshit to express goodwill, soften policies and win over. Only overwhelming strength! And great ambition and desire! To control these extremely dangerous guys! Feeling the heavy pressure of blessing on his neck, reeness quickly got up from the hot rock, covered his severely burned skin, and carefully tried to get in touch with the Burning Legion by distorting time and space. But when she found that there was no distorted void in the world, she immediately showed a shocked expression on her face, followed by kneeling on one knee and testing with a sincere tone: "I apologize for my stupid behavior just now, kind Master. Please tell me, where is this place? Can''t we go back again?" "Hum! Don''t worry, my servant, you''re not qualified to know too much for the time being. If I were you, I''d first get rid of the enemy and then come back to talk about the previous topic." after saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his head and glanced at the embarrassed Bolun. Under the almost suicidal attack of many demons, especially Hellfire, the unlucky guy has been scarred. Not only one wing was forcibly torn off, but his left arm and right leg also showed an extremely distorted shape. Needless to ask, it must be an extremely serious fracture. Although with the devil''s natural strong resilience, injuries such as fractures can be restored in a few hours at most, at present, he is outnumbered, and there is no time to recover. "As you wish, master..." the evil spirit Raines licked his attractive red lips, with a dangerous light in his eyes. The next second, her figure quickly disappeared into the air. Before Bolun could react, a cold whip suddenly strangled his neck from behind, especially the barb on the whip, which stabbed into the meat. The more he struggled, the more painful he was. And the pain was not only physical, but also spiritual and soul, so that even the hell devil who was good at patience could not bear it, and screamed at his throat. "Ah!!!!!! let go... Let go of me! I surrender!" "Oh, sorry, the Burning Legion never accepts prisoners." Raines bent down to give his prey a warm kiss as he tightened his whip. In the blink of an eye, Bolun, who was still in pain, showed a light of pleasure and enjoyment in his eyes. Although the blood on his neck poured out like a fountain, he didn''t make any resistance again. With the power of shadow and enchantment spells, the powerful demon forcibly subdued the enemy at his feet. Just as she was about to signal the doomsday guard Pollack to cut off the enemy''s head, Bolun''s pale yellow pupils suddenly flashed a light, followed him, quickly broke away from the charm control, waved his claws, violently pulled off the whip with barbs, and retreated more than ten meters in a row. But what''s interesting is that he didn''t escape from the shackles. Instead, he roared angrily: "good! Very good! No matter who you are! You''re dead today! I, the great Bolun, will give you death! Death of pain and despair! It won''t be long before you will find that any resistance is futile in front of the deepest evil in hell!" The voice just fell! He immediately took down a water bag sewn with unknown leather from the old belt, opened the plug and slowly poured the pungent black liquid on the ground Chapter 386 Deep Cold Evil The black water was like silk. In just a few seconds, it circled under Borun''s feet, and several hellfires went in. Soon, these chilling liquids drained the evil energy injected into the core of Hellfire. They collapsed and became a pile of black stones emitting strange heat. There is no doubt that the black water is not as simple as it looks on the surface. It is like a bottomless black hole, which continuously absorbs all the energy that can be touched around, even Bolun himself. "Damn it! Be careful! This thing is a little strange!" Raines felt the loss of evil energy and shadow energy in his body, and quickly flapped his wings and retreated to a safe distance. Compared with most people who like to crush enemies with great power, as a demon, she is undoubtedly more cautious, and will never try to fight an invisible opponent head-on. Sneak attack, charm, fan opposition and rebellion, and disintegrate those enemies that may pose a threat to the Legion from the inside is what they are best at. To some extent, the internal functions of the succubus in the Burning Legion are very similar to those of the fear Lord, but they are not as powerful as the latter. Most of the time, they are used as a supplement and subordinate to the latter. "Relax, it''s just some water from the Styx river. It''s nothing to make a fuss about. As long as you don''t take the initiative to approach, these black liquids are basically harmless." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders with an indifferent face. He systematically learned a lot of knowledge about demons in the underground of the "slaughtered lamb" hotel in storm city. He knew very well that even as an elite demon, Raines would not take any risks easily. Maybe she is a very good spy, a perfect torture officer, a seducer who can make most male creatures degenerate, but she will never be a qualified warrior and caster. As for the Styx River, it is actually a special river that separates the boundaries of heaven, hell and the earth. It has been recorded in ancient Greek mythology. It is said that the water of Styx has many incredible powers. Any guy who tries to pass through it, whether human, devil, angel or anything else, will be swallowed by the black river in an instant, and even the soul will slowly sink to the bottom of the river. After thousands of years of terrible erosion, these souls will eventually forget everything and retain only the most extreme emotions, such as anger, pain, despair, hatred and so on. When hundreds of millions of them come together, they will form an extremely terrible force. It is precisely because of the existence of the Styx river that the three worlds have never erupted since the ancient war. Even a comprehensive conflict and even occasional minor friction will be solved through consultation and negotiation as much as possible. If there is no agreement in the end, use the most primitive duel to decide who is right and who is wrong. In fact, although the water of Styx river is dangerous, it is not a rare thing. What really interests Zhang Cheng is the skin bag containing water. You should know that not all containers can be used to hold the water of Styx. Containers often used in ordinary days, such as glass, crystal, metal and polymer synthetic materials, will be instantly decomposed in front of it. So far, the Council has not produced any container or material that can be used to hold the water of Styx. This means that the dirty skin bag is probably something that appears in some myths and legends Seeing a large number of hellfires turn into piles of hot stones with black smoke, Bolun showed a distorted and ferocious expression on his face, held up the water bag and recited unknown spells loudly. When the strange syllable reached the highest point, the Styx water flowing like silk on the ground seemed to be controlled by a powerful force and rushed directly towards tokak, the nearest void walker. Because he didn''t get the master''s order, the big blue fat man didn''t mean to dodge at all, and let the black liquid wrap himself up. Soon, the shadow energy from distorted time and space began to hang together with the energy contained in the water of Styx! In just a minute or so, an incredible vortex appeared in its abdominal cavity and began to devour everything it came into contact with, whether it was stones, soil or kupnik. "No! No! Help me! Master!" the kid screamed. It can feel that if it is really sucked in, it will disappear not only the body and life, but also its own precious soul. "Sorry, dear kupnik, I can''t help you. Besides, if you can''t take care of yourself, is it useless for me to have such a servant?" Where would Zhang Cheng care about its life and death? In this way, he watched the vortex grow larger and larger. Finally, everything, including tokak, the void walker, disappeared cleanly. If there were not huge pits left on the ground, I''m afraid he would think that his eyes were hallucinating. Before the demon could figure out what had happened, Bolun burst out a heartrending cry: "my Styx water! How can my Styx water be so much less at once! What monster was that just now? Why can it devour the Styx water?" Obviously, the vortex just swallowed more than two-thirds of the Styx water, making the black liquid originally like a ribbon as long as a scarf. After all, this is his last card. Once consumed, it means failure. Failure in the law of the jungle hell is absolutely not allowed to be forgiven. In the blink of an eye when Bolun had strong fear, Zhang Cheng took out the magic in his pocket, enlarged his pocket watch, raised his staff and shot a bone piercing ice arrow. At the same time, without thinking, he ordered: "Raines, what are you waiting for? Grab the skin bag from his hand." The voice just fell! The solid ice with the thickness of an adult''s waist stabbed Bolun''s chest. It can be seen from the sharp top of the arrow in front. If anyone is accidentally stabbed, it is absolutely impossible to survive. Because at the moment of contact, the flesh and blood will be torn in two directly from the middle under great inertia and expansion. "Don''t think about it!" Bolun didn''t even think about it. He immediately controlled the water of the Styx river left in front of him. The powerful ice arrow was quickly swallowed and decomposed by the black liquid without even touching his skin. But before he had time to make a mockery, the demon that had been hidden for a long time appeared out of thin air again. This time, Rene''s goal was very clear, that is, the dirty and insignificant leather container, so he tied the other party''s right hand with a whip and immediately pulled out a dagger from his waist. A flash of cold light! Bolun''s right wrist was cut off on the spot, and the acidic blood of the hell devil suddenly splashed everywhere, which was unusually dazzling Chapter 387 "Ah!!!!!!!!!!" With the severe pain transmitted to the brain through the nerve, Bolun finally screamed like a pig. However, he didn''t lose his mind. He jumped up at the first time and wanted to pick up the right hand falling on the ground and the leather water bag clenched by his palm. Unfortunately, a sharp two handed sword fell from the sky and cut it off before it got close. Bang! With incredible strength, the doomsday guard forcibly smashed the ground into a gully up to half a meter deep. If Bolun hadn''t flapped half his wings desperately and made an embarrassing Dodge, I''m afraid the whole person would have been cut off. After all, the casting material of the giant sword in Pollack''s hand is not ordinary metal, but the celestial gold of Argus, the nest of the Burning Legion. Its hardness is far more than any metal that Zhang Cheng can touch at present, and it also has strong magic conductivity. When necessary, it can even inject evil energy into it. At that time, the whole sword will burn a green fire of evil energy. Often, a sword can behead a giant beast that is much bigger than itself. With this, it has now become one of the most powerful thugs under Zhang Cheng, exactly without exposing the dragon and the death knight. "Feel the anger from the Legion!" the demon guard immediately raised his goat like hoof and stepped on the ground. Boom! War tramples! With the power of muscle and magic, it stepped on the ground and hit the city gate with a broken city hammer! Not only the ground is deeply concave, but also the surrounding rocks have produced spider web cracks! Bolun only felt the sound of his head, and suddenly lost his sense of balance. His head made a close contact with the huge granite stones not far away. Next second "Ah ah!!!" The scream echoed over the stalagmite forest again. Pollack waved a burning sword and instantly cut all the parts below the knee of the enemy''s lower limbs in two! At present, Bolun has only one left hand left all over his body, which is intact. It can be said that he has basically lost his resistance. However, the demons of the Burning Legion will not give up the attack because of this. In particular, the careful demon quickly turns up a whip full of barbs, pops around the opponent''s left thumb, and then pulls hard to break the finger. Gezami, a hell hound, was unwilling to be outdone. He opened his big mouth full of sharp teeth, bit Bolun''s left arm and began to tear desperately. In just half a minute, this infernal devil, who could not live a lifetime not long ago, officially entered the state of dying. In particular, in the process of biting, the hound continuously extracts the remaining magical energy from the other party''s body, which indirectly destroys the circulation and supply system of Bolun''s survival. Seeing that the vitality of the unlucky guy was getting weaker and weaker, Zhang Cheng, who was studying with a dirty leather water bag, finally couldn''t help but say, "enough! Don''t kill him! I''m still useful!" "As you wish, dear master." Pollack beat his chest hard, raised his hoof and kicked gezami away. At the same time, he stared at the demon with green light in his pupils. The latter quickly stopped the torture and quickly stepped back several steps to ensure that he would not be cut by the terrible two handed sword. It has to be said that as the only middle-level officer of the Burning Legion, the doomsday guard is still very powerful in deterrence. In addition to often unable to control the raging fire of anger at the bottom of my heart, he is simply a perfect executor. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng directly came to Bolun with his deflated skin bag and asked with a smile, "honey, tell me what this is? As long as you tell the truth, I''ll let you go." "Hahaha! Who do you think I am? A fool among human beings? I''m afraid even idiots won''t believe such promises without guarantee and binding force." the hell devil laughed and sarcastically. Although he was badly hurt, his eyes still showed a cruel and cunning light. There is no doubt that this guy did not give up hope of survival. Because he knew that as long as he survived the next torture and torture and ensured that he would not reveal any secrets, maybe the other party would sign a powerful binding magic contract with him, so as to save his life. As for whether the guy who planned everything behind the scenes would be unlucky, it was no longer his consideration. egoistic! This is the instinct deeply engraved in the soul of every hell devil from birth! As a person who has traveled between two worlds, Zhang Cheng has undoubtedly seen many pairs of eyes. Some are mysterious, some are humble, some are arrogant, some are full of endless ambition and desire, and others reveal vicissitudes and helplessness, but there has never been a pair as firm as this, as if they believe from the bottom of their heart that they can survive the disaster and regain a new life. Obviously, torture and torture in the ordinary sense have no effect on such a guy, and the remaining time is so urgent. After about three or five minutes of hesitation, he finally managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "well, you win. I agree to sign a binding magic contract, but the terms must be determined by me." "Yes! That''s it! There are no eternal enemies in the world! As long as there are enough interests, yesterday''s allies are today''s enemies. Similarly, yesterday''s enemies may also be today''s allies." Bolun opened his mouth and laughed regardless of the pain from his wound. There is no doubt that the hell devil knows he won the bet Without any hesitation, Borun was afraid that the young human in front of him would suddenly change his mind, quickly took out a contract with the mark of the demon monarch from nowhere, and quickly wrote more than 20 articles on it, so as to ensure that the other party could not kill himself under any circumstances. Zhang Cheng was equally impolite, adding more than 50 articles later, including having to disclose everything that happened today in any form, telling the origin and use method of the leather water bag, as well as the name of the mastermind behind it, and finally adding a series of unequal slavery provisions. It can be said that as long as the contract is signed, Bolun will honestly obey him for a long time, and even become a traitor in hell. Despite the fierce debate, Bolun succeeded in erasing some of the most threatening, and then stained with acidic plasma and signed his name in the final face-to-face. As a hell devil, he knows very well that he is at an absolute disadvantage and is not qualified to bargain. Once he gains an inch and angers the other party, the consequence is likely to lose his life. He doesn''t want to die. He doesn''t want to die at all. Although it''s uncomfortable to be secretly controlled by others, considering the general short life span of mankind, it''s not unacceptable. It''s a big deal to be a slave for hundreds of years. When the other party dies, he can''t restore his freedom Chapter 388 One is to obtain much-needed information, the other is to save his life In this way, two guys who were hostile a few minutes ago finally signed their names on a fairly binding magic contract. You should know that although the hell monarchs are insidious, cunning, cruel and evil, they are always meticulous in the execution of the contract. Even if they treat their most trusted subordinates and direct descendants, they will not hesitate to kill them. So when the contract came into effect, Zhang Cheng was not worried that Bolun would risk his death to inform the great demons in hell. On the contrary, he not only won''t snitch, but also will try his best to ensure that what happened today is not known by outsiders. Otherwise, once the content of the contract is discovered by another hell devil, he will instantly become a traitor in hell. Let alone continue to climb up, he may have to go to a chaotic place to escape hunting. Watching the burning of sulfur smelling parchment in the air, Bolun''s nervous tension finally relaxed and began to look at the covetous doomsday guards, demons and hell hounds around him. After a while, he stared at two yellowing eyes and said, "are they really from the Burning Legion? Is there really an evil force in the universe comparable to hell?" "What do you think?" Zhang Cheng asked meaningfully. In fact, this earth full of supernatural forces is surprisingly similar to the earth he grew up in. For example, both have experienced two world wars. After the war, the two superpowers of the Soviet Union and the United States dominated the global order. Finally, the superpower named the Soviet Union took the lead in decline and division, Even many famous economic and political events are the same. But I don''t know why. Maybe it''s the secret suppression of Parliament, or it''s a coincidence. In short, none of the fantasy books, film and television works and games that should have been published have appeared so far. Whether it is the magic ring known as the ancestor of fantasy, or the desktop game rules of dragon and dungeon, which are popular in European and American markets, all mysteriously disappeared. Therefore, those things created and derived from the above two, such as world of Warcraft, Bode''s gate, winter free night, Diablo and so on, naturally no longer exist. Therefore, the famous "Burning Legion" on another earth is unknown in the world. More interestingly, the witch trial, which should have developed vigorously in the dark middle ages, also did not appear in the world. Instead, the newly established parliament launched the "great cleansing" campaign against Catholicism. In order to recover the growing influence of heaven on the world of ordinary people, they continuously hunted and suppressed churches around the world, killed bishops with powerful supernatural forces, and aroused people''s exclusion of religion by exposing and creating scandals in the hundreds of years from the Renaissance to the first industrial revolution. After entering the 20th century, the Roman Church, which was once brilliant, has changed from a monster with terrible influence to a symbolic symbol full of historical significance. It no longer dare to try to manipulate people''s thoughts. Zhang Cheng does not intend to make too many comments on what parliament has done in history, but there is a lack of fantasy books, games and film and television works about the world. But it made him very happy. This means that no matter he uses the magic knowledge and power system obtained from Azeroth or elsewhere, he does not have to worry about causing hostility and panic, let alone who will doubt that he can shuttle through different fantasy worlds. But unfortunately, Bolun didn''t know this. He still didn''t stop the remaining light from the corner of his eyes, looked at the demons close at hand, secretly compared them with the female peers who seduced mortals to fall in hell, and finally came to a conclusion. The other party is far higher than the vast majority of female demons born from lust in hell in terms of charm, scheming and means. Therefore, he began to believe that the "Burning Legion" really existed, and the young wizard standing in front of him was the spokesman of this evil force, and began to consider the comprehensive invasion at some time in the future. After all, the reason why there is no large-scale war between heaven, hell and Parliament at present is just that they contain each other. Just like a stable triangular framework, if one party attacks the other party, it is likely to be taken advantage of by a third party. Under such a situation, a slightly rational leader will choose to be patient temporarily. But now An evil force called the "Burning Legion" has discovered the earth, and the unbreakable balance will soon disappear. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, this means the disappearance of peace and the advent of war and disaster. But in Bolun''s eyes, it means chaos and opportunity! And it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Since the tragic war in ancient times, the limited position of demon monarch in hell was almost completely controlled by the survivors at that time. If they did not die, the new demons born later had no chance at all. But an all-out war is enough to change that. He believes that once the evil force called the Burning Legion invades the earth, it will inevitably lead to a fierce response from the top of hell. In particular, the seven great monarchs who claim to bear the original sin of mankind will never allow anything more terrible and evil than themselves. At that time, there will be no more. As long as one or two people die, there will be a huge power vacuum in hell. I can realize my hidden ambition by secretly cooperating with the young people in front of me. Bolun, the great king of hell! He likes that others can add such a loud title when shouting their names It has to be said that the devil is really a very strange life. It seems that from the moment of birth, he has a strong motivation that is difficult to describe in words. Unless he dies, he will never give up his desire for power and power. From the other party''s eyes, Zhang Cheng saw the burning desire, smiled indifferently, raised the worn leather container in his hand again and asked, "now, tell me, what is it?" "As you can see, it''s a water bag, but the material used is a little special," Borun replied with a pursed corner of his mouth. "Material? Do you mean this leather with a strong smell of death?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. "That''s right! I believe you have heard Greek mythology. Hades, the king of the underworld, has a hound with 50 heads, named Cerberus. But later, this terrible monster was killed in the war in ancient times and died near the source of Styx. It is said that the terrible force of death polluted the nearby area. Any guy close to it, even the dead soul, will be ruthlessly swallowed up. And many descendants with three heads were born from its body, that is, the modern underworld hound domesticated by the parliament. This water bag is made of a piece of leather cut from the body of Cerberus by a powerful ancient wizard who risked his life. It has the power to control the water of Styx. As for me, I found it by chance and exchanged it from an ordinary collector... " Chapter 389 "The leather of Cerberus? I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. According to legend, this mountain like giant beast often wanders around the Styx River to kill any living person who tries to break into the world of the dead or those who escape from the world of the dead. In short, the most famous dog is not afraid of the erosion of the water of the Styx. It''s OK to jump in and take a bath, so it''s not unusual that its skin can load and control the water of the Styx. He just didn''t understand that since the wizard who made this thing had the power to approach the body of Cerberus, it must have been a very powerful existence at that time, but why there was no record in the history of the underground world? You should know that although the parliament was officially established after the Black Death ravaged Europe, it was not a mass of loose sand before. The wizards with a long history have established a very loose alliance to deal with the threat of hell and heaven. At the same time, they are responsible for recording the process of the underground world after the end of the war in ancient times to ensure that some valuable information and cards will not be lost. However, from the dark middle ages shrouded over human heads, we can see that this organization did not do very well. As a selfish demon, Bolun obviously doesn''t care about human history unless there are secrets hidden in it that can make him strong. After a short pause, while staring at the regenerating limbs, he proudly said: "You know, at the cost of prolonging my life by only one year, I changed this baby from the collector who had a terminal disease. With its power, I succeeded in killing many dangerous enemies. Human beings are really complex creatures. Sometimes they are smart and deadly, sometimes they are stupid." "But it belongs to me now, doesn''t it?" Zhang Cheng reminded me with a smile. "Of course! You are a strong man. The strong man dominates everything, which is the most basic common sense in hell. For the strong man, we always fear from the heart. What''s more, there is a huge Legion behind you. Maybe - we can cooperate and benefit each other, don''t you think?" Bolun hinted meaningfully. Betrayal and betrayal are as simple as eating and drinking water for him. In the past thousand years, many of his kind have failed and died in his carefully planned schemes. The great demons will not stop this, but encourage it in disguise, so as to select the best hands to serve themselves in this way. "Hehe, you are too anxious, my friend. Before talking about this topic, answer me first. Who secretly opened the back door for you, and who is eager to seize the fragment world?" Zhang Cheng skipped the boring temptation and began to ask directly. As time went by, he realized that he had to find out the real face of the behind the scenes, and then use the little time left to make some preparations. "John, he is one of the members of the European supreme Parliament and a powerful necromancer. Oh, by the way, he used another name hundreds of years ago. I''m sure you won''t be strange." Bolun gave the answer quickly without hesitation. "Oh? What is it?" Zhang Cheng showed an interested expression. Because he is concerned about the trends of the underground world in North America, he doesn''t know much about the European Parliament and doesn''t know who this so-called John is. Bolun opened his mouth and gave a name at a very slow speed. "Faust!" "Faust?!" Zhang Cheng''s pupils suddenly contracted. If there is anyone in this world who has the deepest understanding of the power of death among mortals except the legendary gods of death and Hades, it must be the necromancer named Faust. German writer Goethe even took him as the prototype and created the famous poetic drama Faust to show the ideological and spiritual pursuit of Europeans after the Renaissance. However, the real Faust was not the fool seduced by the demon monarch, but became a genius necromancer at the age of 13 through almost cruel trials. However, he was not satisfied with the knowledge recorded in books. At the age of 15, he began to follow the era of great navigation and traveled all over the world. He learned all the skills of sacrificing ancient and mysterious rituals in Egypt and undoubtedly manipulating corpses in African voodoo. By learning from these knowledge related to death, he cracked the secret of death when he was less than 25 years old, and obtained eternal life in an unknown way. At the age of 30, he can even wake up tens of millions of dead bodies in the cemetery in a very short time and completely control them. To get rid of the magic plague, which can only make uncontrollable pit father things, only the Lich King with an artifact - Frostmourne and a unified helmet can do this. Resurrecting the dead is a very serious and precise job. Most necromancers need to go through a series of cumbersome preparations before they can carefully revive one or two. Even if the Necromancers master can revive more than ten or twenty at most, no more can be controlled. Zhang Cheng once transformed hundreds of thousands of people from living to dead with the power of magic plague in the song of ice and fire world. He knows how difficult it is to control undead creatures. Don''t feel that low-level undead is very easy to control without thought. On the contrary, it is precisely because there is no independent thinking that it is more difficult to make them obey the orders of the creator. In many cases, the innate hatred of the living is enough to drive the necromancer crazy. Of course, this is not the most terrible! The most terrible thing about Faust was that he was so arrogant that he took an immortal army and raided the Vatican, the heart of Catholicism! Not only have countless bishops with powerful divine power been slaughtered, but also the last angel Legion stationed there was completely destroyed, not even a living person ran out. Some people said that Faust died in the war, others said that he was afraid of being chased by heaven, so he changed his name and hid. In short, he disappeared and never appeared again soon after the frightening attack. Although Zhang Cheng knew for a long time that the trial given by parchment would not be too easy, he never thought that the enemy he was going to face was so powerful and dangerous. No matter whether Faust is really as terrible as legend, there is no doubt that he is a powerful enemy for now. Most importantly, he has no idea what his opponent''s cards are and what kind of spell casting ability he will have. Thinking of this, he immediately raised his head, looked at the pale yellow eyes of the hell devil, smiled and said: "Dear Bolun, if you don''t mind, can you describe Faust you know for me? Remember, be as detailed as possible, don''t let go of even a little detail..." Chapter 390 "Interesting, a madman mixed with intelligence, strength, persistence, conceit, arrogance and radicalism..." After listening to Borun''s description of Faust, oh, no, now it has been renamed John. Zhang Cheng showed an interested expression on his face. The reason is very simple. He can feel that the other party is very similar to his current state to some extent. Especially when exploring the mysteries related to death, he often loses self-control and falls into an almost crazy state. But what makes him wonder is why this talented and dangerous guy should hide his true identity? What kind of secret is hidden behind it? What is the purpose of capturing the debris world? Do those members of the European supreme assembly know that he is the "heaven on earth" plan that took nearly two thousand years to flatten heaven with one person? One question after another echoed in Cheng''s mind, but in any case, the other party was the biggest enemy to seize the debris world. As for Borun, who provided the information, he had no idea where to hide to recover from his injuries. At least he would not show up until the end of this terrible killing game. Just as Zhang Cheng tried to find out his opponent''s habits or weaknesses from many rumors and clues, Polak, the doomsday guard, didn''t know when to come to the side, bent down and asked in a low voice, "master, although I don''t know the current situation, you can build a dark door and summon a huge army from the distorted time and space to crush all enemies." "Building the dark gate? Do you think we can still connect distorted time and space? No, Pollack, we are now in another universe, and many power rules have become different." Zhang Cheng gently shook his head and rejected his proposal. In fact, not to mention the inability to build the dark gate, even if he has the ability, he will not build it. Because the power of controlling the magic code alone can not control those high-level demons, such as the fear demon king, the abyss Lord and the powerful ereda who absorbed evil energy. And once a large number of burning legions pour in, it is bound to trigger a terrible war. At that time, who knows what the earth full of supernatural forces will look like. Perhaps after the nuclear weapon powers find themselves unable to resist the invasion of terrorist enemies, they will choose to detonate the nuclear weapon warehouse and directly let the earth enter the radiation waste soil mode "Don''t be silly, pollack. I''ve just tried. The universe doesn''t distort time and space at all. Even magic energy is any kind we know. In short, the respected Master took us to a place that the Legion can''t detect. This is not only a great crisis, but also an opportunity." The demon Raines licked his bright red lips. "I see the crisis. Since we can''t contact the distorted time and space, it means that we can''t summon more soldiers, but what does opportunity mean?" the doomsday guard frowned and asked loudly. Raines smiled and answered in a seductive voice: "Of course, it''s taking power and power! We can''t contact the Legion, which naturally means that the Legion can''t find us. We can conquer and rule the planet under the leadership of our master, and then use it as a springboard to destroy heaven and hell. We can seize their technology and magic for our own use and form a new force!" "You want to betray the Legion?!" Pollack stared with undisguised surprise. Although for demons, the so-called loyalty is just a chip to pay for powerful power. Most of the demons of the Burning Legion are either lured and degenerated by the knowledge of the dark taboo, or succumbed to the overwhelming power of the dark Titan Sargeras and his right-hand kil Gadan and Archimonde. But anyway, after brilliant victories again and again, the demons believe that the Legion is invincible, and any guy who is the enemy will eventually be destroyed. Therefore, betrayal has become an impossible thing. Doomsday guards can''t imagine how Kil''jaeden will react once he learns about it? You know, when the orc shaman naiozu just tried to escape, his body was torn to pieces, and his soul was sealed in the cold ice. All the demons who heard him scream could not help shaking all over, and his heart was full of awe and fear of Kil''jaeden. "Betrayal? No, no, no, honey, it''s not betrayal. I prefer to call it development. If the Legion finds us one day in the future and we are not strong enough, then return to the arms of the Legion. I believe Lord Kil''jaeden will reward us for what we have done." the demon winked meaningfully. "What if we are strong enough?" Pollack''s face showed a very serious expression. "That''s not easy! We directly attack and conquer the Legion! Let them become our soldiers and slaves! I believe the great master will not disappoint us, will he?" after that, the succubus touched his chest with one hand and half knelt at the feet of Zhang Cheng, and his two heart-catching eyes burst out strong ambition and desire. The doomsday guard hesitated for a moment, then knelt down and swore: "from today on, I am willing to leave the Legion temporarily and be loyal to you wholeheartedly." Seeing the final choice made by the two demons, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "get up, I accept your loyalty. But your appearance is a little too conspicuous. You''d better disguise it." "No problem, my supreme master." Raines raised his slender arm and touched it gently on his chest. moment She changed from a demon image with goat hooves, horns and wings to a beautiful woman with long black hair, and even her skirt changed out of thin air. In contrast, Pollack could only stand in place with an embarrassed face and explain, "sorry, master, I''m not very good at camouflage magic." "It doesn''t matter. I happen to have several bottles of phantom medicine here. Drink one first." Zhang Cheng threw a bottle of dark green potion. Without saying a word, the latter directly opened his mouth and swallowed the potion together with the bottle. In the blink of an eye, the huge doomsday guard began to shrink slowly, and finally fixed at a height of more than two meters. The terrible muscles bulged high, as if it was possible to break the white shirt and black suit at any time. As for his magic sword, it was also reduced to about one meter five and carried behind him. However, all this is just an illusion. Through the devil''s eye, Zhang Cheng can clearly see that whether Pollack or Raines still remains the same, and only with the help of magic, he has created an illusion that deceives vision, hearing and touch. Confirming that the two capable men would not be seen through by other lords, he immediately dissolved the summoned Hellfire, picked up the signal gun and shot a red signal bomb into the sky. Chapter 391 "Hmm? Call the signal?" Eben best, who was holding a confrontation with an unknown animal with two lovely big eyes and fluffy all over, looked up at the red light across the sky, and his face showed a puzzled expression. Because not long ago, he was ordered to hunt all the creatures encountered in the debris world and take more colors from each other. According to the plan, the killing should last at least eight to twelve hours, but it took less than two hours. Why did you suddenly change your mind? "Meow?!" The unidentified creature makes a cat like cry, and its tail swings from side to side behind it. It seems to be asking its opponent whether you still fight or not? You can leave without hitting me! When Eben best saw this scene, he twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth, slowly inserted two old bronze antiques back into the scabbard, and then pulled out the Dharma breaker emitting dark blue light: "sorry, little thing, I''m a little in a hurry, so I can''t continue to play with you. Now you have two choices, one is to go with me, the other is to be killed..." With the last word falling! His whole body turned into a remnant, instantly crossed a distance of nearly 20 meters, and stabbed the sharp blade in his hand at the neck of the target at a speed that could not be distinguished by the naked eye. High speed! Precision! Fatal! If it were human beings or any ordinary animal on earth, I''m afraid 100% would be cut off by this blow. However, the black wool ball suddenly expanded without warning at the moment when the sharp blade touched the hair, and turned into a huge wool ball with a diameter of more than two meters. It forcibly knocked urban best out with its excellent elasticity. As for the body pierced by the law breaker Well, maybe a spherical creature the size of a football will die if pierced by a long sword, but if a plush ball with a diameter of two meters is pierced by a long sword, it can only be regarded as an injury at most. It is far from death, especially the sudden expansion of the body leads to the transfer of the puncture site from the neck to the stomach. And the black Plush creature is not powerless to fight back. At least when it saw its opponent being hit and fly, it immediately took off in situ and tried to take a hard hit with its weight advantage. After all, a meat ball with a diameter of two meters can also have hundreds of kilograms. Coupled with the effect of height and gravitational acceleration, it can break several bones. If you are unlucky, it is not surprising to directly rupture internal organs and die of massive bleeding. "Damn it! What a cunning little thing!" While cursing in a low voice, urban best quickly turned over and dodged. At the same time, while his opponent was not paying attention, he grabbed the fluffy hair and put the law breaker in front of one of his flickering big eyes. Maybe he felt the cold from the sword tip. The black Plush creature immediately stopped all actions, restored his body to normal, opened his mouth and kept meowing. "Are you begging for mercy?" Oben best hesitated. Should he kill this hateful little bastard immediately or take it back to his loyal Lord? Suddenly, there was no sign in the distance, and a skyrocketing flame broke out! Bang! Bang! Two charred and smoking bodies fell from the sky and landed on the emerald grass. Followed by a strong man with red skin all over his body, he came out from behind the huge mushroom calmly, sneered and said sarcastically: "idiot! Dare to do it to me? I''m really impatient!" "Bram, who are these two guys you killed?" Urban Best glanced at the charred body and frowned. "I don''t know! But when I took the color, they tried to sneak from behind. In addition, I found an interesting place. All the colors they collected when they died were transferred to me. That means..." "That means we can kill other lords'' men in the rest of the time. Interesting! So interesting! Ha ha ha ha!" Urban Best burst out laughing with open arms. There is no doubt that he prefers to kill human beings than killing all kinds of strange creatures. Only the blood of powerful peers can satisfy his strong desire. "That''s right! I think so too." the strong man with red skin opened his mouth and showed a cruel and tyrannical smile. Obviously, he is no one else, but Bram chalis, another "Knight" under Zhang Cheng. Just as the two big men were about to say something, Jesse Livermore, who was in a mess, came out of the mushroom forest and gritted her teeth and complained, "Falk! Today is really unlucky! Guess what I just met?" "What?" Urban Best winked with great cooperation. "Angel! A living angel! Damn it! I saw that bichi killed more than 50 people, including two lords!" Jesse trembled slightly all over when she said these words. She must have been frightened without asking. After all, people in the underground world like her who can awaken and control the dead have always been hostile to the forces of heaven. In the dark medieval religious expansion period, 80% of them will be killed on the spot if they are found. "Angel?! are you sure you''re right?" a faint red light flashed through Bram Charis''s pupil. Jesse rolled her eyes angrily: "nonsense! If I hadn''t run fast, I would be a body now." "I see... I think I know why the LORD sent the call signal in advance. According to the time given by the parliament, angels and Demons should have two days to enter the debris world. It is likely that something has happened." Urban Best touched his chin and calmly analyzed it. "Hum! Angel? Devil? I want to see and see. Are they as strong as simultaneous interpreting?" Before Bram finished speaking, a dazzling golden beam of light fell. Next second Boom! He was crushed by the terrible energy, lying on the ground in a big shape, and his demon like red skin kept making a wheezing sound, as if he had been burned by fire. "Damn it! She... She''s coming!" With Jesse''s frightened cry, a woman with blond hair and eyes and unspeakable beauty flied through the mushroom forest. Her white wings and endless majesty proved her identity, an angel from heaven. "Oh - that''s not great! Jesse, fire the flare quickly. I''m not sure how long I can stop her," Urban Best reminded without looking back. As for himself, he was already nervous and ready to work hard. As a hunter, he knew better than the other two companions how powerful and difficult angels were. Sometimes, he would rather face cruel and cunning demons than an angel who can heal his wounds at a critical moment Chapter 392 "Dirty and unclean! You need to be purified by the most sacred light from heaven!" Shamir shouted the most commonly used battle slogan, put on a coat of justice for his upcoming killing, dived directly from the air, and planned to cut the man in front in half with the additional power generated by speed. As an angel, her almost perfect body is not only good-looking, but also contains far more power than ordinary people can compare. Let alone flesh and blood, even if it is replaced by a piece of pure steel, the result will not make any difference. "Wow! A crazy killing angel! It''s horrible..." Best raised his mouth and tucked up a sentence. He did not hesitate to sidestep the sword with the golden light shining, and at the same time make complaints about the law breaker, and he wanted to open a small hole in the other side. Although he pretended to be very afraid, his eyes showed the opposite excitement. you ''re right! Just excited! He obviously enjoyed the strong stimulation of passing by death! "How dare you!!!" Seeing the magic blade with dark blue light stabbing into his skin, Shamir''s face suddenly changed. Regardless of maintaining a high posture, he hurried to make continuous rolling movements, barely avoiding the risk of being opened and broken. However, unfortunately, she obviously ignored the front part of the law breaker''s sword tip hidden by the light refraction ability. As a result, she was cut half a finger deep from the left waist to the lower abdomen. She was like the angel skin with plate armor all over her body. She didn''t even hinder at all. It was like butter cut by a knife, and the golden blood flowed continuously along the wound, without any sign of healing. "Magic weapon?!" Shamir glanced at the wound, and his face was surprised. Eben best smiled and nodded: "well, her name is moras law breaker, a broken magic sword that can dispel any magic protection. Please be careful. Once she pierces the heart or brain, even an angel will die." "Arrogant mortal! Do you think you still have a chance to stab me?" Shamir raised his golden left hand to cover the wound. In the blink of an eye, the less serious trauma soon disappeared without a trace, and even a scar could not be left. "Hehe, no, madam, you seem to have misunderstood something. I don''t need to defeat or kill you, just delay a little. Please believe me, when you meet the Lord, you will find that dying under my sword is actually a kind of happiness and relief..." With these meaningful words, urban best disappeared in situ. Before Shamir could react, he took advantage of his speed to take the lead in launching a stormy attack. Attack! Attack! Attack! No gap Don''t give your opponent any breathing time The man with only speed proved with his own practical actions that even the most humble ability can cause great deterrence to powerful enemies as long as he exercises and works hard. "My God! This... This is how urban is doing his best?" Jesse opened her mouth and looked at the countless shadows in the air ahead. She can''t believe that this is the speed that human body can reach and bear! We should know that although the human body looks strong and strong on the surface, in fact, all kinds of joints are very fragile, especially when suddenly changing direction during rapid running. A little carelessness will lead to serious strain and sprain, and bone and joint fragmentation is not a rare thing. But now, urban has obviously made hundreds of high-speed turns in just a few minutes, but he doesn''t mean to get hurt at all. As for the attacked Shamir, there was no time to consider others and concentrate on defense. Because she has rich combat experience, she knows that even angels and demons can''t support such a terrible attack, let alone mortals. As long as they keep the key parts, their opponents will be exhausted before long. ¡­¡­ As the angel expected, the attack lasted less than three minutes, and urban''s speed began to suddenly slow down. His whole body seemed to have just come out of the steamer, emitting white heat, and his skin and muscles showed an extremely unhealthy dark red, like a cooked crab, opening his mouth and breathing fresh air. "Have you reached the limit? Although you can do this mostly by that powerful magic weapon, you are a respectable opponent anyway." Shamir completely ignored the large and small wounds on his body, raised the long golden sword made of heaven''s unique metal and saluted with the sword. "Hehe, should I feel honored, Miss angel?" exhausted urban gave a chuckle and didn''t care about his life and death at all. Shamir nodded naturally: "yes! You should be proud and proud. You know, if you go a little faster, you can completely break through the defense and kill me. I don''t even have the power to fight back." "Faster? I see..." With the last word blurted out, urban fell to the ground with a bang and fainted. "Interesting mortal, if it was another occasion, I might save your life. Unfortunately," said Shamir, stabbing his long sword into his opponent''s heart. "The spirit of resentment is bound!" Jesse couldn''t have watched her companion be killed and quickly raised her arm to grab it. moment Two pale hands stretched out from the black fog and seized the angel so that he could not stab the deadly sword. "Hum! Boring tricks!" A golden light appeared on Shamir, and his pale hand immediately seemed to encounter natural enemies and dispersed with the black fog. Just as she raised her sword again to kill urban, who posed a great threat to herself, a whip suddenly appeared out of thin air and strangled her neck directly from behind. Followed by a two handed sword burning green flame, she had to raise her weapon to parry. "Lethal strike!" With a roar full of rage, the two magic swords finally collided. Boom!!! The magic weapon with golden light on the angel''s hand was broken in two on the spot! More Than This! The ground also appeared a crack under the terrible chop of the two handed sword! Shamir was not much better. He completely cracked from his chest to his abdomen, revealing his internal muscles, blood vessels and internal organs! In particular, the green evil energy fire continuously burns everything around. "The shadow will devour you! Stupid creature! No matter who you are or where you come from, you will eventually surrender to your master. Degenerate and join a new Legion. Here is everything you desire." The demon who lifted the invisibility slowly injected a mass of shadow energy into the life core exposed by the angel Chapter 393 "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" "No! No! No! What did you do to me?!" Sensing that a dark force was forcibly invading his core, Shamir uttered a cry of pain and despair. We should know that although angels are very similar to humans in appearance, they are completely different inside. To be exact, their minds, hearts and magic storage organs are concentrated in a small core, which is the core of angels, located in the center of their chest. As long as the core is not destroyed, even if the angel is seriously hurt, he can slowly gather energy and resurrect. But if the nuclear is seriously damaged, it will be 100% dead. If it is polluted, it will probably lead to terrible degeneration. In history, many demons took advantage of this to catch those newborn angels under the age of 100, pollute the angel''s core through temptation, abuse, torture and abuse, and make them degenerate inadvertently, and finally become the minions of the great demons. Otherwise, where do so many fallen angels who are keen to enjoy and kill in hell come from? Of course, heaven is not a fool. It quickly formulated countermeasures to let a powerful Archangel lead several newborn angels to perform tasks. In this way, the demons think about high and small actions by considering the consequences. Unfortunately, in the debris world isolated from the outside world, there will be no Archangel to save Shamir. So less than ten minutes after the shadow energy was injected into the core, a large number of black spots began to appear in her golden pupils, and her white wings were constantly darkening and blackening "Ha ha! Great! That''s it! Don''t resist, my dear baby. Accept it and embrace it! Believe me, it will bring you endless strength and happiness." Raines whispered seductively in the angel''s ear, As a succubus, she can clearly feel that the resistance in the heart of this winged human creature is becoming weaker and weaker. Different from the evil energy of ferocious hegemony, shadow is an energy from distorting time and space. It is more evil and hidden, and has unimaginable ability of erosion and assimilation. In the blink of an eye, Shamir''s Golden Angel core quickly darkened, replaced by a deep blue purple, just like a rare purple sapphire. But this "Sapphire" not only does not reflect light, but also absorbs the surrounding light and forms a strange dark vortex in the center. Seeing this scene, Raines immediately released the whip wrapped around each other''s slender neck and stepped aside to observe silently. After all, today is her first contact with angels. Judging from the power system used by each other, it seems very similar to Naru, one of the enemies of the Burning Legion, but it seems different. At present, close observation of the whole process of an angel''s degeneration can undoubtedly solve some mysteries, so she did not intervene further. On the other side, Polak, the doomsday guard, also didn''t mean to continue to attack, and even had no expression on his serious face. Because Shamir is so weak that he can''t lift his interest at all. In any case, the representatives sent by heaven and hell do not belong to the high-level combat power. If Bolun did not have a skin bag that can control the water of the Styx, he alone could crush both at the same time. It''s challenging, but not powerful. At least it''s a little less than the burning legion with countless high-level demons such as fear demon king, abyss Lord, ereda and silvara, not to mention kil jaeden, the fraudster who commanded the whole legion, and Sargeras, the dark Titan who destroyed the Pantheon. These are Pollack''s assessments of the forces of heaven and hell. At least he will not easily change his judgment until he sees more terrible forces with his own eyes. At the same time, the erosion of shadow energy on Shamir continues. Although the female Angel tries to fight with the last bit of reason, corruption is inevitable. With the blackening of the most white feather, her golden pupils were finally swallowed by the darkness, the scream of pain gradually stopped, and even an expression of enjoyment appeared on her face. Poop! Poop! Poop! Every flicker of the core continuously injected new shadow energy into her body. In less than a minute, the huge wound on her chest healed rapidly, and black lines began to appear on the surface of her white skin, including the lifelike butterfly shaped lines near her eyes, which added a charm to her out of thin air. "Ah - that''s a great feeling!" Shamir opened his black wings and issued a * * * * * that made men blush. "Hehe, tell me, who are you?" the demon came near and gently lifted each other''s thin chin. "I am Shamir! Fallen shadow angel! Messenger of darkness and death!" said the female angel, raising her right hand and releasing a flame completely composed of shadow energy. It has to be said that although she has fallen, because the core is completely eroded and assimilated by shadow energy, her strength has not weakened, but has been greatly enhanced. "Very good! Come and meet your new master. From today on, you are her faithful servant." Raines took Shamir''s hand and came to Zhang Cheng, who stood not far away. The latter first looked up and down, quickly frowned and asked, "a human?" "Why, do you have any dissatisfaction with human beings?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "Idiot! Get down on your knees quickly!" the demon wheel whipped hard. Pop! A bloodstain suddenly appeared on the slender thigh of the fallen angel. "Don''t be so rude, she just wants to see my power." Zhang Cheng raised his hand to stop Raines from continuing to whip, lowered his head, took off his contact lens and revealed his demon eye with terrible green light. In an instant, the unspeakable evil began to spread around. terrified! shudder! despair! Shamir only felt as if he had been fixed, and his brain completely lost control of his body. Finally, he fell on his knees with a plop, and his eyes showed horror. She never thought that a human being would have such terrible eyes, just like directly piercing her soul and injecting fear and evil into the depths of her soul. After the contact lens covered the devil''s eyes again, without saying a word, she immediately grabbed Zhang Cheng''s right hand and deeply kissed one of the magic rings on the back of her hand: "I apologize for my rudeness, master. From today on, I will be your most loyal servant." "Get up, I accept your loyalty. But in order to avoid a direct conflict with heaven, you''d better hide your identity first. In addition, I have one thing you need to do immediately..." Chapter 394 It has been said that the way to win lies in taking the lead one step, then taking the lead step by step, and finally leaving the opponent far behind. Although Zhang Cheng can''t fully understand the profound meaning of this sentence for the time being, he also knows how to make good use of all available resources around him and give a big gift to the real enemy coming soon. Shamir is the most crucial part of this plan. No one knew what order he had given to the fallen angel, only that when Shamir left, he had restored his white wings and golden pupils with the help of magic potion. Except that there was a trace of arrogance between his eyebrows from time to time, everything was the same as before the fall. As for the long sword made of heaven specific metal, after being quenched by the fire of evil energy, it became two short swords or daggers engraved with demon runes about 50 cm. Any unlucky person who is stabbed or cut will be continuously burned by the evil energy flame, and its pain is simply beyond the endurance of ordinary people. What''s more terrible is that with the help of twenty demon runes connected in series, shadow energy will also enter the opponent''s body, which has an irreversible negative impact on the will like gangrene. For example, the heart will become more and more dark, the way of thinking will become more and more selfish, and all kinds of desires that are usually suppressed will spring up. It can be said that the original design concept of these two short and small weapons was not to fight head-on, but to launch a sudden sneak attack and inject more shadow energy into more angel cores. By observing the process of Shamir''s degeneration, Zhang Cheng found that as she was completely swallowed up by shadow energy, there were some interesting changes around her. For example, the mysterious energy in the air suddenly added a little more shadow breath out of thin air. Although it was only a little, it was an incredible surprise for him. You know, since he officially came into contact with magic knowledge, he has been trying to absorb and manipulate these energies in different ways, but the results have little effect. Because the magic energy of this world is neither the six well-known systems of Azeroth, nor the elemental energy brought by the mysterious red comet of the song of ice and fire world, he can''t find any breakthrough until he gets the ancient knowledge of the local wizard. However, today, after witnessing the whole process of angel degeneration, Zhang Cheng finally found another shortcut, that is to "borrow chickens to lay eggs" and use the forces of heaven and hell to create his familiar magical energy. As we all know, neither shadow nor evil energy is an energy system born out of thin air. They are the energy from the deepest part of distorted space and time to pollute the star soul, and a new system in which the dark Titan forcibly distorts and pollutes other energy with its own terrorist power. No matter which one, it has the terrorist attribute of swallowing and changing other energies to expand itself. If evil can transform hell demons and create a large number of fallen angels with shadows, will the world gradually become interesting? In addition, as the source of providing two kinds of energy, whether it is Zhang Cheng himself or doomsday guard and demon, it will get unimaginable great benefits in this penetration. The most intuitive thing is that when the concentration of shadow and evil energy in the air increases, they will inevitably become more and more powerful. In particular, the demons of the two burning legions may have an incredible evolution, and even become a terrorist demon like Archimonde and Kil''jaeden. Of course, it''s a little far from considering these now. Zhang Cheng needs to go through the current crisis first. Jesse Livermore, who watched the falling angel disappear on the horizon for a long time, couldn''t help asking, "boss, who are they? Are you the newly recruited knight?" "They?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the doomsday guards and Demons disguised as adults, smiled and replied, "no, they are not knights, just my servants." "Servant?! damn it! Why didn''t I know you had such terrible servants? And how did they get in? This is a fragmented world!" Jesse obviously didn''t believe a word of what he said just now. "Hehe, relax. Everyone has his own little secret, and I''m no exception. Well, don''t ask too much. I''ll tell you what you should know, but you''d better not ask or know too much. It''s good for both of us, isn''t it?" After that, Zhang Cheng ignored the neurotic young girl and walked to Brahm, who had no intact skin all over his body. "How does it feel to be crushed by absolute force?" "Terrible! I never knew the angel''s power was so strong against my blood." Bram struggled to get up from the ground, but failed in the end. Just now, the terrible beam of light burned not only the skin, but also some muscle tissue. Even his proud regeneration ability was restrained to some extent. "Then tell me, do you desire power? Even if it is full of destruction and tyranny?" Zhang Cheng said with a smile. Although the other party is only a human suspected of having hell blood, he still wants to know what interesting changes will occur after injecting evil energy. The more knowledge and power he mastered, the more he understood why so many powerful mages finally embraced darkness, evil and death. Because no matter which road, the final destination belongs to the forbidden field, which is the supreme truth beyond life and death, soul and God! This process requires a large number of crazy experiments in the eyes of ordinary people, at the cost of hundreds of thousands, even hundreds of thousands, millions and tens of millions of deaths! The so-called human nature, feelings and conscience are just a touch of beautiful scenery on the journey. They may stop for a short time to enjoy it, but they will be abandoned and set off again soon. For a person who aspires to surpass everything, nothing can stop them except their own death No doubt, Bram felt this from the other party''s deep eyes, opened his mouth and burst into a wild laugh: "ha ha ha ha! My Lord! Do you want to make some terrible transformation of me?" "That''s right! After all, you''re too weak to deal with an angel. How can you complete the task I assigned?" Zhang Chengli naturally gave a positive answer. "In that case, what are you waiting for? Start quickly! I''d rather be swallowed up by powerful and evil forces than being weak and embarrassed now!" Bram unexpectedly didn''t refuse, but chose to accept it gladly. "Pollack, give him a seed of evil energy." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips with a playful smile and waved to the demon guard not far away. Without saying a word, the latter stretched out his finger and gently touched Bram''s chest. moment A dazzling green light was injected into the heart! In the blink of an eye, under the crazy beating heart, follow the blood to spread all over the body! The unspeakable great pain made Bram roll and twist constantly Chapter 395 In less than five minutes, the man without a piece of intact skin began to make amazing changes. The first is the color of blood. Due to the injection of evil energy, some blood changed from red to green, while the other still maintained its original color. As a result, the two mixed together, resulting in abnormal dark purple of muscles. Secondly, because the evil energy activates part of the potential blood force, there is a great demonization tendency in many places, such as shoulders and arms, especially the tail that is growing longer and thicker behind the ass, which is the best proof. Finally, and most importantly, the color of his pupils constantly changes between light yellow and dark green. Obviously, Brahm''s hell blood is desperately trying to stop or resist the invasion of evil energy, so his body is now a huge battlefield. Many parts are torn, healed, torn and healed due to the fierce conflict between the two energies The pain is absolutely beyond the limit that ordinary people can bear. Looking at Bram, who was struggling and yelling wildly, Jesse trembled subconsciously and muttered in a voice that only she could hear: "Oh God! This is terrible! I hope he can survive..." "Hehe, little cute, do you want your sister to give you a seed of strength? I promise, there will never be any pain in the whole process. On the contrary, you will experience the ultimate happiness." reeness, the demon, didn''t know when to come behind and put it in the young girl''s ear. "Me? No, thanks, beauty. Besides, I like men and don''t like women, so please keep a safe distance." Jesse trembled fiercely, quickly stepped back and stared at each other with a wary face. Because just for a moment, she could obviously feel her heart beat faster, just like when she was 15 years old and kissed her first boyfriend for the first time. Although she didn''t know exactly what happened, she knew it was absolutely abnormal, especially for herself with normal sexual orientation. "Relax, I also like men, but it doesn''t affect that I like women at the same time, does it? Believe me, gender is never the most important. What matters is happiness and the process of enjoyment..." Raines distracted his attention with a magical voice, quietly tightened the distance and tried to get the girl in front of him with a charming kiss. There is no doubt that she is eager to inject shadow energy into more people. When the number exceeds a certain number, she is the real shadow queen. Unfortunately, just as his lips were about to meet, Zhang Cheng suddenly stopped and said, "enough! Don''t touch her. The shadow is not the best power for her." "Damn it! You''re lucky!" Without any hesitation, the demon immediately gave up and continued to charm Jesse. The latter also immediately woke up and shouted in horror: "you... You control my mind?!" "Hum!" Raines said contemptuously, without any explanation. Perhaps in her eyes, Jesse is just a humble mortal. Since she can''t be used as a tool, she naturally has no use value. Demons never give a good face to things that have no use value. It is the embodiment of extreme kindness to destroy without humanity. "Do you think he has a chance to absorb evil energy?" Zhang Cheng ignored some confused young girls and directly turned to Pollack nearby. The doomsday guard hesitated for a moment without expression and quickly shook his head: "it''s hard to say. From the perspective of body alone, he should be enough to bear the violent power of evil energy, but I''m not sure whether his spirit can bear such great pain. You should know that even if a Warlock touches evil energy for the first time, nearly two-thirds can''t bear the pain and choose to give up." "Yes, you have to pay a price to gain power. The more powerful the power is, the heavier the price you have to pay. Forget it. Looking at his state, I''m afraid there will be no results in a few hours. Let''s do something else first." Zhang Cheng sighed slightly and sighed. "What are you going to do next?" Pollack asked with interest. "Of course, it''s to hunt the queen of fire. After Shamir starts killing in the image of an angel, those Lords will certainly notice that there are problems in the war game. At that time, they will 100% choose to gather together to discuss countermeasures. What we have to do is to use the time difference to collect the most powerful colors in this fragmented world." after that, A hint of undisguised mockery flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Because from now on, everyone, including Catherine, the Witch of desire, will become his chess pieces and cannon fodder to fight against strong enemies. This feeling of holding the fate of others in the palm of your hand is like a deadly poison, pleasant and addictive. "I see! Uh - what about this little thing? Kill it?" Pollack lowered his head and glanced at the ball of black Plush creatures at his feet. "Meow?!" Mao Qiu seemed to be aware of the terrible power of the doomsday guard. He was so frightened that he immediately blew his hair and shouted nervously. "Hmm? What''s this? A cat?" Zhang Cheng grabbed the wool ball in his hand and kneaded it. After a while, he found that this interesting creature was not a cat at all, but it was more interesting than a cat. People often say that cats are actually a kind of liquid, because no matter how small the space and container are, they plug themselves in. But this little animal is more "liquid" than a cat. To be exact, it has no fixed shape at all. It has no problem how to stretch, pinch, flatten, enlarge and shrink. It won''t even bleed when pierced by a sharp weapon. It will heal itself in just a few seconds. And it has no temper. No matter how you play, it won''t be angry. It feels fluffy and feels very good. After ravaging the unknown little animal for five minutes, Zhang Chengcai put it on his shoulder and announced directly, "from now on, it will be my pet." "Pets?" Jesse in a flagrant way make complaints about his lips. At the same time, he is crazy about BOSS in his heart. So you are so open to raising a fragment of the world''s creatures, are you not afraid of causing trouble? Although the plush ball looks really cute, she also wants to hold it up and ravage it Knowing that the time was pressing, Zhang Cheng didn''t stay where he was waiting for patty, the last man, to come back. After making some preparations, he took Pollack, the doomsday guard, and gezami, the hell hound, and headed for the fire castle. He believed that with gezami''s magic blockade, devouring magic and his strong magic resistance, he would be able to successfully win the interesting element life. A little bit captured the most powerful red, he can insight into the secrets hidden behind the appearance. As for the demon Raines, he was left in place to protect the three men who lost their combat effectiveness and ensure that they would not be killed by other lords passing by. Chapter 396 More than ten hours later, at the junction of swamp and snow mountain in the northwest of debris world, Catherine, the Witch of desire, looked at the enemy not far away with a gloomy face. It took about two or three minutes to sneer and say, "it''s really unexpected that we still have a day of joint cooperation." "Why not? Don''t you always like to play the game of enemies and friends? When a greater threat appears, even the enemy can join hands temporarily, which is the truth you gave me." Kane saluted with a smile. From his face, there was no sinister intention to try every means to kill each other, just like old friends who hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Perhaps decades of patience has made him used to hiding this hatred, rather than like impulsive young people who can''t wait to do it as soon as they meet. "Hum! That''s right! An angel is indeed a big threat. But what really concerns me is the conspiracy behind this matter. Don''t forget that the parliament promised to give the Lords of Brooklyn two days to prepare, but now it''s only 24 hours. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Catherine pointed out her intention without nonsense. As a witch who is good at playing with people''s hearts and desires, she instinctively feels that a pair of eyes are staring at herself in the dark. Kane nodded seriously: "It''s strange. Normally, the European Parliament handles the entrance of the debris world. It''s not easy for angels or demons to come in unless someone deliberately releases water. In addition, I don''t know if you have noticed that although this angel is constantly attacking, he never entangles too much. Once he gets into a stalemate, he will inevitably choose to retreat and seems to deliberately kill everyone Drive together. " "So what do you think her purpose is? To get us together and kill us?" Catherine''s pupils twinkled purple. Anyone who knows her a little will know that this is a sign of the extreme anger of the desire witch. They all agreed to give up a safe distance. "Sorry, I don''t know yet. There''s no way to judge until the other party shows its true face. Maybe the behind the scenes want to weaken us by the hands of hell and heaven, or seize the fragmented world. In short, the only thing we can do now is to form an alliance to ensure that we won''t give the enemy an opportunity because of fighting and fighting." After that, Kane took the initiative to stretch out his right hand. "I agree!" Catherine hesitated for a moment and held her right hand with the other party. As the old friends shook hands and made peace, the Lord and his men from Brooklyn, New York finally abandoned discord and temporarily united to prepare for the next possible crisis. But they didn''t know that in their conversation, the flame queen who ruled the south of the debris world finally died in the flame castle. ¡­¡­ Looking at the fully elemental hand like a flame after absorbing the most powerful red, Zhang Cheng showed a trace of insight in his eyes, smiled and sighed: "I see. The so-called color is actually just a kind of control authority, which is given by the core of the fragment world. Whoever gets it is like a game administrator who gets the authority. He can change all the surrounding physical and magic rules according to his own will, just like this..." The voice just fell! The castle, which had been emitting red fire like magma, began to cool in an instant. In less than a few seconds, there was only a piece of black scorched earth left. But this is only the beginning! After a while, the ground in the center of the castle suddenly sent out strong thunder vibration and sound! Next second Boom! The whole earth was broken by a powerful force from bottom to top, and the hot magma sprayed out like no money. In the blink of an eye, the castle was completely submerged in the process of volcanic eruption. Feeling the strong fire element in the air, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth and said to himself, "red! The color of life! The color of fire! Just the control is so amazing. How powerful should the core of the fragmented world be? It''s really exciting." Just when he wanted to try the limit of this power, Polak, the doomsday guard, suddenly came to the side and whispered, "master, there are new guests." "Oh?" Hearing this, Zhang Cheng quickly raised his head and found that in the far north, the sky was suddenly penetrated by a white light column. There is no doubt that this is a large-scale transmission magic. There are at least thousands of people judging by the energy emitted by light inadvertently. Thousands of people at a time? And it''s not the time? He instantly realized that it was probably the guy hiding in the dark, so he couldn''t help starting in advance, so he immediately stood up and ordered the doomsday guard, "go, let''s go and have a look." "Just the two of us?" Pollack was obviously stunned. As for the next hell hound and the black plush ball, they were directly ignored by him. "Don''t worry, we''re just going to have a look. Trust me, some people can''t sit still now. They''ll finish the first test for me." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Two wings composed entirely of fire grew out of thin air and took him and his men to the place of the incident. In less than 15 minutes, the two men and a dog reached the periphery of the transmission beam. On the open grass, there are dense groups of people looking for their agreed teammates. They don''t look like a group. But among these people of all shapes and colors, there was an eccentric young man in a white monk''s robe. He always stood still, his left hand pressed on a huge coffin, and his pale face showed a cold smile. Fortunately, there are always many strange people in the underground world, so his abnormality did not arouse too many people''s vigilance. But in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, the terrible death energy emitted by the coffin was like boiling water, spreading all around. Before he could recover from his surprise, the young man in the white monk''s robe suddenly opened his mouth and recited in Latin: "God of death! Master from the underworld! Reaper of mortal soul! I ask you to kill all your enemies!" "As you wish..." When a low, hoarse and cold voice echoed in the air, the coffin suddenly released strong black smoke. Then a void with a huge sickle and a ragged black robe emerged in front of the crowd. It didn''t even have a word of nonsense. It waved its ferocious and terrible weapon gently, and more than 100 people in front fell to the ground and turned into pale and cold bodies. These bodies have no scars on their whole bodies, and they decay rapidly within a minute. Finally, they become dead bones that seem to have been buried underground for more than decades Chapter 397 "Soul attack?!" Pollack''s pupils suddenly contracted. As the middle-level commander of the Burning Legion, he has experienced many battles and almost never fears powerful opponents, even Azeroth heroes and demigods who once left shame and failure to the Burning Legion. But today, in the face of the attack directly from the soul, he felt the tremor and fear from the depths of the soul. No pain! No blood! There is no collision between steel and power! Some are just a judgment! A comparison of soul quality! Then the strong devour the weak! Zhang Cheng''s face also became dignified. He lowered his voice and explained, "no, it''s not all soul attack, but also power from the field of death. I''m afraid it''s not ordinary goods in that coffin." "You mean... God?" the tone of the Doomguard was full of uncertainty. With the Legion fighting in countless worlds, he has seen hundreds of gods without coming forward, and his strength is also very different. The powerful ones are like the Pantheon Titans. They can easily destroy a world with their hands and feet. The weak ones are even inferior to the demigods of Azeroth. The only certainty is that all beings who become gods often have extremely strong vitality and absolute control in a certain field. For example, Cenarius, the king of the forest, can wake up tree people, let thorny vines restrict the movement of the enemy, and even draw magic from nature and release the quiet rain that heals all life wounds. It can be said that as long as there are large forests around, he has inexhaustible power. "I don''t know. I''ll observe it for a while." Zhang Cheng shook his head noncommittally. He didn''t think that the shadow carrying a huge sickle would be the legendary god of death, even if it was really similar to the God of death in the folklore of the western world. Because according to the historical process, the classic image of sickle death in the West was first born at the moment of Tarot! Skyrocketing fire and explosion swept the surrounding area of tens of meters! Boom! Boom! Boom When each bird completes its impact, it will produce a violent explosion and fire. It is like a high explosive! However, when the dust in the air gradually dispersed, everyone was surprised to find that the young man was not hurt at all under such a violent explosion. To be exact, it was a shield composed of pale bones that defended against the explosion and fire just now. At the moment, he stood where he was, still with a dangerous smile on his face, and gently tapped the black coffin. Next second Bang! The heavy bone shield exploded on the spot! Countless sharp bones, like arrows from a string, crossed a beautiful parabola in the sky, and then shrouded in people falling hundreds of meters. "No! Hide!" a woman in her thirties seemed to notice something and immediately reminded her companions. Unfortunately, she shouted too late. In the blink of an eye, an arrow rain composed of sharp bones fell from the sky, bringing pain and death. "Ah! Legs! My legs!" "Falk! There''s a curse on this bone!" "No! I don''t want to die! Help me!" ¡­¡­ Looking at the mourning Shura field, the young man bent down, bowed slightly, and said in a slightly joyful tone: "Hello, my name is Nathan. It''s nice to meet you. In order to express my high gratitude, I decided to make your death faster. After all, as a host, it''s very impolite to keep guests from afar waiting." "Host? Guest? What the fuck are you trying to express?" the werewolf struggling with two thick leg bones running through his abdomen asked loudly. "I hate rude beasts! Goodbye!" the young man who claimed to be Nathan raised his arm and made a grab without even looking at each other. Bang! One of the strong leg bones exploded without warning! Tear the unlucky werewolf to pieces! No mercy! No mercy! Some are just merciless killing! In less than ten minutes, the young man slaughtered thousands of people transmitted with him, which is a real version of mowing unparalleled. Even the powerful wizard failed to set off a little spray. After all this, he quickly turned around and greeted the woods behind him: "lords from Brooklyn, the garbage has been disposed of. You can come out now." "Who are you?" With the beautiful voice, Catherine, the Witch of desire, came out of the woods slowly. At the moment, her eyes were full of vigilance and fear, and her pupils burst out terrible purple light. "Nathan, didn''t I just introduce myself?" the young man didn''t seem to care about each other''s hostility at all, and raised his mouth to show a playful expression. "You should understand that what we want is more than a name." Kane also led people out of the woods in another direction, one left and one right in a semicircle, surrounding the terrible enemy in the middle. "Oh, you mean this. The reason why I appeared in the debris world was that I was ordered by my teacher to kill all of you and then seize the core of the debris world. Oh, by the way, who''s Zhang among you? The teacher told me that it''s best not to kill him first." The young man didn''t seem to see the eyes of the lords that revealed strong anger and killing intention. He jumped on the coffin and looked around, trying to find an Asian face from a large group of Europeans and Americans Chapter 398 Facing the unbridled provocation of the young people, Catherine could no longer endure the anger accumulated in her heart. The purple light in her pupils burst out, forming a terrible force field in an instant. "Wait!" Kane tried to stop the witch, but unfortunately it was too late. I saw the opposite invisible force field, one left and one right, like two huge slaps, adding the black coffin to the young man standing on the coffin. Next second Boom! Under the rapid extrusion of incredible ideas, not only the surrounding bones were patted alive into bone debris, but also the air made a huge noise, just like an explosion. But it was inconceivable that the black coffin seemed to be protected by some force, not only it was not directly broken, but also there was not even a crack. Seeing this scene, not only Catherine''s face showed a shocked expression, but even Kane couldn''t help frowning. Because they all know very well how strong the impact destructive force of the force field formed in just a few seconds, let alone a wooden coffin, even the reinforced concrete skyscraper will be destroyed in an instant. But now, the black wooden coffin across the ground blocks the extrusion of the powerful force field. As long as it''s not an idiot, it''s definitely not an ordinary thing. "Ma''am, are you trying to kill me?" Nathan winked with a curious look. "Go! Kill him!" Catherine gave the order to attack without any nonsense. She clearly knew that from the moment she did it herself, the option of negotiation had disappeared. Instead of wasting her words, it was better to start first, even if she was wrong. "Damn it! Let''s go too!" Kane swore in a low voice and resolutely joined in to attack the young man. Maybe he would like to see his enemy desire witch die, but he doesn''t want this young man who suddenly broke in to become a winner. What''s more, the other party has just made it clear that he wants to kill everyone. If he is not a fool, he will rise up and fight, kill the biggest threat first, and then start to solve his personal grievances. For a moment, countless weapons, magic and witchcraft poured into Nathan. But he did not panic. He opened his arms and sang loudly: "wake up! Wake up! The dead climbing out of the deepest depths of the underworld! Obey my orders! I will give you new bodies! Meet your desire for blood and death!" In the blink of an eye, hundreds of skeletons on the ground were injected with dark gray energy one after another, and trembled to get up from the ground. Somehow, instead of attacking the nearest living person like the lowest skeleton, they raised a finger to the sky. When hundreds of bones raised their index fingers, the shape of the God of death carrying a huge sickle expanded rapidly, forcibly blocked all physical and magical attacks, and then lifted the sickle again in the strange black fog. Cassandra seemed to find something, and immediately shouted at the top of her voice, "no! Hide!" "Ha ha! Hide? Where? Nothing in the world can escape death! Even gods are no exception!" Nathan pursed his mouth, smiled sarcastically and waved his hand gently. The huge God of death floating in the air seemed to get some order, and turned the sickle in his hand and swept through the position of the crowd. There was no difference from before. All the people who were swept fell to the ground on the spot, rotted and deteriorated quickly, and turned into white bones. Except for a few lords who hold the mysterious time and power, no one can escape. However, even they suffered heavy losses in the confrontation of their souls, and their mouth, nose, ears and eyes began to spray blood out constantly. Carl, who was proficient in curse and soul, seemed to notice something and immediately reminded the remaining survivors in a deep voice: "attack the coffin! All his power comes from there!" "Oh? I didn''t expect anyone to see through darnates''s true face?" Nathan raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Darnatus? Is that the name you gave to the dead like the God of death? Unfortunately, although it is very powerful, it is far from worthy of being called a God," said Carls, taking out a small bag of bones smoked with special spices. Catherine saw these bones, subconsciously stepped back two steps, looked dignified and asked, "are you sure you want to use this?" "Of course! This young man is not easy! We must solve it before his so-called teacher appears." after that, Carls carefully threw bones into the air, closed his eyes and began to speak. About a minute or two later, all the bones began to emit lights of different colors, followed by strange sounds, and gradually put together five voodoo dolls with different shapes. Because they are made up of bones, their shapes are quite terrible, and they also make gloomy and terrible cries and laughter from time to time. These sounds seem to have magic, which will make everyone who hears them laugh or cry. There were several unlucky people who were close to each other. They soon trembled in crazy laughter and crying. Finally, their souls broke away from their bodies and were swallowed by the doll. "Step back! Everyone step back quickly!" Cassandra undoubtedly felt the powerful curse bred in the voodoo doll and greeted her allies to a safe distance. At the same time, the resurrected bones near the black coffin seemed to be affected by the voodoo doll, shaking violently all over, and then began to fall in pieces. Such a strange phenomenon, let alone the cannon fodder temporarily recruited, is that Zhang Cheng, hiding in the woods, can''t help tightening his nerves. After all, in all magic confrontations, the confrontation between death and soul is often the strangest and deadliest. As long as either party is a little careless, it will immediately fall into the abyss and be taken away by the winner. Even death is a luxury. As a mage, he can clearly see that each of the voodoo dolls summoned by Carls contains almost a real curse, which is formed by the resentment accumulated by thousands of living people under abnormal death. If they are thrown into the reservoir of a city, the residents of the city will die in a few days. But Nathan''s cards are not weak. If you guessed right, the black coffin may contain the remains of a god related to death, which may be a part of the body or a used vessel. In short, this thing contains the power in the field of death, so it can give a terrorist power that the dead can''t imagine. Before the two win or lose, Zhang Cheng doesn''t intend to participate in it rashly. He wants the other party to fight for both losses and go out to pick up a bargain Chapter 399 "Interesting! But do you think you can kill me with the resentment and curse of these ordinary people?" Watching the dead bones fall one by one, Nathan not only showed no panic, but showed an expression of interest. There seemed to be no fear in his dictionary, and the voodoo doll was allowed to inject the terrible curse into his soul. "Hum! You are arrogant, young man. Don''t you know that even true gods will inevitably decline and die under the curse of mortals. The so-called curse is originally a strong obsession gathered together, a kind of reluctance from the bottom of my heart. Maybe one or two is nothing, but thousands of them will produce unimaginable power. Now Yes, please feel it yourself... " With the last word falling, Carls suddenly injected his whole body energy into the voodoo doll. moment A black mark appeared on the young man''s left face, followed by the black began to spread rapidly! Neck, arms, back, body In less than a minute, nearly a third of his body was covered with unknown black! Moreover, these black also caused skin ulceration, sores and pus, followed by a large number of white maggots drilling out of the abscess, constantly eating the rotten body, and finally breaking out of the cocoon and turning into flies. I''m afraid that when ordinary people see this scene, they can''t help getting goose bumps all over and spitting on the ground! But Nathan looked at his decaying half of his body with great interest and commented with a smile: "is it a good way to decay and die the body by cursing the soul? But you forget that in the face of real death, decay is only an extremely short process." The voice just fell! He took the initiative to open the black coffin and took out a T-shaped gold scepter with forked ends. Although this Scepter has neither gorgeous carving nor dazzling gemstones, it emits a suffocating death energy, as if it itself represents the rules of death. Next to the scepter was a mummy wrapped in a white bandage. Obviously, this mummy is the body of the huge image of death floating in mid air. Just when everyone''s eyes were attracted by the influence in the coffin, Nathan''s rotten body suddenly stopped, and all rotten meat, abscesses, maggots and flies seemed to turn into dust and float away with the wind under the erosion of time. Even his own body disappeared completely, leaving only a white skeleton. At the moment, the expression on everyone''s face was frozen! Nathan''s white skeleton held up his scepter and burst into a gloomy and harsh Laughter: "Ha ha ha! Feel it? From the authority of Anubis, the God of death in ancient Egypt! Your humble power is as ridiculous as ants in front of it. Now, I give you a kind death. Danatus, lead your army to kill all the living lives." "As you wish..." Without demur, the dead creature as like as two peas in the air, who is floating in the air, opens up a hollow, twisted mouth, and spits out countless of them, but their bodies are much smaller, and they rush to the place where the Lords are located. They don''t care about injury or death at all. Every time they wave a sickle, they can take away a person''s soul. slaughter! Death! In less than ten minutes, most of the Lords in Brooklyn were killed and injured. Only leopard morat, desire witch Catherine, witch doctor Carls, element messenger Kane, daughter of nature Cassandra and her lover Bain maintained good combat effectiveness. "Damn it! Find a way! We can''t last long like this!" Bain, possessed by the spirit of the giant bear, slapped a trumpet God of death and gritted his teeth and complained. "Catherine, why don''t you try to provoke his desire?" Cassandra didn''t ask her old enemy back. The latter turned his eyes angrily and replied, "idiot! He has embraced death now! What desire do you think a dead man will have? Not to mention he still holds anubis''s Scepter in his hand! Although I don''t think it''s true, it''s hard to deal with even fakes." "Ladies, don''t make a noise. I think it''s time for us to abandon our prejudices and show our real cards. In order to show our sincerity, let''s start with me." With that, Kane took out several bottles of casting medium from his pocket and threw his head into the sky. With the low singing, a fireball with intense light and heat like the sun soon appeared out of thin air in the sky. Its diameter is more than 50 meters, and its surface is constantly spewing out gorgeous flames, just like a prominence. When Catherine saw this scene, her pupils contracted violently, and her face muttered implausibly, "nuclear fusion? Are you trying to create a small sun?" "That''s right! You know, for this, I specially studied for a master''s degree in nuclear physics. However, until today, I can''t control it well, and the temperature and explosion power are far worse than the real sun. In addition, I suggest you''d better hold up the protective force field and close your eyes, otherwise you may be blind." With that, Kane raised his right hand and gently snapped his fingers. Next second The golden fireball fell from the sky! Boom!!!!!!!!! moment The whole world is shrouded in white light! I don''t know how long it took Maybe a few seconds, maybe a few minutes In short, when the white light completely disappeared, there was only a huge pit where the fireball fell. Whether it was soil or stones, they all turned into gravel, and even translucent crystals appeared in the center, which was like detonating a nuclear bomb. However, the impact range is obviously not as large as that of real nuclear weapons. When the shock wave reaches about 250 meters in diameter, it completely loses its destructive power. Gazing at the center of a messy explosion, Carls immediately frowned and asked, "is he dead?" "No! No! Be careful!" Cassandra, who has always been very sensitive to life and death, immediately warned. But just as Carls turned to say something, a huge dark figure suddenly appeared out of thin air, turned a sickle and directly killed him on the spot. Poof! The dazzling blood immediately spewed out several meters high along the neck, and then the dead head rolled to the ground. With a single blow, the powerful witch doctor turned into a headless body. Before the other people could react, the golden scepter suddenly pierced out of Bain''s back heart, followed by Nathan, who only had a bone frame, slowly emerged from the air, grinning and sarcastically: "I have to say, you really gave me a big surprise. Combining magic with modern physics? Genius creativity! But unfortunately, I''m not so easy to be killed..." Chapter 400 In a short moment, two more people were killed! Most importantly, neither Kane nor Catherine has been able to find each other''s weakness so far! They didn''t even understand why the young man who turned into a skeleton could survive the explosion. Did he use some kind of transmission magic or the mysterious power of the scepter? The unknown is the source of fear! Especially when the unknown is associated with death, even the most rational person will inevitably waver. There is no doubt that Kane is such a person. To be exact, when he saw that the cards he had treasured for many years did not play any role, his psychological defense line was struggling on the verge of collapse. Now he saw that even a powerful Lich like Carls was easily killed. Finally, he couldn''t help leaving the so-called "allies" and running back to the depths of the forest. Obviously, he lost confidence in defeating the enemy, so he took the initiative to retreat. "Damn it! Come back!" Cassandra shouted immediately when she found Kane running away. She couldn''t believe that the old man who always had a winning ticket on weekdays could not behave so badly now. "Run! Run! Be reaped by the sickle of death in fear and trembling! I''m looking forward to tasting the taste of your soul!" Nathan roared excitedly and followed closely, ready to deal with the enemy who posed a strong threat to himself first. However, before he inserted the scepter made of gold into Kane''s heart, a huge shadow suddenly shrouded the sky. Next second Boom!!!!!!!!!!! The Dragon flame mixed with arcane energy falls from the sky and directly envelops it within a radius of more than ten meters! The fierce burning and explosion turned the whole area into Purgatory! A giant dragon with a length of more than 40 meters has just completed a dive and landed steadily on the ground. Needless to ask, it is the magic dragon called from the song of ice and fire world - Kulo kelba. Compared with the last time we met, the little guy grew up a little bit, and the scales on his body became thicker, harder and more transparent, emitting charming violet light. From a distance, he was like a pile of priceless gemstones. "Dragon... Dragon?!!" the leopard morat''s face showed an incredible expression. Not only him, but also several other survivors around him reacted similarly. After all, on this earth, dragons are the product of the mythical age. According to records, the last one should have died around the first century A.D. In other words, the earth at present has long had no powerful and mysterious magical creatures such as dragons, only some creatures that have inherited dragon blood. But now, a genuine dragon appears on the eyelids, which will inevitably make people excited and nervous. Just as Kane, who was lucky to escape, turned and stared at the wild beast on the ground, Nathan, who was holding the scepter, suddenly rushed out of the burning flame and laughed recklessly: "ha ha! Great! A dragon! A real dragon! I''m going to kill it! Become a dragon of death! This is a great cause that even teachers can''t complete!" Although he was no longer at ease at the moment, not only his monk robe was burned, but also a large number of burn marks were covered on the surface of his bones, but he still maintained an almost crazy mental state. "Sorry, this is my dragon. You can''t do anything until you get my permission." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng flashed to Nathan, raised a rune flashing golden light and asked softly, "do you know the holy light?" "Holy light?" Nathan repeated subconsciously. "Yes! Holy light! An extremely pure and extreme energy. It is said that it is the natural enemy of the dead..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng directly threw the rune into the other party''s empty chest, followed by the dazzling golden light to illuminate the sky and the earth. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!! Damn! Damn! I''ll kill you!" Nathan''s miserable cry came from the center of the light. "Kill me? Sorry, I''m afraid you can''t do it, because I''ve seen through your little trick. Kulo kelba, dragon breath!" Zhang Cheng gave the attack order with a sneer. "Roar!" Without any hesitation, the Dragon immediately opened his mouth and spewed deadly flames towards the enemy''s position. When the fatal vomiting ended, Nathan somehow recovered his original appearance, but his whole body was severely burned and gasped: "how did you... How did you find it?" Zhang Cheng spread his hand with a smile and explained, "it''s very simple! It''s not difficult to observe your every move carefully. Since you picked up the scepter, your signs of life have completely disappeared. This means that either your body and soul are swallowed up, or you transfer your body and soul to another space or sub space. I personally prefer the latter. And then Lord Kane''s all-out strike confirmed my guess. If you guessed right, the skeleton just now should be the medium of using this Scepter? By manipulating the skeleton, you can prevent your body from being hit in any form. Even if it is destroyed, you can regenerate it by inputting a little magic. On the surface, it looks as if it has never been hurt. Unfortunately, your space seems to be full of death energy, so when you encounter the holy light, there will be violent shock and rejection immediately. As a result, the body is forced to leave the hiding space. To put it bluntly, all your strength comes from that scepter, even the undead like death. As long as I take the scepter, you will be as fragile as a baby. " "Take My scepter? No! You can''t do it at all! No one in the world can do it! Darnatus! Kill him!" Nathan roared madly. "Well, that''s the end of the game. I''m tired of your performance. In addition, compared with the real strong, your behavior is as ridiculous as a child." after saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The doomsday guard, who had been lying in ambush next to the black coffin, suddenly raised his two handed sword burning the fire of green evil energy and ruthlessly cut down the mummy wrapped in countless cloth strips. Bang! In less than a second, the corpse burned up under the merciless destruction of the evil energy fire, and sent out a harsh and gloomy scream. And the God of death floating in the air also gradually disappeared, not even a residue left. It has to be said that before understanding Nathan''s ability, Zhang Cheng was once surprised by the overwhelming power shown by the other party. But after finding out the truth through observation, he found that the other party was actually like a child who walked into a bank with a gun and robbed. Although it was a little dangerous, it was nothing to face adults with the same gun Chapter 401 A great mage once said that there is no enemy in the world that one fireball can''t solve. If not, two or three In front of the five fireball gods, all struggle and resistance are futile. Although Zhang Cheng himself is not a believer in the five fireball cult, this does not prevent him from using some of its principles to kill the enemy. There are no powerful spells No fancy casting skills And did not use the so-called "wisdom" Some only forced Nathan out of his hiding space with holy light runes again and again, and then let Kulo kelba spit out hot breath. After repeated several times, the once arrogant young man completely turned into a dark unknown substance. Facts have proved once again that the simpler and more direct strategies are often the more effective. As for his soul, it was directly extracted and made into a pure black soul fragment. Darkness, evil, death and madness. Even in the eyes of hell demons, a mortal can degenerate his soul. This degree is definitely worth great efforts to cultivate. Maybe hundreds of years later, a great devil controlling a new field will rise and become a powerful force. But now, Zhang Cheng hopes to get some knowledge and secrets about the world from each other''s souls, so he carefully puts the fragments into the bottom of the soul bag. After all this, he picked up the golden scepter that withstood several times of dragon breath spitting without any damage. As a result, as soon as he held it in his palm, he immediately felt a pure and extreme death energy pouring into his body, followed by a small amount of information quickly emerging in his mind. Three minutes later, he slowly regained his consciousness and found out what special abilities the weapon called "anubis Scepter" had. First, the man with the scepter controls death. Just as it literally means, it can control everything related to death, such as waking up the dead, injecting energy into the complaining spirit and making it obtain more powerful power, but all these need to pay a price, and there is a clear upper limit in terms of quality and quantity. Generally speaking, it is suitable for group warfare, but it is not suitable for dealing with too powerful individuals. Secondly, it can temporarily pull the holder into the gap between the material world and the soul world to protect him from all forms of attack. But the disadvantage is that once there is a force interference like the holy light, the gap will soon become unstable, resulting in the holder being squeezed out. Finally, it is also the most powerful function. It is a key to open the tomb of Osiris pyramid hidden in the desert. As we all know, according to Egyptian myths and legends, Osiris is the eldest son of the God of the earth geb and the God of the sky Nutt. He is the first Pharaoh on the land of Egypt. He opened the glorious road of ancient civilization in Egypt. But the man did so well that he aroused the envy of his brother Seth, the God of desert and war. The latter specially designed a coffin decorated with countless gold and gemstones according to his brother''s figure, and announced at a banquet that whoever can perfectly lie in can get the coffin. Osiris fell into a trap and was killed in a coffin and thrown into the Nile. His wife Isis tried to revive him, but was found by Seth. Finally, the body was dismembered and 14 bodies were thrown into every corner of Egypt. Although Isis found thirteen pieces again through unremitting efforts, it is said that the most important lower part of the man was eaten by fish. But even so, Osiris resurrected one night, gave birth to Horus, the eagle God symbolizing Pharaoh''s rights, with his wife, and finally completed his revenge. I have to say that the gods of ancient Egypt are really powerful. They can have children without little Tintin. I don''t know whether it is the part of God''s birth that is different from that used by ordinary people, or whether Osiris grew a green grassland on his head Of course, none of the above is the most important. The most important thing is that after Osiris died, anubis personally smeared holy oil on his body, made it into a mummy and buried it under the vast desert of Egypt. As for Osiris'' soul, he was reborn in the underworld of Egypt. Even under the concession of Anubis, he gradually became the Supreme Master of the underworld. Zhang Cheng can''t imagine how much benefit he can get from exploring the tomb of a God, and he can''t understand why Faust gave such an important thing to a arrogant and ignorant apprentice? Just when he was puzzled, a violent wave of energy suddenly came from the air again. In the blink of an eye, a portal opened out of thin air, and out of it came a gloomy white man in his forties. With his long white hair, his eyes looked lifeless, and a pure black robe, he was like a ghost climbing out of the grave. However, he didn''t seem to have such consciousness at all. First, he glanced at the surrounding environment and quickly focused on Kulo kelba. "A dragon? A real dragon?!" "Who are you?" Catherine seemed to notice something, and her eyes showed strong vigilance. "Hehe, are you sure you really want to know my name?" the man turned and asked with a smile. Before the desire witch answered, Zhang Cheng immediately grabbed in front of the other party, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply: "welcome, dear Senator John. Or would you prefer to hear another name - Lord Faust, the master of the dead?" "Oh? You know me! Unbelievable! Who told you? Laverne? Or my lovely apprentice Nathan?" the man touched his chin in surprise. It can be seen that his current state is very relaxed and completely unprepared. Normally, a situation like this is definitely the best time to launch a surprise attack. But I don''t know why, Zhang Cheng always felt something was wrong. He subconsciously frowned and continued to test, "no, it''s not. I''m curious. Aren''t you afraid of being held accountable by the European supreme Parliament? Even with your strength, I''m afraid you can''t stop so many parliamentarians from working together?" "Chase? Ha ha!" Faust seemed to hear something funny. He laughed happily and joked: "do you think those angels didn''t chase me when I destroyed the Vatican''s" heaven on earth "plan? But why am I still alive? Young man, the world is bigger and more wonderful than you think. What you see now is only a small part. When you have such qualifications one day, Laverne will naturally tell you the truth, because you are an indispensable part of his plan. Remember, nothing is more important than power in our world. Only when you master enough power can you get rid of the manipulated fate. As the first gift, I''ll give you an anubis scepter. Keep it for the time being... " Chapter 402 "I don''t understand..." Zhang Cheng obviously wants to get more information from the other party, deliberately frowning and pretending to be confused. But before he finished, Faust waved impatiently: "well, I know you must have many questions in your heart to find answers, but my time is limited, and there are some things you are not qualified to know for the time being." "Qualification?" Recalling what Laverne said before, Zhang Cheng seemed to suddenly understand something, and the whole person stood in place and fell into meditation. Faust glanced at it with the remaining light from the corner of his eye, a smile appeared on his gloomy face, followed by several other surviving lords and said, "I believe you must all know that the essence of the war game is to select qualified managers, but there is another thing you don''t know, that is to select special talents with potential." "Special talent?" Catherine''s face changed slightly. "That''s right! Talent, character, talent, strength and future development potential are all reference standards. But generally speaking, Parliament will not actively participate in it, but secretly send someone to observe silently. But this time is different. Maybe you haven''t realized what the Millennium means, but many old guys like me who have lived long enough understand it, From the first day of 2000, a new cycle and cycle will start again. " When he said these words, Faust''s unfeeling eyes revealed strong excitement and expectation. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long, and he returned to a state of almost Indifference: "You may not understand the significance of cycle and cycle, but I can tell you clearly that from now on, the war game will no longer be your own business. Every time, members of the Supreme Council will participate in the whole process. Therefore, to some extent, I am the examiner, responsible for determining your achievements and life and death." "What about the standard? What is the qualification standard?" Kane asked, squinting. As an old man for the rest of his life, he has completely given up competing for the position of Congressman and just wants to leave this dangerous world alive. "It''s very simple! Defeating the apprentice I sent is qualified, otherwise it is unqualified. So far, only Zhang has really passed, so you must take a make-up exam." Faust said, slowly raising his left hand. In the blink of an eye, a mass of black smoke spread from the palm in all directions, and all contaminated corpses immediately floated up and flew into the air. When thousands of skeletons gathered together, a giant skeleton puppet composed entirely of large and small bones was finally formed. Different from the ordinary enlarged skeleton, it is more like a killing machine after terrible "magic transformation". Not only the limbs are transformed into a sickle shape like a mantis, the ribs in the abdomen are all designed as spider claws, and the end is also an extremely sharp bone knife. In addition, those bones have been reinforced by unknown spells. I''m afraid if they are hit by general swords or heat weapons, they will leave a white mark at most. After the last wisp of black smoke was injected into the skeleton, its deep eyes burst out two red lights, waving sickle like limbs and charging in the direction of the surviving Lord. "Now... The examination begins!" Faust de Cai said calmly as he watched his creation rush out for more than 20 meters. "Damn it! Get away!" Cassandra quickly took out a handful of seeds from her pocket and sprinkled them on the ground. I saw that after these seeds fell to the ground, a large number of vines immediately broke through the soil and grew rapidly at an incredible speed, trying to wrap the huge bones in place, even if they can''t slow down the movement speed a little. "Attack its joints!" with superhuman speed and power, the leopard morat jumped, raised a weapon like a hammer and smashed it down. Bang! After a dull noise, the huge skeleton tilted obviously. Naturally, Catherine would not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. She immediately launched her ideas and was ready to kill one of the enemy''s legs first. Just when several people tried their best to get the qualification to live, Zhang Cheng, standing not far away and meditating, suddenly raised his head and said with a serious look: "take the liberty to ask, are you really going to seize the core of this fragmented time?" "Oh? Why? If my answer is yes, do you still want to stop me?" Faust turned his head with interest. "Please answer my question positively." Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed a dangerous light. "Hehe, you''re very interesting. Well, since you want to know, I''ll tell you. Yes, I''m bound to win this fragmented world. Tell me, what are you going to do next to stop me?" Faust stared into the eyes of the young man in front of him with great interest. As an old man who has lived for centuries, he can clearly feel the growing hostility in the air. He is also very curious about what cards the other party has and dare to make such an obvious provocation on on the premise of knowing his true identity. Zhang Cheng took a deep breath, took off his contact lenses and responded in a slightly self deprecating tone: "Power! I''m going to use overwhelming power to stop you or even kill you. Maybe in your opinion, I''m just a weak mole ant, but in fact, my power is not necessarily worse than you. It''s just that these powers are not easy to control, so I''ve never used them. You''re the first person to see its true face..." With the last word falling! Zhang Cheng''s body suddenly releases terrible evil energy and shadow energy to his surroundings! Due to too violent relationship, even space has been slightly distorted! At the same time, his body began to grow tall and strong rapidly, his skin was covered with strange red scales, his legs grew goat like hooves in drastic changes, and a thick and strong tail kept beating the ground. After the transformation, he changed from a human to an image of ereda devil. In particular, the energy inadvertently emitted by two eyes is suffocating. "Hoo... Is this the power you can get by completely releasing the seal? Is this the forbidden knowledge and magic taught by the dark Titan to the ereda? Great! Really great! Ha ha ha ha!!!!!!!!!" Zhang Cheng holds his hands high and unscrupulously releases almost endless energy in his body! For a moment, the earth under his feet cracked with a bang under the distortion of evil energy, and the green fire of evil energy erupted continuously from the depths of the earth. There is no doubt that this fragmented world is completely polluted by evil energy! Before long, all life in this world will be completely swallowed up, transformed into a steady stream of evil energy and returned to the body of ereda devil. In this way, the Burning Legion continuously expands itself. The more it devours, the more powerful the devil will be Chapter 403 "Evil, distortion, chaos! My God! What have you turned yourself into?" Watching the terrible power emanating from the whole body of ereda devil, Faust''s pupils contracted violently and could no longer keep calm. He was surprised to grow up. Although he is a powerful necromancer, and even cracked the mystery of death, so that he can obtain "eternal life" to a certain extent, he still feels an unprecedented pressure in front of the higher magic civilization of the ereda people after thousands of years of development and the taboo knowledge taught by the dark Titan Sargeras. "Hum! Tremble in front of the Legion! Mortal! Death will be your only destination!" Zhang Cheng has obviously been affected by the devil''s soul at the moment, and his whole mind is in a state of almost crazy chaos. He doesn''t know what he is talking about. No hesitation! After a short conversation, he directly controlled the energy and began to exert powerful magic! In less than ten seconds, a huge evil energy fireball fell from the sky and opened the prelude to the battle. Boom! With a loud noise, dazzling green splashes everywhere! Different from ordinary flames, the fire of evil energy could not be extinguished at all. Faust could not dodge. He was only contaminated a little, and soon began to spread rapidly. Finally, he had to tear off a large piece of clothes. But when he came back, he didn''t wait to die. He quickly took out a handful of golden powder from his arms and scattered it on the giant bones. In the blink of an eye, the skeleton was plated with a layer of glittering gold. No longer afraid of the fire of evil energy, he left his original attack target and turned around and rushed to Zhang Cheng''s position. "Stupid!" Zhang Cheng disdained his lips and emitted a bubble of arcane energy from his fingers. When the bubble came into contact with the skeleton, another loud sound echoed in the air. Boom! The violent arcane explosion shattered everything at a distance of ten meters! The huge bones were pushed into the air by the force of the explosion! Before it began to fall, a shadow suddenly appeared on its forehead without warning. The huge bones immediately followed seemed to be eroded by some terrible energy, and began to disintegrate in mid air. When they landed, they fell apart on the spot with a crash. In just a few seconds, Zhang Cheng, who gained all the power of the devil, easily killed the huge bones that left many lords helpless. In particular, the power of the last "Legion grip" that only higher ereda casters can master is far beyond his imagination. As a man who yearns for great power from his heart, he has never felt so good as now, as if he has the power to destroy heaven and earth. power! Overwhelming power! Full of destruction and the power of the king! Although marosa''s memory and obsession constantly impact his soul, he is still not willing to give up this terrible power Seeing that his creation was easily destroyed, Faust finally became serious, narrowed his eyes and muttered, "well, it seems that I have to take out some cards..." With the last word blurted out, he tore down the miniature coffin made of gray wood hanging around his neck and threw it forward. The small coffin grew bigger and bigger in mid air, and finally became a huge coffin about eight meters long and two and a half meters wide. Bang! As soon as it landed, a huge force flew the coffin cover and climbed out of it a huge mummy wrapped in light yellow bandages. In one hand, it carried a short sword emitting a faint red light, and in the other hand, it carried a strong chain with a sharp hook at the end of the chain. Shadow thorn! When Zhang Cheng did not intend to breathe for the sudden enemy, he immediately raised his hands and began to guide the magic energy. moment A black, completely composed of shadow energy, pierced out of the mummy''s feet and burst quickly. Normally, a mummy with such a degree of injury, let alone a mummy whose original body structure is very fragile, even a real giant will be seriously injured or die. Strangely enough, the huge mummy seemed to be completely unharmed. Standing in place and shaking for a while, he turned the chain and tried to hook his opponent with a hook. "Huh?" Aware of something wrong, Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and shot several shadow arrows in succession, trying to find out what was going on. When Faust saw this scene, he pursed his lips and joked: "Why, are you surprised? I admit that the power you show now is indeed far beyond my expectations. But please remember what I just said, the world is much larger and mysterious than you think, and you see only a small part. Take this mummy for example, do you think it is just a created dead life? No, it But the real demigod remains from the mythical age. " "Demigod?" chaotic thinking seriously affected Zhang Cheng''s thinking ability. After a little hesitation, he immediately began to cast powerful spells again. Corrosion! Damnation! Shadow arrow rain! Death! Life siphon! Soul burning! ¡­¡­ One powerful spell after another is cast with almost unlimited energy supplement! With him as the center, hundreds of people around you are shrouded in terrible magic. Even Kane and others not far away are baptized by the aftershock. They are embarrassed and dodge around. If they are careless, they will die without a place to bury. They couldn''t believe that the young man who was once considered to have considerable potential had such terrible power. But what''s more incredible is that under the attack of wave after wave of spells, the huge mummy still hasn''t suffered any damage. The Yellow bandage wrapped around it seems to have a magical power that can rebound all spells. Boom! Another evil energy fireball fell from the sky and knocked the mummy back two steps. Faust seemed to be aware of Zhang Cheng''s abnormal mental state, hid behind the mummy and reminded with a smile: "Give up! You can''t destroy it. In fact, thousands of angel legions in the Vatican couldn''t hurt it at all. You may be strong and have spell casting ability that I can never reach, but I go further than you on the road of death. My creation is invincible to you until you understand the true meaning of death." "Invincible? Hahaha! No! You''re wrong! I have another interesting gadget that will send you and this annoying bandage monster to heaven." Zhang Cheng laughs wildly and takes out a meteorite with red halo from his magic waist bag Chapter 404 "Are you crazy?!" When Faust felt the terrible energy emitted by the red meteorite, the hairs on his body could not help but stand up. He may not remember the last time he had a similar reaction, but he will never forget the trembling from the depths of his soul! That''s life''s fear of death! It''s a subconscious warning signal from the depths of the brain! Although Faust is not very good at elemental magic, he can still clearly realize that once the red crystal engraved with mysterious symbols breaks out, let alone himself, the whole debris world will collapse. This is no longer a contest in the ordinary sense, but to tie explosives to yourself and die with the enemy! "Crazy? No! I''m very sober! Now choose, either give up capturing the core of the fragmented world, or taste my last card. There''s no third choice. I''d like to try whether you and your bandage corpse can survive a terrible energy explosion." Zhang Cheng''s eyes still have an extremely crazy light. Due to the constant erosion of evil energy and shadow, his mental state at the moment is very unstable, and even has an indescribable desire to destroy. No wonder in Azeroth''s history, those who accept shadow and evil energy are basically either completely crazy or become conspirators and ambitious. This twisted power that affects the mind all the time is simply beyond the will of normal people. What''s more terrible is that the soul of the ereda devil, marosa, has not awakened from its deep sleep. If he regains consciousness, then what Zhang Cheng will face next is a double invasion. "Detonate that thing, you and your men can''t live either! I don''t believe you will make such a stupid decision!" Faust warned with a solemn expression. Zhang Cheng glanced with a sneer: "in that case, let''s have a try." The voice just fell! A green light spot suddenly appeared in the center of the meteorite, followed by a few seconds and began to spread around, forming a dense vein like a spider''s web! With more and more veins! The scope is getting bigger and bigger! Amazing power began to spread around! It is like a highly unstable high-pressure energy group, which begins to tremble involuntarily! "Damn it! Stop! Stop! You madman!" Faust finally panicked when he watched the crystal burst out strong energy resonance. There''s no way not to panic! Not to mention whether the energy explosion can kill everyone on the spot, just the space collapse caused by the destruction of the debris world will squeeze everyone into debris. "Ha ha! Sorry, it''s too late..." Zhang Cheng opened his mouth, showed a crazy smile, raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. moment The transmission Rune in Pollack''s hand began to glow, and disappeared in place only a second later. At the same time, the rune on the hand of Reines, the demon at the other end of the fragment world, also began to flash. Without any hesitation, she immediately grabbed the hands of several others and disappeared with them. Following the Fallen Angel Shamir and maintaining the form of a giant wolf, clover soon left the debris world under the effect of transmitting runes. After confirming that all the transmission runes were triggered, Zhang Cheng gently threw the meteorite emitting dazzling green light forward, turned and jumped onto the dragon''s back. Kulo kelba no doubt understood the master''s meaning. Without saying a word, he rose directly into the air and tried to climb high with the help of strong wings. Just after he left the ground less than 50 meters, the meteorite finally fell at Faust''s feet. Next second Boom!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Under the erosion and guidance of evil energy, the meteorite that originally contained terrible energy finally produced a violent explosion! Its power will tear the ground alive in an instant! Several deep cracks go straight to the heart of the earth! When the red common magma mixed with the twisted and polluted evil energy fire, it detonated the second round of destruction again. I saw the whole earth like crushed biscuits, and began to turn, crack and collapse! As for the desire witch Catherine and others, they were engulfed by endless energy storms in the first round of explosion. No one knows whether they are alive or dead. Although Faust reluctantly defended against the first round of explosion with his powerful death spell, he fell into the collapsed crack after a while. Condescending, Zhang Cheng looked at the debris world that was about to be destroyed, and there was no expression on his ferocious face. As a powerful ereda devil who controls evil energy, shadow and arcane arts, he can clearly feel that with the destruction of the whole fragmented world, all the life and resources of the world are continuously transformed into energy and transform every cell of the body. powerful! power! Perfect! No wonder after the dark Titan Sargeras first discovered Argus, he immediately regarded the ereda as the only candidate to help him manage the Burning Legion. Even Kil''jaeden and Archimonde became the masters of the Legion below one person and above ten thousand people. Suddenly! A colorful stone flew out of the deep cracks on the ground! "Core?!" Zhang Cheng''s calm eyes showed a trace of surprise. Although it was the first time he saw such a magical substance, he recognized it immediately. No hesitation! He immediately gathered arcane energy to form the shape of a hand, and firmly grasped and dragged the stone to his face. At the moment when the palm came into contact with the stone, the parchment somehow flew out of its pocket and directly involved the core. By the time he recovered, the stones had completely disappeared, and on the sheepskin was written in small letters: trial - seize the fragment world, complete. Reward and open the door on the first floor of the space-time tower. "Actually swallowed the core of a fragmented world?" Zhang Cheng stared at the parchment with a faint light in his palm and subconsciously frowned. But soon, the collapsed world forced him to return to his senses and quickly transmitted himself directly with the dragon under his feet with the help of the transmission power provided by parchment. Oh, by the way, and the unknown black plush ball creature lying on his shoulder As soon as his front foot left, the space formed by the whole debris world on his back foot began to distort and deform, becoming smaller and smaller, and finally compressed into a singularity that could not be distinguished by the naked eye, and then burst out 10000 times brighter than the sun! But the light came and went quickly. In just a blink of an eye, the universe fell into boundless darkness again. Obviously, without the core support, the fragmented world completely and permanently disappeared, just as it suddenly appeared. To some extent, Zhang Cheng has destroyed a world with his powerful cards, although it is only a small fragmented world Chapter 405 Boom When Zhang Cheng passed through the portal, he was surprised to find that the high tower standing in the endless void was expanding outward, extending a radius of more than ten kilometers, and these lands were not dry soil or stones. Every time it extends for one meter, all kinds of flowers, plants and trees will grow rapidly from the soil, and even a clear stream will flow slowly along the set river. It can be said that this can be called a miniature world except that there are no all kinds of animals. Feeling the fragrance of plants and trees in the air, his confused thinking seemed to become sober. He touched the unique tentacles of ereda people on his chin and muttered, "interesting! So this is the reason for swallowing the core of the fragmented world?" But before he could further observe the changes around him, a dazzling white light suddenly emitted from the top of the tower! "Ah!!!!!!!!!!" Zhang Cheng, who had no time to dodge, was immediately attacked and knelt on the ground in pain and screamed. After a while, his strong demon body began to shrink, and the evil energy and shadow slowly retracted their left eye again. About five minutes later, he finally returned to human form, breathing heavily. There is no doubt that compared with the powerful ereda devil, the human body is undoubtedly very fragile, which makes him have a strong maladjustment. But soon he was attracted by the new portal standing in front of the tower. It was a white world, a world of ice and snow, a world full of wildness and wildness Just as Zhang Cheng tried to distinguish whether this was the skyline Province in the ancient scroll of the classic game, or another fantasy game, or just a place in the work, the originally closed gate of the tower suddenly opened with a squeak! moment A heavy puppet made entirely of metal came out of it. First, he bowed politely, and then greeted him in a muffled voice: "welcome, new master. I''m Northen, who is responsible for helping you manage the first floor of the tower of time and space." "Northen? Can you tell me what you are?" Zhang Cheng reluctantly got up from the ground and tried in a rather weak tone. Obviously, he wanted to see whether the big guy in front of him was just a magical creation with primary intelligence or the most advanced magical creation with soul. After all, although they sound very similar, they are fundamentally different. The former is like the artificial intelligence that scientists are studying. Although it seems very strong, whether it is learning ability or logical operation, it is completed by imitating human beings and does not have a real sense of self-consciousness. But the latter is to use extremely powerful magic to create a new life with independent consciousness, thinking and unlimited evolution, just like the gods in countless myths and legends create people. "Me? As you can see, I am a metal construct and a powerful magic statue. My body adopts the most advanced technology of the ancient imaska empire. I can resist the attack of advanced enchanted weapons and all magic below the nine rings. When necessary, I can steal magic from my opponent and release it..." The metal puppet who claimed to be Northen began to talk about his origin. But somehow, it never mentioned who its creator was. After all, according to Dalaran''s magic theory, generally speaking, whoever personally creates and awakens the construct will regard it as its own master, and will always give priority to this person''s command as the highest command. Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng immediately interrupted the boasting of the construct and asked curiously, "Northen, do you still remember your Creator?" "Creator?" the huge metal puppet fell into silence when he heard this question, as if looking for it in the deepest memory. After a full minute, it shook its head regretfully: "sorry, I don''t remember. I only remember that the last command I got was to obey every master who could open this door." "How many masters have you served?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and asked again. "Sorry, I don''t remember..." the statue shook his head again. Obviously, an incomparably powerful force forcibly distorted and modified part of the memory of the statue. This means that it is impossible for Zhang Chenggen to get any answers and clues from the other party. However, he had expected this for a long time, so he didn''t show much disappointment. He walked through the spacious entrance and looked at the furnishings on the first floor of the tower without looking back. "Northen, tell me, what''s interesting on the first floor?" "Look, here is the most fully equipped alchemy test-bed! At the same time, there is a collection of tens of thousands of magic potion formulas and hundreds of modulation skills. Here is the enchant table. With its help, you can easily make magic items more powerful! Here is the forge, you can melt any magic metal and make it into the shape you need. As for here, you can Quantity conversion pool, which can convert any form of energy into the attributes you need... " With Northen''s enthusiastic introduction, Zhang Cheng quickly figured out the situation on the first floor of the tower. There is no doubt that this is not only a place for all kinds of magic experiments and weapons, but also a relatively safe refuge. At least, compared with the dangerous magic version of the earth, there is no need to worry about attacks and interference from the outside world. In addition, the energy conversion pool also made him feel bright in front of his eyes. Although the specific working principle is not clear, this thing confirms his general energy plan from one side. Since there is a magic device that can transform the energy of different attributes into each other, it means that he can also do it, but he hasn''t found the trick yet. When Zhang Cheng was completely immersed in the surprise brought by the first floor of the tower, LaVern was concentrating on this chess game in the corridor of a high-end hotel in Tirana, the capital of Albania, a small European country. Sitting opposite is no one else, it is Faust who disappeared in the debris world not long ago. But at the moment, he could not see that he had just experienced a failure. He picked up the "Queen" and gently moved forward two squares, smiling and said, "general, you lost again." "Damn it!" Laverne pushed down the chess pieces he ate. But before he put the "King" to admit defeat, a pale young man suddenly rushed in and whispered a few words in Faust''s ear. The latter''s face suddenly became strange. After about two or three minutes, he sighed with a bitter smile: "my old friend, I''m afraid you won''t believe it. There was a little change in the war game. Just fifteen minutes ago, the entrance was suddenly closed without warning." "Shut down? Didn''t you go" in person "? Will there be an accident?" Laverne''s eyes became sharp in an instant. "Ah, yes, I did go in person. If there was no accident, it should be that" I "who was killed by someone who didn''t know..." Chapter 406 Wind! From the biting cold wind of ice and snow! At the moment, Zhang Cheng stood in front of the huge portal, staring at the endless white snow on the other side, with a dignified expression on his face. Because just a few minutes ago, parchment gave a new task: after entering the new world, learn to keep reason in endless madness and anger. What''s more terrible is that the tears of nesario, a gift from Nefarian, Prince of the black dragon of Azeroth, flew out of the magic purse at some time and now floated in mid air. The black translucent crystal is flowing with silver liquid containing great pure energy! Needless to ask, once he crosses this portal, all the resentments of the Black Dragon King full of pain and regret will flow into his body, and maybe there is a whisper from the ancient god enzos! Let alone remain rational, it will be great luck the next day if you can not become the wing of death. In addition, so far, he hasn''t figured out where the other end of the portal is. He hasn''t seen any signs of life except the endless snow and ice. "I hate the feeling that everything is unknown!" Zhang Cheng complained in a low voice, forced himself to calm down, and then walked through the portal to explore the new world first. But what he never thought of was that at the moment when he was close to the portal, a diaphragm like running water suddenly rose on the ground! When he accidentally rushed over, he was surprised to find that he had completely lost his soul state, and his body stayed in the translucent water flow, falling into a deep sleep like a vegetable. unbelievable! Zhang Cheng never dreamed that his soul would be stripped from his flesh and weight so easily! As for the belongings, they float in the air like nesario''s tears. It seems that they are ready to enter the new world with their souls. There is no doubt that the owner behind the parchment is obviously dissatisfied. When he turned into ereda devil, his reason and thinking were seriously affected, so he plans to directly let him fall into a completely crazy state, and then slowly find himself. I have to say, this plan is crazy, but it is undoubtedly quite effective. After all, there is a saying that the more difficult the enemy is, the better you can understand him and even become him. In the same way, if you want to keep your mind in a terrible madness, what is more effective than falling into a madness completely? What''s more, Zhang Cheng entered this time in the state of soul. He doesn''t have to worry about death at all. He believes that as long as the soul is well preserved and the strength shown by the owner behind the parchment, it''s no problem to occupy a body. After thinking this clearly, he resolutely passed through the huge portal and took the initiative to enter the ice and snow world. Next second Zhang Cheng''s soul and all his belongings, including nesario''s tears, appeared out of thin air over a huge ice cave. Before he could react to what had happened, he heard an angry roar from below. A dragon with white scales all over its body opened its big mouth full of sharp teeth and spewed a fatal frost cold directly ahead. The fierce battle with it was a strong blonde man with a war hammer and an elf who looked rather thin but had strange dark skin. It has to be said that the man holding the war hammer was very strong. He actually carried the breath from the white dragon with his flesh and blood, followed by the dark spells and arrows released by the black skin elves, rushed forward quickly, turned a heavy war hammer and hit the enemy''s chest. Bang! The scales on the white dragon began to fall off on the spot, revealing a large piece of bright red muscle tissue! "Ah!!!!!!!!!!" Perhaps seeing the dawn of victory, the blonde soldiers began to roar wildly and planned to take turns to hammer a fatal blow. But unfortunately, the dragon was not a vegetarian. He turned his thick tail and threw it out for more than six meters and hit a pile of gold coins wrapped in solid ice. Generally speaking, if a normal person takes this blow, even if there is no visceral rupture, at least he will hurt his muscles and bones. But the soldier was so good that he clenched his teeth and threw the hammer to the top of the ice with all his strength! Bang! Click! Click! Perhaps the people below are strongly reflected by the ice and snow and can''t see what happened. But as a soul state, Zhang Cheng can see clearly! The roaring hammer is impartial! Just hit a huge icicle! Then the conical icicle broke and fell rapidly from a high place. The sharpest part of the front section directly pierced the white dragon below! And because it just wanted to flap its wings to take off, it accidentally broke its neck when falling, further accelerating its death. No accidents! One shot! Looking at the incredible scene in front of him, Zhang Cheng suddenly felt a little familiar, or deja vu. In particular, the black skinned elf, who was as agile as a cheetah, began to coincide with a famous double blade ranger in his memory. Unfortunately, the owner behind the parchment obviously didn''t like to wait, so when the white dragon died, the black translucent shell wrapped in nesario''s tears suddenly broke. In an instant, an unspeakable huge energy filled the whole cave! Zhang Cheng only felt that he was firmly grasped by a huge force and then roughly stuffed into a body. In just a few seconds, a lot of crazy thoughts, chaotic thinking, and pain touching the soul poured into the brain! In addition, there was a low but very clear voice whispering: "destroy! Let the world tremble in front of your power! I am enzos, the great God of nightmares..." When Zhang Cheng tried to squeeze out these chaotic thoughts and regain control of his body, earth shaking changes had already taken place in the frozen outside. The dead white dragon has now stood up again. The original white scales are slowly turning black. The two dark blue eyes are replaced by a red flame, and the huge wound is healing rapidly with incredible power. In the blink of an eye, a white dragon becomes a black dragon, and its body size expands three times! "Tampas is up! Who can tell me what happened?" the blonde asked stunned. I don''t know when the powerful hammer that was thrown came back to his hand. "Damn it! Don''t ask me! I don''t know! But I think we''d better retreat now, or..." Before the black skin elf finished his words, a hot flame came out of the dragon''s mouth! Chapter 407 "Get out of the way!!!" The dark skinned spirit shouted and arched, trying to contain the dragon''s attention as before. But unfortunately, this dragon has long been different from the one just now, and is in a state of madness. It is not afraid of injury or death at all. It ignores the sharp arrows and opens its mouth again to spit out a deadly dragon breath. Boom! The terrible heat wave not only melted the roaring arrows, but also melted the solid ice within tens of meters around. Even the mountains of gold coins turned into liquid and gathered together to form a spectacular golden river. "My God! This world is crazy! First, a white dragon has become a black dragon. Now the black dragon is still spying. Is it not black dragon that should be sprayed with acid? I knew I should not have come to this ghost place with you behind me." the black skinned elf make complaints about scattered spattering sparks while tucking away. It can be seen that he has experienced many battles, even after such an incredible situation, he still remains calm, as if nothing can make the surprised expression on his indifferent face. I can''t remember, blonde soldiers are much more reckless. After avoiding the hot breath under the cover of the terrain, he immediately waved the war hammer and rushed up and shouted: "this must be the test given by the God of war! I will kill it! No matter what it becomes!" "Roar!!!!!!!!!!" The Dragon seemed to feel the provocation of the mole ant in front of him, and turned his tail and beat him in the abdomen. Pop! With a crisp sound! The arrogant unlucky guy flew back ten meters and hit a solid ice wall, spewing out bright red blood. In a different time, this time he suffered 100% serious internal injuries and his face quickly turned pale. "Wofga! Don''t be brave! You should understand that we are not the opponent of this dragon at all! It''s too powerful! We must retreat!" "No! Trist! I''m not reconciled! I have to go back with enough achievements and wealth!" the blonde warrior called wolfga struggled to get up and threw out his magical magic hammer to recreate the scene of turning defeat into victory again. But before the Warhammer flew into the air, it was firmly grasped by the black dragon claw, followed by it and threw it back. If he hadn''t hid quickly, I''m afraid he would have been smashed into meat patties by his own weapons on the spot. powerful! Hopelessly powerful! The young looking man couldn''t believe that such a great change had taken place in his ambitious plan. He even couldn''t understand why the white dragon who had been killed by himself would be resurrected and become a fire breathing black dragon after resurrection. Everything happened so suddenly that a reckless man like him who likes to solve problems with his fists and muscles is at a loss. However, the confusion of the young soldier does not mean that the spirit named trist will also fall into confusion. Not only was he not confused, he quickly released his racial talent - Dark nodules, covered the eyes of the irrational dragon, pulled up his companion and ran in the opposite direction. Due to the hot dragon breath just now, the place originally isolated by solid ice has now become accessible in all directions, so he did not drag wolfga to disappear into the depths of the glacier like a maze. After the dark border disappeared, the black dragon found that there were no enemies around. He quickly fell down quietly. Everything was so quiet except that his eyes kept switching between destruction and reason. I don''t know how long it took Maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours, maybe several days In short, when the Dragon woke up from his deep sleep again, the breath full of madness and destruction had disappeared, replaced by a cold and extreme temperament. After half a minute, he showed a strange smile on his ferocious face, and then muttered to himself: "ice wind Valley? Forgotten country? Mainland Ferran? Secret silver five heroes? And the famous artifact broken magic crystal - klingnippon? I really came to a wonderful place..." Obviously, through unremitting efforts, Zhang Cheng finally temporarily suppressed the surging negative emotions in the tears of nesario and the residual whispers of the ancient god enzos. However, this does not mean that he has overcome the endless crazy ideas. On the contrary, he is constantly being eroded. Both his mode of thinking and his subconscious are constantly sliding towards the abyss of extreme evil. If someone casts a detect camp spell at the moment, he will immediately see his red to black and black to purple color. When the demons from the ninth hell and the bottomless abyss see it, I''m afraid they will all bow down. By clearing up the memory that originally belonged to the white dragon in his mind, Zhang Cheng quickly figured out the identity of the unlucky man who was occupied by himself. White Dragon - ingrocasti mizirian! It also has another title - ice death! you ''re right! This is the guy who should have been killed by the barbarian hero wolfga and the Dark Elf Ranger trist to provide him with wealth and magic weapons. It was because of the killing of ice death that wolfga was qualified to challenge the chief of the elk tribe and let the barbarians unite under his flag against the monster army raised by broken magic crystal. Similarly, it was from ice death that trist got a magical machete called "ice death" that he could defeat the powerful demon from the bottomless abyss - ERTU. But now, due to Zhang Cheng''s sudden intrusion, everything has been disrupted. He is now eager to know to what extent the war started by broken magic crystal has been carried out. If he does not interfere, will ten towns be destroyed? If you have changed the historical process of Phelan, will those gods who are high in the sky be aware of it? If they do, will they intervene? A series of questions quickly popped out of my mind. With the idea of figuring out the current situation first, Zhang Cheng quickly turned himself into a human with the help of the natural deformation ability of dragons, roughly swept the valuable things of the ice dead nest * *, such as various magic items, gemstones and a small amount of gold coins, and then quickly left the cave on the edge of the great glacier. As for the remaining mountains of treasures, he didn''t care whether they would be stolen by humans or other white dragons. After all, he is not a dragon, and his desire for knowledge and power is far greater than wealth. In any case, as a place where magic is relatively developed, Phelan is one of the few theoretical systems comparable to Azeroth. Whether it is the floating city and God killing magic of the ancient netherriel civilization, or the space gate technology and magical creation technology of the imaska Empire, it is coveted. What''s more, there is the creator race who created the "netherriel scroll" Chapter 408 Valley in 1356, two major events took place in the ancient phalon continent. One was that rashan of scar Valley tried to unify the valley, but failed. The kingdom of Camille controlled Tiffany ton, an important border town across the storm Cape mountains. Another is that someone saw the dragon fly into the valley and the sea of the moon. As for what happened in the ten towns at the junction of northern civilization and wilderness, no one cares at all. Anyway, in the eyes of most people, Shizhen is almost a collection of losers. Only those who are completely abandoned by the whole world will choose to live there. They did not know that a puppet manipulated by the broken magic crystal, an independent thinking artifact, was leading an evil army composed of goblins, semi giants, giants, trolls, orcs and humans towards the vast blonde town. He vowed to crush all forces that dared to resist his rule, crowned the tyrant of ice wind Valley and took the first step to conquer the world. Of course, the most important thing is that this army also has a sinister, vicious and cunning commander, a baroyan demon at the top of the bottomless abyss food chain - ERTU. Brin Shande, the most powerful of the ten towns in the north, is busy receiving and reorganizing residents who have fled from other towns. Standing at the top of the central hill of the tundra between the three lakes, anyone can clearly see that the towns of kekoni and kedinawa are in a sea of fire in the distance. Countless goblins from the frozen wasteland have rushed into the wall, unscrupulous butchers, old and weak women and children, while ogres and giants block the dock and kill all fishermen trying to rescue from the lake. Fierce! Cruelty! No mercy! Broken magic crystal - clinchinipen proved with practical actions that he is worthy of being one of the most terrible artifacts in the whole continent of Fallon. Under its bewitchment, even the cowardly goblins have to be brave and fearless, and the orcs who like to betray most will become loyal. In less than two and a half hours, all the towns along Lake Durden were occupied. Any form of resistance is futile and ridiculous in front of the endless army of monsters Looking at the ordinary people who were killed or even eaten, Zhang Cheng had no sympathy or pity on his face. Instead, he raised his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "well, it''s time to choose the camp again. Should I choose good or evil this time?" There is no doubt that with the dragon''s excellent flying ability, it hardly took him long to cross the endless frozen wasteland and enter ten towns in human form before the arrival of the monster army. At present, no one knows that a terrorist force enough to turn the war around is lurking in brin Shande. Although Zhang Cheng has lost most of his power, including evil energy and shadow, and has no way to use the powerful card of devil transformation, the two professional templates of mage and dark guard have been well preserved. Coupled with the inherent spitting ability of dragons, the number is nothing at all, just two more breaths of dragon breath. The only regret is that due to the intervention of the magic goddess, all magic energy in the whole Phelan continent is dominated by a special system called magic net. No matter who wants to extract energy to form a spell, he must complete the ceremony called touching the net. Therefore, at present, he can''t perform any magic learned from Dalaran. To put it simply, if you want to cast a spell in mainland Phelan, you must first register your real name in the magic net of the magic goddess. Secondly, you must follow the rules of the magic net system, contact deeper and more complex magic nets through casting and research again and again, and finally achieve the purpose of improving your own casting level. This means that all the casters in the world are essentially monitored and controlled by the magic goddess. Once the goddess prohibits a unlucky man from touching the net, he will immediately lose most of his ability to release magic, even the gods. However, everything has a good side and a bad side. The good side is that under the accurate energy control of the magic net, the caster can often greatly increase the number of spells without weakening the power and coverage of the spell. Of course, in addition to the original magic net of the magic goddess, there is also a little-known shadow magic net in Phelan, which was created by the goddess of night, shar. But the goddess is not a good thing. Anyone who uses the shadow magic net for a long time will be greatly damaged in mind. In short, if Zhang Cheng wants to restore the mage''s ability and study the profound magic knowledge of the world, he must choose between the genuine magic net and the shadow magic net. As for the awakening of the innate magic talent occupying the body, I''m afraid it''s impossible without decades and hundreds of years of effort. After all, the white dragon is one of the five colored dragons in Phelan No, it should be said that it is the most garbage and waste wood among all dragons. Compared with the intelligence and cunning of the same kind, the behavior of the white dragon is undoubtedly closer to the beast. Especially before adulthood, the white dragon will only rely on a strong body to fight the enemy. He is basically good at using his brain. Few white dragons awaken their magic talent before entering the prime of life, otherwise ice death will not be light and easy to be killed by two pure soldiers. Fortunately, due to absorbing the pure energy contained in the tears of nesario, Zhang Cheng is no longer a white dragon in the ordinary sense. To be exact, he doesn''t know his current state, so he doesn''t dare to hold the net touching ceremony easily, at least not until he has read the unique magic theory of the world. As we all know, ten towns are the boundary between civilization and wilderness. It is difficult to see even a decent mage, let alone build a costly mage tower here. Coincidentally, the puppet dominated by the broken magic crystal, akar kesso, happened to be a mage apprentice from luscan, the city of thousands of sails. He must have several books on basic theory in his hand. Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help smiling and sighed softly, "I''m still more suitable for the evil camp..." The voice just fell! He rose into the air and became a huge black dragon. Under the gaze of countless pairs of frightened eyes, he flew over brin Shande Town, and then slowly landed in the middle of a group of trolls. It was no one else who led these trolls, but the devil from the bottomless abyss - ERTU. "Please show your intention, dragon!" ERTU carefully retreated two steps, let his trolls stand in front, and secretly prepared powerful spells. As a balonite demon, he is not as afraid of dragons as the residents of the main material plane. In fact, as long as he is willing to pay a certain price, he can kill most adult dragons. "I want to see the tyrant of ice wind Valley - akar Kaisuo!" Zhang Cheng said his purpose without thinking. With the magic power of parchment scroll, he mastered several languages including common language, dragon language, Goblin language, elf language and orc language from the moment he occupied the white dragon''s body, and even read and write, so there was no obstacle to communication. Chapter 409 No one knows what the devil said to the Black Dragon No one knows what kind of agreement they have reached In short, after a short conversation, ERTU allowed the dragon to stay among the large-scale monsters, and he came to a place hundreds of meters away from brin Shande''s tall wall, raised his arms and sang a vague ancient spell loudly. In the blink of an eye, the crystal under his feet, which was constantly emitting strange energy, began to emit strong pulsations, followed by all the sunshine just emitted on the horizon, which was distorted and poured into it. Obviously, for those ordinary people who don''t understand what magic is, they were completely stunned by what happened in front of them. You know, the sun has always been synonymous with justice, warmth, life and other beautiful meanings! But now! A guy who doesn''t know where to come from has the power to almost surpass the sun, coupled with the endless army of monsters, which is desperate to the extreme. Feeling the continuous transformation of sunlight into pure magic energy, Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and whispered: "It''s incredible! As an evil artifact, klingniben''s power comes from the sun, which is the opposite positive energy. However, after Naru exhausts the holy light, it seems that it will also be transformed into Shadow form. Maybe I can start from this aspect to uncover the mystery of the mutual transformation of energy..." Just as he talked to himself, the replica of the broken magic crystal became bigger and bigger, and finally grew into a beautiful crystal tower. When all the monsters with low IQ saw this scene, they immediately shouted madly: "Kaisuo! Kaisuo! Kaisuo..." Needless to ask, these poor guys are controlled by the unspeakable magic power of broken magic crystal. To be exact, they invade the target''s spiritual world through a series of hypnosis, hints and dreams to make them become loyal slaves of their own holders. "Come with me!" After completing the guiding ceremony, ERTU immediately waved to Zhang Cheng in the form of a dragon, and then strode into the porch full of mirrors on both sides of the tower. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng quickly passed through the slightly narrow space for the dragon and soon came to a huge mirror. The devil made a strange gesture in front of the mirror. The next second, a thin, hunchbacked young human appeared at the other end of the mirror. He was wearing a smooth red robe, with an arrogant and conceited smile on his pale face. After half a minute, he took the initiative to ask, "how is the plan going? Did the slaves in ten towns tremble in front of my army?" "Of course! Now they are hiding behind the city wall and watching their homes ravaged and destroyed with desperate eyes. In addition, I have recruited a potential ally for you, a real dragon enough to destroy the enemy''s will to resist." said ERTU, turning aside to give way to the sight blocked by his huge body. "Hello, the tyrant of ice wind Valley - akar Kaisuo." Zhang Cheng slightly lowered his huge head so that the guy in the mirror could see himself. "Oh? What a surprise! Tell me, what do you want from me, black dragon?" akar danced excitedly. Born in a humble family, he can''t wait to let the huge black dragon join his evil army, even if he pays a little price for it. After all, the dragon is a symbol of power and power in the eyes of many people, and it can easily cross the city wall with its flying ability, so that a city can fall into endless chaos and panic. Except for a few powerful crossbows and magical powers with complex technology, nothing can stop these wild beasts. But the power of magic can not be possessed by any city at will. In particular, the high cost of the mage tower is enough to directly bankrupt the finances of more than 80% of the cities on the continent. Therefore, to some extent, many cities have no good way in front of the Dragon except to kneel down, offer wealth and beg each other''s kindness. As a former apprentice of the arcane brotherhood, akar Kaisuo is undoubtedly well aware of the destructive power of dragon terror. Although he has a powerful demon ally, he still covets the magical creature dragon. Aware of this, Zhang Cheng flashed an imperceptible mockery in his eyes, lowered his voice and said: "It''s very simple. I hope to get some books and notes about magic. In exchange, I''d like to take you over ten towns. Think about how wonderful those fools will look if they find that their last defense wall doesn''t work at all?" "Ha ha ha! Well said! I agree with your terms." With a burst of triumphant laughter, akar Kessel walked through the mirror, appeared out of thin air in the room full of translucent crystals, and directly handed over the basically worn-out books and notes. This is the booty he got by killing his mentor "Red Wizard" Mokai, especially the spell book that can''t be deciphered so far, which records many powerful spells he once spied on. But now, he has an artifact broken magic crystal. He no longer needs to study the complex and profound magic knowledge. Most of the time, he can cast a powerful spell that even Mokai can''t catch up with with with just one idea. Of course, akar Kaisuo couldn''t understand that all his abilities at present came from that small crystal. If klingnippon abandoned him, he would immediately be beaten back to his original form and become the humble mage apprentice that everyone could step on again. But Zhang Cheng obviously wouldn''t remind the other party of this. Waving a sharp dragon claw, he probably looked through several books and notes, and soon nodded with satisfaction: "yes! This is exactly what I need. When are you going to let me fulfill the agreement?" "Don''t worry, my dear friend, I still need some time to prepare. You know, as a tyrant of ice wind Valley, I don''t want my appearance ceremony to be too shabby." akar Kessel left the room quickly with a vicious and crazy light in his eyes, and didn''t know what he wanted to do. After seeing him go away completely, ERTU opened his mouth and said sarcastically with a smile: "under the appearance of extreme arrogance, there is an extremely humble soul. It''s interesting, isn''t it?" "Interesting? No, what''s really interesting is not the boring guy, but the broken magic crystal in his hand." Zhang Cheng blinked his eyes with a smile. "Remember your promise! Klin Simpson is mine!" ERTU burst into a strong anger as soon as he heard the broken magic crystal. "Don''t worry, I swear that as long as you are present, I will never take the initiative to rob the broken magic crystal. Oh, by the way, I suddenly remember that I have something to do. Excuse me for a moment." With these words, Zhang Cheng left a meaningful expression, left the Magic Crystal Tower in the blink of an eye and disappeared on the cold lake Chapter 410 Just as akar Kessel was preparing for his gorgeous appearance ceremony, trist dukheden was hiding in a secret cave to meditate on the unique sleep of elves. To be exact, he wanted to awaken the memory of Menzoberranzan, his hometown in the dark region, in order to find the name of the powerful baroyan devil, which was still prominent even in the monster army However, before entering the meditation, the Dark Elf Ranger who fled the underground world suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing in from the hole, followed by a violent vibration from the ground. Out of instinctive vigilance, he forced himself to get rid of those painful memories and quickly wake up from meditation. As a result, when he opened his eyes, his limbs became stiff and he dared not move. Because now there is a giant dragon covered with dark scales, staring at two eyes like fireballs, blocking the only entrance. The dark elves can''t guarantee that if they make any hostile or threatening actions, they will get a fatal dragon breath. He clearly remembered that the black dragon in front of him was originally a white dragon, but somehow there was a sudden change. What spewed from each other''s mouth was neither the Frost Breath of the white dragon nor the acid breath of the black dragon, but the flame breath of the red dragon. This means that under the hot flame enough to melt the steel, the self blocked in the cave doesn''t even have a chance to resist. At most, it will be roasted into coke alive twice. "Good morning, trist ducheston, a faithful believer of the goddess of forest and ranger." Zhang Cheng undoubtedly noticed the tension shown by the other party and took the initiative to say hello. "Hello, respected king of the sky, ruler of the great glacier. Please allow me to apologize for my rudeness and that of my companions last time. Please believe me, it was just a small misunderstanding." the Ranger quickly took this opportunity to bend down and bow gracefully. At the same time, all kinds of compliments and flatteries were sent out without money. As a dark elf who grew up in Menzoberranzan, lying is as easy for him as eating and drinking water. Especially in the face of invincible enemies, he never mind giving full play to his eloquence. "Misunderstanding? Ha ha!" Zhang Cheng seemed to hear something funny. He couldn''t help laughing. It lasted for a long time before it subsided slowly. He looked at each other with interest and said with a smile, "well, if you say misunderstanding, it''s a misunderstanding. Relax, I''m not here to trouble you. On the contrary, I''m here to help you." "Help me?" trist looked puzzled. He really couldn''t think of any reason to help the enemy in front of this giant beast that almost had a great hatred with himself and wolfga. Zhang Cheng pretended not to see the distrustful eyes of the dark elf and nodded gently: "yes! I know you are looking for the memory of the devil. As a gift, let me tell you his name first." "Do you know his name?!" trist''s face suddenly became nervous. Perhaps in the surface world, many people don''t know what the devil''s name means. But as a dark elf, he knows very well that once he knows the name of the devil, he can summon the corresponding devil through complex rituals. Few demons will resist this call. "His name is ERTU. Oh, by the way, I have a little surprise for you." said Zhang Cheng, putting the prepared magic machete ice death at the door of the cave. When he had finished all this, he rose in the air and flew in the direction of the enchanted Crystal Tower. "What on earth does the Dragon want to do?" Seeing the huge body of the Dragon go away, trist frowned and whispered. But soon, he was deeply attracted by the weapons placed on the huge rock at the mouth of the cave. The refined gold handle inlaid with precious stones is exquisitely crafted, and it is also carved into the sharp tooth shape of a cheetah. You can feel its strength and extraordinary just holding it in your hand. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in front of the towering magic crystal tower outside the wall of brin Shande, a new farce is being staged. In order to cover up his humble soul hidden under the arrogant appearance, akar Kaisuo wantonly wasted the energy accumulated by the broken magic crystal, just to increase the awe of the ordinary residents of ten towns. He had no idea what serious consequences this stupid decision would lead to. At the bottom of the magic crystal tower, a red light first appeared, rotating and rising along the transparent wall, and then a blue light also appeared at the top of the tower. When the two lights met, they mixed into a dazzling green, and finally separated quickly, as if nothing had happened. The residents of ten towns who had never seen the powerful power of magic were completely stunned by the gorgeous performance in front of them and stared at what was about to happen. As the two lights turned faster and faster, the base of the whole Magic Crystal Tower was gradually surrounded by dazzling green light. After a while, two trolls holding gorgeous mirrors came out of the tower. Before the residents of ten towns could figure out what had happened, all the light suddenly disappeared. Next second! Pop! The top of the tower shot two beams of light fiercely, hitting one of the mirrors respectively. After the reflection of the mirror, it finally intersected at a point in front to form a dazzling white electric light. When the lightning disappeared, a thin, hunchbacked figure appeared out of thin air. The goblins, trolls, giants and ogres all knelt down and buried their heads deep in the frozen soil. At this point, the residents hiding behind the wall of brin Shande realized that the legendary tyrant of ice wind valley was coming! Appreciating the faces full of fear, awe and panic on the opposite wall, akar kesso''s poor self-esteem was greatly satisfied. Just as he was going to make a speech and ridicule Cassius, the brin sander leader who had ignored him, a huge shadow fell from the sky. Boom! Due to the deliberate failure to slow down the falling speed, with the terrible weight in the form of a giant dragon, Zhang Cheng stubbornly left two deep concave scratches on the frozen soil. After standing firm, he bent down directly, built a simple climbing ladder with his left wing, and then said to akar Kessel, "I think now is the best time to fulfill the agreement, don''t you think?" "Oh, yes, I think so." Without saying a word, the latter immediately climbed up the dragon''s back excitedly, facing the cold wind in the north, and looked down at brin Shande''s wall. Under the terrible shadow of the black dragon that is difficult to describe in words, even the bravest people subconsciously hold their breath, because they know that if a dragon joins the war, the last relying on the city wall will become useless. Just one dive and spit can take the lives of dozens of militia Chapter 411 As a humble little person who has always been ignored, what happens once he gains power? Just look at the way akar kesso is talking now. This idiot fully embodies what is called ugly human nature and what is called small people''s success After watching his clown like performance with patience, Zhang Cheng left brin Shande and threw it at the door of the magic crystal tower, while he disappeared out of everyone''s sight under the cover of the hill. At present, many people may think that with the support of the strong power of broken magic crystal and the endless army of monsters, akar Kaisuo will be able to sweep the north and become the supreme ruler here. But knowing the next development, he knew very well that when the sun set, the Dark Elf Ranger Drizzt would begin to summon ERTU and use the special ability of the magic machete to expel the powerful baroyan devil from the material world. Without the help of cunning demons, akar kesso will soon fully expose his shortsightedness and stupidity. Under his control, the powerful artifact broken magic crystal will be defeated by a bag of flour. I''m afraid this is the most humiliating of clinchinipen''s countless failures. Of course, as a price, akar Kessel will be abandoned by the broken magic crystal and become the humble magic apprentice again. What Zhang Cheng needs to do is to ensure that this "history" that was originally destined to happen moves along the normal track, and then take the opportunity to collect it when the broken magic crystal becomes an ownerless thing. Due to the influence of nesario''s tears, the whisper of ancient gods and the idea of killing and destruction are echoing in his mind at the moment. Therefore, once he does not worry about this evil artifact, he will refuse himself. After all, the moment klingnippon was born, it was set to obey the powerful creatures of extreme evil and pure chaos. Although it has quite high intelligence, it can never get independence and can only rely on other intelligent life to give play to its own strength. Although many times, broken magic crystal prefers to manipulate those weak willed guys, it does not exclude serving powerful and evil dragons and demons, especially when there is no suitable candidate for the time being. ¡­¡­ In the evening, when the afterglow of the sun gradually disappeared on the horizon, trist dukden finally found a hidden Canyon behind the cliff, ready to use it as a place to summon ERTU. The main reason why he chose here is that half of the whole area is shrouded by the arc formed by the cliffs. The huge body of baroyan devil can not move freely, let alone give full play to the advantage of flying. In addition, it is still behind the high wall on the side of the mountain, so even standing at the top of the magic crystal tower, you can''t see what happened here. It has to be said that as a Ranger, he gives full play to his advantages in observing and making use of the terrain. But that''s not over! The Dark Elf Ranger took out his dagger and carefully carved strange incantations along the cliff and the ground where the calling ceremony was held. Perhaps with the baptism of time, he has become vague about the symbols he learned from evil compatriots a long time ago. At the same time, the description is not perfect, but it is better to have protection than not. After completing the depiction of the last mantra, he took out a small statue from the package, put it in the middle, and whispered, "Guan Haifa!" Soon, a panther with a magical smell all over her jumped out of the strange world, stared at two sharp eyes and began to patrol around, as if looking for the trace of the enemy. "Come here!" trist waved to the big cat. He knew he was pressed for time, so he didn''t explain anything. He just wanted his partner to help test the protection of the spell. Without any hesitation, the Panther immediately obeyed the master''s order and walked forward with elegant steps. But before it took two steps, it immediately hit the invisible wall, and then stopped to roar full of doubt. Just as it tried to concentrate on breaking through this fragile obstacle, trist immediately raised his hand and stopped, "enough! Enough, my friend, you''ve done a good job. I''ve got the answer I want." But no one and no leopard found them. In a nearby corner, a pair of eyes hidden in the dark silently observed them Soon, the dark elves who thought they were ready began to summon demons. As it happens, ERTU is staying in the magic crystal tower, staring angrily at akar Kessel playing with the human girl who has lost her mind. Under the hard performance at all costs in the afternoon, the idiot mage apprentice screwed up almost everything. Moreover, due to the excessive waste of energy, the other two of the three magic crystal towers have completely collapsed and collapsed into a pile of worthless fragments. As for his proposal with broken magic crystal, it was completely regarded by this guy with extremely fragile self-esteem as a sign of seizing power, which was ruthlessly rejected. If klin Simpson hadn''t completely abandoned it, the devil from the invincible abyss would definitely tear up akar Kessel and torture his sad soul for a thousand years. So when he heard someone calling him, instead of resisting, ERTU gladly left the magic crystal tower and crossed the vast plain to the north, intending to make good use of the summoner to vent his anger. When it folded its wings and landed on the low hillside behind Kane''s giant cone, a sneer appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face, who had been waiting in the dark for a long time, and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "now the necessary actors are finally here, let''s reveal the so-called fate for you..." The voice just fell! He slowly took out the soul arrest messenger from his magic backpack, and his black pupil was full of chaos and destruction. "Hmm? How did you become like this?" the magic sword undoubtedly noticed the change of the holder, and his tone was full of seriousness and vigilance. "Why, isn''t that what you want me to be?" Zhang Cheng asked expressionless. "No! You''re wrong! Although I hope to be a member of evil, I never hope this way. Your soul is being invaded by an external force, which is affecting your thinking and all the time..." Before the soul detaining messenger finished speaking, Zhang Cheng rudely interrupted: "enough! I know my state very well, and I don''t need you to remind me. You just need to fulfill your promise and tell me what is the real power and what is the secret hidden under the heavy veil!" "I refuse! I won''t tell you anything until you wake up. But I can remind you that part of the truth you are looking for is hidden in an unknown corner of the world. Go and explore! Maybe you will lose yourself in the process and be swallowed up by madness and destruction; maybe you will slowly regain your reason. Anyway, I will I''ll look forward to seeing your final change. " After saying these meaningful words, the magic sword fell into silence again Chapter 412 After a brief conversation with the soul arrest Messenger, Zhang Cheng quickly forced himself to calm down and quietly approached the devil''s position along the cliff. As a person with strong conceit in his character, he never believes in illusory things such as luck and destiny. Therefore, even if he knows what will happen next, he can''t help adding insurance himself and completing his crazy plan by the way. After all, ERTU''s identity is the baloyan devil at the top of the bottomless abyss food chain. Above him are either the abyss Lord, the great king, or the evil gods who also live in the abyss and establish the kingdom of God. Perhaps many people don''t understand what baroyan devil means, but Zhang Cheng knows very well that the vast majority of giant dragons in Phelan who are in their prime or old age will not be opponents of baroyan devil. What''s more, trist is just a Ranger. In addition to his excellent dual weapon fighting skills, I''m afraid there are only the inherent resistant skin of the dark elves. Generally speaking, it doesn''t take much effort for baro Yanmo to kill him. It only needs an advanced spell - Flame storm or implosion. Unfortunately, ERTU underestimated the enemy When Zhang Cheng sneaked to less than 25 meters from the target, he immediately heard a malicious joke: "it''s an unusual choice for the dark elves. I bet your God rose will become very unhappy when she knows this." As soon as the voice fell, a burning whip and a serrated blade appeared in the devil''s left and right hands out of thin air. Obviously, these two magic weapons are the standard configuration of baroyan devil, especially the famous "decapitation long sword", which has a great chance to ignore defense and directly cut off the enemy''s head, even the Heavenly God and dragon are no exception, which can be described as a fierce name. At the same time, a white unicorn handicraft carved from fish bones on the dark elf''s neck slowly floated. Needless to ask, it is this emblem symbolizing the forest goddess melikai that reveals his true identity. The reason is very simple. No traditional Dark Elves will believe in the forest goddess. Don''t mention the external gods. Under the cruel rule of the spider God, rose, even several other dark elf gods can only survive under her shadow. Therefore, if a dark elf wears the emblem of other gods, it is basically equivalent to betraying the ethnic group and is an exile. Perhaps the abyss demons will fear the powerful magical power and cruel and cunning character of the dark elf group, but they will never take a mere exile to heart. "Tell me, who are you?" asked ERTU, with an amused tone. He has known many dark elves for hundreds of years, but never one will abandon his cold and cruel character and worship at the feet of a kind God. It was this unusual that aroused the curiosity of the devil''s subconscious mind. "It''s true that I''m trist duckedon! But I abandoned my family and later became a loyal believer of the goddess merykay. I must defeat you and completely expel you from the material world." After that, the dark elf slowly pulled out two machetes and was ready to fight to the death. Maybe he has a lot of lies that can get him out of trouble, but unfortunately, in this world, no one will slander his faith and patron saint. "Ha ha ha ha! What did I hear? Are you going to kill me?" ERTU seemed to hear some funny joke and laughed recklessly. With the harsh laughter, his body began to burst into flames. The bright light stabbed people''s eyes, and then slowly raised the beheading sword. Although Drizzt couldn''t see the opponent''s specific actions due to the light of fire, with his rich combat experience, he noticed something and quickly began to move. But before he made any defensive moves, he found that the devil suddenly took a step aside, followed by an angry roar. "Go away! You damn beast! I''ll tear you to pieces!" The Panther, which had been hidden in the corner for a long time, finally came out, bit her strong arm and dragged the devil several times bigger than herself to the ground. However, ERTU is not a vegetarian. He immediately turns a whip around the dark elf''s legs and makes his opponent lose his balance and fall to the ground together with himself. Just when Drizzt thought he would be burned alive by the hot flame whip, he suddenly found an interesting thing, that is, the flame at the end of the whip disappeared without warning. In addition, the flame from the devil shrank back inexplicably for some reason, as if he was afraid of something. He soon realized that there was a cold feeling from the machete in one of his hands. Whenever the machete passed by, the flame would disappear quickly. After understanding this, the Dark Elf Ranger did not hesitate and immediately took turns to cut the devil''s right leg. Poof! moment ERTU''s skin, which was strong enough to resist the steel blade, made a wheezing sound, and emitted a lot of white smoke, as if he had encountered an enemy. "Asshole! How dare you!" With a crazy roar, the devil endured the pain, opened his mouth and began to sing complex spells. When the second knife came, he quickly raised his finger and shouted, "Law: shock!" Buzz! Whether Drizzt or his most trusted combat partner, the black panther, were fixed in place by the powerful magic force on the spot and couldn''t move. "Go to hell! Dark elf!" ERTU struggled to get up and raised his beheading sword to kill the dangerous enemy owl. But at the moment when the giant sword fell, a huge shadow suddenly appeared in the dark! Next second Boom! The Dragon claws falling from the sky pressed the devil on the ground! Needless to ask, Zhang Cheng, who has been hiding for a long time, finally made a move. He completely ignored ERTU''s roar and curse, took care of himself, held the magic sword with the claws on the Dragon Wing, cut a deep bone opening in his chest, and even could see the beating huge heart in his chest. After all this, he said to the devil with a crazy face: "you should be honored, my friend. Tonight, you will help me complete a great experiment, the ultimate issue of life evolution. What will happen when the devil and the dragon are perfectly combined? Imagination is exciting, isn''t it?" With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng chewed the medicine bottle in his mouth and let the strange dark purple liquid flow into his stomach. Then he twisted ERTU''s hands and feet alive and stuffed them into the huge wound on his chest. "No!!!!!! no! Let go of me! You damn madman!" "Ha ha! Ha ha! Relax, any struggle is futile. You will soon become a part of me..." Chapter 413 The wise man said that there is a crazy beast hidden in everyone''s heart, but most people will lock the beast in a cage with all kinds of shackles. But once the cage is broken, the outbreak of madness will destroy everything. Zhang Cheng used to think that this sentence had a lot of exaggeration, but now he suddenly realized that there was nothing wrong. To some extent, he has now broken the cage, and under the influence of nesario''s tears, he has completely abandoned the so-called reason and began to try something he was afraid of, such as taking extremely unstable evolutionary potion, and swallowing a barrow inflammatory devil from the bottomless abyss. In short, he endured the whispers of the ancient gods all the time. He didn''t care what he would become. Anyway, he was crazy enough and didn''t care to be crazy any more. Soon! Under the action of powerful evolutionary medicine, tentacles connecting the central nervous system grew out of thin air, one after another inserted into ERTU''s eyes, ears, nose and mouth, and finally entered the poor guy''s brain and began to inject a steady stream of silver and transparent liquid. In less than a few minutes, it slowly gave up resistance, as if in a deep coma. After a while, the cut on the chest gradually healed, and only the end of the horn was left outside. There is no doubt that this powerful baroyan devil has become the first victim of Zhang Cheng''s arrival at Phelan, but it is by no means the last. Through the connection of tentacles, he can not only use all spell like abilities of the other party, but also integrate some demon advantages with slow digestion and absorption, such as magic resistance and immunity, telepathy, summoning demons and so on. Of course, the disadvantage is that before completely digesting the devil, he must be careful not to seriously hurt his chest, otherwise ERTU may wake up and resist control. At that time, he may be killed under internal and external troubles. But it''s all worth it! At least in the eyes of Zhang Cheng, who is not sure whether he can return the dragon''s body, instead of wasting resources, he might as well use it to do some dangerous experiments he dared not do before, especially to accumulate experience in biological transformation. As for whether absorbing demons would bring additional chaotic effects to the brain, he didn''t care at all. Anyway, more lice do not itch, more debt do not worry. Trist, who recovered from the magic shock state, stared at ERTU disappearing into the dragon''s body bit by bit. Finally, he couldn''t help but ask loudly, "what did you do?" "You mean this?" Zhang Cheng pointed to his healed chest. "It''s just a small experiment. Don''t worry, he won''t have a chance to trouble you in the future." "No! I mean your crazy behavior! And! Why are you nearby?" the dark elf looked like a great enemy. Although he had seen many terrible things in the dark area, there had never been such a shocking thing as today. A powerful demon! A cruel character that even the masters of Menzoberranzan had to deal with carefully, and now he was stuffed into his stomach by a dragon! "Of course, I''m here to help you solve this dangerous enemy. You know, if I hadn''t done it just now, you would be the soul of his sword." Zhang Cheng didn''t care about the hostile attitude of the other party at all and responded carelessly. To tell the truth, he is full of thoughts of killing and destruction. He doesn''t like the character of the dark elf at all. Just to expose himself early, he also needs rangers to finish the adventure ahead. "Can you tell me what you really want to do? In the afternoon, you seem to have joined the camp of akar Kessel, but just now you did not hesitate to sneak into ERTU. I don''t understand. Which side are you on?" trist said cautiously. He has experienced countless betrayals in Menzoberranzan and knows that evil is never monolithic. On the contrary, they sometimes prefer to kill each other. If you can pull a dragon to your side, the endless army of monsters outside the city wall will not be so desperate. Undoubtedly aware of the dark elf''s intention, Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and replied in a slightly ponderous tone: "I''m not on either side. I''m only fighting for myself. How about making a deal with me?" "What''s the deal? What''s the content?" trist''s Lavender pupil ignited a trace of curiosity. To tell the truth, he had seen dragons and understood how arrogant these winged lizards were, but the one in front of him seemed to be completely opposite to his peers. Instead of being arrogant, he was full of unspeakable madness and wisdom. "It''s easy! I''ll tell you how to defeat the clowns in the magic crystal tower and help defeat those annoying goblins, orcs, half beasts, trolls and ogres. At the price, you provide me with a comfortable and quiet residence and enough food to spend the whole winter." Zhang Cheng made a straightforward offer. Before going to luscan as planned, he needed some time to master the magic theory of Phelan. In addition, he also plans to take advantage of the chaos to build his own army, and the defeated orcs, ogres, trolls and giants are the most ideal choice. You know, in his magic waist bag, there are more than half a bottle of blood from the Lord of the abyss of the Burning Legion! With only a few drops to pollute a water source, he can quickly obtain a fearless, ferocious and cruel army. "That''s all? A place to live, some food?" trist couldn''t believe the dragon''s offer would be so relaxed. He also thought that the other party would ask Shizhen to offer all the treasures as a reward "That''s right! That''s all. I know you can''t decide. Please convey the conditions to those who control power for me. If they agree, please hang up a black flag, and I will fulfill my promise when I see it. Oh, by the way, if you plan to enter the magic crystal tower, I have a little suggestion here, bring a bag of flour. Trust me, it will play an unexpected role ¡£¡± After that, Zhang Cheng winked playfully, spread his wings and quickly disappeared into the boundless night. At the moment, he knew very well that the dust of the war had been settled, and akar kesso, who lost ERTU, could not and did not have enough wisdom to reverse the defeat. The only value left of this humble apprentice is to make the broken magic crystal an ownerless thing. At the same time, trist Durden also quietly entered brin Shande under the cover of night, and planned to discuss the conditions with one of his friends, the halfling Regis. Although he does not believe in the promise given by a dragon, it is not a bad thing to get a strong ally anyway. Even if he is destined to turn over in the future, he should first solve the current crisis Chapter 414 Early in the morning the next day, Regis, a halfling with an important mission, walked through the city gate and walked quickly towards the location of the enchanted Crystal Tower. Because yesterday afternoon, the foolish akar kesso did not destroy all the resistance forces at one fell swoop while he was at his strongest, but pretended to be generous and gave an ultimatum. He threatened that ten towns, including brin sander, must unconditionally turn to today, or kill everyone with the power of broken magic crystal. At the same time, trist, who didn''t sleep all night, also lurked around the magic crystal tower and tried to find a secret passage to the inside of the tower with the help of Guan Haifa, a magical creature from the star world. In the conversation with ERTU, he has learned some secrets about the broken magic crystal, so he is ready to risk his life to assassinate akar Kessel. For a long time, living with evil compatriots always made him have an inexplicable strong sense of guilt, which led him to the desire for redemption of anyone. Stopping an evil wizard and his powerful monster army is one of the best ways to prove himself. As an outsider, Zhang Cheng knew the inner thoughts of the Dark Elf Ranger very well, so he didn''t stop the other party. He just smiled meaningfully, and soon lay on the ground and continued to read the magic books and notes he got not long ago. As for those goblins, orcs, orcs, trolls and other monsters, they trembled under the inherent power of the dragon and didn''t dare to get close at all. About half an hour or so, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the Magic Crystal Tower! Click! Click! Click! Click Then more cracks began to fill the surface of the tower! Before the monsters around could react to what had happened, large pieces of crystal fell from the sky and smashed the Goblins who had little time to avoid into meat mud. "Ah!!!!!! no! Damn it! Look what you''ve done! You''re committing suicide!" akar kesso''s harsh scream echoed over the broken tower. Although he tried several times to call the black dragon lying not far from the magic crystal tower to help himself, unfortunately, the other party didn''t even respond. As a last resort, he had to use the only power left in the tower to get into a mirror, followed by the dark elves. When they opened their eyes again, they were no longer near the magic crystal tower, but came to the top of Kane''s giant cone. However, it is a pity that akar Kaisuo did not learn a lesson at all. He held up klingnippon high and wantonly showed off the unparalleled power of artifact. As a result, he accidentally triggered an avalanche. No accidents! With a deafening noise! The white snow quickly gathered together, forming an unparalleled destructive force! Zhang Cheng can even see that the dark elves try their best to run in order to avoid being buried alive. As for akar Kaisuo, he had been abandoned by the broken magic crystal and completely buried under the terrible snow. He also saw the location where the artifact was buried. "The plan was surprisingly smooth, wasn''t it?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth, murmured to himself, followed by glancing back at the black flag hanging on the wall of brin Shande, quickly put away his books and soared into the air, spewing out a deadly dragon breath towards the Goblins who were making a crazy attack on the wall. Boom!! The high-temperature flame enough to melt the metal instantly burned more than 100 goblins crowded together to ashes, and more than a dozen were burned to be disabled and seriously injured, fell to the ground and cried in pain, and more goblins turned around in horror and wanted to escape. They couldn''t believe it. Why did the Dragon suddenly turn around and attack itself? The two frost giants who took over the command of the army from akar Kessel also showed surprised expressions on their faces and even forgot to give orders to their ogres and Troll guards. "My God! That dragon really fulfilled its promise!" Cassius, the leader of brin sander, subconsciously opened his mouth. Although the speakers spent several hours discussing the issue of dragons in the middle of the night yesterday, they never expected that the other party would simply fulfill the agreement, which is completely unlike the style of a dragon. "Don''t think too much! First solve the enemy in front of you! Anyway, he is helping us now." another bearded man patted the former on the shoulder, then raised his axe and led the people to pursue the escaping goblins. Anyone who has a wild adventure knows that for goblins, if they can''t break them all at once, these evil little monsters will soon regroup and attack the surrounding businesses, villages and towns. ¡­¡­ Blood and fire! Sword and life! Normally, in such a large-scale scuffle with more than thousands of people, both sides will drain the last drop of blood in continuous consumption. Even if they win, they will only win miserably, and it will take many years to recover. But now, with the participation of Zhang Cheng, the victorious Libra has obviously fallen to Shizhen. With the hard dragon scales that can''t be pierced by ordinary weapons and the breath of deadly flames, every dive will cause considerable killing. If you count the blow to morale, it can be said that the monsters will start to retreat quickly wherever they pass. In just seven or eight minutes, the two frost giants realized that they could not win the battle at all. They threw down their troops and ran to the depths of the frozen wasteland. After a while, ogres, orcs and orcs also began to withdraw from the battlefield, taking the trolls and goblins with poor brains as cannon fodder behind the temple. Just when the residents of Shizhen were going to celebrate the victory, Zhang Chengshun caught up with an orc tribe marked by winter wolves with scattered footprints on the ground. Unlike most Orc tribes, the number of this tribe is not too large, less than 150, but there are no women, old people and young children. All are adult men. The first guy was very tall and strong, wearing a half body armor robbed from somewhere, and carrying a giant axe with a faint magic light in his hand. Although it was a retreat, the team was not messy at all. To be exact, he took the opportunity to attack two other Orc tribes and took a lot of food from each other. With this food, this Orc tribe will not be swallowed by all kinds of terrible beasts due to the loss of too much physical strength in the process of escape, like other tribes. Obviously, the leader of the orc is not as stupid as his peers, but full of wisdom and foresight. What Zhang Cheng needs now is just a man with wisdom and foresight. After a short observation, he quickly dived down from high altitude and intercepted the escape route of the orc tribe Chapter 415 "Is it you?! are you here to kill us?" the chief Orc grabbed the axe and asked nervously. There''s no way not to be nervous! You know, in the far north, the flame is the bane of almost all creatures. Whether it is the frost giant, the white dragon at the top of the food chain, or the insidious winter wolf, it will receive additional damage under the burning of the flame, not to mention an orc who lacks spell power. "Hunting? No! On the contrary, I''m here to incorporate you. Now kneel down and swear allegiance to me, and I will give you a gift, a precious and powerful gift." Zhang Cheng replied with two eyes full of madness and destruction. "Loyalty?" the orc chief was stunned at first. A trace of joy quickly appeared on his ugly face. Without thinking, he knelt down on one knee and patted his chest: "I! Gar, the chief of the winter wolf tribe! I am willing to take you as the master! Powerful black dragon!" "I''d love to!" "And me!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, more than 100 strong Orc soldiers knelt down one after another. After all, for the primitive and barbaric Orc tribes, loyalty to dragons, demons and even human wizards that are stronger than themselves is nothing. Almost every adult dragon has one or two Orc tribes, so there is no problem of psychological barriers. Moreover, with the help of their masters, these tribes can usually grow rapidly by looting without fear of being surrounded by some kind adventurers passing by or paladins with an outbreak of sense of justice. In short, compared with the complex human mind, the orc''s mind is very simple. It''s quite satisfied to have food, drink occasionally and go out to chop people often. Looking at the guy who bowed down at his feet, Zhang Cheng showed a satisfied smile on his ferocious face: "good! Now come with me! I want to give you strong strength!" Then he spread his wings again and flew slowly north. About half an hour later, he fell down in a cave with a hot spring. When the follow-up orcs arrived, he took out the blood of the abyss Lord and gently dropped two drops into the hot spring. moment The whole fountain is boiling! The spring is like a cut artery! A stream of red blood gushed out! The pungent smell made even Zhang Cheng, the initiator, frown. But soon, he returned to normal, pointed to the spring and said to the orc chief, "drink it, gar. After drinking it, you will feel what real power is." "Thank you for your gift, master." without saying a word, Gar took the scarlet spring water and drank it. In the blink of an eye, his already developed muscles became more exaggerated, and his skin turned dark red in the roar of pain. When the strength contained in the spring completed the physical transformation, the orc chief got up from the ground, his eyes were like demons climbing out of the abyss, full of bloodthirsty desire, grinned and shouted, "great! This is the strength I desire! Thank you, generous and kind Master. Now I can kill the strongest winter wolf with only one hand." "Remember! I''ll give you a winter to conquer the whole frozen wasteland! Whether it''s goblins, orcs, orcs, trolls, ogres, giants, barbarians and winter wolves, they will become part of the army at the beginning of next spring. Thanks to the help of this idiot akar Kessel, ten towns have suffered considerable losses and have no time to take care of what happens on the wasteland In addition, your tribal flag should be changed... "Zhang Cheng gave the order directly. He believed that with this spring polluted by the blood of the abyss Lord, it would not be a problem to conquer the weak wilderness tribe. "Understand! Please rest assured! When the spring of next year comes, the whole wasteland will be under the banner of the dragon!" Gar gave a guarantee without thinking. As one Orc after another drank the spring water, he could basically confirm that the 150 soldiers of his tribe were no inferior to ogres and semi giants in strength and combat skills. What is the concept of 150 ogres or half giants? Together, they can easily defeat ten or even twenty times the number of human armies! Can make most towns give up resistance and choose to surrender! In addition, the frozen wasteland is already short of food, so the number of tribes rarely exceeds 300, and a large part of them are old, weak, women and children. Gar felt that he could wipe out and annex every tribe he met all the way, and then let those who were willing to offer loyalty drink the spring water and grow like a snowball. As for those who don''t want to be loyal, let them all die. Anyway, no one cares about hundreds of bodies in the wilderness. Aware of the strong bloodthirsty desire revealed in the eyes of the orc chief, Zhang Cheng showed a hint of ponder on his face, quickly left the cave and flew to Shizhen along the original road. There is no doubt that this group of felon evil Orcs created with the blood of the Lord of the abyss is an indispensable part of his future plan. If you look at the map of Fallon, you can see that the ice wind Valley is located at the northernmost end of the west coast. It is isolated from the outside world by a towering mountain range called the ridge of the world. The only thing that can maintain a small amount of trade and contact with Bingfeng Valley is luscan, the city of thousands of sails in the south. This port city, full of slave trade, pirates, thieves, bandits and smugglers, has always been a breeding ground for evil and is controlled by a spell casting organization called the arcane brotherhood. Zhang Cheng''s goal is to join the arcane brotherhood as a mage apprentice, split, disintegrate, subvert and seize the control of this organization from the inside, and then carry out a series of transformation as his base in the world. After all, all kinds of churches and secret associations are emerging one after another in Phelan. One person alone will suffer a great loss sooner or later. To do this, a strong army is necessary, at least to subdue those rebellious pirates, so as to ensure that the whole city obeys its will. Of course, Zhang Cheng has carefully considered the reason why he chose luscan instead of other towns in Beidi. You should know that luscan is an evil city. It has always been in constant conflict with the deep-water city and juedong city of the good camp. Attacking it will not cause disgust in the surrounding areas, but will be applauded. This means that the possibility of external interference is excluded. Whoever can control those bold pirates can firmly control luscan, take this as the center, slowly expand its influence around and wait for the opportunity to destroy one of the biggest competitors in one fell swoop. In order to suppress the madness that affects the brain all the time, Zhang Cheng knows that he must have an outlet, and this channel is war! Only the killing and destruction brought by war can keep him relatively calm Chapter 416 With the cold wind blowing from the far north sweeping the earth, ice wind Valley and ten towns finally officially announced that they had entered a terrible winter. Different from the winter understood by most people, the winter here has exceeded the limit that human beings can tolerate in a strict sense. The coldest days can even reach more than minus 60 degrees Celsius, and the duration of the day is very short. Even there are polar nights for one or two weeks, and there is no sunshine at all. In such a harsh environment, except for those creatures who have evolved special physique in the cold environment, any outdoor activity is basically equivalent to suicide. Therefore, the only thing the residents of ten towns can do is hide at home, enjoy dried fish and bacon caught and dried in the summer, and light fuel mixed with herbivore dung for heating. Although the war started by akar Kessel caused heavy losses to the residents of ice wind Valley and had to strictly restrict the ration to let more people spend the cruel winter, they survived anyway and didn''t have to live with the annoying barbarians. Due to Zhang Cheng''s intervention, although wofga still persuaded some of his compatriots to come to support with his powerful force, the number was less than 200. In addition, by the time they arrived, the war was over, so they couldn''t get the recognition of the residents of ten towns. Finally, they had to choose to leave. The barbarians did not know that a powerful army was rapidly sweeping the whole frozen wasteland under the cover of the cold wind. Before long, they would also become one of the targets to be conquered. At that time, either surrender or be slaughtered. There will never be a third situation. ¡­¡­ As the planner behind all this, Zhang Cheng is now lying in the best house in ten towns in human form, eating a very rich dinner and reading the spell book originally belonging to "Red Wizard" Mo Kai. After more than half a month''s study and research, he has completed the study on the basic theory. Yesterday, he took the time to crack the protective magic blessed above and began to explore the unique casting skills of Phelan, so as to transform his mage professional template into the casting level of the world. Of course, before that, he still needs to finish touching the net. Through the description in the basic textbook, he has understood that although the magic goddess controls the magic net, she will not casually prohibit someone from using the magic net, even if the other party is the enemy of the goddess. This means that in addition to directly attacking the goddess herself, there is no need to worry about being prohibited from touching the net. Just as Zhang Cheng was absorbed in interpreting the wonderful spells in the magic book, the closed door was suddenly pushed open, followed by a man with a biting cold wind. He first closed the door again, then shook the snow on his cloak, put a huge elk on the ground, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed gracefully: "good evening, sir, I''ve brought you fresh meat. I''m sure you won''t change your taste if you are tired of dried fish and pickled meat." "Thank you! But I''m afraid this weather is quite uncomfortable for the dark elves? But why do you go out hunting every three or five times to bring me fresh food?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and asked meaningfully. Since he lived in brin sander, Drizzt would visit every few days and bring elk, rabbits and fresh fish, no matter how bad the weather was. Maybe ordinary people think that the Dark Elf Ranger is to express gratitude, but he knows very well that this is actually a disguised form of surveillance and distrust. After all, his current identity is a terrible dragon, a monster that can easily plunge the whole town into a sea of fire, so it''s normal to be on guard. "I just hope you don''t get angry because you''re not satisfied with the food. Besides, I''ve been on the surface for a long time and have almost adapted to the bad weather here." after that, trist stepped back and asked the servant to carry the heavy elk into the back kitchen. In order to appease Zhang Cheng, Cassius, the leader of brin sander, not only gave up his residence, but also specially arranged two maids and two men to take care of his daily life. So after a while, the servants disposed of the whole elk and brought the steaming stew and bone soup to the table. "Let''s have some together." Zhang Cheng pushed one of the plates containing meat and the bowl containing soup forward. "Thank you very much." Drizzt didn''t refuse. He sat down boldly, picked up a bowl and carefully sipped the hot bone soup. After a few mouthfuls, his body frozen by the cold wind warmed up. But his attention obviously didn''t focus on the food. Instead, he looked at each other with the remaining light from the corners of his eyes. About three or five minutes later, he pretended to ask: "Sir, are you learning magic?" "Yes, I am very interested in magic. If you have relevant books or notes, I am willing to exchange equivalent things." Zhang Cheng gave a positive answer without thinking. "I don''t understand. You are already an awesome and powerful existence. Why do you want to learn magic?" the dark elf looked puzzled. In his memory, dragons should be lazy and arrogant. Most dragons would rather sleep on treasures than leave their nests and enter the human world, let alone learn martial arts and magic knowledge. "Strong? Am I really strong?" Zhang Cheng put down the tableware in his hand, his eyes showed a playful color, and soon shook his head. "No, Ranger, there are many more powerful things in the world than me, such as the powerful necromancer lich, and those famous old dragons and powerful legendary mages. No matter which one can kill me, it is not the lofty gods and terrible abyss lords..." "So you want to use the power of magic to make up for the gap?" trist seemed to think of something and frowned subconsciously. "Yes! Knowledge is power! I need to learn and travel in the ocean of magic step by step from the beginning. Maybe you can''t understand the greatness of magic because of childhood prejudice and discrimination, but I can tell you that this is a power that can kill gods with mortals." When he said these words, the gas in Zhang Cheng''s eyes was once again full of madness and destruction, and it was not easy to suppress it. "Last question, how long are you going to stay in ten?" the dark elf was keenly aware of the passing breath, and the muscles all over his body tightened involuntarily. "A winter! At the beginning of next spring, I will choose to go south to luscan." Zhang Cheng did not try to hide anything, but directly said part of his plan. "Spring? My dwarf friend Bruno is also going out to take risks in spring. If you don''t mind, can you come with us?" trist quickly offered an invitation. Needless to ask, he hopes to solve this potential threat when he leaves. "No problem! I''m looking forward to walking with you..." Chapter 417 Just as Zhang Cheng was lying in the warm house enjoying dinner, Gar was leading 40 Orc soldiers who had drunk the spring, seven ogres, 30 bear goblins, and 300 ordinary Goblins who became ferocious under the strengthening of the spring. With the help of the cold wind, he approached a barbarian tribe camp. After a period of expedition, he has completely controlled the territory originally belonging to akar kesso and let those who are willing to give their loyalty and pass the test drink the spring water. Although in this process, many hapless people with weak physique were torn alive by the power of terror, all those who survived were strengthened, whether strength, agility and physique. In addition, some orcs, orcs and Goblins who are not very strong have gained interesting spell like abilities. Some of them can control the green flame to burn the enemy, and others can gather terrible negative energy to let the enemy die in pain and wail. In short, the extra power brought by the spring is making the army under Gar more and more powerful, even much stronger than under the control of broken magic crystal, which makes him more and more convinced that he is right with his master. "Chief! There are twenty-five tents in total! No more than 240 people at most! The other party has no defense!" a scout came panting and reported. Although the biting cold wind made him very uncomfortable, there was a strong thirst for blood and cruelty in his eyes. "Good! According to the plan, surround all the tents first. Remember, this is the first barbarian tribe we are about to conquer. I hope these fools can be more interesting, or I don''t mind letting them integrate in another way." after that, a trace of ferocity appeared on Gar''s ugly face. When the orcs around heard it, they couldn''t help cracking their mouths and laughing. Because everyone knows that the integration in the chief''s mouth is actually killing all men, leaving only fertile women, and then letting the strongest soldiers * * repeatedly until they give birth to mixed race Orc offspring. This is usually the way in which one tribe annexes another in a land beyond the reach of civilization. Because there is no so-called "reproductive isolation", in more than ten years, the annexed tribes will completely disappear, and the surviving women will lose their will to resist in repeated ravages and become a reproductive tool and walking corpse. The orcs moved quickly and surrounded the camp of the barbarian tribe from all directions in less than ten minutes. At the same time, the barbarian also found the enemy pouring out of the darkness and shouted desperately at his throat. In the blink of an eye, more than 40 adult male barbarians came out of the tent. They were holding simple weapons one by one, and their faces were full of nervous expressions. Needless to ask, these are all the soldiers of this tribe. The rest are either women, old and young, sick and disabled. Seeing this scene, Gar immediately waved to the soldiers behind him. The latter understood, ran quickly to the front of the team, shouted against the cold north wind: "listen, barbarians inside! You are surrounded now! Either drop your weapons and surrender immediately! Or wait to be slaughtered! I promise you will never have a chance to escape." "Who are you?! why attack us in winter?" a weather beaten one eyed soldier in his forties took two steps forward and questioned loudly. North of the ridge of the world, all tribes have an unwritten rule that they will not attack in winter in order to avoid losing too many people. "Hum! We are the servants of the great black dragon king! At his command, unify the whole frozen wasteland. Now decide! Will we surrender to serve our master under our flag, or disappear forever and become the food of hungry beasts?" the orc raised his chest and stared at his blood red eyes for an answer. As long as the other party dares to say half a word of no, he will be the first to rush in and turn over the enemy''s chief with his sharp blade. The one eyed barbarian watched carefully around, took a deep breath after a full minute, stood up alone and roared: "the people of tampas will never fall without war! I ask for a duel! A one-to-one fair duel! The winner gets everything!" "Ha ha! Duel? Chief! He asked for a duel!" the orc soldier couldn''t help laughing. Not only he, but all the orc soldiers behind him couldn''t help laughing mockingly. Maybe before drinking the spring, the barbarians were one of the best soldiers in the far north, but now, they can''t be the opponent of the orc soldiers at all. Gar didn''t even plan to do it himself. He just cut his throat at his men in front of him. The orc warrior understood it, took out his cold hands and big sword, and hooked his fingers with a grim smile: "come on! I will let you understand that under the incomparable power of the master, you are as poor as a lamb to be slaughtered." "Dead!" the one eyed barbarian was obviously irritated and hit down with a hammer made of thick iron. It has to be said that even according to the average smelting level of Phelan, his weapons are extremely poor, and there is no merit at all except the weight. But even so, there are still a few young savages with expressions of excitement and worship on their faces. Because the barbarians of Bingfeng valley were originally pure hunting people, they couldn''t even smelt the most basic bronze. Some spears were simply sharpened wooden sticks, so a hammer made entirely of pig iron was already a powerful weapon. But what happened next stunned every barbarian present. The orc soldier didn''t even hide. He raised his strong left arm and grabbed the hammer falling from the sky. Then he cut his opponent in two with a backhand sword. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!" With the sad cry, the bright red blood was immediately sprinkled on the white snow, and the intestines and viscera all flowed out. No barbarian dared to believe that his powerful leader was killed by an orc without holding on for a round. But after a short silence, some guys who couldn''t accept the reality began to charge with blood, shouting the slogan of revenge. Without any hesitation, the orc warrior waved a huge sword made of refined steel and killed them one by one. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen bodies appeared on the snow. Just when the angry barbarians were ready to put all their eggs in one basket, a young girl got out of the tent and stopped fiercely: "enough! There''s no need to sacrifice more people! We surrender! We surrender..." Under her persuasion, only a few barbarian soldiers finally chose to throw away their weapons and close their eyes with humiliation. "Oh? Funny! A woman can have such a position. After a while, she will take in the prisoner and bring her to me." Gar touched his beard on his chin, revealing a sinister and cunning light in his eyes. Chapter 418 As an orc chief who grew up in a cruel natural environment, Gar is smarter and better at thinking than his peers. Taking advantage of the snowstorm, he led his men to attack three or four medium-sized barbarian tribes, and soon returned to the base camp with booty and prisoners. He clearly knows that his sneak attack tactics will not work well as the storm subsides. Once one or two barbarians escape in the battle, all the barbarians in the whole ice wind valley will get the news soon. Despite the backing of the red spring, he was not afraid to fight a hard battle with these proud barbarians and completely destroy them from the front. However, considering his own losses and the potential benefits of incorporating barbarians, he finally gave up the idea of frontal combat. After all, winter has just begun, and there is still plenty of time. There is no need to rush to take risks. Moreover, he has another plan, an annexation plan that will not arouse the vigilance of many barbarians. ¡­¡­ As soon as they returned to the huge cave of the steaming hot spring, the victorious Orc soldiers grabbed spoons and bowls from the goblin servants, took large pieces of meat, fish and shrimp from the stone pot and stuffed them into their mouths. In the open space not far away, a huge whale has been dismembered. The red meat is cut into small pieces, some are cooked and eaten in a pot, and some are thrown out and frozen for storage. The tongue and fatty parts are used to extract oil so that soldiers who go out to fight can apply it on their bodies, which can not only prevent the rapid loss of heat, but also prevent the skin from cracking and frostbite in the cold wind. As for bone and skin, the former can be used to cook soup and make crude weapons, while the latter can be wrapped inside the armor to resist impact damage and keep warm at the same time. In short, since Zhang Cheng taught these guys the skills of whaling before he left, they haven''t worried about food anymore. Every once in a while, the orcs would carry hammers and chisels to dig a big hole in the ice a few kilometers away. When the whales at the bottom of the sea came up for a breath, they would stab the thick javelin in, and then follow the red water and wait patiently for the whales to be exhausted. Since no one in Phelan has realized the economic value of hunting whales, there are so many whales in the sea that it is no problem to feed thousands of people. "Invincible chief! Please taste the delicious food carefully prepared by your humble servants!" a human man who looked about 30 knelt on one knee and placed a pot of steaming stew on the stone table in front of the seat. "I haven''t had any accidents since I left, Yves?" Gar asked without looking up as he picked up the pot and ate the stew with a little spice and salt. "Of course not! Everything is under your control! The dog headed people discovered an underground vein not long ago. Together with the captured three dwarf blacksmiths, you will be able to continuously obtain the best weapons and armor. At that time, the whole ice wind valley will be your kingdom and hunting ground. Any guy who dares to stop you from conquering will be killed "Crushed in an instant." the man known as Yves tried to resist his fear and complimented loudly. As a businessman who was first captured by akar Kaisuo and then accidentally fell into the control of the monster, he undoubtedly knew his situation and had no idea of escaping at all, because even if he escaped, he could not cross the dangerous frozen wasteland and simply died for the orcs. He can see that this powerful Orc chief with red skin is obviously different from those ordinary orcs who are full of fighting and killing. As long as he contributes his management ability, he doesn''t have to worry about being killed or abused and tortured. On the contrary, he has now been appointed as the head of the interior of this increasingly large tribe, not only above many goblin slaves, but also two exclusive Orc bodyguards. After hearing this, Gar swallowed the meat in his mouth and nodded with satisfaction: "very good! The master will be satisfied with our progress. As a reward, I authorize you to choose a woman from the prisoners." "Woman?!" Ives subconsciously raised his head and glanced at the barbarian woman whose hands were firmly tied by the rope, and his eyes suddenly burst into a light like a hungry wolf. Although female barbarians are much taller and stronger than ordinary humans, they generally do not accord with the aesthetics of normal people. But for a person who has been abstinent for several years, and the female creatures around him are either disgusting goblins or monsters such as orcs, orcs and ogres, it is completely naked temptation. In particular, one of them looks only about 17 or 18 years old and has long blond hair, which makes him have an impulse to burn himself. But unfortunately, before Yves asked for it, Gar hooked his finger at the girl: "come here! I have a question for you to answer." The latter hesitated obviously. Finally, he came to the table carefully and stared at everything around him with two frightened eyes. She still can''t believe that the other party can gather such a large number of troops under her own eyes. She can even feed thousands of soldiers without going out hunting. "First of all, tell me your name." Gar put the iron pot aside and looked at each other with interest. "Malvina! If you want to know why those soldiers obey my orders, the reason is very simple. I am the daughter of the chief, and the person killed by your soldiers is my father." the girl lowered her head and explained. "Oh, the chieftain''s daughter!" Gar was slightly surprised, smiled and asked, "then why did you surrender? Normally, you shouldn''t put all your eggs in one basket and avenge your father?" "No, hatred is meaningless. It can neither bring food nor let us survive. I care more about living than revenge." after that, Malvina clenched her fist and showed her strong desire for life. Gazing into the girl''s eyes, Gar seemed to judge how many words in the dialect were true and how many were lies. After a full minute, he laughed recklessly: "ha ha ha! You are very special! At least among the barbarians who regard death as the highest glory! Now, I give you a chance, a chance to change your destiny. Kneel down and offer loyalty to the great master, and then I will return your tribe to you, and give you strong strength and power." "I will! But tell me, who is the great master?" Without any hesitation, Malvina knelt down directly. Different from most people who believe in the God of war tampas, she has not chosen her own faith so far, let alone good or evil. Her only desire is to live and prove the value of her existence in some way. "Very good! Our master is the great king of the black dragon. He has more power than you think. Come and drink this gift, and then you will understand what I mean." As soon as the voice fell, Gar took a cup of red spring water from an orc soldier and handed it to the girl Chapter 419 When Gar was planning to conquer the barbarians and unify the whole frozen wasteland, Zhang Cheng was not idle in the most luxurious house in ten towns. To be exact, he had just completed the net touching ceremony. He was hiding in the empty cellar, staring at the almost tarnished broken magic crystals on his hands, and his face was full of strange expressions. In fact, as early as the end of the final battle of ice wind Valley, he put this powerful and evil artifact into his bag, but he never poured out time to check it. Of course, during this period, klingnippon tried to communicate through dreams and hints. But unfortunately, Zhang Cheng''s mind has long been filled with nesario''s crazy and destructive desire, coupled with the tempting whisper of the ancient god, a little spiritual hint that even water and flowers can''t splash, they are submerged, so that he doesn''t realize that the broken magic crystal is in contact with himself. Until a few minutes ago, when he tried to cast a two ring spell "catalytic potion", a strange magic force suddenly emerged, allowing the unmanaged spell to be released smoothly. It has to be said that in the countless years since the birth of klingnippon, it has never been so bent as it is now. It has not only been left in a dark bag unable to absorb energy, but also completely ignored by the holder. If it hadn''t had no legs, it would have left this annoying place to find the next mortal with weak will. However, since the stupid akar Kaisuo consumed almost all his energy before he died, the broken magic crystal is now in the weakest state. It can''t even send out energy fluctuations to lure the guys of the evil camp to find himself. "Do you want me to start a war?" Zhang Cheng frowned and questioned through spiritual connection. "That''s right! You are a dragon! A powerful dragon with destructive power! I can recruit a loyal army for you! It can give you supreme power, beauty and treasure..." clinchinipen also bewitched with the help of spiritual connection. "What about after the war? Suppose I win a war, take away a large area of rich land and establish a strong kingdom, what should I do next?" Zhang Cheng continued with a smile. "Continue to expand! Conquer all the land that can be conquered! Let all creatures crawl under your feet! You are the king! The supreme ruler of the world!" broken magic crystal gave her own answer without thinking. After hearing these nonsense without nutrition and logic, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head: "Sorry, I refuse your proposal. Maybe you are smart and have more intelligent thinking ability than most ordinary people, but you don''t have any rationality. You are like an insatiable child. You only know to create chaos, destruction and destruction, and don''t know when to restrain and when to restrain. If someone rules the world with your power one day, then Getting will only be a ruin. " "No! I can feel it! There is terrible madness and destruction hidden in the depths of your subconscious mind! I can help you realize those terrible ideas!" klingnippon seemed to be stimulated and roared straight to the soul. "Hehe, I never doubt this. But unfortunately, the ultimate madness and destruction are not what I pursue. On the contrary, I hope to keep reason in the endless destruction and madness. You will never understand the importance of reason. Well, that''s all for our conversation. Don''t worry, I''ll find a suitable holder for you later..." After saying these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng once again threw klin Simpson into a pocket full of dust to ensure that he could never touch even a little sunshine. Although through a short communication, he has realized that the broken magic crystal is not suitable for him, it does not affect taking the broken magic crystal as part of the plan to capture luscan. In particular, in the arcane brotherhood, many ambitious guys are eager to obtain klingnippon in order to give themselves the strength to challenge the master of the tower. Conspiracy Betrayal Assassination For people in the evil camp, all this is as easy as eating and drinking water. Zhang Cheng can''t wait to see the whole arcane brotherhood set off a terrible bloodbath under the instigation of broken magic crystal. When the mages found that they couldn''t control klingnippon at all, he would suddenly appear and draw a pause for the chaotic situation, just like the first lesson about conspiracy learned from "little finger" bertier berisch in the world of the song of ice and fire - chaos is the ladder to the end of power. I have to say that the owner behind the parchment scroll cultivated Zhang Cheng very well. Through continuous learning and testing, he has gained wisdom and strength far beyond his peers. Even when his mind is full of crazy and destructive desires, he can still subconsciously make correct judgments. Returning to the hall on the first floor, he ignored the servant who was busy cleaning the house and cooking. He came to a table full of alcohol lamps, beakers, test tubes and other tools, and tried to use the herbs purchased from the grocery store two days ago to make all kinds of interesting magic potions. Of course, these highly accurate tools were brought by him on earth, greatly reducing the probability of failure. After a while, several bottles of potions of different colors were neatly inserted into the shelf. As for those who failed to prepare, the pungent liquid was not wasted. They were all put into thick glass bottles the size of walnuts. When encountering the enemy, just release a two ring magic "catalytic agent" to the liquid in these bottles, and they will become dangerous energy bombs in an instant. Bang! Bang! Bang! While Zhang Cheng was immersed in exploring the mysterious and unknown magic knowledge, he heard a knock at the door behind him. A servant quickly put down his work, ran to get the door bolt and let a man wrapped in a fur cloak come in. Without saying a word, he came directly to the front, stroked his chest with one hand, bowed deeply, and then put a small leather bag full of precious stones on the table: "Master, all the potions you gave me last time have been sold to the dwarves. This is their reward. Obviously, the dwarf king called Bruno is planning a long trip. He also promised that as long as you provide more potions, he can create some really good things for you. The materials are secret silver and refined gold!" "Hum! Stupid, stubborn and short-sighted guy! Don''t worry about him for the time being. If you need help, ask him to forge some secret silver lock armor or weapons. Oh, by the way, how did I ask you to recruit people?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the type and quantity of gemstones in the bag, showing a disdainful expression on his face. Compared with the ancient surface dwarves, he obviously prefers the grey dwarves from the dark areas. The latter not only has the same excellent forging technology, but also never mind submitting to the powerful powe Chapter 420 "I''m really sorry, master. You should know that Shizhen is originally a place where adventurers like to visit. Except Drizzt and some of his friends, all those with some ability have been recruited into the militia. Except a fairly excellent semi elf Archer, the rest is not worth your solicitation." After that, the man took off his hood and revealed a pair of eyes with eyes like wild animals and a claw full of black scales. "You haven''t been able to control the power of dragon blood potion?" Zhang Cheng glanced and subconsciously frowned. The man opened his mouth and smiled. There was a trace of excitement and fanaticism on his face. He replied softly, "no! Master! I deliberately left a feature! It can remind me what power is! Really powerful power!" "Remember, Ian, don''t be seen by too many people. Maybe people don''t care about a little abnormal appearance in ice wind Valley, but south of the ridge mountains of the world, whether it''s abyss blood, purgatory blood or dragon blood, they will be suspected and guarded. I don''t want any accident before reaching the plan, okay?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and warned. Needless to ask, this guy named Ian must have accepted the biological transformation experiment, from a pure human to a life between half man and half dragon. Originally, Zhang Cheng intended to use Azeroth''s Black Dragon Prince Nefarian''s method to create loyal dragon men with his own blood. But who knows, there was an accident in the process of change, resulting in the Dragon man not only having the Dragon man form, but also retaining the original human form. This means that as long as I skillfully control the power of blood, I can transform between human and dragon people. After all, Zhang Cheng is now a powerful dragon. According to the consistent tradition of Phelan continent, no matter good or evil, order or chaos, as long as it is strong enough, someone will follow. As a famous "giant Hunter" in ten towns, Ian, over 40, longed for strength to stop his aging body, so he took the initiative to take refuge at home. At present, he has become a half dragon man. He has not only recovered his prime of life of about 30 years old, but also opened his mouth and spewed out hot flames. His strength, agility and physique have been greatly enhanced. Although he didn''t quite understand why a black dragon spewed out flame rather than acid, it didn''t prevent him from understanding his master''s ambition, especially his eyes that often showed madness and destruction. Without any hesitation, Ian quickly bent down and promised, "please don''t worry, I know the measure. In addition, the newly recruited semi elf Archer Tracy, do you want to meet?" "No, no, just make arrangements. Don''t forget to get everything ready in advance and leave for luscan as soon as the spring of next year. A bigger and more wonderful stage is waiting for us." Zhang Cheng told us with an expressionless face. "I see!" ¡­¡­ Time flies. As the cold north wind gradually stops, the months long winter is finally coming to an end. Although in the eyes of many southerners, the temperature outside is still frighteningly cold, for the residents of ten towns who make a living by fishing and grazing, they can barely work outdoors, otherwise they will start hungry soon after they run out of food. Of course, for the old dwarf Bruno, after a busy winter, he can finally set out to find his legendary lost hometown - Mithril hall. As one of the few friends, the Dark Elf Ranger trist dukheden volunteered to join, and the idle barbarian wolfga joined later. The latter didn''t know that after a whole winter, there were no more barbarian tribes on the frozen wasteland. They were either destroyed by the army under gar, or they laid down their weapons and became part of the army. At present, the army is dormant in the depths of the wilderness, patiently waiting for the master''s orders. Standing at the gate of brin Sander''s city, Bruno looked wary and stared at Zhang Cheng in black armor. He turned and whispered to his friend, "Hey, elf! Are you sure you want to take him? He''s a dragon!" "Relax, my good dwarf. He will only go to luscan with us and then go his separate ways. I believe you won''t want to let a terrible dragon stay in ten towns after we leave?" trist smiled and patted Bruno on the shoulder. "I hate that look! He looks at us like he''s looking at some sad mole ants." wolfga, the barbarian, whispered with a powerful magic hammer. "Believe me, he is quite modest among the dragons. I''ve seen worse than this. Well, don''t think too much. Anyway, he is a nominal ally of ten towns and helped us repel the monster army of akar Kessel." trist shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He can understand the sincere vigilance of his two friends, but in order to ensure the safety of ten towns, this potential threat must be nipped in the bud. However, Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t care about the hostile attitude of the other party. He was looking up and down at the young and beautiful half elves around Ian. After a while, he asked with a smile: "are you a spy of the Harper alliance?" "Hmm? Why do you ask?" the half elf who called himself Tracy became nervous subconsciously. "No, nothing, just ask." Zhang Cheng smiled meaningfully and motionless made a gesture to Ian. The latter understood it, walked quickly to the front and carefully tried, "master, do you think he has a problem?" Zhang Cheng showed a chill in his eyes and nodded without thinking: "yes! Maybe I''m not sure before asking questions, but now I bet he must be a spy of the Harper alliance. Find a chance to kill him on the way. Be sharp and don''t leave too many traces." "I see!" a bloodthirsty smile flashed across Ian''s face. He was still wondering why a half elf with good skills suddenly came to Shizhen. He turned out to be a member of the Harper alliance. You know, when it comes to the harpist alliance, the whole continent of Fallon is known to everyone. It can almost be called one of the largest and largest intelligence organizations in this land. I''m afraid that the only thing that can compete with it is the santalin society, another intelligence organization. Due to the appearance of broken magic crystal, the Harper alliance sent someone to inquire about the news, which is not worth making a fuss. But the harpist obviously did something he shouldn''t do, that is, he wanted to risk collecting more information about Zhang Cheng''s black dragon, which was accidentally exposed. As a passer-by, Zhang Cheng knows very well what forces in the world have to fight their 120000 spirit, and the harpist alliance is one of them, because their backstage is not others, but the famous magic goddess and voters Chapter 421 Facing the still biting cold wind, the party quickly crossed the endless frozen wasteland and planned to go straight to the shortcut located in the ridge of the world. Although the path is a little dangerous and may encounter hungry beasts or monsters, Bruno, a bold artist, still chooses to go here. In the eyes of the old dwarf, there is a powerful black dragon in the team. Even if you encounter any powerful monster, you will only add some dishes to dinner. There is no need to worry at all. Of course, when passing by breemen, the halfling Regis caught up in panic and said that he had to complete the adventure with his "friends". But anyone with a little brain can see that he must be in trouble so that he didn''t even bring his basic luggage. Looking at this famous adventure team in the north in the future, Zhang Cheng showed a trace of imperceptible playfulness in his eyes. At the same time, he said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "since Regis has escaped from Shizhen, Artemis ntrelli should appear soon. I just don''t know whether this sharp dagger can be used by me..." "Master! Trouble is coming!" Ian seems to have found something. He quickly pulls out the long silver sword flashing white and is ready for battle. A dozen huge wolves slowly emerged from around the valley and surrounded several people in the center from all directions, especially the leader. His hair was pure white and his eyes showed sinister and cunning light. "Damn it! It''s the winter wolf and the wolf!" Bruno cursed and raised his shield and axe. As a dwarf who has lived in Bingfeng Valley for a long time, he is no stranger to these two intelligent beasts and knows how difficult each other is. Not to mention the wolf who is good at using all kinds of despicable tricks, only the winter wolf who can spit ice gas is enough for the adventure team lacking long-range attack to drink a pot. "Ouch!!!!!!!!!!!!" The leading winter wolf probably judged the form and immediately issued a harsh howl. After hearing this, the wolves quickly dispersed and jumped down from a high place to launch a sudden attack with the help of terrain advantages. "Tampas! Please give me courage and strength!" wofga shouted the name of the God of war, turned up his weapons and directly knocked a seated wolf to the ground. The powerful magic war hammer smashed the poor beast''s head with one blow, and the brain mixed with blood immediately flowed all over the ground. But the reckless barbarian obviously didn''t notice. Another wolf jumped up from behind, opened his big mouth full of sharp teeth and tried to bite his neck. "Watch your back!" trist waved his machete to push the wolf back, and turned to remind his companions loudly. But before wolfga could react, Zhang Cheng, who had been standing still, suddenly pulled out his evil sword and cut the wolf who launched the sneak attack in two. In particular, the black smoke wrapped around the sword and the faint cry of pain directly made the young barbarians shiver, and their eyes were full of vigilance and fear. Not only him, but also dwarves, dark elves and halflings stopped their movements and looked at them one after another. "Hehe, why are you interested in my sword?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile, but the movement on his hand didn''t stop at all. In the blink of an eye, with the sword skill instilled into his brain by the professional template of the dark guard, he easily killed four wolves and swallowed their souls. "No, we just didn''t expect that you still have excellent swordsmanship." trist quickly exchanged eyes with Bruno and managed to squeeze out a smile. Now he can''t see through this way of doing things, and there are "strange" black dragons everywhere. He doesn''t even understand what the other party is thinking and planning to do. The only good thing is that the dragon has left ten towns. The next headache should be the ruler of luscan. "As I said, learning and knowledge are the ladder of progress. As long as we have enough knowledge, even the weakest goblins can kill gods. Well, let''s stop chatting. Let''s get rid of these annoying beasts and add some fresh meat to our dinner." The voice just fell! Like an arrow off the string, Zhang Cheng rushed out directly to the location of the winter wolf. Just when everyone''s eyes were attracted by him, Ian raised his mouth to show a bloodthirsty expression, silently took out a cold dagger and gently scratched on the back of Tracy''s hand. moment The half elf swayed like a drunk and fell to the ground with a plop. Seeing this, the two wolves rushed up and bit on their throats. They kept tearing. In the blink of an eye, the blood dyed the snow red. "Asshole! How dare you?!" Ian pretended to be surprised and angry, stabbed one of them with a sword, followed by kicking the other, picked up Tracy''s body and tried to stop bleeding. But unfortunately, for a person who has swallowed his breath, hemostasis is undoubtedly useless. In the end, he had to put down the body and rush into the wolves to kill. With their close cooperation and strong acting skills, they can easily remove the hidden dangers in the team. After the battle, Drizzt and others, who knew nothing, also held a small funeral for the spy of the Harper alliance, and then began to clean the battlefield (mainly stripping the precious fur of the winter Wolf) and found a relatively safe place to prepare for camping. As for dinner, it is naturally stewed wolf meat and roast wolf meat. Although everyone knows that these wolves may have eaten living people, most people don''t care about them at all in the extremely harsh environment of the frozen wasteland, and the greedy halfling Regis ate the weight of three people. After dinner, while cleaning up the pot and bowl, Ian stuffed a harp pendant and an unsent letter into Zhang Cheng''s hand. Needless to ask, the pendant is a keepsake for Harper spies to identify each other, and the letter records information about broken magic crystal and himself. "Interesting, harpist alliance? I seem to have found a good vent..." Zhang Cheng''s pupils burst out the flame of madness and destruction. He could feel that his reason was becoming more and more fragile with the passage of time. Even his dreams at night were pictures of killing civilians and destroying towns. Rather than continue to suppress reluctantly, it''s better to find an opportunity to vent appropriately. Anyway, his future road is destined to be an enemy of those guys in the good camp. He simply doesn''t do it twice. He can waste each other''s eyes and ears first. The first step is to uproot all the harpist bases around luscan with the help of the arcane brotherhood. I believe klin Simpson will be very happy to help the new owner complete this little game of cat and mouse. Except for the mind snatcher and a few psychic warlocks, no creature can resist its power to capture people''s minds Chapter 422 Across the dangerous ridge mountains of the world, the lingering wolf howl and wind soon disappeared, replaced by a scene of green recovery of all things. Needless to say, the tall mountains in the east-west direction not only block all kinds of dangerous beasts and monsters on the frozen wasteland, but also block the cold air flow down the south, which makes the party feel a lot easier at once. Occasionally, they can see passing business trips and carriages on the road. Although they set out every morning and camped after sunset, it took them more than two weeks to barely see the tall city wall rising slowly from the horizon in front. Standing on a small hillside, Bruno said to the barbarian who left the ice wind Valley for the first time: "that''s the city of thousands of sails! How, didn''t you disappoint?" "It''s unbelievable!" wofga opened his eyes and gave an undisguised exclamation. After all, luscan is a "big city" with a population of tens of thousands. There are more than 15000 houses in the city alone. At a glance, there are scattered watchtowers and arrow towers on the city wall. Many soldiers are patrolling along the city wall with weapons and armor. Maybe it''s nothing compared with such an extremely prosperous place as deepwater City, but for a young barbarian who is only 18 years old and wastes almost all his life in tribes and ten towns, luscan is completely another world. "Be careful, my friend, luscan usually only welcomes businessmen, and ordinary travelers like us are often turned away." tristra pulled her hood and tried to hide herself completely. He clearly knew how much panic and trouble his dark skin would cause if it was seen by outsiders. Due to the reputation of bloodthirsty, evil and cruel, the dark elves are not welcome at all in the surface world. When many mercenaries and adventurers see them, they don''t even need to ask, but directly pull out their weapons and kill them. Just as Bruno touched his beard and wanted to mutter a few words, Zhang Cheng stood up and said to the nervous Ranger, "since the gate of luscan is ahead, I think we should go our separate ways." "Separate? Now?!" trist raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Of course! I''m going to buy a house and settle down in the city of thousands of sails, and then join the tower to learn mysterious magic knowledge. Oh, by the way, as a gift before leaving, these gadgets will be given to you. When in danger, just throw them out with force, and it will burst out dazzling white light and hot flame immediately. I''m sure you won''t be too unfamiliar with such things Born. " With these words, Zhang Cheng stuffed a small bag of five color transparent glass balls into the hands of the dark elves, and then took his men straight to the gate. He didn''t know what to say with the guards, and then swaggered into the bustling luscan. Seeing them out of sight, trist was a little relieved. He took out one of them from the bag, narrowed his eyes and said to himself, "can you release the magic props of white light and fire..." "Hey, man! Are you sure you want to keep what a dragon gave you?" Bruno asked warily. "Don''t worry, I know this magic prop as well as my machete." the Dark Elf Ranger smiled and comforted his good friend. He will never forget how his skillful father Zach navan used these humble gadgets to kill the priest after God rose, bringing victory after victory for the evil family. Seeing that the elf was full of confidence, the old dwarf shrugged his shoulders: "well, I hope you are right. Go wake up the greedy ghost and we will go to the city." "No! Let him sleep more! We''d better wait for dusk before entering the city," trist reminded with a half face. "Damn it! I forgot if you didn''t say it! Well, we should all go to sleep and enter the city at dusk." Bruno instantly remembered the attitude of surface humans towards the dark elves, and his eyes revealed a trace of helplessness. Although he is used to having a kind Dark Elf friend around him, it doesn''t mean that outsiders will think so. ¡­¡­ At the same time, walking on the streets of luscan, Zhang Cheng is looking at the famous pirate city with a detached vision. It has to be said that although the chaotic way of rule, aggressive expansion and various slave trade once made it notorious, it is indeed a paradise for businessmen who don''t like to abide by the rules. As long as you have money, you can buy anything you want, whether it''s a strong soldier, a patient coolie, a heterosexual who can provide endless fun in bed, or even magic potions, weapons, armor and props flowing out of the tower. The bold pirates not only dare to attack all human merchant ships in the whole Jianhai area, but also occasionally land and rob the elf villages near the coastline. Just a few minutes ago, Zhang Cheng saw a fat businessman buy a beautiful young fairy girl with a high price of 1000 gold coins. Just as he got into the carriage, he thought of harsh screams and struggles. greedy! Hunger and thirst! Desire from the deepest part of the soul! Luscan is like a monster who never has enough to eat, constantly devouring everything around him! But unfortunately, the monster is still a little weak for the time being and is temporarily suppressed by the surrounding traditional forces. After understanding this, Zhang Cheng tilted up his mouth, showed a demon like smile, and said softly, "let me remove the shackles for you and activate the deepest beast in the heart of every intelligent life..." "Master, where are we going next?" Ian asked in a low voice. "I''m going to the mage tower. As for you, first try to get into a pirate ship and become the captain." Zhang Cheng said his plan without thinking. As we all know, Qianfan city is jointly ruled by the arcane brotherhood and the alliance of pirates. Although the former has absolute control over the latter, without the latter, it will be a mess. If he wants to completely control and transform the city, pirates are an indispensable part, and he must have his own people to control it secretly. Ian was not an idiot. He soon realized the master''s plan, bent down and bowed deeply: "understand! Please rest assured that I will be the captain of a pirate ship in a week at most." "Very good! Remember, if it''s not necessary, don''t take the initiative to contact me. Next, there may be some turbulence in luscan. All we have to do is stand aside and enjoy it silently..." After saying that, Zhang Cheng burst out the flame of madness and destruction in his eyes. He took out the broken magic crystal directly from his pocket full of dust, raised it above his head, so that everyone around him could see its dazzling light and swaggered towards the entrance of the tower. I don''t know whether klin Simpson''s mind grabbing power is working or whether people are attracted by the powerful magic released. In short, he didn''t even meet a guy who was looking for trouble all the way. Chapter 423 Poop! Poop! Poop! Standing in the top room of the tower full of powerful magic power, Akram Grice, the leader of the arcane brotherhood, saw the energy emitted by the broken magic crystal, and the old heart began to beat violently. As an old mage who only managed to survive today by relying entirely on vows and longevity potions, he knows better than anyone what klingnippon means. At the same time, the master of the North Tower, the spot wizard dandiba, also stared at the light emitted by the broken magic crystal in the sun. After a long time, he recovered from the shock, clenched his teeth and cursed loudly: "bastard! How dare he take what should belong to me to show off in public! No! I will never allow the broken magic crystal to fall into the hands of outsiders!" Obviously, the executioner who personally murdered Mokai, the wizard in red, the former head of the North Tower, indirectly shaped the distorted character of akar Kesuo. He had long noticed the existence of klingnippon and was eager to be surprised. Unfortunately, the snowstorm blocked the ice wind Valley''s contact with the outside world, and he had to wait patiently for the end of winter. In fact, just showing the broken magic crystal, Zhang Cheng makes the dark tide of the arcane brotherhood full of conspiracy and betrayal surging. Wizards eager for power and power can''t refuse the temptation of artifact at all. Soon, under the leadership of Akram Grice, the owners of the four minarets in the southeast and northwest left their territory and stood at the only entrance. He was so weak that he was about to forget when he last left the central spire. Even in order to prolong his life, he had to temporarily put down his power and let the organization compete for power and profit. But today, he saw an opportunity, an opportunity to get rid of the threat of death. As long as he can get the help of broken magic crystal, he is fully capable of improving and creating a new advanced life prolonging magic, or directly replacing this dead body. Seeing this group of senior members of the arcane brotherhood with different looks, Zhang Cheng flashed an imperceptible mockery in his eyes, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly: "good afternoon, respected wizards, I think you must want to know what purpose I came for." "No, I don''t care about your purpose. Just say the conditions. You show the broken magic crystal recklessly, just ready to use it as a bargaining chip." Akram Grice skipped the part of mutual temptation and went straight to the subject. Because he could feel that both the people outside and the men behind him began to be lured by the power of klingnippon, and there was a danger of losing control at any time. "Hehe, that''s right. I can give it to the arcane brotherhood for free, but in return, you must allow me to be the owner of one of the towers and open all the magic knowledge recorded in the library to me." Zhang Cheng calmly asked. As a dragon of the evil camp, he can''t get what he wants from the spell casting organizations of the good camp such as silver moon city and deep water city, and AMM''s masked mage association is too mysterious to recruit members. Candle castle is a good place. You can get the corresponding knowledge as long as you give money, but if you want to complete all your studies there, even robbing the wealth of ten adult dragons is not enough. Therefore, the arcane brotherhood is the only choice at present. Although it is far better than the red robed Wizard of shangsel, it is enough for Zhang Cheng, who is still in the exploratory period. "You want to learn magic here?" Akram Grice''s cloudy eyes showed surprise. I can''t help but be surprised! Perhaps in the eyes of others, standing in front of him is just a young human who looks a little strange, but he has long used magic detection, but he is very clear that the young man in front of him is actually a giant dragon. Otherwise, where would he talk nonsense? Just grab it. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "that''s right! I''m eager to learn and explore the mysteries of magic, but I don''t want to participate in the messy struggle for power and profit, so the owner of a high tower can just meet my needs. How about your answer?" Akram Grice frowned, hesitated for a moment, turned directly and shot a deadly negative energy at the spotted wizard dandiba! moment The schemer who planned and killed the last leader of the North Tower suddenly turned blue and fell to the ground without even a sound. Advanced necromancer Magic - death finger! The other three tower owners at the scene quickly recognized the terror spell just cast, and the pupils contracted and enlarged violently. They couldn''t believe that a rival who could compete with them was killed so easily by the supreme leader of the arcane brotherhood. "Now, you are the master of the North Tower. You will inherit all the rights, wealth and status of dandiba, even his body," announced Akram Grice in a gloomy voice. Although he was fully capable of solving the alternation of power in another relatively peaceful way, he deliberately chose the most intense one in order to frighten his restless men and buy time for himself to study new spells. Glancing at the corpse completely eroded by negative energy on the ground, without thinking, Zhang Cheng handed over the shining broken magic crystal to the other party''s hand, smiled and bowed: "thank you very much! Klin Simpson is yours." "You made the right choice. On behalf of the arcane brotherhood, I welcome you to join. Remember, you can do anything in your own territory, but you are never allowed to enter the central spire without my invitation." Akram Grice revealed a strong warning in his tone. In fact, whoever dares to rush in, no matter who, will immediately hurt the killer. After all, this mage tower, like a huge tree, does not awaken the tower spirit. Whoever controls the core can control the whole tower. What does it mean to control the mage tower? It means that you can freely transfer the magic energy accumulated in ordinary days and instantly release a large number of terrible damage spells, such as fireballs and lightning. Most spell casters can''t resist such a fierce attack, so they will never allow anyone other than themselves to get close to the control center. "As you wish..." Zhang Cheng smiled indifferently, grabbed the body on the ground and disappeared at the end of the stairs leading to the North Tower in full view of the public. He believed that when it was dark, the owners of the other three towers would secretly gather together to discuss how to seize the broken magic crystal from Akram Grice and overthrow his cruel rule. The broken magic crystal obviously looks forward to the arrival of destruction and chaos, and won''t give the old mage a little reminder at all. When the assassination is launched, the whole luscan will fall into disorder and panic! He can easily take control of the city with a little use of his pre arranged chess pieces. Of course, before that, he also needs to select and cultivate several confidants Chapter 424 In the evening, when the afterglow of the sun gradually disappeared from the sea level, several people in gray cloaks gathered in an old warehouse on the wharf and were discussing the topic of betrayal and assassination "We can''t wait any longer! Once Akram Grice has made up for his life expectancy, he will clean the whole organization, and no one will be better then," a hoarse man snapped a warning. Another woman shook her head with an ugly face: "no! We can''t act rashly! I believe you can see that Akram Grice''s spell casting ability is far above us, and any rash action will only lead to death." "Death? It''s better to fight hard than to wait for death! Broken magic crystal is a powerful artifact. We must complete the plan before Akram Grice completely controls it!" "That''s right! I agree! Don''t forget that we have bought two of Akram Grice''s most trusted followers. As long as we kill the assistant who helps him manage the inside of the spire, we will have a chance to enter his bedroom and launch an accurate and deadly raid." "Agree! I believe that after he gets the broken magic crystal, he will seize every minute and second to study the magic of prolonging life. He has no spare energy to pay attention to what happens in the organization, so tonight is the best time to start." "In that case, let''s kill the assistant tonight! And then Akram Grice in two weeks!" As the last word fell, the masked people participating in the discussion soon disappeared with the help of magic. No one knows who they are except before each other, let alone their position in the arcane brotherhood. But for one thing, the death of the former head of the North Tower, the Striped wizard dandiba, made these guys feel an unprecedented threat, so they planned to unite to overthrow Akram Grice''s absolute rule over luscan. In fact, as early as several years ago, several high-level mages hid in the dark and planned. Now, due to the emergence of klin Simpson, they have to launch in advance. ¡­¡­ Of course, all this has nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. As the new leader of the North Tower, he is sitting in his own room, constantly reading magic books borrowed from the library. These include more than 20 boring theories rarely touched by most mages, such as introduction to the plane and the universe, the discovery and formation of the half plane, the characteristics of elf magic, the difference between arcane masters and modern mages in the netherre era, and in-depth analysis of the magic net. It has to be said that as a continent with many higher magic civilizations, the system theory derived by Phelan, whether in depth or breadth, is far more than the magic city Dalaran of Azeroth. After all, from the beginning, the latter defined magic as a terrible force that attracted demons and disasters, and set up many obstacles in the process of research, for fear of inadvertently leading to the invasion of the Burning Legion, or the outbreak of the second natural disaster of the dead. However, the former regards magic as a kind of neutral energy without any tendency of good and evil. In addition, powerful spell casters can transmit spells through some higher levels and travel to other planes or planets in the multi universe. Over time, different civilizations like the Silk Road on earth have formed to learn and communicate with each other. Take the spells with the name of the creator in the spell book. At least one third come from a mage organization called Ba ye in the gray Eagle world. Therefore, if Azeroth is compared to a magical civilization developed in a relatively closed environment, then the continent of Fallon is a magical world born through continuous learning and Optimization in an open environment. However, as every brilliant magic civilization comes to the end, there will be a series of terrible disasters, which will eventually lead to the loss of a large number of precious materials. At present, the magic of Phelan continent does not seem very developed, and some places are even a little stupid and backward. But this does not mean that those magical civilizations that were once brilliant have completely disappeared. On the contrary, the lost civilization and knowledge are hiding in a corner of the world, waiting for adventurers and ambitious people to discover. This is why Zhang Cheng, who always likes to be alone, wants to annex and transform a force. He needs enough people to help him find the technology and knowledge left over from ancient times. Just as he had just forcibly suppressed the boiling desire for destruction in his mind and planned to seize the time to read the next book, a woman''s voice suddenly came in from outside the door. "Dear Lord of the North Tower, I''m Sydney, Padawan dandiba of the Striped wizard. I want to talk to you about something." "Sydney? Come in." Zhang Cheng recalled for a moment, and soon remembered a woman with brown hair and not very beautiful appearance. "Thank you!" As he expected, the 25-year-old Xini looks very ordinary, and has not been dressed up. She can see a lot of freckles on her face. Only her eyes with strong ambition are impressive. Wearing a gray robe symbolizing his apprenticeship, he stroked his chest with one hand and respectfully saluted: "good evening, master, I''m sorry to disturb you so late." "Come on, what''s the matter with you?" Zhang Cheng closed his book and looked at each other with interest. Although he has seen many ambitious women before, most of them are more implicit and prefer to achieve their goals through the help of men. There has never been such a direct and undisguised as Xini. "Dear Lord of the North Tower..." Xini said carefully. But before she finished speaking, Zhang Cheng interrupted with a smile: "don''t add honorifics every time! You can call my name Mason Aspen." "All right, Mr. Mason." Sydney shrugged helplessly. "As you can see, I used to be an apprentice of the Striped wizard dandiba. With his strength, I managed to get my position today. But he died this afternoon, so I need a new mentor. In return, you can get my loyalty and everything." "Oh? Do you want to be my apprentice?" a playful smile appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. "Yes! Maybe you don''t know. Just a few hours ago, many people outside began to connect secretly, trying to take advantage of your precarious foothold to seize the position of the Lord of the North Tower, and I can help you through this crisis." after saying that, Xini looked up with a strong desire for power in her eyes. Needless to ask, she had no idea who the young man sitting in the chair was. She just wanted to take advantage of the chaos to get more benefits for herself. "Help me?! ha ha!" Zhang Cheng seemed to hear some funny jokes and laughed recklessly. As he laughed, he stood up, grabbed each other''s slender neck with his right hand, lifted it from the ground, and his eyes burst out a flame of madness and destruction: "who do you think I am? A clown without self-protection ability, or a puppet at the mercy of others? No, honey, I promise that whoever wants to deal with me must pay an extremely heavy price." Chapter 425 "Let go... Let go! I... I can''t breathe..." Xini felt that the arms of card master''s neck were like two iron tongs. No matter how she struggled, she couldn''t break free. There is no doubt that this is not the strength and physique that a normal caster can have, and even far exceeds the limit that normal humans can reach. "Hum! Tell me, who wants to plot against me behind my back?" Zhang Chengfei did not loosen it, but squeezed it tighter. Just now, it was hard to suppress the strong impulse to destroy everything again. Blood! Red blood! Only death and destruction can calm his restless brain! "Yes... It''s deltagore zellund! He secretly incited Sanming''s powerful wizard to launch an assassination after midnight." Xini said everything she knew with the little air left in her lungs. "Deltagar zelund? Lord of the East Tower!" Zhang Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a cruel and cold smile, and released his right hand at the same time. Although he has not conducted a systematic investigation on the internal forces of the arcane brotherhood for the time being, he is very clear about how many people can threaten himself inside the tower, which looks like withered trees. Deltagar zelund is one of them. This guy is one of the few top mages who can cast nine ring spells, and is one of the masterminds of plotting to overthrow the rule of Akram Grice. Obviously, he chose to do it at this critical moment, on the one hand to test, on the other hand to distract Akram Grice''s loyal men. "Cough, cough..." Xini coughed violently on the ground. Through the mirror hanging on the wall, she could clearly see the red to purple fingerprints on her neck. She knew that she had just walked through the gate of hell, and her whole body trembled slightly involuntarily. Looking at the frightened magic apprentice, Zhang Cheng seemed to suddenly think of something. He slowly took out a bottle of magic potion emitting silver brilliance and the beautiful "deep sea Queen''s tears" from the magic pocket and said with a smile: "Since you want to be my apprentice, I''ll meet your requirements. But before that, you have to pass my test, or help me complete a small experiment." "Real... Experiment?! no! Don''t! Let me go!" The panicked Sydney, ignoring her image, turned around and ran to the door. She is not an idiot. She knows what the so-called "experiment" means. There are 80 apprentices who die under various "experiments" of her tutor every year. "Hehe, you can''t refuse." With the dragon''s far more terrible power than ordinary people, Zhang Cheng easily blocked the woman in the house, grabbed each other''s chin and forced the magic potion into it. In the blink of an eye, Xini, who was still resisting, suddenly calmed down, her pupils expanded rapidly, and stood quietly in place, as if she had lost her soul. "Great! I hope not to fail this time." Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction, followed by gently placing the blue "tears of the queen of the deep sea" on the woman''s forehead. moment This sphere composed entirely of pure energy began to release bright light! In less than a minute, it began to dissolve slowly and penetrate into the skin and blood along the pores. About thirty seconds later, Sydney''s body began to change strangely. First of all, the freckled skin began to dry and fall off rapidly, and grew a new white and delicate skin again, and the pupils of the eyes gradually changed from brown to dark blue. Secondly, her hair was slowly covered with a kind of green like seaweed, and there was an unspeakable surge of vitality. Finally, and most importantly, there is an extra layer of webbing between her fingers and toes, and her body also presents an extremely beautiful curve. There is no doubt that "tears of the queen of the deep sea" forcibly transformed Sydney from human beings into a mixture between human beings and some water element life. It can be said that at present, she has not only changed from "ugly duckling" to "white swan", but also full of strange temptations, just like spiritual Charm Magic. "Interesting! Is this the real purpose of the tears of the queen of the deep sea..." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and his face was full of curiosity. He doesn''t understand why this thing only works for women, specifically virgins with pure hearts. The function of the bottle of medicine just now is to temporarily and completely erase the memory of the female apprentice and return it to the state of being born. A baby who has no concept of right and wrong of good and evil naturally successfully deceived the identification benchmark remaining in this pure energy. Just when he was going to draw some blood for further research, the effect of the magic potion finally disappeared. Xini suddenly woke up with a shock, stared at herself in the mirror, and asked in panic: "what did you... What did you do to me? Why did I become like this "Don''t be nervous, I just gave you a small gift. Close your eyes, feel the power flowing in your blood vessels, and then tell me what you feel?" Zhang Cheng reminded without panic. "I... I feel the power! The power of water! The power of the sea!" Sydney waved her hands aimlessly. Soon, a clear water appeared in the room out of thin air, constantly changing its shape. After five minutes, she opened her eyes again and shouted with ecstasy: "from today on, the ubiquitous water will obey my orders!" The voice just fell! In mid air, the water suddenly rushed to Zhang Cheng''s position, which seemed to wrap him completely from top to bottom. "Overestimate yourself!" Zhang Cheng sneered, glanced his mouth, raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. Pop! A hot flame immediately burst out of his fingers and evaporated all the water into a white mist on the spot. In addition, for some reason, Xini''s body can no longer maintain human form and slowly dissolve from her feet. "No! No! No! I was wrong! Please forgive my rudeness! Great master, I am willing to be your slave and eradicate all threats for you." she fell on her knees and begged bitterly. Zhang Cheng stepped closer, stretched out his right hand, gently touched the smooth cheek of the female apprentice, and said meaningfully: "Remember, Sydney, this is the first time, and I hope it is the last time. If you dare to show off your poor little intelligence again, I promise that death is only the beginning of your pain. Now get up and catch those idiots who plotted to assassinate for me, preferably alive." "Understand! Your will is my command!" Sydney noticed that her dissolving legs had returned to normal, and quickly nodded with force. She knows that before she finds out the changes that have taken place in her body and what the terrible man has done to herself, it''s best not to act rashly. Unconditional obedience is the wisest choice Chapter 426 "Wow! Dear apprentice, you have really become unrecognizable. Can you tell me what just happened inside?" As soon as Xini left the private room of the master of the North Tower, a moon Elf Female mage with long silver waterfall hair stopped her. It has to be said that in the evil caster organization full of sinister, cunning and egoistic ideas, it is quite puzzling to see a kind-hearted race like the moon elves. But Xini was very clear that the beautiful and harmless Female Elf in front of her was not only extremely dangerous. In order to complete the task efficiently and quickly, she never cared to let her allies or hands die, but also often used her racial advantages to deceive unknown adventurers and make them unknowingly make irreparable mistakes. Maybe she felt the threat, or it could be a subconscious reaction. In short, she took a step back, stared at her two dark blue eyes and replied: "sorry, Ms. valindra, I don''t know what happened. You''d better ask the head of the North Tower in person." "Oh? You don''t know what happened to you!" the moon elf called valindra showed a surprised expression. As an arcane caster who has deep contact with the magic net and can cast five ring spells, she can detect the rich water element energy around each other''s body almost without using any detective magic. Usually, it is possible to achieve this level only by the blessing of God or powerful water element life. "I really don''t know! In addition, I have some troubles to deal with. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll leave first." as she said, Sydney touched her chest with one hand, leaned slightly, quickly covered her delicate face with her hood and disappeared at the end of the corridor leading to public rest. Looking at her fading back, walindra pursed her lips, showed a playful expression, and said to himself, "interesting! It seems that the new head of the North Tower is not just an external speculator as rumored. Maybe I should try to visit..." No hesitation! The moon elf, who was quite different from his compatriots, went straight to the door of the private room upstairs belonging to the Lord of the North Tower and knocked gently. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Who?" Zhang Cheng''s impatient voice came through the crack of the door. "I''m walindra, the person in charge of the operation of the northern intelligence network." the Female Elf gave the answer without panic. Just as she was confident and ready to open the door and enter the room, Zhang Cheng, who was silent for a few seconds, suddenly refused in a deep voice: "I''m not interested in Beidi''s information for the time being. You can go." "Go? Are you sure you don''t want me to go in? You know, the interior of the arcane brotherhood is not very calm at present. Maybe a storm will sweep the whole tower in a short time. At that time, no one will want to stay away." walindra didn''t mean to leave at all, but meant deep and constant hints. "Hum! Be smart! Since you want to come in, come in, but please don''t regret it." As the last word blurted out, the closed door suddenly opened a crack with a squeak. Because of the night, it was dark and there was no light at all. Warindra, aware of the strange atmosphere, hesitated for a moment, and finally crossed the threshold and entered the dark room. Just as she was about to patrol the surrounding situation with the wizard''s unique dark vision, a huge shadow moved directly to the door and blocked the only exit to the outside world. Followed by a bright flame emerged out of thin air and rekindled the originally extinguished candlestick. With the help of weak candle light, walindra finally saw a picture that he would never forget! In the spacious living room, a black dragon 18 meters long and nearly 10 meters high lowered his head, crowded on the expensive handmade carpet, staring at himself with two burning eyes. If she wasn''t ready to transmit such spells today, she would definitely run away without hesitation. "Hehe, how are you? Do you regret it? I warned you just now!" Zhang Cheng in the form of dragon opened his mouth and joked with a very bad attitude. Gudong! Walindra swallowed his saliva subconsciously. Resisting the impulse to turn around and run away immediately, he bowed respectfully and stammered: "I''m very sorry! I... I didn''t expect you to be..." "I didn''t think I would be a dragon, did I?" Zhang Cheng asked, practicing using his wand with his little claws on his wings. It has to be said that the dragon is worthy of being the top magical creature in many fantasy worlds. Both physical quality and magical talent are much better than human beings. Moreover, when fighting, it can stimulate magic wands and scrolls with the help of two small claws on its wings, which will not affect normal combat and spell casting. Of course, the premise is to go through a considerable degree of contact, otherwise if the strength is not well mastered, it is easy to directly pinch the wand or tear up the fragile scroll. "Yes! I don''t understand why a powerful creature like you gave up the artifact - broken magic crystal." seeing that the other party had no intention to kill himself, walindra quickly calmed down and began to test carefully. Appreciating the strong desire revealed in the moon ELF''s eyes, Zhang Cheng suddenly moved forward without warning, stopped his huge head less than 10 cm away from the other party, and showed a ferocious smile: "it''s very simple! I fell in love with the arcane brotherhood and luscan, and decided to turn them into my own things." Warindra heard this answer, her pupils contracted violently, and the whole person stood rigidly in place. After a full minute, her voice trembled and asked, "you... Do you want to usurp the rule of the arcane brotherhood and luscan?!" "That''s right! Otherwise, what do you think I took out the broken magic crystal for? Someone taught me a long time ago that if you want to seize power from bottom to top, you must create chaos. What is more likely to cause great chaos and turbulence than an assassination of the supreme leader? I believe there are many senior mages in the organization who are ready to move and start planning to assassinate AK LEM Grice. " After that, Zhang Cheng raised his sharp dragon claws and gently fiddled with the long silver hair of the moon elf waterfall. This should have been a very intimate move, not only did not make valindra feel intimate, but there was a shivering feeling. Because she knew that as long as the sharp tip of her claws used a little force, she would immediately die on the spot, so she bit her lower lip: "why do you say this to me?" "Now you need to make a small choice! Be my confidant or my enemy." Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to beat around the Bush and made his attitude straight. As an outsider, he knows that he doesn''t have much time to slowly cultivate his confidants. He can only force some people to obey his will by simple violence Chapter 427 "Do I have a second choice? Dear master!" After thinking for a moment, walindra cocked up the corners of her mouth and showed a smile that was enough to make most men jump. As a moon elf who was born in the highest forest and lived for more than 100 years, she once received traditional magic education in her hometown, but soon felt that the slow education method of the elf had curbed her talent, so she turned to the human world and confused an old mage with her beauty. However, only one year later, she killed her mentor and seized all important property, including spell books and a large number of magic items. Later, she was favored by the arcane brotherhood and took the initiative to join it as an agent. Because of these unique experiences, she did not temporarily yield to strong forces and silently waited for the opportunity to fight back. But unfortunately, I''m afraid she''s going to miscalculate today Zhang Cheng, who seriously lacks a sense of security, never believes in anyone, especially betraying Phelan, which is as common as eating and drinking water. So without thinking, he held a bottle of magic potion and handed it to the other party: "drink it! Don''t try to use magic to prevent your gastrointestinal digestion and absorption." Varindra''s face changed slightly, took the medicine, forcibly covered up her inner panic, and asked softly, "what''s this?" "A gift and gift! It''s also an insurance! I have my own unique understanding and definition of loyalty. All you need to do is obey, obey and obey again. Remember, I hate my men playing with small hands." after that, Zhang Cheng''s nose spewed out two suffocating heat waves. "As you wish..." the moon elf struggled for a few seconds. Finally, he bit his teeth, pulled out the cork and drank the liquid in the bottle. She is not an idiot and knows that she has no right to bargain. Although there are several known spells that can prevent the medicine from being absorbed, considering the serious consequences that may occur next, she honestly let it flow into her stomach along the esophagus. Blink! An indescribable burning sensation appeared! Like a flaming flame, it quickly spread all over the body along the blood circulation. About three or five minutes later, the skin on the body surface began to turn red and hot. Her itchy throat made her coughing violently, as if something was about to break out. pain! Unparalleled pain! Walindra stared at himself in the mirror. Soon he saw that black scales gradually grew on the smooth skin, and his hands and feet became the shape of claws. A strong tail even lifted the mage''s robe high, and a pair of horns with sword tips appeared on his forehead. Dragon man! Having read countless books related to magic, she immediately realized what the changes in her body meant. However, what puzzles the female elves is that generally speaking, only the biological combination of male giant dragon and female humanoid will have a very low chance of birth. I have never heard that it can be realized through magic potions. In addition, she also felt that there was a special organ under her throat. As long as an idea could make the hot flame gush out of her mouth. "How do you feel?" Looking at the second dragon man he made in the world, Zhang Cheng finally put down his guard, and a smiling expression appeared on his ferocious face. The reason is very simple. The technology he uses to make medicine mainly comes from Nefarian, the Black Dragon Prince of Azeroth world, and also uses the blood flowing from his body. Therefore, although the dragon people can retain their original memory, character and way of thinking, they can never disobey the order given by their master, even if the order is to die. Of course, there are countless powerful magical powers and gods on the Ferran Road, and it does not rule out the possibility that a very few dragon people break free. But at least compared with the binding force generated entirely by oath, strength and common interests, it is undoubtedly several levels higher in terms of security. He intends to use the technology of transforming the dragon people to complete the absolute control over the arcane brotherhood and the whole luscan, end the original chaotic management mode and become an extreme and efficient powerful force. But it''s not easy to do this, especially the red and blue crystals of the crater that need to be consumed for the modulation of dragon blood potion. At present, the stock of the magic backpack is only about a hundred dozen bottles at most. Feeling the strength and vitality of the new body, valindra was excited and shouted, "great! I''ve never been better than now! Thank you for your generosity, great and kind Master. I swear that all the stumbling blocks in your way will be mercilessly destroyed in the end." "Very good! Now you can leave. Help me pay attention to who is worth attracting inside the tower. We need a lot of talents for the next grand plan." With these words, Zhang Cheng moved his body and gave way to the only channel to the outside world. "Understand! I''ll give you a list later." walindra astringently controlled the power of blood, slowly returned to human form, bent down and saluted, turned and disappeared at the end of the dark passage. She couldn''t wait to go back to the room and try the new power she had just gained, so that she ignored the changes in her mental state. You know, not long ago, she was still considering how to get rid of being controlled by others, but now she is full of joy and eager to eliminate all potential threats for her master. ¡­¡­ "I really hope chaos and killing can come soon! Otherwise I will lose control of myself." Zhang Cheng, who remained in the room, took a deep breath and muttered in a low voice. With the decline of desire for destruction in his mind and the whisper of the ancient god becoming clearer and clearer, he understood that the suppressed crazy thought had reached a critical point, just like the brief tranquility before the volcanic eruption. If there is no movement in the tower within half a month, he can only find a place to vent wantonly like other dragons, otherwise he will definitely fall into hysteria and frenzy. However, the result of doing so will arouse the vigilance of countless forces 100% in advance. After all, there are not many fire breathing black dragons in the whole continent of Phelan. His size is so huge that he even exceeds the largest red dragon among the five color evil dragons. In fact, so far, Zhang Cheng is not sure whether he who occupies the ice dead body belongs to the dragon of this world, or transformed into the dragon of Azeroth world by the pure energy of nesario''s tears, or a mixture of two different dragons? In addition, where is the frozen breath that originally belonged to the white dragon? Will you start to awaken your innate spell like abilities when you reach a certain age, like the Dragons of philon? Everything is still a mystery. He needs time to study slowly. At present, the first task is to find a way to completely convert the mage professional template into the casting level of the world. In short, he needs to learn more theoretical knowledge, more in-depth contact with the magic net, and then try to release those familiar spells in a new way Chapter 428 With the help of Xini, a senior apprentice familiar with the internal situation of the arcane brotherhood, the rebellion of Beita was soon suppressed. To be exact, before several bought mages had discussed how to get rid of Zhang Cheng without leaving a trace, they were blocked by a stream of water out of thin air, and then quickly suffocated into a deep coma. When they woke up, they found that they were already in the tower owner''s private room, and all the magic items on them disappeared, and their fingers were forcibly broken, so they couldn''t make any casting action at all. "Ah, you finally wake up." Zhang Cheng, who was restored to human form, was standing in front of the alchemy station, distributing black liquid with a faint scorching smell, and turning his head to show a scientist''s smile of "little mouse". "Damn it! You... What do you want?" "Let us go, or master deltagore zelender will not let you go!" Two middle-aged mages who felt the danger began to shout loudly. Needless to ask, they try to use the name of the planner behind them to get out of the current dilemma, at least save their lives first. "Relax, don''t be nervous. I just invite you to do a little magic experiment." Zhang Cheng ignored the other party''s gaffe and added unknown powder to the black liquid. From time to time, he would look through an old note next to him, which impressively wrote a lot of theories and conjectures about the transformation of the caster to the immortal form - Lich in common language. Since the arcane Brotherhood has no real Lich and does not have this knowledge, most of them are collected by the supreme leader Akram Grice, and some are his speculation. No one knows whether it can work. After all, everyone has only one life, especially the mage who enjoys the supreme privilege in luscan. He doesn''t dare to joke about his own life. Therefore, no one knows whether a senior caster can be transformed into a powerful Lich form according to the above ceremony. Standing not far away, Xini stared in awe at the boiling black solution in the glass beaker and asked carefully, "master, do you need me to block their mouths?" "No, they don''t need to. Anyway, they won''t live long." Zhang Cheng deliberately stressed the word "live". When the black solution in the beaker began to become transparent, he quickly divided it into three parts according to the number of people, and then picked up three raw diamonds that had not been polished and came to the prisoners: "You are all mages. I believe you should understand the content of this experiment without my explanation. Now, I will activate these gems with the power of the mage tower to make them become the life box needed to transform the lich, and then you drink the immortal life potion. If you succeed, you will be successfully transformed into a lich and become my servant; if you fail, you will die Die completely and become a meaningless body. " "Madman! You''re crazy! It''s impossible to succeed!" a mage retreated madly. After all, the Lich transformation ceremony is a very complex and dangerous thing. If there is a slight difference, there will be no burial place. Otherwise, Akram Grice would not drag his old body for so many years and refuse to put it into practice. "Sorry, you are not qualified to refuse if you fail." Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. moment A dazzling white light hit three diamonds in his hand. Because of the experimental nature, he did not intend to make a "life box" in the real sense. Anyway, it''s not him who wants to be transformed into a lich. Whether the life box is hard enough and can resist the attack of powerful weapons and magic is no longer considered from the beginning. Feeling the strong magic energy from the diamond, the captives realized that this was definitely not a joke, showed their frightened eyes one after another, and forced themselves not to reject the whole ceremony. As we all know, the Lich transformation ceremony needs to be completely voluntary, otherwise it will probably lead to disastrous results. Of course, the gifted mage samast also invented another unknown method of Lich transformation, which does not need my consent at all. He used this method to forcibly transform the Dragon into a dragon lich, and founded a terrible organization called Dragon Lich religion. Seeing the strong desire for survival revealed in the eyes of the three mages, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction, quickly connected the diamond with each other''s soul, and then winked at the female apprentice not far away. Without any hesitation, Sydney immediately hooked her finger. A third of the black liquid quickly penetrated into the mage''s stomach from his nostrils, and even gave them no chance to swallow. Next second The mage began to twitch violently. In the blink of an eye, he fell to the ground with a blue face and swallowed his last breath. There is no doubt that they were killed by the poison contained in the immortal life potion. The next thing to do is to wait patiently. About a few seconds later, one of the diamonds cracked out of thin air, and the corresponding body quickly emerged with a faint negative energy. "Damn it! This failed." Zhang Cheng dropped the diamond powder scattered on his robe and shook his head in disappointment. According to the records in the notes, the guy whose life box broke on the spot after drinking the potion means that the conversion ceremony failed. Their bodies will be reborn in 30 days and become garbage with similar abilities to the real lich, but no memory and mind at all. Less than half a minute later, another gem was broken into powder. Just when Zhang Cheng began to suspect that there was something wrong with the description in his notes, the last body began to rot and deteriorate rapidly, emitting bursts of stench. At the same time, the diamond as a life box also began to emit a bright magic aura "Oh?! he succeeded in one!" he raised the gem in his hand, and a playful expression appeared on his face. "Lord... Master! Have you created a lich?" Sydney stared, her voice full of unsure exclamation. You know, Akram Grice tried to transform himself into an immortal form a few years ago, but somehow he chose to give up at the last minute. This is no secret within the arcane brotherhood. But now, someone succeeded at the first attempt. Although two failed, one-third of the success rate is absolutely enough to encourage those old mages whose lives are coming to an end to work hard. "Don''t make such a fuss. It will take me six days to determine whether I really succeeded." Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders. In fact, the reason why he could dispense the elixir of immortal life was all due to the alchemy stone brought from the magical earth. It was this stone that helped him complete the most difficult part of the potion, that is, the transformation from life to death. "Congratulations! I think as long as this news is revealed, many old mages will be willing to offer loyalty to you in exchange for the opportunity to turn themselves into lichs. Oh, by the way, a soldier guarding the city gate used to work for the spotted wizard dandiba. He hopes he can have the opportunity to serve the new Lord of the North Tower..." Chapter 429 "Hello, distinguished leader of the North Tower. My name is gildan. It''s a great honor to be received." as soon as the junior officer in luscan armor entered the door, he immediately touched his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. As an ambitious middle-aged man, he knows very well where the real power of the city comes from. It is not the big commander who pretends to be high on weekdays, nor the pirate alliance who comes and goes like the wind, but the "stone tree" Tower standing on the estuary island. A wizard with powerful magic power can give orders to the grand commander and the pirate alliance like a slave. So far, no one dares not to carry out the instructions given by the arcane brothers, even if they will suffer heavy losses. Therefore, he is eager to curry favor with the wizard who has the supreme power in luscan in exchange for his higher power and status in the military system. Zhang Cheng sat in his chair and looked up and down at each other. After a while, he asked, "then tell me, gildan, what kind of service did you provide for dandiba?" "Intelligence, my Lord. My eyes are all over Louiskan. I can recognize and monitor them quickly, whether from land or sea. In fact, I have been watching a group of adventurers from the city of ice wind in accordance with the instructions of Danti, who are strong barbarians, skilled dark elves, and temper. A grumpy dwarf and an interesting halfling, "gildan carefully described his value. Because before he entered the room, he had been warned by Sydney and didn''t dare to play his usual tricks. He was filled with awe and fear when he learned that the latter, under the influence of unknown magic power, had changed from a completely unattractive female apprentice to a beautiful thing that could make all men palpitate. "Oh? Are you tracking trist?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin with interest. There was no doubt that he remembered who the middle-aged officer was. He also remembered that at a special moment, it was the other party who had completed his first contact with the famous killer ntrelli. "Yes, my Lord. The dead dantiba thinks that there is a powerful magic item hidden in the dark elf, and I have been tracking down each other''s tracks for him." Jill Dan replied in the affirmative without thinking. After all, the last loyal object has died, and he has no need to keep a secret. "Good! Continue to help me keep an eye on their movements. If one day you find a man named Artemis ntrelli, remember to bring him to me at the first time. As a reward, I will give you a very precious gift." after saying that, Zhang Cheng gently waved his hand and signaled that the other party could step down. "Thank you very much!" Although gildan didn''t quite understand what the very young mage was thinking sitting in the chair, today''s contact was undoubtedly a very good start. Seeing the officer disappear at the end of the corridor, Xini, who stood still, suddenly opened her mouth and said, "master, I don''t understand. Since the broken magic crystal is no longer in the hands of the dark elves, why should you pay attention to the movements of these Hicks?" "Hehe! Have you heard of the secret silver hall?" Zhang Cheng suddenly asked without a head. "The legendary destroyed dwarf kingdom? It is said to store a huge secret silver vein like a silver stream?" Xini obviously heard about the legend of the secret silver hall, and subconsciously frowned. Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and gently nodded his head: "yes! As far as I know, the purpose of trist and his party is to help their friend Bruno, the dwarf, find his hometown belonging to the Warhammer family." "I still don''t understand! What does their search for the secret silver hall have to do with you? Are you going to seize this underground vein?" said the female apprentice raised her head and glanced at her master with the rest of her eyes. "Capture? No, I don''t need to capture at all. Don''t you know that the secret silver hall has been occupied by a black dragon named Shuo Ying for hundreds of years. His grey dwarves have already excavated and smelted inexhaustible secret silver ingots. I just need to wait until they find the entrance, then take all the ready-made treasures and let the grey dwarves work for me." Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to hide. He spoke out his inner plan. According to the memory in his mind, he knew that it took more than half a year from being found at the entrance of the Mithril hall to forming a coalition to expel the grey dwarves and restore Bruno''s Orthodox King status. This means that before the coalition forces are really formed and launched an attack, he has enough time to empty the underground treasure and even plunder the whole ore vein. With the deadly high-temperature flame of Longxi, it only takes him a few weeks to melt the ore that can be mined by ordinary means for several years. "I see!" Xini noticed that when Zhang Cheng said these words, a chilling madness burst out in his eyes, resolutely gave up his intention to continue questioning, and quickly turned and left the room. As an apprentice who tried her best to get a wizard title, she had seen the terrorist power and means of the terrorist master who almost changed her fate, and there was no luck in her heart. ¡­¡­ At the same time, during the public rest at the lower level of the central spire, Akram Grice''s most trusted assistant, the Green Fire Mage, has now become a cold body. Before he died, he still had an unbelievable shocked expression on his face. It seemed that he never dreamed that the owner''s closest followers would stab a dagger blessed with "elimination magic" into his back heart, so that the set protection magic was dispersed by the power of the enchanted dagger as soon as it was triggered. "Hum! As expected, Akram Grice didn''t notice a perfect assassination." a mastermind sneered and satirized. "Don''t talk nonsense! Get rid of the body quickly! Chek, we need you to disguise this guy with deformation spell for a few days!" another mastermind quickly issued a series of orders. "I see!" The middle-aged man called Chek didn''t talk nonsense. He immediately sang a spell and soon turned into a corpse on the ground. In order to prevent revealing flaws, he even stripped off the clothes, rings, amulets and boots on the body, put them on his body one by one, and repaired the holes and blood stains on the robe with magic. I''m afraid Akram Grice would never dream of getting broken magic crystals in the afternoon and a plot against himself began in the evening. Unfortunately, he devoted himself to controlling the broken magic crystal and studying the life prolonging magic. He had no spare energy to take into account the turbulence within the organization, let alone the fact that the main tower had been occupied by conspirators. In just one hour, all the mages and apprentices loyal to him were cleaned and replaced by a group of assassins disguised by deformation spells Chapter 430 The rebellion inside the central spire was so fast and hidden that most people had come to an end before they knew what had happened. By daybreak, everything will be back to normal, at least on the surface it looks like it''s normal. However, if you carefully count the number, you will find that no matter any minaret in the southeast and northwest, some of it will disappear inexplicably. Among them, the North Tower disappears the least and the East Tower disappears the most. Most of these disappeared guys changed into another person, stayed in the public area of the central spire and waited patiently for the opportunity to assassinate Akram Grice, the leader of the arcane brotherhood. They clearly know that this old and weak powerful caster will ask his most trusted assistant to send a small amount of food into his private room every once in a while, so he will come out to solve the most basic physiological need - excretion for a few days or a week or two. This time happens to be the weakest time for the old mage, and it is also the best time to launch a fatal blow. As an artifact with independent thinking and spiritual detection ability, klingnippon undoubtedly detected all kinds of chaotic and betrayal thoughts, but did not remind the holder. Instead, he wanted to see the arrival of the rebellion with a state of expectation. After all, for it, Akram Grice, whose life is coming to an end, is not an easy object to be manipulated at all, so it is eager to change the next holder as soon as possible, a more ambitious, younger and lustful master. As the initiator of all this, Zhang Cheng neither took the initiative to contact the other three tower owners nor prepared to inform the leaders of the arcane brotherhood. After cleaning and controlling the interior of the North Tower, he silently closed the door and eagerly absorbed tens of thousands of books in the library, including the arcane skills used by mages, warlocks and bards, the divine skills used by priests and druids, and even some messy notes and maps about the history, geography and legends of the continent. In short, in order to get out of control, Zhang Cheng tried his best to fill his head with endless knowledge and occasionally took time to attract the excellent talents recommended by valindra. In just a few days, four unknown dragon mages quietly appeared in the tower, of which the worst can also perform the five ring arcane, and the strongest can even perform the seven ring arcane. Each person controls the huge information network, several low-level mages and more than a dozen apprentices. At present, the owners of the three minarets in the East, West and South focus on the central minaret, so they have not found these hidden infiltration to the extreme. Just after Zhang Cheng transformed master Azeroth''s professional template into the world''s casting level with the help of a large amount of theoretical knowledge, the killer he had been looking forward to finally appeared "My Lord, I found Artemis ntrelli. But for some reason, he doesn''t want to be close to the tower, but wants to meet you in a tavern in the dock area." gildan, who walked into the private room of the master of the North Tower for the second time, reported in a low voice. Different from the last time, there was obviously a blood line drawn by a sharp weapon on his neck. You don''t have to ask. In the sudden encounter, the veteran suffered a great loss, so there was inevitably a trace of resentment in his tone. "Oh? Which pub?" Zhang Cheng put down the spell book being made and turned around and asked with interest. Although after completing the transformation of the class template, he has been able to remember and cast the six ring arcane, and the world mage level is about 12 to 13. Of course, this level does not include the knowledge and power he obtained through his own learning and from the demon memory of ereda. To be exact, he has not yet had time to integrate these complex contents into the new magic system. In addition, due to the unique magic net system of Phelan, he must have his own spell book. The reason is very simple. In order to remember and cast more spells, casters invented a special skill called temporary memory a long time ago. They divide the magic stored in their bodies into different spell memory bits according to a certain proportion, and then adjust their mastered spells every day according to their needs. Once the spell is successfully cast, the spell will be completely eliminated from the caster''s brain. After a full rest, they can remember again with the help of the spell book. In other words, if there is no magic book, the mages of the world will lose their proud power once they cast the last spell. But similarly, with this unique spell casting skill, both the number of spells they master and the number of spells they release far exceed the mages of Azeroth. In particular, several things named super magic skills, including magic silent hair, magic smooth hair, magic delay, magic fixed hair, magic extreme effect, magic power, magic distance increase, magic widening, magic upgrade, magic instant hair, etc., can greatly enhance the power of magic in battle and make strategies and tactics more complex and unpredictable. In short, a smart mage not only uses powerful magic power to crush the enemy, but also must learn to combine many factors such as surrounding terrain, environment, climate and temperature, supplemented by a variety of super magic skills, so as to directly force the enemy to fail miserably without fighting back. For Zhang Cheng, who is eager to obtain power and knowledge, the world is a huge treasure house. If he did not keep echoing the whispers and crazy thoughts of ancient gods in his mind, he would definitely find a safe place to devote himself to his own research and completely ignore the changes in the outside world. However, it is a pity that the owner behind the parchment saw through his personality defects, so he set up a trap to force him to have contact with the outside world. Gildan obviously didn''t know how dangerous and dark the seemingly harmless young man was in his heart. He handed a note to himself: "This is the address. I''ve observed it myself. It''s a very messy place. In case of an accident, he can easily create chaos and escape. In addition, he also brought a beautiful young girl who looks like a hostage or prisoner." "Very good! You did a good job! Take it. This is a reward for you. Later, I will send someone to tell the Datong leader of Beicheng district to make you the most senior commander of Beimen." after that, Zhang Cheng threw a small bottle of evolution potion version 2.0. This is a new gadget that he has transformed according to the native humans in Phelan. He has eliminated most of the things that are easy to cause atavism, and only retained the part of anger control. In any case, Fallon is also a world exposed to a lot of magical energy, so ordinary people will inevitably absorb and store some energy during their growth. This is why professional soldiers who have been trained and fought are often stronger, more powerful and more agile than ordinary people. Some even have magic resistance and strong self-healing ability like trolls. Zhang Cheng wants to try and see what interesting changes will happen if Azeroth''s anger system is added Chapter 431 "That''s right! I know you''re working for Basha puck in port Karin, but that fool obviously doesn''t realize your real value as an ace killer. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be sent to find and track a halfling who stole the charm pendant. In my opinion, even a hundred pendants are not far less than the huge benefits you can bring." Zhang Cheng put his hands across his chest and gave the other party a very high evaluation. In his eyes, the real use of killers of this level like Artemis ntrelli is deterrence. First, through a series of difficult assassinations, publicity and speculation, let everyone in the surrounding area have a strong fear and awe of him. When everyone believes that as long as ntrelli takes action, the target will die, the person in control of him can use this invisible deterrent to control many things, such as intelligence, and then some invisible transactions. In this regard, the shadow thieves in AMM area do very well. They will set up a "Star" or "example" every once in a while, which can frighten their enemies and reassure their subordinates on the other hand. After all, as long as the "Star" has not fallen, it means that no matter how embarrassed the guild is, it has not lost. But look what the stupid short-sighted Basha puck did? He even let Artemis ntrelli go away from his nest to kill the halfling Regis, just to recapture the garbage pendant that can barely affect the target with uncertain will. A ring of Magic - friendship may be more effective than this. Another slightly smarter guild leader may have started a war sweeping the underground world of Kalin port with his excellent killing skills, and then continuously expanded his territory and strength, and finally established a criminal network covering the most densely populated city on the mainland. But it is a pity that Basha puck is only a humble little man after all. He has neither ambition to dominate nor high enough vision. Before long, he will be thrown to the ground by the big trouble he caused, and become one of the guild leaders who have disappeared in the long history of Kalin port. There was no doubt that ntrelli saw the flame of madness and destruction in each other''s eyes. It took a full minute to quietly test: "if my answer was no, what would you do?" Zhang Cheng smiled and spread his hand: "I can''t do anything. In fact, I don''t expect to get your loyalty when I meet for the first time. Today is just contact to let you know that I have such an idea." "Just contact?!" Artemis nTree frowned subconsciously. The reason is very simple. Among the many superiors he has contacted, no one will easily let go of those who are unwilling to accept their "good intentions", not to mention that he is still on the other party''s territory. "Hehe, please don''t doubt my sincerity. You should know that you are a very important part of my future plan. Well, let''s stop talking today. You don''t have to make a decision right away. Oh, by the way, if you don''t mind, I''ll take this girl first." After that, Zhang Cheng pulled up Katie Brill and made a gesture of preparing to turn around and leave. "Let go! She belongs to me!" But before they walked out, the killer''s eyes burst out a terrible cold light, suddenly took out a dagger and stabbed it out in a very strange posture. "Sorry, she belongs to me now." Zhang Cheng raised a finger without looking back and sang a short and astringent spell in a low voice. moment Masses of light composed entirely of energy burst out from between your fingers! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With a series of loud noises, Artemis ntrelli had to give up the attack, kick over the table and roll back to avoid the tracking of the energy bomb. Obviously, this spell is a brand-new three ring spell created by combining the magic missile, the local arcane skill of Phelan, and the arcane missile commonly used by mages Azeroth. It not only increases the number of energy missiles, but also has the power comparable to that of a large caliber shotgun. The hardwood table, which can withstand the chop of ordinary swords, was smashed at the first time when it collided with a missile. There are pits the size of an adult man''s fist everywhere on the floor. "Gildan and Sydney, teach him a little lesson and let him realize his identity. Remember, don''t be disabled by accident." After saying these words, Zhang Cheng didn''t give the killer a second attack at all. He just pushed the door and disappeared into the boundless night. Needless to ask, he didn''t like the arrogance and conceit that ntrelli showed now. To be exact, what he needs is an obedient chess piece, a sharp blade hidden in the dark, not a guy who thinks highly of himself. This will change slowly after ntrelli meets trist. He needs to be patient. "Hey, hey! As you wish, sir." gildan, eager for revenge, grinned and drew out his long sword. The whole man launched a charge at a speed beyond the limit of the body. Boom! With one blow, he broke the chair thrown by the killer. With strong emotional fluctuations, the veteran experienced in many battles felt a powerful force flowing in his blood vessels, and his strength, agility and speed were greatly enhanced. Although the duration is very short, it is undoubtedly a power he has never heard of, from a bottle of mysterious magic potion "How is this possible!" Witnessing the incredible scene, ntrelli''s pupils contracted violently and avoided the almost fatal chop with her sensitive skills. In his impression, except for power monsters such as ogres, few humans can split hardwood chairs with a long sword, especially not long ago. At that time, the strength of the opponent was not as exaggerated as it is now. "Hum! Well, are you surprised? Don''t worry, the good play has just begun, and I''ll give you back all the humiliation I''ve received." gildan pushed away the customers running outside with a happy smile on his face. You know, a few hours ago, the killer put a sharp blade around his neck and threatened his life recklessly. Now he has a chance to get it back with interest. "Don''t forget the master''s orders! He can''t be disabled! Let alone die!" Xini, who has always been silent, suddenly opened her mouth to remind her. "Understand! I''m not going to kill him, I just want to beat him up..." With the last word blurted out, gildan once again burst out more than twice his usual strength and speed. He let the sharp dagger stab into his shoulder and hit his opponent''s face with his right fist. When ntrelli measured his body to avoid the punch, he suddenly felt that he stepped on a pool of water, and his body immediately lost balance. Next second Bang! He felt himself rise in the air, his left face was solid, and then fell hard on the bar counter. si Chapter 432 "What are you going to do to me?" not far from the bar, Katie Brill couldn''t help stopping and yelling. She is not an idiot. Through the previous dialogue, she has understood that the terrible black dragon around her is not as "kind" as shown in the ice wind Valley battle, but has quite terrible plans and conspiracies. Looking at the strong vigilance and vigilance in the girl''s eyes, Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "Not so good. You are free. You can choose to stay and accept my protection, or turn away and face the hungry hooligans and villains hidden in the alley alone. However, for security reasons, I suggest you choose the former. After all, for a young and beautiful girl, being knocked down by more than a dozen or even dozens of men is not a happy thing Things. Of course, if you have any special hobbies, think I didn''t say that. " "Bah! You''re shameless!" Katie Brill blushed and spit fiercely. Although she is still a girl who has not had intimate contact with men, she still understands the hints revealed in dialect words. Perhaps in other towns, she can ignore this slightly ridiculed threat, but in the "notorious" luscan, it is absolutely possible to become a reality. In fact, even for the sergeants in charge of public security and defense in luscan, the wharf area is a dangerous place. Several naked bodies are found here every morning. The clothes and all valuable items on the bodies are stripped away. If they are women, they will show signs of violations. It is said that the "grand commander" appointed by the arcane Brotherhood to manage this area will even escort these dirty activities in person. Therefore, deception, murder, robbery, rape, trafficking in human beings and other acts regarded as symbols of evil and chaos are nothing in luskangen. As long as the authorities in power take good care of them, they don''t have to worry about being arrested. "Shameless? Don''t forget, but I saved you from the enemy. Think about what would happen if ntrelli caught up with your adoptive father and friends without me? He would not hesitate to threaten your life! At that time, someone might die because of you, and I stopped it." Zhang Cheng glanced at the girl meaningfully. "What''s your purpose? I can feel that you''ve been planning something secretly since the battle of ice wind valley. From helping Drizzt defeat ERTU to betraying akar Kessel, you''ll be there at every key point." Katie Brill retorted otherwise. It has to be said that as one of the few members of the future "secret silver five Xia" adventure team who still have a little brain, she obviously grasped some key parts. "Why, shouldn''t I help Drizzt and watch him killed by baroyan demon? Or should I not betray akar Kaisuo and integrate the monster army to directly capture ten towns after his death and establish my own rule with terror and violence?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and asked with a playful expression. Katie Brill quickly shook her head: "no! That''s not what I mean..." "You mean I''m a black dragon! A vicious dragon! So no matter what I do, I must be plotting some terrible conspiracy in the dark. Look, what a ridiculous suspicion, because my race has been unjustified. Haven''t you learned to judge good and evil by behavior rather than race and skin color after living with trist for so many years?" Zhang Cheng growled, pretending to be indignant. Of course, he is completely bullying the other party and won''t use any magic. Otherwise, the simplest way to detect good or evil will immediately see his dark red magic aura symbolizing the extreme evil. "Yes... I''m sorry." the girl obviously didn''t experience the experience of being criticized from the moral commanding point. She subconsciously lowered her head and showed a guilty expression. "Forget it, I''m used to it anyway. Let''s go. I''ll take you to silver moon city as soon as dawn tomorrow. It''s the only way for your adoptive father and friends to take this adventure. It should be safe for you to stay there and wait for them." After flirting with Katie Brill, Zhang Cheng quickly gave a compromise that the other party could accept. Anyway, the secret silver hall is quite attractive to him. Whether it is a large amount of secret silver or thousands of grey dwarf tribes, it is a must. As for the poor black dragon Shuo shadow, if it is convenient, he will be saved as a servant. If it is inconvenient, he will collect the corpse for each other to make all kinds of powerful magic items. "Really? Take me to silver moon!" Katie Brill grew up in surprise. She thought that she might be under house arrest and used as a bargaining chip, but she never dreamed that the other party would release herself so easily and send it to her closest relatives and partners. "Of course! So now hurry up and go back to the tower with me to take a bath, change into clean clothes, have a good night''s rest, and start at dawn tomorrow." After that, Zhang Cheng ignored the inexperienced girl and gently tightened his hood to cover his face to prevent the flickering flame in his eyes from being found. The reason why he chose to leave luscan at this time has nothing to do with Katie Brill''s arrival. This is just an excuse, a shield to cover up the real intention. His real purpose is to let the other three tower owners go free and launch an attack on Akram Gris. Because as long as the founder and controller of the arcane brotherhood dies or is seriously injured and missing, the whole luscan will be in chaos. At that time, he can not only hide in the dark and eradicate the strongholds of the Harper alliance one by one with the help of the spreading chaos, but also extend his tentacles into the army, the pirate alliance and the administrative system. But if he doesn''t go, the other three tower masters will secretly reserve their strength to guard against his sudden enemy when planning to attack Akram Grice. Once the assassination fails, it will undoubtedly affect many follow-up plans. But Katie Brill knew nothing about the power struggles within the arcane brotherhood. After happily taking a bath and changing into a smooth silk robe, she lay down on the soft bed and fell asleep. She didn''t know how much impact the next events would have on the complex and changeable situation of Fallon, especially in the north. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the tavern in the dock area, gildan carried Artemis ntrelli, who had been beaten up, to the hillside not far from the city, threw him roughly to the ground, sneered and said sarcastically, "you''re lucky! Be honest and lie here all night! The adults will take you to your target in person early tomorrow morning." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The killer stared at each other with two eyes and didn''t say a word. He understood that the strange young mage didn''t want his own life, but had other arrangements. Chapter 433 Early the next morning, the whole residents of luscan saw a huge black dragon rising in the air and slowly disappearing in the Far East. Although most people don''t know why a black dragon appeared in the suburbs outside the city, they all breathed a sigh of relief for the senior level of the arcane brotherhood who is planning an assassination and rebellion. You know, after so many days of spying, the masterminds led by deltager zelende have long understood that the young man living in the North Tower is not a human at all, but a fierce and terrible dragon, so they have been secretly vigilant for fear that the other party will make any big moves secretly. But now, after seeing the Dragon leave with their own eyes, everyone was relieved and devoted all their energy to the grand plan of assassinating Akram Grice and robbing the broken magic crystal. Of course, in order to stimulate Zhang Cheng, everyone did not reach into the North Tower, and even deliberately connived at some small moves of the North Tower, such as making gildan the top commander of 200 soldiers in the north gate. No one knew that just when the power struggle within the arcane brotherhood became intense, a mysterious man on the sea had integrated dozens of warships and ships, becoming the largest pirate fleet in the north of the whole deep water city. Under his strong integration and leadership, this group of Pirates just defeated the defensive navy of juedong City, then landed and plundered the rich port area, loaded with endless wealth and goods, and embarked on the return journey. ¡­¡­ "Lord Ian, drink some honey bar and we can go back to luscan in half a day at most. I believe that with this brilliant victory, even those old guys will look at you with new eyes. Maybe they will get the favor of wizards and become the next commander." a young pirate looked adored and handed over a bottle of spirits that hit into a poor green glass bottle. "Ha ha! Silly boy! Don''t think so much! Go clean the deck for me honestly!" Ian turned up the bottle and took a sip of wine, pretending to laugh forthright. In fact, the reason why he was able to subdue so many rebellious pirates so quickly was to act according to Zhang Cheng''s plan. After all, among the many ports along the north coast, deepwater city and juedong city are the only cities that can pose a threat to luscan. The former is too powerful to act rashly for the time being, so luscan has always regarded the Jue Dong city nearest to him as an enemy that must be defeated. The pirates who take luscan as their home port have been robbing the merchant ships flying the flag of Jue Dong City. Therefore, when Ian offered to rob juedong''s rich port area, every pirate captain in the surrounding area fell into hysterical madness. In addition, he deliberately let a small number of Pirates close to juedong City, led the Navy defending the port to the whale bone islands, and made a beautiful ambush, completely annihilated and disintegrated the other party''s last maritime defense force. With the help of these captured warships, they directly sent a large number of Pirates ashore and launched an attack on the unprotected port area. In just one day, this once bustling area has completely become a sea of fire. Although under Ian''s constraints, the pirates did not wantonly massacre civilians, or commit crimes of raping women and looting people, they took all the valuable things in this area and set a fire before leaving, completely destroying the business and reputation of juedong City, which had been hard established for decades. It is estimated that for a long time, businessmen will refuse to invest in this city known as the Pearl of the north because of their lack of security. Obviously, a Judong city without trade circulation is what Zhang Cheng is eager to see. In his plan, there should never be a second competitor around luscan, which started from trade. Moreover, the two cities are still so close. Unless one city falls, the other city will never grow up. Of course, in addition, Ian also established a great prestige among pirates with the help of this successful plunder, and even vaguely meant to establish the dominant position in the northern waters. Although luscan has the reputation of the city of thousands of sails, in fact, there are not many pirate ships really controlled by the arcane brotherhood, only about 200, and dozens are nearly one sixth, which is enough to play a decisive role at the critical moment. "Head! We sincerely wish you a long life! Become a new generation of pirate king!" another drunken sailor raised his glass and shouted. "Yes! Our captain is the best!" "To the future pirate king!" "To the future pirate king!" "Cheers!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, the crew on the whole flagship seemed to be infected by some emotion and shouted excitedly that they were the title they wanted most in their life. "Hehe, it''s really a group of guys who are easy to be hot-blooded." Ian subconsciously touched the big sword with both hands behind him, cocked up the corners of his mouth and showed a playful smile. Now he finally understood why the master would let himself control these pirates who were as annoying as pests in the eyes of many people. Because as long as we control this force, we can control the trade of millions, even tens of millions of gold coins, on the west coast of the whole continent of Fallon. Perhaps the pirates themselves are not powerful, but no country or organization can resist the harassment and siege of countless pirates day and night. Deep water city, Bode''s gate, juedong City, askatra, Kalin port One after another densely populated big cities are like stars scattered on the west coast of the continent. The reason why they can be more prosperous than other places, in addition to geographical factors, the secret lies in the prosperous maritime trade. If the maritime trade of any city is cut off, it will be equivalent to the human beings who have been stuck in the esophagus, and will slowly become thin and decline in a short time. Feeling the great power hidden behind him, Ian clenched his fist tightly and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "become the pirate king? It sounds good..." moment His eyes became beast like vertical pupils, emitting a light called ambition. In fact, after gaining a longer life span, he once lost his goal in life. He didn''t know what he should do next, but subconsciously obeyed the orders given by his master. But now, the desire sleeping in the bottom of his heart finally awakened. He began to yearn for money, power, power, fame and beautiful women Maybe the hard life in Bingfeng Valley has suppressed the relationship for too long, or it may be the dragon blood in the medicine. In short, Ian has set a goal for his life after tasting the wonderful taste of power. But the pirate king doesn''t mean that you can be a pirate. At least before you become the most powerful Pirate Group, it''s a stupid choice to challenge the current pirate king. Chapter 434 Leaving luscan, he went all the way east along the mirar River, across the hidden forest and eternal wilderness. Zhang Cheng finally landed on the path about 10 kilometers away from silver moon city before dark. The reason why he chose to land here was not that he was tired and unable to fly, but that he did not attract the attention of the magic spires in silver moon city. After all, silver moon city is not a small place that lacks magic defense ability such as ten towns, Jue Dong City and Bode''s gate. On the contrary, it has almost the same number of casters as deepwater City, and even the voters of the magic goddess. Alastro silver hand, known as the lady of hope, sits personally. You know, this woman who is not old, does not die, does not need to sleep and will never get sick was born in valley calendar 762. Now it is 1356, almost 600 years old. What does six hundred years without sleep mean to a caster? It means that she has more time to study and study than most mages in the world! It means you can learn almost all spells! Even the legendary magic that breaks the limit of the magic net and can only be used by a few top casters! Coupled with the powerful power given by the magic goddess to the ancestors, even ordinary legendary casters are far from the opponent of alastro silver hand. Fortunately, the hope lady did not spend nearly 600 years studying and studying magic. Instead, she was keen to practice her naive political ambition and build a city where different races can coexist peacefully. Over time, she has gradually forgotten that she is a powerful mage, more and more like a pure Lord and politician. It is ironic that the silver moon city itself does not allow all races to live in peace as she originally designed. At least the evil Orcs, giants, dark elves, heart Snatchers, ogres, goblins, ogres and orcs are not allowed to cross the gate. Although in the eyes of many kind people, alastro yinshou is a great leader to the letter. She is impartial and selfless, never refuses others'' help, and even takes out her only spare time to rescue travelers in danger in the wild. But in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, all these behaviors are like a "giant baby" who has not grown up. He is completely immersed in his own illusory world and can''t extricate himself. Six hundred years! In 600 years, human beings on earth have completed the great geographical discovery, the Renaissance, the two industrial revolutions and world wars, completed a series of great works including economic, military and political theories, and even created nuclear energy, jet engines, manned spacecraft, the Internet, genetic technology, biomedical technology, etc But where''s alastro silver hand? What life was like for the residents of silver moon city hundreds of years ago is still the same now. Except for a larger population, a larger city scale and more mage towers, the rest have not changed at all. Farmers still rely on livestock to farm their fields Transportation is still a backward carriage Even the road one kilometer away from Yinyue city is a muddy dirt road At best, it''s called steady development. At worst, it''s not making any progress. Zhang Cheng believes that if you give yourself 600 years no A hundred years without interruption! He can definitely create a brilliant magical civilization beyond the netherriel Empire and the imaska empire. "What are you thinking?" Katie Brill, who had just climbed down from the dragon''s back, approached and stared at the black dragon''s flaming eyes. "No, nothing, just wishful thinking." Zhang Cheng shook his head, drove the messy ideas out of his mind, and quickly used the inherent talent of the dragon to change into human form. I don''t know why recently. He always has all kinds of crazy ideas in his mind. For example, a few minutes ago, he had an inexplicable impulse to spray hot flames directly over the silver moon city, so as to plunge the beautiful city into a sea of fire. Katie Brill obviously didn''t know. She almost brought destruction and panic to a beautiful city. She urged with a relaxed face: "Hurry up. I heard Bruno say a long time ago that silver moon city is the most beautiful and most hospitable place in the whole North. There are delicious food, poets who sing heroic songs, especially the respected Ms. alastro." "Oh? It sounds like you admire her very much?" a slightly ironic smile appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. At the same time, he glanced at the place where he had just landed with the rest of his eyes. "Of course! Don''t you think she''s a very good ruler?" Katie Brill, obviously a brain powder of alastro, turned her eyes angrily. "Sorry, I don''t think this lady is outstanding at all. On the contrary, I think this lady has completely wasted hundreds of years in power and has not solved any fundamental problems." Without any concealment at all, Zhang Cheng directly expressed his contempt for the ruling ability of alastro silver hand. "What do you mean? Do you think you can do better than you want the lady to do?" Katie Brill glared angrily. "That''s right!" Zhang Cheng gave a positive answer without thinking. Just when the two people stared and put on a pair of ready to start a quarrel, a woman wearing a jeweled gold crown and a white silk robe appeared out of thin air and asked with a smile, "Hello, strong dragon, can you tell me what you would do if you were the ruler of silver moon city?" "Alastro silver hand?!" Aware of the surging magic energy contained in the other party''s body, Zhang Cheng''s pupils contracted violently. "Yes, it''s me. Don''t be nervous. I didn''t come to fight, but I happened to hear an interesting topic." the woman stroked her long silver hair, and her eyes showed the wisdom light baptized by years. "Good day, madam. It''s a great honor to meet you." Katie Brill quickly bent over and saluted, blushing with excitement. "Good day, lively and kind girl, I know you. You are the adopted daughter of Bruno, the dwarf king of Warhammer tribe. Your adoptive father and friends are on the way to silver moon city. They will be reunited with them soon." as he said, eras Zhuo waved to the girl. The latter didn''t even hesitate. He directly abandoned his original protector and went to the shelter of the other party. Zhang Cheng watched all this happen with great interest and didn''t mean to stop it at all. Perhaps he felt that the "hostage" had left the relationship controlled by the dragon. Alastro relaxed a little and soon continued to ask, "Mr. dragon, you haven''t answered me. If you were the ruler of silver moon city, what would you do?" Chapter 435 "What will I do? First of all, I will withdraw the powerful magic protection covering the whole silver moon city, let each resident face the threats from orcs, barbarians, goblins, ogres and trolls, and then lead them to irrigate and forge the soul of the city with blood and fire." Zhang Cheng looked into each other''s eyes and gave the answer without hesitation. "But that will kill a lot of people!" alastro frowned subconsciously. Obviously, she doesn''t like this ruling style full of iron blood at all. Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "no, this sacrifice is worth it. At least people will learn how to use their strength to fight and defend their property and right to survival. Look now, under your strong protection, what have the civilians of silver moon city become? They are so weak that they only want to ask you for help when they are attacked by a small group of monsters! I don''t deny your contribution to the city. I just think your protection is too much. You should know that competition and elimination are eternal laws in nature, but you are trying to eliminate competition and elimination with the help of powerful forces at the cost of turning civilians into a group of weak sheep. Maybe when you are alive, the enemies hidden in the dark will not act rashly, but once you are missing or dead, guess what silver moon city will look like? It will rapidly decline or even perish under the fierce attack of the enemy again and again. The residents living here are enslaved by the purest and most savage violence! Because they have been protected for too long, they have lost the spirit and strength of resistance. Although silver moon city has achieved peace and prosperity under your rule, this peace and prosperity is fragile, false and soulless, which is completely based on your strong personal strength and prestige. Your people worship you and are eager for your selfless help and shelter. But remember, the world is so dangerous that even the gods above will fall. As a ruler, if he cannot establish an administrative system that can still operate after his death or resignation, he is not unqualified. In my opinion, you are such a naive, naive ruler immersed in his beautiful fantasy... " Without any concealment, Zhang Cheng directly pierced the hope of alastro''s life in his heart. There is no doubt that all this stems from the desire for destruction in his mind. After all, destroying a city is far less fulfilling than destroying the hope of others, especially this person is also the voter of the magic goddess, alastro silver hand, known as the lady of hope. Alastro obviously didn''t expect to hear such a clear and critical evaluation from a dragon. His face changed slightly and retorted without weakness: "No! You are wrong! As long as there is hope in people''s hearts! Silver moon city will never be destroyed! Maybe my ideal is a little childish, but you don''t see how many people come to silver moon city all the way because of this childish ideal just to help me realize it." "Ha ha! So this is your excuse to keep Yinyue city as it is for hundreds of years? Don''t argue any more. You''re not a qualified ruler at all. I don''t even need hundreds of years to create miracles that you can never achieve in ten years at most." Zhang Cheng laughed and sarcastically. "Ten years?!" alastro keenly grasped a key word. "That''s right! It won''t be long before I control luscan, and then you will understand what I mean." after saying this meaningful sentence, Zhang Chengzhen rose up in the air, incarnated into a huge black dragon and slowly disappeared into the clouds. Seeing him fly higher and higher and finally become a black spot, alastro finally breathed a sigh of relief, narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself: "it''s incredible! I''ve never seen a dragon with such mature and rational thinking..." As an "old woman" who has lived for nearly 600 years, she has long seen all kinds of dragons, both good and evil, but most of them can not change their arrogance. Even if she enters the mortal world, she will maintain a high attitude and look down. Where can she have such a profound understanding of politics. Although she herself is not willing to admit that there is anything wrong with the current policies implemented by Yinyue City, the crisis just mentioned does exist objectively. In particular, according to the news from foreign adventurers, the number of monsters in the wilderness seems to be increasing, and there is a tendency to gather. If she is gone one day, the remaining casters in silver moon city alone can''t resist for too long. "Maybe... It''s time to unite the surrounding towns to form a stronger Union," said erastrow with a strange light in his eyes. She is neither an idiot nor a fool. Her age is long enough for her to see through a lot of things. Therefore, she is also very clear about the defects of Yinyue city. She has long formulated a series of plans to make up for her shortcomings. The most important step is to unite all important towns around Beidi to form a unified alliance. As long as the covenant is concluded, millions of good people will unite around silver moon city to resist all forms of threats. Of course, it is not easy to do this. There are interest disputes in many towns. Therefore, she will continue to establish her high image of being positive, selfless and unrequited for hundreds of years. She intends to use this popular personal prestige to adjust the cracks between each other. At least when there is a dispute, the two sides can sit at the negotiation table to solve the contradiction, rather than raise weapons and fight each other. ¡­¡­ With the help of transmission magic, alastro and Katie brier disappeared in place, and Artemis ntrelli, who hid behind the tree for a long time with the help of invisibility cloak, finally came out. The ace killer first glanced at his surroundings, then took a deep breath and said sarcastically, "your way of soliciting me is really special! If you don''t mind, can you tell me what happened to sergeant luscan? What happened to his sudden explosive power?" "You mean gildan? Nothing. I just used the potion to activate the magic energy hidden in his body. Believe me, if you drink something similar, it will be 100 times stronger than him." Zhang Cheng, who should have flown away in the form of a giant dragon, suddenly came out from behind another big tree. "Tell me! What on earth do you want to do?" ntrelli''s eyes showed deep fear. "I don''t know! You know what? My mind is full of all kinds of things that can make most people go crazy in an instant. In order not to let myself completely go crazy, I have to find something to do for myself, such as controlling and transforming a city, and then, for example, tit for tat with those great people who boast of kindness, destroying what they call "Hope" bit by bit. Using the lines of a classic character, I''m like a dog chasing a carriage. I don''t really think about what I want to do and what I want to get, but when I catch up, something very interesting will happen. How about joining me? Let''s have some fun together? " After that, Zhang Cheng stretched out his right hand, and his slightly pale face showed an indescribable madness. Although his mind is very clear and calm at the moment, he knows very well that he has just crossed a certain boundary, a dangerous boundary Chapter 436 In the private room of the Lord of the East Tower of the arcane brotherhood, deltagar zelund is carefully enchanting a crossbow arrow. His movements were so gentle that he was afraid of accidentally damaging hundreds of dense and exquisite lines on them. This crossbow arrow with more than eight powerful magic attached is the "kiss of death" carefully prepared by him for Akram Grice, which is enough to instantly break most of the protective spells and insert the highly toxic arrow into the other party''s body. No one knows better than him that the founders of the arcane brotherhood are careful and cautious, so there is only one chance. Once the assassination fails, it means disaster for all participants. At the moment when deltagore zellund finished reciting the spell and blessed the last spell, the closed door was suddenly pushed open. I saw a man in a blue robe shouting in an excited tone: "out! He''s out! What are we going to do now? Do it now?" "Coming out?! Akram Grice left the private room of the central spire?" deltagore zelende trembled slightly, and his eyes burst into strange light. "That''s right! He looks very tired. He shouldn''t have had a good rest for a long time. Maybe..." a fierce and distorted expression appeared on the man''s nervous face. "Inform everyone! Do it now! Remember! Don''t let him escape outside! Klingnippon has the terrible power to turn sunlight into energy! Once standing in the sun, it is almost invincible." deltagger made a quick decision. Starting a rebellion from the bottom up has always been a no return road, so he can only succeed and can''t fail, otherwise he will face the continuous pursuit of the whole arcane brotherhood. "I see!" ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in the public area of the central tower, Akram Grice, who has just solved his physiological needs, is dragging his old and tired body to the stairs. Broken magic crystal is now being held in his hand, full of thoughts about how he should continue his life. Is it a lich transformed into immortal form? Or occupy the body of a long-lived race through other powerful spells, such as elves, elemental creatures and dragons? The most important thing to know why the broken magic crystal is regarded as an artifact by many evil camp casters is that it can create spells for the holder with the energy converted from absorbing the sun''s light. When it is full of energy, it can continuously create 16 terrible nine ring spells. What does sixteen nine ring spells mean? It means that sixteen baroyan demons as terrible as ERTU can be summoned from the bottomless abyss of the devil''s hometown! It means that you can cast 16 powerful spells such as time stop, imprisonment, pop explosion, Banshee howl and so on! In fact, akar Kaisuo, the last holder of broken magic crystal, didn''t even exert 1% of the power of this artifact, otherwise ten towns would have become dust in history. But Akram Grice is different. He is a powerful mage and knows many profound magic, so he naturally improves several spells that he could not master before with the help of the power of broken magic crystal. Now extending life is no longer a problem. The problem is which way to choose. Which way can he really get through the dangerous period as quickly as possible and bring the chaotic tower back into control? Just when the old mage was immersed in happy troubles, he didn''t notice that his most trusted assistant had quietly come behind him and stabbed him with a cold dagger. Bang! There is no accident. Before the sharp blade touches the skin full of wrinkles and age spots, the trigger protection spell will start instantly. For a moment, protective spells such as stone skin, Mage Armor, protective element damage and spell invalid enchantment quickly emerged one by one, and the dazzling magic light lit up the dark hall. "Damn it! What are you doing?!" Akram Grice turned and roared angrily. He never dreamed that the person he trusted most would betray himself. "What are you doing? Of course it''s your life! Old man, you''ve ruled the arcane brotherhood for too long, and we all agree that you should change the leader." said, the body of the guy who launched the assassination quickly twisted and deformed into another middle-aged man. He did not intend to give the enemy too much breathing time. He quickly retreated a few steps and immediately raised his right hand. "Go! Kill him!" "Cast the spell quickly!" "Don''t give him time to sing spells!" ¡­¡­ The rebels who had been in ambush for many days in the hall tore off their camouflage. Some began to sing powerful destructive spells loudly, while others started magic wands or other magic items to shoot dazzling attack spells, drowning the old man alive. Unfortunately, after a round of indiscriminate bombing, Akram Grice was not seriously injured as expected, but did not lose a hair. With powerful protection magic, most of the attack spells around the third ring are dispersed by an invisible force field ten meters away. "That''s an invalid enchantment! You must use more than four rings to break it!" I don''t know who recognized the cover like a light ball and quickly reminded at the top of his voice. "Damn you all! Damn you all!" Akram Grice was undoubtedly angered by the sudden rebellion and assassination. His eyes burst out with anger, raised his staff and poked it hard at the ground. Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! An unspeakable scream began to reverberate in the hall! After hearing the sound, six low-level mages and apprentices who were close to each other fell to the ground and swallowed their last breath. The rest of the people were no better. They sprayed a lot of dark red blood from their mouth, nose and ears. There is no doubt that this is the famous nine ring spell of the necromancer system - Banshee howl. With just one spell, Akram Grice turned the situation around and made the mages who tried to assassinate him pay a heavy price. The gap between high-level mages and low-level mages is reflected incisively and vividly at the moment. "Tell me! Which tower Lord started this rebellion? Who were the participants?" the old mage stepped on the stomach of one of the mages. Before the unlucky man could answer, a cold light suddenly appeared out of thin air and flew to his chest at a very fast speed. "Protective arrow!" Akram Grice''s staff suddenly shone. Next second Poof! The arrow burst out a dazzling light, dispelled all physical protection magic including protective arrow, Mage Armor and stone skin art on the spot, and inserted straight into his chest. Chapter 437 "No!!!!!!" Feeling the severe pain and subsequent general paralysis, Akram Grice finally realized that the assassination against him was not a temporary intention at all, but a long-term plan. In particular, the anti magic force field blessed on the arrow directly causes him to be unable to use even a spell or magic item, so he can only wait for death. "Ha ha ha! What''s the taste of the kiss of death tailored for you?" With a burst of unbridled laughter, deltagore zelender finally came out from behind a bookshelf, followed by several other participants. He hooked his fingers at the crossbow arrow that pierced into his chest. The terrible arrow made a harsh sound, followed by it quickly turned into an eight claw shape and grabbed the hard hit heart. As a powerful mage second only to Akram Grice in the arcane brotherhood, he clearly knows the terrible power of top casters, which is fatal in the eyes of many people. For mages who master the nine ring arcane, it only takes a few seconds to completely turn the situation around, So we specially designed and made this crossbow, which is worth enough to be worth ten of the best warships. "Very good! Very good! So you planned all this secretly!" Akram Grice gritted his teeth and covered his bleeding chest. He never dreamed that three of the four tower masters appointed by himself had betrayed himself, and his eyes showed strong hatred. "That''s right! Old man! We''ve had enough of your stubbornness and stupidity! It''s time for luscan to enter a new chapter, and your death will be the end of the old era." deltagger turned and made an attack gesture at a tall granite structure. Without saying a word, the latter smashed his fist the size of an iron pot. Boom! When the deafening sound reverberated in the hall, Akram Grice, who was seriously injured, suddenly turned into a silver and translucent spirit state and disappeared without a trace with the help of the power of the mage tower. However, all his belongings, including clothes, rings, magic wands, even broken magic crystals and crossbows inserted in his chest, were left in place. When del tagger saw this scene, his pupils suddenly contracted and shouted, "Damn it! Don''t let him run! Come on! Turn on the detection function of the high tower!" "Calm down! Don''t you forget how many traps and protections he set up in the main control room? We can''t attack it right away! Instead of wasting time chasing a lost dog, we''d better discuss who will control the arcane brotherhood and who will control the broken magic crystal." as he said, another tower master turned his eyes to the broken magic crystal with strange brilliance. For a moment, everyone was deeply attracted by the powerful magic pulse of the artifact, and greedy light burst out of their eyes. Needless to say, at the moment when Akram Grice was injured and escaped, the alliance privately signed by several high-level mages had broken down, and then there was a more cruel struggle for power. ¡­¡­ At the same time, with the help of the last card, Akram Grice, who escaped successfully, is now heading towards the deep water city along the periphery of the Jue Dong forest. Although he had managed to repair his broken heart with the help of seven Ring Magic - limited desire, his extremely old body made him very weak and didn''t dare to stay for a moment, for fear that the rebels would find their traces. While cursing his betrayal, he secretly vowed to make a comeback and let all the betrayers pay a painful price, a huge shadow suddenly crossed the sky. Before the old mage could react, what happened? A hot flame fell from the sky! "One dragon?!" The nervous Akram Grice quickly released a "flame barrier" and looked up at the behemoth hovering in mid air. "Hehe, it''s really sad. I''m afraid no one would have thought that the founder of Tangtang arcane Brotherhood was seriously injured by the rebellion launched by his men." the black dragon laughed with a big mouth full of sharp teeth. You don''t have to ask. He''s no one else. It''s Zhang Cheng who just came back from the suburbs of Yinyue city. Due to the development of several dragon mages in advance, he got the news at the beginning of the assassination and began to search along the periphery of luscan. As a result, he found the trace of magic transmission soon. "You know me?! no, no, you''re the guy who gave me the broken magic crystal!" Akram Grice''s face quickly became ugly. He was not a fool. He quickly realized that the strange black dragon in front of him didn''t happen to meet himself, but waited here for a long time. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "yes, I gave you the broken magic crystal, but have you ever thought about what caused the rebellion today?" "What do you mean?" Akram Grice frowned subconsciously. "I simply mean that I pushed the whole thing forward. From the moment you get the broken magic crystal in public, this rebellion is bound to come. Didn''t you notice at all? Since you are immersed in the pursuit of prolonging your life, the arcane Brotherhood has been doing everything from top to bottom to climb up. A few years ago, Mokai, the Red Wizard of the North Tower, was killed in the ice wind valley. You didn''t mean to trace the murderer, but took his place. To some extent, you encourage this unscrupulous competition. Think about it. If the people below realize that there will be a master with endless life and invincible power on their head, will they make a nuclear reaction? Of course, do not hesitate to eradicate this threat, so that one day you can climb to the peak of power. So from the moment I gave you the broken magic crystal, you were destined to encounter a terrible assassination and rebellion. Goodbye, Akram Grice, I will inherit your organization and make luscan the most powerful city-state in the North... " With the last word blurted out, the wand on Zhang Chenglong''s claws suddenly flashed a green light, then flapped his wings and dived down again to attack. "Damn it! What did you do to me?" Akram Grice, hit by the green light, showed panic and fear in his eyes. He found that his vitality was losing rapidly, and the magic stored in his body was being gathered to form a space tunnel enough to tear his body. "Sorry, I''m not sure what incredible changes this thing will make in you." After that, Zhang Cheng, who dived down, directly tore the old body of Akram Grice with sharp dragon claws. At the moment of his death, a huge portal to unknown space was finally formed. But incredibly, nothing came out of the other end of the portal. Just a second later, portal collapsed and disappeared foreve Chapter 438 "Interesting! The curse of doom failed to summon the Doomguard. Are the two worlds in different universes? Or should I appropriately modify the spatial coordinates of the curse of doom?" Zhang Cheng, who changed back to human form, bent down, carefully checked the residual energy on the broken body, narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. Obviously, the wand used just now is nothing else. It is the keel wand obtained by the warlock at the graduation ceremony, which stores a full 20 rounds of doom curses. This time, in order to completely solve Akram Grice once and for all, he made an exception and used it as a bottom card. After all, in the original history of the continent of Fallon, the old mage escaped the assassination of his men, and then with the help of a hell devil, he transformed himself into a powerful lich, returned to luscan at a certain time, launched a great purge, and regained control of the arcane brotherhood. Zhang Cheng doesn''t want to be careful about the Revenge of a lich that can regenerate continuously for a long time in the future, so he made up his mind from the beginning that he must kill Akram Grice and never allow him to escape. There is no doubt that his plan succeeded. With the complete death of Akram Grice, the arcane Brotherhood has no second person to be feared. Even deltagar zelund, who planned the whole assassination, was just a chess piece at his disposal. According to the plan, he would soon die in a fierce conflict with the harpist alliance. After thoroughly cleaning up the old mage''s broken body with Long Xi, Zhang Cheng quickly left the periphery of juedong forest and quietly returned to a hidden house in the north urban area of luscan by using advanced transmission magic. Just as he got rid of the strong dizziness brought by long-distance transmission, the moon elf who had been waiting for a long time stepped forward, bent down and bowed deeply: "welcome back, master." "Tell me, walindra, what happened in the tower after Akram Grice escaped injured?" Zhang Cheng asked without looking back. "What else can happen, naturally, is to fight for power. The three tower masters and several high-level mages are gathering together to discuss who should control the brotherhood. It is estimated that there will be no compromise for a while." valindra shrugged his shoulders with a smile, and his eyes showed disdain. "Hehe, isn''t this taken for granted? In the past, the organization was strongly integrated by Akram Grice. Now that he is dead, the rest of the people will not accept anyone. But I''m curious. Who took the broken magic crystal?" after that, Zhang Cheng changed into the robe and cloak handed over by the Female Elf. "No one! As far as I know, those guys almost triggered a magic duel in order to prevent their opponents from getting broken magic crystals. At present, this powerful artifact is placed in the public rest area of the central spire and supervised by all members." valindra bukasso told what had happened in recent hours. As the fighting inside the spire became more and more intense, she finally realized how terrible her master was, and unknowingly counted everyone in. Hearing that the broken magic crystal had not been obtained by anyone, Zhang Cheng showed a funny expression on his face, touched his chin and continued to ask, "what about the North Tower? What is their attitude towards the North Tower under my control?" "They are trying to please you, my master. Deltagar zelender even proposed that the whole luscan be divided into four areas, and you should control the whole Beicheng district." In saying this, valindra''s eyes flashed with a strange brilliance, as if suggesting something. "Oh? Ha ha! They are really generous..." Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and made no secret of his contemptuous attitude. Even idiots know that the real value of luscan is the chaotic wharf area and Xicheng District where shops gather. In contrast, Beicheng district is close to the inland and connects the road to Bingfeng valley. The only valuable thing is fish bone crafts from ten towns. I''m afraid you can starve to death if you expect to benefit from this thing. "Master, they are testing your reaction, specifically whether you can be attracted. At present, the three tower masters and several high-level mages have formed a weak balance, and you are the key to breaking the balance. Please believe me, as long as you show a little tendency to be attracted, the whole situation will become very interesting." Valindra licked her lips greedily. Obviously, she knows the terrible ambition of the black dragon in front of her. She also knows that as long as the information she provides can satisfy the other party, she will certainly get unimaginable benefits from this turmoil. "Draw in? That sounds interesting. But before that, I need you to go to the ice wind valley." Zhang Cheng turned his head and looked into the eyes of the moon elf. "Ice wind Valley?" Wallindra raised her eyebrows in surprise and did not understand what was worth going to that desolate place. Zhang Cheng smiled disapprovingly, pursed his lips and explained, "yes! Ice wind valley. I have prepared a large army there. Your task is to lead them across the ridge of the world." "An army? Do you have an army?" "Of course! Otherwise, you think I''m not ready for anything and dare to rule luscan? No, I''m more prepared than you think. Here, take it, and Gar will believe you are my messenger when he sees it." As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Cheng threw a fluorspar to the fairy, then walked out of the house without looking back and gradually disappeared at the end of the alley. For the chaotic luscan, he never thought that he could win everyone''s submission by means of differentiation and solicitation. Therefore, an army 100% loyal to himself is necessary, at least to deter those rebellious pirates. Although in a strict sense, Phelan is a world where quality is much higher than quantity, most people can not clearly realize the terrible power of legendary casters and legendary soldiers. At this time, quantity is needed to make them more intuitively realize the strength of a person or a force. In addition, Zhang Cheng also needs to rely on this monster army to resist possible intervention in the southern deepwater city. You should know that deepwater city is the most densely populated and powerful city in the north, ruling nearly one million people. It has warned and constrained luscan''s expansion many times. He was not sure whether the alliance of Lords of deep water city would overreact when his evil black dragon became the ruler of luscan. However, if there is an army of monsters, the other party will carefully consider the issue of casualties and make a certain degree of compromise. Perhaps the crazy thoughts constantly echoing in his mind make Zhang Cheng eager for war, killing and destruction, but the only reason is constantly reminding him of the serious consequences of the head-on collision with deepwater city Chapter 439 In the evening, the cold sea breeze gently blew across the wharf, making many sailors who had just got off the ship shrink their necks and walk quickly towards the nearest tavern and hotel. Needless to ask, what they want most now is to drink a glass of spirits that can warm themselves up. If you can, you''d better find another woman to comfort the loneliness caused by long-term exposure to the sea. No one noticed that on the second floor of one of the taverns, Ian was haggling fiercely with a fat man with a weight of 300 Jin. "Sir! This price is already our limit! After all, we have to bear the corresponding risk if we eat all your booty at one time." the fat businessman waved his hands and shouted excitedly. However, as long as you look carefully, you will find the fleeting greed and endless desire for money in his eyes. "Limit? Are you kidding, Sampson? Your price is less than 30% of the real value of this batch of booty. Don''t play tricks on me, at least double it, or I''ll find another buyer." Ian is not a vegetarian and directly exposed the other party''s trick. As an adventurer from the bottom of society, he knows more about the mercenary virtues of businessmen than his peers. In fact, since returning to luscan, he has been looking for buyers for the looted goods. However, because the quantity is too large, few businessmen or chambers of commerce can eat it in one bite, so he can only bear to sell part of it. The fat man known as Sampson was not embarrassed to be exposed, but tried to argue: "No, no, no, sir. What I buy is not ordinary goods, but military weapons and armor engraved with the mark of Jue Dong City. We must find a way to erase the mark before we can sell them. In addition, once they are found, they will be immediately hostile to Jue Dong City and even prohibit us from doing business. Therefore, according to the risk taken, the price is very reasonable It''s too late. " Just as Ian was about to refute each other, the closed door was suddenly pushed open and a mysterious man wrapped up in a cloak came in from the outside. "Who are you?! where are my men?" he suddenly stood up, one of his hands tightly holding the secret silver sword behind him, and he had entered the state of battle. "Relax, it''s me. Your pirates are just knocked out." as he said, the intruder took off his hood and showed a very young face. It''s Zhang Cheng who just killed Akram Grice. "Master?!" Ian was obviously surprised. "Yes, it''s me. Now I have something for you to do." Zhang Cheng completely ignored an outsider in the room and quickly indicated his intention. "Please tell me!" Ian, who recovered his composure, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly. Seeing the other party''s humble posture, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "very good! I need you to integrate all the pirates around luscan within half a month. Whether it''s buying, wooing or direct annexation by force, in short, I want to see a powerful fleet in half a month. Tell me, can you do it?" Ian stared in surprise, frowned for a full minute and asked, "are you sure you want to do this? Is the arcane brotherhood..." Before he finished speaking, Zhang Cheng waved his hand and interrupted: "you don''t have to worry about the interference from the arcane brotherhood. Because just a few hours ago, Akram Grice suffered a rebellion and assassination, and finally died in my hands. At present, the interior of the spire has fallen into a fierce internal struggle, and there is no time to pay attention to the changes in the outside world." "What?!" "Akram Grice is dead?!" ¡­¡­ The two people in the house shouted in surprise. Sampson, a businessman in particular, kept sweating on his forehead and trembling fat all over his body. Zhang Cheng glanced at the fat man and continued to say to his men meaningfully, "remember! You only have half a month! If you can''t complete the task after half a month, I will regard you as incompetent. You should know what I will do to those who don''t have the ability." "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down. In addition, I want to ask, why are you in a hurry to integrate pirates?" Ian clenched his fist and his eyes burst out with strong ambition. "It''s very simple. I have a hunch that war is coming. This time, our enemy is likely to be a coalition composed of deepwater city and juedong city. How about, do you have the confidence to give them an impressive lesson?" Zhang Cheng has a faint smile on his face and seems to have paid no attention to his opponent at all. "Ha ha! The Allied forces of deep water city and Jue Dong City? I''m glad to have such a stepping stone. If I''m right, you''ve sent someone to mobilize the army hidden in the depths of the frozen wasteland?" Ian laughed happily, full of excitement and expectation. What do people live for? Perhaps some people who boast of kindness will say that they live for feelings, for the happiness of relatives, friends and lovers. But the strong who really stand at the top of the pyramid structure will say that it is for fame, power, power and money. There is no doubt that he belongs to the latter, eager to stand high and accept the gaze of countless people, either hatred, fear or worship "I appreciate your ambition. Work hard. If you can satisfy me, I don''t mind giving you what you want." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng turned and disappeared at the end of the dark corridor. He knew that his men knew how to deal with the next thing. Poop! Shortly after Zhang Cheng left the front foot, Sampson immediately knelt down and begged in a trembling voice, "don''t... Don''t kill me! I swear I didn''t hear anything! Let alone go out and talk nonsense!" "Hehe, do you think I believe these ridiculous promises?" Ian pulled out his weapon with a sneer. "I... I am willing to work for you! You know, I have a very large chamber of Commerce, with more than a dozen good cargo ships and dozens of wagons, which can buy anything you need." the fat man tried his best to show his strength in order to survive this crisis. He is not a fool. He knows how important the content he just heard is. Under normal circumstances, 100% will be killed. The only vitality is to make the other party feel that he is still useful. "Oh? Tell me, what can you offer me?" Ian put a sharp sword around the merchant''s neck, and a playful expression appeared on his face. "I can... I can... By the way! Food! I can raise enough food for you! Didn''t the adult mention that he has a large army to go south? I can prepare enough food for this army!" Sampson was quick and gave a condition he thought was good. Ian, who had planned to directly cut off the merchant''s head, heard this sentence, his eyes brightened slightly, quickly transformed into the shape of a dragon man, and gently patted each other on the cheek: "Congratulations, my dear friend, you successfully moved me and saved your life..." Chapter 440 Conspiracy, betrayal, assassination In the wizard tower of the arcane brotherhood like a dead tree, a fierce battle continues. The tower masters and high-level mages who jointly launched the rebellion did not stop because Akram Grice was injured and fled. On the contrary, they were more intense than ever, even so intense that they gave up their control over the whole luscan in order to climb to the top of their power. However, these struggles fell into a strange tranquility when Zhang Cheng returned to the North Tower. Sitting in his own private room, he continued to read the library collection without raising his head and asked, "how, can you fully control the power in your body now?" "Yes, master. I can control the water, communicate with the fish and beasts in the sea, and even set off huge waves and tsunamis more than ten meters high. Please allow me to express my gratitude. You made me from a humble apprentice to what I am now." Sydney bent down and bowed gracefully. Compared with the appearance of the "ugly duckling" in the past, she is now as beautiful as a water goblin, with an unusual charm all over her body. "Are you sure it''s gratitude, not hatred?" Zhang Cheng joked. "Of course! I''m very sure! You gave me great strength and gave me a beautiful face and body. As a woman, what else am I dissatisfied with? Although your method is a little rough, I don''t mind at all. On the contrary, I like your strong sense of oppression and deep and evil heart." With that, Sydney took the initiative to take two steps forward, knelt down and gently kissed the back of the hand of the young man in front of her, revealing a morbid enthusiasm in her eyes. Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly aware of this, and a strange smile appeared on his face. He was a little uncertain whether it was the other party''s performance or a sign of Stockholm syndrome. But before further exploration, there was a very rhythmic knock on the door. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! "Who?" Zhang Cheng let the female apprentice hold his left hand and asked loudly. "Good evening, dear Lord of the North Tower. I''m deltagore zelund, your good neighbor." a man''s low voice came through the crack in the door. "Good evening, Lord of the East Tower. Do you have anything important? If not, please go back first. I''m ready to rest. I''ll talk about it tomorrow." Zhang Cheng obviously knows the purpose of the other party''s late night visit and puts on a look of refusing people thousands of miles away. "Don''t you invite me in? You know, I''ve brought a great little gift. Besides, I think it''s good for you and me to talk." deltagore zelund obviously prepared and didn''t retreat for a few words. Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and hesitated for a moment. He quickly smiled and nodded: "well, you convinced me. Please come in." The voice just fell! The closed door suddenly creaked, and then a man wearing a black robe and a thick black short beard came in. He seems to be in his early fifties, with a little white hair on his temples, and his brown eyes show a strange green light, which is undoubtedly a constant relationship with magic. Eight of his ten fingers have glittering rings, and he doesn''t know which is a magic object or a purely hidden ornament. In fact, most of the people who are able to wear magic items in mainland Phelan will wear colorful gem rings on their fingers, which is a gesture of nouveau riche. On the one hand, the advantage of this is to confuse the enemy and make him unable to detect which magic ring really works. On the other hand, it is to deal with pervasive thieves. At least when they are stolen, they have a great chance not to lose precious magic items. Of course, no matter how many magic rings ten fingers wear, only two will work in the end, that is, only one real magic ring can be worn on the left and right hands, otherwise a series of unpredictable results will be triggered when starting, such as violent explosion and being transmitted to an unknown place. But Zhang Cheng could feel that the hand of the mage with a short beard in front of him was not a meaningless ornament for the wearer, but a pile of Dharma storage rings. Powerful spells were stored in each ring. Through a magic coordination that cannot be described in words, the other party minimizes the impact between the rings. Although it is not 100% safe, it is also enough to offset the mutual interference during startup. As a saying repeatedly mentioned in the book, none of the top casters, especially mages, are given for nothing, and often have their own ability to press the bottom of the box. "Do you mind if I sit down?" deltagore put a beautifully packaged small box on the table and said tentatively with a smile. "Please sit down!" Zhang Cheng raised his arm and made a gesture of invitation. "Thank you very much!" deltagore sat down on the chair and explained in a slightly annoyed voice, "first of all, I want to apologize for the misunderstanding before. I hope you don''t mind my little temptation. After all, I didn''t know your real identity at that time, and Akram Grice got the broken magic crystal, which made me nervous." "No, you don''t have to apologize. On the contrary, I want to thank you because you sent me some good experimental products." after saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! moment A dark figure came out of the dark door behind the bookshelf. When he took off his hood, deltagore grew up in surprise. Half a minute later, he said with incredible admiration: "Lich?! you turned Joey into an immortal Lich!" "That''s right! To be exact, only he succeeded among the three, and the remaining two have become idiots without mind and memory." after saying that, Zhang Cheng waved his hand and signaled that his men could step down. The Lich named Joey didn''t speak, just bowed his head and saluted, dragging his dead body back to the secret door. Because his life box was controlled, he didn''t dare to have the slightest idea of resistance. No matter what order the master gave, he must carry out it unconditionally, otherwise if his life box was destroyed, as a lich, he would disappear in an instant. "Interesting! Very interesting! Maybe when I''m old enough to die, I can consider asking you for the secret of transforming Lich. But now, I think we should talk about the division of power within the arcane brotherhood and who should control the artifact broken magic crystal." deltagger quietly pulled the topic back. He understood that the appearance of the Lich was the demonstration of the black dragon to himself, and it was also showing its strength. However, the problem is that after all, the human mages dominate the tower. He believes that he is enough to suppress each other with the support of many internal members, just as Akram Grice did before Chapter 441 Early the next morning, in the public lounge of the central spire, four tower masters, including Zhang Cheng, and several high-level mages with the same status as the tower master, were gathered and sat around a round table. There was nothing else in the middle of the table, but the famous artifact - broken magic crystal. Obviously, they will vote today to decide who will lead the arcane brotherhood next, so as to temporarily end this dangerous power struggle. Of course, no one knows that two people here have secretly reached an agreement last night, let alone that a bigger conspiracy is hanging over each participant''s head. "Ladies and gentlemen, since yesterday''s vote did not produce results, coupled with the return of the Lord of the North Tower, I suggest a second round of voting to elect a leader as soon as possible, otherwise it may give the enemy an opportunity." deltager took the lead in proposing with a smile. Compared with his last rage and embarrassment, he seems more confident today. From time to time, he doesn''t forget to sweep the corner of his eyes across a woman whose face is very similar to that of a snake. Undoubtedly aware of this provocation, the latter sneered and asked, "enemy? I''m not sure whether the enemy comes from outside or from inside the spire. Dear Lord of the East Tower, do you think it''s a wise choice to let a guy who gives broken magic crystals to Akram Grice become one of us?" "Hehe, dear Lord of the West Tower, that''s why I''m more willing to trust him. After all, he abandoned a powerful artifact without hesitation, and he didn''t put his hand anywhere else except to manage the North Tower." deltager replied reluctantly. Many people may think that this woman''s snake like face is born, but he knows very well that the other party has an accident when trying to integrate the snake man''s blood into himself, resulting in a series of chain reactions. At present, Jaru Talas, the leader of the west tower known as the "snake face" by the outside world, not only has the same long life as the snake man and powerful magic talent, but also can spray deadly venom from the back teeth. He is a very difficult opponent. In fact, excluding the outsider Zhang Cheng, the casting level of the other three tower masters is a little higher than Akram Grice, so they have the courage to launch this rebellion. "Oh? Do you think so?" Yaru Talas glanced at his friend with reptilian eyes. However, it was a pity that several other people who had already noticed the bad atmosphere chose to remain silent and did not stand up against it as she expected. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but tilt up his mouth and show a funny smile. He tapped the table with his right index finger and said after a full minute: "I know you''ve always been quite wary and vigilant about me. But don''t forget, I made it clear that I came to learn magic, not to participate in these boring power struggles. In fact, if it had not been for the late night visit of the Lord of the East Tower yesterday, I would not have been here today. As you may not know, just when Akram Grice was wounded and fled, the spy of the harpist alliance hidden in luscan had sent the news. It is estimated that in a short time, deep water city and Jue Dong City will take advantage of the topic to crack down on the city''s trade and weaken our proud pirate fleet. Think about it. If luscan declines, what can he get even if he obtains supreme power? So, first of all, we need to unite temporarily to deal with the attacks of the so-called good people. Never think that war is far away from us. On the contrary, it is closer to us now than ever... " "What?! do you mean that the deep water city will declare war on us?" a high-level mage with a high status suddenly stood up and looked shocked. There is no way not to be shocked. Anyone who has lived in luscan for a long time knows that deepwater city is like a magic spell, which is bound to the ruler of luscan. Every external expansion and every conspiracy finally ushered in the intervention of the Lords of deepwater city. It can be said that the two sides fought openly and secretly for dozens of times, and luscan won none of them. For the arcane brotherhood that rules luscan, deep water city is like the final boss shrouded over the head in the game, which is about to be cast a shadow in the heart. "Hum! Otherwise, what do you think I''m sitting here for? We must unite and completely cut off the spies placed around by the Harper alliance to ensure that they can''t get even a little information. In addition, we must be prepared for war, especially after a heroic pirate captain successfully looted the port area of Jue Dong City." Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. In order to provoke these people''s hostility to the Harper alliance, he was fully prepared, especially allowing Ian to loot juedong City, which definitely touched the most sensitive nerve of deep water city. Maybe at ordinary times, the Lords of deep water city don''t care too much about the small actions of the luscan pirates, but now, I''m afraid they will try their best to collect the movements of the pirates to prevent themselves from being attacked. In the eyes of the arcane brotherhood, this kind of intelligence gathering is 100% naked provocation. Therefore, as long as both sides begin to pay attention to each other''s movements, fierce fighting will be inevitable "Damn it! You''re right! We must give deep water city an impressive lesson, or they will advance by an inch." another high-level mage stood up and roared angrily. "That''s what I want to say! We must stop internal friction and unite with the outside world! Now vote, and the one with the highest vote will become the leader of the arcane brotherhood. I swear that no matter who is elected, your power will not be weakened." deltager knew that the time was ripe and immediately struck while the iron was hot to give a guarantee. After all, he is not an idiot. He knows very well that no one here is willing to return to the era of Akram Grice, let alone control his life in the hands of another person, so it is necessary to make a compromise. "Vote!" "Vote!" "Agree!" "I think this voting mode should be retained. Whenever major decisions need to be made, senior members must vote." ¡­¡­ For a moment, the assurance of the Lord of the East Tower was like a hammer to break the shackles, which instantly aroused the resonance of many people. In any case, the threat of deepwater city is real. No one is willing to dominate a declining city. Luscan must continue to expand until it defeats all enemies in the north that threaten its status. Due to the small number of people, the voting results came out soon. Not surprisingly, del tagger was elected the top leader of the arcane brotherhood by a narrow margin of one vote, and was also the controller of the broken magic crystal. However, the vacant master of the East Tower was transferred to a high-level mage of the opposing camp to maintain a weak balance of power. Chapter 442 As the arcane brotherhood elected its nominal leader, the chaotic situation in the city soon returned to normal. To be exact, after the high-level mages led by deltagore summoned several commanders who ruled the city and showed a little powerful magic power, all the rumors about the rebellion and Akram Grice''s injury and escape disappeared. No one who lives in luscan is a real idiot who will offend the current authorities for a lost dog. Soon, under the order of the brotherhood, the whole city began to prepare for a possible war. At the same time, a large number of low-level mages and apprentices secretly cooperated with mercenaries and began to investigate suspicious places in the surrounding areas. For this reason, they even offered a high reward. In just two or three days, several strongholds of unknown forces were uprooted. The personnel were either killed on the spot or arrested and sent to the cell for secret interrogation. With the incomparable bewitching and hint of broken magic crystal, no one can keep a secret at all. So, plans and conspiracies that should have been hidden in the dark were exposed to the sun "Look! The Lord of the North Tower is right! These damn harpists are collecting our intelligence, especially from the army. It is estimated that they are really going to declare war." deltagger directly threw a pile of interrogated Confessions on the table for everyone to read. "I also just got the news that the fleet of deepwater city is gathering, and it seems that it is possible to set out at any time." another agent who is not very high quickly provided the information in his hand. As an evil organization that regards the annexation of the north as the highest goal, the arcane brotherhood established a huge intelligence network long ago and continuously sent intelligence to the spire through one agent after another. Therefore, things like the Navy assembly of deepwater city can not hide the ubiquitous "eyes". "Interesting! So our old opponent is ready for a naval battle?" Yaru Talas narrowed his eyes and spit out his forked tongue. I have to say, I don''t know if it''s because of the accident. She is getting closer and closer to the snake man both in her actions and habits. "Sorry, dear Lord of Sita, we can''t be sure for the time being, because in addition to deep water city, juedong city is also mobilizing their urban defense forces, so it''s difficult to ensure that they won''t jointly launch attacks from both sea and land." the agent who spoke before quickly gave his own judgment. "Jue Dong City and deep water city join hands? It does sound a little bad." del tagger touched his beard on his chin and subconsciously frowned. You know, a deep water city is enough to make luscan face a great enemy. Coupled with the well-trained urban defense army of juedong City, even he feels a headache. Glancing at the gloomy expressions of several people present, Zhang Cheng flashed a trace of imperceptible contempt in his eyes, and took the initiative to suggest: "I think maybe we can use the prisoners of the harpist alliance to set up a trap and maybe catch some big fish in advance. As for the navy of deepwater City, there is no need to worry. With me, no matter how many warships they have, they will only become coffins at sea." "Oh? Are you going to do it yourself?" Yaru Talas looked surprised. Although she knew that the real identity of the young man sitting in front of her was a terrible black dragon, she never thought that the other party would be willing to meet the fleet of deepwater city. After all, deep water city has not only a huge population, prosperous trade and well-equipped army, but also famous legendary mages such as Kelburn and Lyra. If a blind dragon attacks the deep water city, 80% of them will be beaten into flesh and mud by dazzling powerful spells before they fly over the city. No fool will choose to do things in a city guarded by terrorist magic forces such as deep water city or silver moon city. Even entering the sight of some big people will be life-threatening. "It''s hard to say, but I''m going to see the hero captain and stay on his ship for a while. If the situation is really bad to a certain extent, I''ll do it." Zhang Cheng replied equivocally. Del tagger stared into each other''s eyes as if to judge the credibility of this sentence. He nodded for about ten seconds: "well, in that case, I''ll give you the battle on the sea. If any pirate captain doesn''t obey the order..." "Don''t worry, I know what to do." after saying that, Zhang Cheng stood up, took Xini who had been following behind his ass, and gradually disappeared at the end of the corridor. Seeing the two leave, Yaru Talas asked with a smile: "do you believe him?" "There is no trust, just as he is using me, I am also using him. I believe you should feel that he is not an ordinary dragon. At least I haven''t seen a dragon who is not interested in wealth, so he must have an unspeakable secret." deltager spread his hand indifferently on his face. "So what are you going to do?" there was a strange light in Yaru Talas''s eyes. "It''s simple! Observe! I won''t act rashly before he betrays. In addition, what he said before is right. We can use the prisoners of the Harper alliance to set a trap to lure those idiots who boast of kindness and justice to die." deltagger said, gently touching the broken magic crystal in his hand. Since he got this dream artifact, he believes that no one in the whole tower will be his opponent. Even in the face of the voters of the legendary magic goddess, he may not lose the wind. Of course, all this is the result of clinchinipen''s constant hints. All holders of broken magic crystal, without exception, will be hypnotized by the fantasy given in their dreams, and unconsciously become more and more arrogant and arrogant. What''s more terrible is that it can read a person''s desire hidden in the depths of his heart, and turn this desire into achievable steps and guidance bit by bit. However, it''s a pity that Del tagger didn''t realize this at all. Instead, he believed that he had enough ability to control the broken magic crystal, defeat all the enemies with the help of the power of artifact, and finally come to the north to establish a huge and powerful empire. Ambition! Target! And power! He has never been able to feel clearly what he wants. "You have changed..." After a long silence, Yaru Talas gave a meaningful evaluation. "Nothing is immutable. Each of us is changing. Please remember, now I am a leader. Don''t try to provoke my authority and bottom line, otherwise you will find that I will be a very terrible enemy." With these warning words, deltagore raised his hand, snapped his fingers and disappeared from his seat in an instant. Chapter 443 When many northern residents turned their attention to the increasingly tense relationship between luscan and deepwater City, as well as various small-scale fierce conflicts and frictions, no one noticed that a large and well-equipped army had crossed the path of the ridge of the world to reach the tributary of the mirar river. After a whole winter''s battle, the orc Gar is no longer the tribal chief with only one or two thousand troops and five thousand old and weak women and children, but a king who controls more than thirteen thousand bloodthirsty soldiers. Among the 13000 soldiers, 4500 were goblins, 1500 dog headed men, 25000 orcs, 1000 orcs, 800 jackals and 1200 barbarians. The rest were overseers composed of big goblins, bear goblins, ogres, trolls and giants. Even the Frost Giant and two younger white dragons, the main creatures of the far north tyrant, were forced to join them. The reason is very simple. Even they can''t resist the evil army sweeping the whole ice wind Valley, so they quickly made a wise choice after a little tentative battle. In particular, the young white dragon is not much more intelligent than the beast. After a fat beating, he resolutely lowers his noble head. One even volunteered to become the mount of the orc chief. In addition, taking advantage of the number of people, Gar captured more than 30 rare mammoths and transformed these huge herbivores into terrible war weapons, which can play a decisive role in attacking the city or launching an attack on the plain. Coupled with the scouts composed of winter wolf and constellation wolf, it can be said that once Gar decides to start a war, the whole North may be conquered in a very short time. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng did not issue such an order, so the orc chief only took about half of his troops on this trip, and the rest were still hidden in the depths of the endless frozen wasteland. Although he did not understand why his enigmatic master was so careful, he still dared not resist at all. Because he will never forget each other''s huge body, the hot flame from the dragon''s mouth, and the blood spring that is indispensable for casting this army. Feeling the biting wind blowing down from the high mountain, Gar took a deep breath, turned and asked the moon elf behind him: "how long will it take to reach luscan? In addition, you''d better tell me what the master needs us to do?" "Six days! Sorry, my order is to take you to luscan. I don''t know anything about the rest." valindra narrowed her eyes and stared at the monsters who were camping, with an ambiguous smile on her face. As an elf far away from her hometown, she never thought that the ice wind Valley, which is worthless in the eyes of many people, would hide such a large army. At the same time, she also realized how violent a shock would be caused when this army appeared on the outskirts of luscan. Warfare! The only way to change the existing benefit distribution! The reason why luscan is afraid of deepwater city is that he can''t beat each other in the front battlefield, but with this monster army, the situation will turn upside down immediately. Maybe Gar didn''t realize how powerful he was, but walindra realized it. There is no doubt that this is an army enough to change the situation in the north, a force that can really make deepwater City fear and fear. You know, the continent of Fallon is not the earth. Any city has millions or even tens of millions of people. Limited by the means of transportation, the population of most so-called "big cities" will not exceed 20000, and must be built on the river to transport the massive grain, vegetables, fruits, cloth, iron products and so on consumed by the city every day. Cities with more than 100000 people, such as deepwater city and Kalin port, are few in the whole continent. Each has a long history and the protection of powerful magic power. Otherwise, it will decay and perish in various disasters soon. How many troops can a city of about 20000 people support? Take the fully militarized luscan as an example. There are five commanders in charge of daily affairs. Each commander controls 200 soldiers equipped with spears, shields and armor and 14 search warships. Each warship is equipped with a team of 70 sailors. In general, excluding pirates, mercenaries and mages who are not in the establishment, luscan''s standing military force is only 5900! And with these 5900 people, they suppressed the juedong city in the south. In contrast, deepwater city has more troops because of its larger population, but there are no more than 7000 people, of which 3000 must stay in the city, not only to suppress possible riots, but also to defend against monsters suddenly running out of the huge underground maze. That is to say, even if the deep water city and juedong city join hands, they will not be able to call more than 6000 troops. Together with luscan''s own soldiers, there are only more than 10000. But now this army of monsters, which has only mobilized half, has exceeded 7000. Especially the Goblins who have drunk the blood red spring, their strength, agility and physique are far more than ordinary human soldiers. In addition, they are fierce, bloodthirsty, fearless of pain and death. It is definitely a nightmare for any enemy. "Six more days? The dried meat we carry can last up to two weeks. What should we do in two weeks?" Gar touched the scar on his left face and frowned. Food is always the most troublesome problem for an army. The larger the number of troops, the more food will be consumed. Although he has been hunting whales and smoking dried meat all winter, his carrying capacity is limited and there is little left after crossing the ridge of the world. "Don''t worry, the master will prepare everything for you. In addition, I suggest that you''d better separate the army and let the barbarians and orcs go to luscan as the vanguard first, and the best under you should be hidden in the forest." the fairy reminded quietly. "Hey, hey! I understand!" Gar opened his mouth and showed a sinister smile. He is not one of those people whose minds are full of ideas of fighting and killing. He knows the importance of tactics. Although the barbarians and half of the people are regarded as a race wandering on the edge of civilization, they can be accepted by some humans at least. But goblins, dog headed men, orcs, ogres, trolls and giants are different. The latter can be regarded as monsters. Soldiers and adventurers can pull their swords and kill them without any reason. After a short rest, the next morning, the monster army continued to March south along the empty wilderness. In order to hide, they did not choose to take the main road, but crossed the newly thawed river beach. Several unlucky hunters and rangers who accidentally bumped into each other eventually became the food in the stomach of a wolf and a winter wolf Chapter 444 Dozens of kilometers away from luscan, a huge fleet of pirates has assembled. As a nominal monitor sent by the arcane brotherhood, Zhang Cheng is sitting on the deck of his flagship, reading esoteric books borrowed from the library and eating fresh fish just roasted in the kitchen, completely ignoring the vigilant deepwater City Navy in the distance. Of course, this is not because of his arrogance, but because there is no artillery. Most of the naval battles in Phelan are completed by catapults, catapults, bows and arrows and ship mages. Mages, in particular, often use a three ring arcane skill - fireball, which can cause unimaginable damage to a warship in an instant. It is also normal to be nearly bombed and sunk directly. So don''t be too flustered until you feel the magic power. In addition, Xini, an apprentice who inherited the power of the queen of the deep sea, was present. Unless the other party drove a high-tech or powerful magic warship that can get rid of gravity, if a huge wave goes down, they all have to go to the sea to feed fish. From beginning to end, Chang Cheng did not intend to take part in the sea battle. He just wanted to get rid of the ubiquitous eyelids in the steeple, and then personally planned an attack to clean up the Del Tuggle and Harp allies from Lu. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, the reason why the arcane brotherhood is strong lies in the rebellious high-level mages. But in his eyes, it was these guys who kept fighting inside that made the whole organization unable to concentrate on the outside. Otherwise, only a few top mages who can perform the nine ring arcane skills need to be afraid of the intervention of deep water city. Although cleaning up these high-level casters will lead to the temporary weakness of the organization, from the perspective of long-term development, it is tantamount to digging out a huge cancer, making the whole organization more cohesive, and no longer acting separately or even pulling back from each other as before. However, for Zhang Cheng, either luscan or the arcane brotherhood are just toys to vent his lingering crazy thoughts and destructive desires. He hopes to use these things that require a lot of energy to keep himself rational to a certain extent, and then collect and learn complex and profound magic knowledge in a rational state. Otherwise, he can''t guarantee that his soul will remember all the learned contents after leaving the body. "Master! The fleet of deepwater City fleet has just issued a flag and wants to send messengers to negotiate with us." when Ian came to the side and reported in a low voice. As he spoke, he had not forgotten to sweep the pirate captains who did not know what they were thinking with the light from the corner of his eye. Although he was elected as the temporary commander of the fleet by virtue of the great prestige brought by looting the port area of Jue Dong City, he knew that these crafty guys were not convinced and kept connecting secretly, waiting to see their jokes. Knowing the open and secret struggle between the pirate captains, Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to intervene at all. He just laughed and joked, "negotiation? Do they think they can avoid war with the current situation?" "Sir, you don''t know about deepwater city. These self righteous guys always like to put on a high posture, so I think they are likely to exert pressure through negotiation to force you to bow down and admit defeat." a man aged about 50 with short silver gray hair stood up and explained. "Well, it seems that they think I will succumb to verbal threats like those boneless idiots before?" Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and showed a contemptuous smile. "That''s right! In fact, most of the monitors sent by the minaret will choose to retreat in the negotiations. Therefore, although we have had friction and confrontation with the deep water city fleet for many times over the years, a war has never really broken out. Sir, are you really going to fight this time?" the pirate captain said with a serious look. Not only him, but also the other captains who came to hold the battle Council raised their heads one after another, with naked ambition and desire flashing in their eyes. There is no doubt that the pirates do not want to continue to tolerate it, and are eager to prove with a brilliant victory that they are the masters of this sea area. "Ha ha, I like your eyes. Yes, I won''t shrink back this time, let alone choose patience, so please return to your ship and get ready for battle. When the negotiation is over, I will send a signal. At that time, all you have to do is attack immediately and completely defeat and annihilate the Deepwater City fleet. Tell me, can you do it?" Zhang Cheng said with a smile. "War!" "Ha ha! Sir! That''s what we''re waiting for!" "Yes! Go to war! Kill the Deepwater City fleet!" "Let the bastards in deepwater pay the price! The price of blood!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, every pirate captain on the deck couldn''t help shouting, trying to vent all the grievances accumulated over the years. They don''t care about shit, justice and evil. As long as they defeat deepwater City, there will be no decent resistance in Jianwan area. All passing merchant ships will be like ducks in the lake and let themselves hunt wantonly. Appreciating the greedy appearance of these vulgar people, Zhang Cheng flashed a hint of fun in his eyes, turned his head and said to Ian with a smile, "remember, let those disobedient guys take the lead in a while, and the Deepwater City fleet will help you clean them up." "Hey, hey! Understand, my evil master." The understanding Ian cracked his mouth and laughed happily. At the same time, he made a gesture to a confidant. The latter quickly hung up the flag symbolizing negotiation and then put down a small sampan. Zhang Cheng jumped directly into the boat and let four sailors paddle slowly to the enemy''s flagship a few kilometers away. About ten minutes later, he boarded an "advanced" warship with a displacement of about 400 tons and carrying at least 200 soldiers. Of course, this "advanced" is not in accordance with the standards of people on earth, but refers to a series of protective magic attached to the ship, such as flame barrier, arrow and so on, which can make it defend the common means of general naval warfare. "Welcome, Messenger from luscan." a woman in a gorgeous silk robe bent down and bowed gracefully. She wore a strange mask on her face. No matter who looked at it at first, she immediately felt a trance, as if her vision had become blurred. Needless to ask, this is a magic mask used to cover up the wearer''s true identity. According to the gossip spread from deepwater City, anyone wearing this mask has only one identity, that is, a member of the mysterious Lord Council. Aware of this, Zhang Cheng also bent down and saluted: "thank you very much. I didn''t expect that deepwater city sent a noble lady to negotiate..." Chapter 445 "Hehe, didn''t luscan send you, the head of the North Tower?" the woman wearing a magic mask smiled and revealed one of Zhang Cheng''s superficial identities. However, judging from the quantity and quality of the troops on the flagship, she probably didn''t know that the young man standing in front of her was not a human at all, but a terrible black dragon. Otherwise, at least one or two high-level mages, warlocks or priests would be present. You should know that the Lord Council is an original administrative system of deepwater city. It selects qualified talents from all walks of life in the city through a series of unknown and secret ways, and finally decides to enter the highest decision-making level with the title of "Lord" through observation, screening and voting. These anonymous people with the title of "Lord" are the highest authority ruling deepwater city. Some of them may be powerful mages, some may be famous adventurers, and others may be businessmen or vendors. In any case, no one knows their true identity except the sixteen people in the Lord''s parliament, and it is impossible to find out which old lord has retired and which new Lord has ascended. Therefore, the attitude of the authority of deepwater city has always been to strictly protect the sixteen lords, for fear that one of them will be attacked and kidnapped, which will directly lead to the exposure of the identity of the remaining Lords. What is the biggest fear of a political system that relies on hiding its identity to ensure the security of decision-making institutions? The answer is undoubtedly identity exposure! Because once the identity is exposed, it means that it may lead to endless temptation, threats and revenge. The Lords are likely to do something unfavorable to the deep water city for the safety of their relatives and friends. Deep water city obviously knows this. It specially made a magic mask that can hide its identity. No matter which Lord goes out, it will be equipped with a large number of guard forces as needed to ensure that the Lord can escape safely no matter what happens. But today, Zhang Cheng didn''t feel any people or magic items that could pose a threat to himself from the warship. This means that he can capture the Lord alive and detonate the most feared and feared political crisis in deepwater city. Thinking of this, he flashed a trace of imperceptible madness in his eyes. Suddenly, there was no sign. His skill stuck in each other''s slender neck, and then smiled and said to the stunned soldiers and guards around him: "Sorry, ladies and gentlemen, the negotiation is over. From now on, luscan and deepwater city have officially entered a state of war. As for this distinguished lady, she is my prisoner for the time being." The voice just fell! A young man in dark red leather armor first reacted, and the shadow formed by the whole man on the main mast disappeared with the help of the sun. Next second Dang! The dagger glittering with magic almost stabbed into Zhang Cheng''s eye socket! However, unfortunately, it was finally intercepted by the soul arrest messenger with black smoke. Just when the other party wants to do it with the help of sensitive movements Chapter 446 "Is this what you want? A tragic defeat?" the masked female Lord turned around and sneered sarcastically without any consciousness of being a prisoner. At present, even those who do not understand naval warfare can see that the luscan fleet composed of pirates is at an absolute disadvantage and will be slowly divided and annihilated by the Deepwater City Navy in a short time. After all, pirates are not a regular army, and there is no so-called "integrity". Once they find that the situation is bad, they will definitely run faster than anyone. If they can''t run, it''s a wise choice to turn to them. Anyway, save their lives first. Zhang Cheng is not blind. Naturally, he can see how bad these nominal "men" play. However, he did not show even a little disappointment and anger, but agreed with him with a smile: "That''s right! I need your help to eradicate those unstable factors. You know? Not long ago, there was a rebellion within the arcane brotherhood. The original leader Akram Grice escaped wounded. Now it''s deltager zelund, the new leader, and he also has the famous artifact - broken magic crystal." "Broken magic crystal? Clinchinipen!" an old man dressed as a mage stared and exclaimed in disbelief. "Hehe, right. Since you know its name, you should have heard about the terrible power of this artifact? In front of klingnippon, most spell casters are as fragile as babies and will be killed easily. In addition, broken magic crystal also gives the holder unimaginable ambition and desire. Otherwise, why do you think we want to start a war? Of course, it''s for End the chaotic rule of luscan and make everyone subject to the absolute domination of the arcane brotherhood! " Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be crazy and revealed some screened information to the other party. Needless to ask, he is trying to push deltagore onto the front stage and become a thorn in the flesh of countless good people and heroes. I believe Kelburn and Lyra of deepwater city will be vigilant when they hear this news. Although they may not do it themselves, there is no doubt that they will send the elite of the harpist alliance to solve this huge threat. At that time, whether they succeed or not, Zhang Cheng hiding behind can take advantage of the chaos to get rid of all the objects he sees as a threat and completely control luscan. But unfortunately, the female Lord didn''t know this. Seeing the frightened eyes of her mage, she immediately frowned and asked loudly, "so you let those pirates die?" "Death? No, madam, they have completed their mission. It''s my turn to open it next. Therefore, neither the Deepwater City Navy nor the first wave of pirates who rushed past have any intention of staying to fight the sea monster. The only thing they want to do is to escape and escape as fast as possible. "Interesting... Is this the way to stay rational in madness?" Watching four or five huge sea monsters constantly overturning and crashing warships and falling into the sea, the hands were full of desperate cries. An indescribable enjoyment gradually emerged in Zhang Cheng''s crazy mind. Destruction and death! He felt that these things were like sweet springs, giving himself an unprecedented happiness, and after happiness, manic emotions were quickly suppressed, and reason occupied the dominant position at once. "This... How is this possible! You... You actually control the sea monster?!" A middle-aged man dressed as a captain clung to the cable and didn''t notice that his nails had split because of too much force. The Navy, which is proud of the deep water city, is no different from a piece of paper in front of the huge sea monster. It will be broken with a slight poke and scattered in the blink of an eye. Except for the flagship, the rest have sunk to the bottom of the sea or are in the process of sinking. As for the mages accompanying the ship, those who have the ability to cast the transmission spell early and escape from the purgatory scene in front of them, while those who have no ability follow the ship and become snacks for sea monsters. "Ha ha! How''s it going? It''s incredible, isn''t it? Remember, this is the power of broken magic crystal. Please bring a word to the Council of deep water city, either surrender to deltagore''s feet or be crushed by his invincible power. Well, that''s the end of today''s conversation. I''ll take this noble lady away first. You''d better give an answer within a week, or we''ll die Will dig out the other lords one by one and publish them to the public. " After finishing this villain''s standard line, Zhang Cheng rose in the air, turned into a black dragon, grabbed a woman and flew to Ian''s flagship. I don''t know whether it was affected by the annihilation of the whole army or stunned by the huge reminder of the black dragon. In short, no one dared to stand up and stop, or tried to rescue the captured Lord. A full minute later, the old mage who had just spoken took a deep breath and said solemnly: "everyone! We have no time to be sad and depressed! We must send this message back to deep water city immediately! Broken magic crystal is not an ordinary magic item! The war it triggered will often cause unimaginable damage." "That''s right! We must stop luscan''s ambition! Master grees, please use your teleportation magic to return to the deep water immediately..." Before another mage finished his words, the hull suddenly shook violently, followed by the thick tentacles full of suction cups, and rushed out of the sea. "No! Master, leave us alone and go!" "You must take the news back!" "Fire oil! Pour fire oil quickly!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 447 Amid chaos and shrill screams, the last flagship of the deep water city fleet was slowly dragged into the water by a giant octopus. Although the sailors and soldiers fought hard, and even cut off their two tentacles with magic, fire oil and sword, they still didn''t escape the fate of death in the end. To be exact, Zhang Cheng had no intention of letting them go at all. When the old mage disappeared on the deck with the super long-distance transmission spell, Xini controlled one of the giant octopus and launched the final attack. Less than 50 minutes from the start of the station to the end, the navy of Shenshui City, the largest and most well-equipped in Jianwan area, completely disappeared, leaving only a bucket, mast and broken board floating on the sea. As for those who fell into the water, they were swallowed up by the huge sea monsters cruising under the sea, and there was no bone residue left. "The gods are on the earth!" With such a frightening and tragic picture, not to mention the pirates who didn''t know it at all, even Ian couldn''t help shivering, and his eyes at Sydney were full of surprise and fear. "Hum!" The female apprentice''s eyes showed a trace of pride. She soon tightened her hood and continued to maintain her cold and high posture. To some extent, her ability is almost synonymous with invincibility in this sea, except for gods and a few deep-sea races. Even if the powerful archaic dragon is surrounded by so many sea monsters, I''m afraid it''s bad. Of course, if anyone can cross the protection of huge waves and sea monsters and come directly to Xini, it is also possible to successfully kill her. In any case, her current attainments in magic are only the level of senior apprentices, which is far from enough to deal with all kinds of complex emergencies. Otherwise, Zhang Cheng would have used the terrible power of the deep sea queen to directly teach juedong city and deep water city an impressive lesson. After all, as a coastal city, the saddest place is that it can never withstand the impact of huge waves and tsunamis. Maybe powerful casters can escape by magic, but most ordinary people can''t go. Once they all die, the city can''t be called a city. However, it is obvious that Zhang Cheng will not easily use such a "big move". You should know that there are all kinds of gods in mainland Phelan, and according to the historical process, another two years will be a famous "turbulent year". His majesty IO, the God of God, will knock down the gods and walk as a saint. If he really does such inhuman things, good gods and their believers will definitely come to the door to "eliminate harm for the people". Before confirming that he can compete with the gods, he must suppress all kinds of crazy "death" ideas in his mind, especially the strong temptation and impulse to kill the gods. After solving the enemy''s fleet, Zhang Cheng didn''t stay on Ian''s ship for too long. After issuing the order to integrate the remaining pirates and make an aggressive attitude towards deepwater City, he flew towards luscan with the unconscious female Lord. He knew very well that the woman he captured was a big trouble, a bomb that would explode at any time. Whether the Lords of deepwater city or the spies and assassins of the harpist alliance, they will do their best to rescue. This means that whoever catches him is equivalent to preparing for the fierce counterattack of these two powerful organizations. Zhang Cheng''s purpose is very simple, that is, to "give" the noble female Lord to deltagore, and then wait to see the two men fight for you and me, and then make up the last knife when the key time comes. In fact, the desire for terrible destruction did not affect his intelligence at all. On the contrary, it is this feeling of breaking the boundary between madness and reason that has changed his way of thinking, becoming darker and more unscrupulous. The terrible means that he could not use before are now used without any burden on his heart. Everything is just to surpass his limits. ¡­¡­ After a short flight, Zhang Cheng finally returned to the spire of the arcane brotherhood before dark. But before he landed and changed back to human form, deltagore, who had been waiting for a long time, welcomed him out, laughed and opened his arms: "welcome back! Respected Lord of the North Tower! Hero of luscan!" "Hehe, it seems that you already know the result of the naval battle." Zhang Cheng landed steadily on the ground and turned back to human form while throwing the prisoners who were about to freeze to death to an apprentice. As a world with a magic system that has developed for tens of thousands of years, Fallon''s spell casters naturally need a variety of investigation methods. Among them, the prophecy magic is a fragment that can detect and predict the future. Therefore, he is not surprised that the other party knows that the deep water city fleet was completely wiped out. With the power of the mage tower, a positioned crystal ball can show what happened in that sea area in real time. "Of course! Control the sea monster! What a magical and powerful force! From today on, the west coast of the whole continent will become our sphere of influence. Please allow me to pay tribute to your contribution on behalf of the arcane brotherhood, and from today on, all luscan warships will be controlled by you." deltagger said a beautiful scene in front of countless eyes. At first glance, it sounds like the right to control all luscan warships is great, but in fact? In fact, just being able to control the sea monster is enough to make the warship ineffective. In addition, Ian has integrated the remaining pirates. Almost all the maritime forces of luscan are under the control of Zhang Cheng, and he has paid nothing at all. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly knew this, and quietly bowed: "thank you very much. Oh, by the way, I captured a lord of deep water city. Give it to you as a gift. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to the North Tower first. There are many interesting books and notes waiting for me to learn." "No problem, please." deltagore didn''t know what he was thinking, and took the initiative to give way to the only entrance to the spire. After seeing Zhang Cheng''s back disappear gradually at the end of the corridor, he showed a gloomy expression on his face. He clung to the broken magic crystal and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "he can control sea monsters and spit hot flames... Is this really what a black dragon can do? What''s the purpose of his coming to luscan?" With becoming the supreme leader of the arcane brotherhood, he no longer only looked up as before, but was more worried about the threat from behind. After all, the casters who join the arcane brotherhood are not good men and women. Once they have the opportunity, they will never let go of the plan to kill their immediate superiors. The rebellion not long ago is the best proof. What''s more, deltagger can''t understand why a dragon wants to learn magic, why it is not greedy at all, and even doesn''t show even a little interest in gold coins and jewelry Chapter 448 In the evening, in the private room on the top floor of the North Tower, Zhang Chengzheng overlooks the city full of chaos and desire through the only window. After a full minute, he turned and asked the moon elf not far away, "so my army has reached the outskirts of luscan?" "Yes, master. You''d better find a way to solve their food as soon as possible, or the army will be hungry in a few days," warindra warned quickly. "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared enough food. I''ll have it sent to him if I have any." Recalling the picture of the fat businessman kneeling in front of him a few days ago swearing allegiance, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth and showing a playful smile. It was also with the help of the big businessman that he could raise food for thousands of troops without disturbing anyone. After all, luscan is located below the ice wind Valley and the ridge of the world. According to the earth''s standards, it belongs to the periphery of the Arctic circle. Although it is not impossible to plant, because the summer is too short, the output is not very high. It mainly depends on fishing, grazing and a small number of large farms to support its internal consumption. This means that local food alone is not enough to support thousands of extra troops. They need to be purchased from deepwater city and juedong city in the south. However, according to the current tense situation, let alone purchase, even ships flying the luscan flag close to each other''s coastline will be immediately greeted by various catapults and crossbows. But it would be different if they were foreign businessmen. They often have multiple flags. When they enter the luscan sea area, they fly the luscan flag, and when they enter the deep water city sea area, they can still go freely in this chaotic land even during the war. Walindra nodded thoughtfully, "I see. I''ll make chief Gar ready. Take the liberty to ask, when are you going to use them?" "When deltagar is defeated! If I guess correctly, he has broken magic crystal, I''m afraid he has secretly gathered a lot of monsters in the forest. No accident, he will attack juedong city in a week or so. While deepwater city will never watch his allies destroyed and will soon choose to send troops to rescue, so the battlefield that really determines the victory or defeat is juedong Winter city. "Zhang Cheng said his next plan without thinking. Because he knew too much about the essence of klingnippon. It was a terrible magic item created by seven powerful lichs through complex magic rituals, integrating the endless desire for destruction in the bottomless abyss. Therefore, the end of each holder of broken magic crystal is not very good. He is either killed by a dagger from behind or becomes a stepping stone for heroes like akar Kessel. This is why even the most evil and chaotic gods are not interested in broken magic crystals. They will only exhaust the resources of an area through killing and destruction, and do not understand the importance of creating and maintaining balance. Perhaps deltagore is a powerful mage, but as long as he begins to be influenced and hinted by klingnippon, his tragic ending is doomed. Neither the voters of the magic goddess nor the senior members of the harpist alliance who fought for the so-called "ideal" will let him go. Although Zhang Cheng has never liked clinchinipen with independent thought and consciousness, this does not mean that he will give up using this powerful force to serve his own plan. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, far south, in the Lord''s Council of deepwater City, a fierce quarrel was going on. "My God! A hundred and fifty warships! More than two thousand people! Were buried like this?!" a fat man in a mask waved his strong arm and asked loudly. "No! This is not the most serious! The most serious thing is that one of us was captured by the enemy! Do you know what this means? It means that our true identity will be known by the enemy!" another woman wearing the same mask roared angrily. "I''m very sorry. But I want to say, it''s not our fault. The enemy is too powerful. Can you believe it? They can actually control the sea monster! And the so-called master of the North Tower is still a dragon! A terrible black dragon! The magic goddess is on the! I''ve never seen such a huge dragon. It''s twice as big as an adult red dragon." The old mage who escaped alive explained with trembling. "Twice as big as an adult red dragon?! damn it! Is it an archaic black dragon waking up from a deep sleep? And what''s the matter with controlling sea monsters?" "Intelligence! We need more information!" "What''s the news from the Harper alliance?" ¡­¡­ For a moment, more than a dozen other masked lords became nervous one after another. Whether the whole fleet was destroyed or one of them became a prisoner of the enemy, it stimulated everyone''s most sensitive nerves. Several even clamored to send troops to level luscan and let the bastards of the arcane brotherhood taste the power. Just as the venue began to become more and more noisy, the closed door was suddenly pushed open and a serious looking middle-aged man came in from the outside. As soon as he appeared, the originally messy meeting room suddenly fell into a dead silence. The old mage with gray hair and beard, regardless of others, quickly bent down and bowed deeply: "master kelben!" Obviously, the comer is no one else, but kelben "black staff" arusan, the patron saint of deepwater city and one of the highest leaders of the harpist alliance, the voter of the second generation magic goddess and the famous legendary mage of mainland Phelan. It is said that he mastered almost all the magic in the world, especially the original "black staff" series of spells, which even the magic goddess was amazed at. The powerful mage looked at everyone with a frown, and then said in a low voice: "The harpist alliance spy has just sent the latest news! The current holder of broken magic crystal, del tagger, is recruiting monsters in the forest. It is estimated that he will attack juedong city in a short time. As an ally, we must not sit back and watch the expansion of evil. Everyone, the war has begun. You''d better abandon your prejudices and unite." "Will the tower of order take part in the war?" asked the fat man at the beginning. "Yes! Not only is it the tower of order! The Church of the God of justice, the God of guard and the God of dawn also said that it would send a large number of priests and paladins to participate in it. The broken magic crystal is a dangerous artifact, and we must destroy it and its holders." kelben gave a straightforward answer. "What are you waiting for? Let''s declare war!" "Yes! The Lord''s Council issued an order! Assemble the city guards!" "This time we will completely destroy the armed forces of luscan! So that these evil people can no longer threaten the surrounding areas!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 449 "You know, many people mistakenly believe that magic is only a power, a power that can change destiny and make themselves powerful. But they didn''t understand the essence of magic! The most precious and essential thing of magic is creation! It is change! It can be a technology, a knowledge, or a tool to protect yourself or defeat the enemy. Arcane arts, divine arts, special abilities, and even the divine power used by gods are one of the external manifestations of magic. In particular, after the magic goddess weaves all the energy scattered in the world into a magic net according to a certain sequence, all spells are easier and more convenient to cast, but it also makes many mages give up their desire to explore the essence of truth and magic. They are satisfied with the convenience provided by magic net, the superior social status and the wealth that magic can bring. Only a few top casters who feel the upper limit of the magic net and the restriction of the magic goddess on mortals will choose to get rid of the restriction of the magic net and build their own magic model with the original magic energy. Although this is very difficult and will also produce a lot of additional consumption and waste, it can break the imprisonment and restriction and create a more powerful legendary magic than the nine ring spell. You know, in the golden age of the ancient netherriel civilization, the great arcane masters could easily cast powerful spells of more than ten rings. They created the floating city and the core of Mishra that could draw energy from the magic net. Calthas could even kill one of the most powerful gods at that time with a magic of twelve rings. But now, how many mages have the courage to do such a thing? Your mind is firmly confined to a narrow space. Ilminster''s God''s running dog is divided into people. Magic is a dangerous force, and warns everyone not to use it as much as possible. absurd! From today on, I will lead you to regain the glory of magic, explore the deepest mystery behind the magic net and unlock the hidden truth! Cheer, my servant, a new era is coming soon... " Standing on the spiral stairs in the public area of the North Tower, Zhang Cheng spoke in an impassioned tone to more than a dozen people who had been transformed into dragons. To be exact, he needs to make these ambitious guys have a clear goal, so that after capturing the arcane brotherhood, he won''t fall into internal struggle again, and draw a big cake by the way. Since del tagger has not yet solved the many obstacles left by Akram Grice, he has been unable to enter the central control room or control the whole mage tower like the former, resulting in his serious lack of security. If not necessary, he is unwilling to stay in the central spire, but in the mage tower formed by broken copies of MAGE crystals, There''s no need to worry about snooping. As the army of deep water city moved closer to juedong city along the land road, the nominal leader of the arcane brotherhood completely abandoned his control over the spire and devoted all his energy to the upcoming war. Under the constant hint of broken magic crystal, he was not the powerful mage for a long time, but a monster driven by infinite desire and ambition. "So great master, do you mean that after we seize power, the arcane brotherhood will give up its original goal of controlling the north and turn to in-depth study of the mystery of magic?" a man in his thirties with messy brown hair raised his head and asked enthusiastically. In fact, he was an old man wandering on the edge of death a few days ago, but the potion provided by the moon elf made him regain his youth and strength. As a price, he must be loyal to his new master and give everything he has. Perhaps at first, this change made him a little resist his heart, but after seeing himself with his own eyes, the resistance soon became an indescribable impulse, an impulse to kneel down and obey and praise, as if the young man in front of him was the Lord of his life. Not only him, almost all mages and warlocks transformed into dragon people have a similar feeling. Through the power of dragon blood, Zhang Cheng could even distinguish everyone''s emotions and replied with a smile: "these two things do not conflict. We can have a little fun while studying the mystery of magic." "Have fun?!" wallindra raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Hehe, why, don''t you think it''s a very interesting thing to destroy the spirit and will of alastro, the highest leader of silver moon city?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and hinted meaningfully. "Oh? Can you tell me what you''re going to do?" valindra was obviously interested in the topic and showed strong curiosity in her eyes. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "it''s very simple. Hasn''t she always appeared in the eyes of the world in the image of justice, selflessness, kindness and guardian? We will use this to create several tragedies to make everyone realize that she is not omnipotent, and then find out several potential targets from the victims to induce and cultivate. At that time, these people will start to think, why did the hope lady they admire fail to protect themselves? Why does tragedy only happen to yourself? Suspicion and doubt will soon turn into hatred, and then hatred will turn into a strong sense of revenge. Imagine that if one day alastro found that the people she tried her best to protect hated herself and attacked again and again to kill herself, would her spirit and will be as firm as now? If her spirit and will are no longer firm, will she degenerate like a paladin? If she falls, will silver moon city still be silver moon city? When the other voters of the magic goddess knew this, would they choose to turn against each other, or would they try their best to save her once noble soul? There are too many unknowns waiting for us to explore. This is the game that a powerful caster organization should play. As for expanding territory or ruling the world, it''s too boring. I don''t mind supporting one or two puppets secretly, but I will never put all my energy and resources into it. Our goal is to become the black hand behind the scenes, not to go to the front stage and become the target of countless people. " After hearing the evil words emanating from his bones, walindra couldn''t help laughing wildly, laughing and praising loudly: "Ha ha! My dear master, this idea is really great! You are the embodiment of conspiracy and evil! Allow me to express my most sincere respect to you. If one day you plan to put this plan into practice, please be sure to give it to me. I am very looking forward to seeing the picture of alastro''s will collapse." "No problem. But now, I want you to inform Gar and make him and his troops ready. When the troops outside the city go south, they will occupy Luskan immediately..." Chapter 450 In May 1357, a history destined to be remembered is also an important part of Zhang Cheng''s crazy plan. It will finally be staged on the plain ten kilometers away from the wall of juedong city. The expeditionary army from deep water city has now joined the guards of Jue Dong City and arranged in a neat square array, ready to start a fierce war. In particular, the large-scale mage group and church organization are enough to plunge most enemies into complete despair. This is why no city on the whole west coast dares to be an enemy of deepwater city. Even if they knew that they were going to face the holders of broken magic crystal and a powerful black dragon, they still didn''t mean to shrink back, nor did they hide behind the wall and tremble. Instead, they chose to take the initiative to attack and prepare to defeat the enemy directly. Of course, luscan''s army is not bad, even stronger. The cannon fodder composed of monsters alone exceeds tens of thousands of people. Under the hint of broken magic crystal, they are not only extremely fanatical, but also never have to worry about morale. Even if they all die, they will not violate their master''s orders. After all, the south of the ridge of the world is not the desolate frozen soil of ice wind valley. For a powerful mage, as long as he is willing to spend some time, he can easily find all kinds of goblins, orcs, orcs and jackals, and then use the power of broken magic crystal to control their leaders for his own use. In addition, the Church of bane, the God of tyranny, also sent many priests and dark guards to join it, hoping to take the opportunity to expand its influence. In short, this war is no longer a competition between deepwater city and luscan for Northern hegemony, but more related to faith and the gods hidden in the dark. Standing on the high platform made of trees and soil, del tagger looked at the neat enemy opposite, suddenly turned around and asked with a smile: "my dear friends, what do you think we should do with Jue Dong City after the war? Send someone to take over it or destroy it directly?" "Destroy it, of course! I hate this city! Hate the old guy who flaunts kindness and justice all day!" Yaru Talas made no secret of his hatred for juedong city and directly expressed his views. "What about you? Dear Lord of the North Tower?" del tagger didn''t know what he was thinking. He turned and looked at Zhang Cheng. "I think it''s too wasteful to destroy it. If you don''t mind, you can hand over the city to me for transformation. I promise it will become the bridgehead of our attack on deepwater city in a few years." Zhang Cheng quietly gave another answer. Perhaps others will think that deltagger has a very high chance to win and occupy Jue Dong City, but as the black hand behind the scenes, he knows very well that the other party has no hope of winning at all. Because after the generals led the army through the Jue Dong forest, gar, who had been waiting for a long time, led his monsters to capture Luskan, and the Dragon Mage and Lich of the old nest of the arcane brotherhood also jointly controlled the mage tower. In other words, the seemingly powerful army in front of them has actually lost the support of the rear. No matter what the final outcome of the war is, what awaits them will be defeat. "Since you like this city, it will be yours after we defeat the army of deepwater city." after that, del tager nodded to the herald. The latter understood, immediately raised a huge horn and blew it with all his strength. Woo - Woo - woo¡ª¡ª With a low voice echoing over the plain, luscan''s army finally began to take action. I saw thousands of soldiers with long bows running out from behind the square, quickly lined up in three rows, then took out arrows, pulled full bows and fired at the sky. Normally, a distance like this clearly exceeds the maximum range of the longbow. But then, the magic ceremony guided by low-level mages and apprentices made up for the deficiency. After a short spell singing, a strong wind suddenly appeared out of thin air, blowing all the arrows high and drawing beautiful parabolas. When reaching the highest point, with the help of gravity acceleration, it hit the coalition forces of deep water city and juedong city like raindrops. "Raise the shield!!!!!" "Raise your shield!" "Raise your shield!" ¡­¡­ The officers of deep water city found the arrows falling from the sky and immediately issued corresponding instructions. moment Thousands of shields were put together to form an airtight shield wall. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang Although there were still many arrows passing through the gap, causing slight damage and confusion, most of them were blocked by shields, and only more than 20 wounded were quickly dragged to the rear for the priest to heal you. "Ha ha! How stupid! They gathered the soldiers together after only one round of arrow rain." When del tagger saw this scene, instead of being angry, he laughed happily and raised the broken magic crystal to bathe it in the noon sun. About a few seconds later, a dazzling white light fell from the sky and directly ploughed an open space from the middle of the formation of the coalition forces of deep water city and Jue Dong City. All the soldiers who came into contact with it were gasified in a moment, and their armor and weapons were turned into dark red molten iron. Their terrible power immediately shook the hearts of many soldiers. "Long live the great del tagger!" "For the glory of the master!" "Charge!!!" "Kill all these humans!" Monsters who could not bear the desire to kill and destroy immediately attacked the enemy in chaos like crazy. The troll who rushed to the front completely ignored the sharp spear and dagger and jumped up to tear the formation. Their terrible regeneration ability can be quickly put together even if they are cut into more than a dozen pieces. Some parts that have been separated for too long will even slowly become another independent individual with a smaller size. To really kill this, you need to use fire or strong acid. However, it''s a pity that deepwater city may be very rich, but it can''t equip every soldier with enchanted weapons or alchemy items such as fire glue. Although many trolls were killed by officers with burning swords, more still rushed in, causing great trouble to the soldiers in the front row. Before they could get rid of these terrible trolls, the ogre who followed them waved a big stick and beat the whole array to pieces. The goblins and the jackals quickly plunged into the middle to kill. In less than ten minutes, more than 200 soldiers of deepwater city fell into a pool of blood. There is no doubt that Del tagger clearly knows how to take advantage of the inherent advantages of monsters than the idiot akar kesso. For example, he will let the trolls that are difficult to kill rush in front to attract fire, and then let the powerful ogres destroy the formation. In short, he will not use the oil adding tactics as foolishly as the former to give the enemy the opportunity to destroy his own effective powe Chapter 451 Boom! Boom! Boom! With the deafening sound, colorful magic suddenly fell from the sky. The monster controlled by the broken magic crystal did not rage for too long. After only breaking down several spear arrays, the deep water city mage group turned it into an incomplete body with overwhelming magic missiles, fireball and lightning. Six ogres, a dozen trolls, and more than half a dozen jackals, goblins and big goblins were completely destroyed without splashing. The caster''s unparalleled power in the war was reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. All forms of energy existing in nature, such as flame, explosion, discharge, sound wave and vibration, can be made with the help of various spell models. What''s more terrible is that after thousands of years of development and evolution, the magic of Phelan continent has long been not limited to destruction, but has formed a huge and complex branch, which is even more precise, complex and changeable than the modern scientific system on earth. Azeroth, who is seriously partial to science, can''t compare with it Watching those wonderful spells appear in front of him one by one, Zhang Cheng has a strange smile on his face and has no intention of interfering. Not only him, but also none of the other senior members of the arcane brotherhood showed anger or excitement, as if the dead monster had nothing to do with himself. In the distance, the team composed of low-level mages and apprentices remained silent and did not seem to plan to make any counterattack. After a full minute, del tagger smiled and sighed: "should I say that it is really a deep water city? At this time, they are still saving their strength and thinking of giving me a fatal blow at the critical moment." "You are the master of broken magic crystal! And now it''s Day! I think the only thing they can do is delay time and wait for a surprise attack after dark to seize artifact." Yaru Talas analyzed from an objective point of view. "Procrastinate? No, my friends, they are not procrastinating. They want to kill me and take away the broken magic crystal." del tagger clutched the crystal pulsating in the palm of the Lord''s right hand and made no secret of his deep intention to kill. Every holder of broken magic crystal will have an almost morbid sense of dependence. Any guy who tries to take artifact from them will be ruthlessly eliminated. Obviously, the plans of the deep water mages have aroused the anger of the nominal leader of the arcane brotherhood. Without even a little hesitation, he directly grabbed the captured female Lord, tore off the other party''s magic mask, lifted it to tens of meters high in the air with the help of the power of broken magic crystal, and then withdrew the mysterious power to support the other party''s weight in front of the Deepwater City expedition army. Next second The woman, who looked like she was still in her thirties, fell straight down and collided with a hard rock. Bang! Her head was like a broken watermelon, suddenly bursting out of a red and white brain. Silence! Terrible silence! It seems that everyone has lost the ability to speak. For a moment, the whole battlefield fell into a dead silence. Because since the implementation of the secret Lord system in deepwater City, no Lord has been executed by the enemy in full view, and the death is still so tragic. "Wow! I''m afraid deep water city has to uncover their cards in advance, otherwise the next war won''t have to be fought." Zhang Cheng joked with schadenfreude. As he expected, in less than 30 seconds, the location of the deep water city mage group suddenly gushed out a terrible magic wave. In just a few seconds, the originally clear sky was covered with dark clouds, which not only blocked the sun, but also the clouds with a large amount of charge began to rub against each other. The first strong white lightning fell from the sky in a short time, turning more than a dozen well-equipped soldiers into black carbides. These unlucky bastards had swallowed their last breath before they even had time to scream. Followed by the second, third and fourth Countless lightning, like silver snakes, raged on the head of luscan''s army, passing through a scene of doomsday. On the contrary, they despised it. After they added the lightning protection spell to themselves, they continued to stand in place as if waiting for something. At the same time, the monsters controlled by the broken magic crystal did not escape. Specifically, as long as the pulsating crystal was still shining, they would never feel fear and fear. "Interesting! They covered the sun and tried to break the morale of the army with a large-scale magic ceremony," dertagle said with disdain. People with a little common sense know that when dealing with mages, especially high-level mages who can touch the magic net above the sixth ring, the attack of a single attribute can''t play any role at all. Whether it''s lightning, fire or strong acid, just a corresponding protection spell can play an almost complete immune effect. Different from the protective fire and frost enchantments often used by Dalaran mages, the protective spells in this world are closer to isolation rather than absorption. There is no need to worry about the maximum absorption of the created shield. Take the protection of flame enchantment as an example. Once it starts to work, it doesn''t matter to jump into the magma bath unless the duration ends or is dispelled by other magic. Another high-level mage seemed to notice something and immediately said, "please be careful! I feel the transmission magic!" "No! They have come..." With the last word blurted out, Yaru Talas suddenly raised his staff without warning and aimed a penetrating green light at the air on his right hand. Poof! A figure suddenly appeared in the air. Before everyone could see him clearly, he quickly turned into a green powder and flew away with the wind. Six ring change Magic - dissociation! Any target hit will suffer great pain. If its magic resistance and vitality are not strong enough, the result will be like the unlucky guy in front of us. Although he used it and didn''t know whether it was an invisible potion or an invisible spell, he wanted to launch a sudden attack, but after a dissociation, it suddenly turned into insignificant dust. The battle between high-level casters is far less exciting than people think, but it is particularly soul stirring. Often a wrong judgment will lead to their own death. "Hahaha! Welcome! Welcome you! Mage of the tower of order!" del tagger laughed wildly, raised the broken magic crystal and released a high-level prophecy Magic - the eye of truth. The enemies hiding around suddenly offered prototypes. A total of 14 mages carrying a large number of magic items, scrolls and potions, as well as 10 heavily armed soldiers, five priests and two assassins, were transported to the temporarily built platform at some time Chapter 452 "Deltagar zelund! In the name of Tyr, the God of justice! I command you to put down the evil artifact in your hand immediately! And stop the invasion of juedong!" shouted an old soldier who looked about 50 years old. Wearing silver armor and holding a long sword with golden shimmer, he gave people a serious, serious and responsible first impression. "Order? You order me?" deltagore raised his eyebrows, not knowing that he felt insulted. "I promise! If you don''t do what you just asked, it''s not just a command, but I''ll kill you." then the old man clenched his weapon, closed his eyes and prayed to the God he served. Blink! A golden light tore the dark clouds in the sky and shrouded him from head to foot. Even an idiot who knows nothing about magic can feel that this light contains unimaginable energy. God''s grace! Standing by and watching, Zhang Cheng immediately jumped out of his mind the word mentioned in many books. As it literally means, it is a reward given by the gods to believers and a proof of faith and piety. Usually, it will only be given to the most powerful paladins and priests. It can not only greatly improve the basic physical qualities such as strength, agility and physique, but also make the target obtain the corresponding magic resistance. Judging from the situation just now, the old man who half stepped into the coffin was obviously a paladin subordinate to the God of justice Tyr, and was very, very strong enough to kill high-level casters. "Hum! As a mad dog kept in the temple, you really did your duty, the great judge - Germain." before deltagore responded, Yaru Talas took the lead and made an attack. From the hatred in her eyes, it is not difficult to see that there must have been an unknown past, or a bad relationship between them. "Is it personal?" Zhang Cheng tentatively put on a curious look. "It''s none of your business! In a word, leave the old guy to me, and I''ll let him pay for that thing." Yaru Talas obviously didn''t want to reveal too much, raised his hand and shot a large magic missile from his fingers. "Price? You turned the civilians in the whole village into monsters! I regret not killing you earlier now!" the old man roared angrily. He obviously had rich fighting experience against the caster. He didn''t use a shield or other things to block. He directly used the time difference to rush through the barrage, raised his long sword and stabbed his opponent''s heart. However, it was a pity that at the moment when the long sword was about to pierce the chest, the figure of Yaru Talas shook slightly, and then the long sword didn''t pierce anything and went straight through. "Damn it! It''s misleading!" he woke up quickly, looked around carefully, and tried to find out the enemies hidden around him. Misdirection, as the name suggests, is a spell used to mislead the enemy. As like as two peas, the original body will be created with a phantom identical to the caster, or a copy, and the noumenon will be transmitted to the nearby side in an invisible gesture. The caster can use this time to prepare more powerful spells, or directly choose strategic retreat. In short, all senior mages will prepare one or two such spells for a rainy day. "You fool who overestimates your strength! Let you feel what despair is!" Deltagger didn''t intend to stand by and watch the play all the time. He quickly mobilized the power of broken magic crystal to form a powerful nine ring arcane. Soon, one portal after another connecting the bottomless abyss appeared out of thin air, emitting the smell of chaos, corruption and death from the other side of the door. "No! Come on! Stop him! This guy is calling the devil!" a deep water city mage first responded and loudly reminded his companions. But it''s too late Before the other mages had time to respond, Baloch Yan demons holding beheading swords crossed the channel and came to the material world. Closely following these terrible monsters at the top of the abyss food chain, they exercised their spell like ability, and also summoned more than a dozen crazy war demons and four mystery lures from the abyss. The arcane brotherhood, which was still at a disadvantage in number, was suddenly turned around. Guard against evil! Deltagore quickly blessed himself with the low-level spells necessary for demons, and then ordered with a grimace: "kill all the enemies! According to the agreement, you can capture and take away their souls!" "As you wish! Powerful and Evil Human Mage!" headed by Barlow Yan devil, he stroked his chest with one hand and leaned slightly. His two eyes made no secret of his greed for broken magic crystals. Of course, they did not intend to rob immediately, but chose to obey the order and attack the assault team in deepwater city. After all, in terms of the life span of demons, which is often hundreds of thousands of years, the life span of human beings is too short. There is no need to be too urgent. As long as you know who has the broken magic crystal, you can wait until the holder dies, or he is abandoned by an artifact before grabbing it. With the emergence of demons, the battlefield situation becomes more and more chaotic. All kinds of powerful advanced spells fly around. If you are careless, you will die. No one noticed that Zhang Cheng had quietly left the place where the battle was most intense and came to the rear of the coalition forces of Shenshui city and juedong city. Just as he was about to get close to the enemy command center, a magic alarm was suddenly triggered. moment The harsh sound echoed over the whole area, and he was quickly surrounded by the incoming guards. About two or three minutes later, a woman with long brown hair crowded through the crowd, frowned and asked, "are you the Lord of the North Tower of the arcane brotherhood?! why is the black dragon that destroyed the deep water city fleet here? Do you want to sneak into us?" "Sneak attack? No, no, no, I just want to talk." Zhang Cheng replied with a smile without being surrounded by the enemy. "Talk?" a puzzled expression appeared on the woman''s face. Zhang Cheng gently nodded his head: "yes! Don''t you think it''s time to put an end to this farcical war. Take me to the commander of deepwater city. There are a lot of things we need to exchange opinions." "How can I make sure you don''t suddenly hijack an important person like the last negotiation?" "Sorry, I can''t give you any guarantee. It''s just whether you are willing to believe it. Look over there, the commando team you sent has been surrounded by a large number of demons. If it goes on like this, it''s only a matter of time. When they die, what are you going to use against deltager zelender, who holds broken magic crystals?" ¡­¡­ Chapter 453 Philosophers once said that in real life, people often choose not between "good" and "better", but between "worse" and "not so bad". Obviously, it is unacceptable for the deep water city to watch the commando team annihilate. Once they are killed by the summoned demons, it means defeat, which means that the holders of broken magic crystal can no longer be prevented from occupying juedong city and bringing hundreds of thousands of people into the control of luscan. This will inevitably form a huge force that can compete with the deep water city, or even occupy a little advantage. So after a brief hesitation, the unknown woman brought Zhang Cheng to the top commander of the coalition army. Of course, there was Lord Nasir of Jedi city. Although many bards spread his adventure stories and feats everywhere, you will understand with your own eyes that this is just an old man who has been corroded by politics, interests and rights. Perhaps he still retains quite skilled fighting skills, but he has lost the most precious thing as a soldier, that is, courage and the spirit of fighting to the death. "Good day, dear Lord Nasir, and the unknown commander of the Deepwater City expedition army. I''m glad you''re willing to see me, and I promise you won''t let you down." Zhang Cheng bent down and bowed gracefully, without wavering because there were heavily guarded guards and casters around. "Good day, Lord of the North Tower. Or... Should I call you ingrocasti mizirian?" before Nasir spoke, the commander of the Deepwater City expedition called out the name of the original owner of the dragon body. It has to be said that when hearing the name, Zhang Cheng showed undisguised surprise on his face. After a long time, he smiled, shrugged his shoulders and asked, "is it the news from the Harper alliance? It''s incredible! I''ve changed so much that no one can find it." "Harpists? No, no, no, they don''t have such great skills. It''s Ms. alastro. She learned a little unknown secret from a group of adventurers from ten towns. For example, a white dragon that should have died suddenly resurrected, became a fire breathing black dragon, and participated in the battle of ice wind Valley last year. I''m curious about you What happened? " After that, the commander took off his hood and showed a pair of eyes mixed with curiosity and wisdom. "I see... It''s trist and his allies..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. "Can you tell me your name before I answer the question?" "Marco, Marco habel." the commander of deepwater city directly reported his name. "A member of the habel family in Chang''an town?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. He originally thought that in such a big event as broken magic crystal, how could deepwater city send a big man like kelben or his wife Lyra, but who thought it would be a member of the habel family. You know, this famous wizard family has always been known as "unexpected". Don''t think this is a kind of praise and praise. On the contrary, it is a terrible curse and disaster. Few members of the habel family can live safely until their life is exhausted. They basically don''t die from strange magic experiments, or lose themselves in some extremely dangerous fields and become crazy. Perhaps aware of the terrible influence of his family''s "reputation", habel showed an embarrassed but polite smile: "Yes, I''m a member of the Hubbell family. But don''t worry, I left Chang''an town a long time ago and spent many years with orosan as an assistant and friend. To some extent, I can make a commitment and sign an agreement instead of him." "What about the black stick himself? Why didn''t he appear?" Zhang Cheng, who was seriously suspicious, obviously didn''t trust each other so easily and continued to narrow his eyes to try. "He and his wife Lyra have more important things to deal with, so please make your terms. How can you betray the arcane brotherhood and end this meaningless war?" habel seemed to know something long ago and didn''t regard the dragon in front of him as an enemy at all. Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly aware of this, and subconsciously frowned: "do you know my purpose?" Marco nodded his head seriously: "yes. Orosan predicted your arrival in advance through prophecy magic. He knows you are not an enemy, at least not yet." "Can prophecy magic really predict the future?" If there is any kind of magic that Zhang Cheng has never touched, the prophecy department is definitely at the top of the list. To be exact, he has always had a strong distrust and rejection of predicting the future, so when transforming the casting level, he did not hesitate to choose the specialized necromancer system and excluded the prophecy system from his research scope. "Hehe, it seems that you don''t like prophecy magic very much. In fact, except for a few prophecy masters like the wise man, Alan do, no one can really predict the future. Prophecy can only let the caster see a fragment of the future, and then infer the specific process according to the memory and knowledge in his mind. Therefore, you can regard prophecy as a kind of magic It is the mage''s mind that really plays a role in obtaining information, "Malcolm explained by tapping his temple. "That sounds interesting." "Please believe me, it can not only train your spell casting ability, but also train your brain''s logical thinking and reasoning. It''s unwise to give up the prophecy spell." ¡­¡­ Just as they began to discuss the mystery of magic with you and me, Lord Nasir of juedong finally coughed: "cough! Mage Marco, our people are still fighting in blood. It seems that this is not the time to exchange knowledge and skills." "Ah! Sorry, sorry, I really didn''t expect a dragon to have such a profound and unique view on magic. You should understand that most dragons are very arrogant and lazy and disdain to learn mortal knowledge. But ingrocasti mithrian is completely different. He has a very high knowledge and desire to explore." Marco responded excitedly. Obviously, the common fault of the habel family is eager to explore unknown fields and obtain new knowledge. This moment is finally reflected in him incisively and vividly. Unfortunately, Lord Nasir was a soldier and couldn''t understand the mage''s way of thinking. He urged impatiently, "our soldiers are still bleeding! Please complete your mission as soon as possible!" "As you wish!" habel sighed helplessly and looked up at Zhang Cheng''s eyes. "So back to the topic just now, what do we need to pay before you are willing to betray the arcane brotherhood and help us end the war?" Chapter 454 "Hehe, I like your directness. But first of all, I must correct one point, that is, I planned to destroy the arcane brotherhood from the beginning, so there is no problem of so-called betrayal." Zhang Cheng expressed his position meaningfully. In his plan, he did not even intend to keep the name of the arcane brotherhood. The reason is very simple. This "notorious" caster organization has not left a good impression on the world at all. It is either a terrible expansion plan or full of bloody infighting. The only commendable thing is the well functioning apprenticeship training system and the huge and perfect infrastructure in the mage tower. Zhang Cheng plans to get rid of all the top echelons of the arcane brotherhood. No matter how superb their casting levels and skills are, he will immediately promote a group of people from the mages who have become dragon people to help him re-establish a more loyal and pure caster organization. In this way, we can not only get rid of the bad reputation left by the arcane brotherhood, but also eliminate the strong vigilance and hostility of other surrounding towns. Of course, this situation will only last for a very short time. Soon they will find that luscan after rebirth is stronger, more terrible and more invincible than before. Marco habel didn''t know this at the moment, and asked in surprise, "are you going to destroy the arcane brotherhood?" "That''s right! After this stop, I will eliminate all the ambitious senior managers and re-establish a new organization focusing on magic research. At the same time, luscan will also make a series of policy adjustments. At that time, the chaos will no longer exist and become livable." Zhang Cheng replied without thinking. "I see! Your goal is to replace the arcane brotherhood! Become the supreme ruler of luscan!" Lord Nasir stared with incredible expression. As a leader who has been dealing with complex political situations for a long time, he finally realized that the war was not the upheaval caused by the evil artifact - broken magic crystal in many people''s imagination, but the dragon in front of him secretly planned everything. For a moment, he was not sure whether it was a wise choice to let the other party become the new ruler of luscan. After all, although the arcane brotherhood often made some dangerous moves, it never really hurt the core interests of Jue Dong City. Most of the time, they fought inside. "Relax, dear Lord Nasir. I promise that after taking control of luscan, not only will I not continue to pursue the original expansion policy, but also actively promote trade relations in the surrounding areas, and even restrict pirates from looting passing merchant ships. As long as they are willing to hand over one tenth of the value of the goods, they can get security." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and gave a promise quietly. As a modern man, he knows the importance and profiteering of ocean trade better than any country or power in the world. In the past, luscan only regarded pirates as an important means to weaken the enemy, completely ignoring the importance of establishing order in this sea area. He will take advantage of the annihilation of the fleet of juedong city and deep water city to establish absolute authority and order in the northern waters of Jianwan, so that every merchant ship can abide by the rules set by himself. Over time, the trade in this area will be completely controlled by luscan, unknowingly draining the potential of deepwater city and juedong city. "Security?!" Lord Nasir''s eyes lit up slightly. For a ruler who lost all his warships not long ago, nothing is more exciting than hearing the news. Although handing over one tenth of the value of the goods will make businessmen feel meat pain, it is still profitable, and trade will bring taxes and ease the drying up of the Treasury of Jue Dong City during the war. Seeing a big fish biting the bait he released, Zhang Cheng flashed an imperceptible mockery in his eyes and pretended to nod seriously: "Yes. As long as they hand over one tenth of the value of the goods, they don''t have to worry about being looted in the sea area north of deepwater city. And in case of looting, I will help them recover the lost goods. This sea area has been in chaos for too long. It''s time for order to come." "Great idea! I support you on behalf of deepwater city." Marco echoed. "Thank you! Now that we all start to understand each other''s ideas and there is not much conflict of interest, can we discuss how to solve the delta ger?" Zhang Cheng suddenly turned the topic to the battlefield with a strong smell of depression and blood. After a period of scuffle, there is no so-called formation now. The belligerents are mixed together and frantically attack every visible enemy around them. Because luscan has a large number of monster legions, the coalition forces of deep water city and Jue Dong City are at a disadvantage. Although some large magic structures have not been put into the battlefield, luscan has not been put into it either. "Come on, how do you want us to cooperate?" Marco habel skimmed the boring temptation and went straight to the subject. "It''s easy! Pretend to be defeated and retreat behind the city wall. It will be dark in a few hours. Deltagore has almost exhausted the power of broken magic crystal today, so tonight is the best time to launch a fatal attack. At 3 a.m., form the most elite team, and we will help you bypass the magic alarm and jointly assassinate deltagore. As long as broken magic crystal''s strength is enough As soon as the holder dies, his monster army will quickly flee... " Zhang Cheng spoke out his plan calmly and paid attention to the other party''s reaction, especially Marco''s reaction. Although the powerful mage, who claimed to be Kelburn''s assistant and friend, did not show any hostility from beginning to end, he still felt very suspicious, as if a pair of eyes were always watching himself in the dark. "Very good plan, we agreed." Marco thought for a moment and immediately gave a positive answer. "Agreed?!" Zhang Cheng totally didn''t expect that the other party would agree so happily. He didn''t bargain or ask for specific details. abnormal! That''s suspicious! He couldn''t help but wonder if there was any conspiracy. "Yes! Please go back and prepare quickly. Let''s join hands to end this meaningless war tonight." with this sentence, Marco turned and gestured to the herald. The latter understood and sounded the horn used to issue orders. moment The mage group began to raise their hands and chant spells. After a while, an overwhelming array of magic missiles fell from the sky and dealt a stormy blow to luscan''s soldiers and monster legions. The Allied soldiers quickly retreated in the gap and retreated behind the high wall of juedong city. They didn''t give the enemy time to pursue Chapter 455 The withdrawal of the Allied forces was so simple that the monsters had closed the city gate, pulled up the suspension bridge and were ready to defend with all their strength before they knew what had happened. Everything seems to have been rehearsed countless times. The only thing that can prove the tragic situation of the war is the blood and dead bodies everywhere. Looking at Marco standing at the head of the city, Zhang Cheng suddenly raised his mouth without warning and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "interesting, he must know something. But what is it?" Just as he began to think about the secret behind the strange behavior, Sydney came behind her and whispered, "master, deltagore zelender is looking for you." "Oh? What''s the matter?" Zhang Chengtou asked without answering. "I don''t know. But looking at his posture, it seems that he doesn''t intend to launch the second round of attack for the time being, but orders the apprentices to start arranging magic traps." Xini replied carefully. She clearly knew what her master was going to do, and the whole person was in a state of extreme tension. Although betrayal is as frequent as eating and drinking water for the internal members of the arcane brotherhood, once it fails, no one can bear the consequences. "Hum! This guy wants to recharge the broken magic crystal at dawn tomorrow." Zhang Cheng sneered at each other''s tricks, then gently waved his hand: "Don''t worry about him. Continue to follow the plan and leave a back door in the magic alarm. After tonight, whether it''s del tagger zelund or the arcane brotherhood, it will all become the dust of history. Oh, by the way, how''s the thing I asked you to do?" Sydney hesitated obviously and then clenched her fist subconsciously: "I think it''s almost over! That poor idiot has almost completely fallen in love with me and vowed to do anything for me. But I don''t understand. He''s just an insignificant apprentice. What can he do for the whole plan?" Zhang Cheng stretched out his right hand, gently touched the female apprentice''s exquisite face, smiled and explained: "hehe, honey, don''t underestimate the apprentice. This is not a question of power and casting level, but a question of trust. As long as one person trusts another person enough, the other person has the opportunity to complete an accurate and fatal assassination. Do you know how Mokai, the former head of the North Tower, died? There was no magic duel in your imagination, and there were no powerful magic items. Just a dagger, a dagger without poison, easily pierced his heart. The person holding this dagger is not a highly skilled assassin, but a sad apprentice who is a little reluctant to cast a ring of spells. So show your charm, and I need him to solve the problem of deltagore zelender again. " "Master, I''m not sure if he has such ability. Deltagore zelender is very careful and always keeps three trigger protection magic, and even if she is stabbed, she won''t die on the spot." Xini completely ignored the big hand making trouble on her face and said with a serious expression. In fact, since she absorbed the tears of the queen of the deep sea and became extremely beautiful, she has long seen many men''s eyes full of desire, and even a few have tried to kiss Fangze through charm spells and aphrodisiac potions. Unfortunately, she is not the beautiful girl who grew up listening to men''s flattery and praise. On the contrary, what she can achieve today''s status is not beauty at all, but strong ambition and desire, and intelligence that ordinary people can''t reach. Therefore, these unlucky people are basically either severely used or inexplicably disappeared. Xini can feel that her master is different from those men who want to get their own body. He is just appreciating his internal changes, just as many mages appreciate their magical creations, such as magic statues, mage towers, magic wands and so on. "Don''t worry, I have a powerful magic item. You just need to give it to your little pet and he can complete his mission..." said Zhang Cheng, taking out the magic breaking gun made in storm city from his magic backpack. This weapon was originally specially made by him to deal with the desire witch Catherine, but as a saying goes, the plan can never catch up with the rapid change. As a result, the accident in the debris world failed to come in handy. But now, this weapon specially used to hunt and kill mages is finally going to shine. "This is!!!" feeling the terrible power contained in the magic breaking gun, Xini shivered subconsciously. She is not an idiot. She knows very well how terrible the destructive power of the bullet engraved with mysterious symbols can be once the trigger is pulled. Broken devil! The special attribute that casters fear most! As long as any weapon is stained with these two words, its value will soar dozens of times immediately! "Remember! There''s only one chance! Make sure he doesn''t hesitate to pull the trigger, okay?" With these words, Zhang Cheng ignored the panic of his men and turned to the direction of luscan''s army encampment. For him who has experienced countless plots, assassinations, coups and other things, there is nothing to make a fuss about, and death is not worth mentioning. To some extent, his inner world outlook, values and outlook on life have been completely distorted and are no longer constrained by secular ethics. The only thing that can restrain him is the last trace of reason under the endless desire for madness and destruction Seeing Zhang Cheng into the largest tent, Xini took a deep breath, quickly hid the broken devil gun and came to a boy about 16 or 17 years old with freckles on her face. She didn''t even speak. The boy blushed, took out a glittering ruby ring from his arms and stammered, "Xi... Xi Ni! Look what I brought you? A... A law storage ring! It was made by my uncle!" "You want to give it to me?" Sydney deliberately pretended to be surprised and stared at each other with two affectionate eyes. "No... yes!" the boy nodded excitedly. He is in a period of strong hormone secretion, and can''t resist a girl who is extremely beautiful and even has a trace of charm. "Oh, that''s very kind of you. But I have bad news for you. I''m afraid I can''t go on with you anymore. Because your uncle, deltagore, the supreme leader of the arcane brotherhood, forced me to take off my clothes and climb into his bed tonight. Sorry, Kerry, you know I can''t disobey his orders." As the last word fell, tears flowed out of Xini''s beautiful eyes like a broken kite. "No! He... How can he do this!! I... I need to talk to him!" the boy called Rick clenched his fist angrily. "Don''t! Don''t go! He will torture and abuse me severely for this! At present, the only way to stop him is whether you are willing to make a sacrifice for me." "I''m willing to sacrifice for you! Even give my life! Sydney, tell me what to do?" "Kill him!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 456 At night, the stars hang in the sky, giving people a magnificent beauty that is difficult to describe in words. However, according to the universe theory of Phelan continent, stars are not celestial bodies in the ordinary sense, but the symbol of gods. Behind each star represents a true God, and according to folklore, the brightness of stars is directly related to the strength of gods. Zhang Cheng doesn''t know how many of these contents are true and how many are lies, but he knows that deltager zelende''s life is coming to an end. The reason is very simple. Just a few minutes ago, his carefully arranged chess pieces had got into the tent with the help of his identity. If there is no accident, it is estimated that he will soon hear a loud noise. Conspiracy and betrayal are the main melody of the world. If you don''t want to be betrayed, don''t give trust to anyone around you, even if the other person is a close relative of your own blood. However, it is a pity that deltagore zelender has undoubtedly forgotten this and is completely unaware of how extraordinary a young man who is dazzled by his feelings will act under the temptation of his lover. In order to make sure everything was safe, Sydney even made an exception and gave Rick a kiss. It was this kiss that made him completely break the last hesitation and hesitation in his heart and make up his mind to kill his uncle who led him to magic. Facing the cold night wind, Zhang Cheng could not help but slightly close the corners of his mouth and sighed softly: "love, what incredible power, can make a young apprentice who has never been stained with blood summon up the courage to assassinate a high-level mage who is countless times stronger than him, and this mage is still his own uncle." "My evil master, isn''t this the picture you want to see?" Sydney appeared nearby, stroked her Turquoise hair and bowed gracefully. Zhang Cheng turned around, smiled and shook his head: "ha ha! No, it has nothing to do with my hope, it''s just a strategy. Besides, what''s the taste of kissing? If I guessed right, it should be your first kiss with the opposite sex? So green, so awkward It is this that makes the poor little guy crazy. After all, the man''s subconscious primitive strong possessiveness makes him not want to share mating objects with the same sex. Do you know? In my opinion, the so-called love is only a physical and psychological dual desire, which is not as sacred and unattainable as described by poets and scholars. First of all, as a species, what we essentially desire is evolution, reproduction and survival. Whether it is good or evil, order or chaos, we can''t change this. In order to ensure the continuity of race, human beings have deeply engraved the word "reproduction" in the depths of their minds during hundreds of thousands of years of evolution. It is strong enough to change a person''s character in a short time. Men, in particular, have sex related thoughts every 20 minutes or so. Why? The reason is very simple. It is the reproductive desire rooted in the body. They are eager to spread their "seeds" all the time. When these potential thoughts are mixed with their own values and outlook on life, the so-called love appears. Therefore, strictly speaking, lik''s motivation for doing so is not love, but his desire to monopolize you, have a relationship with you and give birth to his own offspring. He was defeated by his reproductive desire and made an extremely irrational choice. Remember my words, if you want to achieve high enough results in magic, you must learn to abandon these low-level impulses engraved in your bones. Of course, I don''t mean that you can''t enjoy the pleasure of mating, but don''t treat it as something sacred and inviolable. At best, it is just an additional happiness evolved to make human beings more keen on reproduction. " "I see... Is this the secret of keeping calm and rational all the time?" Sydney raised her head, and her eyes burst out almost fanatical worship. Although she didn''t drink the dragon blood potion, she didn''t know why. She had a strong emotion for the dragon in front of her. It seemed that she would feel excited and excited when she stayed with each other. She didn''t want to betray or leave at all. Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly aware of this, and a smiling expression appeared on his face: "Calm down? Your eyes see that I''m calm? No, honey, my mind is full of thoughts of madness and destruction. I even want to try to kill all the gods in the world. But the only reason tells me that it''s unwise to do so. I must restrain myself until I have enough strength to put it into practical action." "I''m willing to give everything! Follow your footsteps!" Sydney knelt down feverishly and wanted to kiss the back of Zhang Cheng''s hand. But before she kissed, a huge gunshot suddenly echoed over the camp. Bang! After a dazzling white light, a big hole was broken in the largest tent. Deltagore zelund flew out, bumped into a fir tree as thick as an adult man''s waist, and suddenly ejected a mouthful of blood. The trigger protection magic he was proud of didn''t play any role, and his chest was completely dyed red by the gushing blood. What''s more terrible is that the terrible cavity effect produced at the moment of bullet impact directly opened a huge blood hole in the back. Whether it''s the heart, blood vessels and lungs, they all turned into a pile of rotten meat. To be exact, he swallowed his last breath before he could start the seven ring arcane technique - "limited desire" stored in the ring. "Ha ha! Great! It seems that your little cute has finished his task well." Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing. There''s no way not to laugh! You should know that deltagar zelund is a mage with a casting level of 20. He can break the restriction of the magic net with only one step, create his own legendary magic and become one of the legendary casters. But now? One enchant bullet will solve him! I can''t believe it! However, Zhang Cheng is not sure whether this guy secretly left a replica somewhere to wait for resurrection. After all, the casters who master the nine ring spell are too difficult to kill. They often use a variety of methods to escape death, from the simplest longevity potion and making wishes to the most difficult to transform into lichs and clone countless themselves to hide, otherwise they will not be feared by so many people "Congratulations, great master, the arcane brotherhood and luscan belong to you now." Just as Xini said these words, a white portal suddenly appeared out of thin air, followed by Marco, who led the high-end combat forces of deepwater city and juedong city. When he saw the dead body of deltagger zelund, he grew up in surprise and exclaimed, "my God! Did you kill him? Did you kill deltagger zelund with broken magic crystals?" Chapter 457 "No, dear friend, I didn''t kill him, but..." Before Zhang Cheng finished his words, Rick rushed out of the tent and shouted excitedly, "Xi... Xi Ni! I killed him! I killed my uncle! No one can stop us from being together again!" "Yes! You did very well! Come, come to me." Sydney smiled and waved. "Coming! I''m coming!" The boy whose spirit is in an extremely excited state, completely unaware of what will happen next, quickly ran to the other side, and infinite infatuation appeared in his eyes. From the perspective of psychology, he just killed his own uncle he once respected and worshipped for the so-called "love", so his subconscious has regarded the woman in front of him as the closest and most attached object, and he has no sense of prevention at all. Just as Rick was about to hug and kiss his "girlfriend", a trace of contempt and coldness flashed in Sydney''s eyes. She took out a dagger and stabbed it into his neck. moment Dark red blood bubbled out like a fountain, and the apprentice''s robe was dyed red in the blink of an eye. The sudden upheaval not only made the boy show an incredible expression, but also made other people around him feel at a loss and don''t understand what happened. However, Xini ignored other people''s eyes, grabbed the broken devil gun in each other''s hand, took out a white handkerchief, gently wiped the blood stained by the dagger, sneered and said, "idiot! Do you really think I''m in love with you? If it weren''t for the master''s order, I wouldn''t even look at garbage and waste like you." "You... You..." Rick covered his bleeding neck and trembled all over his body. He didn''t know whether it was because he feared the coming death or couldn''t accept the fact that he was being used. Of course, all this is not important now. With a lot of blood loss and suffocation, he finally fell to the ground and ended his young life. "Master, do you need me to send a signal for everyone to start acting according to the plan?" Xini completely ignored the boy''s rapidly cooling body and raised her mouth to show a chilling smile. "Let''s start! I hope the last funeral of the arcane brotherhood can be a little more gorgeous, and celebrate the rebirth of the whole organization. In addition, as an ally, you and your people shouldn''t watch me fight alone?" said Zhang Cheng, looking at Marco. You know, the main reason why he is willing to reach a series of agreements with deepwater city and juedong city is that he wants to use each other''s hands to eradicate luscan''s cancer once and for all, especially the chaotic management system composed of five retired pirates. Only when all these people are dead can he re-establish a new administrative system without worrying about destructive acts such as kidnapping and assassination. "Don''t worry, we know what to do." Marco didn''t mean to talk nonsense. He winked at the heavily armed mages, priests, paladins and assassins behind him, and then these people attacked the chaotic camp. No mercy! No mercy! What''s more, there is no legal trial procedure that Theil, the God of justice, has always advocated! There are only killings! Indiscriminate killing! Although paladins inspired by kindness and order usually try to confirm whether the other party has really committed a serious crime when killing intelligent life, and even listen to the other party''s explanation patiently. But now, they just turned on their special ability to detect evil, quickly concentrated on killing senior members of the arcane brotherhood, and knew what secret instructions they had received without asking. In particular, Jaru Talas, known as "snake face", was repeatedly bombed by the grand judge Germain, two senior priests and a senior mage. From the beginning of the battle, he used the "dimensional anchor" to block the surrounding space, resulting in the complete failure of transmission spells, and he could not escape if he wanted to escape. In less than five minutes, there were several deep visible bone wounds on his body, and the left half of his face was corroded by strong acid, revealing a row of terrible teeth. At the same time, the Dragon mages lurking in the arcane brotherhood also showed their true colors and stabbed their former colleagues in the back. Several senior mages who planned to organize to fight back were killed by sudden betrayal. All the magic books and magic items they carried became the booty of the former. As for the monster army stationed in the distance, they didn''t understand what happened. After losing contact with the broken magic crystal, an unprecedented contradiction broke out immediately. As a result, they fought first before the Allied forces of Shenshui city and juedong city rushed out. Feeling the increasingly strong smell of killing and death in the air, Zhang Cheng found that his consciousness gradually began to lose restraint, and the voice of the ancient god became clearer and clearer, as if a monster was about to break out of its shell. Standing beside him, Xini was undoubtedly aware of this and asked carefully, "master, what''s the matter with you?" "No, nothing. I think our plan needs to be changed a little..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng jumped into the air and turned into a huge black dragon. He opened his mouth and aimed at the area with the most fierce resistance, spewing out a hot flame. Boom!!!!! The bright fire immediately dissipated the darkness! Several unlucky people who didn''t react at all were directly burned into coke. "Damn it! He almost killed me!" a mage of deep water city quickly stamped out the residual fire on his robe and cursed with gnashing teeth. "Hey! My friend! If I were you, I wouldn''t complain at this time, otherwise I can''t guarantee whether the next breath will fall on your head." another female warlock nearby joked in a half joking tone. "You''d better shut up! See his size? It''s more than twice as big as an adult red dragon!" "Alas! I really don''t know whether joining hands with him is a good thing or a bad thing for the whole North." ¡­¡­ For a moment, everyone was firmly attracted by the figure blocking the sky and the sun in the night sky. But the irrational Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t have time to pay attention to other people''s opinions. After taking a deep breath, he spewed a dragon breath to the location of the monsters, which stunned every caster. I saw that the bright flame would completely turn a place about 100 meters long and 15 meters wide into a piece of scorched earth. No matter trees or monsters, they could no longer die. Even the rocks in many places were melted by the flame, showing pieces of magma pools. What''s more terrible is that these flames are not fire in the ordinary sense. They also contain some strange magical energy. From time to time, they will burst out a series of explosions, electric arcs, strong acids and sound waves. Any mage apprentice can detect that the magic net in this area has been temporarily distorted. To change to a more professional term, it is the Wild Magic area, also known as the chaotic magic area. In any place like this, casting spells will produce unpredictable results. It may be that the power becomes larger or smaller. If it is more serious, it can even lead to terrible disasters Chapter 458 "Oh - the magic goddess is on! Dear orosan, you didn''t tell me he was so dangerous..." Marco habel raised his head and stared at the black dragon killing madly in the sky. His eyes showed a mixture of fear, fear, vigilance and curiosity. You know, in the land of Fallon, the magic net is almost the only thing that more than 99% of casters can rely on. But now, a dragon can twist it with its own breath and turn it into a dangerous crazy magic area. It is simply the natural enemy of all spell casters! As a mage who has been to the devil''s hometown - the bottomless abyss, he knows too well how dangerous it is when the magic energy falls into a frenzy. Even the lowest level trick may trigger the effect of nine rings and even legendary spells. Once there was a poor guy who just wanted to release a reading magic, but somehow it became a popular explosion, directly frying himself and his four companions into meat mud. Therefore, mages with a little common sense know that in the crazy magic area, the safest way is to stop using all spells and magic items and solve problems with wisdom, language, swords and fists. This is why many mages have to learn some fighting and weapon skills over a long period of time in order to prevent them from becoming powerless to fight back in similar situations. It is said that Ilminster, the first voter of the magic goddess and the great sage of shadow Valley, can come and go freely among hundreds of bandits and monsters by sword alone, and is also proficient in thieves'' special abilities such as stealing, unlocking, sneaking and hypothetical traps. Of course, marl was not in the old Muenster''s strange theory of "not easy to use magic", but make complaints about the terrible dragon breath. After all, in Kelburn''s prophecy, he didn''t see this terrible scene in front of him destruction! slaughter! ruin! Completely in a crazy state, Zhang Cheng did not care about other people''s eyes and continued to launch crazy attacks on thousands of uncontrolled monsters. Some guys tried to escape with the help of the dense trees in the never winter forest, but they were soon burned to ashes by the hot spit. Everything within ten kilometers along the river, whether flowers, trees, soil or rocks, was swallowed up by bright flames. The whole forest was shrouded in an extremely terrible atmosphere. Some small animals, such as birds, rabbits and squirrels, were directly stunned alive, while deer, leopards, wolves, wild boars and other creatures frantically fled to the deepest part of the forest. And those dragons hidden in hidden caves, whether good or evil, subconsciously hide and dare not show up easily. Even Klaus, known as the "roaring dragon", couldn''t help feeling his heart trembling! In particular, the restless and boiling magic energy in the air makes it feel another powerful force that can not be described in words. At the same time, it is also an extremely chaotic force. It seems that a stick is inserted into the depths of the magic net, stirring everything up. But even so, the huge red dragon came out of the nest to find out who caused these incredible changes. But just when half of his head was exposed, a huge black shadow fell from the sky and slammed his head into the soil. "Who? Who are you?!!!" Klaus roared wildly and twisted his neck desperately, trying to get rid of the claws on his head. But unfortunately, the other party''s strength is so great that it is about to break its neck and can''t break free. "Who am I? Sorry, I''m not sure who I am now. I just want to find someone to vent." Zhang Cheng opened his mouth and showed a chilling smile, followed by a bite on each other''s back. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!" The severe pain made Klaus cry bitterly, waved his tail and wings desperately, and beat the monster on his body. Because it can clearly feel that the scales on its back have been torn by sharp teeth, and a large amount of precious dragon blood is rapidly losing. "Ha ha, suffer, struggle, and please me in the last few minutes of your life!" Zhang Cheng swallowed a bloody piece of meat torn from each other with a grim smile. "Go away! You damn madman!" Realizing that he could not communicate with the guy who fell from the sky, Klaus immediately sang the ancient dragon language and finally broke free with the power of magic. But when it saw that the other party was much larger and more ferocious than itself, the whole dragon fell into a dull state. You know, the red dragon is the largest of the five colored evil dragons. It is usually more than two times larger than the black dragon of the same age. But the black dragon in front of him was not only half larger than Klaus, but also far superior in strength and scale defense. Licking the dragon blood flowing out along the corner of his mouth, Zhang Cheng said in an extremely cruel tone: "you know? I like the way prey struggles before death! Before long, I will tear your throat, drink your blood and eat up your body. Your death can make me stronger..." "No! You won''t succeed! Tiamat will stop you!" Klaus retorted with pain. Needless to ask, it wants to frighten the powerful enemy in front of it with the name of the evil dragon god. Although most dragons are very selfish and arrogant, and their faith is not very pious, they will keep in awe of the Dragon God. "Hum! Sorry, no one can save you tonight. Death is your only destination." after saying that, a demon suddenly appeared in Zhang Cheng''s chest. Next second Boom! His whole body was surrounded by a hot flame, and the sharp dragon claws attached a layer of degenerate and corrosive energy. "Evil... Devil?! are you crazy? You sealed a baroyan devil in your body!" Klaus seemed to see a ghost, and a panic expression appeared on his face. "Crazy? When you know what I''ll do to you next, you''ll think it''s nothing at all." As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Cheng took out a crystal from somewhere, and his eyes revealed unparalleled madness. "What are you going to do?!" Klaus suddenly had a bad feeling and asked loudly with vigilance. "It''s simple! I''ll kill you! Then merge your soul with the broken magic crystal! Create a dragon Lich with psychic powers! Think about how powerful it will become when dragons, arcane powers and psychic powers are integrated into a living body? If the experiment proves that this theory is feasible, I can occupy a heart seizing demon city and use their main brain to complete self-healing I transform. Evolve! Surpass! What a wonderful word, isn''t it... " Chapter 459 "Ah!!!!!!!!!!" "No! Stop! You damn madman!" "Kill me! Kill me!" "Please! Let me die! Let me die!" ¡­¡­ No one knew what had happened to Klaus, but the dragons in the nearby nest heard the bitter roar of the Jedi forest overlord, but they didn''t dare to come out to find out. Even the most righteous and compassionate golden and silver dragons are now turned into ostriches with their heads buried in the sand. After all, Klaus, the roaring dragon, was included in the northern dragon by bards and scholars, and his powerful strength has been widely recognized. But now, in the face of unknown enemies, it vented its inner pain by cursing and screaming, so the dragon in the whole Jue Dong forest subconsciously determined that a more cruel and terrible dragon came here. In any case, it can''t expose the location of its nest, otherwise the other party will come to rob the hard-earned treasure. It has to be said that these guys'' excessive obsession with wealth saved their lives. Otherwise, once he appears in front of Zhang Cheng who is in a crazy state, 80% will be directly killed or captured alive for terrible biochemical or magic experiments. For example, poor Klaus is now dying, lying in the center of a huge magic array, and his two original lava eyes have lost their luster for some reason. To be exact, it was blind. It was plotted in a short battle. It accidentally sprayed the broken magic crystal with dragon breath, resulting in dazzling white light that could not be described in words. In this white light, it saw the whole process of klin Simpson being made, and then fell into boundless darkness. There is no doubt that the old dragon was severely overcast. As Zhang Cheng, who is quite familiar with the history of Phelan continent, undoubtedly knows the origin of broken magic crystal and how to completely destroy it. But he doesn''t need to completely destroy this powerful artifact and destroy the independent consciousness with thinking ability. The dragon breath, especially the red dragon''s hot breath, can just meet the requirements. As for blindness, it is one of the costs that must be paid. "Do you know evolution, Klaus?" Zhang Cheng raised his claw and cut open the scales and skulls on the old red dragon''s head until the red and white cerebral cortex was exposed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Klaus, who was dying, did not respond. He lay motionless and let the enemy play with his dying body. Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t care about this and continued to say to himself: "generally speaking, the so-called evolution refers to the process in which species continuously improve themselves in order to better adapt to the environment. However, there are many kinds of evolution, and adapting to the environment is only one of them. What is really worth studying is the evolution from low-level species to high-level species. For example, fish evolved into fish man, ancient apes evolved into human beings, and even evolved from mortals into gods. In my opinion, God is just a higher life. They are far from omnipotent and superior as the church preaches. Once the right method is found, mortals can also become a member of the gods. Bane, the God of tyranny, Mirko, the God of death and Baal, the God of murder, are living examples. Of course, their strength is derived from the gift of the ancient god of death, jeg, which has no high reference value. In contrast, the unprecedented level 12 spell used by calthas, the terminator of the netherriel civilization and the great arcane who almost took all the power of the magic goddess, is very interesting. Unfortunately, the gods were afraid of those taboo magic knowledge and had already completely destroyed it without leaving a trace. It is precisely this thing that makes me see the weakness of gods. They are so short-sighted, so afraid of being surpassed, and even dare not compete with mortals on the road of evolution. So I decided to take action and carry out some interesting experiments, and you were the first experiment. As far as I know, the great arcane master iolem, known as the "demigod", realized that the netherriel civilization was about to be destroyed, went to the heart grabbing demon city to integrate with the main brain, becoming the first and only immortal life that combined the theory of arcane materialism with the skills of psionic idealism. Today, you will be the second, if the experiment is successful... " With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng raised the broken magic crystal and inserted it into the brain center with a pop. Then he stuffed a dark blue crater crystal into the broken heart, and finally poured the magic potion prepared by himself. After all this, he raised his hands and began to sing astringent spells, trying to resonate with the magic. In just a few minutes, an unprecedented terrorist energy began to rush into Klaus''s body, tearing his muscles and blood vessels and killing him directly. But this is just the beginning! As more and more energy was extracted from the magic net, Klaus''s dead body slowly floated up and began to decay and fall off rapidly, revealing his white skeleton. In particular, the broken magic crystal embedded in the skull released an abnormal purple light, as if a soul had been absorbed and was struggling to escape. At the same time, the dark blue crystal also exploded with a bang, transformed into pure death energy, and slowly flowed along the bones of the whole body, forming black lines. When the lines gathered to the artifact embedded in the skull, the old red dragon''s skeleton shook violently, then stood up and asked in a very empty voice, "who am I? Where is this?" "Hehe, your name is Klaus. You were a powerful red dragon, but I transformed you into a lich. Tell me, how are you feeling now?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with excitement and madness. "I... I''m fine!" replied the Dragon lich, looking down at his strange body. Obviously, because Klaus fused the residual consciousness in the broken magic crystal, it lost its memory forever, and even produced a new soul. No hatred! No desire! No target! Just like a piece of white paper that can be applied at will! "Don''t worry, you can slowly adapt to your body and the powerful power hidden in your body. Remember, I am your master, the Supreme Master, and you must obey every command of me unconditionally." Zhang Cheng lowered his voice and began to paint his own mark on the white paper. "Creator... Master... Command, I think I understand." the Dragon Lich nodded blankly. Not long after its birth, it is very simple. It is not clear that its life box is an artifact on its head. "Very good! From today on, you will be the servant of my chaotic dragon, ingrocasti mizirian. Now, conquer the whole Neverwinter forest for me and capture every Dragon living here. I need them to do some interesting experiments..." Chapter 460 What terrible things can a man who has a huge knowledge system and is crazy at the same time? Zhang Cheng may not know before, but now after looking at the bloody dragon''s body on the ground, he finally realized how dangerous he was. To be exact, after the war that night, he searched the whole Jue Dong forest and caught a brass dragon, a golden dragon, two green dragons, a silver dragon and three dragon eggs. However, at present, only the young female silver dragon is still alive, and all the remaining four dragons are tortured to death in the terrible experiment. The reason is very simple. He wants to try to master the creation method of the real dragon Lich. But unfortunately, facts have proved that the main credit for Klaus''s successful transformation lies in the broken magic crystal. It is this powerful artifact that has produced incredible changes. That bottle of medicine only acts as an inducement. The next few dragons who also took the potion became crazy in extreme pain and suffering, and finally died dying. As for the small female silver dragon, somehow she survived the improved N version of immortal life potion, but even so, the beautiful silver scales became very gray, and a little transparent, emitting a smell of death and decay. Mages who have a little research on necromancer magic can judge that it is in a strange balance between half life and half death. Ignoring the hate eyes from the two eyes of the silver dragon, Zhang Cheng frowned and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "is this the irrational me? A crazy researcher who has no respect and awe for life? Or do I have an unparalleled desire for the evolution of the level of life in my subconscious mind?" "Master, this is the dragon egg you want." Klaus showed up and handed a silver dragon egg. "No!!!!! Don''t you touch my child!" When the silver dragon saw the dragon''s egg, he immediately struggled to get up from the ground and roared hysterically. Compared with the five color evil dragon, the metal dragons who symbolize kindness are obviously more concerned about their offspring. They are no worse than human protection of their offspring, and even have a more radical reaction. "Please keep quiet, madam. Did I say what to do with this egg? On the contrary, I''m going to use it to make a deal with you." Zhang Cheng comforted calmly. I don''t know if it was due to venting. At the moment, there was no madness in his eyes, only indifference that refused people thousands of miles away. "Deal?!" Silver Dragon''s face showed an incredible expression. After all, just a few minutes ago, the other party roughly tore open its stomach, stuffed some unknown lenses into it, and forced it to drink the highly toxic magic potion. The crazy behavior is still shrouded in the heart like a dark cloud. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "yes! Deal! As long as you have worked for me for 100 years, I will return your child to you and promise not to hurt it during this period, and I will let you meet once a month." "Do you want to use my children to force me to contribute to your evil plan?" silver dragon was not a fool. He saw through the deep meaning behind it at a glance. "No, as I said, it''s just a deal. Whether you agree or not, the choice lies with you. In addition, do you think your half dead appearance can be accepted by good people?" after that, Zhang Cheng turned his eyes to the strange scales on the other party''s body surface. As a mage, he can clearly feel the pure death energy attached to the surface of scales. Silver dragon was undoubtedly aware of this, and his eyes showed hard to hide sadness. After a full minute, she sighed slightly: "Oh, well, I promise your terms." "Very good! It seems that we have reached a consensus. But the ugly words say that in the front, I hate people who think too much. Once I find you secretly passing messages to the outside world behind your back, don''t blame me for doing something to your children..." As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! moment The mysterious symbols that originally bound the huge body of the dragon in place quickly faded down. After feeling the power of magic flowing in the blood vessels again, the silver dragon immediately began to change violently, and soon became a scarred elf girl. It can be seen that although she has laid an egg, she is still in the state of just adulthood for the life span of hundreds of thousands of years. The silver dragon, who incarnated as an elf girl, did not try to play tricks. He stepped forward and knelt on one knee and responded in a slightly unwilling tone: "I swear! I will never disobey all your orders in a hundred years!" "Then I also promise that as long as you don''t break your oath, your child will be safe and sound. By the way, what''s your name?" "Mades!" Yinlong wrote a name without thinking. But anyone who knows something about dragons will know that this name is certainly not her real name, but a pseudonym to integrate into the mortal world. But Zhang Cheng didn''t intend to study deeply. He smiled and nodded: "mades, good name. Now help me carry all the treasures of the dead dragon''s nest, especially the magic items." "I see!" mades glanced at her eggs and quickly left the bloody cave and disappeared into the dense forest. As soon as she left with her front foot, Zhang Cheng sent a signal to the mage tower in luscan. About ten minutes later, a huge portal appeared out of thin air, from which hundreds of heavily armed guards, 12 mages and apprentices emerged. It was none other than walindra who led the way. The unscrupulous moon elf first patrolled around vigilantly. When he found his master''s huge figure, he immediately bent down and bowed deeply: "great master, do you have anything to tell me?" "Of course! First of all, dispose of the giant dragon corpses on the ground. They are all top-grade materials for making magic items and potions. Secondly, later, I''ll ask someone to send some treasures. You ask the apprentice to pick out the magic items and pack the rest and transport them back. Finally, the most important thing is that I''m not here. Is the luscan transformation plan going step by step OK? " A week is neither long nor short. Zhang Cheng is not sure if there will be some accidents in luscan during his absence, such as the sudden emergence of several aspirants, or some other evil forces who want to take advantage of the situation and seize control of luscan. Especially the extremely restless santalin society often infiltrates cities such as luscan, and sometimes even the Church of bane, the God of tyranny, will participate in it Chapter 461 It has to be said that although walindra has many shortcomings, such as unscrupulous means and eager for quick success and instant benefit, there is an advantage that most people can''t reach. There is a strong organization and management ability. In less than ten minutes, hundreds of soldiers, mages and apprentices began to count Klaus''s treasures in an orderly manner under her command. After all, the old red dragon is now in the form of a lich and no longer needs anything like treasure. Moreover, since it was just born, it is sleeping most of the time, so as to completely integrate the broken magic crystal with the soul and slowly master the newly awakened spiritual power and the innate arcane power. Zhang Cheng did not disturb these people''s work. He stood at the mouth of the cave with the moon elf and let the cool mountain wind blow on his cheeks. Almost three or five minutes later, valindra smiled and said, "my dear master, did you kill those dragons inside?" "Kill? No, I never wanted to kill them, but the experiment failed." Zhang Cheng shrugged helplessly. If he was rational, he would never do such a living experiment with almost zero success rate, nor would he directly torture several dragons to death at the risk of offending the platinum Dragon God Bahamut and the five-color Dragon Queen Tiamat at the same time. Unfortunately, there is no if or regret medicine in the world. Therefore, he can only be prepared for possible retaliation. In particular, Jinlong and Yinlong often have close contacts with those so-called adventurers and good people. If they don''t do well, they will lead to some unexpected trouble "Experiment?! you mean..." walindra seemed to guess something, and his eyes burst out with strong curiosity. "Yes, you guessed right. Did you see the keel in the cave? He was originally a roaring old dragon - Klaus, who was transformed into a lich form with broken magic crystals after I killed him. I wanted to copy this process, but unfortunately it didn''t succeed. In the end, he only created a Silver Dragon between half life and half death." Zhang Cheng didn''t try to hide anything, but directly stated the research results in recent days. In his opinion, the best way to explore the unknown is to involve as many talented people as possible and share knowledge and technology. As for the earth''s set of confidentiality strategies and shit patent rights, they are all obstacles set by capital to monopolize wealth. They are not like ostensibly to protect the rights and interests of inventors and improve the enthusiasm of scientific researchers. Throughout modern history, how many patents are in the hands of the inventor himself? In order to carry out their own research, many researchers have to bow to large scientific research laboratories and multinational consortia. In order to obtain corresponding funds and equipment, they sign a series of harsh terms, and all the final research results belong to the latter. Similarly, in the magic world, many powerful casters carefully hide their ability to press the bottom of the box and refuse to conduct deeper research with anyone for fear of leakage. But Zhang Cheng is different. He doesn''t mind that someone knows his research, let alone imparting some magic knowledge and technology from other worlds. Open, exchange and share! Only in this way can we break the inherent cognition, and then adopt strengths to make up for weaknesses, so as to create a new general magic theory system. "Oh my God! You created a dragon Lich with broken magic crystal! What ability does it have?" the moon elf whispered in a short breath. Looking at each other''s eyes eager for strength and knowledge, Zhang Cheng seemed to see his own shadow and replied with a smile: "He has two opposite forces, one is the arcane art of materialism, and the other is the spiritual power of mindfulness. Isn''t it very interesting? In fact, the ultimate purpose of this experiment is to prepare for a research topic called evolution. I want to try to seize a mind grabber''s brain and devour it." "Fusion of arcane and psychic powers?! my dear master, you are a real madman. I can guarantee that even if you get lucky, your spirit will be divided into two. The danger of this experiment is far more than expected." valindra trembled with excitement. The reason is very simple. The arcane magic used by mages is like rigorous dialectical materialism. If they want to create a magic image, they must first understand the overall structure of the magic image, then create a power source, set up an energy and nerve conduction system, and finally activate it through a series of magic. In essence, it is not different from building a robot with earth technology. But what are psychic powers? It is completely idealistic, just like the protagonist of some hot-blooded animation works. No matter how powerful the enemy is and how unfavorable the war situation is, as long as I shout that I will win, I will save the world, and then burst out completely unscientific forces to kill the villains in a hurry. Maybe I can make a big truth without nutrition at the end. The so-called psychic power, in principle, is to make the brain produce a kind of supernatural energy through repeated self affirmation, or even self hypnosis. Just imagine, if a person carries out idealistic self hypnosis and affirmation all day, how can he understand the whole world with science from a relatively objective point of view? In the same way, how can a quantum physicist believe that as long as I look in the mirror every day and say I can do it, I can get super powers? The two are completely opposite! If someone integrates these two forces, he is either completely schizophrenic or driven crazy. This is one of the reasons why, for thousands of years, no one has succeeded except the "demigod" iolem. No rational mage will easily touch anything related to psychic powers. The mind grabbing demons who master spiritual powers will not easily read and learn things related to magic. Even if they learn, they will hold a reference attitude and will never go too deep. Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly very aware of the dangers involved. Pointing to his chest, he raised his mouth and said: "You know, just a few months ago, I sealed a baroyan devil in my body. I can digest it completely in two months at most. In fact, my spirit has been wandering on the edge of reason and madness, so it''s nothing to be crazy. It''s worth paying a little price as long as I can get knowledge and power, isn''t it?" "Seal a baroyan devil in his body?!" valindra grew up in surprise. "Yes! I have mastered relevant skills nearly! I can also help you seal one if you like. The advantage is that as long as the digestion and absorption are completed, you can obtain all the abilities of the devil, but the disadvantage is that you must fight against the devil''s nature of destruction and killing all the time. Once you fail, you will be swallowed up by the sealed devil and become its food ¡­¡± Chapter 462 A few days later, in the tower of the original arcane brotherhood of luscan, the naked walinder lowered his head and stared at the looming red mark on his lower abdomen. It seemed a little unbelievable that a demon was sealed in his body. As a young moon elf, she had the beauty that most human women can never reach, and now she has a mystery and charm out of thin air. Of course, compared with the relatively low-level devil such as the succubus, she is more willing to follow her master and seal a powerful baroyan devil. However, it''s a pity that mortal''s body is too fragile to bear the terrible erosion brought by baroyan devil. We can only retreat to the second place and use the relatively weak charm devil. But even so, valindra could still feel the dual changes from physiology to spirit. For example, her cold desire in some aspect began to become stronger, and for example, some techniques of torture and mistreatment of prisoners flashed in her mind from time to time. Similarly, she has acquired many talents like immunotoxin, secondary enchantment, phantom body, invisibility and so on. If you add the terrible physical quality brought by the deformed dragon man, you can defeat most soldiers even without magic. "How do you feel now?" Zhang Cheng gently shook the crystal clear semi-finished medicine in the test tube and asked without looking back. "Me? Great! I never thought that mortals could eat demons in this way. You know, if you spread this technology, the whole world will change greatly. After all, power is what everyone wants..." said valindra, touching the light red mark with her finger. "No! You don''t understand the danger of this technology. First of all, you can''t get fatal damage, especially the position of the seal, until the demon is completely digested. Otherwise, once she escapes, she will kill you without hesitation. Second, don''t you think eating a demon will have an impact on the body and spirit? No! To be exact, both the demon and you can devour each other Opportunities, ordinary people simply can''t withstand such temptation and erosion, so they will eventually be eaten by the devil instead of the devil. Finally, the most important thing is that I''m not a philanthropist and won''t waste energy for people I don''t know or have no use. " The voice just fell! The medicine in Zhang Cheng''s hand suddenly burst into dazzling brilliance, and then exploded like a bomb! The terrible shock wave and flame instantly crushed all the objects within a few meters around, especially glass test tubes, bottles, beakers and so on. Fortunately, the explosion of this degree did not cause much damage to him. He just shook the glass slag on his body with chagrin and complained in a low voice: "damn! Failed again!" "Dear master, you are too anxious. It is not so easy to develop a new magic potion," warindra reminded with a smile as she put on the mage''s robe. "Hehe, you don''t understand what I''m doing, do you?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the moon elf meaningfully. In fact, what he concocted was not a new medicine at all, but an attempt to replicate some of Azeroth''s alchemical formulas in the world. But unfortunately, I don''t know why, every time I go to the key transformation place, there will be some unpredictable results, perhaps due to the intervention of the magic net, or some subtle energy changes, which will eventually explode without exception. Walindra stroked his long silvery white hair like moonlight, bent down, picked up a piece of broken glass, stretched out his tongue and licked it. His face soon showed a surprised expression: "are you going to make a medicine that can make it easier for the caster to transfer energy from the magic net?" "Almost. Do you have any good suggestions?" Zhang Cheng didn''t try to deny it. You should know that Arcane potion is a special magic potion to improve spell damage in Azeroth. In essence, it is to make the caster more closely combine with various magical energies. Instead of the felon continent covered by the magic net, it naturally becomes to extract energy from the magic net. But now the dilemma is that according to Phelan''s magic theory, the magic net is a layer by layer gradual system. The deeper you touch the net, the more powerful magic can be exerted. This means that the arcane potion is not only to improve the power of magic, but also to expose the user to a deeper magic net. For example, a mage who could originally cast three ring Arcane is likely to get the power to cast four ring arcane temporarily after drinking the arcane potion. Obviously, such deceptive means are obviously not allowed by the magic goddess. Therefore, whenever the preparation is about to be successful, there will be a strange force to break the weak balance in the medicine, leading to a terrible explosion. Wallindra thought for a moment and quickly shook his head: "sorry, I''m not proficient in pharmacy and can''t give you any good advice. However, as far as I know, dragon blood is a very good stabilizer in many, especially your blood, which contains very strong magical power." "My blood?!" a thoughtful expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. Next second He seemed to suddenly understand something. He quickly cut his fingers with a dagger made of secret silver, dropped blood into a brand-new test tube, followed by adding solvent and began to prepare arcane medicine in proportion. This time, the medicine did not explode, but showed an extremely bright purple. When the last bit of herbal powder was added, the boiling solution immediately calmed down and sent out light smoke. "Succeeded?!" walindra said tentatively. "I don''t know, you try?" Zhang Cheng raised his hand and released a low-level spell - detecting toxins. Without any accident, the liquid in the bottle showed a non-toxic green. "OK, I''ll try." seeing that the potion was non-toxic, valindra took the potion bottle and took a sip carefully. When the purple liquid poured into the digestive system along the esophagus, she immediately felt that she was closely connected with the magic net, and then drank up the whole bottle of potion in three or two bites. About a minute later, a strong magic burst out of the moon ELF''s body. "Incredible! Incredible! This bottle of potion even let me touch the deeper magic net! I... I can use the six ring arcane now!" valindra said to herself, clenching her fists and excited. "Interesting..." a flash of light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Although he is not sure whether this bottle of arcane potion with dragon blood is only effective for Dragon mages who also have their own blood, or for all spell casters. If it is the former, it means that the body he occupies has been transformed into Azeroth''s black dragon. If it is the latter, it means that the general magic thing has finally taken shape, and he can start further research Chapter 463 As an out and out activist, Zhang Cheng soon ordered two apprentices and two mages transformed into dragon people to come to the public area of the central tower to test the effect of arcane potions and subsequent improvement methods. Since that night, the arcane Brotherhood has completely fallen into his control, and has changed a better name - Secret light. In order to paralyze the spies of juedong City, deepwater city and the Harper alliance, the whole organization abolished the previous aggressive posture and adopted a comprehensive contraction strategy. In addition to ensuring the most basic information transmission, most backbone members were recalled and selected by the Dragon Mage. Those who have the ability to drink dragon blood medicine become the backbone. Those who don''t have the ability to like internal fighting should be dealt with. At present, there are only about 24 spellcasters who can cast Arcane spells above the five rings, and 40 low-level mages who can cast spells from one ring to the five rings. As for the rest, they are all apprentices. Counting the recent recruitment, the whole organization has only more than 130 people. But these more than 130 people ruled 16000 residents of luscan, and none dared to act rashly or provoke the majesty of wizards. In addition, thousands of monster armies are stationed in the barracks just opened outside the city. Anyone who is not a fool will honestly choose to obey rather than rush to death. At the same time, a series of reforms are also being carried out in an orderly manner. For example, the originally chaotic public security has now been taken over by the human guards who have been cleaned and reorganized. All acts of fighting, fighting, stealing, robbery and occupying territory will be arrested without exception, put on shackles, engage in heavy physical labor, and demolish and transform the disorderly streets and buildings. Although such a severe blow naturally makes many people complain, few people really dare to resist. Not long ago, several guild leaders who claimed to be powerful wanted to sabotage secretly. As a result, they were hung on the wall in less than two days and howled bitterly all day. With the powerful monitoring ability of the mage tower, all plots are futile, even the beast people hiding in the sewer are no exception. Magic! The most powerful force in the whole continent of Fallon! In front of its unparalleled power, even the gods will retreat and tremble, not to mention a group of mortals. Under the iron fist like repression, whether criminal organizations or animal people are uprooted, they will become a new luscan and shed the last drop of blood. As one of the first people to take refuge in Zhang Cheng, gildan was standing in front of the windowsill, watching the hot demolition and reconstruction outside. It took a full minute to smile and sigh: "I''ve never been so sure that this city will become better!" "Consul, I think it is necessary for me to remind you that we have owed up to 300000 gold coins. If the transformation and expansion of the whole urban area are completed as planned, one or two zeros will be added to it." a woman of about 40 carefully reminded. "Ha ha ha! Don''t worry about the debt problem. The spire will provide us with sufficient funds. You don''t know that the adult wants more than to rule luscan. He wants to build an empire, a strong and prosperous empire." jildan subconsciously held his sword and burst out the flame of ambition in his eyes. Although he is now the nominal top military and political leader of the city, almost below one person and above ten thousand people, he is not satisfied. On the contrary, after seeing the terrible spitting of the black dragon, he thought that the object of his loyalty could go further, unify the north with absolute force and establish a powerful country. At that time, he can also become a superior aristocrat by virtue of his achievements, and even have a large territory and his own castle. As a saying goes, human desires and ambitions never end. When they are hungry, they will yearn for food, and after eating and drinking, they will yearn for more wealth and power. "Have you seen that adult?" the woman stared in surprise. Due to the relationship of always living in seclusion and simplicity, most luscan residents know that a powerful black dragon rules them at present, but they have really seen very few, especially the appearance of human form. "Of course! Why do you think I should wait to become a consul? I worked for that adult a long time ago. Remember, Weiya, he is different from any dragon or wizard you have ever been in contact with. As long as you can show your unique ability, you will be appreciated and promoted." gildan hinted meaningfully. The woman called Weiya nodded thoughtfully: "yes! Please rest assured that I won''t disappoint you and the adult. In addition, the messenger from Jue Dong City has arrived. We''d better make arrangements quickly to sign a trade agreement." "No! You are fully responsible for this matter. I have other more important things." then gildan patted each other on the shoulder and disappeared at the end of the corridor without looking back. Looking at his back, Weiya subconsciously frowned and muttered in a voice that only she could hear: "what is this? Temptation? Or..." Before the words were finished, a translucent figure suddenly passed through the wall and appeared in the room out of thin air: "sparrow, what''s the matter? Have you got any news?" "Damn it! How dare you break in directly!" Weiya obviously knew each other, her face changed slightly, turned quickly and closed the door. "Sorry, the negotiation is imminent, we must know luscan''s attitude," stressed the spirit intruder with a deep breath. "OK! This is the first time. I don''t want to have another time, or you will kill me." Weiya rubbed her eyebrows helplessly. "In fact, I haven''t heard much news, but judging from the large-scale transformation and clean-up of crimes recently, it seems that the black dragon is really ready to reshape luscan and make it a prosperous trade hub." "So they have no threat for the time being?" "No! On the contrary, their threat is greater than before. The Dragon wants to annex the north and establish a strong evil empire. Only in recent years, they will hibernate and slowly accumulate strength for the next expansion." After hearing this, the intruder was relieved: "thank God, in this way, there will be no war in a few years. As for the future, don''t worry about it. The current financial situation of juedong city is very bad, and we must resume maritime trade as much as possible." "I see! I''ll keep staring at them." "Thank you! Lord Nasir will not forget your credit." ¡­¡­ Chapter 464 The wharf area, which was originally the most chaotic and dangerous area in luscan, has gradually restored order under the patrol of 100 heavily armed soldiers. There have even been some small stalls selling fish, shrimp, crabs, oysters and other seafood. However, as a saying goes, if there is light in the world, there must be shadow, if there is order, there must be chaos, and if there is justice, there must be evil. No matter how harsh the law and how powerful the law enforcement agencies are, criminal organizations rooted at the bottom of society can never be eradicated. They are like weeds in the wild. Even if they are repeatedly harvested and burned, they will grow tenaciously again and again. As a girl who grew up in a dangerous and complex environment, Whistler knew very well that she would never be the opponent of the Wizards in the spire. Therefore, when Zhang Cheng tightened the gang noose, she resolutely chose to surrender and provided corresponding information. Therefore, instead of being slaughtered, she received a lot of financial, material and human support afterwards, Become a semi official thieves guild. As for the task, it is very simple. On the one hand, it controls all illegal transactions in the city, prevents external forces from infiltrating into it, while helping others secretly investigate and supervise the behavior of personnel in the law enforcement agencies and administrative systems, ensuring that they do not have borers and other spies from the enemy. Of course, as the price of taking refuge, she must hand over her important property and personnel appointment and removal power. But even so, it is much better than relying on illegal trafficking in maps and various news. At least as the king of the underground world, you don''t have to worry about who wants your own life. "Chief! Our spy has just sent a top secret message." a thief suddenly broke into the house and put a red note on the table. "Oh? Who sent it?" Whistler looked surprised. According to the rules established by the guild, generally, only spies who enter the top management system are allowed to use the red mark. "It''s Evra!" "Evra? Isn''t he in charge of staring at gildan? Does he say this guy has been bought off?" Whistler frowned, slowly opened the note with only finger thickness, and quickly showed an incredible expression on his face: "Damn it! Viya is an agent of Jue Dong City! Come on! Send this information to the steeple! Be sure to hand it to the adult." "I see!" the thief obviously realized the seriousness of the problem, nodded his head, quickly picked up the note and ran to the position of the tower. ¡­¡­ About ten minutes later, Zhang Cheng, who was testing the effect of the medicine in the public area of the central spire, got the note, smiled and said to the moon elf next to him: "see, this is what the so-called good people do. They infiltrate, assassinate, destroy and steal information, just like us." "Do I need to get rid of her?" walindra asked with a smile. "No, No. although she is a spy, she has shown good management ability during this period. Let her continue to serve luscan. Don''t forget to give me 24-hour surveillance. I want to know who she meets and what she says every day. Remember, if you want to make a city and even a country prosperous and strong, you can''t rely on force alone. You also need talents from all walks of life. For a long time to come, our policy of action will focus on internal affairs, such as developing trade, reclaiming farmland and pastures, mining veins, increasing the number of workshops and so on. So try not to be aggressive. In this way, juedong will slowly lose its vigilance in a few years. When the time is ripe, we will launch a war and quickly defeat deepwater city before it reacts. " Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and said his plan directly. After all, more than half a year later, mainland Phelan will enter a terrible year of turbulence. It can definitely be called that gods go everywhere. Lichs are not as good as dogs. He doesn''t want to be involved in things at this time. "Just surveillance?" valindra frowned slightly, obviously dissatisfied with the omission. "No, of course, it''s not just surveillance, but also corruption and solicitation. You should understand that everyone has desires. Money, power, beauty and power. We can induce a person''s dark side hidden in his heart through hobbies. When they do something irreparable, they will naturally be unable to maintain their original state of mind." Zhang Cheng did not panic and gave some suggestions. Although the world has never lacked strong willed people who can resist all kinds of erosion, generally speaking, there are still many ordinary people. As long as it is operated properly, it is easy to plot against several spies. What''s more, there are magical powers, such as charm, suggestion, mind control and so on. "I see. I think I know your plan." a strange light flashed in valindra''s eyes. Just when Zhang Cheng wanted to say something, a ring on his hand suddenly burst into dazzling white light. Next second A portal opened out of thin air, followed by him without even a word of explanation, directly passed through the portal and disappeared in full view of the public. dark! Boundless darkness! All around are mossy rocks and extremely quiet environment. You can even hear your heartbeat. Suddenly, a dark figure came out of the corner and said in a non emotional tone, "are you coming?" "Well, I''m here. How''s it going? Have you seen your shadow?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest. "Yes! You''re right! The dark elf will be a good opponent! But he has a lot of friends and I need your help." then the dark shadow took another step forward and showed an extremely ordinary face. He was no one else, but the famous killer - Artemis ntrelli. "Hehe, why should I help you?" "Because I can promise you the previous conditions!" "Did you agree to work for me?!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. He didn''t expect that the other party would accept his invitation so soon. "Yes! But before that, I need to complete the tasks assigned by my former employer. I''m sure you won''t like a killer who betrays his employer before completing his work?" ntry made his request without expression. "No problem!" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking. "Where are they now? It seems to be underground?" "They have entered the deeper underground world. According to my investigation, there are not only thousands of grey dwarves, but also a dragon, a terrible black dragon called Shuo Ying." "That sounds interesting. What are you waiting for? Lead the way. You know, my time is precious." "Come with me..." As the last word blurted out, nTree leaped through the gap between the two rocks. Chapter 465 Through the complex tunnel and avoiding the endless attacks of the grey dwarves, trist and his party finally arrived at the end of the adventure - the Mithril hall. This is a legendary treasure house full of secret silver. It is also Bruno''s childhood nightmare and his hometown he has been looking for for for hundreds of years. Standing in front of a huge open underground Valley, the old dwarf pointed to the front and introduced to his companions, "this is Glen''s Canyon! You can throw the torch down and it will go out before it falls to the ground." Several others followed the direction of his fingers and soon saw the spectacular scene they would never forget. Giant stalagmites stand in the dark like mountains. Only a lonely arch bridge connects the two sides. Countless grey dwarfs melt ore with the help of the fire in the center of the earth on the other side of the bridge to build secret silver armor and weapons that can make human beings in the surface world crazy. In the deepest place below, will there be a chilling roar. "My God! There are at least 4000 fully armed grey dwarves here! Are you sure we''re going down now?" Regis trembled slightly all over his body. There''s no way not to tremble! You know, the grey dwarf is not a fragile human army on the surface! First, they are completely immune to illusions, paralysis and toxins, and have good magic resistance like the dark elves, although they are not as abnormal as the former. Secondly, they also have gifted spell ability, great change and invisibility once a day. Finally, and most importantly, living underground for a long time allows them to evolve a dark vision, which can see clearly in the distance even without light. Halflings can''t imagine what a terrible disaster they will face once their whereabouts are exposed. "Shut up! We have to go down! There''s a damn enemy waiting for us to clean up!" Bruno growled wildly. He was so excited that he ignored his companion''s warning. "Calm down! Calm down, my friend! I know you want to take back your hometown, but..." Before trist finished his words, a figure suddenly appeared in the dark. First, he kicked the barbarian off the edge of the cliff, followed by Bruno to the arch bridge, exposing him to the sight of the two gray dwarf guards. "Intruders?!" "Go! Kill him!" ¡­¡­ The guard didn''t talk nonsense. He turned his axe and rushed at Bruno. Although the grey dwarf is the dwarf''s cousin, their relationship is not good at all. Even if they just see each other, an endless struggle will break out. "Damn it! Be careful! Trist, he''s the killer I mentioned." Katie Brill, who saw the real face of the attacker, immediately warned loudly. Ntrelli totally ignored the yelling girl, pulled out his weapon and bowed slightly: "nice to meet you, dark elf. You know? I''ve observed you in the dark for a long time, including your exquisite martial arts and disgusting kindness. Today, let''s divide the victory and defeat." "Who are you? What do you want to do?" trist also pulled out his machete and carefully raised his vigilance. He can feel a fighting skill very similar to himself from the other party''s elegant steps, specifically a dance of death. "Hehe, I was originally employed by Basha puck to help him retrieve the pendant stolen by a thief." speaking of this, the killer deliberately paused and glanced back at the trembling Regis. The latter seemed to be stared at by a poisonous snake. He hurried back several steps and kept looking behind him. He might turn and escape at any time. Fortunately, ntrelli didn''t stay in sight for too long and quickly continued, "but now, I''ve changed my mind, that''s to kill you. By the way, the girl and the thief had better not interfere in our duel, or my new employer will kill them without hesitation." "New employer?" the Dark Elf Ranger quickly scanned the surrounding tunnels. Unfortunately, he didn''t find anything. "Don''t look for it! You can''t find it unless he is willing to show up. Now, let''s start this doomed battle." With the last word blurted out, ntrelli leaned down like a cheetah, quickly cut close to the defense circle of the dark elf, and the dagger and dagger in his hand flew up and down, piercing at a speed that could not be distinguished by the naked eye, bringing silver light. Not wanting to be outdone, trist waved the two machetes in an endless stream, making a sound of metal collision, and occasionally splashing a spark. The two of them are so focused that they have no energy to take care of anything else, because they all know that as long as they are a little distracted, the opponent will end everything quickly. "It was a wonderful competition, wasn''t it?" Just as Katie Brill opened her bow to attack, a man shrouded in a hood suddenly appeared and put a hand on her shoulder. There is no doubt that this move scared the girl almost to jump up, hurried back several steps and asked loudly, "you... Who are you?" "I am the witness of this competition. Any guy who tries to intervene will automatically become my enemy. Beautiful lady, please put down your weapon, which is good for you and me." Zhang Cheng, who specially changed the shape and sound line, took off his hood and sincerely suggested. "Regis! Help me!" Katie Brill obviously didn''t intend to catch her, and called the halfling to help, but she obviously underestimated ntrelli''s deterrent. Without even the slightest will to fight, Regis immediately turned and ran towards the tunnel leading to the surface. "Ha ha! It seems that your friend is not going to help you." Zhang Cheng laughed and threw out a bundle of rope. Before the halfling could run more than ten meters, he was bound from head to foot by a rope falling from the sky, and fell to the ground with a plop. Activate rope, a low level spell. Although it can not really threaten a powerful enemy, it is more than enough to capture thieves who are not very powerful. "Wizard? You''re a wizard!" Katie Brill''s eyes flashed with horror as she watched Regis struggling on the ground. Growing up in ice wind Valley, she had never seen any magic at all. In addition, her adoptive father was a dwarf who rejected magic, which led to her inherent fear of magic. "Sit down and watch the duel quietly with me. I promise you can leave safely no matter who killed who after the victory or defeat is divided." after that, Zhang Cheng grabbed the "heart piercing bow" in the girl''s hand and continued to enjoy their accurate and deadly gorgeous performance. He can see that both Drizzt and ntrelli have reached the extreme of their muscle control, just like a precision machine, until someone first loses strength and makes mistakes Chapter 466 I have to say that although Zhang Cheng has always looked down on soldiers, especially those idiots who don''t like to use their brains and just want to solve everything with their fists and muscles. But trist and ntrelli are obviously not in this range. Five minutes have passed since the beginning. They kept a high tension and showed no signs of relaxation. Even if they were sweating all over, the movement of waving weapons was still not deformed at all, and each attack was accurate to the range of only a few centimeters from the key. If they were ordinary people, I''m afraid they could tell the winner in a few seconds, but they still clenched their teeth and insisted. Their eyes were as sharp as swords. There is no doubt that they are aware of each other''s strength and unspeakable similarity through the fight, as if they saw another self through the mirror. What would a man do if he found a guy who looked like himself to the extreme? It will never be sitting down hand in hand and having a long talk, and then developing into a good friend who has nothing to talk about. On the contrary, this person will try every means to distinguish from each other, or even kill each other directly to make himself a unique existence. Especially the cold and cruel ntrelli in her heart is very eager to cut the neck of the dark elves and use blood and death to prove her existence value. "I''ll kill you!" he bellowed to his close opponent. "No! You can''t kill me!" trist insisted. Although he felt that his physical strength was close to the limit, and even his white hair was wet with sweat, for the safety of his friends, he was willing to continue and even end the duel that was destined to be survived by only one person. Just when ntrelli wanted to say something, Zhang Cheng nearby suddenly said, "Dear dark elf, I think I need to remind you that your battle has lasted for more than five minutes. If it can''t be finished in a short time, your barbarian and dwarf friends will die." Drizzt heard this, his pupils contracted violently, and quickly turned his head and glanced at the arch bridge. As a result, only the body of a grey dwarf guard was seen, and Bruno and another grey dwarf disappeared. "Hey! Where are you looking?" ntrelli stabbed the dagger into his left shoulder while his opponent was stunned. "Woo!" trist snorted stiffly. Although he reacted and retreated quickly to avoid the penetration of the whole shoulder, he still suffered a lot of damage. His blood dyed the secret silver lock armour red in the blink of an eye. In the battle against ordinary people or monsters, such injuries are nothing. Even with one hand, he can solve most enemies. But when faced with as like as two peas of force, skill and speed, they are deadly. Strong pain will make him lose his proud reaction speed. Once he can''t keep up with the rhythm, he will soon have a second, third and fourth wound until he can''t defend any more and is penetrated by the enemy. Similarly, ntrelli realized this, licked his lips and sneered, "it''s over at last! I have to admit that you are the most skilled soldier I''ve ever seen in my life. Unfortunately, we are like opposite twins, and one of us is destined to survive." "It''s not fair! He just interrupted the duel with words!" seeing her friend hurt, Katie Brill immediately protested loudly. "Fair? Hahaha! Silly girl, there is no fair in the world. Only the weak beg for fair. The strong will win by all means. What''s more, he is distracted in the battle and can''t blame others." the killer burst out a burst of ironic laughter. "Don''t be complacent! You haven''t won yet!" trist put on the posture of continuing to fight with pain. He is not the kind of fair person who likes to complain. In fact, in the first lesson of learning to fight with his father, he learned a truth that he should never believe every word spoken from the enemy. "I like your unyielding will and eyes! It can make me feel more satisfied after killing you. Goodbye, dark elf, I will miss you..." With the last word blurted out, ntry Liwan broke out at an unprecedented speed and broke into the opponent''s defense circle. Trist, whose left shoulder was injured, couldn''t resist at all. He had to step back and try to parry and block with his intact hand. Just as he was about to retreat to the edge of the cliff, another injured arm suddenly raised and made a cross pressing action. Immediately after that, he immediately threw away his weapon and hit the killer''s chin with his fist. Bang! Perhaps the dark elves are not famous for their strength, but the chin is one of the most vulnerable parts of human beings. Once hit by a strong blow, the brain will begin to shake violently, followed by a sense of loss of balance. Seeing that ntrelli didn''t even have a chance to resist, he directly fell down on the hard rock with the back of his head. His hands holding the weapon had to be loosened and raised his forearms to resist the falling fists. But even so, he only resisted for half a minute, and then was knocked out alive. I''m afraid he never dreamed that the dark elves would abandon their weapons and choose their fists to end the duel at the critical moment. However, Drizzt did not intend to kill ntrelli. After confirming that the other party was unconscious, he immediately stood up, picked up the machete, looked vigilant and said to Zhang Cheng, "mage, how about we make a deal? You let my friend go, and I let him go." "Oh, of course, I don''t want you to be the enemy, just to satisfy his obsession with you." Zhang Cheng smiled and lifted the rope binding the halfling. At the same time, he was very generous to return the heart piercing bow to the girl. "Thank you!" Seeing that the captured friend was safe and sound, Drizzt thanked with vigilance. He also put away the sharp blade against the killer''s neck, and then carefully began to retreat. When he crossed the arch bridge, he quickly turned and ran towards the channel below. Seeing the three of them disappear completely, Zhang Chengcai shrugged his shoulders carelessly, bent down and patted en Cuili''s face: "wake up!" "Asshole! My head hurts! Where''s the dark elf?" the killer slowly opened his eyes and struggled to get up from the ground. "He''s gone." "Gone? Did I lose?" "I think so." "But I''m not willing!" ntrelli clenched her fist, and her eyes burst with hatred. "Don''t worry, the game has just begun. If there is no accident, you still have many opportunities. You know, trist is a dark elf. He has great advantages in race. Now you can''t beat him, so I''ve prepared a small gift for you." After that, Zhang Cheng took out a small bottle of pale yellow magic potion from his pocket Chapter 467 "What effect does it have?" ntrelli took the medicine, his eyes full of doubt. "Strength! Drink it and you will get a special strength!" Zhang Cheng smiled and gave the answer. This bottle of energy potion is a kind of enhancer extracted from the crater crystal after countless failures. It is similar to the potion gildan drank before, but this time it activates not the power of blood and muscle, but a lighter and more accurate nervous system. By increasing the conduction velocity of the nervous system, the user can temporarily obtain a strong response ability. Even before the opponent is aware of it, he stabs the sharp blade into the vital part to end a battle. For killers, assassins and thieves, this is a leap from quantity to quality. Ntrelli stared at the potion emitting a light yellow light, hesitated for about a few seconds, finally took a deep breath, raised his head and drank it directly. Only half a minute later, he felt as if there was an electric current running up and down in his body, and it would cause slight muscle convulsions from time to time. When these feelings disappeared, he tried to wave his arms twice, and was surprised to find that the speed was twice as fast as usual. To make sure it was not an illusion, the killer sandwiched a gold coin between his fingers and quickly tested the flexibility of his fingers. Without any accident, the reaction speed of fingers has indeed tripled, and the balance bar and body coordination have become more powerful. Looking at the other party''s incredible face, Zhang Cheng asked with a smile, "how do you like my little gift?" "Of course! There is no better gift in the world! Thank you!" ntrelli nodded without thinking. You should know that he is from Kalin port, the most populous and prosperous ancient city in mainland Phelan. It is not surprising that he knows the price of magic potions, especially the potions that can essentially improve a person''s physical quality and trigger a war in the underground world. "You''re welcome. As I said before, you won''t regret your choice. This is just the beginning. As long as you concentrate on working for me, I promise you will get more than you do now. Well, let''s stop chatting. Let''s go down and talk to the black dragon called Shuo Ying. I hope it hasn''t been killed yet." Zhang Cheng jumped, Jumped off the cliff. When ntrelli saw this scene, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Just as he wanted to jump after him, a deafening roar burst out at the bottom of the valley. Then a rude voice roared in dwarf language, "damn reptile! Get out of my house!" I saw an old dwarf with a lit cloak on his back, lying on the back of a dragon, holding a secret silver battle axe embedded in the gap between the bones. The Dragon kept struggling and rolling, trying to throw the dwarf off its back. Unfortunately, the dwarf is not alone. He has the help of his companions. When the black dragon turned and rolled, a war hammer with powerful magic power rose up and hit its head, so that it had to hit the stalagmite not far away and made a loud sound. Before the black dragon could recover, a glittering Mithril arrow shot out in the dark, stabbed the fragile eye and made it fall painfully from the air. Through the red light emitted by the fire in the center of the earth, ntrelli saw the dark elves hidden in the dark to launch a fatal attack, as well as the halflings and magic pendants he needed to take away. "Hehe, trist ducheston, let''s change the location of the next duel to Kalin port. This time, you won''t be so lucky as today..." The voice just fell! The killer jumped off the cliff. With his reaction speed beyond ordinary people, he easily found the focus on the cliff. He kept slowing down the falling speed through his hands and feet. In the blink of an eye, he came behind Regis, directly stunned the halfling who focused on watching the battle, and then turned and disappeared at the end of the passage in front of the Dark Elf Ranger. Although ntrelli wants to get back to the field now, he knows that he has just obtained super reaction speed and can''t perfectly control this power for the time being. He needs some time to get used to and practice. The journey back to Kalin port is enough for him to complete all relevant training and improve his strength. "Die! Die! You damn murderer!" The dwarf Bruno was unaware that one of his friends had been kidnapped by the enemy. He still separated and waved an axe to kill the behemoth under his feet. "Roar!!!!!!!!!" The severe pain forced Shuo Ying to start to lower the flight altitude and make a terrible cry. At the moment when it was about to collide with the ground, a huge dark shadow suddenly appeared out of thin air, grabbed the crazy dwarf and threw it into a tunnel not far away. Bang! Before Bruno could react to what had happened, his head made a close contact with the wall, his eyes turned over and fell into a deep coma. "You... Who are you?" Shuo Ying glanced at the dwarf not far away and questioned loudly in dragon language. From the blind eye, it really can''t see what the huge shadow on its head is. It can only judge its own kind by smell. "My name is ingrocasti mizirian! The great dragon of chaos! Now you have only two ways, surrender or destroy. Choose." Zhang Cheng said his intention directly without nonsense. "Ingrocasti mizirian? Ice death? You... Aren''t you a white dragon?" Shuo Ying raised his head and stared in horror at the same kind three times bigger than himself. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, the dragon''s name is smelly and long, and it looks the same, but in their circle, they basically know each other very well. Especially in Beidi, there are only a few famous dragons, which can be easily identified. "Yes! I''ve changed a little recently! I''ve also gained great power! Surrender! Or I''ll kill you!" Zhang Cheng opened his bloody mouth and the hot dragon breath began to brew in the depths of his throat. If the other party dares to say half a word of no, he will directly burn it into coke. "Can you spit fire?!" felt the restlessness of the fire element in the air, and the flickering shadow showed an incredible expression again. In any case, white dragons spit ice, red dragons spit fire, black dragons spit acid, green dragons spit poison fog and blue dragons spit lightning, which are well-known common sense. Now a strange species suddenly appears, which is bound to be difficult for many people to accept. Zhang Cheng ignored each other. His eyes burst out crazy flames and whispered a warning: "last chance! Surrender or destruction!" "I choose to surrender..." Chapter 468 I have to say, "Shuo Ying" is a black dragon who knows current affairs very well. After comparing the size gap between himself and the other party, he chose to surrender without even a word of nonsense. Not only did it surrender itself, but thousands of grey dwarves under its command also threw themselves into the arms of the new master. You should know that this is not an ordinary grey dwarf, but a huge grey dwarf tribe that has occupied the secret silver hall for hundreds of years. The secret silver in their hands has exceeded people''s imagination. Not only are there mountains of secret silver in the warehouse, but each adult grey dwarf has at least one set of full-body armor made of secret silver, at least three secret silver weapons, one secret silver shield, countless secret Silver Arrows and crossbow arrows. If sold on the surface, it is estimated that it will be enough to make the whole northern region into a state of precious metal scarcity. After all, the biggest feature of felon''s Secret silver is that it weighs only half as much as steel in the same volume, but it is harder and more ductile than the best refined steel. It is the most ideal raw material for weapons and armor. Imagine that when the same equipment is made of Mithril and steel, the former is half lighter than the latter. What does this mean? This means that if the strength gap between the two is small, the former''s action and reaction speed is faster, and the loss of physical strength is slower, so it''s easy to kill the latter. Therefore, no soldier can resist the temptation of Mithril weapons and armor, so he does not hesitate to spend a lot of money. It can be said that except for another kind of refined gold with hardness comparable to diamond, few magic metals can be compared with secret silver. Looking at the secret silver ingots piled up in the center of the square at the bottom of the valley, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but raise his mouth and nodded with satisfaction: "good! It seems that you haven''t mined this vein less in recent years!" "Great master, since we killed all the damn surface dwarves and occupied here, we have been mining stones and smelting secret silver every day. Even the dark elves in the dark area can''t match our reserves." an old gray dwarf with a gray beard and hair bent down and responded carefully. As an old man who personally participated in the war, he will never forget the terrible lethality caused by Shuo Ying''s dive. The Warhammer family even began to run crazy after resisting for less than ten minutes. From then on, he made up his mind that he would never be the enemy of the dragon, or his people would be destroyed. "Very good! Tell me, how long can this vein be mined?" Zhang Cheng undoubtedly noticed the other party''s awe and continued to ask. "At the present speed, at least a hundred years." the old dwarf hesitated for a moment and soon gave his own speculation. "A hundred years... What if I join in and carry out destructive mining with hot dragon breath?" "Even if you keep spitting out flames for at least five years, the later the ore veins are, the more impurities and associated ore veins will be, and the lower the efficiency will be. In addition, take the liberty to ask, are you going to give up this place?" the old dwarf obviously noticed something and raised his head with a nervous look. "Yes! I can tell you clearly that some powerful forces have been eyeing here. They will send a large army to levy in a short time. If you don''t want to suffer heavy losses, you''d better move quickly." Zhang Cheng gave a straightforward answer. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, recovering the secret silver hall is only Bruno''s private affair, with only his people and Adeba''s shield dwarves involved. But in fact, both kelben of deep water city and alastro of silver moon city have made a lot of efforts secretly. This means that the voters of the magic goddess have focused on this place, not to mention thousands of grey dwarfs, but a few more dragons are useless. Alastro, in particular, has been actively running between towns in the north recently, trying to use his influence to pull contradictory rulers to the negotiating table and form a loose alliance. Zhang Cheng feels that these actions are probably aimed at himself and luscan under his control. "Levy?! are they strong enough to scare you?" the old dwarf was obviously a little hard to accept such a result, and his face was particularly distorted. "Yes. Maybe it''s not difficult to repel them once or twice, but do you know what will happen next?" Zhang Cheng lowered his head and stared at two crazy eyes. "Then there will be gods! Magic goddess! One of the most powerful gods in the world! Her voters will be our enemies. Tell me, have you seen the power of legendary magic? Do you want to see your people slaughtered by terrible magic?" "No! No! You are right! We must leave here quickly!" the old dwarf trembled subconsciously and shook his head desperately. Few mortals dare to ignore the majesty of the gods, even the weakest gods. Because the clergy and supernatural power they master are a power that cannot be explained by language, especially the supernatural power called "life and death", which can penetrate most of the protection in an instant and directly kill a mortal, no matter how powerful he is. Samast, the famous founder of Byron religion, once had a frontal collision with the Lord of dawn. As a result, after a short confrontation, his body was killed by the gods, and his powerful magic only scratched the skin of the incarnation of the gods. The gap between mortals and gods is so great that few intelligent creatures dare to resist the absolute dominance of gods. "Relax, you still have at least a few months to use." speaking of this, Zhang Cheng suddenly paused, looked up at the tunnel above, and soon found a figure looking at him. "Oh? We have guests." "Guest?!" Shuo Ying, who was recuperating on the ground, suddenly raised his head, flapped his wings and tried to fly to kill the invaders. " But before his limbs left the ground, Zhang Cheng pressed them on the ground with a claw: "quiet! Alastro silver hand is not something you can deal with. Wait here and I''ll talk to her." The voice just fell! He spread his huge wings and rose directly into the air. With the help of the updraft generated by the fire in the center of the earth, he slowly flew to the side of the cliff, opened his mouth and greeted with a smile: "welcome, distinguished lady." "Good day, the mighty dragon of chaos - ingrocasti mizirian." alastro bowed slightly. Although she was surrounded by enemies, she still maintained an elegant posture and didn''t panic at all. "Can you tell me what you came for? Don''t tell me. You''re here to chat with me." "Of course not! In fact, I''m here to negotiate. The Mithril hall belongs to the Warhammer family. I hope you can return it to Bruno." While saying these words, alastro glanced back at the dwarf lying on the ground with unknown life and death. Needless to ask, she wants to take advantage of this opportunity to win a firm new ally for herself Chapter 469 "Why? Just one word from you?" Zhang Cheng sneered. Although he has made up his mind to choose a strategic retreat, this does not prevent him from taking this opportunity to extort more benefits. To know that the magic goddess controls the magic net, no matter which mage invents a new spell or improves the original spell, as long as it is cast through the magic net, it will be immediately known and recorded by the goddess. As the voters of the goddess, no matter Ilminster, kelben, Lyra, hinbu and erastrow, they all have a huge advantage that ordinary mages can never reach, that is, a huge reserve of knowledge and spells, which Zhang Cheng lacks and desires most. Although the collection of the arcane brotherhood library is much richer than that of most independent mages, it belongs to a small organization that can''t be on the table after all. It can''t be compared with the spell casting organizations with complete system and inheritance such as silver moon city, deep water city, Searle Empire and harua. In fact, the arcane Brotherhood has always been in contact with Searle''s Red Wizards, exchanging some low-level spells that do not involve core secrets, and even providing a terrible drug, which is smuggled into silver moon city and sold to some drug addicts. However, this intriguing cooperation has been completely terminated since Zhang Cheng came to power. Therefore, he has not acquired new knowledge and spells for the time being. He urgently needs a stable channel, especially the research and development records of legendary magic. "Aren''t you going to refuse?" alastro was acutely aware of something, and a trace of surprise appeared on his beautiful face. "Why refuse? Everything in the world is valuable. If you can offer me satisfactory conditions, I don''t mind letting this place out. Similarly, if the conditions can''t satisfy me, I''m sorry, I''ll try my best to protect my property. If you dare to launch a strong attack, I''ll let this place sink into the ground forever..." With the last word blurted out, a powerful energy was emitted around Zhang Cheng''s body, followed by the shaking of both the ground and the cliffs, just like an earthquake. This is one of his recently discovered abilities, and it is also the earth power given to the black dragon by the titans of Azeroth. Although he can''t directly trigger a terrorist disaster on a planet like the wings of death, it''s absolutely no problem to create a slight earthquake in a region. Feeling the slight tremor from the ground, alastro showed strong shock and vigilance in his eyes. After a full minute, he asked loudly, "enough! Stop! Tell me, what do you want?" "Knowledge! I want all the knowledge in your mind from the seven rings to legendary magic! In exchange, I promise I will never think about the secret silver hall in the future." Zhang Cheng waved his claws impatiently. I don''t know why. Every time he sees each other, he has an inexplicable disgust and is eager to completely destroy him from body to spirit. "Knowledge?" alastro did not expect that the terrible black dragon in front of him would make this request, and subconsciously frowned. Normally, the five colored evil dragon prefers treasure most of the time. She originally planned to pay a batch of gold, silver and jewelry in exchange for the secret silver hall. But it doesn''t seem to work now. "Yes! When you deliver what I want, I''ll lead them away. You don''t have to answer me immediately. You can go back and think about it slowly." after saying that, Zhang Cheng gave the other party a meaningful look and slowly returned to the bottom along the canyon. He believes that with alastro''s character, although it is impossible to meet all the requirements, it can meet at least half of them. You know, the last thing the "Lady of hope" wants to see right now is the outbreak of war, which will lead to many contradictions hidden under the surface, leading to the bankruptcy of her plan to unite with the towns around Yinyue city. For a woman who regards politics as her lifelong goal, she would rather pay a price in exchange for temporary peace. Zhang chengminrui has grasped the weakness, or defect, of his opponent''s character. In addition, he doesn''t care whether luscan will be destroyed. If necessary, he has the power to subvert the whole situation in Beidi. Anyway, in his eyes, luscan is just a tool to achieve his goals. He will abandon it when it''s time to abandon it. He won''t fight for the city at all. But alastro can''t. She regards silver moon city as something more important than her life and is willing to sacrifice everything, including her own life, for silver moon city. The huge difference between the two led to the unequal negotiation from the beginning. The only thing alastro can do is to reduce the price he has to pay as much as possible and ensure that the knowledge of dangerous taboos in his mind will not be obtained and used by the other party. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Artemis ntrelli, hundreds of kilometers away, was now on the deck of a merchant ship, squinting his eyes and feeling the oncoming sea breeze. Not far behind him, Regis was squatting carefully in the corner, his eyes full of fear of the future. Because halflings know that once they return to Kalin port, puck, the guild leader, will be very happy to let himself taste the most painful criminal law in the world. "Little thief, you know what? Actually, I didn''t intend to catch you. I just wanted your gem pendant, but the dark elf made me change my mind." ntry said without looking back. "Don''t be complacent! My friends will find me! Trist can beat you once and beat you a second time." Regis retorted gnashing his teeth. The killer smiled and shook his head: "Ha ha! You don''t know who I''m working with, do you? This time, I''ll kill the dark elf in Kalin port and prove my path is correct with his blood and life. Enjoy the last good time. When the ship comes ashore, your life will enter the countdown. If I were you, I''d prepare a poison and hide it until puck starts If you take it directly when torturing you, you can suffer a lot less. " "I won''t die! Let alone commit suicide! My friend will come and save me!" seeing the other party leave the deck, half of them bit their lower lips and said to themselves in a voice that only they can hear. It is not difficult to judge from his trembling legs that he is just comforting himself and giving himself an excuse not to commit suicide. After all, since they were kidnapped to escape from the Mithril hall, they were directly sent to Luskan with the help of the Dragon Mage, and got on the merchant ship going south. They got rid of it for at least half a month. Drizzt and his party wanted to catch up, which was impossible. Even if they caught up, Regis estimated that it would have become an incomplete body. Of course, what the halfling doesn''t know is that ntrelli doesn''t intend to go too fast. He will leave some obvious traces in various ports along the way so that the dark elves can catch up. As Zhang Cheng mentioned before, the game between the two has just begun Chapter 470 "Draw energy from the original wild magic, completely get rid of the magic net control, and reshape the extremely complex magic model according to my own will... Sure enough, legendary magic is what I have been pursuing and looking for..." While muttering to himself, Zhang Cheng flipped through the parchment scroll on his hand. Nearly two months have passed since he made the request, and he has got some of what he wants from alastro. Of course, as a price, the grey dwarves also began to withdraw from the Mithril hall and settle in an underground mine less than 40 kilometers away from luscan. It was originally a refined iron ore mined by the arcane brothers with slaves, which was just handed over to them to manage and mine. After all, the grey dwarf is naturally an excellent absentee and blacksmith. In addition, he is good at night fighting and sneak attack. There are more than 4000 grey dwarf troops stationed nearby. Anyone who wants to send ground troops to attack luscan should be careful of his ass. As for whether there will be danger along the way, there is no need to worry. With the help of the Dragon Lich who controls the power of broken magic crystal, you can build a portal connecting the two places. In fact, Zhang Cheng plans to let these grey dwarfs slowly build a huge underground city to store some invisible things or conduct dangerous large-scale magic experiments. After all, so far, parchment has not given him how long he will stay in this world, but judging from the given body is a dragon, it is definitely not short. Moreover, in another six months or so, the continent of Fallon will usher in a turbulent year. The gods will lose their proud identity and be imprisoned in a mortal body. During this period, many gods will die, even the second generation magic goddess. Mages, warlocks and bards should directly face the original energy that loses the constraints of the magic net. Some people will go crazy, some people will die under crazy magic, and a few will feel the greatness of the most original magic energy, so as to master the power that a real caster should have. Similarly, priests and a small number of Druids who rely on the gods of nature to obtain divination also face an insurmountable obstacle, that is, they must follow their gods to obtain divination. Although all this is only less than a year, it has a far-reaching impact on the world. Most importantly, this is a rare time to have close contact with God. Zhang Cheng, who is constantly wandering between madness and reason, is eager to kill a relatively weak God and crack the mystery of divine power. He even secretly made a list of the weakest and rarest gods in Phelan. Kill God! No one who pursues power can refuse such temptation! But before that, he must have a weapon that can cause damage to God, and this weapon is legendary magic, a violent power beyond the nine ring magic and completely out of the control of the magic net. Just as he was immersed in the joy of absorbing new knowledge, the closed door was suddenly knocked. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Who?" Zhang Cheng put down the scroll in his hand and his tone was full of impatience. "Master, it''s me." Sydney''s voice came through the crack in the door. "Is there anything important?" Hearing that it was a female apprentice, Zhang Cheng''s tight eyebrows loosened a little. Because he knew that if there were no major changes, the other party would not easily disturb himself. "A mysterious and powerful mage wants to talk to you face to face." "Looking for me? Where is he?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and showed a strange expression. You know, with the end of the battle of Jue Dong City, he was not an unknown person for a long time. The name of the chaotic dragon and the ballads of bards spread all over the west coast. In particular, the dragon breath injected with magic energy is enough to instantly destroy the stability of the surrounding magic net and temporarily turn it into a chaotic magic area. It is simply an enemy and natural enemy to the caster. He really couldn''t think of any mage who was impatient and dared to come to the door. Even alastro was very careful when he met. "It''s in the hall on the first floor. He won''t stop until he sees you." ¡­¡­ A few minutes later, in the public area of the hall on the first floor of the mage tower, Zhang Cheng finally met the mysterious mage who wanted to see him. Black velvet robes, black gloves, a few rings with strong magic brilliance on the fingers, and a neck guard made of unknown metal wrapped the whole head all the time, revealing only two cold eyes. Most importantly, his whole body exudes a tyrannical smell, as if anyone who dares to disobey his orders will be brutally killed. "Hello, mighty dragon, I''ve heard a lot of stories about you recently, so I came here to visit." the mage touched his chest with one hand and leaned slightly. "Who are you?" Zhang Cheng looked at each other up and down with interest. "Me? My name is Manson. I''m sure you''ve heard the name, haven''t you?" the mage winked playfully. "Manson? Lord of santierburg?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. Although his mind had been searching for the name of the powerful caster in the north, he never thought it would be Manson. You should know that Manson is not a small role. He is not only the Lord of santierburg, but also the supreme leader of the santalin society, which is as famous as the harpist alliance. He controls one of the largest intelligence networks in this land. Moreover, Manson secretly joined hands with the Church of bane, the tyrannical God, in an attempt to spread the majesty of the dark king throughout the world. "Ha ha! That''s right! It''s me. To tell you the truth, I''m curious about how you changed from a white dragon to what you are now. I wonder what you''re doing now. If you don''t mind, can you share your story?" Manson laughed to show his intention. Looking at each other''s eyes full of ambition and desire, Zhang Cheng slightly tilted his mouth and replied in a meaningful tone: "sorry, I''m not going to share my secrets with anyone. But you came to luscan alone to satisfy your curiosity?" Manson shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "no! Of course not! On the contrary, I think we have common goals and interests. We can work together to fight the Harper alliance and those annoying magic goddess voters, especially the difficult old man Ilminster." "Oh? Cooperation!" "Yes! Don''t you know? Some people have begun to see you as a terrible threat. They try to plan an assassination to solve the problem once and for all." "Assassinate me? Don''t tell me it''s those fools in the Harper League!" "Unfortunately, according to the information I got, it''s the top level of the Harper alliance. In order to solve the trouble once and for all, they even prepared a powerful magic weapon specially for dragons..." Chapter 471 "Hehe, an assassination? It sounds interesting. I look forward to the wonderful performance of the harpist alliance assassins and hope their performance can please me." Zhang Cheng showed his undisguised contempt. assassination? If it were a human body, he might be a little cautious. But now, let alone a magic weapon, even an artifact, he has nothing to do. The reason is very simple. The vitality of the dragon''s body is so huge that it won''t die if hit by a legendary spell on the front. It''s only serious injury at most. In addition, he entered the world as a soul. Even if this body is scrapped, he can find another body. As a saying goes, when a person does not need to worry about his own death, he will naturally become more and more reckless. Manson obviously saw the proud side of many dragons, smiled and shook his head: "no, my friend, please don''t underestimate the assassins of the Harper alliance. In addition, the power of the Dragon killing sword is much stronger than you think. It can easily tear solid scales and cause wounds that can''t be healed in a short time." "I never underestimate anyone, nor will I overestimate anyone. Please remember, I am not an idiot who is full of plunder, treasure, food and sleep, but a powerful caster who has mastered the nine ring arcane." said Zhang Cheng, without any reservation, releasing the magic of terror in his body. As a traveler who has experienced several worlds, his talent in magic has already surpassed more than 99% of mages. Especially after peeping into the memory of ereda devil, his mind is full of knowledge from higher magic civilization and knows how to store and use energy more effectively. Therefore, his spell position is more than twice that of the normal mages in the continent of Fallon. And secretly, he is still studying the powerful rune technology of the ereda people, and plans to follow the example of the wings of death and create a full body armor for himself with gemstones and magic metals. On the one hand, it can store more magic and improve the power of plastic energy spells; On the other hand, it can improve the resistance to physical attack, killing two birds with one stone. "Incredible! How did you do it?" Manson''s face finally showed a frightened expression when he felt the suffocating energy in the air. You know, he is always known for his calmness and cruelty, and rarely shows an attitude of gaffe. "It''s very simple! Knowledge is power! I have some interesting new spells here. You''ll understand them after you see them." Zhang Cheng casually took out some parchment from his pocket and handed it to him. Without saying a word, Manson immediately opened it and examined it carefully. After more than ten minutes, he looked up again and asked seriously, "who are you? These spells are definitely not ordinary creation! They come from another completely different magic system! You just release them by transforming them into a magic net!" "Ha ha! That''s right! In fact, I''m not a white dragon at all - ingrocasti mizirian. It died long ago, and my body is occupied by my soul. In short, I come from another world, a world completely different from here, and master a lot of profound magic knowledge. What, are you interested in joining hands with me in this field What about research? Oh, by the way, it would be better if we could call Searle''s red robed mages again... " When saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes revealed endless madness, and even Manson involuntarily stepped back two steps. crazy! A complete madman! Manson can''t describe his feelings at the moment! He has seen many mentally abnormal mages, including the crazy mage helast black robe, who keeps digging holes under the deep water city, but there has never been one as terrible as the dragon in front of him. This madness is not spiritual, but from the soul! A madness without any constraints and boundaries! It doesn''t matter if you destroy the whole world! "What do you want?" Manson, who was secretly vigilant, carefully explored. "I want knowledge! Taboo powerful knowledge! As a reward, I will provide you with some very interesting things, such as this..." The voice just fell! A green fire of evil energy sprang out of the palm of Zhang Cheng''s left hand, while a mass of black shadow energy appeared out of thin air in his right hand. "This is!!!!!!!!!" As a truly legendary mage, Manson instantly realized that both evil energy and shadow belonged to an energy form he had never seen before. The former is extremely violent, full of destruction and depravity; The latter is like a shadow in the dark, crazy devouring everything around the person. "Yes! This is the magic energy I brought from another world! Powerful! Evil! It can even let users have the power to destroy the world! Now tell me, are you willing to work together?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. Perhaps the word "transgressor" belongs to something that can never be mentioned in many worlds, but it is just the opposite in Phelan. Because most of the walkers here wear cattle hair. The famous spirit comes from a world about to be destroyed with the help of powerful magic transmission technology; The ancient imaska Empire also opened the trans plane portal, plundering a large number of slaves from the unknown world, which directly led to its own destruction; Even Tyr, the God of justice, crossed from another world It is precisely because there are so many "walkers" that the people of Phelan don''t care whether someone comes from another world, let alone fight for it. On the contrary, they enjoy the knowledge, knowledge and technology brought by walkers from all over the world. So Zhang Cheng never worried about identity exposure from the beginning to the end. Anyway, even if he was exposed, he would only add a little after dinner story at most, and no one would care at all. Manson narrowed his eyes and continuously performed several detection spells. Finally, he nodded seriously: "it''s a great honor! Strong people from different worlds, please allow me to apologize for my previous offenses and unreasonable. Maybe we should further form an alliance. Please believe me, it''s good for you and me." "Alliance? No, it''s too early to talk about this until I solve the assassins of the Harper alliance. Finally, don''t forget to inform Searle''s red robed wizards and tell them that I have something very interesting in my hand, enough for them to build an army of structures." "Yes! I''ll take your words intact. But with all due respect, the red robes are used to arrogance. I''m afraid they won''t make any promises easily." "Oh, don''t worry, I''ll solve this..." Chapter 472 Santalin, Searle''s Red Wizards, plus the merged and reorganized arcane brotherhood Zhang Cheng has unknowingly begun to connect several of the largest and most famous evil organizations in the west of the mainland to meet his strong thirst for knowledge and strong desire for destruction. I don''t know whether it is because of the influence of nesario''s tears. He hates the hypocritical kindness of magic goddess voters, and hates the self righteous city states such as silver moon city, deep water city and juedong city. He even hates the division of black and white camps, and wants to destroy everything from his heart. After all, in his eyes, there is no so-called justice or evil in the world. All the parameters to measure the standards of good and evil are determined by the universal values occupying the main group of the main body in a region, and this value is usually determined by the comprehensive strength, which is simply the strength. Whether it is a person or an ethnic group, as long as it has enough strength, it can continuously expand outward, defeat all kinds of enemies, annex each other''s resources and expand itself. In this process, the winner writes history and disguises himself as the Party of justice, while the loser is ruthlessly discredited and becomes the Party of evil. But the problem with philon is that the high gods refine a series of standards of good and evil. On weekdays, no matter what choices everyone makes, they will produce values that tend to be good, evil, order or chaos. When these values reach a certain limit, people will automatically change their camp. These camps will be detected by many arcane and divine spells. Over time, people regarded the good and evil standards imposed by the gods on the heads of mortals as something that could never be changed, and began to accept and recognize them from the heart. But Zhang Cheng is different. He doesn''t think he should abide by this standard at all, let alone that erastrow and Lord sear rule the city by justice. On the contrary, like most politicians, they maintain their rule by pure violence. Without sufficient deterrence, their rule will soon be subverted and overthrown. You know, there has never been a shortage of ambitious and conspirators in mainland Phelan. As for the hypocritical things such as kindness and justice, they are just a disguise, an excuse, and an argument that can confuse the people and suppress the enemy. ¡­¡­ Just as Zhang Cheng began to prepare for the crazy act of killing gods next year, in the guest room on the second floor of a busy hotel in luscan, four guys dressed strangely gathered at the table and whispered to discuss how to complete the dangerous task. "Joey, tell me what you heard just now?" a woman with obvious semi elf characteristics broke the silence first. Her face was painted with green paint. Except for a leather armor, she had only a short staff with green leaves in her hand. She was obviously a druid known as the guardian of nature. Not far away from her, there was a colorful leopard lying on his stomach, yawning from time to time with a big mouth full of sharp teeth. "Sorry, there is not much useful information. According to the descriptions of nearby residents and Tavern guests, the black dragon rarely leaves the spire, so it is almost impossible to ambush on the way." the human called Joey shook his head with regret. He looked about thirty years old, relatively thin, but his ten fingers were very flexible, and a silver coin made by deepwater city kept flying up and down. Usually, those who can make their hands dexterous to this extent are either senior "old thieves" who often touch other people''s pockets, or mages who need flexible fingers to make complex spell casting movements. But judging from Joey''s dress, it obviously belongs to the former. "Damn it! What should we do? Don''t tell me. We''ll rush in directly from the main gate of the tower. It''s no different to commit suicide." the shield dwarf squatting in the corner and pouring wine gritted his teeth and complained. "Agree! Although the battle of juedong killed many high-level members of the original arcane brotherhood, the number of casters in the mage tower is still considerable. We can''t get to the top level at all." the first half Elf Druid nodded thoughtfully. "What do you say? Do we have to wait here all the time? Or do we have to retreat in dismay?" "No! I can''t retreat! I managed to borrow this dragon killing sword! How can I give up halfway! Evil must be eradicated! That''s why I joined the harp!" said the young human girl in silver half armor, holding the long sword emitting a faint magical breath, and her eyes burst out with firm and incomparable light. Judging from the holy emblem on her chest, she is undoubtedly a paladin serving the God of justice, Tyr. "But we can''t stay in the hotel for too long. It will arouse suspicion." "If only the harpist''s base were still there, at least we could have a place to stay." "Don''t think about it. The former secret bases and spies were cleaned up some time ago. At present, no one can help us." "I don''t like the feeling now. It''s like there are enemies everywhere, not even a friend." ¡­¡­ Seeing that his companion began to sigh, Joey smiled helplessly and suggested in a polar voice: "in fact, there is no way at all. I have an idea that it is a little dangerous. Once exposed halfway, all of us will be killed or captured." "Oh? What idea!" the young Paladin looked surprised. "It''s easy! Make a game to lure it! Remember the mysterious ancient statue we dug out of a ruin six months ago? Use it as bait to let the Dragon leave the tower to meet us." Joey said his plan without panic. "Great! The statue seems to contain an extremely powerful energy, which should attract the attention of the evil black dragon." the half Elf Druid echoed with glowing eyes. As the only caster of this adventure team, she tried to solve the mystery of the statue many times, but she didn''t study anything. Even the big Druids in the sect didn''t know the specific purpose of this thing. "In that case, let''s make a plan. First, we need to let the whole luscan know that the statue is a powerful magical object. Joey, it''s up to you to do the task?" the paladin turned his head and stared at his companion. The latter slightly raised the corners of his mouth, bent down and bowed with a very exaggerated action: "of course! I am the most professional. For up to three days, the whole luscan will know that you have a statue with powerful divine power in your hand." "We also have to make corresponding preparations. After all, luscan is not Jue Dong City, deep water city and silver moon city, especially the evil wizards in the spire. They never mind taking some extreme measures." "If anyone dares to come, I''ll break their heads with a hammer!" Chapter 473 Two days later, in the private room of the central spire of luscan, Zhang Chengzheng observed the team sent by the harpist alliance through the crystal ball, with an undisguised contempt smile on his face. He really couldn''t understand how senior officials such as Ilminster, Kelburn and the seven sisters in the North would be stupid enough to let four unknown little characters assassinate themselves? Don''t they know the terrible power they have? Or do they have great confidence in the Dragon killing sword? Or are there disagreements and power struggles within the harpist alliance, and these four people are the victims of the struggle? After all, the harpist alliance is a huge intelligence organization with complex internal membership. There are not only paladins, priests and soldiers dedicated to the cause of kindness and justice, but also druids and rangers to maintain the balance of nature, and even some young adventurers with unrealistic ideals in order to become famous bards. In short, there are so many factions and mountains that they are a little confused, and it is not impossible to have interest disputes. In fact, thanks to Manson''s reminder, as soon as these people crossed the door of luscan, Zhang Cheng got the exact news. Every move of the other party was monitored. Even the girl that the thief spreading rumors slept with at night and the difficult moves he used were clear. In this case, let alone assassination, it is impossible for them to escape luscan. However, Zhang Cheng does not intend to kill these mice too early. He wants to do an experiment to see if he can make the other party completely collapse from body to spirit and even fall into darkness through a series of psychological torture. Especially the young Paladin named viridi, once he breaks his oath, he will degenerate into a dark guard. Thinking of this, he turned and asked Sydney standing at the door, "are you ready for what I asked you to prepare?" "Of course, master. I promise these mice will feel your meticulous care." Sydney gave the answer with a sneer. "Very good! Have fun, just leave my little Paladin." after that, Zhang Cheng ignored each other, picked up a blank parchment and started a new round of spell model construction. If he came to Phelan to learn what was the most useful thing, the standardized spell model undoubtedly ranked first. Unlike Dalaran mages who rely on building magic circuits in their bodies to cast spells, mages in this world rely on building accurate spell models in advance. Every time a mage learns a new spell, the first step is to be familiar with the spell model and imprint it deeply in his mind. The advantage of this method is that it is not easy to have accidents. As long as the surrounding magic net is stable enough, it will hardly get out of control. Moreover, after countless predecessors'' simplified and optimized spell models, it consumes very little energy. Since there is no need to build a magic circuit in the body, it can cast a variety of different types of spells at will. However, the disadvantage is that mages must be very smart because they need to remember a large number of complex spell models. Their memory should be far more than ordinary people. Otherwise, when there are more than a certain number of models in their mind, they will fill the memory area of the brain. Unless they delete unnecessary spells by self hypnosis, they can no longer learn new spells. That''s why Zhang Cheng secretly studied the life track of the great arcane master iolem. To know that reality is not a game, you can easily stack your intelligence to a very high level by calling up a modifier or adding points according to the rules. Generally speaking, everyone''s intelligence level is fixed from around the age of 25, and there is no possibility of further increase. As for some madmen who want to infinitely increase their intelligence through magic potions and wish making, they are often crushed by the brain that suddenly becomes larger and die on the spot. Similarly, transforming yourself into other forms, such as Lich and semi element forms, will not bring a leap in intelligence. In this world, there is only one way to improve intelligence without limitation, that is to integrate your own consciousness and soul with the brain of the mind grabber. The popular explanation is to use the almost unlimited intelligence of the mind grabbing devil''s main brain as the "hardware", use their own soul and consciousness as the operating system, and finally become a super biological computer with independent consciousness. At that time, you can not only obtain the two powerful powers of arcane and spiritual power, but also learn almost unlimited spells. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in a tavern in the luscan wharf area, Joey was holding a woman in exposed clothes, drinking and proudly telling his adventure to the surrounding guests. He didn''t notice that a shadow came quietly behind him in the dark, opened his mouth and bit hard on his neck. "Ah! Damn it! Who is it?" The severe pain made Joey scream and quickly pulled out the dagger to give the other party some color to see. Unfortunately, when he turned around, the attacker had left the tavern and disappeared with the help of the endless crowd. "Shit! Don''t let me catch you!" In desperation, he only whispered a curse, asked the bartender for a glass of water and simply scrubbed the wound. Because the wound was not deep, he stopped bleeding after a few minutes. On the other side, the guy who just bit quickly crossed the street, walked into a dilapidated wooden house, licked the residual blood on his teeth and reported in a low voice: "Sir, I have bitten the target according to your instructions. In addition, tonight is the full moon, and he will start his first irrational transformation around midnight." "Well done! Tell your men to ambush around the target at night. Once he changes, you immediately rush in and attack the other three people around him. Be sure to let the target die in the hands of his companions." after saying that, Xini slowly came out of the darkness with a dangerous light in her eyes. "As you wish!" The man who looked about 40 years old and had a thick beard saluted, followed by the rapid expansion of the muscles at the foot of the mountain, and a large number of thick black hairs grew on his skin. In the blink of an eye, he changed from a strong human to a terrible werewolf. According to the transmission principle of theronication in Phelan continent, any unlucky person bitten by theronics will be unconsciously infected. When the first full moon night comes, he will completely lose his mind and turn into a monster who only knows killing and destruction. Obviously, what Sydney has to do is to force the team into a desperate situation bit by bit by letting the other party kill each other. Zhang Cheng has prepared a wonderful script in advance. Her task is to ensure that all "actors" will appear in the right place at the right time Chapter 474 At night, after a busy day, Joey finally dragged her tired body back to the temporary hotel. She was completely unaware that the terrible animal virus had flowed all over her body along the blood vessels, but occasionally felt that the wound was itchy. In fact, in the first few hours of being infected, veterinary disease can also prevent changes in the body through some special herbs and spells. But after a few hours, when the virus is absorbed by various organs, there is no possibility of cure. In short, bestialization is an irreversible one-way gene mutation. The infected person will change from intelligent creatures such as humans, elves and dwarves to a special state between half man and half beast. He will maintain the human form at ordinary times and become a half beast form in case of danger, so as to obtain more powerful power. Whether it is a common werewolf, mouse man, or a rare cat man, Lion Man and tiger man, they are all a kind of animal man. But it''s a pity that Joey obviously didn''t know this. He pushed the door into the room, sat down in a chair and complained with a bad face: "you can''t imagine what happened to me today. A madman bit me in the back when I wasn''t paying attention." "Bit you?!" the half Elf Druid subconsciously frowned. "Yes! Look, this is the wound." in order to prove that he didn''t lie, Joey pulled open his collar and revealed the bite mark that was about to scar. "Damn it! How long have you been bitten?" the half Elf Druid just glanced, his pupils narrowed in a moment, and asked loudly in a serious tone. She was so nervous that even the paladin who was praying to the God of justice couldn''t help looking at her. "Er... It''s almost ten hours..." Joey replied somewhat at a loss. Although he didn''t understand that his teammates would suddenly become nervous, he knew what trouble he seemed to be in. "What?! ten hours! You fool! Why don''t you come back immediately after being bitten?" the half Elf Druid roared angrily and trembled all over his body. "Calm down! Little girl! Tell me, what happened?" the dwarf was afraid of a fierce quarrel and quickly stood up between the two. Ignoring the dwarf''s nervous appearance, the Druid gnashed his teeth and explained, "it''s animal poisoning! He was bitten by a beast! Do you see the wound? Do you think the normal wound will heal in ten hours?" "Bestialization?!" the dwarf''s face suddenly changed when he heard the word. "Oh - damn it! It seems to be a full moon today..." Before he could finish his words, Joey suddenly stared at the bright moonlight in the night sky outside the window. Next second His body began to expand rapidly. His developed muscles tore his clothes in the blink of an eye. The thick hair on his body surface was as thick as grass. His head was stretched violently with his skull, and finally became the head of a canine. "Ouch!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" With a loud wolf howl, Joey finally completed the first transformation of bestialization. His two blood red eyes were full of primitive and savage desires and kept sweeping around the other three people in the room. "No! Stop him!" Druids undoubtedly know the danger of werewolves and loudly remind their teammates. But several other werewolves who had already ambushed around directly broke through the window and immediately launched a crazy attack. Although Joey completely succumbed to the beast for the first time, he seemed to recognize his race subconsciously. Instead of attacking the werewolf, he opened his mouth to his former companions. "Retreat! Get out of the street!" the paladin waved his magic sword to force back the two werewolves who jumped on him, and the first jumped out of the window. As a symbol of kindness and order, what she can''t accept most is that innocent people are involved in the battle, so leaving a hotel with more people is the only choice. Dwarves and druids followed, and the narrow space was also not suitable for them. In this way, six werewolves, an adventure team with only three left, opened up a battle for nothing on the main road of luskandong urban area, ready to fight to the death. But before the two sides started the second round of competition, a little beggar with dirty whole body suddenly came out in the dark, with a bowl of hot soup and half a piece of black bread begging from somewhere in his hand. When the young Paladin saw this scene, he couldn''t help shouting, "run! Child! Run!" However, the poor little beggar seemed to be frightened by the tall and fierce werewolf, and the whole man stood in place foolishly. His weak performance instantly aroused Ian''s primitive killing instinct in his mind, opened his bloody mouth, rushed over and bit the little beggar''s neck. "No. "Asshole! What are you doing?! you killed Joey!" the dwarf pushed the crazy Paladin away with anger in his eyes. He couldn''t believe that his best human friend would die in his own hands. Similarly, the half Elf Druid was stunned and looked at the head gradually returning to its original shape on the ground and the dead body of the little beggar. There is no doubt that the current developments are far beyond their expectations. Taking advantage of the efforts of the three people, the werewolf who achieved his goal quickly turned around and jumped into a sewer entrance not far away. Their task has been completed. They don''t have to risk their lives to fight with the enemy. Staring at the dark red blood across the sword, the out of control Paladin seemed to finally return to his mind. He couldn''t help fighting more than one ship all over his body. His eyes were blankly muttering: "I killed Joey... I couldn''t save the child... Great Theil! Where''s justice? Where''s justice?" With the last word blurted out! A divine light left her body! People with a little common sense know that this is because she questioned her faith and lost the gift of the gods. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Sydney, hiding at the end of the sewer, observed all this through the crystal ball and immediately raised her mouth and said sarcastically: "What the master said is true! Hypocritical justice usually doesn''t last long. Most of the time, it only needs to artificially create a little contradiction and conflict, and the degeneration will come as scheduled. Next, let me see your potential. After all, your degeneration is not deep enough, and you may be saved." Anger! Remorse! pain! despair! At the moment, the young Paladin''s heart has been filled with strong negative feelings. She doesn''t understand why she lost control and killed her companions, and why she can''t save such an innocent and implicated little beggar. The only thing she can do is to take revenge on the behind the scenes and let the other party pay the price of bleeding. Chapter 475 Luscan''s dark sewer was originally a nest occupied by rat people, gangs and pirates, and even some monsters climbed in along the entrance to the sea. However, since Zhang Cheng launched the clean-up, most of them have been cleaned up, and only a few black market businessmen controlled by the mage tower occasionally appear to do some shady business. But tonight, there are two groups of strange visitors. One is a werewolf with thick hair all over his body, and the other is a member of the harpist alliance closely behind the werewolf. Especially the young woman walking in front of the team with her eyes burning with anger has completely lost the most important virtue of the paladin - humility and reason. Like a madman, she doesn''t say anything and directly cuts the other party to the ground. Her silver armor, now stained with blood and dirty water, seems to indicate the upcoming tragedy in the future. "Eleanor! We need to talk!" panted the half Elf Druid with a staff. "No! There''s nothing to talk about! It''s my responsibility for Joey and the innocent child! I have an obligation to avenge them!" the paladin clutched his long sword and looked gloomy and frightening. "That''s right! We have to kill those little wolves! Pay with blood! This is the real justice!" the dwarf clenched his weapon and said his plan. Seeing that his teammates had been blinded by hatred, the half Elf Druid finally had to sigh helplessly, close his mouth and continue to move along the stinking sewer. About half an hour or so, they finally came to a relatively dry cave. Far from the sewer, it seems to be a secret base dug by someone or organization. There are not only a large number of tables, chairs and beds, but also rows of weapons and armor of different lengths and types. The werewolf who launched the attack before stood near the relatively open hole, staring at two animal eyes, and could attack at any time. Not far behind the werewolf stood a beautiful woman dressed up by a mage, who had been waiting for a long time. She first glanced at the paladin and immediately said with meaningful greetings, "welcome, dear Eleanor, I''ve been waiting for you for a while. I hope your performance won''t disappoint the master." "Who are you? Why did you order werewolves to attack us? And who is the master you mentioned?" the half Elf Druid stopped his companions who wanted to do it directly and looked vigilant. "Hehe, when you came to assassinate the master, you still have the face to ask me why I attacked you? Is this the shameless face of the Harper alliance?" Xini sneered and said sarcastically. "Damn! Is it the black dragon?! does it know we''re coming?" the dwarf looked around nervously, as if a terrible wild beast might jump out of the darkness at any time. Sydney disdained and said, "from the moment you entered luscan, your every move was under the surveillance of your master. I really don''t know how to describe your behavior. Brave? Or ignorant fearless? You don''t know the strength of your master at all. You are as fragile as mole ants in front of it." "So you framed Joey and turned him into an evil werewolf?" Eleanor asked loudly, holding back her anger. "You don''t know anything at all, do you, little poor? The master really wants only you. He wants to see you degenerate with his own eyes. Now, let''s play a little game. The master calls it the test of human nature. Let me see how long you can last..." The voice just fell! Sydney suddenly raised her hand and snapped her fingers. Pop! With the crisp sound, two huge iron cages fell from the sky in an instant, covering the dwarves and half elves who had no time to dodge. Followed by two arrows, they shot from the small holes on the left and right sides of the wall at the same time, and accurately stabbed into the two people''s arms. "Ah!" "Despicable!" ¡­¡­ Xini ignored the two injured people and explained with a smile: "Now, let me describe the rules of the game. As you can see, these two people were shot by deadly poison arrows. Within the next five minutes, you must decide who will survive and who will die. The selection process is very simple. You can kill one of them. But if you refuse to make a choice, they will both be poisoned as soon as the time comes." "Shameless! How can you, a vicious woman, do this! Don''t listen to her! I''m a druid! I can..." While half Elves were yelling and trying to use natural magic to detoxify, one of the werewolves suddenly burst up and tightened her neck with his thick arm across the iron cage. Strong suffocation interrupted the singing spell in an instant. There is no doubt that detoxification failed. Seeing this scene, Sydney nodded with satisfaction and continued to say to the young Paladin, "you still have four minutes. Friendly tips, between the damage caused by the toxin to the body, the sooner you make a choice, the better. Otherwise, I don''t guarantee whether there will be any sequelae after drinking the antidote." Eleanor clenched her fist, trembling all over, and looked back at her weaker companion from time to time. Although she really wanted to draw out the long sword, she immediately killed the vicious woman not far ahead and found the antidote from the body. But the remaining reason is constantly reminding that since the other party has no fear to stand in front of him, he will not be unprepared. Moreover, mages are notoriously difficult. Unless they attack suddenly, to kill a mage, we must first crack its various protective magic. Once we can''t win it in a short time, our teammates will die. "Three minutes left!" Sydney clearly found the tangle and panic in the paladin''s eyes, and once again reported the little time left. "Bah! Humble human! You don''t want to succeed!" The dwarf struggled to get up from the ground, pulled out the arrow, stabbed it in his eyes, and was ready to stop the plot by ending his life. But before the poisonous arrow pierced his eye, a figure suddenly appeared in the dark, grabbed the arrow directly from his hand, smiled and joked: "don''t hurry to die, dwarf. Do you think your life is still in your own hand? No, it belongs to me now." After that, Zhang Cheng gradually left the dark cover and appeared within the sight of everyone. "Master, why are you here?" Sydney blinked a little unexpectedly. "Why can''t I come? Don''t forget, it''s a script I wrote myself." Zhang Cheng said as he came to the paladin, lifted up a wisp of each other''s long black hair and sniffed it. "Well, the smell of depravity. Believe me, you can''t last long. Give up the struggle and completely embrace the darkness. Instead of immersing yourself in Tyr''s hypocritical and boring preaching, it''s better to use all means to obtain strong power. Because with power, you can implement the justice in your heart, rather than watching the tragedy happen..." Chapter 476 Without any hesitation, Eleanor responded directly with her magic sword for dragons. She was obviously a little excited when she was too young. Maybe it was a hot relationship in her brain. She didn''t consider any consequences at all. Her mind was full of killing the enemy. Unfortunately, the Dragon slaying sword was held in the palm of Zhang Cheng''s hand before it could play its original power. The blue magic light seemed to form an invisible energy field, completely blocking the sharp blade. Feeling the strong malice against himself from the sword, he couldn''t help laughing and joking: "Poor little thing, do you think the Dragon killing sword can really kill dragons? I can only say that you are too naive! At best, this thing is a magic weapon. It is no different from those swords with additional damage such as flame, strong acid, sound wave and lightning. It can be easily solved with an advanced protective magic weapon. Tell me, who sent you to die "Yes?" "Death?!" Eleanor raised her head and grasped a key word keenly. "That''s right! Don''t you know? I''m a dragon! A giant dragon standing at the top of the food chain! I have power that even legendary mages and magic goddess voters such as alastro and kelben are afraid of. And you? You''re just a group of small characters who don''t understand what power is, but you want to assassinate me with a magic sword. If that''s OK It''s not death, so I can only say that it''s a miracle that the Harper alliance can survive to this day. " After that, Zhang Cheng released his long sword and took the initiative to step back two steps. He did not hide his intention and revealed the most contradictory parts of the whole incident. No one is a real fool! Although Eleanor has all kinds of personality shortcomings, it doesn''t mean she can''t think. After a moment of meditation, she realized how many loopholes there were in this operation. In particular, the high-level who issued the order did not give specific information about the enemy from beginning to end, let alone any support. Noticing the uncertain expression on the paladin''s face, Zhang Cheng pursed the corners of his mouth and continued: "Look, even you find that there is something wrong with this matter, don''t you? Although I don''t know what happened inside the Harper, one thing can be confirmed that you are abandoned chess pieces. Maybe it''s to test, maybe to eliminate dissidents. I know you must be very angry and eager to vent your resentment. But before that, you must finish what you just said There are 30 seconds left. Choose which cage companion you are going to let survive? " "Wait! I''ll trade with you! Tell you who''s behind it!" Eleanor interrupted loudly. "Hehe, sorry, wrong answer, you still have 20 seconds." Zhang Cheng flatly rejected the other party''s proposal. As a person who is good at observing and analyzing mental activities, he has felt that the young paladin in front of him is only one step away from degeneration. How can he be allowed to rein in on the precipice. On the contrary, he had to push it hard. "Ten seconds!" "Nine seconds!" "Eight seconds!" ¡­¡­ With the last countdown, the poisoned two people had begun to turn blue and foam at the mouth. The half elf with slightly worse physique even stopped beating. "No! Please! Let them go! I''ll do anything for you!" Eleanor was obviously flustered and began to cry frantically. However, Zhang Cheng did not respond at all and still counted down with a voice without emotion. When there were less than three seconds left, the young Paladin finally collapsed, raised his sword and stabbed it hard at the cage where the dwarves were held. Poof! Black and red blood splashed everywhere! This sword pierced the secret silver lock armour and pierced a big hole in the fragile heart. "Sydney! Detoxify the Druid!" seeing that the goal has been achieved, Zhang Cheng chose to fulfill his promise without thinking. In the blink of an eye, a specially prepared antidote was forcibly poured down. The half elf, who had already stopped beating his heart, suddenly twitched, recovered from the fake death state and began to vomit on the ground. When she saw the picture of the dwarf being pierced by a sword not far away, she immediately roared, "Damn it! What have you done?! why are you fooled by the enemy? Don''t you know they are forcing you to fall?" "I''m sorry, but I have no choice..." Eleanor pulled out her sword slowly, closed her eyes and trembled constantly, as if she were communicating with some invisible existence. About a few minutes later, when she opened her eyes again, an evil red light fell from the sky. "Blessing of darkness?! you... You have fallen!" half elf drew stared unbelievably. "Depravity? No, I don''t think so. I just saw tell''s pale and hypocritical justice." Eleanor''s eyes burst out endless anger and stabbed the last surviving teammate. Before the half elf could react, he felt severe pain coming from his chest, and then fell back slowly in a pool of blood. After all this, Eleanor knelt on one knee and said in a melancholy and sad tone, "great master, please allow me to kill all the werewolves present, otherwise the anger in my heart can''t be calmed." "Of course! Please feel free. Anyway, they have no use value." Zhang Cheng spread his hand carelessly. "No! No! No! You didn''t promise that before!" the head werewolf shouted nervously. "Oh, sorry, I changed my mind. She is obviously more valuable than you." Zhang Cheng replied with a playful face. "Thank you very much!" After getting permission, Eleanor slowly stood up, raised her weapons and sang a harsh and evil spell. In less than half a minute, a huge portal appeared out of thin air, and out of it came a war horse with red fire all over. "Oh? Purgatory horse!" Sydney showed a look of surprise. You know, the newly fallen Paladin wants to summon purgatory minions, but he needs at least seven class levels or more. Moreover, purgatory creatures are far more powerful than those in the material world. A purgatory horse alone is enough to make the wolves unable to resist. Because of the emotional connection, Eleanor directly turned over and rode up. With the help of the acceleration brought by the mount running, she began to kill the werewolf crazily. Under the crush of her powerful strength, several unarmed werewolves were quickly cut to pieces, and the pungent smell of blood spread around the sewer, attracting some covetous predators. Zhang Cheng didn''t care about these monsters driven by instinct at all. He smiled and said to the fallen Paladin on the horse, "well done! Now come with me and I''ll teach you what real power is..." Chapter 477 After solving the little trouble on his territory, Zhang Cheng quickly devoted all his energy to the study of legendary magic. Because he knew that with the year of turbulence approaching, there was little time left for himself. Although the holy form seriously limits the real strength of the gods, and even waste wood such as hilrick can kill the famous murder God bar, his character determines that he will never give the initiative to his opponent. In any case, God is God after all, an evolution beyond all life forms on earth, a special creature with almost endless life span and high power. Without restrictions, they can create one or several avatars slightly weaker than the noumenon according to the strength of divine power, and do different things in the past, but they will not kill each other because of the relative independence of consciousness. You should know the "cloning" often used by high-level mages. Once an accident occurs and all replicates wake up at the same time, the result must be a bloody scuffle between all replicates until the final winner survives. Even the blood, organs and bodies of dead gods can be used to make powerful magic items and dead puppets. Zhang Chengcai doesn''t believe that even the corpse is such a powerful living body that it will be weak enough to be easily killed by mortals when alive. Just as he was about to complete the first legendary spell model, Manson finally came to the spire with an elegant Lich. "Hello, powerful black dragon. I''m sazastan, the chief of the necromancer Department of the Searle red robed wizard Association. Nice to meet you." As soon as they met, the Lich who exuded a strong smell of death all over his body took the initiative to introduce himself. "I''m also very glad to meet you, your excellency," said Zhang Cheng, without panic, bending down and bowing. Perhaps outsiders don''t know who sazastan is, but he knows the development of mainland phelen in the next few decades, but he is very clear that this powerful mage specializing in the necromancer system will get rid of all competitors and bring the Searle empire into his own control in the future. What''s more terrible is that he also tried to evolve himself from undead creatures to gods through terrible magic rituals. Although he finally failed because of an accident, he was a talented big man anyway. In addition, it is said that this guy also holds the dead moon magic bead, an artifact made by laroc, the king of wizards left over from the netherre era. "Incredible! I always thought the dragon was arrogant! But you broke my inherent cognition!" zazastan expressed strong surprise in his tone. He thought that the other party would be very strong in the conversation, even using some insulting words. But the actual situation is just the opposite. Zhang Cheng behaves like an aristocrat with good etiquette education. "Ha ha! Am I right? It''s very special!" Manson laughed and blinked slightly while the chief of the necromancer department was not paying attention. Obviously, he did not tell his old rivals that Zhang Cheng came from another world. I look at fiercely as a tiger does not know what to do. "I really have a desire to go deep into it." but before that, I must confirm whether you really have what I need. After all, the Red Wizard association is not alone has the final say, and the leaders of the biggest faction are watching the matter and waiting for me to make mistakes. "Of course! Very reasonable request." Zhang Cheng raised his hands and released evil energy fire and shadow energy on the palms of his left and right palms respectively. Although there was no ereda devil in his body, he firmly remembered the birth and composition of these two energies in his mind. It was easy to create them by twisting the magic net. "This... This is!!!" Feeling the violent destruction power of evil energy and the terrible phagocytosis attribute of the shadow from a close distance, zazastan showed an excited expression. He even broke a small finger bone and put it into two kinds of energy to observe the subtle changes inside. After several minutes, he came back to his senses and said solemnly, "perfect! Tell me, what do I need to pay if I want to exchange the relevant knowledge of creating these two energies?" "It''s very simple! Help me to complete the research of legendary magic." Zhang Cheng made an offer without hesitation. "Research on legendary magic?" a trace of surprise appeared on sazastan''s face, which was about to wither completely. Zhang Cheng nodded slightly: "yes! I hope to create a spell that can ignore the divine power and directly kill the gods. Unfortunately, it is not easy. I lack the most critical part, that is, the composition of the divine power." "Kill God?! you''re crazy!" "No! I''m not crazy! You don''t know, I just got an amazing news from a prophet. Next year, the God of God will knock all the gods in the Pantheon down to the earth due to an event, appear in the material world in the situation of the Holy One, and only retain mortals. I believe it''s not difficult to understand what this means with your two wisdom "Is that right?" Zhang Cheng sipped his horn and threw a heavy bomb. "What?! how could this be possible!" Manson exclaimed. "Why can''t it? Haven''t you heard the prophecy of the wise arando?" Zhang Cheng continued to guide the topic with a smile. But from the craziness in his eyes, we can see that his mood is not calm at the moment. "Prophecy? What prophecy?" sazastan frowned subconsciously. Obviously, he felt that the complexity of the situation was a little more than he expected. Zhang Cheng didn''t care too much about the puzzled reaction of the two mages. He lowered his voice and recited: "In the days when the holy one walks on the earth, the king of killing will produce many children. These children have both good and evil, but they all have chaotic blood in their bodies. When the hybrid children of the beast grow up, they will bring terrible wind and blood rain to the Sword Coast. One of them will defeat the other children and inherit the power of his father. The heir Will change the hundreds of years of history of the Sword Coast... " Speaking of this, he deliberately paused, licked his lips and explained: "As the name suggests! The holy one refers to the coming gods! The king of killing is Baal among the three gods of death! This fable not only clearly points out the upcoming major events, but also describes the fall of a God. Think about it. If we can kill one or two of them with the opportunity of greatly weakening the power of the gods and experiment with their corpses, will it be ok Can you solve the mysteries of the gods, or even replace them? " moment Manson''s breathing began to get fast! As for sazastan, although the Lich didn''t need to breathe, the two cold lights in his eyes kept flashing, as if indicating the strong fluctuation in his heart at the moment Chapter 478 "I''ll join!" After a long silence, Manson was the first to give a positive answer. He was originally an ambitious man. Although on the surface he had very in-depth cooperation with the Church of Bain, the tyrannical God, and even zober, the No. 2 figure of the santalin church, was Bain''s voter, he still retained an attitude of distrust. In fact, this is also a common problem of many high-level mages in Fallon. They are arbitrary and overbearing. They don''t believe anyone except themselves. Their attitude towards gods is very different from that of ordinary people, not to mention godliness, honesty and worship. One is almost one. They are eager to be replaced by gods. Even a guy like Ilminster who serves the magic goddess wholeheartedly has his own thoughts and plans in his heart, rather than blindly agreeing with Mistra. "I''ll join!" After hesitating for a moment, zazastan quickly made his choice. After all, his ambition to become a God is no worse than Manson. Looking at the strong desire in the eyes of the two powerful casters, Zhang Cheng slightly raised the corners of his mouth and said in a slightly pondering tone: "In that case, we can discuss how to kill the gods together. Of course, in order to avoid unnecessary losses, I think we should avoid those powerful gods with a large number of believers in the material world, and specially select gods that are relatively weak and lack allies, such as hall, the God of revenge, gagus, the God of cruel officials, Lilla, the goddess of joy and singing Miriel, the God of hunting, Mara, and so on. " "I think the traitor''s name should be added to this list!" said zazastan meaningfully. There is no doubt that the traitor in his mouth naturally defected to visarene, the Lich God of the red robed wizard Association, with the help of Taros, the God of the storm. Since the specific name and title of the God are mentioned in mainland Phelan, the God can hear the next few words or even a few words according to the size of the divine power. When talking about important things, most people will avoid calling the name of the God directly. Although God doesn''t always listen to mortals talking about himself, it''s no big mistake to be careful. It''s not surprising that visarene and sazastan almost made a death feud in order to compete for the position of the chief of the necromancer system. Whenever there is a chance, zazastan will not easily let go of his former enemies. "No problem!" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking. Anyway, not long after the turbulent year, the second generation of magic goddess will be killed by the guard God Heim, which directly leads to the loss of control of the magic net. The power of each caster has been greatly weakened, and it is never possible to kill visarene. For him, it doesn''t matter which God to kill. The important thing is to uncover the mystery of God''s transcendence. "Oh, great. I wish us a happy cooperation!" "Happy cooperation!" "Happy cooperation!" ¡­¡­ With the oral agreement reached, the three quickly mobilized their resources and built a secret base in the middle of the complex terrain of the cliff hill to study the legendary magic that can kill the gods. Time flies. More than two months have passed. Although it is still far from success, we have a little idea about what kind of interesting energy expression form of divine power. Even in one experiment, Zhang Cheng created a trace of energy very similar to divine power by twisting the magic net. However, at this critical moment, a news forced him to put aside his research and return to luscan alone. The reason is very simple. Artemis ntrelli finally completed the entrustment of Basha puck and returned to Qianfan city from Kalin port to fulfill his promise. Feeling the calmness and coldness from all over the killer, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help asking, "did you kill trist?" "No! I defeated him! But I didn''t kill him! You''re right! It''s good for me and him to leave this shadow. Maybe next time I meet, I''ll cut his throat." said ntrelli, gently stroking the gem inlaid dagger. After several months of training and adaptation, he has perfectly integrated the magical energy filled in the reflex nerve with himself. The whole person looks like a sharp blade inserted in the sheath. Once he makes a move, the other party will have no power to fight back. "Well done, you finally meet your inner desire. You may have to invest 120% of your energy in the next task." Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction when he heard that the Dark Elf Ranger was not dead. In any case, trist Durden has involved countless forces behind him, even the struggle between gods. He doesn''t want to create complications at this time. "Oh? What do you need me to do?" ntrelli always didn''t like to beat around the Bush and tried directly. "It''s easy! I need you to go to bode''s gate and AMM to contact the thieves'' associations in these two places to ensure that their intelligence network can be used by me next year." "Intelligence network? Are you looking for someone or something?" "Yes, but not now. Remember, no matter how much they ask, promise first. If anyone gets in the way, you can talk to him yourself with a dagger and kill several people if necessary." There is no doubt that the purpose of Zhang Cheng''s doing this is to find the position of every fallen mortal God at the first time. After all, in turbulent years, there are many gods walking on the continent of Fallon, especially those little gods with low influence. Once they find a place to hide, it is more difficult than going to heaven. The only thing he can do is to cooperate with well-informed thief associations as much as possible. "I see!" ntrelli nodded softly. Intimidation and threat are his familiar fields, so he doesn''t need to consider too much at all. "Here, this is a gift I prepared for you. I believe the leaders of the thieves'' guild will be ecstatic when they see it." Zhang Cheng handed over the leather bag containing more than a dozen crystal bottles. These are magic potions prepared by taking time out recently. They can not only greatly improve muscle activity, but also delay the aging of the body. They are the treasures of the leaders of the thieves'' Guild. "I need a month and a half! In a month and a half, you will get an intelligence network covering the whole west coast." As the last word blurted out, ntrelli turned and disappeared at the end of the corridor in the private room of the central spire. Looking at his fading back, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "The three gods of death, the clay version of fate and the God of God IO, I hope you won''t let me down too much. What is God and why it can be immortal? It won''t be long before I can solve the mystery. But before that, I still need to find some key figures..." Chapter 479 Midnight, Shrek, cranword Three people who can''t get around in a turbulent year. Although these guys are still rookies among a group of adventurers, enjoying the thrills brought by adventure, their fate will change dramatically soon. Just a year later, midnight will become the third generation of magic goddess, sirik will be promoted by the God of God as one of the most powerful gods in the world because he regained the clay version of fate, and kravo will become the new God of death in charge of the underworld. Of course, at present, they don''t know the great changes in the future, and they still wander around as mortals. In particular, the future lying Prince sirik is still a good young man who likes to fight for justice. He often steals some money from the rich and puts it in the pockets of the poor. Together with his good friend kelanwo and the priest Aton of the God of love, he gives help within the reach of ordinary people. No one knew that a pair of eyes had been staring at him in the dark. ¡­¡­ "My dear friend, you''ve been staring at this man for several days. Can you tell me what''s special about him?" Manson glanced at the scene in the crystal ball, and his eyes twinkled with curiosity. "Do you believe in fate?" Zhang Cheng asked, holding his chin with his hands crossed without looking back. "Fate?" Mansong raised his eyebrows in surprise and shook his head without thinking. "No! I never believe in the so-called fate, only the power of magic." "Ha ha! This answer is really in line with your status as a mage. But if I told you that he would soon become one of the most powerful gods in the world under the arrangement of fate, would you believe it?" Zhang Cheng laughed and told his secret. Unfortunately, Manson obviously didn''t take it seriously. He also smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "is this a prophecy? Or are you going to joke with me?" "No, I am just telling you what is going to happen. If you believe it or not, it has the final say of you. Never forget that even the most powerful gods can not understand all secrets in the world, and there are always things that are destined to be uncomprehended and discovered." After saying these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng picked up a cloth to cover the crystal ball, stood up and walked outside. Seeing the open hole * *, zazastan is commanding more than 20 assistants to repeatedly check tens of thousands of mysterious symbols and scratches on the ground to ensure that there will be no accidents when starting. These symbols with different shapes include the rune system commonly used by spell casters in FELU, the Dalaran rune, ereda Rune brought by Zhang Cheng from Azeroth, and the demon Rune used by the demons of the Burning Legion. After a series of in-depth cooperation, he shared most of the magic knowledge in his mind that did not involve core secrets with his two allies without any reservation. Manson and sazastan didn''t disappoint him either. In about three weeks, they combined the magic of different systems and created the huge and complex magic array in front of them. Its function is to break the Divine Shield and create a legendary spell model that can kill gods. Of course, in order to avoid being noticed by the magic goddess, the whole process will not touch the magic net, but directly extract energy from the primitive and manic Wild Magic. As we all know, wild magic is known for being difficult to control, so it is likely to suddenly become quite dangerous. "How about it? How long will it take to start?" Zhang Cheng asked, staring at the base in the center of the Dharma array, which was constantly glittering with Arcane Brilliance. "Fast! I have to say that the things you provide are really interesting. If I don''t have a tight time, I will study it carefully from beginning to end." zazastan replied excitedly. Because he is a lich, he doesn''t need to eat and rest at all. He spends almost all his time studying new knowledge. In less than four months, he successfully incorporated evil energy and shadow energy into the existing magic system, created seven new spells from low to high, and even learned the technology of making cheap Hellfire on a large scale. It can be predicted that after the action of killing gods, he will be eager to return to Searle and launch a war against the surrounding areas to test the power of these war weapons. At the thought of yierminster''s old lover Xinbu''s anxious look, Zhang Cheng subconsciously pursed his mouth and joked: "don''t worry, we still have plenty of time. Moreover, when the gods come as saints, the voters of the magic goddess will take action, and there will be a chance to kill one or two of them." "Please count me in to deal with Ilminster!" Manson took the initiative and made no secret of his hostility to the great sage of shadow valley. Whether it is the life and death struggle between the santalin society and the Harper alliance, or the conflict between the two in their ideas of magic, it determines that only one of them can survive in the end. "Great! It seems that we have reached a consensus again on the treatment of magic goddess voters, haven''t we?" sazastan opened his arms and showed a meaningful expression on the dry two. "Yes! But I''m more concerned about the spell of killing gods than the voters of magic goddess. You know, it''s September now, and we must complete the whole spell before the end of the year," Zhang Cheng reminded impatiently. "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a satisfactory answer in ten minutes," zazastan promised confidently. Ten minutes said it was not long, and the blink of an eye passed. When he finished checking the last rune, he immediately stood in his own position and began to sing the spell loudly. Seeing this, Manson followed him to the center of the Dharma array, guiding the manic Wild Magic energy. As for Zhang Cheng, he directly turned into a dragon and injected evil energy and shadow into it. With the cooperation of the three, a golden light appeared in the sky over the Dharma array, followed by a slow fall to the base. Under the action of this energy, the original flat base surface began to emerge with layers of uneven and strange patterns. Wait until the energy is running out! The terrible energy storm arrived as scheduled! Boom! Boom! Boom! With the deafening explosion, the whole base was destroyed by all kinds of energy release. Flame! Strong acid! Lightning! Sonic boom! sherbet! Negative energy! Zhengneng! Several red robed mages who could not dodge died on the spot, and the rest fled in a hurry. Only Manson, sazastan and Zhang Cheng never moved a step. When the storm gradually subsided, they rushed to the location of the base to check the remaining patterns. These patterns are nothing else. They are the first version of a legendary spell model. Next, they will optimize and rectify the original spell model until it is enough to kill any God Chapter 480 Valley calendar 1358, also known as the beginning of the "present century yuan" in history, finally came quietly. Bane, Mirko and Baal, the three gods of death, did not live up to Zhang Cheng''s expectations and launched an unprecedented death action. They actually designed to steal the artifact of his majesty IO, the God of God, the stone of destiny, in a vain attempt to surpass his life. They don''t know that the God IO actually represents the will of a micro universe called "crystal wall", which is actually isolated from the outside world. To some extent, he is equivalent to the administrator who has obtained the highest authority. No matter what creatures can''t fight it, they even have the right to modify some rules. Not surprisingly, the God of God was angry and thought that the gods had been fighting with each other for thousands of years, had forgotten their real duty, knocked down the earth and imprisoned all their power in a mortal body. Of course, between the essence of gods and mortals, these gods who walk in the material world in mortals are respected as saints. With the emergence of one saint after another, the whole continent of Phelan fell into chaos. Most of them were not prepared for the arrival of so many gods. Coupled with the hatred between gods for hundreds of years, the material world soon became a battlefield for them to fight with each other. In particular, bane, the God of tyranny, slaughtered the believers of his "brother" bar as soon as he came to earth, so that the God of murder had to hide and began to make villains. It has to be said that the God is also a wonderful flower. It is not taboo to eat meat and vegetables. From dragons and giants to goblins and dog heads, they can all talk. In just a month or two, thousands of female creatures have conceived their own offspring. Of course, he did this not just to reproduce, nor to experience the pleasure of mating, but to hear the prophecy of the wise arando, so he was preparing for his resurrection. You should know that all the descendants of gods, regardless of gender or race, will inherit something called divinity. Generally speaking, if the God is still alive, the divinity of his children will not age and die at most, and can get some power beyond mortals. But if God dies, the divinity contained in the offspring will become the nourishment for the resurrection of the God. As long as his followers still call his name and others follow his teachings, God theoretically will never die. Obviously, the reason why Barr created a large number of children is to use the divinity in these children to return again after his death. However, compared with bane, the most powerful of the three gods of death, Barr''s practice is a little petty. After the arrival of the tyrannical God, the two words did not directly reveal their identity and began to recruit believers. In the blink of an eye, they formed a daunting army, directly captured the second-generation magic goddess Mishra and imprisoned in the dungeon of santierburg. As for Mirko, the God of death, quietly sneaked into the deep water city to plan a series of conspiracies. It can be said that the arrival of gods not only did not bring even a trace of beauty to the residents living in this land, but also brought disasters. Fierce conflicts and wars of varying degrees broke out in almost all places, and no one could stay away. ¡­¡­ While the gods and saints were struggling with their lives, luscan still maintained a peaceful atmosphere. The reason is very simple. It is located at the northernmost end of the whole west coast. Up there is a deserted ice wind Valley, and the population is pitifully small. It is basically not a mercenary businessman or a pirate who doesn''t believe in anything. Powerful gods don''t see this broken place. Powerless gods don''t dare to approach it easily for fear of being killed by the notorious black dragon. After all, they who have mortal bodies can be hurt by many weapons and magic. At the moment, Zhang Cheng was sitting in the private room of the central spire, reading the information passed back by local thieves'' associations. A playful expression appeared on his face. After a while, he asked without looking back: "what do you think of these gods?" "What?!" ntry Li frowned suspiciously. "I mean, what''s the difference between these high gods and your usual imagination?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with crazy light and made no secret of his desire to kill the gods. "No feeling! You know, I''ve never believed in any God." ntry Liman shrugged his shoulders indifferently. To tell the truth, he never dreamed that the gods would be beaten down to earth one day. "Hehe, that''s what he said." Zhang Cheng nodded gently. Just as he wanted to continue to say something, a portal suddenly appeared out of thin air, followed by Manson from the other end of the door. The leader of the santalin society looked very gloomy. As soon as he appeared, he said in a very cold tone, "when can we start?" "Oh? What''s the matter? Did someone annoy you?" Zhang Cheng joked. With the temper of bane, the God of tyranny, he will seize power for the first time and personally control his church and forces. Unfortunately, Manson, who worked too deeply with the bain church, naturally became the first target to be sacrificed. Whether it is santierburg or santalin society, it is estimated that they are firmly held in the palm of the hand by the God of tyranny. If Manson had not the strength of a legendary mage, he would have been kicked away. The taste of being robbed and seizing power is not good, especially for this kind of power and vigorous and ambitious mages. "Hum! Don''t pretend! Give me a deadline! I''m close and don''t want to wait any longer!" Manson clung to the staff, his tone full of gunpowder. shame! Since he became a legendary mage, he has not been treated like this, even if the other party is a powerful God! Feeling the burning anger in the other party''s heart, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, my friend, this is not the time for us to take action. Don''t forget, the magic goddess is not dead. In addition, have you got what I asked you to get?" "Of course! Here, this is what you want." Manson took out a simple dagger from his arms and threw it on the table. Although this thing looks very ordinary on the surface, it emits a palpitating smell. There is no doubt that this is not an ordinary dagger, but a little-known zasman dagger. At the same time, it is also called a god killing dagger. It is a weapon that can really kill gods. It is said that in order to create a weapon to kill gods, neseril zasmann sect sacrificed countless hands, but was finally slaughtered by the ancient god of death, yeg. Its last holder was none other than bane, the God of tyranny Chapter 481 Gently stroking the rough iron blade, Zhang Cheng felt an unprecedented energy. It is not magic, nor divine power, but a strong obsession, an unparalleled hatred and hostility to gods. I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary people to imagine that such a dagger can directly pierce the Divine Shield and cause terrible damage to the gods. "Interesting... I''m more interested in psychic powers now..." Zhang Cheng muttered to himself and carefully stuffed the dagger into his pocket. In addition to research, the reason why he asked for zasman dagger is to add a card that is enough to turn the situation around at a critical moment. After all, although the God killing magic has been completed, it has not been actually tested after all. The ghost knows how the effect is. Therefore, it is very important to have a weapon that can kill gods. Manson obviously didn''t care about this. He urged impatiently: "I''ve met all your requirements! Tell me, when do we have to wait?" "Calm down! Patience is a virtue. You shouldn''t get angry for just a little power. I promise that the guy who makes you angry will be killed by his old enemy soon." Zhang Cheng said with a smile on his lips. Stole the clay version of the fate of his majesty IO, the God of God, and still want to live? Facts have proved that the death of the three gods of death is a little big. Bane died at the hand of Tom, the God of loyalty and courage. Barr was killed by Chirac, and milko was beaten by irminster and others in deep water city. Anyway, one counts one, and they haven''t lived through the year of turbulence. Although bane succeeded in resurrection with the help of his son, the other two were not so lucky. In Zhang Cheng''s eyes, the turbulent year is essentially a great cleansing of the gods by the gods and a severe warning. Therefore, there is no need to start too early to avoid being perceived and lead to the siege of the gods. As long as sirik doesn''t gather the slate of fate, the gods have to stay in the material world. As for those who tried to escape the disaster by opportunism, the second-generation magic goddess Mishra was killed by the God of defense, and the commercial goddess wojin was imprisoned in the harem by the great King Wu Yan. None of them came to a good end. ¡­¡­ "Where''s sazastan? Where has he been these days?" Manson suddenly found that another ally was not there, and his eyes showed doubt. "He''s looking for traces of old friends. I think we''d better not disturb him for the time being." Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. "I see..." Manson was so clever that he immediately realized that the other party was looking for the trace of the Lich God visarene. Just when he wanted to further explore the next plan, a raven covered with black feathers suddenly flew in, with a letter box specially used to hold notes tied to its feet. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng took out a crumpled NOTE directly in front of everyone. There was no character on it, only a black spot like accidentally dripping ink. But it was this black spot that made his pupils contract violently. Then he opened his mouth and didn''t return his command: "valindra! Go and inform everyone to be ready! The hunting began!" Hunting started?! Hearing this, the beautiful moon elf shivered all over her body and nodded quickly: "understand!" Maybe others don''t know the meaning of the beginning of hunting, but as a direct confidant, she knows very well that the so-called hunting doesn''t mean hunting beasts, but hunting gods! Seeing walindra disappear at the end of the corridor, Manson finally couldn''t help asking, "what happened? Why did you suddenly change your mind?" "Nothing, I just got the news that the magic goddess has just been rescued by a group of adventurers." Zhang Cheng directly released a flame and burned the note. In order to prevent the leakage of important information, he privately formulated a series of meaningless symbols and pictures to represent different meanings. A drop of ink represents that the magic goddess was rescued by hilrick''s team. Although he didn''t know how these rookies could get the magic goddess out without disturbing the God of tyranny and layers of guards, he knew that the uneasy goddess would immediately try to return to the divine world and expose the conspiracy of the three gods of death to io. But unfortunately, she met a guard God Heim who never spoke kindly and only knew to stick to her duties. Finally, Mistra, who had a mortal body, couldn''t beat the guard God who didn''t receive any suppression. She was directly hammered to death. Immediately following the magic net of Phelan, she began to fall into an uncontrolled frenzy. This means that the power of all casters, including gods, is greatly restricted. They can no longer predict the arrival of danger in advance, nor can they monitor what happens in distant places through magic. In short, everyone will become deaf and blind. Man Matsushita frowned consciously, which seemed a little unreasonable and Zhang Cheng''s strange way of action, but considering that early action was very in line with his heart, he reluctantly agreed. After a short discussion and limited information, they quickly locked Gargus, the God of a cruel official who was working in the southern Tessel area. The so-called persimmon first pick soft pinch! First of all, the devil born third rate guy has few decent allies among the gods, so even if he accidentally leaks the news, he doesn''t have to worry about retaliation. Secondly, his strength is the lowest among many gods, and he can''t even fully understand the meaning of divine power. His mind is full of devil''s disguise and intrigues, and he is not very good at fighting. Finally, and most importantly, this guy is now in Tessel, a country in civil strife. No matter how fierce the situation is, it can confuse the public as long as it is pushed on the local warlords, nobles or robbers. As the first target of hunting, Zhang Cheng doesn''t care who the other party is. Anyway, he gets a body first and studies it slowly. His mind is full of countless crazy thoughts. He doesn''t just want to kill one or two gods. He wants to kill all the gods and kill everything he can. At the thought that his hands would be covered with the blood of the gods, he had an unspeakable excitement and excitement. The observant Manson was undoubtedly aware of this, immediately adjusted the danger level of his ally up several grades, and secretly raised his vigilance. After all, there has never been a lack of terrible madmen in this land, such as helast black robe, the crazy mage who digs holes in the downhill city all day, and samast, the founder of Byron sect, who is crazy. He doesn''t want to be suddenly attacked by his allies at a critical moment Chapter 482 Kamans, a small town located on the Bank of the is river. It is located in the south of Tessel Kingdom and close to karinshan in the south. It not only has a warm and humid climate, but also abounds in a very delicious fruit wine. Although the residents'' life is not good because of the continuous civil war, it is much better than other places in Tessel. At least they can barely fill their stomachs. But just a few days ago, an ordinary businessman suddenly came here, which brought a strange change to the originally quiet and peaceful town "Good morning, Mr. merchant." a woodcutter who was about to leave the town to chop firewood in the suburbs bowed to an old man of about 50. "Ha ha, good morning." the old man took off his gray hat and saluted back. It was almost difficult to recognize from his weather beaten face that he was a high God. you ''re right! He is no one else, but the first target of Zhang Cheng''s hunting - jiagus, the God of cruel officials. It has to be said that compared with most gods who summon believers in a clear identity, his style of hiding his head and tail has lost the face of the gods. But there''s no way! There are too many enemies! Not to mention the good gods who originally hated the evil camp, the evil camp alone included bane, the God of tyranny, Barr, the goddess of night, Sal, the goddess of poison and disease, talona Among them, there are several powerful powers, many medium powers, and countless weak powers. Basically, they can be said to be the public enemies of the gods. What''s more terrible is that gagus doesn''t even have an ally in the Pantheon! On weekdays, they hide in the nine layers of hell and cooperate with the great lords to avoid the pursuit of gods. But now, without nonsense, the God of God directly knocked all the gods down to the earth, so that he had no preparation at all. He had to find a place to hide first, wait until the wind calmed down outside, and then find a way to go to the Far East to search for the ruins of the ancient imaska empire. As a devil born God, he knows very well that this once brilliant magical civilization has developed the transmission technology to the extreme, and can even open the portal to another universe. If we can find some precious knowledge and treasures about that year from the remaining ruins, we can bypass Heim, the guardian God, and take the lead in returning to the divine world. Of course, before leaving, he must hide his identity, otherwise once exposed, he will be beaten to death by countless enemies. Watching mortals busy for a living, gagos pursed his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "how poor! How stupid! Maybe I should give them some spiritual hints and let them play an interesting game of power here..." "Agree!" With a familiar voice, Zhang Cheng appeared in front of each other in human form and bowed gracefully. "Who are you?!" gagus obviously didn''t expect that someone could quietly avoid his strong perception, and his eyes showed strong curiosity and vigilance. Anyway, he is a God. Even if he is sealed in the mortal body, he also has far more power than ordinary people. The most important thing is that he is not only a powerful soldier and thief, but also an excellent priest and legendary mage. This means that he alone can easily destroy an army. Unless he is another God and can use his divine power to attack, he doesn''t have to worry too much. "It doesn''t matter who I am! What matters is you! The great God of cruel officials, Gargus! Will die here today!" Zhang Cheng issued a death declaration with a sneer. I don''t know why. Feeling the divine power contained in the other party''s body, he suddenly had an uncontrollable impulse to destroy, as if something was attracting him. "Kill me? Do you know what you''re talking about?" there was a dark red light in gagos''s pupil. It was a manifestation of the boiling of evil divine power, which also indicated that the God was already full of anger. How many years? Since he became a God, he has not been provoked by mortals. Even the devil in Bator hell regards him as a hidden Lord. But now, how dare a Bruce Lee dare to kill himself? It''s a naked insult! "Of course I know what I''m talking about! Do you know why I chose you as the first target? Because you are the weakest among the gods! There are also no decent allies! So killing you is relatively easy on the one hand, and on the other hand, it can prevent other gods from discovering..." Zhang Cheng made no secret of his contempt for the God of cruel officials, Constant ridicule. He is not wasting time, nor is he trying to make it fast, but to buy casting time for his subordinates and allies. Legendary magic is not a magic in the ordinary sense. Its complexity is far beyond the imagination of outsiders. It takes a very long time to prepare or guide, and its power can be infinitely improved in theory. In order to break through the divine power protection with one blow, Manson is singing spells quickly with six assistants with no low spell casting level, and the rest try to suppress the magic fluctuations in the process as much as possible. They clearly know that this magic can only be used once. Once it fails to work, with the sinister and cunning character of the God of cruel officials, they will run away regardless of everything, and it will be difficult to find a trace again. However, gagos is not an idiot. After a short period of anger, he quickly realized that this might be a trap and began to patrol around, trying to find out the hidden enemy. Just when he wanted to test it, a terrible energy suddenly fell from the sky and hit it hard. Because there was no sign, gagos had no time to dodge and was constantly squeezed and torn by terrible energy on the spot. The proud divine power protection was destroyed in less than a few seconds! It not only reveals the devil''s true face, but also presents a bloody horror scene all over the body! "Damn it! You... What did you do?!" His eyes widened in surprise and anger, and his face was full of incredible expressions. "I just said, kill you." Zhang Cheng opened his mouth and threw out the "dimensional anchor" that could prevent all transmission spells. He immediately turned into a giant dragon and rushed up. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! How dare you!!!!!!!!!" With the terrible roar, the black dragon waved its sharp claws, tore open the chest of the God of cruel officials, and dug out the beating black heart. For a moment, the originally cool sky was suddenly shrouded in dark clouds, as if it heralded the fall of a God Chapter 483 "Hahahahahaha! Funny! So funny! Is this God?" raised his bloody heart, and Zhang Cheng''s eyes burst out crazy light. Because at the moment of digging out the heart, he suddenly found that gagos did not die, but concentrated all his remaining divine power and will in his heart, creating a powerful artifact. Anyone who digs out his heart and replaces it can immediately obtain unimaginable power. In addition, while gaining strength, they will inevitably be influenced by the will of the God of cruel officials, become more and more insidious and cunning, and finally lose themselves, be completely swallowed up, and become the nourishment for the resurrection of the gods. But compared with the spirit and means of "planting the world" of Baal, the God of murder, it is obviously not a little worse. In any case, this heart is equivalent to the extension of gagus himself, and the person with this heart can strengthen himself by constantly killing batzu devil and absorbing all the strength of each other. In short, even if the gods are suppressed in the state of saints, they can still avoid death through various methods, or leave an opportunity for resurrection. Compared with most living bodies, gods are more like a pure projection of consciousness. Whether they are divine power, saints or avatars, they are just external manifestations, just like people control characters in the game world through the Internet. Killing in the ordinary sense only destroys the body manipulated by God, and their consciousness is still intact in another unknown place. As for the church and believers, it is equivalent to the "network cable" connecting God and the material world. As long as the network cable is not completely broken, God will have the opportunity to return again, just as the role of playing the game is deleted and a new practice is built. Therefore, to completely kill a God, the most important thing is not to destroy the "game role" he controls, but to completely eradicate the church and its believers, erase all traces left in the material world, and ensure that no one will ever shout his name and spread his teachings. In this way, the God who loses the "network cable" will be completely forgotten because he will never be connected to the material world. In a word, mortals can''t really kill a God, and the struggle between gods is more like a dangerous game. Mortals are just "NPCs" in this game. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng is now one of the "NPC". But his "NPC" was a little special. He saw through the secret hidden behind the gods in a short moment. Of course, thank your majesty IO, the God of God, for imprisoning all gods in mortal bodies. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to find the drastic changes that took place in just a few seconds after digging out his heart. ¡­¡­ "We succeeded?! we killed a god!" Manson came near and clenched his fist excitedly. "Ah! That''s right! We killed a God. Now, this body belongs to you. Take it back and study it," Zhang Cheng threw jiagus''s body in the past. Although this thing is useless to him, it is really a rare treasure for other mages. Whether it is precious divine blood or the body that has lost its heart, it can be made into powerful magic props or even artifacts by powerful spell casters. In particular, the latter only needs to undergo a simple anti-corrosion treatment, and then wake up again through higher necromancer spells. A powerful demigod mummy warrior can be made, and even the adult dragon standing at the top of the food chain will be torn to pieces in twos and threes. But Manson was not a fool. He recognized the value of the black heart at a glance. He narrowed his eyes and seemed to hesitate whether to grab it immediately. As we all know, the alliance between evil camps is mostly maintained by common interests. Once the stolen goods are divided unevenly, it is normal to turn over immediately. Aware of the hostility emanating from the "allies", Zhang Chengfei did not converge, but showed a more crazy smile. The flickering fire in his eyes was like expecting something. As the smell of gunpowder between the two became stronger and stronger, others realized the seriousness of the problem and stood next to their leaders, ready to fight each other. Just as the atmosphere became more and more tense, Manson, who had originally tightened his face, suddenly squeezed out a smile and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "well, this time I agree with your distribution method. But next time, I must take the lead in selecting the booty." "Yes!" Zhang Cheng agreed without thinking. "Great! So the alliance between us?" "There is no problem with our alliance!" "Happy cooperation!" "Happy cooperation!" ¡­¡­ After three or two sentences, the two people who almost turned their faces and started again returned to the previous friendly state, as if the tense atmosphere was an illusion. But they both know that all this is just a superficial phenomenon. The crack of mutual distrust has appeared secretly, and eventually they will fight over the distribution of interests sooner or later. After getting the body of the God of cruel officials, Manson didn''t stop. After collecting some residual God blood, he quickly disappeared without a trace with his men. You don''t have to ask. You must go back to your secret base to secretly study the mystery of the immortality of the gods. Seeing Manson and his men all leave, valindra immediately came near and asked carefully, "master, many residents in the town found us. Do you think we should clean up?" "Hehe! No! No! Come on, help me put this heart in." Zhang Cheng opened his chest again with a ferocious expression, and his whole body exuded a chilling smell. "Put... Put it in? Do you want to use it to replace your original heart?" walindra shivered subconsciously. "Not replacement! I want two hearts! Understand?" Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. There is no doubt that he wants to do an experiment with this body, a crazy experiment, that is to devour the power of the gods and make them part of his body. "I see!" The moon elf quickly nodded, took these bloody hearts, began to cut blood vessels with a sharp dagger, and connected the heart to the lower part of the original heart through the necromancer magic. Although I am not a master specializing in the necromancer system, this small-scale transformation can not defeat her. In less than ten minutes, gagus''s heart was installed. Feeling an evil, filthy and corrupt power flowing in his body along his blood vessels, Zhang Cheng suddenly opened his eyes and burst into blood red light, which enveloped the whole town in an instant. All the ordinary people who were stained, without exception, gave a painful scream, and then melted slowly like candles into a pool of sticky unknown substances. These substances gather together, condense into a huge ball and float in the ai Chapter 484 Poop! Poop! Poop! As the second heart began to beat violently, a ball of blood, flesh and soul fused in the air suddenly extended a slender tube and directly inserted into the atrium to continuously convey the forcibly seized vitality. In less than a minute, the terrible wound on his chest healed completely. At the same time, the body in the form of Zhang Cheng''s dragon also expanded to a terrible 30 meters. Just raising his head, he was close to the height of ten floors. The solid black scale surface also showed a strange luster, as if covered with a layer of flowing liquid. power! Great power! Unspeakable power! He even felt that his life form had been sublimated unprecedentedly! Arcane, evil energy, shadow and many other energies have formed an unprecedented balance in the body at the moment, and can be transformed through the divinity flowing in the blood! you ''re right! Although up to now, Zhang Cheng still doesn''t quite understand what divinity is, there is no doubt that it can help solve the problem of mutual transformation between different attribute energies. Just when he wanted to further test what other abilities the heart had, valindra finally couldn''t help asking, "master, are you okay?" "Well, I''m fine, better than ever..." Zhang Cheng slowly opened his eyes, revealing a pair of mind grabbing eyes. Through the beast like vertical pupil, the moon elf only felt that every cell in the whole body was trembling. It took a full minute to force himself to calm down. He carefully explored: "so what do you think we should do next? Return to luscan, or..." Before she finished her words, the originally stable magic net around her suddenly became distorted and spewed out a large number of flames, strong acids, positive energy, negative energy and lightning without warning, as if she had completely lost control. Immediately after all the mages, they suddenly twitched in their hearts, as if they had lost some of the most important things in life! "The devil... The goddess of magic has fallen!!!!!!" walindra flopped and knelt on the ground, his face full of pain and despair. Not only her, but also the reactions of several other dragon mages around her. In fact, at this moment, the arcane casters of the whole continent of Fallon were all aware of this historical event that was enough to have a terrible impact on the whole world. The uncontrolled magic net is like a flood and avalanche, which has brought unimaginable disasters to the creatures living in this land. Many innocent ordinary people were torn apart by the burst of magical energy before they could react to what had happened. Others were eroded into semi elements and semi undead life bodies and wandered aimlessly around. In addition, many mages and warlocks could not accept that they lost their proud power, became crazy and finally chose to commit suicide. The magic goddess is so important that once she dies, no one can restrain the manic original magic energy. However, in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, this also represents an opportunity to use magic power without fear of being monitored. He first glanced at the pain of his men, immediately opened his bloody mouth and roared: "Calm down! Look at your humble and pitiful appearance! Does the death of the magic goddess mean that magic has disappeared? No! Magic will never disappear! It is just presented to you in the most primitive and direct state. Feel it! Accept it! Conquer it! Command it! You are a mage! You are the master of magic!" "But... But master, we can''t touch the manic magic energy at all." the moon elf raised his head and his beautiful face was full of tears. "No! You haven''t tried. How do you know you can''t?" said Zhang Cheng, raising a claw and starting to gather the uncontrollable energy around him. In about a few seconds, a ball with different shapes and rotating at high speed appeared out of thin air. It is so perfect and balanced that even the mutually exclusive extreme energies of positive and negative energy do not conflict. "Look! This is magic! The most primitive energy that has not been modified by any rules! All you have to do is temporarily forget the convenience brought by the magic net, get familiar with it from the beginning, and modify the spell model at the same time. Believe me, although this will waste some time, the harvest is far greater than when there is the magic net, because you are no longer limited by the magic goddess and can touch more Deep level, and even create powerful spells that even gods are afraid of. " With the last word falling, Zhang chengmeng threw the magic ball out. Next second Boom!!!!!!!! Out of control energy suddenly burst into an unprecedented impact! Then they kept tearing and squeezing each other, resulting in space collapse! A black hole the size of a nail! Although it only existed for less than a second, all the substances within a hundred meters were sucked in. After the black hole disappears, only a large circular pit with a diameter of more than 20 meters and a depth of more than 10 meters is left. There is no doubt that in terms of power, this is an out and out legendary magic, which is similar to another legendary magic called "annihilation black hole". Unfortunately, the premise of the black hole created by Zhang Cheng must be that the magic net is out of control. Once the magic goddess regains control of the magic net, he can no longer draw unlimited energy from the magic net. "Yes! There is no limit! Now we can use magic energy as we like! We don''t have to limit ourselves to constantly in-depth contact with the magic net! Ha ha!" As if inspired by something, valindra struggled to stand up and laughed wildly. Her eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky. "Yes! Great master!" "I feel it! The power of primitive magic is around! I can still manage them!" "Power! This is the real power!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, several other dragon mages quickly became extremely fanatical. One impatient even took the initiative to contact the manic primitive energy and tried to tame a small part of it. No one knows what the collapse of magic net means to the whole continent of Fallon! No one knows that just a few minutes before the collapse of the magic net, gagus, the God of cruel officials, was killed by a group of mortal spell casters, and its heart is now installed in the body of a black dragon. And the dragon is so crazy, full of endless desire for destruction, trying to kill the gods who fell to the earth. Just like the saying before: "the hunt has begun!" I just don''t know who is the hunter and who is the prey this time. While his men were in a state of madness, Zhang Cheng changed back to human form, took out a list from his pocket, carelessly spent the first name, pursed his mouth and muttered, "gagos is dead! It should be Milly, the God of singing, next..." Chapter 485 Madness is not only a strong mental state, but also an addictive and terrible disease. After the first successful hunting of gods, in just one and a half months, Zhang Cheng successively attacked eight relatively weak gods, including seven killed and one seriously injured. At the beginning, Manson and sazastan maintained close cooperation with him, but later they gradually found that the madness of the black dragon was far beyond their expectations and resolutely chose to go their separate ways. After all, they have got what they want. Next, they intend to devote themselves to studying the bodies left by the gods after their death, rather than launching attacks again and again at the great risk of being surrounded and suppressed by the gods. But for Zhang Cheng, who is a little out of control, destruction and killing are like drug addiction, torturing every nerve all the time. At the same time, every time he kills God successfully, he will transplant the blood or organs with the most divinity and power in each other''s body into his own body. In this way, as the divine powers of different camps and attributes began to merge and converge in the body, he began to realize what is divinity and what is clergy. The latter, as the name suggests, is the duty that the gods must perform. For example, the fallen magic goddess Mistra, her main responsibility is to maintain the stability of the magic net, promote the prosperity and diffusion of magic technology, and enable more people to enjoy the convenience brought by magic. Another example is Mirko, the God of death. His duty is to judge and protect the dead souls, and then send them where they should go. In short, each God has its own terms of reference, just like the bureaucrats in the political system, who are responsible for their own fields. While responsible for these fields, they will also obtain the absolute rule in this field and the corresponding special divine power. If there is no clergy, even if a creature has divinity and divine power, he can not be called God, nor can he be recognized by the gods and the gods on God. This means that it is impossible to become a God by killing gods. Otherwise, in the turbulent year, so many dead gods'' bodies would have been looted by mortals who wanted to seal the gods. There is no need for sirik to plan to seize the slate of fate and give it to the God IO in exchange for all the clergy and power of the three gods of death. As for divinity, it is a key, a key to the transcendence and immortality. Zhang Cheng doesn''t know how to describe this kind of thing in words. Sometimes it''s like a kind of cognition of the world and the universe, and sometimes it''s like life perception. The vast knowledge accumulated through a long life, or the direct gift from the gods, anyway, some intelligent life and the son of God will create an energy in line with their own characteristics from scratch. And this special energy is divinity! It is not arcane, shadow, evil energy, positive energy, negative energy, nor any known energy. Most importantly, divinity can be plundered by killing gods, sons of God and divine creatures with divinity! Once the divinity accumulates to a certain extent, the divine power of the corresponding attribute will be derived. Normally speaking, mastering the above two points is basically a reserve God who only steps into the Pantheon. Even compared with the genuine God, it is only one clergy worse. In theory, it already has most of the characteristics of God. There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng is in this state right now. Due to the plundering of a large number of divine relations, his original lava like eyes have become dazzling gold, constantly emitting endless dignity. Even walindra dare not easily look up and look straight. Once he looks at them, he will be shocked and stay in place for at least half a minute. ¡­¡­ Jingle! In the underground mine 40 kilometers away from luscan, thousands of grey dwarf craftsmen are inlaying pieces of metal armor with many magical metal characteristics, such as valerian steel, Mithril, refined gold, cold iron, demonized silver, AOJIN, source ingot and so on, one by one on the heavy and thick scales of the black dragon. With the help of weak light, it can be clearly seen that these armor pieces are inlaid with complex runes and gemstones. Every time a armor piece is successfully embedded, it will emit dazzling light. After the light disappears, this nail piece will be closely integrated with the surrounding nail pieces, and there are no spots or gaps at all. "Great master! Your armor will be completely completed in ten hours at most! At that time, the whole world will tremble under your wings!" Shuo Ying stepped closer and complimented carefully. Although he was once a mighty black dragon, he now dare not show any dissatisfaction with the dignified peers in front of him. The reason is very simple. With the help of divine power, Zhang Cheng has now expanded to a length of 130 meters, and the sitting height of his limbs is more than 20 meters. The whole continent of Fallon can''t find a second dragon with a larger size than him. His size alone is enough to crush most archaic giant dragons. In fact, to this extent, his body has no room to grow. In short, it is stereotyped. Otherwise, he will not follow the example of the wings of death and cover himself with an indestructible layer of alloy magic armor. In order to ensure the integrity of the armor piece, various protection capabilities, and not affect the casting of spells, he almost exhausted his inventory, and even went to the dark area to plunder two underground dwarf towns. It was not easy to collect rare refined gold and gemstones. Once completed, even in the face of the powerful divine power of the saint form, he dares to make the other party feel overwhelmed. Looking at the left front paw completely covered by gorgeous armor, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and responded: "tremble? No! What I want is not just tremble! What I want is destruction! Look, this is only the beginning. After I finish the whole plan, the gods will usher in their dusk..." "You seem to be hostile to the gods?" mades, the silver dragon in the middle of her life and death, subconsciously frowned. "Hahaha! No! I just want to see what a world without God looks like." Zhang Cheng opened his mouth and burst out an unbridled laugh. I don''t know whether it is the role of divinity. Recently, he has more and more time to go crazy and less and less time to calm down, as if he was completely out of control. You should know that the current madness is different from the previous irrational madness. He knows what he is doing and the consequences of doing so, but he can''t help but want to try and aftertaste the strong stimulation brought by breaking all constraints. It seemed that the divinity had aroused all the potential desires in his mind. Whether it was the whisper of the ancient god or the painful despair from the tears of nesario, they all disappeared and were replaced by a long suppressed passion. Zhang Cheng never thought that he would become like this one day. What''s more, he can''t imagine whether he can return to his former appearance when his soul leaves this body Chapter 486 There has always been a terrible legend circulating among a few people in the north, that is, the "demigod" - iolem, who created the glorious era of the netherric civilization, did not die. On the contrary, he predicted the disaster in advance, took the initiative to give up his floating city, came to a heart snatching demon city called ilento, taught these brain eating monsters to learn arcane skills, and created the first batch of heart snatching demons and lichs in Phelan continent. However, he was not satisfied, and then he created the world''s first immortal brain, which was completely integrated with it through magic ceremony and became the famous "elianto sage". Despite all these years, some people still keep telling stories about him. It is said that in order to obtain ancient secrets and knowledge from iolem, some people take the initiative to give their mental fragments, or a newly invented legendary magic. No one knows how smart he has become in his long years, and no one knows how many kinds of magic and spiritual powers he has mastered. In short, almost everyone who knows this thing thinks that iolem has become the most powerful caster on the continent, even stronger than the gods. But today, a strange visitor broke the tranquility of elaento. The ancient Lich and mind snatcher ghosts who served eolem did not even cause any obstruction, so they let each other break into the brain pool in the core area. There is no doubt that the intruder is no one else, but Zhang Cheng, who has just completed the inlay of magic armor. Relying on the inherent advantages of the dragon, he directly skipped over the empty city, lifted the roof and came to a place like the bare brain of human beings. It''s just that the brain in front of me has been magnified countless times, as if several cars were arranged together, which is really a little numbing. Before he finished observing his surroundings, a low and elegant voice suddenly sounded in his mind: "welcome, soul from different world. You know, I was looking forward to this meeting a few months ago." "You know me?" a trace of surprise appeared on Zhang Cheng''s ferocious face. "Of course! You think I stay here motionless all day. What do you rely on to pass the boring time? What''s more, your appearance has forcibly reversed the fate of some people. How can I not be aware of it." "Prophecy is magic? I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully, quickly transformed into human form, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed respectfully. "It''s a great pleasure to meet you, revered elianto sage, the greatest caster in human history - His Excellency iolem." "Hehe, you seem to be full of respect for me?" the huge brain pool trembled slightly and asked with a smile. "That''s right! Whether it''s your long list of daunting experiences and inventions, or the strange state of successfully integrating arcane and spiritual powers, it''s enough for me to show enough humility. There''s a saying in my hometown that knowledge is power, and you just hold countless knowledge I desire." Zhang Cheng didn''t beat around the bush, He showed his intention directly. You know, in order to find this abandoned city, he spent a lot of effort, and even made some shady deals with the slave team in the underground world. The purpose is very simple. Try to get the magic skills lost in the netherre era as much as possible, as well as the integration of arcane and psychic powers. "I like your directness! But I believe you should know that you need to pay a certain price to get knowledge from me. Are you sure you have enough to pay?" said iolem, sending out a strange fluctuation. After the demons and lichs around them noticed it, they immediately turned and disappeared without a trace. Zhang Cheng gently shook his barbed tail and replied confidently, "please rest assured that you will be interested in what I provide immediately after reading this memory." The voice just fell! He raised his forepaw, touched his head gently, and then threw a white light into his brain pool. moment A tentacle rose in the air and caught the white light. Next second Iolem saw the terrible ancient gods, the transformation of Azeroth by the Titans bred by the planet, and how Sargeras degenerated and created the Burning Legion that destroyed countless worlds, as well as the highly developed arcane civilization of the ereda people. The well of eternity, the battle of ancient times, the division between night elves and high elves, the rise of mankind and the establishment of Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom, until the endless army of dead under the control of the Lich King. There is no doubt that this is an illusion created by Zhang Cheng by combining the memory of his previous life with the current situation of Azeroth. Although there are many fictional parts, he is sure to arouse the appetite of the greatest caster in human history. Because he knows what is the most attractive thing for a caster! Knowledge! Knowledge and magic system from another world! As a traveler constantly shuttling around the world, he never mind sharing knowledge, as long as it can bring benefits to himself in the end. For half an hour, after yollam finally digested the content of the white light, he exclaimed through the spiritual connection: "it''s amazing! It''s amazing! Tell me, how much do you know about those huge and complex knowledge systems?" "Not much! So far, I have only mastered 30% of ereda''s arcane civilization, 5% of the knowledge of the evil energy and shadow of the Burning Legion, most of the knowledge of Dalaran and the high elves in the Magic Kingdom, and finally some experience in life evolution and transformation. How about you interested in making some exchange?" Zhang Cheng licked his lips and said meaningfully. "I''d love to! But for the sake of fairness, you''d better make a list, and I''ll make a list, and then choose the parts we are most interested in to bargain until both sides are satisfied. What do you think?" eolem proposed with interest. You know, he has lived too long. The world has no secrets for him. But now! How can he be unmoved by the sudden emergence of a knowledge and magic system from another world. If Zhang Cheng''s body was not filled with divine light, and he didn''t know how many kinds of armor were integrated, iolem would try to invade his brain directly and seize what he wanted. After all, as the greatest arcane master in the netherriel era, his reverence for the gods was basically zero, but he was afraid that he would not take the huge black dragon in front of him and let the other party escape, and he would never get the knowledge he wanted in the future. Chapter 487 The exchange of unknown knowledge is a complex and huge project, especially on the premise that there is little trust between the two sides. In order to avoid being deceived, whether it is Cheng or iolem, they are very careful at the beginning, try not to contact those expensive core knowledge and technologies, but choose gadgets that are never too important but can distinguish the value of the system. After a full ten hours, they had exchanged hundreds of spells, as well as many magic item making, scroll transcription and alchemy skills. Finally, Zhang Chengcheng pointed directly to the last few pages of the list and said, "I want all the creative technology of the core of Mishra and the floating city!" "Oh? You want to make your own floating city?" the tone of iolem revealed a trace of surprise. "No! Not yet!" Zhang Cheng shook his head gently. "I''m just a little curious about what kind of magic can make a mountain float in the air for a long time, and what kind of technology can ensure the continuous absorption of magic energy from the surrounding environment." "Hehe, you know what? You''re not the first one who wants to get the data of the floating city, and you won''t be the last one. But I want to say that the floating city is far less powerful than you think, especially the core of Mishra. It needs a relatively stable energy input state, that is, the magic net. It can''t directly draw power from the manic original energy, otherwise the disaster will happen that year When difficulties come, they will not fall directly from the sky. Of course, the most important thing is that this knowledge is very expensive, "iolem explained patiently. "I''ve decided! Please make an offer!" Zhang Cheng was obviously not interested in listening to this and put on a straight face. The reason is very simple. As the most important cornerstone of the ancient netherric civilization, the core of Mishra means that the magic effect can be constant without consuming too much energy, provided that you stay within the influence radius of the core of Mishra. No caster would not desire such a treasure. What''s more, several powerful spells for creating floating city, one can instantly flatten a mountain peak, and the other two can reverse gravity and make thousands of tons of rocks float in the sky. Even as a large-scale destructive spell, the power is still considerable. "OK! If you insist..." iolem sighed indifferently, quickly scanned the list in front of him, and then clicked it with his tentacle. "I want the method of making and controlling evil energy, and the demon rune system." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes, hesitated for a moment, quickly nodded: "no problem! Let''s exchange!" The voice just fell! Both of them took the corresponding memory fragments from their own minds and handed them to each other. moment Massive knowledge is directly transmitted to the cerebral cortex through spiritual connection, and then stored in the hippocampus from the cerebral cortex until it finally enters the long-term memory area. For a moment, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help feeling dizzy with a large amount of complex and astringent knowledge. Fortunately, he is now an absolute divine creature. Otherwise, this behavior of forcibly pouring memory into the brain alone will lead to cerebral hemorrhage and even brain death. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe an hour or two In short, after he fully understood these astringent and difficult knowledge, iolem had begun to try to distort the arcane energy and create a large green evil energy flame. Although it can not be completely controlled, it undoubtedly brings this powerful and evil force into its own control. "How do you feel?" the great arcane master asked carelessly while fiddling with the power he had just obtained. "Fortunately, there should be no big problem. Let''s go on." Zhang Cheng shook his head. "If I guess correctly, the next thing you want should be to create the immortal brain and the magic integrated with it, right?" iolem joked with a smile. "Yes! I found that most creatures in the world have an upper limit on intelligence, and this upper limit is determined by the brain capacity. Only the mind grabber brain that can infinitely increase the volume can get rid of the limit." Zhang Cheng did not intend to hide and gave a straight answer in the affirmative. In fact, the two biggest purposes of his trip are to obtain a complete set of construction technology of the floating city and the magic ceremony integrated with the mind snatcher''s brain. "I don''t understand! You are already a divine creature. In principle, as long as you continue on this road, you will inevitably obtain the power of divine power. At that time, the attribute of mortal is nothing at all. Why bother to do so?" "I never intend to be one of the gods! Plundering divinity is just to find out what God is and how to really kill them. Maybe you won''t believe that even the dragon body I have now is only a temporary shell. I don''t mind doing some crazy and dangerous experiments with it." "I see. Your own body didn''t enter the world, did you?" iolem seemed to realize something and said meaningfully. Zhang Cheng opened his mouth and nodded with a smile: "that''s right. So I don''t care about death at all. I even have no scruples." "Very interesting! Can you venture to ask, is it because of some magic technology or something unexpected that you can come to this world?" "It''s because of a piece of parchment! Generally speaking, I''m more like a puppet under control or a mercenary on duty. It may be a little complicated to explain, but you should understand after reading this..." After that, Zhang Cheng took out the magic parchment scroll in no hurry. Perhaps it was the hope that the greatest caster in human history could crack the secret behind the parchment and give himself some guidance, so he made such a bold move. But when the parchment scroll appeared, I don''t know why it released a dazzling golden light! Next second! Boom! A terrible energy fell from the sky! Hit iolem on the head! Although he foresees the danger in advance, he holds up a huge protective lock. But these shields woven by dozens of protective magic didn''t hold for ten seconds, so the field was broken, and the left half of the brain was fried with the remaining energy. Fortunately, the energy came and went quickly. After smashing the brain pool on the left, it disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared. "Damn it! Put it away! Come on!" yollam growled madly without demeanor. Chapter 488 "I''m very sorry! Please believe me, this is not a deliberate attack, and I don''t know what happened." Zhang Cheng quickly put away the parchment scroll and explained in a serious tone. He did not understand why the parchment scroll would suddenly attack each other, and what was the huge energy contained in the golden light. "Fool! That''s a channel! A space crack linking you to some terrorist existence! Just now, it just gave me a severe warning!" iolem said with gnashing teeth. As an old man who has lived for thousands of years, he has never been so close to death as he is today. In particular, the half of the brain that was blown up shows no sign of recovery. You should know that he is not an ordinary mind grabbing demon brain, but an elder brain Lich. He is an undead creature. His powerful recovery is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Even if a legendary soldier cuts with an artifact for half an hour, he may not be able to catch up with the speed of regeneration. But at the moment, he didn''t seem to feel the broken half of his brain at all, as if it had never existed. Obviously, the energy of terror completely destroyed the left half of the brain, specifically erased the trace of its existence through some mysterious force. Since it does not exist, it is impossible to recover. "Channel? Crack?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. From the fierce attitude of the other party, he felt an unprecedented fear. Because even the greatest arcane master in the netherriel era was so afraid of the master behind the parchment, how could he get rid of each other''s control? "Here, this is what you want. Quickly disappear from my eyes. Remember, don''t take out the parchment scroll easily, otherwise something terrible may happen." iolem seemed to be afraid of something, quickly passed the memory to the brain through the connection of his heart, and then began to drive people away. "As you wish!" Zhang Cheng bowed slightly, immediately flapped his wings back into the air and flew along the dark tunnel. He has got what he wants. There is no need to stay and waste time, because even if he stays, the great arcane will not tell himself what is hidden behind the parchment. But through the attack just now, he realized that the owner behind the parchment was far more than the gods walking on earth. ¡­¡­ A few days later, another small-scale heart grabbing demon city not far from the underground of luscan has been captured by the Dragon witch Claus, the half dead Silver Dragon madess, the undead creatures and the army of constructs. All the mind grabbers, whether prisoners or corpses, were dug out and thrown into a huge brain pool. Although the brain tried several times to release powerful spells, psychic powers, or create brain demons to resist, they all failed in the end. When Zhang Cheng arrived, apart from the corpses of slaves everywhere in this devastated city, only the lonely brain was still alive. "Master! Please be careful! The main brain has very powerful power! Many people will lose consciousness and be controlled by it as soon as they get close." warindra, who is guarding the periphery, took the initiative to remind. "Don''t worry, Klaus will handle this." Zhang Cheng ignored his warning and walked directly to the room where the brain was located. As soon as he crossed the threshold, he immediately felt the overwhelming spiritual invasion. "Obey! Obey!" "I am your supreme master! Surrender to me! Humble creature!" Even in less than a minute, he fell into an illusory world, surrounded by hundreds of beautiful heterosexuals of different races, and the table was filled with delicious food and drinks. Unfortunately, the brain obviously underestimated the deepest desire of Zhang Cheng. In the blink of an eye, he broke the spiritual illusion constructed by spiritual powers and returned to reality through self questioning. Looking at the angry mind grabbing devil''s brain, Zhang Cheng turned up his mouth slightly, took out a small bottle of prepared medicine and poured it into the brain pool, and then ordered the other two hands: "what are you waiting for, let''s start." The voice just fell! He stretched out his claw and cut a hole in his mouth to inject divine blood into it, followed by singing spells loudly to guide the original magical energy out of the control of the magic net. Although the magic goddess has fallen for more than two months, the magic net has not completely collapsed. Because irminster, the first voter of the magic goddess and the great sage of shadow Valley, risked his life to seal the goddess''s power in his own body, preventing the further spread of the disaster. So where the magic net is relatively stable, mages, warlocks and bards can still cast spells normally. With the astringent spell, there was a strong energy fluctuation in the surrounding air soon. It seemed that the main brain was stimulated and began to send out a mental shock. It seemed that it was making a final resistance. But unfortunately, two of the three dragons in the room have the characteristics of undead creatures and are not afraid of any form of spiritual attack. As for Zhang Cheng, he activated his divinity and divine power, temporarily blocking the opponent''s attack at a distance of 20 cm from his body. About ten minutes or so, the resistance of the main brain suddenly stopped. Then the brain pool seemed to boil and slowly split into small pieces of red and white cells. Aware that the time was ripe, Zhang Cheng immediately shouted at Yinlong: "it''s now!" "I see!" without hesitation, mades pulled the broken magic crystal out of Klaus''s skull and threw it into the steaming brain pool. When the pulsating crystal just fell in, the classified cells rushed frantically to the crystal, and in the blink of an eye, an organ in the shape of a brain was formed. Although its volume is far less than that of the main brain just now, it can produce a certain amplitude due to its integration with broken magic crystal, but it emits more powerful spiritual fluctuations. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng directly opened his skull with his sharp claws, picked up the broken magic crystal with strange luster and stabbed it hard. Poof! The lens punctured the central nerve on the spot and connected with the spine! "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The severe pain made him roar in pain, and the terrible noise even shattered the surrounding walls and ceiling. At the same time, the cells attached to the broken magic crystal split rapidly and penetrated downward along the gully of the dragon''s brain, which not only repaired the damaged part, but also sorted and optimized the whole brain domain in less than a few minutes. But Zhang Cheng obviously can''t see these, because he has fainted in pain, his huge body is lying on the ground, and he doesn''t even know when his skull will close Chapter 489 I don''t know how long it took. When Zhang Cheng regained consciousness again, he found himself floating in the air in the form of his soul. As like as two peas in the front, there was a replica identical to himself. Before he knew what was going on, the clone suddenly asked, "who are you?" "What do you mean?" Zhang Cheng frowned slightly and was completely stunned by this inexplicable question. "Who am I?" The replicator didn''t seem to care if someone answered, and continued to ask the second question. Aware of the almost dull eyes in each other''s eyes, Zhang Cheng seemed to suddenly understand something. He narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself: "spiritual power must be self doubt and self affirmation caused by spiritual power." He read some books about psychic powers and got all kinds of problems after fusing the main brain from iolem. The most important point is that after integration, a sub personality, that is, the second personality, will be born. Usually, this personality will not compete with the master to seize physical control, nor will it erupt into any strong resistance. Its main function is to let the master continuously complete self evolution through questioning and debate, make the power of his mind more and more pure, and finally achieve the purpose of affecting energy and material with ideas. Of course, this does not mean that the vice personality spawned is not dangerous. On the contrary, in the spiritual world, its danger is beyond imagination. Especially when the main personality starts self questioning and self negation, the sub personality will begin to replace with the main personality. When it reaches a certain degree, the positions of both sides will be reversed. In a word, every master of psychic powers must go through layers of tests, and its danger is no worse than that of mages. Although both the master character and the vice personality are equivalent to one and two sides of human nature, no one likes to be replaced by another self anyway. What''s more terrible is that many times, the controller of psychic powers will subconsciously drop the dark side and negative emotions in the character into the vice personality, resulting in it becoming more and more crazy and radical. Zhang Cheng is not sure whether his independent vice personality is also affected by the desire for madness and destruction. After a little hesitation, he replied without panic: "I''m Zhang Cheng! You are me, I am you, and we are actually one person." "How do you prove this?" For some reason, the eyes of the second personality suddenly became fresh, raised the corners of his mouth and showed a smiling expression. "There is no need to prove! Because you and I know this is the truth. In addition, if you want to shake my heart, you''d better change another way. Self doubt and self denial are not my style." Zhang Cheng sneered and exposed the other party''s sinister intentions. The second personality nodded indifferently: "yes! Firmly believe in yourself. Even if you realize that you are going the wrong way, you will unswervingly go on. This is our character. However, I am a little curious. What prompted you to make those crazy actions and even intend to open the dusk of the gods in this world?" "Of course, it''s to obtain valuable knowledge and experimental data! Don''t you think we were in a fog from the beginning and didn''t understand the purpose of the owner behind the parchment? But now, we have a little clue and guess. There is no doubt that he is training us and making us more and more beautiful with various methods The stronger, until you exceed a certain limit. " "So you think he needs us to perform a very dangerous task?" "Yes! Although I don''t know what this task is, I can guarantee that we are not the first and won''t be the last. So I want to take this opportunity to test how important we are to him." After saying that, Zhang Cheng''s eyes immediately became deep. The madness shown in the previous months completely disappeared and was replaced by extreme calm and reason. "Ha ha! Great! You are still the same as before! Those madness! Those destruction! All are just appearances! At the bottom of your heart, you are still carrying out the plan in an orderly manner. Go and bring fear to the gods of the world. I look forward to your next performance. But don''t forget that the danger is still around us..." With a burst of laughter, the vice personality suddenly broke and turned into stars. At the same time, Zhang Cheng''s master suddenly darkened his eyes and regained control of his body. When he slowly opened his eyes, an indescribable force centered on him quickly spread around. Everything that comes into contact with it will float away in the wind like dust. No sound! Just a few seconds later, the whole heart grabbing demon city completely disappeared, leaving only dust flying all over the sky! Feeling the surging power from his mind, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help opening his mouth, smiled and exclaimed, "is this a spiritual power? It''s incredible!" In addition, he realized that the whispers of the ancient gods echoed in his mind and the strong emotions left by the tears of nesario could no longer have a slightest impact on himself. The reason is very simple. The core of spiritual power is idealism, that is, absolute self affirmation, believing that you are always right. In the face of this powerful soul, even if Sargeras, the dark Titan, came in person, he would not waver. As a saying goes, a strong heart is really strong. Otherwise, even if the power is strong, it will only be weak in the end. If you encounter a little setback or are instilled with some great truth by others, you will give up your original will. Now, with the help of the unique characteristics of broken magic crystal, Zhang Cheng has swallowed up the soul of Klaus and the main brain of the heart Snatcher, completely making up for the loopholes in the soul. Coupled with the divinity and power captured by hunting gods, and endless magic knowledge, it can be said that there are not many people in the whole material world who are his opponents. Looking at his ferocious and terrible reflection in the pool, he finally took a deep breath, opened his wings and soared into the air. He returned to the surface exit as fast as possible, completely ignoring his flustered men. With glittering broken magic crystals on his head, he went straight to tantris port. Because he felt that there was a fierce battle between bane, the God of tyranny, and Tom, the God of courage The waves emitted by the collision of the two divine forces are as dazzling as a lighthouse in the dark for a divine creature like him. This time, Zhang Cheng not only wants to kill two gods at the same time, but also wants ordinary people in the world to announce that he will continue to kill every God in a whole year! Whether good or evil, order or chaos Chapter 490 The port of tantris is one of the largest port cities in Khartoum. It is located in Julong Bay in the northwest of the falling star sea. It is a trade hub controlled by hereditary businessmen. It is also a famous origin of imitation products and parchment. Generally speaking, the city has no good or evil tendencies. As long as it can bring prosperous trade and rich taxes, the rulers don''t care about camp or race at all. But today, they finally paid the price for their recklessness. To be exact, the camp is always a major contradiction that can not be ignored in the magical land of Phelan. Both individuals and cities must clearly choose their own camp, otherwise it will easily lead to terrible disasters. Now, for example, the saints of bane, the God of tyranny, and Tom, the body of loyalty and courage, are fighting to the death in the suburbs not far from the city wall. Needless to ask, they all tried to defeat their opponents and transform the city according to their own will. For a moment, the surging divine power surged in the air. The afterwave alone made the Hong Kong drama of tantris tremble. Many houses and walls could not bear the shaking and began to collapse in pieces. There are countless casualties! But what about the two gods? There is no intention of stopping at all! Even Tom, who is known as the good camp, still waved his weapons as if he didn''t hear the pain of the wounded. Boom! Boom! Boom! Tom''s Saint now incarnates into a lion headed giant in gold armor and fights with another handsome black haired man, who is undoubtedly the saint of bane, the God of tyranny. Although they were followed by many priests and fanatical believers, no one tried to help their God, but just stood by and watched the war from a distance. Obviously, this is a duel between the two gods, and I didn''t intend to let outsiders intervene from the beginning. After all, bane, the God of tyranny, is a powerful divine power, that is, the first echelon of the gods. And Tom? It''s just a weak power! The two sides have a very obvious gap in strength! So bane is absolutely confident that he can win each other easily. As for Tom, his integrity decided that once he accepted the duel, it would never be possible for a third party to intervene. Therefore, the two gods had to go all out to kill each other as soon as possible before God intervened. But just when they focused on each other, they didn''t notice that there was a black spot where the sea and sky met, flying here at a very fast speed. In the blink of an eye, the black spot became a huge dragon. Before the belligerents reacted, the terrible magic energy fell from the sky. Just a moment! The Divine Shield bestowed on bane and Tom was exhausted in continuous squeezing and tearing! "Ha ha! Stupid God! Go to hell!" Zhang Cheng, who succeeded in the attack, swooped down with a wild smile, opened his big mouth full of sharp teeth and spit out a hot dragon breath mixed with magical energy and divine power. "Ah!!!!!! damn reptile! What did you do?!" Ben screamed and roared. The strange flame is like a gangrene attached to the bone. It can''t be extinguished no matter how it is patted. On the contrary, it takes itself as nourishment and continues to devour the remaining body and divine power. In contrast, with loyalty and courage, Tom showed a lot of toughness. He didn''t make a sound from beginning to end, just frowned and stared at the intruder with vigilance. "What to do? Of course, it is to open the dusk of the gods! I will kill you all! Let you gods taste fear, pain and despair!" Zhang Cheng announced recklessly. His voice is so loud that you can hear it clearly from a few kilometers away. For a moment, both the two gods and the ordinary residents of the port of tantris fell into a dull state, as if they couldn''t believe what they heard. insane? Arrogance? No one knows what words to use to evaluate the black dragon falling from the sky! After a full minute, Tom seemed to recall something and quickly opened his mouth and said, "it''s you! The dragon of chaos - ingrocasti mizirian? You killed seven gods including gagus, the God of cruel officials, some time ago! And you also seriously injured the cold winter goddess oulur!" "Yes! I did it!" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and admitted it. The reason why he turned from the dark to the light was to completely provoke all the gods in the form of saints. On the one hand, he tried to test the combat effectiveness of the body to the greatest extent. On the other hand, he saw whether the owner behind the parchment scroll would be willing to help himself when he was in a desperate situation. "Why? Why did you do that?" Bane realized that the black dragon in front of him was a popular God killer in the mouth of the gods recently, and immediately became vigilant. Although he has arrogance and arrogance in his character, he is not stupid at all. Being able to successfully hunt the seven gods in one breath, even the weakest gods, also means that he has very terrible strength. Especially at present, all gods are imprisoned in mortals and are in the most vulnerable state. Once they are seriously hurt, their enemies will soon come to the door. "Ha ha! Of course, it''s to create a clean world! A world free of God pollution! You so-called gods, like plague and virus, continue to spread all kinds of extremely dangerous ideas, trying to use mortals as chess pieces to serve your ambitions and desires! If you completely disappear, at least half of the contradictions between mortals will be eliminated. What I have to do is Kill all the gods! " Zhang Cheng imitates the tone of the villain boss in his film and television works, mercilessly belittles the gods, and even classifies them as the root of war and disaster. In fact, he was very clear in his heart that all this had nothing to do with the gods. It was entirely human nature. Even without God, people will use other excuses to wage war, plunder and enslave their own kind. But unfortunately, ordinary people in Phelan obviously did not realize this. On the contrary, they have lived in a world full of different gods since they were born. Many wars are also an extension of the contradiction between the gods. Every year, hundreds of thousands or even millions of intelligent lives die directly and indirectly for God. Maybe no one will realize the harm of God before Zhang Cheng says this. But now, more than 50% of the residents of tantris port have heard this. In addition, the battle between bane and Tom has caused great harm to ordinary people. Within a few minutes, a sky high resentment enveloped the city. Hate! Naked hatred of the gods! Even a small number of guys who have just lost their relatives and homes directly rush to the nearest temple with weapons, madly kill every priest, priest and temple knight, pollute and destroy the statues Chapter 491 Hearing the roar and scream from the temple in the city, Zhang Cheng showed undisguised pride in his eyes, smiled and said to the two gods: "Look, this is mortal, humble mortal. Although they are stupid and easily bewitched by various remarks, they can burst out unimaginable power at the critical moment and even determine the life and death of the gods to some extent. In addition, I also found that you gods who boast of being superior actually have far less solid control over the world than you think. Many times, a few words and a little trick can change people''s attitude towards God. After all, destruction is always easier than creation, isn''t it? " "Reptile! Do you know what you''re doing? You''re declaring war on the gods!" bane asked loudly with a vicious face. "Ah! Of course! Otherwise, what do you think I came all the way here for?" Zhang Cheng casually shook his thick tail. Tom not far away said nothing, silently raised his weapons and set up a fighting posture. He didn''t seem to intend to waste his words and directly expressed his attitude with action. As the God of loyalty and courage, he can clearly feel the terrible power contained in the huge object in front of him, as well as the red to black evil light. powerful! Evil! The whole body exudes the smell of death and destruction! For such existence, he is more inclined to completely destroy it from body to spirit. Even if the previous battle consumes a lot of divine power, he should unswervingly implement the justice in his heart. Aware of the other party''s fierce intention to fight, Zhang Cheng glanced at the tyrannical God who didn''t know what he was doing, and suddenly jumped over. Although his body size has been huge enough to be like a hill, it should be very bulky normally, but the blow was so fast that everyone had no time to react. Before the weapon in his hand fell, Tom was directly thrown to the ground, followed by a hot dragon breath gushing out at his head. The breath full of divine power and magical energy made the head of the God of justice and courage severely burned in a short moment. The right half of his face, including his eyes, turned into a dark coke. But he held back the severe pain, raised his big sword and stabbed the dragon''s relatively fragile neck. Dang! After hearing only a crisp metal collision, the giant sword pierced the metal armor wrapped outside, but failed to damage the Dragon scales protected by several advanced protection systems. Without any accident, the huge sword with golden light was bounced off on the spot. With the advantage of body shape, Zhang Cheng didn''t intend to give the enemy a chance to breathe or fight back. He directly pressed Tom to the ground and spit out a spell from his mouth with a grimace: "mimicry! Puncture!" moment His body was glittering with alloy armor pieces with different luster, which made a loud noise, like fish scales falling off his body, and wrapped up the body of loyalty and courage at a very fast speed. Then more than 50 pieces of metal armour began to elongate inexplicably into a spear with thick fingers, and a brain pierced through the gap between the armour and the armour. Poof! Golden blood splashed everywhere! "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!" The residents of the whole port of tantris can hear Tom''s scream of extreme pain! Just when the God tried to break free with his divine power, the sharp dragon claws fell from the sky, tore open his chest on the spot, dug out the beating heart and threw it into the dragon''s mouth. Creak! Creak! Creak With the creepy chewing sound, loyalty and courage died on the spot. The divine power and divinity contained in his body have all become the nourishment for Zhang Cheng to strengthen himself. "No! No! No! What have you done, monster?!" A priest who served Tom obviously couldn''t bear that the gods he served were easily killed and rushed up like crazy. Several other priests and paladins also reacted and followed closely to plan to avenge God. "Hum! Stupid fool who overestimates his strength!" Zhang Cheng sneered, didn''t even look at each other, raised his claw and gently slapped his fingers. Pop! The space in front of these priests and paladins suddenly twisted without warning, directly rolled everyone in, and completely recovered after only a second. The living people have become pools of colloidal materials mixed with blood, flesh, internal organs and bones. Even armor and weapons have been squeezed into various shapes by unknown tricks. No spell! No casting action! Some are just a snap of fingers! Many casters who observed space distortion were stunned by the scene in front of them! They simply can''t understand how this happens, some kind of innate spell like ability? Or powerful magic items? Only bane stood in place with a gloomy face. After a full minute, he said to himself in an incredible tone: "it''s a psychic power? You have mastered a psychic power!" "Why, you''re surprised? Do you think I''m too arrogant to stand up and fight the gods without making any preparations? No, I''m more prepared than you think! Now Tom is dead, and it''s your turn next..." After that, Zhang Cheng controlled the armor piece to return to himself and re formed the airtight protection. He could feel that these alloys stained with divine blood seemed to be producing a wonderful change, just like suddenly changing from dead to alive. It has to be said that God is really a very magical special species. Whether it is heart, muscle, blood and bone, they all have incredible power. Even a little can make mortals complete the transformation of life form, and even give inanimate souls. Zhang Cheng is very clear about his position. He is not a guy who tirelessly explores the road of God sealing, nor is he an echo who is willing to crawl at the feet of the gods and wait for the gift from the other party. He is a predator, eager to seize the power of many parties for his own use by constantly killing gods. Both divinity and divine power are consumables for him. He only needs to keep a little seed at last, and it doesn''t matter if he uses up the rest. Moreover, as more and more gods were killed, he gradually felt that another thing completely different from divine power was taking root and sprouting in his body, and a brand-new power that really belonged to him would be born soon. But before that, he still needs to kill more gods and water the fragile seedlings with each other''s death until they bloom and bear fruit Chapter 492 "Are you sure you want to be my enemy? Not to die with the most powerful dark king in the world?" Bane obviously didn''t want to fight the terrible black dragon in front of him, trying to use language to ease the impending tension. The reason is very simple. Through Tom''s death just now, he realized that he is no longer the high and omnipotent God of tyranny. To be exact, he can''t even use one twentieth of his usual strength. Not to mention how difficult it is to supplement the divine power after being forcibly cut off from the kingdom of God, a mortal body alone is the most fatal weakness. You should know that under normal circumstances, the incarnation of a God is not a physical fetus. Its skin muscle strength is enough to resist the sharpest sword and the most powerful magic in the world. Many spells with more than seven rings are enough to instantly cause death to people. They are only allocated to the incarnation of a God to tickle. At that time, the founder of dragon worship and one of the favorite voters of the magic goddess, known as the genius among geniuses, the legendary mage samast had a frontal collision with the incarnation of the Lord of dawn. As a result, countless powerful spells finally only scratched the skin of the Divine Incarnation and shed a few drops of divine blood. Up to now, they are still enshrined in the temple and worshipped by priests as artifacts. The true posture of the gods is so powerful and terrible that most of the time mortals can''t hurt the gods at all. But now, just as the saying goes, the dragon is played by shrimp in shallow water, the tiger is bullied by dogs, the successful cat is a tiger, and the hairy Phoenix is not as good as the chicken Mortal body means injury, fatigue and, most importantly, death! Without any wisdom, life will not fear death! Even the gods are no exception! Although there are many cases of the resurrection of gods after death, there are also many gods that have disappeared in the long river of history and never appeared again. Bane is not an ancient god that can easily become thousands of years. The reason why he can become one of the strongest gods in the dark world is entirely due to the generous gift of the ancient god of death, jeg. Although he still doesn''t know why yeg, who once completely ruled all the priests in the field of death, suddenly made such a strange decision, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know that he is facing a great threat. "Are you afraid? Hahaha! Bane, the God of tyranny, is afraid!" Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing wildly, as if he had discovered the new world. Now he understood why the turbulent year was also called the war of God or the holy Holocaust. The root cause is that the gods lost most of their power and life-saving means, just as soldiers were stripped of their clothes and walked barehanded in the primitive forest full of monsters. If they were careless, they would die. The holy form is so fragile that it can be killed by mortals holding sharp weapons regardless of whether the divine power is strong or not. Of course, most mortals will not hunt gods like Zhang Cheng without any consideration, and are not afraid of each other''s Revenge in the future. Obviously, the laughter was very harsh to bane, and he asked in a gnashing voice, "what do you want?" "It''s very simple! I''m not here to negotiate! I''m not here to show off my tongue! I have only one purpose. I''ll kill you..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng suddenly burst out a dark green fire of evil energy from top to bottom, and rushed at his opponent again. At present, the magic net of Phelan continent is not very stable, so he does not intend to risk using too many spells in the battle. Anyway, the body of the divine dragon is originally the best weapon. Coupled with the freely changing alloy armor and spiritual powers, it is enough to crush the gods of most Walker forms. "Arrogance! You will regret your choice today!" the angry bane cursed and raised his iron gloves inlaid with jewels, trying to use the little power left to launch the "extraordinary power". Unfortunately, before it came into effect, the chaotic and deadly dragon breath completely disrupted everything. Since studying Nefarian, the Black Dragon Prince of Azeroth, and the shadow flames commonly used by his men, Zhang Cheng has been trying to add various magical energies of different attributes to his breath, and recently added his newly acquired divine power to it. His dragon breath is not so much a spit as a distortion and corrosion of energy. It may not seem very powerful on the surface, but the really terrible thing is that where it is burned by strange flames, the energy stability will be broken instantly and fall into an unpredictable frenzy. In this state, let alone casting complex and sophisticated spells, there is a great chance that spell like abilities will fail or a terrible disaster will break out. "Fouzor chebray! Help me!" Ben turned to his voters for help, ignoring the face of the God. "Sorry, dear tyrant, he can''t save you." With scornful ridicule, Zhang Cheng appeared directly in front of the other party through the flames, opened his big mouth full of fangs, snapped Bain off his waist and swallowed it all. When he had finished all this, he turned and stared at the priest with a frightened expression not far away. He raised his mouth and asked, "do you also want to avenge the gods you serve?" "No! I don''t want to!" fouzor felt his blood coagulated and shook his head desperately. Perhaps he really agreed with the idea of the God of tyranny, but he had no intention of burying bane with him. Smart people in the evil camp are good at this point. They know the current affairs. They will never be like Paladins in the good camp. Even in the face of the threat of death, they will not change their position. "Very good! You can get out!" Zhang Cheng was obviously satisfied with the guy''s reaction. He quickly flapped his wings and slowly rose to the air. He took the incomplete bodies of Tom and Bain around tantris port twice, threw them directly to the gate of their respective temples, and then disappeared into the clouds in full view of the public. Needless to ask, he did so to humiliate and provoke the gods. After all, even if the relationship between God and God is tense and hostile, he will not do such crazy things. It can be expected that the rest of the gods walking on the continent of Fallon will be furious when they learn that an evil black dragon not only killed the gods, but also carried their bodies for public display. Before long, they will come out of their hiding place, start trying to connect with each other, and finally form an alliance to make the lunatics who dare to kill God pay the price. Similarly, this is exactly what Zhang Cheng wants Chapter 493 In the deepest secret room under master Luskan''s tower, several dragon mages are busy using the necromancer magic to embalm a shining female corpse on the ground. The owner of the corpse was no one else, but sharise, the cat and dance goddess, who claimed that only Shuni, the God of love, could match it. Needless to say, the goddess, who was keen on enjoying herself in time, unfortunately met Zhang Cheng without pity. As a result, she was killed on the spot, and the body was brought back to make a demigod mummy. In fact, due to Zhang Cheng''s unscrupulous hunting recently, many gods who haven''t responded to what happened have been killed one after another. Including the cat and dance goddess xiaruisi in production, there are already six. Although the strength of these dead wrapped in bandages is far from comparable to that of real gods, the residual divinity in their bodies and the taboo magic rituals used in the production process lead to their unimaginable physical and magic resistance and spell like ability. In addition, the rune weapon replacement system designed and produced by Zhang Cheng is enough to pose a fatal threat to the gods in the form of saint. After all, since he has decided to be the enemy of the gods, he must be prepared accordingly. At least he can ensure that even if the owner behind the parchment scroll doesn''t make a move, he can have a chance to escape when he is besieged. As for directly killing all the gods in Phelan, he had no such option at all in his heart. Not to mention whether the God of God IO will intervene, just so many gods are united together, which is an irresistible force. At present, killing gods is as simple as slaughtering livestock, but Zhang Cheng is very clear that the reason why he can achieve such a terrible record is that the gods have been used to arrogance and have not realized how fragile the form of saints is. But now, since bane, the God of tyranny, and Tom, the God of courage, were both killed, some gods began to call friends and gather in twos and threes. In particular, Tyr, the God of justice, and irmat, the God of suffering, even actively ran to contact the allies of the good camp, and seemed to intend to avenge Tom. Just as many scholars like to mention when recording history, the horn of battle has sounded, and the war between justice and evil is coming. However, as a madman who provoked the war, Zhang Cheng didn''t care about what happened outside at all, let alone the troops and gods constantly gathering in deepwater city. Instead, he devoted all his energy to the study of the magic knowledge left by netherriel''s great Olympians. Because he was not a fool and knew that the war was doomed to failure, he did not intend to mobilize luscan''s military strength from the beginning to the end. This disturbing silence lasted until the news that Barr, the murderer, was killed by hilrick came. He finally put down his research, left the spire alone, and dragged his huge body slowly to the direction of deepwater city. Because there was no intention to hide, the whole deep-water city fell into a panic in just ten minutes or so. ¡­¡­ "It''s coming!" Azus, the God of mages, sat solemnly at the table and informed the other gods of the news just obtained by the Harper alliance. As the husband in the name of magic goddess, the first missionary mage in history defeated the great caster of the God of prophecy safras with mortal body. There is no doubt about his power and status. "What does the Dragon really want to do? Is it that it is extremely hostile to the gods and wants to kill us all?" the God of love, Shuni, stroked her dazzling long red hair and revealed in her beautiful eyes the irresistible charm of many people or gods present. "No! I always think it hides some unspeakable secrets. You know, we haven''t seen the lunatic who is the enemy of the gods, but it''s obviously different." sulun, the goddess of the moon, shook her head gently and denied the speculation. She is one of the earliest twin goddesses in the world. She has existed as early as the beginning of her life. She has seen many crazy individuals and organizations hostile to the gods, but no one can be like the black dragon in front of her, like a dark cloud over the heads of the gods. It is true that most of the current situation stems from the punishment of God, but what is more terrible is the careful plan revealed behind the whole thing. Look at the gods who died first? God of cruel officials, Gargus! Miryl, the God of singing! Without exception, they are the weakest of the gods and basically don''t have many allies. Plus the legendary magic that can break the Divine Shield in an instant! As long as you are not an idiot, you can clearly realize that the other party has made full preparations as early as the beginning of the turbulent year! A madman with a calm heart and a smart mind? Su Lun didn''t know what words to use, and didn''t understand why someone could know the coming of the turbulent year in advance, and even expected the fierce reaction of the God after the loss of the stone of fate. In contrast, Tyr, the God of justice, is much more direct. He patted the table hard and said solemnly, "no matter what purpose it has! In short, we should be ready for battle! It''s best to leave deepwater city to avoid the impact on innocent civilians." "Agree! I think the Bank of DESALIN is a good place." irmat, the God of suffering, agreed without thinking. "In that case, let''s collectively move to the Bank of the DESALIN River and wait for the arrival of the dragon." azus hesitated for a moment, followed by a quick choice. After all, once the gods are fully carried out, it is bound to cause great damage. If it is in the deep-water City, it is estimated that this city with a long history and a large population will turn into a mass of ruins in a few minutes. Watching the back of the gods in the conference room getting up and leaving, tampas, the God of war, opened his mouth, gently stroked a huge black sword full of gaps, and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "Does a person start a war with the gods? This feeling is incomparable! My blood will boil! Come on! Let''s have a fair competition!" Warfare! slaughter! Death! For an ancient god who commands the wars and battles of the whole world, nothing excites him more than his current state. What about the dead gods? What if you want to kill all the gods? War is chaotic, disorderly and full of accidents. No one knows what will happen in the next second. Especially the wonderful feeling of passing by death is definitely the favorite of real soldiers. Tampas can''t remember the last time he experienced this feeling, but he knows that the upcoming black dragon is absolutely capable of giving himself a taste of failure and death. This is the real battle! The battle he longed for! The behavior of crushing the weak with strong strength and experience is not worthy of being called battle Chapter 494 Deshalin River, an important river that runs through most of the north and connects Chang''an Town, Yata Town, Hongsong Town, golden plain and deep water city. It can be said that without it, the deep water city could not feed so many people and radiate its influence to the surrounding areas. Today, however, this wide river has to be remembered by history in another form. More than double-digit gods gathered here and waited patiently for the arrival of their opponents. Of course, there are some curious onlookers. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, I''m afraid they couldn''t believe that a mere dragon would let the gods fight so much, and even don''t hesitate to lose face and join hands in the siege. Just when many people began to whisper, a black spot appeared on the horizon. After a while, the black spot grew rapidly and finally appeared in front of everyone. Huge! Ferocious! The glittering armor piece shows a dazzling golden light, as if something was flowing! When Zhang Cheng flapped his huge wings and landed slowly, the whole river was silent, and everyone seemed to be in group silence and group immobilization at the same time. There were also a few timid ones who were directly stunned by the unconscious Longwei, turned their eyes and lost consciousness. Heavy and depressed, his mere appearance makes ordinary people feel extremely uncomfortable, and even incontinence on the spot is not a few. There is no doubt that this is far beyond the power of the Dragon itself. As for many experienced adventurers, they show nervous and awe. But Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t have time to pay attention to these guys who were full and had nothing to do. He came near in a leisurely manner and said sarcastically in a disdainful tone: "I should be honored to have 14 gods, shouldn''t I?" "Of course you should be honored! Evil black dragon! Anyway, I will kill you today, even if I pay a heavy price." Tyr, the God of justice, was the first to stand up and express his attitude. It can be seen that although his heart was full of grief and anger about Tom''s death, he did not lose his mind. "Ha ha! Meaningless threat! And I promise that if you are one-on-one under fair conditions, you will die in my hands, just like the God of loyalty and courage." Zhang Cheng pushed back without weakness and turned his eyes to tampas, who kept releasing his war spirit. The king of war obviously couldn''t bear the lonely soldier''s heart, took the initiative to take a step forward, held up the black giant sword and shouted: "duel! I want to have a one-on-one duel with you! No one will intervene!" "Damn it!" Su Lun, the goddess of the moon, suddenly changed her face when she heard this. Although she knew what kind of God of war was a long time ago. It was called brave and fearless at best, and it was hard to say that she had muscles and no brain, she never expected to make such a childish move at the critical moment. You should know that God is an extremely capricious creature. Once you recognize something, you won''t look back until you die. Since tampas opened his mouth and proposed a one-on-one duel, no other God could intervene before deciding the victory or he would become the mortal enemy of the God of war. In fact, not only Su Lun, but also the face of the gods was not very good-looking. After all, in the original plan, the God of war was one of the most important combat forces. Almost every God knew how terrible his huge black sword full of gaps was. "Oh? Duel!" Zhang Cheng''s golden pupils showed a hint of ponder. He had planned to start a full-scale war, but who could have thought that the God of war with strange brain circuit would take the initiative to give up the quantitative advantage. Is God''s way of thinking different from normal people? "Yes! It''s just you and me! There are no rules! Until one of them dies! Don''t worry. If anyone dares to intervene during the period, I''ll kill him myself." after saying that, tampas glanced at the gods behind him with aggressive eyes, and the warning was self-evident. "Ha ha! OK! I agree! I didn''t expect that the gods are not all rubbish and waste! At least you have the courage to fight a fair war! In that case, let''s start..." After the deafening laughter, Zhang Cheng directly began to sing spells loudly. In the blink of an eye, the ancient dragon language echoed in the air. "Kill!!!!!" Tampas had rich combat experience. How could he give his opponent the chance to release spells? He immediately shouted, rushed to the front, raised a black giant sword and cut it down. But at the moment when the sword body was about to collide with the armor piece, the body of the black dragon suddenly disappeared. vision?! The God of war quickly realized that his eyes had been deceived and began to look for the trace of the enemy. After all, the holy form is a physical foetus, which can''t directly see through all kinds of magic like an avatar. "I found you!" Tampas is worthy of being an experienced soldier. He soon found Zhang Cheng''s hiding place with the sound and took turns to stab the dragon''s heart. But this time, Zhang Cheng didn''t escape. He raised his right front paw wrapped in armor, grabbed the black giant sword, and then threw a black sphere out. Next second Bang! A sphere the size of an adult''s palm suddenly disintegrated, releasing a dark unknown substance. Before the gods could react, the dark thing expanded rapidly without warning, and produced a huge suction force, which forcibly sucked in tampas''s left arm. Although he tried hard to release his divine power, he wanted to break free and drag out. Unfortunately, this strange force comes and goes quickly. When the black unknown substance completely disappeared, the brave God of war had only half of his bloody left arm. As for the other half, it is naturally sucked away and cut off. "What did you do just now?!" felt the sharp pain from the broken arm, and tampas stared up and asked. "It''s very simple! I used magic to create a black hole with a very short duration! Maybe it''s not enough to deal with the real incarnation of gods, but it''s enough to deal with the gods in the form of saints. As for what is a black hole, I think you can consult the mage God azus later, if you can survive from me." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be careless and explained. He knows very well that those watching gods are secretly observing and trying to find their weaknesses and cards from this duel, so it''s best to hide close combat ability as much as possible and let the other party lose their vigilance in this regard Chapter 495 "Magic? As a powerful dragon, you actually choose to use magic as a weapon for combat instead of your sharp teeth and claws?" tampas showed an undisguised surprise in his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t care about losing a hand, but was interested in Zhang Cheng''s strange way of fighting. After all, the dragon has always been a symbol of power in Phelan. Even dragon mages and warlocks with high spell casting levels will not easily give up their body advantage. Once the opportunity is found, 100% will rush up and bite the opponent, or spray deadly dragon breath. "What''s the difference? Claws and teeth are weapons, and magic is also a weapon. In addition, you don''t naively think that I will choose to fight hand to hand with the God with the most experienced fighting experience in the world? Sorry, I''m not stupid enough." Zhang Cheng smiled and loosened the huge black sword full of holes, retreated a few steps to keep a safe distance. As a saying goes, self-knowledge is the most important thing. He is not the kind of idiot who just gets a little strength and forgets himself. He thinks he is invincible. He knows his weakness very well, that is, close combat. Although the current dragon body makes up for this deficiency to some extent and even puts great pressure on the opponent, it also depends on who the opponent is. Take tampas, the God of war in front of you. Instead of taking advantage of hand to hand combat, you may suffer heavy losses. After all, his melee ability is second to none among the gods. Coupled with the palpitating black sword in his hand, a fool will approach easily. "Ha ha! You''re smart! And you don''t have the weakness of arrogance of your kind. Well, it seems that we can''t have a good fight." tampas laughed and shrugged his shoulders, while injecting his divine power into his weapon. In the blink of an eye! The huge sword in his hand was covered with a bloody fog! "The field of war!" Zhang Cheng was not Xiaobai who knew nothing about the divine power for a long time. He quickly recognized that the other party was using the power exclusively belonging to the God of war. "That''s right! Then you don''t want to use these boring tricks." after that, tampas raised his huge sword and cut it forward Next second Boom! With the deafening noise, the whole earth cracked under this blow. A gully 40 meters long and two meters deep fully showed the destructive power of God''s terror. As for Zhang Cheng, who was hit by the front, the armor of the right wing has been completely broken. Although he is slowly repairing himself with runes, it is estimated that it will be better for a while. At the same time, the scales under the armor are also seriously broken, revealing bloody muscles and bones. "Interesting, divine power can still be used like this!" Zhang Chengliang''s eyes brightened slightly, forced the second heart in his body to beat quickly, and made the ferocious wound heal completely in less than a few seconds. There is no doubt that compared with these old gods, his level of use of divine power and divinity is just as bad as the children in kindergarten. "Speeding regeneration?!" tampas saw this scene and his pupils contracted suddenly. If it was before, he would not care about regeneration, because many incarnations of gods have very strong self-healing ability. But now, all gods are imprisoned in mortal bodies, let alone regeneration, that is, cutting a deeper hole without treatment as soon as possible will lead to excessive blood loss and death. "You seem surprised? I said that in a one-on-one duel, no God will be my opponent. Unless you can smash my head directly, even if my heart is pierced and my head is cut off, I can recover as soon as possible." Zhang Cheng said while trying to inject divine power into the armor piece. moment The damaged place is like alive! To be exact, all nail pieces covered on the body surface seem to live, completely become a flowing metal solution, and can constantly change their shape according to consciousness. In order to confirm the power of this thing, he suddenly shook his thick tail without warning. Bang! There was only a dull noise. The God of war who tried to block with his huge sword flew out sideways, smashed two trees, and then fell to the ground and spewed a mouthful of blood. It turned out that at the moment of attack, most of the metal solution gathered to the tail and solidified into a chain hammer with spikes the size of a basketball. Tampas had no time to respond, and was directly hit by the terrible inertia. One of the spikes even penetrated his right lung. "Aha! Power looks good! Thank you. Thank you for teaching me another move." Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to be merciful and kept trying all kinds of new tricks. Under his control, the armor piece, which was originally just used as a armor, turned into a meteor hammer, a spear, and a shower of arrows. In less than ten minutes, tampas was dying. No matter how rich his combat experience was, he could not change the most sad place of the soldier. If he met an opponent who could not get in, he could not win the final victory. On several occasions, he tried to throw the weapon filled with divine power in his hand, but unfortunately, after a loss, Zhang Cheng always kept moving and didn''t give the God of war a second shot. That''s it Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, tampas finally fell to the ground and turned into a cold body because of excessive blood loss. There is neither the expected blood boiling war nor the Dragon killing performance that is often talked about by adventurers! Some are just a child''s play! Moreover, the object of being tortured and killed was not others, but tampas, the God of war respected and admired by countless soldiers! Gently grabbing the riddled corpse of the God of war, Zhang Cheng sneered and said: "look, this is the God of war worshipped by mortals! After losing his strength, he is not much better than mortals. God is far from as powerful and omnipotent as you think! I will prove this again soon!" "Evil black dragon! Put down the body of tampas! You are blaspheming the God!" Tyr, the God of justice, finally couldn''t bear it and stood up first. "Blasphemy? No, I''m just stating a fact. Haven''t you found out? Why did his majesty IO, the God, beat you down and walk in the material world as a mortal? This is both a punishment and a discipline. But you don''t realize this at all and are still fighting with each other. I think maybe you can create a world without God The world will be better... " With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng did not hesitate to crush the precious stone in his hand. In an instant! Six demigod mummies wrapped in bandages appeared out of thin air, and their eyes burst out of hunger, thirst and evil light Chapter 496 "That... That''s sharise! It made sharise''s body into a puppet of the dead!" Shu Na, the God of love, recognized her good friend at a glance, and her beautiful eyes burst out with anger. How many years? For many years, no mortal dared to challenge the majesty of the gods! Let alone kill the gods directly and make her body into a puppet of the dead! Even the abyss devil, who is called the most hostile to gods, dare not do so easily! "Hahaha! Why are you angry? Why? You think you have been offended just because you used the corpse of God a little? Then why do you think you have the right to order believers to kill mortals recklessly and forcibly wake them from their long sleep? Do you have privileges just because you are God? Stupid God! Today is the day Your time of death! I declare that the twilight of the gods officially opens... " The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng pounced on the master''s God. If among the many gods present, who can make him feel fear from his heart, azus is definitely at the top of the list. Of course, if the magic goddess is not dead, the first target will be her. Six demigod mummies with different Rune weapons also received orders at almost the same time and joined the siege. They even ignored the attacks of other gods behind them. "Damn it!" Azus did not expect that he would become the first target to be attacked. He quickly activated all trigger protection magic in one breath. He couldn''t figure out why he had been under such a crazy siege because he hadn''t spoken from beginning to end, let alone showed any hostility? "Sorry! Although I would like to sit down with you some time to make a pot of tea and talk about my knowledge and experience about magic alone, it seems impossible now. Because your threat is too great, I can''t let you hide behind and attack..." after that, Zhang Chengfei quickly activated a scroll emitting strong magic energy. moment Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! The protective spells blessed by the mage''s God were dispelled one after another, and a large number of magic items began to break one by one. Only a few artifact and legendary magic items survived. There is no doubt that this is not an ordinary breaking magic, but the famous "magic Duncan splitting". It is said that as the leader of Ba ye, the strongest caster group in the gray Eagle world, magic Duncan was not very rich when he was young. He was often bullied by local tyrants who were full of all kinds of magic items, scrolls, rings and potions. Therefore, he held a grudge and finally invented this crazy nine ring magic. Of course, these are just rumors, and no one knows whether they are true or not. However, for those unlucky eggs hit by the great cleavage, not only 99% of their protection and gain magic will be dispelled, but also all magic items, scrolls and potions have a very high chance of being directly destroyed. It is said that even artifact is no exception. However, the higher the level of enchantment, the more complex and stable the magic structure is, and the greater the probability of resisting the great cleavage. But it is undeniable that this thing is definitely the most hated spell of countless "local tyrants". Can you imagine that in the game, when a player covered with luxury equipment is suddenly hit by the grand cleavage, all the valuable luxury equipment turns into a pile of garbage? As long as you taste the sour taste once, you will never want to taste it again "No! You don''t want to succeed!" AZUZ was not a fool. He quickly realized what losing protection meant to himself as a mortal. Before he hurried, he added a layer of Divine Shield to himself. He believed that with this Divine Shield alone, he could buy enough time for himself to sing spells and release spells. But unfortunately, he obviously ignored a weapon, a weapon used by mortals to kill gods. The half mummy waved an insignificant small dagger, easily passed through the Divine Shield, and inserted the sharp blade full of resentment into the heart of the mage''s God. Poof! Dazzling golden blood splashed everywhere! AZUZ stared and couldn''t believe it at the last moment before he died. His Divine Shield didn''t wait to resist a rough iron weapon! "Tasman dagger! It''s Tasman dagger!" Sulun, the goddess of the moon, is worthy of being one of the oldest gods in the world. She called out the name of the God weapon that killed the mage. "Isn''t this thing supposed to be in bane''s hand?" the face of Tyr, the God of justice, suddenly became ugly. No way, it''s not ugly! Perhaps before the beginning of the turbulent year, when the gods came down to earth in incarnation, this dagger can only do limited damage at most. But now they are all mortals. If the Divine Shield can''t play a protective role, it can be fatal with one blow! Looking at the strong fear revealed in the eyes of several gods, Zhang Cheng calmly controlled the brain cells integrated with the main brain of the mind grabbing devil in the skull, formed several white tentacles, directly inserted into AZUZ''s brain from the eyes and other parts, and swallowed the rich knowledge in each other''s memory area. After all this, he took a deep breath of satisfaction and asked the other gods with a grim smile, "who''s next?" "My dear friend! I think we must make considerable sacrifices to defeat this evil and terrible enemy!" Tyr said solemnly to his strongest ally, the God of suffering. "I understand! In that case, let me be the first victim." irmat smiled gently, as if pain and death were nothing in his eyes. Because the God''s current image is an old man with wounds and scars all over his body. His feet are even lame. His short and thin body has only a ragged waist cloth, which is so miserable that people can''t bear to see. As the oldest and most determined God of suffering among the three gods of justice, he rarely shows his strength. Most of the believers are idealists who pay silently and ask for nothing in return. All they think about is saving the suffering bottom people in the world, especially protecting children from abuse and torture. But few people know that such a kind God, once angry, even bane, the God of tyranny, and taros, the God of storm, will retreat. Because he replaces the pain and suffering endured by the world on weekdays. When he is angry, he will be transformed into a powerful divine power to destroy everything around him in an instant. Staring at irmat walking slowly towards himself, Zhang Cheng suddenly had a bad feeling and suddenly opened his mouth to spit out hot breath. But the next scene made his scalp numb! The God of suffering has no intention of dodging or using divine power to resist. He allows the hot flame to burn his skin, muscles and bones, and even moves forward bit by bit after losing his legs and hands. There was no fear of death, no physical pain, no so-called hatred in his eyes. There was only peace, creepy peace Chapter 497 "Evil black dragon, have you ever felt pain?" asked irmat, dragging her broken body and raising her head. "Pain?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked at each other warily. He could feel that there was a terrible force in the nearly disabled God. However, the God of suffering did not care and nodded: "yes! Do you know how many people suffer and torture in the world every day? Do you know how strong will it takes to transfer these suffering to yourself to ensure that the spirit does not collapse?" "What do you mean?" "It''s very simple. Next, you will bear the suffering of the whole world!" With the last word blurted out, irmat''s body burst out surging divine power. Zhang Chenggen didn''t have time to respond. He was shrouded in on the spot. Just a few seconds later, he fell to the ground and screamed in pain. "Ah!!!!!! damn it! What did you do to me?" Although he didn''t even have a little wound on his body, the nerve sent a completely unspeakable pain signal to the brain center. It felt like a thousand cuts, even every inch of the bones of the body had been broken, and the muscles twitched uncontrollably. "Nothing, I just passed on my daily suffering to you." irmat stood up slowly with her almost burning leg. Although it seems that he may be knocked down by a gust of wind at any time, no one doubts his inner strength. "Hum! Do you think this pain can defeat me?" Zhang Cheng quickly cut off the brain''s sense of pain through the power of spiritual power. He is not a psychopathic madman like the God of suffering, and he does not intend to constantly hone his will with terrible pain. Irmat smiled calmly and shook his head: "No, I just want you to understand that the meaning of God is not as superficial as you understand. I admit that there are some gods who not only forget their duties, but also try to be superior to life, but there are more gods who are still performing their duties diligently. Do you dare to imagine what the world will become after losing all gods What does it look like? I promise it will only become more chaotic, not better. " "Do you want to persuade me?" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly and showed a playful expression. "No, I just want you to know that you are wrong before you die. Well, it''s time to completely bind you and completely end this catastrophe..." The voice just fell! Irmat suddenly opened his arms as if to embrace something, followed his body and began to turn into endless light, completely enveloping the giant dragon''s huge body. Seeing this scene, Tyr, the God of justice, couldn''t help but shed a few tears. He suddenly took out his long sword and shouted, "our friend, the respected God of suffering, has given his life. Now the enemy can''t move or use any magic. Let''s kill this blasphemous dragon together!" "Get out of the way! I want to avenge sharise!" Shu Na, the goddess of love known as the lady of fire, rushed out first and pierced the huge body of the black dragon with a spear completely condensed by divine power. Poof! The dazzling blood suddenly scattered and splashed! I don''t know what kind of power irmat used. Anyway, no matter how Zhang Cheng struggles and distorts the magic energy around him, he can''t move at all. Don''t move, he can''t even blink! Only watching the gods wantonly squander their divine power and launch a fatal attack on themselves. In less than a few minutes, a lot of bloody muscles, viscera and even bones were exposed in many places. There is no doubt that if he goes on like this, even with his strong regeneration ability, he will die soon, and the six demigod mummies will be purified and turned into a pile of useless bandages and dust under the cover of Tyr''s terrible positive energy. Death! Never so close to Zhang Cheng as now! Just when he was ready to abandon this body and escape! The owner behind the parchment finally couldn''t bear it anymore and released a dazzling golden light. moment The light curtain that had trapped him in place suddenly disappeared, and then a terrible crack tens of meters long appeared out of thin air, sucking in the huge body of the black dragon. ¡­¡­ dark! Boundless darkness! There is no light, no sound, no taste and touch! Zhang Cheng feels as if he is in an endless void. There is nothing around him. He can''t even be sure whether he is still alive. Fortunately, this state, which was ten thousand times more terrible than death, lasted only a very short time, and a light drove away all the darkness. In less than a minute, a piece of land was slowly formed under his feet, and there was no endless darkness around him, but mirage like illusions emerged. But these illusions look familiar. It is in front of the empty tower that he has seen countless magical worlds. Before Zhang Cheng could tell what was going on, a beautiful woman came out of the dazzling light. She was naked at the foot of the mountain and showed her perfect body, but she didn''t know why. Instead of feeling frivolous and full of desire, she made people feel close from the heart, which was like children to their mother. "Hehe, don''t you always want to see me? Why, now that I show up, why don''t you talk?" the woman reached out her hand and gently stroked the unhealed wound on the dragon, joking with a smile. All the wounds she touched were completely healed after two or three seconds, and there was not even a scar left. powerful! Mystery! Beautiful! Elegant! And that inexplicable sense of closeness! Zhang Chenggen didn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. After several minutes, he carefully opened his mouth and said, "you are the owner of parchment?" "Yes, my child. I know you must have many questions. It doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time to answer them slowly. To tell you the truth, I really didn''t expect you to gamble your life in order to see me." the woman waved her hands and created the earth, flowers, trees, rivers, mountains and rivers out of thin air Even all kinds of animals. She is like the Supreme God who created the world in myths and legends. She easily created a beautiful environment of tens of square kilometers Chapter 498 "Who are you?" Feeling the rapid changes in the surrounding environment, Zhang Cheng finally couldn''t help asking his first question. no way out! He''s so curious! You should know that the ability of the other party is far beyond the scope that ordinary people can understand! Even the gods in many myths and legends can''t do this, at least not the gods of philon. At most, they can make use of divine power to transform the environment to a certain extent on the original basis, but they can''t make something out of nothing. "Hehe, I have many names. Ancient Egyptians called me the Lord of the universe and ancient Greeks called me the chaotic CAOS. Generally speaking, I am the first consciousness born on the magical earth you are now in, hundreds of millions of years earlier than the first life on that planet." the woman teased the surrounding small animals with a towering tree, He answered without panic. "You mean... Are you the creator?!" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. As a person who knows the origin of myths around the world on earth, he knows very well that no matter in the East, the west, or in America and Africa, he can find an original source by investigating its root, that is, the God who created the gods. But somehow, after completing his work, the God of God soon disappeared, as if he had never appeared. He or she does not need human belief and worship, nor does he or she care about the attitude of the gods towards themselves, as if it was just for interests and hobbies. The woman seemed to notice something. She put down the little rabbit in her arms, raised her head and said with a smile, "why, don''t you believe it?" "No, I just can''t understand." Zhang Cheng shook his head quickly. "Since you are the creator, you should be able to have supreme power like IO, the God of philon. Even if you don''t care whether someone believes in yourself, at least you shouldn''t be completely unknown like now." "Ha ha! You are really smart! You are also very sharp! Yes, there was an accident later. The children I created collectively launched a rebellion, stripped my consciousness from my body and power and exiled it into the endless void. The place under your feet is the gap between the world and the world, the universe and the universe, and it is also the cage that imprisoned my consciousness." Speaking of this, the woman''s eyes burst out with undisguised anger and hatred, and the surrounding environment began to change dramatically because of her emotions. For a moment, violent storms, lightning and thunder, and volcanic eruptions were all staged in this place with a radius of tens of kilometers. "So you have lost most of your strength now, and you can''t even return to your own world?" Zhang Cheng finally grasped the key point, and a trace of imperceptible playfulness appeared on his face. The woman nodded without thinking: "yes! My body was divided into eleven pieces by those rebels and sealed in all corners of the world, each with strong guards." "So the parchment scroll was made by you to break these seals in order to recruit people?" "Yes! To be exact, the fourteen children, including you, are special individuals bred by me. These forces are like seeds. Most of the time, they sleep in the body and don''t take root. Apart from you, so far, only one child named Warren has successfully activated the seeds, and he also helped me unlock the first seal India, otherwise I can''t do all this in front of me. " "And then?" Zhang Cheng suddenly realized that this elder named Warren was probably the casting and first owner of the demon sword, the soul arrest messenger. His eyes showed strong curiosity. "He''s dead! Die with the guard guarding the first seal!" a string of crystal clear tears ran down the woman''s cheek. "In other words, my final task is to untie the remaining ten seals?" Obviously, this answer did not surprise Zhang Cheng. After all, the magic sword hinted long ago that its successive owners had a bad end. They either died of various accidents, or collapsed and their souls were swallowed by the sword. Gently wiped her tears, the woman quickly calmed her mood and warned very seriously: "it''s not as simple as you think! First of all, these seals are hidden in inaccessible places. If you want to find them, you must dig deep into the information left over from the ancient mythology. The most important thing is to hold the corresponding key, otherwise you can''t even enter the entrance. Secondly, each seal has a powerful guard. It may be a terrible monster enough to kill gods in fairy tales, or a terrible giant jointly created by a god system. In short, it is dozens or hundreds of times stronger than the gods you just met. Last but not least, the gods who sealed me know very well that I will go back and take revenge on them one day, so I chose to sleep long ago to preserve my strength. Once more than four seals are destroyed, some of them will wake up. At that time, you will face the real God. Remember, they are not the saints you killed on the continent of Fallon, nor the so-called avatars, but Titans comparable to the pantheon of Azeroth... " "Tai... Titan?! are you sure this is not an exaggerated modifier?" Zhang Cheng''s face suddenly became ugly. What is the Titan of Azeroth''s universe? To put it better, it is called the creator, the maintainer of the cosmic order, a group of idealists who have nothing to do when they are full. It''s a fucking humanoid Star Destroyer! Fall into the dark Titan Sargeras, with one full blow, you can smash a planet! He couldn''t accept that the earth he crossed would be such a dangerous place. "Of course not! I''m not like the God IO, who constantly suppresses and limits the power of my children. On the contrary, I''m a loving mother. I try my best to make every child stronger and perfect. In addition, to some extent, you are also my child. Although I didn''t give birth to you myself, I gave you and others Children have the same potential. " Then the woman suddenly stretched out her finger and made a virtual point on the forehead of the Black Dragon: "Feel it? The seeds in your body have begun to sprout. Soon, you will find your endless potential. I promise that every time you untie a seal, I will give you strong strength. Once all the seals are broken, you will become the Supreme God in the world except me. You can create and change the world according to your own will ¡­¡­¡± Chapter 499 In the gap between the world and the world, time is meaningless To be exact, there is no concept of time and space, just nothingness. Even the created earth, flowers, trees and animals need the woman who claims to be the creator to use some force to maintain, otherwise it will soon begin to collapse and dissipate Taking advantage of the fact that this tiny world has not completely collapsed for the time being, Zhang Cheng keeps asking all kinds of questions, and even deliberately asks some sensitive questions three or five times until he confirms that there is no difference in these answers. As a suspicious person, he obviously didn''t fully believe the other party''s words. At least he wouldn''t be foolish enough to believe that as long as he untied the ten seals, he could gain supreme power. The woman who claims to be the creator obviously knows this, but she is not unhappy at all. No matter how many times she has asked the same question, she will give the answer with a smile and patience, and also answer some secrets about shuttling through different worlds. It''s easy to say. In fact, the gap between the world and the world is not completely isolated from the world. Every once in a while, there will be a world gap connected with it briefly. Of course, this small crack is far from enough to let a powerful individual like claiming to be the creator in and out, even if she just has no entity consciousness. The parchment scroll is essentially equivalent to a positioning coordinate. Once the crack docking is completed, she can use the strength accumulated in ordinary days to transfer the carrier of parchment to the corresponding world, and then use some loopholes to let her "child" quickly obtain strength. It has to be said that this is very dangerous. The previous holders of parchment scrolls died in that dangerous world. In addition, Zhang Cheng also learned that in fact, heaven and hell are not like the location of the magical earth recorded in the parliament. On the contrary, they were lured by the creator in front of them to attack the prehistoric civilization established by the gods in the mythological era. Many gods died in that vigorous war, but a small number of gods found the plot of being exiled "mother" and resolutely chose to disappear and fall asleep in a rare place, so as to ensure that they have enough strength to counter attack when the next war comes. In general, what happened on magic earth is basically a family ethics play. The powerful mother of the creator diligently transformed the world, created the most beloved children - gods, and let them help themselves complete the next work. Unfortunately, some of these children were too strong. During the rebellious period, they jointly attacked their mother and sealed it for unknown reasons. Now the angry mother selects the seeds of power from the target in all the world through the parchment scroll, tries to break the seal and return to the original world, and completely kill all the rebellious sons who betray themselves. The earth where Zhang Cheng is located is connected to the crack by chance, and happens to catch up with the death of the owner of the parchment scroll. As a result, he was still in the fetal state and was injected with a seed of strength. He was not forcibly pulled in until the second docking, which had nothing to do with the drunken night. ¡­¡­ Dozens of square kilometers of land created out of thin air did not last long, but completely disappeared, and everything returned to the state that Zhang Chenggang had just come in. dark! Nothingness! I can''t see, hear or feel anything! If ordinary people stay in such a situation, they will have a mental breakdown for at most dozens of minutes to more than ten hours, either commit suicide directly or become crazy. But instead of collapsing, he began to talk and debate with his deputy personality subconsciously, and greatly enhanced his control ability through self affirmation again and again. In this way, I don''t know how long it has been, let alone how many debates have been held in my mind. Anyway, when Zhang Cheng finally began to feel boring, lonely and lonely, a familiar voice suddenly echoed in his ears: "I just found a crack in a new world. Do you want to take a vacation?" "Oh? What kind of world?" "Well... A world that looks very similar to the earth on the surface, but is very interesting and dangerous. But don''t worry too much. You just need to stay for about a year and a half. When my strength recovers a little, I can send you back." "Well, since the location is the earth, the risk factor must not be so high. Send me there." Zhang Chengcheng was a little intolerable. He was trapped in this dark cage for a long time and agreed without thinking. With the body of his divine dragon, as well as countless profound magic knowledge and powerful spiritual powers, he may not die even if he catches the end of the world. "Ha ha, I wish you a happy holiday, my child..." Accompanied by a kind and pleasant laugh, Zhang Cheng only felt that his eyes were black, and then he was stuffed into the crack by a powerful force. Next second "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" "God! This... This is a dragon! A giant dragon!" "Damn it! How could this monster appear at the airport!" "Run! Run!" "Mom! Mom! Where are you?!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, all kinds of screams were heard. When his golden pupil recovered his eyesight, he finally found that the place where he appeared was the station. What''s more terrible is that he was still in the daytime! Chaos! Incomparable chaos! Almost everyone is trying their best to escape the empty hall! Of course, these ordinary people have good reasons to escape, because Zhang Cheng is not a human form at present, but a giant dragon with a tail length of more than 100 meters. His body surface is like a flowing liquid magic metal, which adds a ferocity out of thin air. Not to mention ordinary people, even the police who ran from a distance were stunned, and they didn''t even have the courage to take out their guns. Although he did not release even one spell effect, it was only the inherent aura of the dragon that completely lost control of the scene. It can be predicted that, if there is no accident, in about half an hour, all the news media in the world will desperately report a monster in the mythical age. "Oh, damn it! I hope the situation doesn''t go to the worst." Zhang Cheng twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth, with a helpless expression on his face. After all, he came to relax and vacation, not to play hide and seek with government agencies and the army. In addition, he also noticed that the crowd shouted in English just now. If there is no accident, it is either Britain or the United States. Judging from the surrounding modern facilities, 100% is after 2000 Chapter 500 "Woo woo... Mom! Where are you?" A little girl in a pink princess dress, about five or six years old, finally couldn''t help crying. There''s no way not to cry! She stood just in front of Zhang Cheng. As long as the dragon''s claws moved forward a little, the lovely little Lori would die in an instant. "Be quiet!" Zhang Chengcheng hated to hear children crying. He bent down and stared at his golden eyes and scolded with standard American English pronunciation. You know, he hasn''t attacked anyone since he crossed the gap. At most, several unlucky people were trampled and slightly injured in the process of escape. But somehow, the scene looked like he had committed some heinous crime. I don''t know if she was frightened. When the little girl saw the huge head of the black dragon and the sharp fangs in her mouth, she immediately stopped crying and held the teddy bear in her arms, shaking all over her body. After a full minute, she summoned up the courage to ask, "evil... Mr. dragon! Will you eat me?" "No! No! How can you have such a ridiculous idea? There is no such creature as human in my diet!" Zhang Cheng waved his paw impatiently and secretly noticed the movement outside. Because in just a few minutes, he had felt the strong magical energy in the world. There is no doubt that this earth is not an ordinary earth, but a world full of supernatural forces, but it is not easy to determine whether it is a game or film and television work in your memory, or a completely strange and independent place. "Really... Really? You really don''t eat me?!" the little girl seemed to realize that the behemoth in front of her was really not hostile to herself, and her courage gradually increased. "Yes! I promise..." Before Zhang Cheng finished speaking, a figure approaching the extreme suddenly rushed out of an old van and rushed towards the position of little Laurie at a speed that could hardly be captured by the naked eye. Obviously, this guy is trying to save the girl from the monster. Usually, the average person has no time to respond. But Zhang Cheng is obviously not an ordinary person. To be exact, he is not even a person. With the superhuman physique and reaction speed brought by divinity, he easily raised his claw and slammed it to the ground at the moment when the other party was about to touch the girl. "Ah!!!!!!!!!" The great power made the reckless black man cry bitterly. But for some reason, the broken arm recovered in just a few seconds, and its recovery power was comparable to that of the trolls in the continent of Fallon. "Eh? What is this?" Zhang Cheng seems to have found something interesting. He gently tore each other''s sleeves and found a centipede shaped device filled with unknown liquid. Combined with the other party''s familiar black face, it was instantly connected with a film and television work in memory. However, before he could figure out what to do, several black SUVs galloped in. In the blink of an eye, they shaved more than a dozen heavily armed soldiers from the car. Two of them carried thick pipes. At first glance, they were rocket launchers. Fortunately, these people did not rush to attack, but just entered the corresponding position and surrounded the whole station from top to bottom. About half a minute or so, a middle-aged white man in a black suit with a barely smiling face walked in carefully from the entrance. As he raised his hands to show that he had no weapons, he approached slowly and said in a relaxed tone: "Hello, dear Mr. dragon, my name is Phil Coulson. I belong to the homeland strategic defense attack and logistics support Bureau. I know you can understand our language. Please release the girl and the wounded at your feet immediately. We can sit down and talk." "Of course! No problem!" without hesitation, Zhang Cheng took two steps back, cocked up the corners of his mouth and showed a meaningful smile. Obviously, this is no other place. It is the famous Marvel Universe, and it is also the plot of s.h.i.e.l.d. agents at the beginning. "Er... That''s it? No strings attached?" Colson was obviously stunned. He never dreamed that a huge dragon that looked ferocious, terrible and full of deterrence could speak so well. "Oh, no, of course not without additional conditions. My additional condition is to bring the girl in the iron box outside." Zhang Cheng gently pointed to the shabby van outside the station. When Colson heard this, his face suddenly became ugly, frowned and said tentatively, "why do you want that girl?" "In order to complete the contract!" "Contract? What contract!" "Magic contract! Don''t you think I appeared out of thin air? No! I came in response to the call!" after saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his front paw and gently hooked one of his fingers. Daisy Johnson, who was about to awaken, immediately felt like she was out of control and flew directly over. Oh, by the way, she still doesn''t know who her parents are. She still uses the name "Skye". "God! Colson! What the hell happened?" No one can keep calm in the face of a giant dragon hundreds of meters long, so the young girl can only ask the most reliable person present for help. Zhang Cheng ignored the vigilant eyes of the people around him, pretended to be close to each other''s face, and asked in a deep voice, "are you the human who calls me?" "Call? What call? I don''t know! I don''t know anything!" Skye shivered all over his body. Because she was too close, she could even feel the heat wave exhaled from the nostrils of the behemoth in front of her. "No! You called me! I can feel it! Forget it, let''s finish the contract immediately, and I can leave the world as soon as possible." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng knocked on the broken magic crystal with strange light shining on his head without warning. moment A very thin tentacle squeezed out from the edge of the broken magic crystal and directly pierced the skull, parasitizing a group of cells belonging to the main brain of the heart snatcher near the central nerve of the girl''s brain. Before Colson could react to what had happened, Skye released interesting spiritual powers under the action of severe pain. The whole person slowly floated up and emitted dazzling white light. "Damn it! What did you do to her?!" Colson jumped up quickly, grabbed the girl''s left leg and asked angrily. "Don''t worry, I just gave her the power she wanted according to the contract. Next, I will teach her the use of psychic powers as agreed until she can master them..." Chapter 501 What are the consequences of a black dragon with a length of more than 100 meters suddenly appearing in the downtown of the United States of America? Just look at the busy figures of s.h.i.e.l.d. agents. Although New York only experienced a large-scale invasion of alien fleet not long ago, and many superheroes, including Avengers, are all at a glance. Now in front of the public, many people have high immunity to super powers, the dragon, a terrorist creature that only appears in myths and legends, is still a little too exciting. In particular, Zhang Cheng''s calmness and reason from beginning to end, as well as his fluent and proficient English, have made many guys who are full and have nothing to do have a strong interest. Several videos taken with mobile phones triggered a mountain avalanche and tsunami like heated discussion on news and social media, so that after tossing for more than ten hours, well-trained agents failed to completely suppress the heat. Some animal protection organizations even displayed a banner of "strongly protesting against the government''s imprisonment of rare species and vowing to protect the rights and interests of giant dragons" and gathered at the gate of Washington, D.C. In this country full of chaos and all kinds of wonderful ideas, only what you can''t think of, and what the American people can''t do. Of course, all this has nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. At the moment, he is lying in the underground parking garage of the Trident headquarters of the Divine Shield Bureau, enjoying the delicious food provided by the world''s largest intelligence organization, occasionally assisting a group of experts in a small test, and generously giving each other a small bottle of his own blood. You know, as a divine dragon, his blood is not ordinary. Even a drop can greatly improve the comprehensive physical quality of ordinary people and prolong their life. I believe that with the scientific research strength of the Divine Shield Bureau, a small part of the mystery will be discovered soon. The most important thing is that when the Hydra lurking inside finds this, he will respond quickly. At that time, he can sit down and start the price and get something he is interested in. As for whether these two groups will take any extreme measures, Zhang Cheng has not paid attention to them at all. To be exact, with the powerful power of spiritual power, he can control all personnel in the Trident headquarters every minute, and then connect with the world''s largest nuclear weapon holders through the network here, so that thousands of nuclear warheads can enter the standard launch procedure, and turn the earth of marvelous universe into the era of radioactive waste land in a few hours. However, it is a pity that no one has realized how dangerous the behemoth they brought back. The director of a one eyed dragon is still secretly glad that such a huge flood beast has not taken the initiative to hurt a person from beginning to end, and has taken a very cooperative attitude. Looking at the real-time picture passed back from the monitor, Nick Frey took a deep breath and directly asked his deputy who had just walked in: "what''s the matter? Has the test result come out? What is it? An alien creature? Or a living creature such as dinosaurs left over from the remote era of the earth?" "Sorry, director, I''m not sure. Our scientists found some incredible substances in the blood samples provided by it, which can greatly enhance the cell potential. Injected a small amount of mice, they almost smashed an inch thick bulletproof glass. Their intelligence, strength and divine reaction speed have been greatly improved, and they also have the ability of speeding regeneration and healing Ability. If the target is a person, I''m afraid it won''t be much worse than the captain. " After that, Maria Hill threw a thick pile of reports on the table, her eyes full of vigilance. There''s no way not to be vigilant! According to the scientific researchers in the laboratory, the life form of organisms with such blood has long gone beyond the scope of human understanding. Heat weapons in the ordinary sense are useless. Even the famous "dense array" can not penetrate the biological force field around the body, Not to mention the mysterious liquid metal flowing on the body surface and the scales harder than steel under the metal. From a to Z, a powerful creature like this did not make any resistance. He followed Colson back to the headquarters of the Trident. What was the idea of playing the devil? "You mean... Its blood can be used to make super soldiers?" Nick Frey took the report and glanced at it with an interested expression on his face. Maria Hill nodded gently: "maybe! We don''t know what kind of changes its blood will make when injected into the human body, but it''s true in theory." "What about the girl Colson brought back? How is she now?" Nick Frey continued without raising his head. "The body function is normal, but there is a group of invading cells in the nerve center, which are rapidly dividing and filling every corner of the cerebral cortex. The activity of brain waves is 20 times that of ordinary people. For the time being, they are still in a coma and are not in danger." "What did the Dragon say?" "It means that in half an hour at most, our sleeping beauty will wake up and master a superpower called psychic power," Maria Hill replied with a shrug. "Psychic powers?" Nick Frey subconsciously touched his bare head. "Yes! According to its explanation, it should be an ability to obtain interference with matter and energy through idealistic self affirmation. It is very powerful and mysterious. During the experiment, the dragon can not only easily invade the thinking of every agent, make the invaded target obey his will through illusion and hint, but even create a miniature black hole out of thin air." Maria Hill shivered at the thought of the black hole that appeared in the garage out of thin air two or three hours ago. She could not imagine that once the black hole expanded infinitely, it would engulf the whole headquarters of the Divine Shield Bureau and even the whole earth. "Damn it! It''s even more dangerous than those zetarians?" Invading thinking, controlling humans, creating black holes No matter which one, Nick Frey felt a chill. He couldn''t imagine what the earth would be like if the other party suddenly attacked the high-level governments of various countries. Maria Hill obviously knew what the director was worried about and suggested in a low voice: "I think it''s best to keep these information confidential for the time being, so as not to be known by the outside world, otherwise it may cause a strong panic. At least don''t act rashly until you have the weapon to kill it." "It''s up to you to do this! Remember, make sure that all participants take care of their mouths. In addition, to arrange a meeting, I need to sit down with the dragon and find out where it comes from and what purpose it comes to the earth." ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, Alexander Pierce, leader of Hydra, was also reading the report sent by his subordinates in another office of Trident headquarters. After a few minutes, he pursed his lips and murmured, "is the dragon in myth and legend? It really deserves its reputation!" Chapter 502 With the sudden appearance of Zhang Cheng, the whole Trident headquarters of the Divine Shield bureau can be described as an undercurrent. In particular, the hydra, who is very obsessed with supernatural forces, almost couldn''t help launching an offensive in advance to turn the Divine Shield Bureau into something in his bag. But Alexander pierce finally endured the agitation in his heart and didn''t do anything he shouldn''t do. Because he knows that such powerful, mysterious and intelligent creatures cannot be controlled by ordinary people at all. The ideal way is to understand each other''s needs through contact, and then reach some cooperation intentions. In his current convenient position, he didn''t have to come forward in person until Nick Frey tried. ¡­¡­ The one eyed dragon director is completely unaware of the intrigues of his old boss. At present, he is standing in the underground parking airport, looking up at the huge and oppressive body of the black dragon. Similarly, Zhang Cheng also looked at the "marinated egg" director, with a playful smile on his ferocious face, and said calmly: "good afternoon, director Nick Frey. Did you come in person just to have a close look at me?" "Have you seen me?" Nick Frey frowned subconsciously. "To some extent, yes. I have seen your face from the memory of those agents." Zhang Cheng did not hide his strength and admitted it. Psychic powers, even in the supernatural world of Fallon, are extremely rare and bizarre. Its most powerful place is that it has no fixed form at all, and mainly depends on the user''s character and imagination. Coupled with the strengthening of the main brain cells of the broken magic crystal and the heart snatching devil, it is easier for Zhang Cheng to read the memory area of an unsuspecting brain than eating and drinking water. In short, 99% of the people in the world are like USB flash disks with a large amount of data. They can read them at any time without being found as long as they are willing. Nick Frey was obviously aware of something and immediately clenched his teeth and warned, "Damn it! Don''t spy on my brain! You''re violating privacy and confidentiality!" "Don''t worry, I didn''t spy on your brain. Even if I did, it wouldn''t have any impact. After all, my principle is that, in addition to protecting the life safety of the signing object of the contract within the specified time, I will never participate in or interfere in what happens inside your human beings." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be innocent and spread his claws. "Non intervention? What do you mean?" Nick Frey grabbed a key word. "In short, no matter what happens to your world, such as civil war, cannibalism, invasion of alien species and destruction of the world, I will appreciate it from the perspective of bystanders. Even if the last human dies at my feet, I will not help, let alone join an organization in any form. You can understand that I am a strict As a neutralist, there is no so-called concept of right and wrong between good and evil. "Zhang Cheng explained as he threw the roasted golden Turkey into his mouth and chewed it slowly. Since he arrived here, he has eaten almost 100 turkeys, 2000 pounds of beef and 20 Roast Whole pigs. If the s.h.i.e.l.d. hadn''t been rich and powerful, it would have been poor by this terrible appetite. In fact, he who has divinity has long not needed to maintain his life through diet. But out of habit and love for the taste of food, if conditions permit, he will never miss every meal. "I see. I think I understand." Nick Frey nodded thoughtfully. Although he does not fully believe in the commitment given by the other party, this position and attitude is a good start, at least it will not pose a great threat. Noting the fleeting relaxation in the eyes of director "marinated egg", Zhang Cheng immediately struck while the iron was hot and continued to fill each other with ecstasy: "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much about my problems. According to the content of the contract, I will only stay in your world for a year or two at most. When the human girl mastered the spiritual power, I will leave directly and never appear again." "Where on earth do you come from? Some distant planet in the universe?" Nick Frey was obviously interested in this. "No! I come from another world! To be exact, I killed many gods, but I was counterattacked by the other gods. I just heard the girl''s call, and then came to your world with the help of the power of the contract. If I were at ordinary times, I wouldn''t care about such a weak summoner." Zhang Cheng introduced the reasons for his appearance half true and half false. "God! Did you kill God?!" the one eyed dragon director showed a surprised expression on his face. After all, the only God the earth has ever encountered is the Asgard people in Nordic mythology. Thor, the representative figure, is the main combat force in the avenger alliance, and the strength is not comparable to that of the earth people. He could not imagine how powerful the creatures that could kill Thor and escape in the hands of a group of Thor. "That''s right! I still have a little residue here. Do you want it?" Zhang Cheng took a finger belonging to the God of war tampas from his magic waist bag. When Nick Frey saw this, his pupils suddenly contracted and asked seriously, "what do I need to pay?" "It''s very simple! Some of your world''s currencies, I find that you don''t seem to use gold or gemstones as a means of payment. In addition, I must stay with that girl. According to the content of the contract, I need to teach her to control her power within two years." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng''s body began to shrink sharply and finally became a human form. "You... Are you a human?!" Nick Frey''s mouth grew up in surprise. It seemed a little difficult to accept the fact that a giant became human in just a few seconds. Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "no, it''s just an innate deformation magic. Any dragon in his youth can do it." "Well, I agree. But you have to promise, try to make sure that you don''t return to the dragon, or it will embarrass me." "Thank you very much! Now, this finger belongs to you. Oh, by the way, if you plan to use this finger or my blood to make super soldiers, you''d better be a little careful. Because our blood and cells contain something called divinity, which can maximize one''s full potential, even his inner desire." "Divinity?" Nick Frey suddenly had a bad feeling. "Yes! This is a precious treasure that can let mortals enter the extraordinary field! Powerful power! Eternal and immortal life! It is all included! Even in my world, it is something that countless people dream of. But not everyone can control it. A large part of people will be swallowed up by the power of divinity and become a walking corpse and irrational madman ¡­¡± Chapter 503 How attractive is divinity to mortals? The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and the World Security Council, the supervisory body behind it, will not say for the moment. In any case, within a few days, Alexander Pierce, one of the leaders of Hydra, had secretly taken out a small part of muscle tissue from the storage room and handed it over to his men to start a inhuman human experiment. In a secret research laboratory in Mexico, dozens of researchers are busy injecting the newly extracted golden serum into six healthy adult men. There is no doubt that these people are all loyal members of Hydra. In particular, John Garrett, who was responsible for supervising the whole process, narrowed his eyes and watched the reaction of each experimental body to judge whether this thing called divinity could save his declining life. You know, hydra is not the Divine Shield bureau that needs to be both a bitch and a memorial archway. It doesn''t care about media reports, public opinion and public relations at all. As long as the top makes a decision, the bottom will act quickly. It doesn''t matter no matter how much sacrifice or damage to civilian lives and property. To some extent, if Hydra replaces s.h.i.e.l.d. to control the whole western world, it is not a bad thing. At least, the work efficiency will be doubled, and the rate of all kinds of bad criminal crimes will also drop rapidly, so as to create an absolutely orderly and stable living environment. By the way, we will eradicate the military industrial complex that can almost be said to be a cancer and the Wall Street consortium that kidnaps the whole country to serve ourselves, and smash the privileged class that controls 99% of wealth, rights and resources. As for what bullshit freedom and democracy, in this information age, I''m afraid only idiots will believe it. After all, the most basic need of human beings is survival, so material is the first. On the premise that the most basic clothing, food, housing and transportation can not be met, any guy talking about spiritual morality is playing a rogue. Just as John Garrett was a little impatient waiting at the door, one of the experimental questions lying on the hospital bed suddenly had a violent reaction. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!" With the scream of pain, the 25-year-old white man with strong muscles all over his body suddenly soared into the air, and his veins expanded like earthworms. He rolled his fists and smashed them right in front of the wall. Boom! After a loud noise, a 20 cm thick reinforced concrete wall was directly hit with a hole. "Oh my God! That''s... Great!" John Garrett raised his mouth with an excited expression. "Damn it! This guy is out of control! "Come on! Get a sedative!" "Soldier! Subdue him!" ¡­¡­ The researchers hurriedly shouted and tried to push the unlucky egg swallowed by the divinity to the ground. Unfortunately, they obviously underestimated the influence of divinity on mortals. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen heavily armed soldiers were knocked to the ground. No matter whether it was sedatives, anesthetic bombs or armor piercing bombs, they all did not work. Even if their heads and hearts were broken, they would be repaired slowly under the action of some unknown force. powerful! More powerful than everyone imagined! John Garrett can''t believe that just one tenth of the cell tissue extracted from the fingers of mysterious creatures can turn an elite soldier into a monster comparable to the captain of the United States! Even Steve Rogers doesn''t necessarily have such terrible self-healing ability! no It should be said that the body of immortality is more appropriate! Fortunately, this self-healing is not unlimited. When a small amount of divinity is exhausted, the experimental body soon falls down and dissolves into a pool of sticky unknown substances in just a few minutes. At the same time, the other five experimental questions also woke up one after another. Two of them were the same as the first one and became monsters who only knew destruction and killing, while the remaining three perfectly maintained their reason and began to eat crazily and ingest the nutrition the body desperately wanted. No one noticed that the golden light occasionally flashed in the pupils of these three people, which was not only a sign of divine awakening, but also the first step from mortal to transcendence. In a short time, they will gain some incredible power. At the same time, their character will change sharply, and all kinds of ambitions and desires will increase exponentially. However, John Garrett had not found this for the time being. His 50% success rate made him ecstatic and quickly reported the experimental results to Alexander Pierce. Without saying a word, the latter immediately issued an order to steal as many magic fingers as possible without disturbing Nick Frey, and was ready to contact another black dragon that could provide similar blood. ¡­¡­ As for the culprit of all these changes, Zhang Cheng is now maintaining human form. He is sitting on a modified airliner, reading a large number of books and cutting-edge papers on quantum physics, and guiding the famous Zhenbo girl to practice her spiritual powers. After getting the cells of the mind snatcher''s brain, Skye slept for 17 hours and regained consciousness. Then he found that he had obtained unforgettable, extraordinary memory, incredible learning and understanding ability. Of course, the most important thing is that she has mastered a magical power. With one thought, she can control the random movement of objects no more than 200 grams. As a super power fan, is there anything more exciting than this? Therefore, she easily accepted the fact that she inadvertently summoned a dragon, and tried day and night, as if she wanted to develop some very powerful "must kill skills". Watching the other party control a glass up and down for a long time, Zhang Cheng finally couldn''t help but remind him: "Remember! Psychic power is a power from the heart! Its strength depends on your subconscious self recognition. Only if you firmly believe that you can do it, can you create miracles. This is not a science, nor is it in line with your known common sense, but a distortion of reality." "You mean... I can do it as long as I want?" Skye stared with incredible expression. "That''s right. Do you remember your dream when you were in a coma?" Zhang Cheng put down his thick book and raised his head with a smile. "Er - you mean the other me?" Skye hesitated a little and quickly tried carefully. Obviously, she has not understood what happened to herself in that dream. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "Yes. According to the standards given by psychology, she is your second personality, which also reflects the deepest desire of your subconscious mind. You need to constantly debate with her, and re understand yourself again and again through this debate to complete the recognition of your first personality. For example, if you want to turn this glass into a diamond, you must first subvert physics Common sense, and then ensure that both the first personality and the second personality firmly believe that they can do it... " Chapter 504 "Impossible! This is totally against the common sense of physics!" Leo Fitz, who is responsible for providing technical and logistical support to the team, finally couldn''t help but retort. As a highly educated mechanical engineer and electronic engineer, he never believed that anything in the world could easily change the atomic and molecular structure of matter. "Oh? Really!" Zhang Cheng pursed the corners of his mouth meaningfully, stretched out a finger and gently clicked on the glass. Just a second later, the cup began to produce incredible changes. Under the gaze of several pairs of eyes, it became a diamond cup with strange luster. "My God! How could that be!" Gemma Simmons ran out of the lab and picked up the cup to find out what had just happened. About two or three minutes later, she raised her head and gently nodded to her colleague and good friend Fitz, indicating that this thing is indeed an out and out diamond structure. The latter was stunned and hesitated. He didn''t know what to say to ease the embarrassing atmosphere. You know, it only took him more than a minute from negation to face slapping. It''s a little too fast. "Poof! Hahaha!" Seeing Fitz''s embarrassing appearance, Skye finally smiled unkindly. But with a smile, she didn''t forget about exercising her superpowers. She quickly asked, "turn glass into diamonds! How on earth did you do it?" "Very simple! Power! As long as you are strong enough, there are many ways to change the material structure, and even let the material and energy transform freely, just like this..." Zhang Cheng picked up the cup and started the power of the gold smelting stone. moment The glittering diamond suddenly turns into a mass of water, followed by gold, silver, steel, wood, flame, stone and other different substances. The speed is dizzying. When many people were immersed in the incredible scene in front of them, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! The cup that was still in the state of fluid one second ago immediately changed back to the original glass. "My God! It''s like magic! Can I do this one day?" Skye clenched his fist excitedly. "Hehe, of course. But are you sure what your eyes just saw was the truth, not an illusion?" Zhang Cheng looked into each other''s eyes and put forward a hypothesis with great interest. Because it was a holiday, he didn''t intend to do anything in this world, let alone join the avenger alliance, or go to the front of a wave of annihilation hegemony to feel the power of infinite gemstones. Instead, he was ready to follow Colson with a relatively low risk coefficient until the woman who claimed to be the creator sent him back. The reason is very simple. Neither infinite gemstones nor mages living in seclusion in Kama Taj are attractive to him. The former is the embodiment of some rules of the universe. Once you leave the world, you will immediately lose the powerful power you have, which is not worth the effort. Similarly, he can do all the magic power that the latter master. Even outside the time gem, the so-called supreme mage Gu Yi can''t compare with the divine dragon. As for the messy advanced technology, the only thing useful to Zhang Cheng is the Research Report on quantum physics, especially the part on the structure of matter. These precious knowledge helped him quickly improve his alchemy level. After all, for alchemists, the more they understand the structure of matter, the faster they transform and the less they consume. "What do you mean? Isn''t what I just saw true?" Skye frowned subconsciously. Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile and explained: "No, I mean, do you have the ability to figure out the difference between reality and illusion? What is illusion? What is reality? In fact, all your cognition comes from perceptual organs such as eyes, ears, mouth and nose, and then through the brain to analyze, understand and remember, and finally form a huge and complex feedback system. Just like you pick up a fried chicken and immediately You can realize that it''s food. If you go deeper, you can also confirm the nutrition and calories it contains... " "I don''t understand!" "Don''t interrupt, let me finish." Zhang Cheng ignored the girl''s puzzled expression and went on: "In fact, it''s not difficult to deceive the brain, especially for us who master psychic powers. As the controller of psychic powers, you should learn to question and question everything around you from now on. The so-called truth is not important in our eyes, but whether you believe it is true. If you believe it, it will become true if it is not true , if you don''t believe it, even if it is true, it will become false. " "My God! Do you mean that if this power called psychic power can affirm or deny the existence of a person or object?" Gemma Simmons is worthy of being a top student of s.h.i.e.l.d. college. She was the first to understand the meaning expressed in the words and grew up surprised. "Hehe, you''re smart. Yes, that''s the greatness of psychic power. It can change everything according to the user''s wishes unconsciously. But it''s just in theory. At least I haven''t seen a guy who can exercise psychic power enough to change a world." After saying this, Zhang Cheng ignored anyone and continued to read the books and papers at hand. Through the monitor, Colson looked at what had just happened and quickly raised his head and asked his old partner, "what do you think of him?" "How about what?" Mei asked expressionless. "Character. Don''t you think he''s a little too rational as a terrible dragon?" "I think this is a good thing. At least I don''t have to worry about him all day. He''ll go out and do damage, won''t he?" "I don''t understand why the director allowed him to take our plane..." Colson whispered, quickly picked up the cup, drank up the amber liquid inside, and turned to his room. Seeing him disappear around the corner, Mei was a little relieved. She quickly got into the cabin, opened the secret phone hidden behind the panel and dialed the only number. For about a second or two, Nick Frey''s voice came through the microphone: "how''s it going? Is everything going well?" "Yes, everything is going well. Whether it''s Colson or the dragon, it''s normal." "Very good! Keep a close watch on me! If you find anything unusual about that guy or have contact with someone, report to me immediately." "I see!" "Keep in touch!" "Keep in touch!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 505 Eat, sleep, read, and occasionally guide the future "Zhenbo girl" how to use the newly obtained spiritual power For a long time, Zhang Cheng showed what his "neutral attitude" was. Even if the Airbus was hijacked or attacked by the enemy, he didn''t make a little response, let alone play the game of standing up as a "hero" at the critical moment. To be exact, no matter what kind of enemy, he will subconsciously ignore his existence, just like he doesn''t see this person at all. Even if someone talks to him, the other party will turn a blind eye. Such a strange situation, not to mention a group of rookies who have just started, even Colson, who has seen big scenes and contacted countless senior agents of supernatural forces, is full of surprise. However, knowing Zhang Cheng''s real posture, he didn''t go too deep to inquire about how many incredible mysterious powers a mythical black dragon mastered, and he also prohibited his men from doing so. This state of peace lasted until a certain ignorant idiot shot the "heroine", and another senior Hydra member hidden in the s.h.i.e.l.d., John Garrett, finally appeared. Needless to ask, this guy wants to take the opportunity to use Colson''s hand to find the mysterious "Tahiti plan", that is, gh325, a resurrection medicine made from Corian body and blood. After all, so far, using the mysterious power contained in that unknown biological finger to create the super warrior plan, although several experimental bodies have successfully survived and have unmatched terrorist power, the scientists engaged in research have never understood what substances are working, let alone improve the success rate of the experiment. Maybe it doesn''t matter if you just use this thing to make super soldiers. Anyway, the success rate of about 50% is enough to satisfy the Hydra executives, but for John Garrett whose life is threatened, the success rate of 50% is like gambling. In contrast, the Tahiti plan, which successfully brought Colson back to life, is obviously much more reliable. Of course, before leaving, he didn''t forget to test Zhang Cheng''s attitude towards the Divine Shield Bureau until the latter made it clear that he would not pay attention to the struggle between humans, and then he left contentedly. Seeing the plane of the conspirator disappear at the end of the sea of clouds, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "aha, the boring days are finally coming to an end. War, killing, betrayal and death are the holidays I look forward to. I hope the hydra can be a little more interesting than the Divine Shield..." As soon as the voice fell, he glanced at grant ward, who was drinking not far away, stood up, smiled and said to everyone in the cabin, "I''m very sorry, everyone. I''m afraid I''ll excuse you for a while." "What do you mean? Where are you going?" Colson''s face showed an alert expression. "Relax, I''m just a little tired of staying on the plane for a long time. I''m going to buy some books, eat some delicious food and call me if I have anything." Zhang Cheng shook his very advanced multi-functional mobile phone and directly virtualized his body through the wall and fell from tens of thousands of meters. "Damn it! Come on! Contact the director!" Colson shouted at his old partner Melinda. The latter also realized the seriousness of the problem, without saying a word, nodded and immediately ran to the upper area. Within about ten seconds, the news that the dangerous target was out of control was sent to Nick Frey''s desk at the Trident headquarters of the Divine Shield Bureau. Unfortunately, director Cyclops was not in the office at the moment, so the news was intercepted by Alexander Pierce. Without saying a word, he picked up the phone to inform his confidant "cross bone" bullock Ramlow, indicating that the latter would immediately go to the crash site to meet the mysterious creature with terrorist power. It has to be said that the technology of Marvel Universe earth is far more advanced than any earth experienced by Zhang Cheng. Perhaps it is due to the influence of shape technology, including a series of leading technologies such as super chip, high-capacity storage device, ultra long standby battery and 3D holographic image, which are all integrated into palm sized mobile phones. Whether it is the earth where he was born or the magic earth, it can instantly trigger a scientific and technological revolution and bring endless wealth to the holders. Unfortunately, these things mean nothing to him. He has got rid of the low-level desire to pursue so-called wealth, power and reputation, but moved towards higher goals, such as power and immortality. With the strong air blowing through his cheeks, he soon saw the light on the ground. At the moment of close contact with the ground, he took out a small piece of liquid metal wrapped in rings from his pocket. moment The whole person seems to be affected by some anti gravity, floating in the semi empty space, and finally slowly falling on the top floor of a building. There is no doubt that this small mass of liquid metal is nothing else, but a mysterious substance that came into contact not long ago - gravitonium. However, this small group was not stolen from under the eyes of the s.h.i.e.l.d. it was created out of thin air by him in combination with alchemy and particle structure. Just creating such a small point exhausted nearly a fifth of his magical energy. In fact, these days, Zhang Cheng has been exercising his alchemy level. Because he could feel that an incredible thing in his body was about to break out of the shell, and alchemy was the key to breaking the last shell. Looking down at the night view of the city, Zhang Cheng put away his gadgets and asked without looking back: "how long are you going to stand at the door? Do you want me to invite you out?" With the last word blurted out, the safety door on the top floor of the building slammed and flew away by unknown force, then twisted and compressed, and finally turned into a smooth metal ball. Click! Click! The heavily armed soldiers hiding in the passage were obviously startled, opened the insurance and raised their automatic rifles. "Asshole! Put the gun down! If you don''t want to die!" the leader shouted. As the temporary operation commander of the team, he learned from his immediate boss that the seemingly harmless young man in front of him had such terrible power that he would be wiped out if he was careless. Although the soldiers were reluctant, they finally chose to obey the orders and were relieved of their weapons. You know, Hydra''s obedience to his subordinates is very strict. Any behavior that dares to disobey orders means death, or a more terrible punishment than death Chapter 506 Cars, speedboats, planes Escorted by the armed men under the control of Hydra, Zhang Cheng soon came to a rather luxurious country villa. No one else was standing at the door of the villa. It was Alexander Pierce. Next to him were "cross bone" bullock Ramlow, "winter warrior" Bucky Barnes, hitville and John Garrett. Anyway, the Hydra senior level lurking in the Divine Shield Bureau was almost here. Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar faces, Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be careless and shrugged his shoulders: "please explain who you are and what''s the purpose of bringing me here?" "I''m very sorry to invite you in such a rude way. But believe me, all this is out of helplessness. A great creature like you deserves more respect than pretending to be a mortal." Alexander pierce took the lead to stand up, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply in a very pious tone. As a hydra leader, like other leaders, he has a fanatical obsession with supernatural forces, especially after learning that the blood of the black dragon in front of him can create thousands of super soldiers comparable to the captain of the United States. "You haven''t told me your name yet. In my hometown, when people express goodwill and sincerity, they usually start with announcing their name." Zhang Cheng hinted with a smile. "My name is Alexander Pierce. I am the former director of the Divine Shield Bureau. At the same time, I have another identity, that is, the supreme commander of Hydra lurking inside the Divine Shield Bureau. I believe you can easily find it with your power, can''t you?" Alexander pierce introduced himself with a smile. Although he was no longer the director of the s.h.i.e.l.d. and Nick Frey was also a guy who liked to hide secrets, there were too many personnel who carried out comprehensive inspection and testing for Zhang Cheng at that time. In particular, the ability to invade the brain, read the agent''s memory at will, and even make the agents obey orders through hypnotic hints is extremely impressive. "So?" Zhang Cheng''s face showed an innocent expression. "You should know that our Hydra and s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. are mortal enemies? And many of the agents tested have taken refuge in our Hydra, but you didn''t expose them, which makes me have a guess. Today I want to confirm this guess," Alexander pierce explained bluntly. Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully: "I see. But my answer may disappoint you. Strictly speaking, I don''t tend to either side, that is, the Divine Shield Bureau or the hydra. It doesn''t matter who is in power. I won''t participate." "Hehe, no, this answer is very good news for us. Besides, are you willing to make some transactions with us? I promise, I will never let outsiders know the contents of these transactions." Alexander pierce made an invitation gesture and took the lead in walking towards the villa. Through the exquisite garden, the party came to the hall filled with all kinds of exquisite food and wine. Judging from the dishes on the table, he obviously inquired about Zhang Cheng''s eating preferences, and the supply was sufficient to fill in the appetite of a giant dragon hundreds of meters long. "I''m beginning to like you a little, Mr. Pierce." Zhang Cheng picked up the plate and tasted a small piece of spareribs. His eyes showed satisfaction. Undoubtedly, compared with the fast food provided by the Divine Shield Bureau, hydra is undoubtedly sincere. Every dish is cooked by top chefs, which greatly meets the thirst of taste buds. You know, he doesn''t eat to supplement energy, just to enjoy. The more delicious things, the higher the enjoyment. Seeing this, Alexander pierce quickly showed a flattering smile: "you''re satisfied. If you don''t mind, can I talk about the transaction now?" "Of course! Please!" Zhang Cheng opened his mouth and slowly poured a large plate of two or three kilograms of ribs into his mouth, making a creaking and creepy chewing sound. The reason why it is creepy is that he chewed and swallowed all the bones, several of which are thick leg bones. This biting force alone has surpassed any existing carnivore on the earth. "First of all, I hope to get some of your blood!" "My blood? You shouldn''t be..." Zhang Cheng threw down the empty plate and quickly glanced at the bodyguard behind him. Sure enough, there are three adult men with weak divinity in their bodies, and their bones, muscles and skin strength are dozens of times that of ordinary people due to the addition of unknown things. "That''s right! We have created six super soldiers by using that finger and the existing technology at hand. You can see three of them. Between the launch of the insight plan, I need more such soldiers to eliminate the resistance within the Divine Shield Bureau. In return, no matter what you ask, I promise we will be disorganized as long as we can do it Pieces meet. " After that, Alexander pierce stopped and looked into each other''s eyes, looking forward to a positive answer. He believed that since the other party did not expose himself, there must be some possibility of cooperation. Otherwise, as long as he made a little action, Nick Frey could detect the trace of Hydra. A trace of mockery flashed on Zhang Cheng''s face and answered without thinking: "yes! I happen to have a wish list here. If you can send it to me within 48 hours, I will agree to provide you with two liters of my blood, enough for you to make hundreds of super soldiers. But the premise is that you should give me another medicine formula mixed in those soldiers." "No problem! We Hydra are very sincere..." Alexander pierce took the note full of small letters, looked at it for a few times, and quickly smiled with satisfaction. No way, not satisfied! Most of the things on this note are the existing assets of the Divine Shield Bureau, such as Kun fighters, some rare elements, a large number of more advanced individual combat heavy firepower weapons and ammunition. Anyway, it basically takes as much as it takes to go to the warehouse. Although he didn''t understand the use of a dragon with terrible supernatural power, it was a good thing to say that the other party needed it. Moreover, compared with two liters of dragon blood, this payment is nothing at all. "In that case, I''ll wait for your news here. Remember, my patience is very limited. Once I don''t get everything on the list for more than 48 hours, the consequences will be very, very serious." With these words, Zhang Cheng''s whole body suddenly began to expand and directly incarnated into a black dragon with a length of more than 100 meters, crowded the whole living room, and the golden pupils exuded endless majesty Chapter 507 Hydra''s action is always fast and efficient. It takes only more than ten hours to transport all the things on the list to the villa. Even an additional yacht, which looks like a large yacht, but is actually loaded with advanced nuclear power systems. The rear deck is equipped with two direct landing aprons, which can take off and land Kun fighters or helicopters. The decoration is extremely luxurious, with a total length of more than 230 meters. At first glance, the Hydra high-rise is to meet its own needs, Good things specially designed and made by ourselves are never bought with money. Looking at the behemoth docked at the seaside wharf of the villa, Zhang Cheng turned his head and asked Alexander pierce with a smile: "can you explain what this means?" "Nothing else. It''s just a small gift. I hope you like it." The latter wore a faint smile, as if to say that such a valuable yacht is not worth mentioning at all. In fact, it is true! For one of the few people standing at the top of the huge organization Hydra, his wealth, rights and technology are far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. As long as the "insight plan" can be implemented smoothly, all efforts are worth it. "Use a yacht to test my preferences? Don''t you forget that I can invade a person''s brain at any time and read his deepest memory and thinking?" Zhang Cheng ruthlessly exposed the other party''s careful thinking. With the vigorous growth of spiritual powers, ordinary people have no secrets in front of him. As long as an idea, they can instantly know all human psychological activities within a radius of one kilometer. "No, never forget. I just want to reach some consensus between you and us. Believe me, hydra can always give you much more than s.h.i.e.l.d." Alexander pierce hinted in a low voice. "I said I wouldn''t interfere in your struggle, so please don''t continue to do these boring little moves." after that, Zhang Cheng opened his big mouth full of sharp teeth and began to sing the astringent dragon language. In just a few seconds, the huge yacht began to shrink rapidly, and finally became a gadget about 20 cm long, just like a model. At the same time, several multi-functional Kun fighters with different emphases and trucks full of arms were reduced. When he had finished all this, he gently hooked his fingers and put all the scientific and technological products that had been more advanced than the magic earth for at least 60 or 70 years into the magic waist bag. He planned to take them back for a rainy day. At least it can be a little faster to explore those inaccessible places. However, Alexander pierce obviously didn''t know this. He was stunned and couldn''t say a word when he looked at the planes, trucks and yachts reduced by the same proportion. After several minutes, he finally regained his consciousness and said in a slightly excited tone, "how did you do it? Technology or magic?" "Magic!" Zhang Cheng gave the answer carelessly. Whether in the world of philon or Azeroth, reducing or enlarging objects belongs to an application in the field of arcane art. Generally speaking, the higher the casting level, the more accurate the control of energy, and the higher the proportion of reduction or amplification. Of course, the spell he just cast integrates the advantages of the two worlds. As long as there is no spell to disturb and reduce the stable magic energy around the object, the object will not suddenly return to its original state due to the passage of time. "Magic? Does it have a wide spread?" Alexander Pierce''s eyes burst out with great longing. "If you mean whether human beings can learn, the answer is yes, yes. But the premise is that this person must be very smart, and it takes up to 30 to 50 years of learning, and can barely reduce the object to one twentieth of the original. If I were you, I would never think about anything else at this critical time, but should focus on Insight into the plan. Don''t think you are sure to win. Nick Frey is not as easy to deal with as you think. "Zhang Cheng gave a meaningful warning. Arrogance is the natural enemy of success! Turning over the short history of mankind, it is easy to find countless unlucky people who are only one step away from success, because arrogance leads to their own defeat. He was looking forward to seeing what the Marvel Universe would look like if Hydra''s insight plan succeeded. Alexander pierce shook his head with a reserved smile: "I know Nick Frey very well. Every decision he made is in my expectation, and it is impossible to turn over. Moreover, at present, more than half of the members of the Divine Shield bureau have sworn allegiance to the hydra, and no one can stop our rise." "Well, I''ll wait and see. Oh, by the way, this is the blood promised to you. In addition, I''m very satisfied with your little gift, so I''ll give you another gadget." Zhang Cheng handed each other a large bottle of dragon blood and a translucent crystal ball. "What is this?" Alexander pierce handed the dragon''s blood to Brock romlow next to him, raised the translucent crystal ball in the palm and observed it carefully. In the center of the crystal ball, there is a flowing silver liquid, constantly changing its shape, as if there was life. "A very interesting gadget. As long as you break it in front of the captain of the United States, I promise Steve Rogers will immediately rebel and swear allegiance to the hydra." Zhang Cheng cracked and showed a very ferocious smile. "Captain America is loyal to Hydra? Are you sure you''re not kidding?" Alexander Pierce''s face was unbelievable. In his eyes, even if the whole world is under the rule of Hydra, American captain Steve Rogers can''t bow to Hydra. The relationship between the two sides has gone beyond the hatred in the ordinary sense and sublimated to the essential conflict of consciousness, ideas, world outlook and values, which is an absolutely irreconcilable contradiction. "I never joke! Think about what a spectacular scene it would be if Steve Rogers knelt in front of you and shouted" long live Hydra "in front of the audience all over the world. At that time, the set of freedom and democracy advocated by the whole western world will be smashed on the spot, and the army and ordinary people will become defenseless..." At the moment, Zhang Cheng is like a devil whispering in the ears of the Hydra senior management. Every word wants to have magic, full of inexplicable agitation. No top hydra can resist the temptation of the American captain kneeling in front of him and shouting "long live Hydra". Once they do this, they will surpass the greatest leader of Hydra during World War II, red skull John Schmidt. No one knows at all. The reason why Zhang Cheng did this is just to satisfy the evil interest in his heart. By the way, try what impact the Hydra will have on the world Chapter 508 Alexander pierce left. With all his cronies and hot ambitions, he returned to the Trident headquarters of s.h.i.e.l.d. to make the final groundwork for the "insight plan". At the same time, he was full of hats and fantasized about the scene of American captain Steve Rogers, who had become the spiritual pillar of the western world, kneeling in front of him and shouting "long live Hydra". For him, perhaps it was equivalent to sitting on the throne of the Empire and being crowned the supreme emperor. Of course, it would be great if you could prolong your life and get some powerful superpowers by the way. In fact, a third of the two liters of dragon blood were allocated to the longevity plan. The purpose of this plan is not to obtain war weapons like super soldiers, but to enable the Hydra leaders and important scientists to have a longer life span and prevent each natural death of the Hydra leader, which will lead to a series of internal power struggles such as poisoning and assassination. Of course, all this has nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. Because after completing the transaction, he also left the villa, took the civil aviation with the special certificate given by the s.h.i.e.l.d., and came to Washington, D.C., the administrative center of the United States. He wandered along the street alone. Occasionally, he would sit down in a roadside restaurant or cafe to eat and turn over the new books he had just bought from the bookstore. Needless to ask, he is waiting for the good play of the head-on conflict between Hydra and s.h.i.e.l.d. Unfortunately, before the good play began, Nick Frey appeared with "black widow" Natasha Romanov and "Captain America" Steve Rogers. Looking at the one eyed dragon director sitting across the table, Zhang Cheng closed the advanced quantum mechanics in his hand, raised his head and greeted with a smile: "good afternoon, who of you wants a cup of grapefruit tea? I found that the grapefruit tea in this store tastes very good. Drinking it is warm and helps to relieve nervous tension." "No, thanks. I''m afraid grapefruit tea can''t relieve my current mental state." Nick Frey shook his head expressionless. "Besides, could you tell me where you went after jumping off Coulson''s plane? Have you seen anyone write about it?" "Oh? Why do you ask?" Zhang Cheng winked deliberately pretending to be innocent. "Because you have disappeared from our sight for 28 hours! There is no consumption record! You have not been photographed by any monitoring equipment! Even the mobile phone signal is blocked! I suspect that you are in contact with someone or organization behind our back, which may pose a great threat." Nick Frey made no nonsense and directly pointed out his intention. Maybe it doesn''t matter if others disappear a little more than a day. Just pay a little attention at most. But the giant dragon in human skin is so powerful that it is strong enough to threaten the security of the whole world. Even if it disappears for a minute, he will feel nervous. If he could not take the other party, he would have used all the resources and strength at hand to kill or imprison it and throw it to a secret base that no one would ever find. Zhang Cheng is not a fool. Of course, he knows what the one eyed dragon director thinks. He casually picked up his cup and drank grapefruit tea: "So you came to ask me where I went? Who I met? Am I a prisoner? You know, according to the laws of this country, what you just said is completely an invasion of personal privacy. I have the right to call a lawyer for myself and ask him to talk to you about the next part." "Poof!" The upright Steve Rogers obviously didn''t see anyone contradicting the "stewed egg" and couldn''t help laughing. Natasha also raised her mouth slightly and made no secret of the smile on her face. They did not expect that a terrible dragon in mythology and legend could speak so funny and humorous, and even know how to use the weapons of law. Nick Frey''s face was gloomy and frightening. He glared at the other two people and replied gnashing his teeth: "First of all, you are not a citizen of this country, not even human beings. You are not protected by the judicial system at all. Secondly, I promise that no lawyer will be willing to defend you. Finally, and most importantly, the sooner you explain clearly, it will be good for you and us." "Well, it''s nothing to tell you. I did meet a few people in a place escorted by a mercenary team and made some deals with them." Zhang Cheng explained, picked up a teapot and poured a steaming grapefruit tea for the black widow and the captain of the United States. "Thank you very much!" Steve Rogers, who has always believed in kindness, took the cup and thanked. He didn''t know that it was this seemingly harmless young man who prepared a big surprise enough to change his fate. Natasha impolitely picked up the cup, sipped the hot tea very gracefully, and her eyes kept sweeping around each other. She was not sure whether her best body weapon would work on a giant beast with a body length of more than 100 meters. "Who are they? What is the content of the transaction?" Nick Frey suddenly had a bad feeling and subconsciously frowned. "They called themselves Hydras and exchanged two liters of blood with me with gadgets such as rare elements, luxury yachts and planes." Zhang Cheng didn''t cover up for Alexander pierce from beginning to end. He spoke out the content and object of the transaction. Of course, as a person who actively embraced the darkness, he deliberately skipped some of the most important information. After all, the "stewed egg" didn''t ask, so naturally he wouldn''t take the initiative to answer. "What?! Hydra! Are you sure?" Before director Cyclops could react, Steve Rogers stood up excitedly. Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "yes, at least they call themselves so, and it seems that they are still planning an important plan recently." "Damn it! You gave them your blood!" Nick Frey''s focus obviously deviates slightly from that of the captain of the United States. You know, although the s.h.i.e.l.d. has not carried out any "super soldier plan", scientists in the middle have analyzed that the mysterious substances contained in the dragon''s blood are enough to give life a great power. He could not imagine how dangerous the whole world would become once it was obtained by some terrorist organizations and created 20 or 30 super soldiers comparable to the captain of the United States. "Why, I have to restrict who I sell my blood to? This is not a free trade promotion. Is there a problem with my understanding?" Zhang Cheng continued to pretend to be stunned. Anyway, the s.h.i.e.l.d. and the U.S. government don''t dare to do anything about him now. In addition, it won''t be long before the whole world will fall into chaos because of the insight plan. Attacking the Hydra will become the primary task of governments and the new s.h.l.d. all over the world. Where do you have time to pay attention to a black dragon that few people know Chapter 509 "You''re sophistry! Tell me! Who are these people on earth? It''s easy to find out their identity with your ability, isn''t it?" Nick Frey was obviously angry, leaning forward slightly, and his only eye burst with anger. If he didn''t take into account that there were many ordinary people around him, he would definitely kick over the table in front of him, so that the other party could feel the exploding anger in his heart. Looking at the ferocious face of the one eyed dragon director, Zhang Cheng casually smiled and comforted: "calm down. You should know that anger is the most meaningless emotion in the world. The only thing it can do is to quickly reduce your IQ and judgment. Although I am not allowed to tell you their true identity, I am willing to give you a little hint." "Prompt?" Natasha was acutely aware of the fleeting drama in her eyes. As a beautiful woman who often plays with men, she knows what this look means. "That''s right! Please wait a moment..." Zhang Cheng stretched out his left hand, took out a palm sized Kun fighter like a high-precision model from the magic backpack and gently placed it on the table. "What do you mean? Don''t tell me you''re suddenly addicted to this kind of children''s toy." Nick Frey subconsciously frowned. Since the New York war, whether the heroes of the avenger alliance, or the famous flying aircraft carrier and Kun fighters of the Divine Shield Bureau, have become the money printer in the eyes of toy manufacturers. Moreover, the price is not cheap, and the poor living below the poverty line can never afford it. "Toys? No, dear director, this is not a toy in my hand. It''s a real Kun fighter, but it''s temporarily shrunk by magic. If you don''t believe it, you can try to connect the airborne electronic equipment." Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. "Romanov!" Nick Frey winked directly at the black widow beside him. Without saying a word, the latter directly opened the portable special laptop of the s.h.i.e.l.d. and completed the connection in just a few minutes. moment The original motionless Mini Kun fighter immediately started its engine and took off slowly, turning around the table twice. terrified! Not to mention Steve Rogers, an antique that has been frozen under the ice for decades, even the muscles on the "stewed egg" face are slightly twitching. After a full minute, Nick Frey couldn''t help but say, "how did you do it? Did you see Dr. hank Pimm?" "No, I use a kind of shrinking magic. Strictly speaking, it doesn''t work on creatures." Zhang Cheng shook his head and directly stopped the other party''s random speculation. He doesn''t want to have anything to do with that generation of ant people, let alone make the director have bad associations. "Magic? So, those who trade with you and call themselves hydras are hidden inside the s.h.i.e.l.d.?" Nick Frey is worthy of being an ace agent and immediately grasped the key point. "Hehe, this is just your guess, but I didn''t say anything." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and showed a smiling expression. He grabbed the Kun fighter and stuffed it into his pocket and continued to drink tea calmly. "Damn it! Romanov, you keep an eye on him here. Steve, come back to headquarters with us. There are some things I need to confirm immediately." Aware of the seriousness of the problem, the one eyed dragon director quickly made a judgment on the current situation, turned and took the American captain out of the shop, drove a black bulletproof car and disappeared at the end of the road. Until they walked away, Zhang Cheng put down his tea cup and asked the black widow sitting opposite, "Miss Natasha, if Nick Frey died, would you like to work for me?" "Oh? Why do you say that?" Natasha Romanov put her right leg on her sitting leg and posed in a suggestive posture. "At present, more than half of the members of the s.h.i.e.l.d. have sworn allegiance to the hydra, especially in the combat department. You can''t find a few people who are not Hydras. In addition, Alexander pierce won''t allow Nick Frey to interfere with his insight plan for many years. Therefore, as long as our chief returns to the headquarters, he will be killed in less than half an hour Assassination, and the killer is likely to be the famous captain of the United States. " When he said these words, Zhang Cheng always had a strange smile on his face, and his eyes flashed golden light from time to time. "You are a participant!" The black widow is not a fool. She immediately realized the terrible conspiracy behind her, quietly took out her mobile phone and wanted to send a message to her boss. But before her fingers touched the screen, she found that her whole body seemed to be controlled by some mysterious force, and she couldn''t move a finger. "Participant? No, I''m not a participant. I''m just a bystander who provides a little help. You can understand that I''m a curious sociologist who wants to see the practical results of Hydra''s interesting theory. Of course, Nick Frey doesn''t have no chance. At least I gave him a little hint that as long as he can find it in time, he can escape Absolutely no problem. " After that, Zhang Cheng stood up and crushed the communication equipment in the black widow''s hand. By the way, he took out two guns, a tactical dagger and more than a dozen interesting gadgets from her concave and convex body. After all this, he returned to his own position and waited patiently for the news of Hydra''s action. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the one eyed dragon director, who hurried back to the Trident headquarters, said solemnly to Steve Rogers: "Captain! I think we''re in trouble! Here, take this and leave now. Remember, don''t trust anyone. You''re our only hope!" "I don''t understand! What happened?" Steve Rogers took the USB flash drive and looked puzzled. "There''s no time to explain! Anyway, if things get out of hand, go to the dragon and make a deal with him, no matter what conditions he offers," said Nick Frey, activating the only secret escape route in the office. But before he pushed Captain America in, the door of the office was kicked open. Bang! Alexander pierce rushed in with bullock romlow''s tactical team and joked in a slightly abusive tone: "Dear Frey, where are you going?" "It''s you? You''re the Hydra leader lurking inside the Divine Shield bureau!" Although director Cyclops found many signs about the existence of Hydra, he never expected to be the old boss who promoted himself. "Oh, yes, it''s me. But I''m not here to talk about the past, but to complete a great cause that the red skeleton can''t complete." Alexander pierce raised the crystal with silver light in his hand and threw it at the position of Captain America. The latter did not understand what this was, and subconsciously raised his shield in front of him. Next second Bang! A wisp of white smoke completely enveloped him Chapter 510 "Steve! What''s the matter with you?" Director Cyclops glanced nervously at the captain of the United States, who was kneeling on the ground and trembling all over. At the same time, he retreated carefully, trying to escape the deadly bullets that the enemy might shoot with the help of simple furnishings in the office. "Well... My head hurts... Suddenly there are many pieces of memory..." Steve Rogers replied with his teeth clenched. He didn''t know what had happened to him. He felt that he was experiencing an unprecedented revolution in his mind. All his previous perceptions, beliefs and values of the world were rapidly shattered and replaced by another unprecedented experience. I don''t know how long it took It may be a few seconds or more than ten minutes, but it''s like a lifetime for him. When the man who became a spiritual symbol stood up again, he did not hesitate to raise his sandbag fist and hit Nick Frey hard in the face, knocked him directly to the ground, then raised his right hand and shouted, "long live Hydra!" moment Not only the director of the "stewed egg" was stunned, but also the tactical team led by bullock romlow was stunned. They can''t believe that the war hero who destroyed the Hydra during World War II will appear in front of them in such an opposite attitude. be quiet! Everyone present was stunned by the sudden change! A full minute later, Alexander pierce laughed, raised his right arm and replied, "long live Hydra! Welcome to join us, dear captain." "My pleasure!" Steve Rogers knelt on one knee and made a medieval knight salute. "Ha ha! Great! It''s intoxicating! See, Frey? Do you think you can stop us now?" Alexander pierce laughed wildly. Although he didn''t know what the material wrapped in the crystal was, Captain America''s imminent defection was definitely the greatest achievement since the founding of Hydra. If this news is learned by several other Hydra leaders in the world, they will be scared to climb over and choose to surrender. Alexander pierce had a sense of sacred mission to create a new chapter in history when he thought that the hydra, which was divided after the collapse of * * Germany, would be integrated by himself again. "What about this guy?" Steve Rogers kicked and fell to the ground. Director Cyclops, who hasn''t recovered yet, asked coldly. "Don''t worry, he can''t die now, at least not in his own office. Bullock, let our super soldiers deal with it and act like it as much as possible. His death will create a new world and a better world for us. In addition, arrange a car for me, and I''ll personally thank the gentleman who has given us great help..." With the last word falling, Alexander pierce left the director''s office directly. Under the protection of two Hydra super soldiers, he drove to a small shop near Washington, D.C. Just as he sat down and wanted to say hello, Zhang Cheng immediately put down his books, raised his head and asked with a smile, "it''s all done?" "Thanks to you, the whole process is very easy. The news of Nick Frey''s murder will appear in the news media in half an hour at most," replied Alexander Pierce in a relaxed tone. With the death of the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. and the defection of the U.S. captain, can anyone in the whole western world prevent themselves from realizing the insight plan? In fact, from the moment Steve Rogers defected, Nick Frey lost his last card. Looking at the energetic old man, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, followed by saying to the black widow, "how about, Miss Natasha, have my predictions come true?" "Have you really defected?" Natasha Romanov asked, staring into the eyes of the captain of the United States. "Mutiny? No, I''ve always been a hydra spy in the enemy." Steve Rogers gave his answer directly. Specifically, it is the memory replaced in the brain. As we all know, the so-called "thinking" of human beings is actually a kind of memory feedback. Generally speaking, when human beings were just born, they didn''t have much memory, so they basically had no self-consciousness in infancy. They didn''t give birth to "self" and "subjective consciousness" until they came into contact with the world for a certain time, usually about eight months to a year. This means that if the memory is replaced from beginning to end, a person''s self will change, and even be born from the previous diametrically opposite character. When Zhang Cheng was in Phelan, he conducted cruel experiments with living people and found that modifying memory will not only affect a person''s "self", but also permanently change a person''s soul. There is no doubt that Steve Rogers'' current state is that his memory has been replaced. Unless another psychic recovers it with his own power, he will never realize that he is not himself. Of course, this recovery has a time limit. Once it exceeds two months, the brain will begin to delete the backup part. It will be difficult to recover at that time. Appreciating the loyalty of the former enemy to the hydra, Alexander Pierce was in a good mood. He leaned forward and asked in a low voice, "can you tell me what''s in your crystal?" Zhang Cheng smiled and spread his hand: "nothing, just a carefully compiled memory. In addition, I have a little suggestion. Do you want to listen?" "Of course! Please!" "In fact, in my eyes, there is a fatal loophole in your plan. The so-called insight plan is essentially to complete the global strategic deterrence and eliminate the enemies of Hydra through three fully armed flying aircraft carriers. Have you ever thought that just three flying aircraft carriers can really do this? Iron man, hulk and Thor of Asgard all have Enough power to destroy the three flying aircraft carriers. How will you end up then? " Zhang Cheng calmly expressed his views on the insight plan. He really didn''t understand whether the Hydra was impatient or short-sighted. He was crazy that he could directly destroy millions of people and regain control of the whole world. Not to mention the endless terrorist superpowers in the Marvel Universe, the mushroom warheads of the nuclear powers alone can make the three flying aircraft carriers feel overwhelmed. In particular, the direct attack on civilians is a typical big death. Let alone the notorious organization of Hydra, even if it is replaced by the legitimate government of any country, it will be submerged by the angry people in an instant. Maybe even the army will mutiny Chapter 511 "You mean... The avenger will be the enemy of Hydra?" asked Alexander Pierce, somewhat unsure. Zhang Cheng smiled and replied, "no, not just the Avengers. Believe me, if you really intend to clean the world according to that idiot Zola algorithm, you will taste failure in a week at most. Rule is a power game that tests patience and wisdom. It does not mean that all foolish people can submit by oppression and fear. On the contrary, many people have so-called rebellious psychology. The more you suppress them, the more they rebound. Smart rulers will guide public opinion and make people believe in what is good for them and exclude what is threatening them. Remember the McKinsey doctrine that prevailed in the United States in the 1940s and 1950s? That was a near perfect action, which not only suppressed the domestic unrest, but also dissolved the people''s hatred for the government by abandoning a chess piece. Think about it. How can a Wisconsin Senator kidnap the whole country? The answer is simple, because he has the support of the real master behind the country. But what about your Hydra? He always wants to go to the front stage and achieve the goal of ruling the world by means of the most primitive, direct and barbaric way. What a ridiculous strategy! I can hardly describe your stupidity and shortsightedness in words. In addition to creating more hatred and enemies, killing a large number of civilians can not bring even a little benefit. The real value of the insight program lies in deterrence, just like the nuclear weapons on the launch pad, which makes no one dare to act rashly. My suggestion is to immediately delete the meaningless Zola algorithm and let it operate according to the plan of the World Security Council. However, you can hide behind the scenes and selectively select targets, such as relatives and children of key government officials, and then some billionaires who control the media, and force them to work for Hydra by means of threats, solicitation and so on. When you control more than 70% of the government officials and media in the world, it is equivalent to truly controlling the world. It doesn''t matter whether you want to go to the front desk... " What is the most powerful thing about Hydra? It''s not how advanced the technology is, how sufficient the funds are, or how sophisticated the armed forces are! What makes them really powerful is that they are good at hiding themselves! You never know which official with outstanding political achievements, or a philanthropic billionaire, is the head of Hydra. These guys are like weeds on the roadside. They will grow tenaciously no matter how many times they are harvested. But such an organization actually wants to go to the front desk, stand in the sun and accept the enthusiastic cheers of the people. Unfortunately, although Alexander pierce obviously hesitated, he finally shook his head: "I admit what you said is reasonable, but the whole insight plan involves too many details and it''s too late to modify it. I''m very sorry, I must follow the original plan. Don''t worry, I''ve formulated countermeasures against the remaining Avengers, and they can''t stop the rise of Hydra." "Well, I wish you all the best in advance. Goodbye." Zhang Cheng realized that it was useless to say more, and made a straightforward gesture of seeing off the guests. As the saying goes, it''s hard to persuade the damn ghost. Since the Hydra wants to die by himself, can he stop it. "Goodbye!" Alexander pierce knew that the other party didn''t want to talk any more, so he resolutely got up and left the shop with his men. Seeing his car go far, Zhang Cheng relieved his control over the black widow and said with a smile: "Dear Natasha, I suddenly changed my mind. Do you want to save Nick Frey now?" "What do you mean?" "Nothing. I suddenly found that Alexander Pierce''s plan could not succeed, so I decided to give him up." "Give up?!" The black widow''s eyes widened in surprise. She couldn''t believe that the two people who looked very close a few minutes ago turned their faces in the blink of an eye. "Hehe, is it difficult to understand? As I mentioned before, I am a bystander and a social experimenter. I want to see what interesting changes the Hydra will bring when it comes to the front desk. However, according to the insight plan, the hydra can''t come to the front desk at all, so I decided to terminate this experiment." Zhang Cheng raised his head and drank up the hot tea in the cup, carelessly explaining. "So in your eyes, this war that concerns the lives and deaths of millions of people is just an interesting social experiment?" Natasha Romanov asked seriously. "In a strict sense, that''s right. Don''t forget, I''m just a bystander. All this is a struggle within you. At best, I just gave some advice to one of them. In addition, I just felt that Nick Frey was badly hurt. If you want to save him, you''d better hurry up, or he''ll die in another minute and thirty seconds." With that, Zhang Cheng raised his head and glanced at the electronic clock hanging on the wall. "Damn it! Come on! Take me there!" As soon as she heard that the chief was in danger, Natasha Romanov, regardless of anything else, immediately stood up and dressed up the weapons and gadgets on the table. Without saying anything, Zhang Cheng put his arms around the beautiful black widow''s thin waist, raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. Pop! moment Accurate transmission magic launch! Next second The two appeared in a dimly lit underground parking lot. Before Natasha Romanov recovered from her dizziness, she heard a loud bang in her ear. A man with a grenade was seen pointing at the special car of the director of the Divine Shield Bureau and pulling the trigger continuously. One by one, the deadly grenades hit the door of the bulletproof car enough to resist the RPG rocket launcher and directly blew it up. With the dazzling red fire, Nick Frey was directly thrown out by the terrible air wave like a ragged doll, hit a strong cement column, and then opened his mouth to spray blood. "Frey!" Seeing her boss''s life hanging on the line, the black widow quickly took out two pistols, rushed forward and pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang Although the accuracy of shooting during running was worrying, it successfully aroused the enemy''s idea. The masked man threw away the grenade launcher, hid behind a truck, relied on the car steel plate as a shelter, changed into a submachine gun and began to fire. For a while, there was a hail of bullets in the whole underground parking lot, and many cars were damaged, especially a seemingly expensive sports car, which was directly screened by bullets. It is estimated that it can be directly pulled back to the manufacturer for overhaul Chapter 512 "Yo! Mr. director, you don''t seem to be in good shape now?" Taking advantage of the black widow''s fight with the enemy, Zhang Cheng came to the one eyed dragon director and handed over a bottle of therapeutic potion. "Cough, cough..." Nick Frey kept spitting blood foam out of his mouth, even mixed with some pieces of meat suspected of internal organs. After half a minute, he finally took a breath and asked in a hoarse voice, "what''s this?" "If I were you, I would drink without asking anything. After all, according to your current injury, if I want you to die, I don''t need to poison at all. Just sit and watch patiently for a while." Zhang Cheng hinted with a smile. He was very clear that the "marinated egg" in front of him was obviously suspicious and wanted to take the opportunity to find some useful information from himself. However, it is a pity that he will not be used to each other, let alone disclose any information. The reason is very simple. Although he currently uses the body of the divine dragon, his soul and way of thinking are still human. Once he communicates too much, he will inadvertently reveal some habits that he will have only lived on the earth for a long time. You know, the deterrence of a black dragon from another world is very different from that of a human from another earth. "Shet! Well, you''re right." After feeling the broken ribs, as well as the broken spleen and kidney, Nick Frey realized that he was not qualified for negotiation. He directly pulled out the plug and poured it on his head. moment An indescribable feeling quickly flows all over the body, repairing every damage to the body. In less than a few seconds, he felt the pain disappear and the bullet hole through his left lung healed. If there were not a large amount of blood left on his clothes, I''m afraid he would think what had just happened was an illusion. "How, isn''t it amazing?" Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and showed a playful expression. "It''s amazing, Mr. dragon. Maybe after this, we should sit down and have a good talk and make some deals." after that, Nick Frey struggled to shoot and took out his pistol to support his hard-working men. Because it is no one else who is fighting closely with the black widow. It is a good friend of the U.S. captain, the soul of the roaring commando, and also Bucky Barnes, who was caught by the Hydra and injected with super soldier serum. In fact, the winter warrior was originally one of the trumps in Alexander Pierce''s hands, but with a large number of dragon blood, new super soldiers were born one after another, and his importance decreased rapidly. In addition, due to long-term brainwashing, his emotions often fluctuated and gradually became chicken ribs. Some even suggested that Alexander pierce destroy the winter soldiers to prevent some old cases from being exposed. After watching the three of them come and play for a long time, Zhang Cheng finally yawned and suggested: "guys, can you please stop? In fact, you don''t have to live and die like this, especially you, Bucky Barnes. Maybe it''s time for you to recall your past..." The voice just fell! A golden light flashed in his eyes, and the spiritual power was launched on the spot, waking up the deepest memory of the brain and being partitioned. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The winter soldiers who were still punching and kicking in the last second, screamed and fell to the ground in the next second. Due to the long-term relationship between brainwashing and freezing, the pain borne by his central nervous system simply exceeds the limit that human beings can bear! Just as Natasha Romanov raised her gun and wanted to fully understand the enemy in front of her, Zhang Cheng suddenly stopped and said, "don''t kill him! If you don''t want Steve Rogers to hate you all his life." "Captain? What''s going on?!" the black widow frowned subconsciously. "Very simply, the man who wants to kill you is actually buddy Barnes, a good friend of Captain America. He was brainwashed by Hydra and didn''t know what he was doing. In addition, Steve Rogers is in the same state." Zhang Cheng evaded the important and gave an explanation. He is not a fool, so he won''t let the two people in front of him know that in fact, the defection of the captain of the United States is his own reason. Anyway, it''s impossible for the other party to confront Alexander pierce and simply buckle all the excrement pots on the hydra''s head. I can''t help it. Who can''t let these guys help themselves to death. Nick Frey smelled the conspiracy, stared with one eye and said tentatively, "can you help us?" "I''ve helped you awaken his memory. As for the rest, it''s up to you to solve it yourself. I believe with the help of winter soldiers, you can certainly stop Alexander pierce from launching the insight plan. If it still doesn''t work, you can call me. First of all, the cost of my action is very high." With a smile, Zhang Cheng gradually became transparent and finally disappeared completely. Natasha Romanov patrolled around vigilantly until she confirmed that the biggest uncertainty really left. Then she quickly came to the one eyed dragon director and whispered: "Frey! Just a few minutes ago, Alexander pierce personally met with that guy and even talked about a lot about the insight plan." "Oh? About what?" Nick Frey vomited the residual blood in his mouth and looked a little gloomy. "About the plan to let the Hydra continue to hide behind and secretly develop its power until it completely controls the whole world. He conducted a social experiment on the spot in this war involving the lives of millions of people!" Speaking of this, the black widow''s voice suddenly became sharp, and her eyes showed undisguised anger. "Did Alexander pierce agree?" Nick Frey continued. "No! No! I think that''s why he stopped working with Hydra," Natasha Romanov quickly shook her head and replied. "Well, it seems that we still have some luck, don''t we? If he really stands on the side of Hydra, I can''t guarantee that he can turn over the plate finally..." Before Nick Frey could finish his words, Bucky Barnes, who fell to the ground, suddenly twitched and jumped up, his face full of confusion: "this... Where is this? Steve... Where is Steve?" "Calm down! Do you remember what just happened?" the black widow kept a safe distance carefully. She will never forget the strong combat effectiveness of the other party in just a few minutes. She doesn''t want to fight again at all. "Well... Sorry, I don''t remember. I just remember falling off the train, and I don''t remember the rest." Bucky Barnes squatted down with his head covered. Obviously, in order to avoid trouble, Zhang Cheng directly put his memory back before being transformed and brainwashed. Since he decided to abandon Hydra, he turned his face faster than turning the page Chapter 513 As Nick Frey, the black widow and the winter warrior disappeared from the hydra''s sight at the same time, Alexander pierce soon realized the seriousness of the problem and quickly accelerated the steps of the insight project. Even do not hesitate to play the card of the rebellious captain of the United States to convince the World Security Council that they need an "insight plan" to deal with an increasingly dangerous and chaotic situation. In just two or three days, he got the final authorization and placed all the more than 100 super soldiers in the headquarters of the Divine Shield Bureau in order to deal with possible sudden attacks. At the same time, Nick Frey also hides in the dark to call friends. Eagle eye, iron man and war machine have joined in one after another. Coupled with the brainwashed winter soldiers and black widows, the lineup is also unprecedentedly strong. After all, the current situation is more complex, and due to Zhang Cheng''s intervention, it is much more dangerous than the original plot. Director one eyed dragon doesn''t dare to trust it at all. In particular, hundreds of super soldiers made with the blood of the divine dragon, once mixed with ordinary people to hide, their destructive power can hardly be described in words. In this way, after intensive preparations, the two sides finally collided in the last half hour when the flying aircraft carrier was about to take off. ¡­¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! A red figure crossed the sky and directly destroyed three Kun fighters that had just taken off to launch interceptor missiles. You don''t have to ask. It''s none other than Tony Stark, the iron man who always likes to play high-profile. The silver gray figure behind him is naturally his good friend, the war machine - James Rhodes. With the help of unparalleled mobility and intelligent auxiliary system, they easily messed up the s.h.i.e.l.d.''s prevention and control system, and also easily invaded the internal network to transfer Nick Frey''s pre recorded video data to each display. In less than ten minutes, the internal members of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. clearly knew that they had already been infiltrated by hydras, and even the captain of the United States had been brainwashed and turned into a terrible killer. For a while, many agents still loyal to the s.h.i.e.l.d. took up arms and began to resist the control of the hydra. All kinds of gunshots and explosions were heard. Looking at the chaos outside, Alexander pierce finally roared angrily: "send out our best soldiers! All! Make sure that the flying aircraft carrier can take off smoothly!" "I see!" Bullock romlow nodded hard and quickly gave orders to the microphone. In the blink of an eye, a group of heavily armed soldiers in black uniforms rushed out of the hidden corner and launched a three-dimensional coverage attack on the iron man and war machine flying in mid air. Despite the assistance of intelligent systems, the two avoided most air defense missiles, but they finally got hit several times, fell to the ground and hit two big pits. "Fark! Tony, you didn''t tell me these guys had anti-aircraft missiles!" James Rhodes cursed and got up from the ground. "Don''t complain, they''re coming." Tony Stark raised his right hand and fired a shock wave at one of the rushing super soldiers. Bang! After a loud noise, the young soldier didn''t fly. He just took two steps back and rushed up to knock him to the ground. "Damn it! Jarvis! Tell me what just happened?" iron man asked his smart housekeeper and combat assistant as he tried to get rid of each other''s entanglement. "Sir, as like as two peas, the enemy in front of you has more than twenty times strength and physical quality than normal humans. According to the scan, he is so resistant to the shock wave you launched. With this reminder, there are at least one hundred and seven super soldiers around the world." Jarvis gave the answer with a touch of emotion. "What? There are more than 100 such guys?!" Tony Stark grew up in surprise. After a short struggle, no one knows better than him how terrible these guys are who are far more powerful, faster and more resilient than ordinary people. If it weren''t for the protection of steel armor, he wouldn''t be able to hold on for a second. "Tony! I have bad news for you. More than 100 super soldiers are rushing towards us!" James Rhodes jumped up, kicked the enemy holding his friend''s thigh and climbed up quickly. "Nick Frey! I need an explanation! You didn''t tell me that Hydra has more than 100" Steve Rogers "!" iron man also fled to the sky and questioned the Cyclops director over the radio. However, the crafty "stewed egg" didn''t directly answer his question, but gently comforted: "relax, I''ve sent someone to ask for reinforcements. You just have to hold them down." Before Tony Stark could continue to ask questions, Nick Frey directly ordered the other two players: "Romanov, Clint! Do it!" "Copy that!" "I see!" The black widow and eagle eye, who had already secretly lurked into the building, walked through the corridor one after another, knocked down several Hydra agents at the door of the office at a very fast speed, and directly broke through the door. "Ah! You finally showed up! Steve, kill them!" Alexander pierce did not show any panic because of their appearance and gave orders directly to the captain of the United States. "Long live Hydra!" Without any nonsense, Steve Rogers shouted a slogan, raised his shield and rushed up. No one found that outside the building, winter warrior Bucky Barnes had quietly sneaked into the interior of one of the flying aircraft carriers. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in a small restaurant on the roadside in Washington, D.C., Zhang Cheng tasted the steaming delicious barbecue and learned about the latest war between the Divine Shield and Hydra through the news broadcast on TV. It has to be said that the smell and speed of Western journalists are absolutely more efficient than any intelligence organization. From the outbreak of the war to now, less than five minutes, the scene has been transmitted to the world. You know, even the CIA, the FBI and the military under the U.S. government have not had time to respond. Just after he swallowed a piece of delicious and juicy beef, several familiar figures suddenly appeared, and the headed middle-aged man did it directly across the table without saying a word. These guys are no one else, just Colson and his team who disappeared for a while. Of course, due to the influence of the Hydra rebellion, everyone''s face showed a more or less tired look. Looking at Colson''s alert eyes, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help smiling, shaking his head and asking, "come on, Mr. director, what''s the matter with you coming to me?" Chapter 514 "Here! Take a look! This is the killing machine made by Hydra with your blood." Colson took out his mobile phone, opened one of the video files and placed it on the table. As for the content, it is nothing more than some bloody and cruel injection scenes, as well as some strength, physical fitness and actual combat tests. Obviously, Hydra has mastered the critical point of divinity and knows how much dragon blood will not cause the experimental body to lose control. Of course, due to the reduction of divinity, these later mass-produced super soldiers are far less powerful than the first few, but as a preparation, they are enough. "Did you come all the way to show me this?" Zhang Cheng licked the sauce at the corner of his mouth, with a smile on his face. "No, I just want you to understand that trading with hydra is not a wise choice." Seeing that there was no guilt or regret in each other''s eyes, Colson immediately realized that his strategy had failed and resolutely ended the topic. In fact, he was going to try to use emotions such as compassion and guilt to achieve his goal. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng, who thoroughly embraced the darkness, had long abandoned the weak part of most human nature. Even if the whole earth exploded and human civilization perished, he would not shed even a tear. "Don''t worry, I won''t do any business with Hydra in the future. Because through this incident, I found that they can only hide in the dark sewer like cockroaches and mice, and don''t deserve to own and dominate the whole world." Zhang Chengyan made no secret of his contempt for Hydra. Although in the eyes of many people, hydra is a huge, dangerous and evil super villain, even enough to threaten the security of the earth. But in his eyes, most Hydra leaders'' horizons are too low. They have no ambition and domineering to dominate the world. They are only satisfied with eating the leftovers of Wall Street bankers and occasionally creating a little trouble. That''s all. They don''t have a long-term and careful plan and blind the resources at hand. "Oh? If Hydra heard your comments, it would be very sad. In addition, the director asked me to entrust you to do something to deal with all these super soldiers, which should not be difficult for you." after that, Colson sent a list to Zhang Cheng''s mobile phone through wireless network. The latter glanced at me and quickly raised his head and asked, "what about the salary? Don''t tell me that the director wants me to work for nothing." "This is your reward!" Colson quickly opened the password box in his hand. moment Two sealed tubes appeared in front of us. One contains dark blue translucent particles, and the other contains a small piece of famous vibrating gold. There is no doubt that director one eyed dragon knew that Zhang Cheng had been collecting all kinds of strange elements, so he specially prepared two kinds of chips he had never touched as trading chips. No hesitation! Zhang Cheng directly crushed the bulletproof glass enough to resist large caliber bullets, held the two elements in the palm of his hand, closed his eyes and felt its internal mechanism with the alchemy. After five minutes, he slowly opened his eyes, smiled and said to Colson, "the deal is established! Give me thirty seconds!" "Thirty seconds? Our plane..." Before Coulson finished speaking, he saw Zhang Cheng disappear out of thin air, leaving only a table of unfinished barbecue. "Fitz! Did you see what happened just now?" Melinda immediately asked the technical support of the team through the radio. "Er... It should be some kind of transmission magic! Sorry, it doesn''t belong to the scope of science. I can''t give an accurate answer for the time being." "Damn it! Come on! Everybody back on the plane! Let''s go to headquarters!" ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in the middle of the Divine Shield Trident, three flying aircraft carriers have left the base and began to take off according to the scheduled procedures. Despite the addition of iron man and war machine, Hydra had to turn on the weapon system in advance to fight back, but it failed to shoot down any one after all. Just when everyone was helpless, Zhang Cheng directly crossed the portal and appeared in the middle of the chaotic battlefield. He winked at the nine headed snake super soldiers, who collectively knelt on the ground and screamed in pain. In just a few minutes, black scales, claws and wings grew on his body, and his head turned into a dragon head. "My God! Who the hell can tell me what''s going on? Is there a real-life version of aliens?" Tony Stark''s eyes widened in surprise. "Leave them alone! Get rid of the flying carriers! Once they start connecting to the satellite, millions of people will die," Nick Frey warned loudly. Although he didn''t know what happened to these Hydra super soldiers, from the appearance, it was obviously related to the black dragon, so he didn''t need to pay attention to it for the time being. These dragon people, who had just completed their transformation, ignored the orders issued by the hydra, walked to the master and knelt on one knee to show their attitude. Dragon blood! One of the most incredible blood! Just a little can give ordinary people great power! But it will also make humans slaves to the dragon! No resistance! Except for the first few experiments made with tampas''s fingers, all the remaining super soldiers crawled at Zhang Cheng''s feet, even if bullets kept flying around. This frightening scene, not to mention Alexander Pierce, even Nick Frey couldn''t help feeling cold all over. Similarly, the one eyed dragon director secretly congratulated himself that he had not started the super soldier plan of the Divine Shield Bureau, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. "Get up, my servants." Zhang Cheng walked carelessly through the dragon people. Just when he was considering what to do for these newly awakened men, the voice of "marinated egg" suddenly came from the phone in his pocket: "you owe me an explanation!" "What explanation?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and showed a playful expression. "Don''t pretend! What''s the matter with those half dragon and half man super soldiers? Why can you control them?" Nick Frey asked sternly. "Nothing! My blood is flowing in their bodies. Naturally, they will obey my orders. Even if they die, they will not hesitate. This comes from the dragon''s absolute control over their blood. But don''t worry, they won''t lose their reason or become another person." Zhang Cheng explained casually. He understood each other''s concerns, for fear that he would develop his descendants like a vampire and endanger human security Chapter 515 "You used Hydra! You used Alexander pierce?" As a typical conspiracy theorist, Nick Frey has always been used to guessing everyone''s ideas from the darkest angle. In particular, the other party is still a black dragon of unknown origin, holding mysterious supernatural forces that can not be inferred by common sense. "Use? No, no, no, don''t forget that they came to me on their own initiative, not to them. You know, there is a terrible misunderstanding in the world of human beings, that is arrogance. They always think that they are the spirit of all things, the most outstanding species and supreme ruler on earth, who can control everything. But in fact, they can''t control anything, and they can''t control anything I like to study dangerous goods that I don''t know at all, and eventually lead to terrible disasters. " Zhang Cheng did not save face for the one eyed dragon director at all, and mercilessly satirized the other party. Strictly speaking, whether it is the birth of the hulk and hatred, or the later study of the cosmic magic cube that led to the alien fleet invading New York, the doubt occurs in the near future. Iron man made aochuang with spiritual gemstones to destroy the world. All of them are the result of the death of the earth people in the marvelous universe. You know, under normal circumstances, a superpower can''t make such low-level and stupid mistakes again and again. Unless politicians are full of shit, as long as they get out of control for the first time, they will never be allowed to happen for the second time. Interestingly, Marvel''s universe is so different. Countless people just don''t learn a lesson. Even if their predecessors are sent to prison one by one, they will continue to create greater damage and casualties under the slogan of protecting mankind and the earth. Nick Frey obviously understood the irony revealed in Zhang Chengyan''s speech, and said in a gloomy tone: "first cooperate with hydras, followed by betraying them. What''s your purpose?" "Hehe, whether you are willing to believe it or not, I have no intention to the world. Everything I have done before is just to kill boring time. Well, let''s stop today''s conversation. I still need to set aside some time to talk to Alexander pierce alone." After that, Zhang Cheng directly crushed the mobile phone with the back door monitoring program given to him by the s.h.i.e.l.d., and took hundreds of Dragon Descendants through the war-torn s.h.l.d. building to a messy office. The reason for the mess is entirely the result of the scuffle between the American captain and the eagle eye and the black widow. Obviously, the latter two are not the opponent of the former because they are constrained by the killer who dare not hurt. In addition, Zhenjin shield can block almost all arrows, resulting in very limited room for eagle eye to play. At present, it can only be said that they are barely tied, and no one can do anything. There is no doubt that the appearance of Zhang Cheng made everyone subconsciously stop fighting. In particular, Alexander Pierce, hiding in the corner, his pupils suddenly contracted, showing undisguised panic and fear. No one knows better than him how terrible this seemingly harmless young man is! Read thinking! Create memory! Rewrite a person''s character! Even the rewritten people can''t notice! Even a little blood can create a super soldier as powerful as Captain America! Feeling the awe and fear in the air, Zhang Cheng politely stroked his chest with one hand and leaned slightly: "good day, I hope my arrival doesn''t disturb you." "Why! Why are you suddenly on the side of the s.h.i.e.l.d.?" Alexander pierce asked with some unwilling hostility. He couldn''t understand why the other party changed his position in just a few days. "You seem to have a deep misunderstanding of me. In fact, I never stood on either side. I just wanted to observe the changes of the whole world from the perspective of onlookers, especially the interesting political ideas of Hydra. Unfortunately, your actions were so disappointing that I had to abandon you and choose the Divine Shield Bureau as the trading partner." While answering, Zhang Cheng walked up to Alexander Pierce, raised his finger and gently clicked on his head. moment The Hydra supreme leader, who was hidden inside the s.h.i.e.l.d., seemed to have been poisoned, directly smashed the glass, jumped out of the window, and fell into a pool of bloody corpses in a free fall. His sudden heroic death, not to mention the agents who took refuge in Hydra, even the black widow and eagle eye were stunned. But before long, all those who saw this scene felt a chill at the bottom of their hearts. Death is not terrible! The terrible thing is to be able to control a person''s will silently! Just when the atmosphere became a little depressed and tense, the voice of iron man Tony Stark suddenly crossed a beautiful parabola in the sky and crashed into the place where Alexander pierce had just jumped. The disheartened man ignored the damage of his battle clothes and shouted at the top of his voice, "Oh, thanks! The plan failed! There is a chip that can''t be installed! You''d better think of a way quickly, or the flying aircraft carrier will attack in 40 seconds." "What?!" "Damn it! Didn''t you promise that there would be no accident?" ¡­¡­ Forty seconds after hearing this, the weapon system of the flying aircraft carrier will begin to wash the ground, and the abuse in the call channel will continue to be heard. Anyone who knows about the three aircraft carriers knows that once launched, it will immediately cause the death of thousands of civilians, not to mention the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. and the Avengers. Even the U.S. government can''t afford such a big black pot. After all, alien fleet invasion is one thing, and human cannibalism is another. Looking at the countless black barrels in the sky, a Kun fighter finally stopped at the window door of Alexander Pierce''s office, and Nick Frey in a black windbreaker came down from it. He ignored the American captain with hatred in his eyes, came directly to Zhang Cheng and said straight to the point: "I need your help!" "My price is not low!" Zhang Cheng pursed his lips, showing a smile rather than a smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a satisfactory reward." Director Cyclops knew that he had to bleed heavily this time, but the situation was really critical, so he had to promise without hesitation. "The deal is established! Leave the rest to me!" With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng raised his hands to lock the three flying aircraft carriers and began to sing the ancient dragon language loudly. In just a few seconds, the aircraft carrier began to shrink rapidly with the naked eye. Even the Kun fighters on the deck were no exception, but the operators were not included. When reduced to a certain extent, these guys who take refuge in Hydra fall from a high place like dumplings, looking very spectacular from a distance Chapter 516 Smaller and smaller Smaller and smaller Finally, the three huge flying aircraft carriers turned into an equal scale model of only tens of centimeters. They were pulled down from the sky by the power of spiritual power and slowly fell into Zhang Cheng''s hand. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Tony Stark would never believe that this exquisite gadget like a model is a war machine that almost caused great damage to the whole world. After a full minute, he recovered from his shock and asked in a hurry, "who are you? What cutting-edge technology has been used to reduce the proportion of objects to the original one percent." "Technology? No, I don''t know any technology. I use magic, a mysterious energy widely existing in the multiverse." Zhang Cheng explained carelessly. While talking, he went deep into the iron man''s brain directly with the power of spiritual power, and directly copied all the knowledge in the other party''s mind. The combination of mind power + broken Magic Crystal + mind grabbing demon''s main brain cells is enough for him to copy what a genius has learned all his life in just a few seconds and save it in the long-term memory area. Although it can not be used freely, it can be called as needed just like looking up materials in the library. "Ha! Magic? Are you trying to make me laugh?" Tony Stark has always been a firm scientist. Naturally, he would not believe in magic, a mysterious thing, and showed a disdainful expression. "Just because you don''t know and understand doesn''t mean you don''t exist. Remember, there are countless things in the world that you can''t understand. Humility is the shortcut to the supreme truth." After saying these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng directly stuffed three flying aircraft carriers into his pocket and planned to bring them back to the magic earth and put them in his home as decorations, ignoring the ugly face of the "marinated egg". After all, this thing is much more popular than toy models in the ordinary sense. A single one costs tens of billions of dollars, and it can be pulled out and used at critical moments. "Wait!" seeing that Zhang Cheng was about to turn around and leave, Nick Frey finally stood up and said, "hand over the flying aircraft carrier! It belongs to the s.h.i.e.l.d., not your toy." "Ha ha ha! Divine Shield bureau? Dear director, do you think it is possible for the Divine Shield bureau to exist after the Hydra rebellion? Even if it survives, it is impossible to achieve its previous scale and influence. As for the three flying aircraft carriers, they were originally booty and I robbed them from the Hydra. What qualifications do you have to order me to return them to you?" Zhang Cheng asked back with a laugh. Although he doesn''t like these exaggerated shapes, the flying aircraft carrier with limited practical use will not be handed over in vain because of the other party''s few words. "What do you want?" the one eyed dragon director was not angry because he was rejected, and calmly continued to test. He knew that the extremely dangerous guy in front of him was not the kind of object that could achieve his goal with threat. To be exact, the existing weapons on earth, even nuclear warheads, can not pose a real threat to them. Not to mention the huge body of hundreds of meters, just invading the brain, controlling thinking and instantaneous movement are enough to make people feel headache, not to mention the power of blood to create descendants of dragon people. "It''s very simple! Deal! If you want to get something, you must pay the corresponding price. As long as you can afford the price, I don''t mind giving them back to you. In addition, I believe you should understand that the price I mean is not dollars, gold, gemstones and other things, but something really valuable in my eyes." Zhang Cheng made his own terms directly. Anyway, for him, it''s best to get something useful from the disintegrating s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau. It doesn''t matter if he can''t get it. It''s a big deal to take it back as an ornament. "Deal? OK, I see. Finally, what are you going to do with these half dragon and half man guys?" After solving the problem of ownership of flying aircraft carrier, Nick Frey turned his attention to more than 100 half dragons. You know, he has seen the terrible destructive power of these super soldiers with his own eyes. He feels uneasy to sleep when he thinks that such an armed force is not under his own control or under the control of any national government. Zhang Cheng obviously knew what director Cyclops thought and asked with a smile, "what do you think should be done? Are you going to let them work for the Divine Shield Bureau or the Avengers?" "Can''t you?" "Stewed egg" narrowed his eyes and glanced at the half dragon man standing still. "Do you remember what I told you just now? The dragon people are the extension of the dragon''s blood, so I am the Supreme Master for them. Are you sure it''s a wise choice to let such a group of guys become their own men?" "No, I''m not sure. But I think it''s more dangerous to let them follow you. Let''s make a deal. You give these dragon people orders to be loyal to the Avengers. How about I give them a small gift in private as compensation?" There is no doubt that Nick Frey wants to monitor Zhang Cheng by monitoring these dragon people, and make use of their strong combat effectiveness. "Oh, yes. But only if your little gift doesn''t disappoint me too much, or your dragon army will rebel." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng turned directly and shouted at hundreds of dragon people: "restore human form! From now on! You must be loyal to the avenger alliance!" "Yes! Great master! Your will is our command!" ¡­¡­ With the deafening cry, the dragon people shouted and knelt down on the ground, and slowly changed their human posture. "God! These guys are as terrible as crazy believers!" sighed the corner of eagle''s eyes and mouth. But in his stupefied effort, Steve Rogers immediately picked up his shield, knocked away the nearby black widow, spread his legs and rushed out of Alexander Pierce''s office in the blink of an eye. "Damn it! Catch the captain! Don''t let him run away!" the one eyed dragon director warned loudly. "Leave it to me! This old man can''t run far!" Tony Stark, who had been struggling with the captain of the United States, immediately started chasing out with his steel suit and constantly launched shock waves, which made the already flawed headquarters of the Divine Shield Bureau worse. It is estimated that before the US military takes over, it will collapse first. Listening to the noise outside, Nick Frey took a deep breath and said, "I need you to get Steve back to normal! Can you do it?" "Don''t need me! Don''t forget, there is a girl in Colson''s team. With her mind power, she can wake up the sleeping memory in the captain''s mind..." Chapter 517 Time flies, and half a month passes in a flash. After a war between the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. and the Hydra parasitized in it, the whole world fell into chaos. Although Alexander Pierce''s insight plan eventually failed, the bad effects continue to ferment. Neither the U.S. military nor the World Security Council, which has been severely damaged, intends to let the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., a huge intelligence organization infiltrated by the enemy, continue to exist and begin to take over their strongholds and resources scattered all over the world. At the same time, the remaining hydras were not idle. Some continued to stir up trouble to block the agents loyal to the Divine Shield Bureau, and others quickly contacted other Hydra leaders and secretly lurked down to prepare for the next operation. Of course, the most important thing is that the captain of the United States, who is regarded as a heroic model and spiritual symbol by the whole western world Oh, it''s time for captain Hydra, Steve Rogers, to escape under the eyes of Nick Frey and several Avengers. At present, the U.S. government is getting angry about this matter, and the accusations against the director of one eyed dragon are rising one after another. Some radical guys even think that he should be sent to a military court for shooting. Unfortunately, this threat can only be verbal at best. Nick Frey has been in charge of the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. for too long, so long that he has a lot of evidence that politicians and bureaucrats violate the law. Although the slogan is loud, few really dare to take practical action. In the end, we can only make things small and trivial, secretly adding to track down the trace of Steve Rogers, and strive to catch the captain of the United States back as soon as possible to make him return to normal. As one of the driving forces behind this series of disasters, Zhang Cheng has long disappeared out of public sight with the new director of the Divine Shield Bureau, Colson. The only thing the outside world knows is that more than 100 Super Warriors who can freely switch between human and dragon forms have been incorporated by the Avengers. ¡­¡­ In the new secret base of s.h.i.e.l.d., several agents are methodically tracking down the whereabouts of Hydra members and restoring part of the intelligence network system. However, among the busy figures, there is an idle man sitting on the sofa, reading esoteric physics books and transforming the tea cup in his hand into all kinds of single or complex substances. The speed is unimaginable. Obviously, he is no one else, but Zhang Cheng himself. After several months of continuous training and exposure to new elements, his alchemy level has advanced by leaps and bounds, which has already surpassed miles. In addition, he has absorbed and integrated knowledge from Azeroth world and Phelan continent. No matter what kind of element, as long as he understands its internal structure, it can be transformed through alchemy stone, even Zhenjin, which is known as the first metal in Marvel Universe. The only disadvantage is that in the process of transformation, the more complex the element structure is, the more magic energy needs to be consumed. "It seems that it''s time to find a time to make his own alchemy..." Zhang Cheng closed his book, narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. After all, the alchemy stone represents an alchemist''s understanding of the relationship between matter and energy, as well as his inner world view. It can be said that every alchemist has a different understanding, so the properties of the manufactured alchemy stone are also different. Although other people''s gold smelting stones are not unusable, they are not as easy to use as their own, and the consumption will be much less. "Hey! What are you muttering about?" Skye, wearing a black tactical vest, ran in from the outside and sat across the sofa. Since she was able to master the most basic psychic powers, she took the initiative to apply to become a field agent. With her strange ability, she solved many troublesome enemies for the team. "No, nothing." Zhang Cheng quickly shook his head, restored the cup to its original state and put it back on the table. "By the way, how''s your task? You often go to the basement to catch up with your ex boyfriend?" "Don''t mention it! Colson doesn''t know what''s going on recently. He''s always hiding in the room alone, and there''s no one except MAE. As for ward, I don''t want to talk about him now." after that, the awakened Zhenbo girl tore open a bag of potato chips and stuffed it into her mouth without any lady image. It can be seen that the Hydra rebellion had a great impact on her, which can not even be described as a turning point in her life. In addition, as telepathy became more and more powerful, she began to be able to read the shallow thinking of a specific target within a certain range. With this, she predicted the enemy''s attack mode several times in advance. "Hehe, well, it seems that you haven''t been very happy recently. But I still want to remind you that spiritual power comes from the deepest self affirmation in your heart. Please keep this in mind. No matter what happens in the future, never doubt your choice. Only in this way can you become stronger and stronger. In addition, I''ll leave around the fourth of next month, such as If you have any questions, you''d better raise them early. " After saying this, Zhang Cheng would not ignore the stunned reaction of the other party. He stood up and went back to his room and slammed the door. "Shet!" After a full minute, Skye regained his consciousness, immediately stood up, rushed into the director''s office of the secret base and shouted to Colson and may, "no! I have bad news for you! Mr. Dragon said he would leave around the fourth of next month!" "What? What do you mean when you leave? Will he leave the world or us?" Colson asked loudly with a nervous face. "Er... Sorry, I don''t know. It should be the former. You''d better ask him yourself." Skye scratched his head in embarrassment. "Damn it! I hate this state where everything is out of control!" Colson murmured, followed by his old partner. "Help me to ask what''s going on. If it''s the former, it''s best, but if it''s the latter, make sure he doesn''t leave our surveillance range." "No problem!" "I''m with you!" As soon as the two women walked out of the office with their front feet, Colson dialed the secret contact number hidden behind the wall. About ten seconds later, Nick Frey''s voice came from the other side of the microphone: "what happened?" "The Dragon said he was leaving!" "Leave? Leave our world?" "I don''t know at the moment, but I think so. What are you going to do?" "Confirm first! If it is true, start scheme B to maximize the benefits as much as possible. I believe you know how precious his power is to us, whether it is those strange supernatural forces or dragon blood that can make super soldiers." "I see." ¡­¡­ Chapter 518 After repeated confirmation by the two women, the news that Zhang Cheng was about to leave the world soon splashed like a drop of water falling into a cup. At least all the people or organizations who knew his true identity began to try to get in touch with him and make some transactions acceptable to both sides. In just a few days, he obtained an artificial intelligence program personally designed by iron man Tony Stark, two multifunctional satellites manufactured with the latest technology and a professional workbench. It''s hard to say whether there is a back door program inside. Of course, Zhang Cheng himself doesn''t care too much. Anyway, after leaving Marvel Universe, no matter what countermeasures you have, it doesn''t make any sense. At that time, just find a magic earth in the name of an individual or enterprise, and send it into the designated orbit in a country with the ability to launch satellites. In fact, as a capital paradise in the United States, many large enterprises and Billionaires will launch their own private satellites as long as you can afford it. After all, the most advanced satellites are often made by powerful countries integrating internal technology companies. No one will believe that a privately launched satellite has advanced technology leading the world for decades. In return, Zhang Cheng gave each other a magic introduction note he had nothing to write. Whether he could learn it or not is another matter. Maybe the next time he comes to Marvel Universe, iron man will engrave his clothes with arcane runes and fight the enemy with the help of ubiquitous magical energy. ¡­¡­ Lying on the most beautiful beach in Los Angeles, the city of angels, Zhang Cheng was drinking iced fruit juice while enjoying the choppy swimsuit beauties in front of him. As the last few days of the holiday, he naturally will not continue to stay in the dark headquarters of the Divine Shield Bureau, but enjoy his holiday under the surveillance of two agents. Because he knew that once he went back, all kinds of trouble would come as scheduled. Both the North American Parliament and the European Parliament will ask him to explain what happened in the debris world and why the whole world collapsed. In addition, there is the task given by the woman claiming to be the creator to search for the key and find the hidden seal. In short, don''t expect to be idle for a moment. Feeling that the continuous sunshine was transformed into energy and stored by broken magic crystals, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "human beings are really a contradictory creature. When they are weak and humble, they yearn for power, wealth, reputation and power, but once they have these, they begin to envy the ordinary and leisurely time." However, he didn''t want to lose the knowledge and power he had just obtained. Just after he drank the iced drink in the cup and was going to swim in the sea, a young and beautiful woman suddenly came from a distance and waved happily: "Hi, handsome man! Are you alone?" "Yes!" Zhang Cheng nodded with a smile. "Are you interested in joining us?" the woman turned and pointed to about a dozen men and women holding surfboards not far away. "I''m sorry, madam. I''ve been completely disappointed with Hydra since I talked to Alexander pierce last time. Please tell Daniel Whitehall not to disturb my holiday, or I''ll make him die ugly." Zhang Cheng sneered at each other''s trick. With the power of spiritual power, he easily read all the information from the woman''s brain in front of him. In fact, there are at least 20 hydras on the surrounding beaches, including a dozen guys holding surfboards, who want to lead him out of the supervision range of s.h.i.e.l.d. "You know us?!" The woman''s pupils contracted violently, quickly put away her false smile and winked at the stranger lying on the ground. Without saying anything, the latter took out a pistol directly from under the ice, put it on Zhang Cheng''s side waist, lowered his voice and threatened, "Sir, my real suggestion is that you''d better follow us." "Oh? Are you sure this thing works for me?" Zhang Cheng''s face showed undisguised contempt. Guns, especially pistols, cannot penetrate the energy field around his body. Obviously, these people do not know his true face, let alone how terrible his power is. "Stop talking nonsense! Let''s go!" The man waved his fist and pounded it hard into his abdomen. Next second Click! "Ah!!!" His fist waving wrist made a crisp sound, and then the whole man knelt on the ground and screamed in pain. It was probably a fracture. "I reminded you..." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and said sarcastic words. When other Hydra members saw this scene, they couldn''t help hiding. They directly took out their weapons, turned over two s.h.i.e.l.d. agents and surrounded them from all directions. The sound of gunfire immediately threw the tourists on the beach into a panic and ran away in the blink of an eye. Seeing that all the people around were armed with guns, the woman who spoke first seemed to have a lot of courage. She threatened again: "maybe you''re not afraid of boxing, but it doesn''t mean you''re not afraid of bullets. Please believe me, if you continue to fight tenaciously, I don''t mind breaking your leg." "Break my leg? Why don''t you try?" Zhang Cheng grabbed the unlucky guy with a broken wrist and twisted his neck with a little force. "Falk! This guy is crazy! Fire!" "Fire!" "Be careful not to hit the key parts!" ¡­¡­ As the attack order was issued, the Hydra immediately pulled the trigger, and countless bullets crossed the air and went straight to non lethal parts such as hands and feet. Interestingly, these bullets were finally blocked by an invisible wall less than 10 cm away from the body, and fell to the ground one after another, making a jingling sound. "As I said, guns are useless to me. Since you spoiled my beautiful holiday, I think you should be punished a little." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. Pop! All hydras except women raised their weapons at their temples and pulled the trigger without thinking. For a moment, his brain splashed and dyed the most beautiful beach in Los Angeles blood red. "Evil... Devil! You are a devil!" the woman was no doubt stunned by the tragic scene just now and trembled all over. Zhang Chengshen took out his right hand, gently stroked the beautiful face, pasted it to each other''s ear and whispered, "kill Daniel Whitehall!" The woman trembled violently, her eyes became very loose, and her mouth kept whispering: "kill Daniel Whitehall... Kill Daniel Whitehall..." Then she turned around, ignored the dead bodies with their heads blown off on the ground, and drove a car to slowly disappear at the end of the road. Chapter 519 Daniel Whitehall, one of the most outstanding scientists of Hydra during World War II, is also the first pioneer in modern history to start studying aliens. Like most Hydra members, he is also quite obsessed with supernatural forces, especially the obelisk, the first mysterious object named 084 by the Divine Shield, which has always wanted to solve the mystery behind it. However, with the failure of the insight plan and the downfall of Alexander Pierce, the fact that there are hydras inside the aegis has been exposed all over the world. So he had to hide for a while to prevent the discovery of the US military, which was bitten around like mad dogs. But all this was broken by a hydra member who escaped from the headquarters of the Divine Shield bureau! Because this guy has brought a very important news! A message about making super soldiers! According to the other party, on the eve of the insight plan, Alexander pierce made a deal with a mysterious man in exchange for two liters of the other party''s blood. These blood can not only enable a person to obtain unimaginable strength and recovery ability, but also greatly reduce the rate of cell aging. Even a little can prolong human life by 20 to 30 years! There is no doubt that Daniel Whitehall is excited! Immediately sent someone to investigate where Alexander pierce had been and who he had seen recently. Soon, in the surveillance video of a roadside store in Washington, D.C., agent Hydra found the picture of Zhang Cheng talking face to face with Alexander Pierce. As a result, he didn''t know the real situation at all. He immediately decided to send six action teams to catch the mysterious man. Daniel Whitehall was sitting in his chair, waiting patiently for his men to come back. Being held in a small secret prison by the Divine Shield Bureau for decades, he has exercised extraordinary patience and believes that the six action teams will bring back good news. Just as he picked up his cup and was ready to take a sip of coffee, a young man rushed in in panic and reported in a hurry: "sir! No! The action team we sent... The whole army was destroyed! Clarissa came back alive alone! She seemed to be strongly stimulated and her mental state was very unstable." "What? All six heavily armed action teams have been destroyed!" Rao is Daniel Whitehall, who likes to pretend to be deep in front of his subordinates. At the moment, he can''t help but stand up in surprise. You know, that''s six action teams! Thirty people! And everyone is equipped with a large number of advanced automatic weapons! Even with the strongest special forces of the U.S. military, they don''t necessarily lose! But now, kidnap a person and destroy it all? Oh, no, another one came back alive. Thinking of this, he immediately ordered with a gloomy face, "bring Clarissa here! Now! Now!" "Yes!" The young man quickly bowed his head, saluted and fled his boss''s office like running for his life. About six or seven minutes later, he came back with a woman in a sexy swimsuit. This woman is no one else. She is the one who accosted Zhang Cheng on the beach in Los Angeles not long ago. "Tell me! What the hell happened?" Daniel Whitehall asked without nonsense. As a scientist devoted to the study of supernatural forces, he has long abandoned human primitive low-level physiological impulses. No matter how beautiful and attractive women stand in front of them, they won''t feel at all. "Mr. Whitehall is asking you! Answer quickly!" Seeing that the man he brought didn''t say anything for a long time, the young man on the side couldn''t help yelling. However, the scolding didn''t matter. Clarissa, who had loose pupils, suddenly raised her head. Before everyone reacted, she grabbed the pen on the table, rushed up and stabbed it into Daniel Whitehall''s left eye. "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!" he roared madly For a moment, blood and brain splashed everywhere! Daniel Whitehall, one of the leaders behind the hydra, was killed by his own men. Moreover, due to his sudden accidental death, the secret research center affiliated to Hydra fell into chaos. Two secret shield agents Gemma Simmons and Bobby Morse also took the opportunity to steal a large amount of intelligence and took the initiative to evacuate this place of right and wrong. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Cheng also left the city of angels and took a Kun fighter to the headquarters of the avenger alliance building. Because just a few hours ago, the woman who claimed to be the creator finally conveyed a word through the parchment scroll that he could leave the world and return to the tower of time and space at any time. According to a private agreement with Nick Frey, he must leave in front of each other. In short, the director of one eyed dragon was a little worried. He was afraid that he would hide in the dark and want to confirm whether he really left or played tricks through a series of instruments. After flying in the stratosphere along the established route for more than an hour, the pilot of the Kun fighter finally began to lower the altitude and finally landed slowly on the apron of the avenger building. As soon as I opened the hatch, I saw "marinated egg" waiting at the door with many Avengers. There were many others except Thor, and even Dr. Bruce Banner, the Hulk, was present. "Hehe, I didn''t expect so many people to see me off. Should I be honored?" Zhang Cheng joked when he got off the plane. "Honor? No, we should be honored. You know, a dragon that only exists in myths and legends can''t be seen every day, let alone you gave me an interesting note." Tony Stark shook the magic in the door bound in parchment. "Oh? Mr. director told you my real identity? It was a bit unexpected. I thought he would hide the secret and take it to the grave." after that, Zhang Cheng took the lead through the gate to the interior of the building. It has to be said that the avenger headquarters built at a huge cost is indeed very advanced. The intelligent housekeeper Jarvis voice control operation can not only independently research, manufacture and maintain a complete set of systems including robots and aircraft, but also have all kinds of entertainment facilities. The famous wine in the cabinet in the bar counter in the hall alone is enough to equal the total annual income of more than 100 middle-class American families. As a saying goes, do you think money can buy happiness? no Their happiness you can''t imagine! As one of the richest people on the planet, iron man was denounced by countless economic experts. Many people only see those selfless actions of "saving the world", but ignore that he is a minority who controls 99% of the country''s wealth. From a financial perspective, his stark enterprise is equivalent to a huge trust monopoly consortium, which has unparalleled damage to the overall economic structure Chapter 520 Of course, how Tony Stark uses monopoly to absorb wealth, or becomes a bitch and sets up a memorial archway, has nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. For him, there are two kinds of people in the world, one can bring benefits to himself, and the other can''t bring benefits to himself. There is no doubt that iron man obviously belongs to the former. After simply answering the other party''s questions about the problems encountered in the process of learning magic, he immediately got a reward. To be exact, Tony Stark used the convenience of supercomputer to disrupt and reorder countless magic runes, and finally got the result. There were several sequences that he didn''t even think of. No wonder they are called "people cursed by knowledge" by the emperor of the universe. This enthusiastic exploration of knowledge alone is enough to make people feel admiration and fear. "So you mean that the easiest way to release magic is to build the corresponding spell model in your mind?" Iron man sat in front of the bar, drinking a bottle of whisky worth tens of thousands of dollars and asking questions with interest. Although he despised magic at first, through simple learning, he found that magic was not what he imagined. It was a nonsense superstition. On the contrary, like science, magic also has a unique and rigorous system, and even many places are very similar to the most advanced quantum physics. As a result, I became fascinated and began to immerse myself in another ocean of knowledge. Zhang Cheng gently nodded and explained: "yes! In fact, I have been to a world with highly developed magical civilization. Where every magic model has been carefully crafted by countless mages, so they release more spells and have more power than their counterparts in other worlds." "So you''ve been to many worlds?" Wearing a sexy black dress, standing at the bar in charge of mixing wine, the black widow keenly grasped a key point. "Yes, I have been to many places, seen countless kinds of intelligent races, and even personally transformed a city with a population of hundreds of thousands into undead. Killing, death, deception, threat, intimidation, pain and despair are far beyond your understanding. Therefore, in my eyes, the struggle between the Divine Shield and the hydra can only be regarded as a war It''s an interesting game, that''s all. " After saying these words, which surprised, frightened or disgusted many people present, Zhang Cheng took up the cup and drank it at once. He took out a cracked spell book and threw it to Tony Stark: "Take it. There are many magic models here. You can study them first. I hope you will become a powerful mage when you meet next time. Explain that we can discuss our views on magic together." "Er... Thank you!" Iron man hesitated a little and soon made a choice. Although his bloody and cold words just now made him very uncomfortable, anyway, knowledge is knowledge. Only by understanding the power of magic can we better protect the world. "You''re welcome!" After two polite words, Zhang Cheng stood up and came to the empty space in the middle of the hall. His whole body expanded rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he recovered the huge dragon body, and then said to Nick Frey, "Mr. director, if you don''t mind, I''m leaving now. What else do you want to say to me?" "Those dragon people created with your blood will not suddenly rebel because you leave?" asked the one eyed dragon director with a worried face. After all, since these super soldiers joined the Avengers, many crises have been solved privately. Many terrorists are as vulnerable as babies in front of them. It can be predicted that as long as the current state is maintained, the world will soon enter unprecedented peace and tranquility. "Don''t worry, they will obey my last order, that is, to be loyal to the avenger alliance. But one thing to pay attention to is that if one day the Avengers split, they will choose one of the split factions according to their own wishes. So you should be careful in the future. Don''t have any disagreement..." The voice just fell! A meaningful smile appeared on Zhang Cheng''s ferocious face, followed by a terrible force to tear the space and directly drag his huge body into it. In the blink of an eye, a giant with a length of more than hundreds of meters disappeared into the living room of the avenger building. "Jarvis! Tell me! What just happened?" Tony Stark was the first to react and quickly called his smart housekeeper. "Sir, unknown energy interference has been detected. It is suspected that it has separated time and space and created a channel to an unknown place." "In other words, does he really come from another world?" "I''m not sure, sir. But it''s more than 90 percent possible." "Shet! I missed the opportunity to communicate closely with intelligent beings in different worlds! Especially others have so much interesting magic knowledge!" "Take it easy, Tony. Judging from the tone just now, he is likely to come to our world again." "By the way! And this magic book! Jarvis, analyze what''s recorded here." ¡­¡­ Just when the interior of the avenger building was in a mess, Zhang Cheng had gone through the gap between the world and the world and returned to the door of the tower of time and space. Moreover, the woman who claimed to be the creator did not deprive him of this dragon body and let him control and choose freely. Looking at the original human body immersed in the running water, he obviously hesitated, and finally decided to let the soul return to the noumenon. But before that, he still needs to do a little optimization. No hesitation! Zhang Cheng first controlled countless tentacles growing from the brain, pulled out his human brain shell, injected a large number of mind grabbing demon brain cells into it, then pulled out the broken magic crystal with great pain, narrowed it to the thickness of his fingers, and carefully inserted it near the nerve center until the mind grabbing demon brain cells continued to divide, integrating the broken magic crystal with the whole brain. After covering the skull, there is only a raised lens the size of a nail on the top of the forehead, which is covered with hair and can''t see anything abnormal at all. Finally, a part of divinity and divine power were squeezed out of the dragon''s body to transform the weak human body. When he finished all this, his soul slowly stripped itself and plunged into his sleeping body. Next second! Boom! An indescribable energy ring burst out! Zhang Cheng only felt that his brain seemed to explode, and countless mysterious knowledge he didn''t understand suddenly emerged, as if a seed had taken root in his soul Chapter 521 I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours When Zhang Cheng regained consciousness under the impact of mysterious knowledge, he was surprised to find that there was an extra force in his weak human body that he had never felt before. Although it is very weak, it is extremely pure and full of unspeakable vitality. To make sure it was not an illusion, he raised his right hand and tried to use the force. Results in just a few seconds, an unknown seed appeared in the palm of the palm, which took root, germinated, blossomed and fruited quickly. Looking at the heavy purple fruit, he picked it up and put it in his mouth and bit it gently. moment The sweet taste is transmitted to the brain along the taste buds! There is no doubt that this is not something like energy or illusion, but really bears a fruit. Combined with the strange feeling recently and the power seed repeatedly mentioned by the woman claiming to be the creator, Zhang Cheng finally realized what this is. It''s creation! A kind of from scratch! From simple to complex! Create everything! Even the supreme power of intelligent life! Although the creative power is still very simple, and can only barely produce some simple inorganic substances and plants, the potential is frightening. Imagine how many gods in myths and legends around the world can create mountains, rivers, animals, plants and humans from scratch? Together, both hands can count! No wonder that woman would say that the people selected by parchment are her children. It turned out that the seed she injected into the selected body was nothing else. It was the power of creation and the power of being the Creator! "Well, now I believe you are really the creator of the world..." Zhang Cheng said to himself with a bitter smile. As a suspicious person, he never really believed anyone, even if the other party was the owner behind the almost omnipotent parchment. But now, a naked reality has proved that even if he has cracked the mystery of divinity and divine power to some extent, he is still a manipulated chess piece in the eyes of the other party. It''s just that the status has changed from insignificant in the past to more important now. Looking at the sleeping dragon lying on the ground, Zhang Cheng suddenly remembered that he had not called Kulo kelba for a long time. He just took this opportunity to give it some divinity. Just do it! The Dragon vow! In less than a second, a giant dragon with violet light shining all over his body passed through the plane channel and appeared in front of the tower door. He took the initiative to lower his huge head: "father!" "I haven''t seen you for a long time and you have grown up a lot." Zhang Cheng raised his hand and touched the hard scales near the other party''s mouth. The little guy hatched in the song of ice and fire has now risen to an amazing 50 meters, and his eyes are shining with amazing Arcane Brilliance. Even if Dalaran''s Archmage comes, it is estimated that he can''t be his opponent. "Queen daenerys is very kind to me and always provides enough food. However, she seems to be in trouble recently, and her face is always sad..." Compared with the last call, Kulo kelba''s intelligence has significantly improved, and his logical thinking is particularly clear, which has far exceeded the intelligence level of normal adults. "Oh? What''s wrong with her?" As Zhang Cheng asked, he drew divinity and power from the dragon''s body and slowly injected them into Kulo kelba''s body. The latter did not understand what these strange liquids were, and replied: "it seems to be a political matter. It is said that some nobles in the north and West are still unwilling to admit the restoration of the tangaryan Dynasty, are assembling troops, and the war will break out again." "Ha ha! A group of short-sighted idiots! Let them fight! It won''t be long before the real enemy outside the Great Wall will go south and bring terrible destruction and death. Then they will know how stupid and ridiculous their actions are." "The real enemy?" Kulo kelba blinked, a little unable to understand the meaning. "Don''t worry, I''ll go back and help then. Well, go back and have a rest. It''s best to stay away from the place where human beings gather recently." With these words, regardless of Kulo kelba''s reaction, Zhang Cheng directly launched the counter call, sent the huge dragon back to Westeros, followed by himself leaving the tower of time and space, and appeared out of thin air in the most prosperous Manhattan street in New York. Before he could figure out the current date and time, two other men in black suits and dark sunglasses rushed from the corner and said in a low voice, "Mr. Zhang, we are the executors sent by the North American Parliament. You''d better not try to resist or escape, otherwise we have the right to take some violent measures." "Don''t worry, I won''t resist or run away." Zhang Cheng spread his hand with a smile and said he had no threat. He had long expected that as soon as he appeared, he would be summoned by parliament, so he didn''t panic at all. "Thank you for your cooperation! Gavin! Ready to transmit!" "Transmission ready! Three! Two! One!" Brush! A dazzling white light flashed! the sky and earth were spinning round! After their eyesight returned to normal, the three had left New York and came to a completely sealed room. There are no windows around. An ancient U-shaped table is placed in the center of the room. Thirteen chairs are arranged in turn. In front of each chair, there is a lighted candle to provide weak light. With his keen sense of magic, Zhang Cheng quickly realized that these burning drags were not ordinary goods, but powerful magic items. Just as he was about to lean a little to see what magic was contained in the candle, the candle flickered suddenly. Thirteen mysterious hooded men appeared on the chair out of thin air. Among them, the person sitting on the main seat picked up a small wooden mallet, gently knocked on the table, and said in a slightly tired voice: "In this war game, all lords in Brooklyn have been wiped out, and the debris world has completely collapsed. In my capacity as speaker, I announce that the hearing officially begins. First, please describe what happened to Lord Zhang, our only surviving witness." Obviously, the 13 mysterious people sitting in the room are not cats and dogs, but 13 Congressmen who control the supreme power of supernatural forces in North America. Judging from their eyes, the impact of this incident was quite great, otherwise it would never be so popular. Glancing at everyone sitting, Zhang Cheng leaned down without panic and began to tell about what happened in the debris world. Because he was not sure whether the other party had the ability to detect lies, he did not choose to lie, but deliberately skipped some inconvenient secrets, and finally buckled the excrement basin that led to the collapse of the debris world on Faust''s head Chapter 522 There is no exaggeration There is no incitement to confuse right and wrong Some are simply easy to understand and logically clear narration With his intelligence beyond the limits of human beings and the reading, analysis and prediction of surface thinking by spiritual powers, Zhang Cheng fabricated a lie outlined in the truth from scratch. Although everything he said was true, the result combined was just the opposite of the real situation. When the last word fell, the whole room fell into silence. After a full two or three minutes, the man who claimed to be the speaker finally broke the silence and asked, "do you have any views?" "No, no, he''s telling the truth." The woman in the third seat on the left shook her head and gave an answer that she didn''t know whether it was a magic test result or something else. "Faust? Is this hometown not dead yet?" the man on the first seat on the right revealed strong vigilance in his tone. "Death? Do you think the guy who can destroy the Vatican Angel Legion by one person will die easily? What''s more, it is said that he has also solved the mystery of death. It''s not so easy to kill such a necromancer." "But I don''t understand! Why does he want to attack our people? Is there some hidden secret in the fragmented world?" "Don''t think too much. Even if there are secrets, we can''t find out." "That''s right! Let''s deal with this matter first. Don''t forget that it''s only a few days since the collapse of the Lord of Brooklyn, resulting in a large influx of outsiders. All kinds of vicious cases emerge one after another, and even ordinary people feel something wrong." "Brooklyn needs a congressman to restore order!" "I suggest that we should let Zhang be a member of Parliament. He is not only a very powerful wizard, but also an alchemist. He should be able to stop those bastards who act recklessly by strength." ¡­¡­ It has to be said that the Supreme Council in North America is efficient. After only a few words, he began to solve the root cause of the problem. As for the old man who proposed to let Chang Cheng become a member of Parliament, you don''t have to ask. It must be laforn, and his eyes are full of playfulness. "Wait! Before that, I have another question to ask." a white haired old woman took off her hood and a sneer appeared on her wrinkled face. "Excuse me!" Zhang Cheng bowed politely. Although he doesn''t quite understand why the other party shows hostility to himself, this is obviously not a place to solve personal grievances. "You just mentioned that when the debris world collapsed, you were accidentally transported to a strange place. Is there any evidence to prove it?" the old woman narrowed her eyes and asked directly. "Proof? HMM... let me see." Zhang Cheng pretended to touch his chin. "Hum! I don''t think you can take it out. Although I don''t know how you avoided Senator Isidora''s detection spell, there is no doubt that you are deceiving us and the whole North American Supreme Council!" the old woman suddenly stood up and roared in an angry voice. "Shut up! Joanna! It''s not our style to slander a Lord without evidence." laforn took off his hood and a white arc burst out of his pupils. Anyone with a little experience knows that this is a sign that he is about to get angry. "Slander? Is it really slander? Don''t think I don''t know. You want to cultivate miles like cultivating miles." the old woman held a silver white wooden stick without showing weakness. "Ah! I remember!" just when the conflict between the two was imminent, Zhang Cheng suddenly patted his head and took out a completely sealed black box from the magic waist bag in front of more than a dozen pairs of eyes. "This is my proof!" The speaker seemed to notice something and immediately ordered, "open it!" "As you wish..." Without saying a word, Zhang Cheng directly unscrewed the brass padlock and opened the heavy box cover. moment Every congressman here couldn''t help taking a breath! Because there are twenty eggs with uneven surface! To be exact, it is the black dragon egg laid by the Black Dragon Princess Onyxia! Although in order to make up for the shortage of the number of black dragon legions, she laid eggs recklessly, resulting in most of the dragon eggs being a little weak and stunted. But the black dragon is the black dragon, which is inherited from the powerful blood of nesario, the king of the black dragon! "My God! It''s dragon eggs! These are the descendants of the giant dragon! They... They are still alive! They can be hatched!" the speaker carefully picked up the Dragon hall, his face full of excitement and excitement. Dragon! A symbol of strength and wealth! The last dragon on earth has been dead for a long time. Many powerful spells and formulas that need dragon blood can only be locked in the cabinet to eat ash! But now, twenty live dragon eggs appear in front of us! Although they are still very young and have not been hatched, they are an unparalleled surprise for those who are extremely eager for dragon blood. Not to mention, the Dragon itself is a very powerful creature. No strong man will miss the opportunity to subdue a dragon. And those families with ancient inheritance will also hope that a giant dragon can guard its own descendants in the next hundreds or even thousands of years. Looking at the greedy, excited or surprised eyes of these congressmen, Cheng smiled and asked, "dear ladies and gentlemen, can I prove my innocence now?" "Of course! These dragon eggs are enough to prove that everything you say is true. In addition, if you don''t mind, can you sell me some?" "And me!" "I want one too!" "Go away! These dragon eggs are mine! No one wants to take them!" For a moment, everyone focused on the dragon egg. No one cared about the unhappiness that had just happened. Just when the group of MPS began to compete for the ownership of the dragon egg, Laverne suddenly released a dazzling electric light, drove the people back, and slammed the box: "Please pay attention to your etiquette! We are noble members of the North American Council! Even if we see what we love, we can''t be so rude. According to the rules, I will send these dragon eggs to the auction held at the end of this year! You don''t have to grab them! Who will pay the high price at that time!" "Agree!" "Yes!" "I think Lord Zhang Cheng brought back the extinct dragon eggs. This merit alone is enough to be qualified for the Brooklyn Senator!" "That''s what I think!" "Pass!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 523 Although the 13 members of the High Council control the huge underground world in North America and even influence government decisions through some elites in the ordinary world, they still can''t get rid of the entanglement of desire after all. Just a box of 20 dragon eggs laid by Black Dragon Princess Onyxia made them give up their original intention and support Zhang Cheng to ascend to the important position of Brooklyn member of New York''s secondary Parliament. I have to say, it''s a little ironic. Because the initial attitude of the Parliament and the sudden attack of Senator Joanna all proved that the Parliament had the intention to push him out as a scapegoat. Unfortunately, the plan is not as fast as change. Under the temptation of the dragon egg, except Joanna, the rest of the people quickly changed their attitudes. Coupled with Laverne''s strong intervention, it finally turned into a happy farce. From this farce, Zhang Cheng saw the weakness of Parliament and the struggle of internal power. Obviously, these guys with terrible supernatural power are not the kind of old people who have no desire and no desire. On the contrary, they are more faithful to their inner desires. Once they find something they like or urgently need, they will find a way to get it. ¡­¡­ Sitting by the window of the luxury restaurant on the upper floor of the Empire State Building, Laverne gently played with the foie gras on the plate and stared at the young people sitting opposite him enjoying the delicious food with playful eyes. After five minutes, he put down his knife and fork, lowered his voice and said, "you killed Faust and destroyed the debris world, didn''t you?" "Oh? Why do you have such a terrible idea?" Zhang Cheng swallowed the delicious oyster in his mouth and raised his eyebrows with exaggeration. "Because John is one of my few friends who can talk. Not long ago, he told me that another entered the world of debris and remembered that he was destroyed, but you survived intact. Isn''t it doubtful?" Laverne explained meaningfully. "Another self?" Hearing this sentence, Zhang Cheng suddenly had a bad feeling. Facts have proved him right! In the blink of an eye, a man with a gloomy face, looking about 40 years old and emitting a strong smell of death came in from the entrance of the restaurant, sat directly next to the table, raised his mouth and said: "My name is John and another name is Faust. Nice to meet you, powerful young man. Can you please explain how you killed another me in the debris world?" "Clone? No! No! You... You copied and split your soul!" Zhang Cheng stared as if he saw something incredible. "Ha ha! Great! I can see my state at a glance! It seems that you are also very good at dead spirit magic." Faust laughed and clapped his hands. "I said that he was different from miles. He was a real genius. In addition, just now he took out a box of 20 live dragon eggs in front of the most important Council in North America. Obviously, after the debris world collapsed, he went to a very interesting place." laforn told each other directly what had happened before. Needless to ask, the relationship between the two old guys is certainly not as simple as it seems. Maybe they have formed some kind of alliance in private. "Oh? Dragon eggs!" Faust expressed surprise. "Where? Give me two! I know there is a magic that can make these little guys hatch and grow quickly." Laverne smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "Sorry, my friend, the dragon eggs have been sent to a safe place. If you want, come to the old auction. Trust me, their transaction price will be ridiculously high. You''d better prepare enough money." "Don''t worry, don''t you forget that I killed a whole legion of angels and robbed the Vatican of thousands of years of accumulation. Wealth has never been a problem for me." Faust confidently poured himself a glass of wine, raised his head and drank it. "Well, I wish you can buy your favorite treasure. Now, let''s talk about what happened in the debris world." After a few words of chatting, Laverne turned the topic back again, waiting for two sharp eyes, as if he wanted to see through the young man who was always in a hurry in front of him. But unfortunately, this is not what it used to be! Zhang Cheng, who has experienced a crazy baptism and even killed several gods by himself, has long ignored the mere underground world, took the initiative to take off his contact lenses and exposed the eyeball sealed with arida devil. "Well, are you satisfied with the answer?" "What a powerful seal! What pure evil and chaos! You have imprisoned such a powerful creature in your eyes!" Faust suddenly stood up, and his eyes revealed a complex emotion mixed with shock, fear, greed and desire. He could feel that once this terrible unknown creature was released, it was absolutely capable of killing itself. "I need to explain!" Laverne reminded with a frown that he was obviously not proficient in magic and so on. "Very simple! My eyes are sealed with a powerful alien creature! His power is enough to kill you or Senator John. In the debris world, I released its power, so another soul split by Mr. John died." After saying these imaginative words, Zhang Cheng picked up his napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth, looking at the reactions of the two old guys with great interest. There is no doubt that this news is obviously a little uncomfortable for them, who are used to dominating everything from above. About two or three minutes later, Laverne took a deep breath and sighed, "well, it seems that we underestimated you. From now on, John and I will talk to you on an equal footing. First of all, can you tell me what you plan to do next?" "Restore order in Brooklyn, of course! Let all residents of the underground world know who is the supreme ruler of this area." Zhang Cheng sneered and pretended to be keen on power. "Besides this? Don''t you have a bigger goal?" Faust leaned forward slightly and narrowed his eyes. "No, not for the time being. If I have free time, I may go around the world to see and enjoy those ancient relics and the most beautiful scenery of nature." "Don''t you want to dig the secrets behind the world and make yourself stronger?" "What do you mean?" "Literally! Don''t you know that the world we live in is a fixed cycle every thousand years. In the first 100 years of this cycle, many secret places hidden by gods or ancient magical civilization will be opened one after another. Some of them are in the depths of the inaccessible jungle, some in the unknown Huangdao, and some in the polar regions of ice and snow, Some are deep in the endless ocean. " "Join us! Explore these unknown and mysterious places together! Find lost knowledge! Even the way to become a God..." Chapter 524 "The cycle once every thousand years? The secret land to be opened? It sounds very interesting! Tell me, what do I need to pay and what can I get?" After listening to each other''s description, Zhang Cheng quickly realized that these strange phenomena may be related to the task entrusted to him by the creator. Especially in those so-called secret places, there may be clues related to the seal, or even the key to open the seal. Seeing that he wanted to join, Faust quickly hit the railway while it was hot: "it''s very simple! We need your combat effectiveness and alchemy! As for the distribution of booty, one is divided into three, and everyone takes one. If there is something of high value that can''t be split, then we will draw lots in the most fair way to determine the ownership, and the person who gets it must compensate the other two." "The two of us are mostly responsible for collecting intelligence. Your task is to salvage the sunken ship and find the whereabouts of certain items when it is not convenient for us. After all, our identities are a little sensitive, and our every move is easy to attract the attention of interested people," Laverne added. Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment and nodded quickly: "yes! I accept it!" "Very good! From now on, the three of us are an inseparable alliance. Whoever betrays the covenant will be pursued by two other people." When he said this, Faust''s face was very serious and didn''t mean to joke at all. Obviously, it''s not just him and Laverne who are staring at these secret places. There must be someone else or organization. "Agree!" "Agree!" ¡­¡­ Soon, an unknown covenant was concluded in the most famous restaurant of the Empire State building. At the time of parting, Faust also gave Zhang Cheng a 16th century sailing diary and asked him to investigate the sinking site of a galleon called the queen of fire in the Spanish treasure fleet. It is said that there is a beautifully carved gold mural on the ship, recording the secret of the entrance of the golden city. Of course, they are looking for the city of gold not for the so-called gold, but for the South American seal. Through the light from the window, they can vaguely see a fuzzy capital letter M in the gem. "Senator! You are now a member of the New York sub parliament!" Bram chalys jumped up from the sofa with a shocked expression on his face. "That''s right! I''ve just been recognized by the North American Supreme Council and officially become a member of the New York secondary Parliament. Let''s go and accompany me to the New York parliament headquarters to meet some other members and give me a little surprise." "Wow! My handsome master, are you going to kill?" the demon Raines came behind him, his tone full of excitement and teasing. "If you want to kill, please take me with you, great evil master." Polak, the doomsday guard, slapped his chest hard, and green evil energy flashed in his pupils from time to time. "No, it''s not a big killing. It''s just a lesson and warning for those who reach across the line to let them know who they''re dealing with." Zhang Cheng is not an idiot. He knows very well that the current chaotic situation in Brooklyn may be partly caused by the influx of outsiders, but it is more driven by ambitious parliamentarians and lords in other regions of New York. If the root causes are not solved, the chaos will never stop. After all, the underground world is a place where the law of the jungle is obeyed. Many times, as long as it shows sufficient deterrence, the small movements in the dark will naturally subside. Of course, if anyone doesn''t know the truth, he doesn''t mind dyeing the throne of power with blood. Anyway, he has inquired that there is no strong support behind several other members of the New York sub parliament, even if they are all killed. It has to be said that with the support of laforn, the highest member of the North American Parliament, many things that were originally a little troublesome can be solved directly by the simplest, most direct and most violent means. Passing through the main road in the city, several cars quickly stopped at the door of a commercial office building in Manhattan. Without any nonsense, Zhang Cheng took the elevator to the top floor, showed the badge marking the identity of the congressman to the stone statue guarding the door, directly pushed the door and walked into a spacious conference room. He knew that the statues at the door were not statues in the ordinary sense, but stone ghosts made by Alchemy. Once someone tries to break in, these seemingly harmless decorations will quickly come back to life and tear the intruder to pieces. As an alchemy creature, the power of stone ghosts is far beyond ordinary people. Even things weighing several tons can be easily lifted. Some advanced goods can see through lies and illusions, and they can repair themselves after being hurt. They are the most ideal guards. "Welcome! Welcome to New York! Mr. Zhang! I really didn''t expect you to climb from civilians to equal with us in just a few months after you came to New York." the congressman with vampire blood was the first to stand up, open his arms and look enthusiastic Chapter 525 "Welcome? Really? How do I feel that some of you here are quite hostile to my arrival?" With a sneer, Zhang Cheng glanced at several members of New York''s secondary parliament, unscrupulously releasing the surging magic energy in his body, as if he would attack in the next second. In such a tense atmosphere, not to mention the lords who came to work, the other three members of Parliament could not help but show strong vigilance. They did not expect that the first time they met in a formal capacity, the other party showed unparalleled aggression, and the power they mastered was far beyond their expectations. Dull! Repress! After ten minutes, Venus, who ruled queens, finally couldn''t help comforting her and said, "dear zhang, I can understand your anger. But please don''t forget, this is the parliament. We should first solve the problem through negotiation, rather than fight like gladiators in the arena." "That''s right! Now it''s a civilized society, and negotiation is the only way to solve the problem. If you have any dissatisfaction, you might as well say it directly, and we can help you." Quentin, the ruler of Manhattan, also helped. "Hehe, I''m sorry, our values are a little different. In my eyes, violence always solves all problems. If it can''t be solved, it can only show that you are not violent enough. Now answer me, who is involved in the current chaotic situation in Brooklyn? Who has stretched out his hand beyond the boundary?" Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to ease at all, Narrowed his eyes and issued an ultimatum. He originally came to Liwei today. Only by fully showing his strength can he put an end to future troubles Just like most normal people, they may occasionally tease the good people around them, but they will never provoke a grumpy madman. "Are you questioning us?" Brenda, who had always been arrogant, obviously couldn''t stand such an attitude, and a chill appeared on his pale face. But Zhang Cheng nodded carelessly: "yes! If I don''t get a satisfactory answer today, I''ll cut off one arm of all of you!" "Arrogance!" Brenda suddenly stood up and raised a red blood mist. The whole man rushed forward at a speed almost indistinguishable to the naked eye. But just as he stretched out and tried to grab his neck, he suddenly found that Zhang Cheng had disappeared out of thin air! Next second Poof! Dazzling red blood splashed everywhere! His right arm crossed a beautiful parabola directly in the sky and fell on the table with a bang. Shock! Confused! fear! No one in the whole conference room knows what happened just now! "The first arm! You can roll now! Remember, if there is another time, I will directly dig out your heart and soak it in the holy water." after that, Zhang Cheng took out a face towel and gently wiped the big black sword with gaps in his hands. Needless to ask, he just used the nine ring spell loved by mainland mages of Fallon - time stop. "I swear! You''ll regret what you did today!" Brenda''s pupils were bloody red. He didn''t even dare to pick up his arm. He quickly turned into a fog and disappeared through the wall. Because with just a few seconds of fighting, he found that he was not the opponent of the young man in front of him. At least there is no chance of winning until we solve the secret of why the arm was cut off without warning. For the cruel words put down by a bereaved dog, Zhang Cheng just smiled with disdain, then put the weapon originally belonging to the God of war tampas on the table and asked the remaining two members softly: "how are you thinking? Do you give me a satisfactory answer or leave an arm?" "What kind of answer will satisfy you?" Quentin asked angrily. As the oldest member of the New York sub parliament, he has never been threatened like this. Unfortunately, in the face of absolute power and violence, he had no choice but to give in. "It''s very simple! Hand over your Lord who has been fishing for the festival and promise that he will never give me trouble again. I hate to deal with endless trouble, so I prefer to solve the trouble from the root." Zhang Cheng explained with a smile. "OK! In three days, I will hand over the people involved to you." Quentin was obviously going mad, clenched his teeth and gave a positive answer. It can be predicted that after this incident, his position in the underground world of New York will plummet. After all, no Lord would be willing to be loyal to a waste man who can''t even protect his own men. In contrast, Venus''s response was much more indifferent: "no problem! If anyone has anything to do with this, you will see his people in 24 hours." "Very good! That''s all for today''s meeting. I still have a lot of mess to clean up. Oh, I almost forgot to remind you, don''t try to fool me, otherwise the consequences will be very serious." After saying these threatening words, Zhang Cheng directly put away his big sword and left the office building with his men. He returned to Brooklyn and began to clean up those who dared to break the rules one by one. The way of punishment is also very simple, regardless of the crime and motivation, all executed. Under this crazy and brutal repression, the situation has completely stabilized in less than a week. To be exact, it is ten times better than the previous public security environment. Even small gangsters and gang members dare not come out to rob at night for fear that they will die on the street accidentally. Of course, as a price, 2000 people were disguised as various accidental deaths by "cleaners", and hundreds of people were missing. If Parliament had not mobilized many government agencies, including the police, the FBI, city hall and hospitals, it is estimated that the media in the whole United States of America would explode collectively. Through this iron fist rectification, the underground world in North America clearly realized how terrible the new New York congressman was, and he simply didn''t take human life seriously. Even some guys who had nothing to do when they were full nicknamed him the bloody Witch King. With the whole Brooklyn under control, Zhang Cheng, who has been busy all the time, finally relaxed a little, began to recruit lords to enrich his power, and prepared to participate in the upcoming auction. This state lasted until the eve of Christmas, and an interesting news disturbed his peaceful life. "My Lord, in the restaurant formerly belonging to Catherine, a witch of desire, there is a young girl who claims to be your woman." Polman reported in a strange whisper. As one of the first people to follow Zhang Cheng, he has completely bid farewell to his humble identity in the past, and the whole person exudes a mature and steady atmosphere. "My woman?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. You know, in his memory, he hasn''t rolled the sheets with any woman in the world Chapter 526 Catherine''s kiss restaurant, the first foothold after Zhang Cheng''s crossing, is also the place where he first came into contact with supernatural forces. Although the underground world in Brooklyn has been turned upside down recently, the restaurant has not changed much. It still maintains its original appearance, with few and many guests, mostly white-collar workers working nearby. The only difference is that its original owner, desire witch Catherine, has died in the fragmented world. Under normal circumstances, she should return to the hands of Parliament and hand it over to the next Lord who rules this area. What''s interesting is that now a young girl who claims to be a "new Congresswoman" has occupied this place and stuffed all her profits into her own pocket. Zhang Cheng really wants to see who dares to cheat under his own name after the cruel suppression. Through the dark underground passage, he soon came to the familiar underground bar. Due to two heavy losses, it seems a little deserted here. Less than 20 people are drinking and chatting. The original stout bartender didn''t know whether he died in the debris world or found a place to hide. Instead, a non mainstream girl in her early twenties with exaggerated smoky makeup, with large tattoos on her bare arms and back. "What would you like to drink?" The new bartender obviously didn''t know Zhang Cheng. He raised his chin and asked. "No, thanks. I''m afraid there are no drinks I like here. What''s more, I''m looking for someone, not drinking." "Oh? Who are you looking for?" "Of course it''s the old man here..." Before Zhang Cheng finished speaking, he suddenly heard a harsh scream from the back room. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!" The non mainstream bartender suddenly changed her face and took out a Remington shotgun from under the bar and rushed out directly. The guests in the hall seem to have long been surprised and continue to do what they should do. Such a strange scene made Zhang Cheng subconsciously frown, and finally chose to follow. After a while, he saw a strong black man with bare upper body holding a torn dress in his hand in a dark corner, and a girl squatting on the ground with her hands covering the key parts a few meters away. Needless to ask, this is a scene of strong x attempted. The non mainstream bartender who rushed over was pointing a gun at the strong man''s head and roaring: "get away! Stay away from my sister! Or I''ll break your head!" "Ha ha! Break my head? Are you sure this kind of toy can hurt me? With unbridled laughter, the black man leaned forward a few steps and showed an extremely ugly face. As it happens, Zhang Cheng also knows the owner of this face. The other side is no one else, it is the bully who tries to collect protection fees from him. "Falk! Go to hell! Dirty nigger!" the non mainstream bartender was undoubtedly angry and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! Bang! After two shots, Bohr soared into the air and fell heavily to the ground. Within 20 meters, the terrible impact of shotguns is unparalleled. Even elephants have to lie down. But a few seconds later, the black haired orangutan staggered up from the ground, and the bullet hole in the forehead healed quickly with the naked eye, even the small steel ball was squeezed out. Furious, he grabbed the shotgun and snapped it in two. Holding the bartender''s slender neck, he cursed: "bitch! You really dare to shoot me!" "Let go... Let go of me! You... Man... Scum!" "Scum? OK! I''ll be a scum today!" Bohr grinned grimly and tore off the bartender''s clothes, ravaged each other recklessly, and left large bruises in the blink of an eye. Seeing that the plot began to develop towards the restricted level, Zhang Cheng had to slowly come out of the darkness and joked in a playful tone: "yo! Long time no see! Isn''t this the supreme overlord of the bar - Lord Bohr? Why, he hasn''t received protection fees recently, and has begun to vent his anger on women?" "Who?!" Bohr turned quickly, unable to take advantage of what he had. "Why, don''t you recognize me?" Zhang Cheng took a few steps to the place with light source. moment The ferocious expression on Bohr''s face is gone! Instead, deep fear! The whole body trembled violently! He will never forget this young Asian face! I can''t forget the pain that lingered on the edge of death for a month in a row! If his back is not sealed, he will turn around and run! "Ah! It seems that you recognize me." Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly satisfied with the silly black reaction, raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. Pop! A dazzling white arc directly hit the target''s chest, sending out a pungent burning smell. "Ah! No! Don''t kill me!" cried Bohr, kneeling down and pleading. Although the electric shock just now was not strong, it made him think of pain and death involuntarily. Looking at this typical lazy, shameless, low IQ, bullying black man, Zhang Cheng sneered and asked, "give me a reason not to kill you! Tell me, what value do you have besides making garbage?" "I... i... I can work for you! No matter what it is, as long as you tell me, I promise I will do it without hesitation." "Sorry, I''m not a waste recycle bin. I don''t need garbage." After that, Zhang Cheng''s fingertips once again emitted white electric light, burning Bohr into black carbides on the spot. With the more pungent strong burnt flavor spreading, the non mainstream female bartender finally recovered and carefully tested, "who are you? Why do you want to help us?" "This sentence should be asked by me! Who are you? Why are you targeted by Bohr. You know, he is not one of those hooligans on the street. He is only interested in more than 100000 dollars." Zhang Cheng said, looking around at the young sisters with interest. "Don''t you recognize me, sir?" Always hiding in the corner without saying a word, her sister slowly stood up and revealed a face that was eight or nine times similar to Catherine, the Witch of desire. "Are you... Elizabeth?!" Although there was only one side, Zhang Cheng recognized the girl who had once created a strong desire for possession. But since he got the psychic power, he has been able to be himself and face up to his desires without falling out of control. "That''s right! It''s me! Thank God! You finally showed up!" Elizabeth obviously didn''t get rid of the influence of Catherine''s magic. She jumped up and hugged Cheng''s neck tightly and began to cry loudly. Tears kept sliding down her cheeks, and the shoulder position of her clothes soon got wet. Chapter 527 Fifteen minutes later, Elizabeth''s excitement finally calmed down. She chose some relatively low-key clothes from Catherine''s wardrobe and changed them. Then she returned to a relatively hidden private room in the underground bar and sat down. The female bartender with thick smoky makeup went to the bar to mix three low-grade cocktails and sat silently next to her. Judging from the calm expression on her face, she didn''t seem to care much about the aggression she had just suffered. While drinking the wine in the glass, she looked at Zhang Cheng with curious eyes. This silence lasted for about two or three minutes, and Elizabeth finally couldn''t help asking, "is my grandmother really dead as rumored outside?" "Yes!" Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to try to hide, so he nodded his head gently. "I see... No wonder they dare to treat me like this." the girl subconsciously clenched her fist, as if she thought of something bad. "What do you mean? Who do they mean? What''s the matter with you?" Although Zhang Cheng can directly read each other''s thoughts and memories with the help of spiritual powers, he does not intend to do so. If he uses psionic powers in similar situations, he will soon become an out and out pervert, just like the mind Snatchers in the world of Fallon, who regard creatures other than himself as slaves and food. Elizabeth obviously didn''t know she had just escaped. She explained with a bitter smile: "it''s about custody and inheritance. First of all, my grandmother wrote a will some time ago, and I am the only heir to this will. Although she is dead now, from a legal point of view, she can only be said to be missing. It will take seven years before she can be regarded as dead. So far from getting a penny, I don''t even have the pocket money I could get every month. I can''t make a living at all. Secondly, due to the sudden disappearance of my grandmother, I lost my legal guardian, and the child protection agency wanted to send me back to my original foster family. What''s more terrible is that many people have bad ideas when they know that I am the heir to a large amount of property. Both the so-called "parents" and Bohr are eager to get a lot of wealth from me. There was even a gang boss who threatened to catch me as a street girl if I didn''t hand over $5 million in cash within a month. " "So you pretend to be my woman and want to frighten those guys who are plotting against me?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. He did not expect that the accident in the debris world would bring such a terrible disaster to the girl in front of him, let alone that the other party would arrive first and use such inferior means. Not to mention all kinds of strange superpowers in the underground world, even ordinary people with a little brain will not easily believe it. "I can''t help it. I don''t know much about the underground world. I only know you, a big man who can be taken seriously by my grandmother. Unfortunately, I couldn''t fool those bastards in the end. In addition, I''m desperate now. No matter what you plan to do with me, I don''t care. Anyway, it''s always better to fall into your hands than those scum hands." Then Elizabeth wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and laughed. Looking at the girl''s dark blue eyes, Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment, quickly smiled and said, "tell me, do you want to integrate into the underground world and become one of them, or do you want to return to ordinary people''s life?" "What''s the difference?" asked Elizabeth, shrugging her shoulders. Zhang Cheng held out two fingers: "The difference lies in two different lives! If you choose the latter, I will help you get Catherine''s legacy, but I will also delete the information about the underground world in your mind. If you choose the former, you must first find a way to awaken the witch''s blood and become a superpower. Now tell me, what''s your choice?" "I choose the first!" Elizabeth gave the answer without hesitation. She has seen the terrible power inadvertently released by Catherine, the Witch of desire. She is also tired of her weak self. She has an incomparable desire to become strong and master her own destiny. "Oh? Do you know how the witch''s blood awakens?" Zhang Cheng''s face showed a playful expression. You should know that witches are not real wizards who master magic power through learning and training. They are more like warlocks in Phelan. According to legend, the earliest witch was born in a mixed race baby girl born after mating with the devil of hell, and then gradually integrated into the human world with the reproduction of generation after generation. To this end, the Holy See, which was controlled by heaven in the middle ages, also launched a witch hunting movement, and many ordinary women were innocent. "Yes! Grandma told me that if a Witch wants to awaken her power, she needs to find a real male wizard first, then sleep with each other and activate herself by absorbing magic." Elizabeth bit her lower lip and repeated what Catherine had said. Aware of the shyness in the girl''s eyes, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and joking: "so you found your goal?" "Yes! I found it!" The voice just fell! Elizabeth rushed over without warning, put her arms around Cheng''s neck and kissed him hard. Her movements were so wild that she didn''t look like the gentle lady she usually showed. After a full minute, the two people slowly separated "You are my target!" the girl announced loudly, licking her numb lips. "Well, it seems that I''m going to say goodbye to my happy single life." Zhang Cheng took out a tissue paper and wiped the red lipstick left after the exciting kiss just now. After all, Catherine is dead. He doesn''t have to worry that his feelings and desires will be used by each other. He plans to take the opportunity to enjoy the emotional life of normal people. In fact, except for a few members of the Supreme Council and the monsters created by the gods to guard the seal, nothing in the world can pose a real threat to him. It''s time to release his repressed nature for a long time. "You admit I''m your girlfriend?" Elizabeth covered her mouth with surprise. "Why not? From the first time we met, we had extra affection for each other, and it''s good to try to get along with each other for a period of time. As for the issues of inheritance and custody, don''t worry, I''ll send someone to solve them." Zhang Cheng took out his phone and dialed one of the numbers. But before the other side could be connected, Elizabeth rushed over, hugged him tightly, muttered and complained, "Damn it! I knew you were pretending to care!" "To be exact, it''s a kind of self-protection. You should understand that Ms. Catherine is different from what you think. She''s a real dangerous person..." Chapter 528 "Dangerous people?" Elizabeth''s eyes widened in surprise, apparently unaware of her grandmother''s true face. "That''s right! Do you know how old she is? Do you know how she keeps her young and beautiful appearance?" Zhang Cheng smiled and asked several questions in succession. The girl hesitated for a moment and quickly shook her head: "I don''t know." In her eyes, her grandmother has always been full of mystery and rarely talked about the underground world and her responsibilities. "As far as I know, Catherine is 270 years old. She forcibly occupies the body of her offspring through a terrible magic ceremony to ensure that she will never grow old and die," Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. "Occupy the body?!" Elizabeth seemed to understand something, and the whole person trembled violently. "I shouldn''t be..." Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "yes! You are the new body she chose. Otherwise, how can a selfish person like her suddenly choose to adopt you and make a will to inherit all her property? Although the truth is a little cruel, you''d better understand that the underground world is not as safe as the world of ordinary people. It is full of danger and darkness." "My God!" The girl was obviously frightened, trembling all over her body, and holding her hands tighter. Just when Zhang Cheng wanted to say something, Polman''s panting voice finally came from the other side of the phone: "hold... Sorry! My Lord! I didn''t hear the phone just now! What can I do for you?" "Do you happen to be doing strenuous exercise with the new female secretary?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and asked. "No! Absolutely not! I just checked the accounts and prepared for the tax return starting in February." Polman quickly explained. Fortunately, Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to study deeply, so he directly changed the subject: "OK! I believe you once. Now go to contact the cleaners immediately and let them create a death accident of the desire witch Catherine. In addition, find a registered guardian for her granddaughter Elizabeth for me. Remember, keep it clean. I don''t want any trouble in the future." "Elizabeth? Isn''t that what you call yourself..." Just halfway through what Polman said, he suddenly realized something. He immediately stopped and promised without thinking: "I know! Please rest assured that you will see the results in four hours at most." "I hope so." After saying this, Zhang Cheng hung up directly and dialed another number. In just two or three seconds, Jesse Livermore''s playful voice came out: "Hey! Boss! What''s up?" "I need your ability to torture several people. Let them collapse and die in pain and despair." Zhang Cheng gave the task without nonsense and concisely. With more and more knowledge and power at hand, he strengthened three men who proved his loyalty some time ago. He doesn''t have to do everything himself. He just needs to give orders. "Aha! It seems that I''m going to pity these guys. Please give me a list and I swear they''ll feel that life is better than death." Jesse Livermore said with a trace of excitement. This neurotic woman has devoted herself to the research of making powerful living corpses and ghosts since she got some knowledge of the necromancer of Fallon. She is worried that she can''t find enough unlucky people to experiment. Now authorized to arrest and torture ordinary people, he almost jumped up without joy. "The list? I almost forgot!" Zhang Cheng patted his head gently, bowed his head and asked the girl close to his chest, "what''s the name of your scum adoptive parents and the gang boss? Where do you live?" "I can lead the way!" the non mainstream bartender who remained silent suddenly suggested. "Are you?" "Her name is Aisha. She was a child who once lived in a hell family with me. At the same time, she is also the only sister who really cares about me and is willing to sacrifice everything for me." Elizabeth introduced with a very fast speed. It can be seen that she has a very good relationship with each other. Especially when she was in danger, the non mainstream bartender rushed out with a grab at the first time. Even if she knew that she was going to face a super capable monster, she didn''t have any hesitation. Only when people protect their most important relatives will they subconsciously ignore the danger. "Hello, my name is Zhang Cheng. Nice to meet you." Zhang Cheng leaned slightly with a smile. Although he had already embraced the darkness and did everything he could to pursue strength and immortality, he did not exclude those who sacrificed themselves for others, and even appreciated them. "Thank you! To tell you the truth, I never dreamed that I would be exposed to these supernatural forces one day, let alone have the opportunity to meet a big man like you." Aisha shrugged her shoulders freely, neither showing excessive inferiority nor trying to tighten the distance, just like greeting an ordinary friend she had just met. Accustomed to the awe, hatred, hatred and fear of others, Zhang Cheng obviously preferred this attitude and took the initiative to invite: "so are you interested in playing a game of revenge?" "The game of revenge?" Aisha blinked for unknown reasons. "Yes! I''ll give you a very powerful helper. Within 24 hours, you can torture, abuse and kill your enemies in various ways. You don''t have to be afraid of being discovered by the police or retaliation afterwards. However, in order to increase the difficulty and playfulness, you must use your brain to make every enemy feel the extreme pain, but you can''t repeat what you have done Used methods. "Zhang Cheng said some creepy suggestions without changing his face. Perhaps in the eyes of adults, this is a true devil. But in her early twenties, Aisha, full of rebellious spirit, immediately shouted excitedly, "cool! Dear zhang! I have to admit that you are an interesting and charming guy. What are you waiting for? I can''t wait to start taking the challenge!" "Wait a minute!" Zhang Cheng picked up the phone again and told Jesse Livermore, who had been waiting for a long time on the other side, "drive to Catherine''s kiss restaurant right away. Remember to bring all your little lovelies with you. They may be used in the next game." "OK! I''ll be right there!" "Be careful! Don''t scare anyone! You should understand that the cleaning operation a few days ago has made many guys nervous." "Ha ha! Let them be nervous! We are now the most powerful Brooklyn in New York! It is said that Congressmen Quentin and Venus have strict orders and will never allow any form of conflict with us. Brenda, who has lost an arm, has long become a laughing stock. It is estimated that his position will be pushed out by the latecomers soon." Jesse Livermore laughed and got into a brand-new fully enclosed refrigerated truck. The huge trailer box in the back is densely filled with all kinds of strange living bodies and undead, constantly emitting a gloomy and terrible smell Chapter 529 Forty minutes later, in a dark and humid alley in Queens, a fat black couple were naked and hung upside down on the outside of a fire ladder more than ten meters high, shaking up and down. Because not far from the fire ladder, a large group of ghosts without feet floated in the air, and their empty eyes were full of ferocious light, as if they could rush up and tear them to pieces at any time. There is no doubt that the black couple are the adoptive parents of Elizabeth and Aisha. They not only take advantage of the loopholes in the social welfare system to obtain government subsidies through the adoption of orphans, but also force the adopted children to work. If they don''t work, they will have no food. Moreover, these jobs include many unattractive transactions. Even they once drugged some beautiful boys and girls, and then sold them to pimps in exchange for green money, which simply refreshed the offline of Zhang Cheng''s three outlooks. "Well, kill these two scum now? Or let them feel fear for a while?" Jesse Livermore asked the young sister in the back seat from the cab. "Send them to hell!" Aisha took a deep breath of her cigarette and spit out a cloud of white smoke. ¡°OK£¡¡± Without any hesitation, Jesse directly lifted the shackles of the ghost. moment Silver and translucent shadows sprang their teeth and claws, frantically flocking to fat black couples. In the blink of an eye, they dragged their souls out and tore them to pieces. Looking at the body still slightly twitching hanging on the safety ladder, Zhang Chengtou asked without looking back: "who''s next?" Asha hesitated a little and quickly replied, "Changxi! He is the boss of the gang in the back streets. He once locked me up for violence for three days, and threatened Elizabeth to catch her in the street if she didn''t hand over five million dollars." "Oh? Five million dollars? He has a big appetite. What are you going to do with this guy?" a cold and cruel light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. "Well... I haven''t thought about it yet. Do you have any suggestions?" Aisha subconsciously licked her lips. As an ordinary person, she finally realized how strange and dangerous the underground world is today. People with super powers can easily make the target die unconsciously, and even the police and the FBI can''t do anything. Zhang Cheng touched his chin and searched his memory. He raised his mouth and said in a playful tone, "have you seen the movie biochemical crisis released last year?" "Of course! I like the film and I prefer the heroine inside." Aisha nodded her head gently, obviously not understanding the hint revealed in her words just now. But just because she doesn''t understand doesn''t mean Jesse Livermore doesn''t understand. The neurotic woman showed a rare expression of panic and carefully tried, "boss! You shouldn''t want..." "Hehe! That''s right! I allow you to use that. Remember, don''t lose control, otherwise the biochemical crisis will really be staged in New York." after that, Zhang Cheng gave his men a look you know, opened his mouth and showed a chilling smile. "What? What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word?" Elizabeth blinked innocently. "Er - I think you''d better not know." Jesse quickly wiped the sweat on her forehead, opened the password box with a slightly shaking hand, and took out a small bottle of strange black purple liquid. This thing is nothing else. It is the magic plague after countless improvements and enhancements. For a natural death master, there is nothing like this to enhance his strength. But the problem is that she didn''t have the courage to use such a dangerous thing for fear of really creating a doomsday scene in the film. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the dark basement a few blocks away, a strong black man without arms was unaware of the danger. While hugging the sexy girl, he shouted: "You fools! Cheer me up recently! Suck less flour! Be sure to keep an eye on Elizabeth and Asha, two little bitches. They are now a veritable mobile vault." "Don''t worry, Chauncey, they can''t run." another black man opened his mouth and showed his white teeth. "Hey, hey! When this business is finished, will you catch these two chicks and let the brothers have a good time. I still remember how Aisha struggled and cried under us two years ago. This time, with Elizabeth, it''s exciting to think about it." "Yes! Yes! Pull to the street after you''re cool! Do some exciting advertisements such as Sister Flower * *! It will attract a lot of rich perverts." ¡­¡­ For blacks living at the lowest level of American society, women have always been a tool to vent their desires and collect money. When they get tired of it, they sell it. Some even pimp their girlfriends in person without any sense of shame. In fact, what most black girls fear most is not white gangs and police, but their male compatriots. All successful blacks, men and women, will move out of the black community at the first time. Because they know that the place where their compatriots gather is the most dangerous area in the country, and the crime rate is twice as high as that in other places. Just when Changxi began to imagine how to spend money and drink after getting five million, the door of the basement suddenly made a bang. "Who?!" he stood up abruptly, took out the pistol on his back, and his eyes showed nervousness. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang Unfortunately, there was no response outside the door. Instead, the sound of knocking on the door became louder and denser, and even the whole door frame began to loosen slightly. "Falk! Don''t be silly! Take out all the guys!" "Give me a gun!" "I want it too!" "Ah!!!!!!" In such a strange situation, not only Changxi was flustered, but his men were also flustered, and the girl with exposed clothes couldn''t help screaming. Before the guns were distributed to everyone, the door, which was not very strong, was finally knocked open with a bang, and seven or eight monsters with ferocious expressions like zombies in the film rushed in from the channel. The one in front directly jumped up, knocked an unlucky egg to the ground, opened his mouth and bit it hard, and tore off a large piece of flesh and blood on the spot. "No!! help me! I don''t want to die!" "Shet! What the hell is that! Fire! Fire!" Chang Xi was completely stunned by the bloody scene in front of him and roared and pulled the trigger. For a moment, the gunfire was loud, and the pungent smell of gunsmoke filled the air. Many zombies came to the ground under dense fire, but one or two still broke through the blockade and rushed into the crowd to bite wildly Chapter 530 "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Where did these monsters come from? Is the end of the world coming?" After a fierce battle, Changxi finally escaped from the basement, but the price is that his men and women are dead. At present, he is running along the alley to crowded places. At the same time, he keeps dialing 911 with his mobile phone and trying to ask the police for help. I have to say, this picture is a little ironic. But now he can''t care so much. He just wants to save his life first. Unfortunately, before halfway, a giant with pale skin and a height of more than two meters and five fell from the sky. With a bang, he blocked the only way. His right hand was like a claw like a blade, which was not very normal. "Oh - no! No! No!" Changxi completely collapsed. He raised his shotgun and shot wildly. Eight bullets were shot out, and he couldn''t cause any damage to the other party. In desperation, the only thing he can do is to step back. But it only retreated about 30 meters, and the previous group of zombies also chased out and added the unlucky guy in the middle. pain! despair! The simple minded and well-developed black man finally realized that he was about to die and was killed in the most terrible way. At the thought of the bloody scene in which his men were thrown to the ground and eaten one mouthful at a time, he couldn''t help surging up boundless fear at the bottom of his heart, and finally clenched his teeth and rushed towards the giant in front. After all, in his understanding, it''s better to die faster than to be separated alive. At least the latter can reduce many unnecessary pain. But at the moment when he was about to rush forward, the giant not only did not choose to kill him, but grabbed his calf, picked him up upside down and threw him gently into the zombies. "No!!!!!!!!!!" With a sad cry, Changxi crossed a parabola in mid air and fell among the corpses with a bang. A zombie covered with bullet holes immediately jumped up, bit on his arm and tore off a large piece of flesh and blood in an instant. Other zombies were unwilling to fall behind, so they fell down and began to tear the unlucky body. Interestingly, none of them touched the dead part. On the contrary, a female corpse ate the small stick of the black lower body as a sausage. "Ah!!!!!!!!!! whoever it is! Please kill me! Let me die!" At present, Changxi has completely given up the hope of living, just want to die quickly, so as to end this terrible pain and suffering. Just as the dark red blood began to spread to both sides of the road, three women and a man suddenly appeared in his sight, including a woman with rich smoke makeup who looked familiar. Obviously, these four visitors are the initiator who hid aside and planned all this with their own hands. Appreciating that black life is better than death, Zhang Cheng asked without changing his face: "Well, my suggestion is good? Fear, pain, despair and death. In just ten minutes, he realized the strong stimulation that many people can''t taste in a lifetime. If it''s not to control the scope of proliferation, I can even let him linger between hope and hope, and eventually lead to complete mental collapse." "It''s terrible! But he deserves it." Asha''s eyes showed relief and joy. For any woman, being violated is definitely an unspeakable nightmare. What''s more, she was imprisoned for three days. She endured the violence of Changxi and his men day and night. She was very strong without going crazy. "Everything is over! From now on, you can start a new life. We will become very rich and live a high-class life." Elizabeth quickly hugged her sister and whispered comfort. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. By the way, which of you has a gun? I got to know him myself first." "I have a shotgun here, but the recoil is a little big. You''d better pay attention to it." said Zhang Cheng, taking out a secret Silver Double Barrel Shotgun from his magic pocket that has never been used since he bought it, and sending two bullets. He bought it from a dwarf in treasure Bay last time he went to Azeroth. As we all know, dwarves have only one requirement for guns and artillery, that is, they should have large caliber and sufficient power. It''s best to blow up the enemy. "I bought it! Is this... Is this a gun used to hunt whales? Are you sure my shoulder and arm won''t break after I use it?" Looking at the barrel that could be stuffed with a quail egg and the exaggerated characteristic bullet, Aisha grew up stunned. "No! I''ve added shock absorbing magic runes to the gun body, that is, my arm is dislocated at most, and there will be no risk of fracture." Zhang Chengding gave a guarantee. He is not confident in the fire gun made by the dwarf, but in his magic. "OK! If I break my bone, you have to cover the medical expenses. My deposit is only enough to call an ambulance of one eighth..." With the last word blurted out, Asha skillfully stuffed two bullets into the gun chamber, stepped to the enemy whose consciousness was blurred, and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Boom! Boom! "Fark!" After two deafening noises, Chang Xi''s whole transformation disappeared. To be exact, it was blasted into pieces and splashed by terrible magic enhanced bullets. Asha''s face, neck, clothes, trousers and arms were all covered with these disgusting things. She couldn''t help bursting out. "Ha ha! My God! You can play the latest version of the chainsaw without makeup now." Elizabeth laughed first. "Laugh again? Believe it or not, I''ll give you a warm hug right away? Besides, I need a bath! Now! Now!" Aisha rolled her eyes angrily and threatened. "OK! I''m wrong! Don''t get excited! I''ll take you to take a bath now." As soon as she heard that her good sister was going to hug herself, Elizabeth immediately raised her hand and surrendered. She doesn''t want those disgusting mixtures of flesh and blood. She simply wiped the dwarf''s Secret silver double barrel shotgun with facial tissue paper, and Aisha handed it to Zhang Cheng with a reluctant face: "thanks! By the way, this girl is so hot, I''m a little reluctant to give it back to you." "If you like, just stay. I have nearly 200 special bullets here and give them to you. You know, it''s not easy to live in the underground world as an ordinary person. You have to have some self-defense weapons. This gun is just one of them." Instead of picking up the shotgun, Zhang Chengfei sent a large box of high explosive bullets made by the Ironforge project dwarf. According to the description of the seller ovg copper hammer, even if a troll with strong regeneration ability is hit, it will not die, and it also has special effects against ghost spirit creatures. Of course, only he knows how many of these words are commercial advocacy and how many are true. Do not think that dwarves are naturally simple and honest. On the contrary, the proportion of profiteers in their ethnic group is no less than that of humans Chapter 531 "Violet house" is a comprehensive entertainment place integrating bars, nightclubs and hotels. Due to its recent opening, it has been carrying out various discount activities, attracting many local men and women with high income and tourists from all over the world. Coupled with the considerate service, it always gives people a sense of lightness and pleasure that can not be described in words. Unexpectedly, there is a long queue outside the door. They don''t know that those beautiful feelings actually come from the huge magic gathering array secretly portrayed on the inside of the wall, ground and ceiling during decoration. In short, the magic energy rich in every cubic meter of air here is particularly high. After a large amount of absorption, it will stimulate the brain of ordinary people to produce a sense of pleasure. Obviously, this is no other place. It is the fully renovated fitness club. It is also the power center for Zhang Cheng to rule the underground world of Brooklyn. "I buy GA! Don''t tell me you drive here!" Aisha stared at the bustling scene outside through the window and couldn''t help exclaiming. You know, she was just a poor person who lived at the bottom of the society with a monthly income of no more than two thousand dollars. The most luxurious place she ever entered was Catherine''s kiss restaurant. Zhang Cheng smiled, shrugged his shoulders and replied, "strictly speaking, it belongs to the New York Council. But as long as I''m not dead, no one can take it away from me. Come on, don''t waste time here. I don''t want the police to see your clothes covered with plasma and broken meat. It''s very troublesome to deal with it." "Shet! You damn rich people!" Aisha''s face showed a typical expression of envy, jealousy and hatred. Passing through the underground parking lot, Jesse Livermore parked the truck in an unknown corner, then jumped down and said to the white youth who stood there: "take the car to garage 4 for me! Remember, control your curiosity and don''t open the back carriage, or you''ll regret it." "Don''t worry, madam, I know the rules." the young man grinned and his muscles expanded rapidly. Finally, he became a little giant more than two meters and five meters tall. He raised the truck with both hands and stuffed it into a very hidden position on his head. moment The sound of the elevator working was heard above, and the whole car was slowly lifted and disappeared out of the sight of everyone. Perhaps his sudden transformation reminded Elizabeth of Bohr and hurriedly took her boyfriend''s arm and tried to find a sense of security. "Don''t be afraid! All the residents of the underground world here are my men. They dare not do anything to you." After a soft consolation, Zhang Cheng took out a key card and inserted it into the groove, taking the lead in walking into the private elevator leading to the top floor. In the blink of an eye, the party came to this place almost completely isolated from the lower floors. As soon as he got out of the elevator, Tracy, wearing a professional dress, took the initiative to welcome him and presented a financial statement with both hands: "Sir, this is the money washed in the last two months. Please have a look. At present, there are about 35 million dollars in our Treasury, which can be digested in three months at most." After glancing at the capital flow and loss on the book, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "well done! You are becoming more and more professional, which makes me very happy. In addition, you are no longer worried about the devil mark, and I have completely solved it." "Thank you very much! I swear I will do my best to serve you in the future." When he heard that the devil would no longer pester him, Tracy was obviously relieved. His face was filled with a smile of rebirth. At the same time, he secretly looked at the two new faces next to him. When she saw Zhang Cheng holding Elizabeth''s slender waist with one hand, her heart beat violently, and a trace of vigilance and hostility that could not be easily detected flashed in her eyes. Similarly, as a sixth sense, Elizabeth also felt the hostility and looked up into each other''s eyes. Fortunately, they both showed great restraint and looked at each other for three seconds before ending the first confrontation. After Tracy turned and left, Elizabeth couldn''t help but probe carefully, "who is she? Is she your lover?" "Lover? Why do you think so?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "Eyes! When she looks at you, she is definitely not only a subordinate and boss, but also mixed with love. But don''t worry, I don''t mind if you have several lovers outside, as long as you guarantee that I am a genuine girlfriend." Elizabeth winked generously. But her little trick was not even an introduction in front of the scheming former. Zhang Cheng directly shook his head and denied: "no, we are not lovers, at least not yet." "Really?" Elizabeth was obviously a little unconvinced. "Really! To be exact, Tracy is still a virgin, so her soul is watched by the devil." "Well, it seems that you should be a little more restrained than I thought." "Oh? Can you tell me what kind of person I was in your original imagination?" "Well - even if he is not a pornographic who wantonly vent his desires, he is at least a romantic guy who shows mercy everywhere. After all, few rich men are not lecherous, which is the common sense of the United States of America." One by one, they chatted and walked through the corridor into the innermost room. Under the leadership of Jesse, Issa went to the bathroom to wash the sticky and smelly mixture of blood and meat. ¡­¡­ At the same time, on a huge cruise ship docked in New York port, countless staff are busy moving things completely sealed in metal boxes into the bottom cabin. As one of the members of the North American Supreme Council, Laverne personally took charge to prevent accidents of several of the highest value goods. Because before long, the annual auction will be held on this ship. At that time, not only the Lords and parliamentarians of North America will attend, but also the high-level leaders of other regional parliaments will occasionally appear. In particular, someone has released the news that there are dragon eggs at the auction. It can be predicted that it will inevitably attract a lot of right and wrong. Maybe even those ancient families who think highly of themselves on weekdays will send representatives to bid. Just as Laverne began to consider whether there would be a bloody scene after the auction, Lauren Kony, the king of shadows, suddenly appeared in front of him out of thin air and bent down to report in a low voice: "master, the Marcus family has sent a direct descendant and wants to see you right away." "Marcus family? At this time?" Laverne''s eyes showed two pure lights. "Yes! I think they are probably for..." Before Lauren finished his words, Laverne waved his hand: "I know what these guys want to do. Bring people here. It''s just that I have something to rely on their strength..." Chapter 532 A few minutes later, in the most ornate guest room in the cruise ship, Laverne narrowed his eyes and looked up and down at the 40-year-old white man standing in front of him. After a full minute, he pointed to the chair in front of him and said, "sit down. Unexpectedly, Fergie was willing to send out his favorite son and heir." "Thank you very much! It''s my honor to be met by you." the white man bent down and bowed deeply, and then sat down gracefully. Obviously, he has received strict etiquette training, his every move is as perfect as a textbook, and is full of the reserve and gentleman spirit advocated by the British upper aristocrats. "Tell me, Anthony, what''s the purpose of your father''s asking you to come at this sensitive time?" Laverne didn''t intend to beat around the Bush and went straight to the subject as soon as he opened his mouth. "For two things. First, the Marcus family needs at least two dragon eggs. I hope you can help; second, I want to meet the recently famous Oriental wizard and see if I can reach some cooperation intentions." the white man known as Anthony quickly showed his intention without nonsense. After all, as a direct descendant of Rudolph Marcus, the second leader of the North American Supreme Council, the sickle of death, he has enough capital to get what he wants through exchange and bargaining. In fact, although the United States of America has been promoting the so-called "freedom", "equality" and "democracy", it has actually been pursuing a strict hierarchy internally. No matter how rich outsiders are, they can''t enter one small circle after another. Similarly, a similar situation exists in the underground world. Through marriage, several families most rooted in this land are closely united. Although it will not affect the Supreme Council, it is absolutely no problem to control the secondary Parliament. Laverne was undoubtedly well aware of the great influence behind the Marcus family. He subconsciously frowned and thought for a moment, and soon tapped the table and responded: "All the members of the Supreme Council know the number of dragon eggs. I can''t help. But I can arrange to meet Zhang. But if I remember correctly, there should be no female members of the right age in your family to marry?" "No, there''s an illegitimate daughter," Anthony said with an awkward smile. "Oh? Illegitimate daughter! Whose?" lafune showed a rare gossip expression. As far as he knows, in order to maintain the magic talent of future generations, those large families often deliberately choose marriage and childbearing objects. As for illegitimate children and illegitimate women, they usually do not exist. Even if they are born accidentally, they will be carefully hidden, neither recognized nor known by the outside world. "Mine! That was a mistake I made when I was young. She is seventeen years old and studying magic in the wizard college. Although her talent is a little unsatisfactory, it is enough for marriage." Anthony did not try to hide anything and happily chose to admit it. Although the daughter made him feel a little humiliated, since it would be exposed sooner or later to be used for marriage, he might as well act a little free and easy. "Unbelievable! But it sounds like a good story. When we have time to talk about this beautiful mistake next time. Besides, don''t blame me for not reminding you that Zhang is not a small role that is easy to be manipulated. On the contrary, he has wisdom and ambition incompatible with his age, and is extremely dangerous. You will never think what he will do in a critical moment Crazy decision. " In saying these words, Laverne''s tone was full of seriousness and warning. "Don''t worry. You should know that the Marcus family pursues a consistent strategy and will never easily offend any tomorrow star. If there is nothing else, I''ll leave first. This time, we owe you a favor." Anthony got up and planned to leave. But before he bowed, laforn interrupted, "wait! I happen to have something I need your help here." "Of course! Please!" Anthony first froze, then nodded without hesitation. "I have here a stone slab enshrined in Poseidon temple in ancient Greece, which is said to record the sinking position of Atlantis. Your family seems to have many talents who are proficient in this field. Please translate it for me." then Laverne took out an ancient stone slab full of strange words and symbols from the password box around him. Due to the baptism of years, most of the handwriting on the surface has been blurred, and only the portrait of Poseidon holding a trident in the middle is still lifelike. "This... This is!!!!!!" Anthony obviously recognized the origin of the stone slab and widened his eyes in shock. "That''s right! It''s the suicide note left by the last Atlantis survivor in the legend. Don''t ask me where I got it, I won''t tell you. Don''t try to covet it, because you and your family can''t afford it." "I understand! But I''m afraid it will take a long time to translate such an ancient thing." "Don''t worry, I have plenty of time." ¡­¡­ Just as Anthony stepped off the cruise deck, in the headmaster''s office of the magical secret place, where the wizard college is located, an old man with white hair and beard was looking through the information sent by his men. About two or three minutes later, he held his glasses and asked, "are you sure this Oriental has a magic system we don''t understand?" "Yes, the great wizard. I have observed for a long time, and his magic runes and spells are completely different from ours. Moreover, not long ago, he cut off Brenda''s arm in a conflict and couldn''t see the action. The whole process seemed to be completed suddenly." Venus explained calmly. After experiencing Zhang Cheng''s terrible ability, she took the initiative to come to the place where she had studied and lived, and wanted to use the power of the wizard association to solve the mystery. "Do you mean - move in an instant?" the old man called the great wizard looked up with a trace of curiosity on his wrinkled face. "No! It''s not just instantaneous movement! It''s more like... More like..." Venus searched his brain desperately to find an accurate adjective. But before she found it, the great wizard smiled and added, "it''s more like time has stopped, isn''t it?" Venus heard the word, his eyes lit up and nodded desperately: "yes! Time stops! It''s like he controls time! When everyone can''t move! When he can''t feel it, he cut off Brenda''s arm. Do you think this power or magic really exists?" "I don''t know. At least I haven''t seen it. Maybe I should make time to go to New York and meet this young man from the mysterious East..." Chapter 533 As the Christmas holiday is getting closer and closer, the relationship between Zhang Cheng and Elizabeth is heating up rapidly, even to the point of cohabitation. However, in order to ensure that they could absorb enough magic energy to the greatest extent on the first night, they were very restrained and never broke through the last line of defense, but all they could do except the last step. Because the power in the witch''s blood is easily affected by the gravity of the moon, it is best to complete the transformation from a girl to a woman at the full moon. In addition, Aisha, who completed her revenge, also returned to Catherine''s kiss restaurant and continued to work as a bartender in the underground bar as a temporary administrator, responsible for maintaining the basic order and tax revenue of the territory before the new Lord took office. The salary is also good. It has a surface income of more than $8000 a month and $10000 in cash. You know, it is only the end of 2003, and the United States is still enjoying the unprecedented prosperity brought by the only superpower after the collapse of the Soviet Union. Although 9 / 11 cast a shadow over the future of this superpower, the US dollar is still the only settlement currency in the world, and its purchasing power is by no means the state of severe inflation more than a decade later. Aisha is very satisfied with this job, and can also talk to some strange people in fairy tales and folklore such as vampires, werewolves, elves and goblins. As for safety, she doesn''t care at all. Anyway, it can''t be worse than the black neighborhood she lived in before. Although they suffered unimaginable suffering and torture in childhood, the young sisters who were not related by blood still embarked on a good life path. They did not degenerate into street women who lived by selling their bodies, nor did they indulge in taking hallucinogens to anesthetize themselves all day. Just when Zhang Cheng began to get used to enjoying this ordinary life, a phone call disrupted his peace. It was no one else who called, but a nominal "mother". The content is also very simple. Go to the annual meeting held by the company to celebrate the huge benefits of two new products after they are put into the market. Since the harvest of the first batch of artificially planted ningshenhua, the ambitious Zhang Zhi immediately ordered the company''s R & D department to make a brewing beverage and a skin care cream in less than three days. After drinking the former, it can not only calm the mood and let people quickly enter deep sleep, but also alleviate depression and reduce blood pressure and blood lipids. The effect is very obvious, which can not be compared with those health products that hang sheep''s head and sell dog''s head. As for the latter, it has a stronger repair effect than any skin care cream on the market. No matter scars, spots and acne, as long as it is applied continuously for three to four days, it will completely disappear immediately, allowing the skin to temporarily return to its young state. Due to a certain amount of advertising invested in advance, the above two commodities were only on sale for one and a half months, and there was a serious shortage of goods. It is estimated that her request to meet this time is probably to talk about expanding the number of plants. After all, the patent right of this white magical flower is still in the hands of a biological laboratory called "star light", but this laboratory has never really existed from beginning to end. Even the name of another partner in the contract is false. His real identity is a deformer in the underground world. After completing his work, he returned directly to the primitive tribes in Africa. In desperation, Zhang Cheng had to change into an expensive handmade suit. He left home three days before Christmas Eve and came to the annual meeting alone in a sports car. As soon as she opened the door, Maggie, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately stepped forward and said with a straight face, "Sir, please follow me. The boss is waiting for you inside." "OK." Zhang Cheng didn''t care about the bad attitude of the "ex girlfriend" and nodded with a smile. Maggie was wearing a black low cut backless evening dress today. She was wearing a pair of 10 cm high heels. The whole person looked bright. Two slender thighs wrapped in black silk stockings were seen from time to time with the skirt. As soon as she entered the hall, she attracted the hot eyes of countless men. However, it is a pity that they can only have an eye addiction at best and dare not take further action at all. Because just last month, a cowardly guy tried to get close to the goddess recognized by the company. As a result, Zhang Zhi, who was like a tyrant, found that he not only lost his job, but also "happened to" have a conflict with gang members. He broke two ribs and is still living in the hospital. It is estimated that the medical expenses alone can drain his little savings. But everyone who is not a fool knows that Maggie with excellent work is not as simple as an ordinary female secretary at all, but is trained by the boss as a prospective daughter-in-law. She may enter the board of directors and become the CEO of more than 10000 people in the future. Anyone who dares to make up her mind must be prepared to bear the boss''s anger and revenge. Through the reading of the shallow thinking of the brain by psychic powers, Zhang Cheng soon realized how terrible the "mother"''s desire for control was. He even arranged what kind of wife the "son" would marry in advance. If it weren''t for his impersonation, I''m afraid the guy with the same name and surname would be controlled by his mother all his life. Just when he secretly sympathized with the man''s miserable life, Zhang Zhi, who was talking to a white haired old man, finally saw the young men and women coming from a distance, immediately smiled and said, "Mr. Baron, this is the son I mentioned to you just now. How is he right?" "Ha ha! He is really a handsome young man! Hello, young man, nice to meet you." the old man took the initiative to stretch out his right hand. "Nice to meet you, too, Mr. baron." Zhang Cheng replied politely. However, at the moment when they touched their hands, he suddenly felt a faint magical energy coming from each other''s palms. There is no doubt that the old man is not an ordinary man, but a wizard who holds the mysterious power. He is showing his identity in his own way. Standing aside, Zhang Zhi didn''t notice the abnormality at all, and continued to say excitedly: "son, Mr. Baron is a top rich man from Austria. The shares of major companies held by his name are worth $6.5 billion. He bought one-third of our Ningshen tea." Hearing this sentence, Zhang Cheng flashed a light in his eyes and asked with a smile: "Oh? Can you take the liberty to ask, why do you buy so much tea?" "Of course! You don''t know how important that kind of tea is to an old man like me! It only takes a small cup, as if the whole person has achieved unprecedented peace and harmony. If your mother didn''t insist on selling the company, I would like to buy it directly." old Baron didn''t hide his prying into ningshenhua at all and admitted it openly. "I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. Through a simple conversation, he finally understood why a wizard was interested in ningshenhua. The reason is very simple. This kind of flower can keep the mood in a calm state and is of great help to meditation Chapter 534 Maybe he recognized Zhang Cheng''s identity in the underground world, or he felt the suffocating magic energy emanating from him. In short, after chatting for a few words, old Baron soon chose to leave. Seeing the wizard gradually disappear into the crowd, Zhang Zhi, as her mother, put away her smile, frowned and asked, "where have you been fooling around recently? Why can''t I contact you for more than two consecutive months?" "Er... I''ve been busy investing in real estate recently and opened a comprehensive entertainment place with good business." Zhang Cheng hurried to find an excuse. No way, who let him go to other worlds every once in a while. In other people''s eyes, it''s just inexplicable evaporation. "Real estate investment? Where is your entertainment place? What''s its name?" the strong mother was obviously not the kind of woman who could fool the past casually, and continued to ask with wide eyes. "The violet house is in Brooklyn, New York." Zhang Cheng reported his stronghold without thinking. Anyway, except for the top floor, the whole building is a legal entertainment center, with all kinds of photos, including the most difficult liquor photos in New York. "Violet house?! is that your property?" Zhang zhimingxian was surprised. Although she usually doesn''t care about these places that kill people''s will, she still hears young people in the company occasionally mention the pleasant mysterious atmosphere of violet house and the hot queuing scene. As a place of entertainment, this full traffic undoubtedly means that business is booming and can make a lot of profits. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "yes! And this time I didn''t cooperate with anyone. It''s mine." "Great! I''m proud of you. Obviously, you inherited my excellent genes, not that loser." the strong mother didn''t mean to praise. Of course, rather than praising her son, she is praising herself "Thank you!" Although Zhang now wants to make complaints about the bad character of the mother in name, he has been silent for three minutes for a cheap, cheap father, but he finally resisted it. Because there are too many slot points, I don''t know where to spit. For a moment, he actually had a great curiosity about the cheap father. He wanted to find out what a strong man with endurance and willpower needed to enter the palace of marriage with this strong top-notch woman, and gave birth to a child together. Zhang Zhi obviously didn''t know that cheap son was feigning himself, and suddenly turned the conversation: "by the way, where''s your partner? Why didn''t he come?" "He went to the Amazon rainforest to find a new research topic. Why, do you have anything to find him?" Zhang Cheng asked with a wink, thinking that the main play had finally come. "No, it''s no big deal. I just want to discuss expanding the planting scale. I believe you can see that the company''s new products are in short supply. We shouldn''t let such a large profit be wasted for no reason." Zhang Zhi pretended to be relaxed and said the most important purpose of today''s conversation. you ''re right! Expand the scale, occupy the market, improve the reputation, finally form the brand effect, and then list on Wall Street in New York to create a huge industrial chain! That''s all about her grand business plan! Feeling the exuberant ambition pouring out of the other party''s mind, Zhang Cheng inadvertently twitched at the corners of his mouth, narrowed his eyes and said tentatively, "how much do you think it would be better to expand?" "Twenty times!" Zhang Zhi obviously had a careful plan for a long time, directly opened his mouth and gave an exaggerated figure. "Twenty times?! are you kidding?" Zhang Cheng exclaimed with exaggerated exclamation. Expand the planting scale by 20 times. Unless the energy source that can continuously produce solar well water in the basement is transferred, two-thirds of the well water will be consumed by planting ningshenhua. Although he no longer needs this thing to provide magic energy for himself, he can''t waste it like this. Zhang Zhi turned her eyes angrily and nodded directly at Maggie standing aside. The latter quickly opened his handbag and took out a contract from it. "This is the transfer agreement of 25% of the original shares of the company, which I have signed. As long as you promise me the conditions just now, it will immediately belong to you. As for your mysterious partner, I will take care of it myself. I just want ningshenhua, a lot of ningshenhua." "OK! I can promise first. But the planting foundation can''t be too far away from New York, and it must be decorated according to my design, which can''t be changed at all." after thinking for a moment, Zhang Cheng finally chose to agree. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to destroy this fairly harmonious relationship between mother and child. On the other hand, the magical herbs in his villa greenhouse really need to move a nest. By the way, try the fully enclosed building - Arcane garden, which is specially designed by mainland mages for the rapid growth of magical plants. "No problem! I''m going to choose a place in the suburbs of New York to build a four to six storey planting base. As for the ownership, I''ll put it directly under your name." Zhang Zhi obviously doesn''t care about these side details at all. After getting what she wants, everything else is easy to discuss. "OK! I''ll take care of the rest!" After that, Zhang Cheng picked up twice the wine from the table, handed one of the cups to his nominal mother, then touched it gently, lifted his head and drank it. After drinking up the red liquid in the cup, the two chatted at will. Zhang Zhi threw her cheap son and devoted herself to narrowing the relationship with key customers and partners. For a strong woman like her, nothing in the world is more important than her career, especially on the eve of the rise of a huge business empire. Silently staring at the woman who did her best to achieve her ambition, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head and sighing: "woman, it''s really a terrible creature..." "That''s what you think of your mother?" Maggie whispered with a cold face. "No, you don''t understand. I''m paying tribute to her. You know, in this terrible society full of the law of the jungle, only people strong enough and frightening enough are qualified to stand at the top of the pyramid. My mother happens to have such potential. If she were in the middle ages, she would be a natural queen." Zhang Cheng explained calmly. "I want to go out and get some air. Would you like to come?" Maggie took a deep breath and offered to invite. It has to be said that her behavior is a little puzzling due to her bad attitude in the last two meetings. Zhang Cheng didn''t try to read the other party''s thinking. He gently nodded his head: "OK!" Soon, the young men and women quietly left the meeting through the back door. Zhang Zhi, who has been observing carefully, found this and slightly tilted her mouth to show a meaningful smile Chapter 535 In December, New York has become quite cold. The outdoor temperature has even reached minus 3 degrees Celsius, and white snowflakes are floating in the sky. Maggie''s evening dress with a large area of exposed skin could not provide any warmth at all. She began to shiver involuntarily after she came outside for a few seconds. As a saying goes, women are a group of out and out madmen. Men will never understand how crazy they will do for beauty and sexuality, for example, now "Here, put it on." Zhang Cheng took off his coat very gentlemanly and handed it over. "Thank you!" Maggie knew that this was not the time to be brave, so she quickly put it on her body and slightly alleviated the loss of heat. Under her leadership, they crossed the street and came to a beautiful red BMW in the underground parking lot opposite. "Yours?" a trace of surprise appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. Although he himself knew nothing about cars, he could see that the price of the car would not be less than 150000 dollars, far exceeding the maximum income that the other party could bear. "That''s right! What about the Christmas present your mother gave me, isn''t it good?" Maggie skillfully took out the car key, opened the door, got in and turned on the air conditioning. "It''s really good! I hope she gave me a better Christmas gift than this." Zhang Cheng half joked and then sat down in the co pilot''s position and closed the door. After a while, the air conditioner dissipated the cold and temporarily restored the warmth in the car. Maggie also took off her coat, stared at her "ex boyfriend" with a kind of scrutiny, and said mindlessly for several minutes, "you''ve changed!" "Sorry, I don''t understand what you mean." Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. Just as he was considering whether to use psychic powers to read each other''s deeper thinking, Maggie immediately said, "since you came back, you have become more and more mature and indifferent. You know, in the past, although you were a little proud and conceited, you were kind-hearted and would never have the heart to hurt others." "So? You asked me out to say that?" Zhang Cheng interrupted innocently. To tell the truth, he hates this way of talking in circles, especially the other party''s identity is still so sensitive. "No! Of course not! I have something very important for you to see. We''ll talk about it after reading it." Maggie quickly opened the small drawer under the cab and took out a thick pile of A4 paper. Zhang Cheng took over and glanced around. He found that these were all the payment records of the woman from high school to college. The signatory below was Zhang Zhi. In other words, Maggie''s ability to have such a long list of beautiful academic certificates is entirely funded by his strong mother! Rao is Zhang Cheng, who has seen many big scenes and is a little puzzled. Illegitimate daughter? No, no way! There is no trace of Asian descent on each other. Is it the daughter of a friend or an ex boyfriend? Maggie obviously knew what he was thinking. She put away all the information and explained with a bitter smile: "don''t think about it. We are not related by blood. In fact, like me, there were 20 girls who were funded at the beginning. Each one was carefully selected. They should not only be beautiful, smart and have a good figure, but also have no bad habits and be clean. Later, after the cruel elimination, only one person survived until the end, and that person was me. You can imagine, as an American girl living in a big city, I didn''t attend a party, even the prom, hold hands with any boy, let alone kiss or fall in love. No alcohol, no ecstatic drugs, and no experience of close contact with the opposite sex. And all these arrangements are for only one person, that is you. " "You mean my mother started planning my life and future a long time ago?" Zhang Cheng was surprised! There''s no way not to be surprised! He didn''t realize that his cheap mother''s desire for control was so terrible! Since high school, he has trained his son to be a future wife and assistant. No one with normal nerves can do it. This is a disease! Is a very serious mental and mental illness! What''s more terrible is that Zhang Zhi succeeded! If he hadn''t pretended later, the unlucky guy with the same name and surname would have been in the dark until he died. He didn''t know that his smart, sexy and beautiful girlfriend was actually arranged by his mother. "Yes! How''s it going? Isn''t she surprised?" Maggie stared at Cheng''s eyes with extremely complicated eyes. The latter smiled bitterly and nodded: "it''s impossible not to be surprised! I think my mother should see a psychologist or psychiatrist. In addition, I don''t understand why you promised such excessive conditions at the beginning?" "In order to get out of hell! A flower like you growing in a greenhouse can''t realize how terrible it is for parents to be drug addicts. In order to get money for medicine, they sold me to a pedophile at the age of 12. Fortunately, your mother happened to pass by and saved me. To tell the truth, I''m very grateful to her, otherwise I can''t imagine what I would be like." Maggie shrugged her shoulders helplessly. "What about now? Why did you tell me about it?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. He is not an idiot who will be moved to forget his last name because the other party is a beautiful woman with tragic origins and determined growth. On the contrary, he could feel that the woman in front of him had an attempt on herself, a very strong attempt. Maggie took a deep breath and replied in a very serious tone, "because your mother gave me an ultimatum! If I can''t come back to you, I will lose not only the future, but also everything I have right now. So I need you! I need your help! I''ve worked hard for eight years, not for such a result." "Hehe, why should I help you? Give me a reason?" Zhang Cheng began to enjoy this interesting family game, and a faint golden light flashed in his pupils. "As long as you are willing to help me! After the company goes public, I will have the opportunity to enter the senior management and help your mother manage her business empire. At that time, I can provide first-hand information. If you take over the management of the company one day, I will not hesitate to support every decision you make." Maggie quickly made the offer. She knew that there was little time left. Zhang Zhi is not a good man and woman. Maybe she is already planning to kick herself out. "Sounds good. Tell me, what kind of help do you need?" "Very simple! There is only one way to prove that a woman returns to a man! That is sex!" "Now? In the car?" "Don''t worry! Most employees are at the hotel''s annual meeting. No one will notice us. And I promise I won''t interfere in your private life. You just need to come to me at least twice a week." With that, Maggie turned over and rode up directly, kicked the button on the control panel with her high heels, and the seat began to lay flat slowly. After a while, the beautiful new car began to tremble slightly Chapter 536 Forty minutes later, when they returned to the hotel, everyone noticed a large kiss mark on Maggie''s chest and neck. People with a little common sense realize that she has just completed a fierce battle and her face is radiant. At a glance, she has been nourished by men. When passing by Zhang Zhi, the latter even stopped the ongoing conversation and gave her a satisfied look. For a moment, the employees of the whole company began to whisper, trying to find out what happened. Why did this pair of "dog men and women" who broke up relapse again? Zhang Cheng completely ignored everyone''s sight and came to the corner alone. He planned to eat and leave. After all, the annual auction in the underground world of North America is about to begin. He is going to prepare some magic potions and send them to exchange gold dinars to prevent the embarrassing situation that he is interested in something and can''t afford it. Unfortunately, some people obviously don''t intend to let him go. The old man who called himself Barron came over quietly and sighed in an envious tone: "it''s nice to be young! When I was young, I had many beautiful lovers and enjoyed the afterjoy and stimulation of my body. But with the gradual aging and decay of my body, I can''t feel that feeling anymore." "Why not use the power of magic? I believe it''s not difficult to occupy a young man''s body at your level?" Zhang Cheng asked in a low voice while eating a fresh and juicy steak. I don''t know whether the soul has lived in the dragon''s body for a long time. His taste is developing towards carnivorous animals, and he has no interest in vegetarians such as vegetable Sarah. "No, no, no, magic is not the power to squander." the old man quickly waved his hand. "You must be very careful when using it, otherwise it may lead to terrible disasters. By the way, it seems that I haven''t introduced myself. My real name is Florian Julian Jacob, the president of the wizard college in the secret place of magic and the great wizard of the wizard Association." "Oh?" Zhang Cheng swallowed the food in his mouth and looked surprised. You should know that although the underground world is now ruled by parliament, the wizard association that has existed since ancient times is not for nothing. They are the only organization capable of continuously cultivating users of powerful supernatural forces. Especially in Europe and North Africa, it is almost the second largest organization after the local Supreme Council. As the core of the whole organization, the wizard college in the magical secret land has always been guarded by the most powerful wizards and concurrently serves as the president. He was not sure what purpose such a pivotal "big man" had in finding himself. "I heard that someone has mastered a powerful magic that can stop time, so I came to see him in person. How about making a deal with me?" the old man calmly invited. Zhang Cheng looked at each other up and down with interest. After a full minute, he smiled and asked, "who told you?" "Venus! She is a member of the wizard Association and one of the most outstanding graduates of the wizard college." the great wizard didn''t hide it at all, and the Great Square reported the name of the informant. "It''s her..." the figure of the 30-year-old woman with a strong aura flashed through Zhang Cheng''s mind. For the only female member of the New York sub parliament, he did not have much bad feelings, and there was no conflict of interest between the two. Most of the time, he was in a state where well water did not invade the river. After thinking for a moment, he quickly smiled and nodded his head: "yes! But I believe you should know that time stop is not an ordinary magic. The price of getting it is very high. Don''t expect to complete the transaction in US dollars or gold dinars." When the great wizard heard this sentence, his eyes burst out two pure lights: "it''s the same as I guessed! You really made time stop!" "No! To be exact, it''s not to stop time, but to speed up your own time flow, so as to achieve the effect of being static when looking at others." Zhang Cheng quickly corrected. He never mind sharing the rich knowledge in his mind, nor is he afraid of any competition and challenge, but the premise is that the other party can come up with what he is interested in. "Speed up your own time flow? Genius creativity! Unimaginable! Take the liberty to ask, did you invent this magic?" the old man''s mood obviously entered a state of excitement, and his hand holding the goblet was shaking slightly. "Sorry, it''s not convenient for me to disclose this. You think it is, you think it is not, because it doesn''t matter at all." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and hinted meaningfully. "You''re right! It doesn''t matter! What matters is magic itself! I have the book of Merlin handed down from generation to generation by the wizard Association, which records all the spells of the British islands in the fifth century, even the remaining Druids. I think it''s very reasonable to use it to exchange that magic with you." Then the great wizard took out an old book the size of a palm from a leather bag the size of a fist. Needless to say, this book is blessed with a shrinking spell. Once lifted, it will become bigger than a table. But Zhang Cheng shook his head without hesitation: "not enough! You and I all know what this magic of controlling time flow means. It means that the caster can let his opponent kill him before he reacts." "Oh, well, I''ll add two more magic notes of the 10th century secret witch. Although witches rely on talent to cast spells, they have their own unique views on potions and rituals. Don''t bargain any more, otherwise I don''t have anything good for you." the great wizard took out two notes written on ancient parchment while complaining with a sad face. It has to be said that apart from the ancient organization of the wizard Association, no one else can come up with so much valuable knowledge and data at once. "Deal!" Through the thinking detection of spiritual powers, Zhang Cheng knows that he can''t squeeze more oil and water, and resolutely takes out a nine ring arcane - time stop magic scroll from his magic pocket and hands it to the other party. The old man quickly picked it up and opened it to check it carefully. When the exquisite and complex magic model on the parchment scroll appeared in front of him, he was so excited that he exclaimed: "incredible! It''s perfect! Is this really the degree that human beings can do? Every support structure! Every magic point! The calculation is just good! There is no waste!" "Relax, great wizard, I don''t want to attract the attention of ordinary people around me. In addition, this scroll itself stores a time stop magic. As long as you activate it, you can immediately understand the mystery of controlling the time flow. However, I still suggest that you''d better not use it easily, but stay as a card. In addition, have a good deal. I hope we can next time There are still opportunities for cooperation. Bye. " With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng immediately turned around and left with three books. He couldn''t wait to study the contents recorded inside. Unknown new knowledge always makes him full of interest in research and exploration Chapter 537 On the top floor of an upscale leisure club in Queens, New York, a woman wearing a black tight skirt and a red rose hat, like a Victorian Dress, is anxiously walking around the room. With the crisp sound of high heels trampling on the floor, another young man sitting on the sofa finally couldn''t help reminding: "dear sister Venus, you''ve walked back and forth for an hour and a half, can''t you stop and have a rest? Don''t worry, it''s a great wizard. There''s nothing in the world that can threaten him." "Shut up! Adam! You don''t understand the horror of the Oriental! You know? If he tried to kill me last time, I couldn''t survive for a second. Although the great wizard is very powerful, he can''t control time." Venus rolled his eyes angrily. As a member of the New York sub parliament, she has been uneasy since she told the great wizard the news, for fear that any conflict between the two would eventually affect herself. "All right! All right! I''ll shut up. It''s Christmas soon, and I don''t know much from you." the young man called Adam immediately raised his hand and surrendered. However, Venus did not let him go and continued to satirize mercilessly: "Christmas? As a people of the underground world, you will celebrate the birthday of the liar supported by the power of heaven?" "Don''t be so cynical. Up to now, it''s just an ordinary Festival. People can take this opportunity to get together happily and play around, that''s all." Adam shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Just when Venus wanted to teach his brother a lesson, the magical energy in the air suddenly began to vibrate. In less than a few seconds, an old man came out of it. He is no one else, but the great wizard Florian Julian Jacob, who has just completed a deal with Zhang Cheng. "God! You''re back safely. What''s the result of the conversation?" Venus hurriedly approached and asked nervously. "Not bad! It''s a little easier than I thought. See, this is the mystery of his stopping time." said the great wizard, taking out the parchment scroll storing the stopping time and spreading it carefully. moment The brothers and sisters in the house were stunned by the extremely exquisite magic lines and geometric patterns! A full minute later, Adam took the lead in exclaiming, "unbelievable! Is this really what human beings can do? I have every reason to doubt that he borrowed the supercomputer of the ordinary people''s world to some extent." "Using supercomputers to optimize the magic structure? Is your brain full of shit? Unless you first invent an artificial intelligence with independent thinking ability and then teach it all the magic knowledge, you can never do this." Venus retorted with a sneer. Seeing that the two brothers and sisters were quarreling again, the great wizard quickly waved his hand and scolded, "enough! Anyway, we can be sure that this man must have a set of magic system and knowledge completely different from ours." "What are you going to do?" Adam raised his head and tried carefully. You know, the wizard association is not a charity. On the contrary, it has done a lot of crazy things in history, and even carried out genocide like massacres on African voodoo witch doctors on several occasions. Until now, Voodoo witch doctors in Africa have only three or two kittens, which can not form a unified organization at all. "It must be unrealistic to seize it by tough means! I can''t see how much magic energy is stored in his body. Moreover, before one of us can skillfully control the time flow, anyone is a lamb to be slaughtered in front of him. For the time being, observe for a while and try to show the friendliest side. The rest will be held after the auction at the end of the year." The great wizard hesitated for a few seconds and immediately gave corresponding instructions. Venus nodded thoughtfully: "understand! I''ll take charge of it. Dealing with interpersonal relations is my best, and there is no conflict of interest between me and him." "Very good! I''ll go back to the magical secret place to study this scroll. If there''s no big deal, you''d better not disturb me." After that, the great wizard took out a pen directly from his arms and touched the diamond inlaid on it. In less than a second, his whole person gradually became transparent and finally disappeared in place. When the important man left completely, Venus was a little relieved. He turned to his brother and asked, "Adam, do you know what kind of gift a young man in his twenties likes best?" "Hey, hey! Of course, it''s a supermodel with a first-class figure. The young man replied with a licentious face. "Falk! It seems that it was a mistake for me to ask for your advice." Venus couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. She couldn''t believe it. She hadn''t seen her lovely brother who had followed the rules for only a few years. How could she become a local ruffian. Adam found that his sister was really angry. He immediately put away his flirtatious tone and seriously replied: "In fact, men between the ages of 20 and 30 like nothing more than that. Women, sports cars, yachts, helicopters, famous watches and luxury villas mainly depend on their character. Generally speaking, people with stable character prefer villas and famous watches, while people with publicized character prefer sports cars, yachts and helicopters." "Well... Maybe I should give him the villa on Long Island as a Christmas present," Venus said to himself, narrowing his eyes. For people in her position, they don''t take the currency of the ordinary people''s world as one thing, and they don''t even need to use any illegal means. As long as they disclose a little information, someone will rush to give money immediately. If you can use dollars to win the favor of a powerful wizard with infinite potential in the future, she will never be stingy. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Cheng himself is hiding in the old house that Senator Myers added to him before he died and reading the three books he just got with relish. Especially after being destroyed by the ancient Roman Empire, the primitive Druid magic spread among the remaining Celts opened an interesting door for him. To be exact, it is the deep understanding of plants, animals and souls in Druids, and how to turn these forces into urgent needs, which are like a wisp of clear spring and bring a new direction of exploration. Combined with the knowledge gained from the remains of the son of the forest in the song of ice and fire, he quickly created several interesting spells. There are healing wounds, removing diseases, manipulating animals, plants, and finally some deformation magic. Although it cannot be combined with arcane and psychic powers to produce terrorist power, it is better to consume small, hidden and will not cause violent energy fluctuations. Just when Zhang Cheng was completely immersed in the fun of creating new spells, a phone call disturbed all his interests Chapter 538 "Master! No! There was a vicious murder in our jurisdiction just now. A woman rushed into old bath''s shop, robbed an antique and killed seven unlucky people, including the shopkeeper and guests. The bodies were arranged in a strange shape, and then wrote a line of ancient Latin on the wall with blood, which translated as the descendants of Selma Wake up, she will wash all betrayers with blood and death. " Polman''s hurried tone came through his mobile phone. I could hear that he was very nervous now, and even his voice was a little trembling. "Descendants of Selma? At this time?" a trace of surprise appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. You know, since the first meeting with miles, he knew the rumors about Selma''s vicious curse before she died. He always thought that the guy hiding in the dark would attack in the debris world. But who would have thought that the other party had taken an unusual path. At present, the debris world has collapsed, and most of the Lords and residents of Brooklyn have died in it. As a result, Selma''s descendants ran out and began to make things. "That''s right! You''d better hurry up and have a look. After all, the situation is more complex this time, which has alerted ordinary people living around, so it won''t be long before the New York police will start to intervene," Polman warned in a low voice. "OK, I see," said Zhang Cheng. He took the initiative to hang up the phone, reluctantly put down his research, left the old house and drove straight to the place of the incident. As a congressman, his responsibility is to maintain stability throughout Brooklyn, especially to ensure that the underground world will never be exposed to the eyes of ordinary people. Therefore, we must deal with this matter as soon as possible, otherwise once the government agencies start in-depth investigation, it will become more and more troublesome. After galloping along the main road for more than 40 minutes, the streamlined sports car finally stopped at a small shop that looks very ordinary, but actually sells magic items. The shopkeeper called himself old buzz. No one knew how long he lived or where he came from. Anyway, since the day the house existed, he has been running his own shop, almost never went out, and paid taxes to the local Lord on time every month. Not long ago, Zhang Cheng met with the other party once. He was an old man with a strange temper but very principled. As soon as he opened the door, Polman, who was guarding the door, hurriedly pushed away a guy who tried to rush in and take pictures with a camera, came close and gasped: "master, let''s hurry in! The police should arrive in a few minutes." After all, it''s 2003. Most mobile phones are not smart phones, and they don''t have cameras and camera functions. They still have to use digital cameras or original film cameras to take pictures. "Lead the way!" without any nonsense, Zhang Cheng threw a heart shock into the tumultuous crowd. Then push the door open and go in. moment Ordinary people who were still noisy and wanted to see the crime scene inside suddenly fell into an inexplicable dull state and stood still like fools. When the two underground world residents guarding the door saw this scene, they immediately subconsciously opened their mouths and their faces were full of incredible expressions. Although they can also rely on their own strength to keep these ordinary people out, they can never do it so easily, as if they had done everything with a wave. Of course, this mind blast is not the shadow spell used by the priests of Azeroth world, but the best mind power of the mind grabbers in the continent of Fallon. Those unlucky people who are not strong enough will lose their ability to think on the spot once they are within the influence range of magic, and they seem to be frozen. ¡­¡­ Entering the store, Zhang Cheng immediately smelled a pungent smell of blood. Old buzz was stuck to the wall by a magical energy, with a cold ice cone inserted in his heart, and his mouth was sewn with thread for some reason. Next to him, there are several guys like customers. Their feet are gathered together and put in a blooming shape such as sunflower or sun. As for the cause of death, they were all frozen alive. Their whole bodies were covered with a layer of white frost. It is estimated that as long as they were touched gently, the body would break into slag on the spot. Such a strange way of killing people is full of mysterious ritual, which finally makes Zhang Cheng interested. He carefully checked the condition of each corpse and the boundless fear left in old Bass''s pupil. Without looking back, he asked Polman, "is there a surveillance video here?" "No! Old buzz is a person who pays great attention to privacy and extremely rejects modern technology. Let alone monitoring equipment, he doesn''t even have a home appliance except lamps." the latter replied with a painful face. Obviously, fully integrated into modern society, he simply can''t understand a guy like old buzz who is seriously out of touch with the times. "What about the lost antiques?" Zhang Cheng asked again, touching his chin. "It is said that it is half a disc made entirely of gold, with some strange patterns and symbols engraved on it." "So it''s a planned murder and robbery. The other party is very familiar with this store and old buzz. Go away and deal with the scene. There''s no valuable intelligence here. In addition, help me adjust the surveillance in other places nearby to see who passed by when the killing occurred." Zhang Cheng knows that such well planned actions are usually difficult to find the killer quickly, so he is ready to return to the stronghold and clean up his mind slowly. According to his judgment, since this guy brazenly played the title of Selma''s descendant, he will not be willing to remain silent. The second killing will take place soon. The more people are killed, the more horse teachings the other party will show, and they will be caught sooner or later. What''s more, the guy also robbed a mysterious antique gold disc. It''s probably planning something big. "I see! Leave it to me." Polman rushed to the door and called one of the Latino young people. The latter immediately ran in and began to spit hot steam towards the body. After a while, the frozen body returned to normal, and even scattered a faint smell of barbecue. Old buzz, who was stuck to the wall, was also forcibly pulled off and laid flat on the ground. After all this was done, the two immediately left the store and began to ask nearby businesses or individuals with surveillance videos one by one. When the police arrived, they had taken several hard drives and left. Of course, everyone''s memory, including those who came to watch the excitement at the door, has been modified. No one remembers that Polman and Zhang Cheng walked into the shop, let alone the terrible damage caused by the former to the crime scene. It is estimated that even if the best forensic doctor comes now, he may not be able to find out what happened nearby and why these people were killed Chapter 539 "Master! Found it! The murderer is this woman!" Full two hours later, Polman finally locked a young woman wearing a black windbreaker and long black hair from many surveillance videos, made the blurred picture clear through software, printed it and sent it to the room on the top floor of the stronghold. But it''s a pity that the woman seems very alert and keeps her head down. The camera can''t capture her face, but her height and weight can be roughly estimated. Looking at this tempting figure, Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth, smiled and directly ordered: "send me a photo to all members of Parliament and lords in New York, and then send another to the Supreme Council. Clearly tell them that a dangerous person claiming to be of Selma descent has appeared." "I see! I''ll send someone to do it right away. Besides, are you sure you don''t need to launch a wanted notice to let the residents of the whole underground world look for it?" Polman asked carefully. "No, no, wait until the auction is over. Why don''t you go back early to spend Christmas with your family? They shouldn''t know your true identity yet?" Zhang Cheng waved his hand carelessly, and his eyes haven''t left the woman on A4 paper. He has a hunch that the other party will bring unprecedented stimulation and entertainment to himself in the next period of time. you ''re right! In his opinion, the descendants of Selma, who once caused great casualties to the North American Council, are at best a little stronger and far from jumping out of the chessboard to become a real chess player. To be exact, few members of the Supreme Council can see through the true face of the world. Only a few old people like Faust and Laverne who have insight into the secrets hidden in history can understand what real power is, and even desire to surpass the limits of mortals and become a real God. greedy! envy! Ambition! Desire! Although many people regard them as the root of evil and the dark side of human nature, they ignore that it is they that have made mankind move from primitive barbarism to civilization and completed one miracle after another that even gods admire. To some extent, greed, jealousy, ambition and desire are the most precious wealth of mankind. Only when you want something from your heart will you work hard and struggle at all costs and release your full potential Polman obviously didn''t know what his loyal object was thinking at the moment, and a rare gentle expression appeared on his face: "yes! I haven''t told them, and I''m not even sure whether to tell them. Maybe I don''t know about the underground world. It''s good to pass ordinary life. Of course, if someone of my children wakes up, it''s another matter." "Hehe, it''s not easy to be a parent, is it?" Zhang Cheng joked in a half joking tone. "Yes! Now, I don''t know how my parents put up with the stupid things I did in adolescence. Oh, by the way, I''ve prepared a small gift for you, Merry Christmas." as he said, Polman took out a delicate gift box from his pocket. Zhang Cheng took it and opened it. He found that it was a dagger inlaid with a beautiful group of mother emeralds, emitting a faint smell of magic. It seemed that the soul of a powerful animal was sealed inside. "Zanka''s dagger is said to be the weapon of a voodoo witch doctor in North Africa in the 14th century. You can get the power of the animal spirit sealed inside with it. Although it may not be useful to you, it is the best gift I can get." Polman introduced with a smile. "Thank you! It''s a good weapon! As a return gift, I''ll give you this." Zhang Cheng casually took out a bottle of potion that can strengthen the upper limit of the body''s absorption of magic from the magic pocket and threw it. "What is this?" Feeling the strong energy emitted from the medicine bottle, Polman''s eyes showed an incredible light. Maybe others don''t know the young master''s ability in alchemy, especially in preparing magic potions, but he knows it very well. Many people in the underground world do not hesitate to kill in order to get a bottle of the lowest healing potion or magic restoration potion. In just a few short hours, more than thirty or forty unlucky people died for this. "Nothing, a gadget that can permanently improve your magic. You can drink it yourself or give it to your children. Well, save your thanks. You can go home after doing this. Finally, Merry Christmas." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng went straight out of the office and took a special elevator to the underground parking lot. Before he took out the key, he saw a beautiful figure standing next to the car, staring at himself with a smile. "Ms. Venus? Are you waiting for me?" "Of course! What''s the matter? Are you interested in taking me out for a ride?" Venus offered an invitation. "No problem! I happen to have something to tell you," said Zhang Cheng, opening the door and making a gesture of invitation. Venus did not hesitate to get into the co pilot''s position and asked with interest, "what''s the matter?" Zhang Cheng skillfully started the car, drove out of the parking lot slowly, walked aimlessly along the main road, and handed the printed picture to the other party after seven or eight minutes: "Look, a woman claiming to be a descendant of Selma appeared. She not only killed old bath and the guests in the store, but also robbed half of the gold disc, which is said to be engraved with mysterious symbols and ancient words." "Descendants of Selma?!" Venus obviously heard of the curse and raised his eyebrows in surprise. However, she soon regained her composure and brushed her lips with indifference: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. If she is really the descendant of Selma, she will only kill the blood relatives of those who once betrayed, so as to give a headache to the Supreme Council and those ancient families." "Oh? So you''re not going to take part in the arrest of her?" an accident flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. "Not necessarily! See what price they can offer. If the price is high enough, I don''t mind being a bounty hunter myself. Besides, please take me to this address." Venus handed me a note. ¡°OK£¡¡± Zhang Cheng glanced, without saying anything, immediately stepped on the accelerator, turned a corner at a very fast speed and drove straight towards long island. Through the rear-view mirror, he could clearly see that a silver gray sports car was always far behind, planning to lead it to a place with few people to see what the other party had in mind. You know, at present, the sky in New York is almost completely dark. It''s normal to even die on the roadside Chapter 540 "Dear zhang, don''t you want to kill the guy following us?" After observing for some time, Venus seemed to notice something, and a playful expression appeared on his face. "Any questions?" Zhang Cheng turned and asked. "Of course there''s a problem! My brother is sitting in the car behind. I''ll be very sad if you kill him." Venus said the owner of the silver gray sports car directly. If someone said to kill Adam, she would take it as a joke and see if she could make her brother suffer. But the danger in front of him is too high. If he doesn''t pay attention, his lovely brother will become a headless body and dare not take risks anyway. "I see..." Hearing that it was the other''s brother, Zhang Cheng immediately reduced the speed, gave up his original plan and began to enjoy the charming night scenery on both sides of Long Island. As one of the two places where the rich are most concentrated in New York, long island is different from the bustling steel jungle in Manhattan. It is full of peace and tranquility. Large tracts of grassland, various trees and flowers can be seen on both sides of the road. Unfortunately, it has been completely covered by white snowflakes, leaving only villas standing on the earth. Obviously, if you can afford a house here, the worst is the middle class with an annual income of more than 200000 US dollars. Otherwise, you can''t afford the house price starting at 500000 and not capped. Some villas covering a large area need more than tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of dollars. It is said that several of the most expensive villas in the world come from this place. Of course, the real estate tax is also very high. Even according to the minimum standard of 1%, a villa worth $10 million, even if no one lives, has to pay $100000 a year. If it is a villa of 100 million, it is $1 million. Generally speaking, only real billionaires have the strength to buy luxury villas on Long Island. After traveling along the silent road for about ten minutes, the car finally stopped at the door of a huge seaside villa. Zhang Cheng roughly compared the address at the door and immediately turned to Venus in the co pilot''s position and said, "madam, your home is here. Please get off." "Oh, no, honey, this is not my home, but your home." Venus smiled and took out a copy of the property right transfer from his small bag. Since the original house property certificate is usually not available for house purchase in the United States, it can only be confirmed through copies, notices of notary companies and online inquiries. Looking at this $36 million mansion, covering an area of more than 20 acres, about eight hectares and more than 80000 square meters, Zhang Cheng''s face showed a playful expression. After a full minute, he asked, "why? Don''t tell me it''s a Christmas present." "Ha ha! That''s right! In fact, it''s a Christmas gift. Don''t think about it. I just express my goodwill on behalf of the wizard Association and hope that we can cooperate and trade more and reduce conflicts and disputes in the future." Venus didn''t try to hide his intention, but gave the answer. "Well, I accept this kindness. These potions will be used as a gift in return. Please take them." For the wizard Association, Zhang Cheng subconsciously has always been vigilant. He doesn''t intend to accept gifts from each other for no reason, so he took out six bottles of powerful arcane potions prepared a few days ago. Since the first batch of mengyecao has entered the mature stage, he secretly prepared many advanced medicines in Dalaran''s Alchemy formula, and the powerful arcane method is only one of them. "This... This is!!!!!" Venus was obviously not those idiots who knew nothing about magic drugs. He immediately realized how precious these liquid with violet charming light were. Although most wizards know a little about alchemy, there are only a few people in the world who can really mix powerful magic drugs. Each bottle is worth nothing and can''t be bought in dollars. Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly satisfied with the strong reaction of the other party. With a smile, he introduced: "powerful arcane potion! It can greatly improve the power of all spells of the caster within an hour. How do you like it?" "I like it very much! I''m sorry, I seem a little rude. These potions are too precious, and a villa is too shabby compared with them." although Venus tried hard to regain her composure, her hand tightly holding the potion bottle betrayed her mood at the moment. "It doesn''t matter! The meaning of gifts is to shorten the distance between people. If you don''t mind, help me publicize it with your relatives and friends. I''ll send some to the auction in a few days." "No problem! I''m glad to help! It must be the greatest luck of my life to know you." "No, I''m lucky to know a lady like you who integrates intelligence, beauty, temperament and strength." ¡­¡­ After saying a few sarcastic and flattering words to each other, Venus quickly left Zhang Cheng''s car and gently knocked on the window of the silver gray sports car parked not far behind: "Adam! Open the door!" "Hi, my dear sister, why did you come back so soon? I thought you would go into the villa with the Oriental and have a wonderful night together." the young man joked in a frivolous tone as usual. "Idiot! Do you think everyone, like you, is thinking with his lower body all the time? Look what this is!" got into the co pilot''s Venus and took out six bottles of powerful arcane potions. moment Adam''s eyes were completely attracted by the violet liquid. After a while, he burst into a rough sentence: "shet! This is definitely a fucking high-grade magic medicine! Did he give it to you?" Venus nodded excitedly: "yes! Can you believe it? A mere $36 million villa has bought six bottles of advanced magic drugs! Now I can be sure that he is not only a powerful wizard, but also a unique alchemist. Do you remember how the great wizard described the alchemist in our Wizard college class?" "No one will refuse the friendship of an alchemist! They don''t even need to kill themselves. As long as they say each other''s name, hundreds of people will rush to do it." With these words, Adam shivered uncontrollably. He seems to have seen how crazy the whole underground world will become when these drugs appear at the auction. "Yes! This is the charm of the alchemist! Now, there is an opportunity to get closer to the alchemist. What do you think we should do?" "Hold it! Hold it firmly!" "What are you waiting for! Drive quickly! Tell your mother the news right away! We must seize the opportunity before everyone while we are a few days away from the auction!" Chapter 541 "I bought it! Are you sure it''s a Christmas gift, not a bad joke on April Fool''s day?" An hour and a half after Venus left, Aisha, who had just arrived from Catherine''s kiss restaurant, stared at the luxurious villa in front of her, and the whole person fell into a dull state. As a "poor man" who doesn''t even have a place to live up to now, she can''t imagine who will give a tens of millions of dollars mansion to an unfamiliar stranger as a bicycle or other gadget. Let alone strangers, even American parents rarely give their children too expensive gifts directly, not to mention the luxury villas on Long Island. Zhang Cheng smiled, shrugged his shoulders and responded in a half joking tone: "don''t worry, Elizabeth has just checked on the Internet. The property address here has indeed changed my name. In addition, I also gave the other party a return gift of the same value." "Falk! I don''t think a few bottles of magic potions can compare with a luxury villa with tens of millions of dollars. If I were allowed to choose, I would not hesitate to choose the latter." as Aisha said, she rubbed the soles of her shoes, and then walked into the bright living room. Before she could take the time to look at the decoration and furnishings around her, Elizabeth ran down from the second floor and gave her sister a warm hug: "Hi! How are you doing recently? Are there any blind guys bothering you?" "Not bad! Today''s tip alone is 600 dollars, and I can enjoy the vampire handsome man and two fans snapping in the dark corridor..." Aisha was obviously very satisfied with her current job and raised her mouth to tell about the interesting things she encountered today. Especially for the part of "pa pa", she specially used a series of words that are not important. She doesn''t look like a girl who dropped out of high school in the first grade. You should know that English is not a Chinese character developed from hieroglyphics. Each word is relatively independent. Even special occupations such as writers often need to look up dictionaries, not to mention ordinary people. Zhang Cheng felt that with Aisha''s vocabulary in this area, it was a waste of talent not to write an erotic novel. Just as he sat helplessly on the sofa listening to these boring chores, the telephone placed on the table suddenly rang. "Is there anyone else calling so late?" Elizabeth looked up in surprise. "Maybe there''s an emergency." Zhang Cheng glanced at the wall clock. It was exactly 11:30. Although he didn''t know who else would call him at this time, he picked up his cell phone and pressed the answer button. moment A seductive female voice came from the other end: "good evening! Young wizard from the East!" "Who are you?" Zhang Cheng frowned subconsciously. As an extraordinary life with divinity and powerful memory like the mind of the heart grabbing demon, he dares to guarantee that he will definitely hear each other''s voice for the first time. "Hehe, don''t you forget that we only met this afternoon." the woman smiled and hinted. "Is it you? The murderer of old bath, who claims to be a descendant of Selma?" When saying this, Zhang Cheng''s eyes lit up slightly, showing an undisguised surprise. "That''s right! It''s me. How about making a deal with me?" the woman suggested in a slightly lazy voice. "Ha ha! Deal? Do you think you are qualified to deal with me?" Zhang Cheng was obviously amused by the other party and laughed recklessly. He couldn''t understand how a mouse hiding in a dark corner had the courage to deal with the dragon. However, it''s a pity that the woman obviously didn''t realize this and threatened with an extremely gloomy tone: "don''t be so arrogant! Maybe when your beautiful little girlfriend is dismembered into pieces and fed to the dog, you will understand what a huge mistake you have made." "Oh? Well, please try. In addition, you just provided me with a good suggestion. When I catch you, I''ll cut you into pieces and feed you to the dog." After that, Zhang Cheng hung up without hesitation. Threats? His character is doomed to never accept any form of threat! Even if someone kidnaps or even hurts Elizabeth, he will not make any compromise. Instead, he will directly choose a more fierce means of revenge to kill all his relatives and friends around the enemy, even the newly born baby. As a person who thoroughly embraces the darkness, he knows what sacrifice is and what loss is, and has long been psychologically prepared for it. What''s more, the woman who claims to be a descendant of Selma doesn''t know whether she has the ability to break his powerful protective magic on the girl. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the guest room of a dilapidated Motel in Brooklyn, New York, a woman with long black hair listened to the busy tone on the phone. She was stunned for a minute. Then she suddenly crushed her mobile phone and roared angrily, "asshole! How dare he?! I''m the descendant of the witch Selma! No one can refuse me!" "Calm down! Zoe! Since he is so arrogant, let''s give him some color to see," suggested another man in an old-fashioned jacket. "You mean..." the woman called Zoe clenched her fist. The old man opened his mouth and replied with a grim smile, "of course it''s the kidnapping of the girl named Elizabeth and her sister! In two days, the annual auction of the North American Parliament will be held. The Oriental will certainly attend. We can take this opportunity to start." "OK! Let''s do it! By the way, how''s the gold disc going?" "Don''t worry, we already have eyes. It won''t be long before we know the real purpose of this thing." "Better hurry up! I can''t wait to give those betrayers some color to see!" To calm the woman''s irritability, the old man quickly opened the door and walked out of the motel. He came alone to a gray pickup truck two blocks away, took out a cigarette, smiled and said to the middle-aged man in the cab, "Hey, man! Borrow a fire!" "Here!" without saying a word, the other party took out the cigarette lighter in the car, lit the cigarette, and then asked with a smile: "how, does that woman believe the lie you made up?" "Yes! She''s like an idiot now, shouting all day that she is the descendant of the witch Selma. When we get what we want, she will automatically stand up and bear all the consequences. It''s a perfect plan, isn''t it?" the old man''s eyes showed a cunning light. "Great! Then I''ll inform the head immediately! Remember, take care of your mouth and don''t disclose any details about the plan to anyone. As long as this vote is completed, we can complete the damn contract. We don''t have to worry about being dragged to hell at any time..." Chapter 542 Late at night, in the presidential suite of a five-star hotel in Queens, New York, an old woman who looked 70 or 80 years old was wearing glasses, carefully unscrewing the medicine bottle and pouring a drop of violet liquid on a pure diamond. moment The diamond emits a dazzling light! It took a minute to get dark! "Mom! How''s it going?" Venus, who had been waiting for a long time, quickly asked. "My silly daughter! Don''t you see how bright the light just now? There is no doubt that this is a bottle of advanced magic potion, even more powerful than the powerful potion made by master gitson." the old woman took off her glasses and gave a meaningful evaluation. In fact, at first, she was determined not to believe that a young man in his early twenties could become one of the few alchemists, but she couldn''t help believing it after testing the potion called powerful arcane potion. After all, in the underground world, the birth of any new medicine will be quickly transmitted in the circle. It won''t be long before everyone will know who the inventor is. In particular, advanced magic drugs can only be made by alchemists. There is no way to pretend or forge them. But the powerful arcane Potion on the table is obviously not any known advanced potion, and no alchemist announced that he had invented a new potion. This means that someone invented it from scratch! At the thought of her daughter getting closer to a young alchemist in advance, the old woman''s wrinkled face showed a satisfied expression: "you did very well! Much better than I expected! Tell me, how much do you know about him?" Venus pondered for a moment, quickly smiled bitterly and shook his head: "sorry, mom, I don''t really know much about him. All I know is that he seems to master a magic knowledge system completely different from the wizard Association and has the ability to control the flow of time. Even the great wizard shows strong fear." "No! What I asked was not his strength! But his habits! Preferences! Personality! You should understand that for alchemists, strength is no longer important. Their magical hands are the most powerful weapons in the world." the old woman looked at her daughter angrily. "Hey, hey! I think as a young man, he likes nothing more than those things, and beautiful women are definitely one of them." Adam took the initiative to put in a mouth. "Fool! Don''t imagine everyone as yourself!" Venus scolded his brother mercilessly, then frowned and thought: "As far as I know, he has little strong preference except some interest in some ancient knowledge. He doesn''t smoke, drink or bang drugs. It seems that he has a younger girlfriend, but I''m not sure how close their relationship is." "Don''t worry, take your time. Everyone has his own weaknesses and hobbies, even the alchemist." speaking of this, the old woman turned and stared at her little son. "Adam, don''t run out and fool around for a while and help your sister complete this arduous task." "I see!" the young man did not try to bargain, but agreed directly. "What about these high-grade potions? He entrusted me to help publicize them!" Venus seemed to suddenly think of something and quickly frowned and asked. "It''s very simple! Just don''t tell them the maker of this medicine. Think about how many people would believe that a young man in his early twenties would be an alchemist before the truth was announced." the old woman smiled and gave a perfect solution. ¡­¡­ On the other side, docked on a huge cruise ship in New York port, laforn is also waiting for a man to test several new drugs just delivered. More than ten minutes later, the expert in his fifties, who combed his hair meticulously, reported excitedly: "sir! I''m afraid you won''t believe it! These are all high-level magic drugs!" "What? All!" Laverne turned and glanced at the hundreds of medicine bottles that had crashed into the safe, with an expression of surprise on his face. Because all these potions were sent by Zhang Cheng to the ship six or seven hours ago. It is said that they were made out during a short break in the afternoon to exchange some gold dinars. He couldn''t understand how a young man who was an alchemist not long ago became a real alchemist so soon. "That''s right, sir! It''s all! From improving strength, agility and vitality to greatly replenishing magic, curing serious trauma and improving magic power. Most importantly, each kind appears for the first time." the appraiser introduced one by one. "Good! Put it away and put it in the warehouse! In addition, inform the person in charge of the designated auction order to put these drugs at the front." After giving the order, Laverne quickly returned to his luxurious room and tapped on an old bronze mirror. Soon, the surface of the mirror burst out a light ripple, followed by a figure, went straight through, went to the sofa, picked up the apple, took a bite, and asked with a smile: "what happened? Actually let you start an emergency contact!" He is no one else. It is Faust who signed a covenant with Zhang Cheng some time ago. Laverne unscrewed a bottle of whisky, poured half a glass for his old friend, and explained without looking back: "there was a little accident! To be exact, our children gave us a big surprise." "Surprise?" "Yes! He just sent a batch of potions! After inspection, they are all high-grade magic potions, and each one is newly invented. I believe you should know what this means, don''t you?" "Alchemist! He really became an alchemist?" Faust raised his head and drank up the wine in the glass, with a trace of shock on his pale face. No one knows how difficult it is to become an alchemist better than he, a necromancer. We not only need to have a very deep understanding of a wide variety of materials, but also understand the relationship between material and energy, as well as deeper life and soul. Especially the last one, often needs time to sharpen and experience. "I''m not 100% sure at the moment, but I believe it should be true. In addition, when the auction starts after Christmas, I''ll confirm it myself. What we need to discuss now is how to ensure that an alchemist continues to work closely with us. I''m a little worried that he will be tempted by his forces. The Marcus family has to prepare It''s done. " "Marcus? Hum! It''s just a bunch of fools who indulge in the glory of their ancestors! Don''t worry, I''ve left a very useful chess piece. If things really go that far, let the Marcus family disappear from the world..." Chapter 543 On December 25, Christmas, the most important festival in the whole western world, finally came. Although most residents of the underground world have a strong aversion to this liar Jesus manipulated by the forces of heaven, with the rise of the Internet information age and the prevalence of various popular cultures, many young people are willing to relax on this day. Anyway, for them, the origin of the festival is not important at all. The important thing is that they can take this opportunity to revel wantonly and receive gifts from friends and elders. Early in the morning, Elizabeth sat under the huge Christmas tree and took great pains to open the large number of packages sent last night. Some of them were sent by the strong mother to reward her cheap son for his excellent performance in the second half of the year, and some were sent by relatives and friends. There were at least hundreds of them. For these things that can be classified as sundries, Zhang Cheng was not interested at all. He just bent down and kissed his girlfriend when passing by, smiled and asked, "how are you feeling these two days? Are there signs of blood awakening?" "Not yet." Elizabeth shook her head regretfully. Although a few days ago, the two had completed their first ceremony on the night of the full moon in accordance with the requirements of the witch''s book. But somehow, she never showed signs of blood awakening. Normally, since Catherine, the Witch of desire, will choose her as her new body, her talent should not be bad. "Don''t worry, maybe your upper limit is relatively high. You''ll wake up if you absorb it a few more times." Zhang Cheng whispered comfortingly in his girlfriend''s ear. To tell the truth, he doesn''t care whether the girl in his arms has super power, but just enjoys the double satisfaction brought by the other party to his physiology and heart. Kane is right. Catherine''s power is so powerful that even if she is dead, as long as the desire still exists, that feeling will never disappear. Of course, psychic powers can resist desire by shielding emotion and making the brain in absolute reason, but Zhang Cheng doesn''t want to do so, because he has been to the city of mind grabbing demons and knows how sick and boring creatures who have been in absolute reason for a long time. "Ha! Maybe your efforts are not enough! We should learn more now!" Elizabeth suddenly turned over and pressed her boyfriend under her, with a tone full of teasing. "Don''t be ridiculous! Get up and change your clothes. We''re going to attend the auction in North America today." Zhang Cheng smiled and photographed the other party''s fleshy hips. "Today?" Elizabeth was slightly stunned. "Didn''t you say it would be held after Christmas?" "Yes, it doesn''t start until after Christmas, but it refers to important sales. Starting today, some interesting gadgets will be auctioned one after another. I''m going to have a look. Anyway, it''s not fun to stay at home. It''s better to have a fun." Zhang Cheng explained while appreciating the girl''s beautiful body curve. "Well, I''ll go through the wardrobe and find a beautiful evening dress." Then Elizabeth jumped up and ran to her own room on the second floor. After inheriting tens of millions of Catherine''s estate, she is barely a little rich woman. Like most women, she bought a lot of messy clothes, shoes and socks. Except for a small part used to entertain in bed, most of the rest are only passed through once or twice and then put on the shelf. As an experienced man, Zhang Cheng is undoubtedly very aware of the terrible speed of women, especially beautiful women, changing clothes and makeup. After eating breakfast prepared by invisible servants, he changed into a suit and sat patiently in the living room. As expected, he waited for an hour and a half before Elizabeth came down the stairs in a stunning purple dress. "Honey, what do you think of me?" "Great! I swear, you will definitely be the most beautiful woman in the whole auction." Zhang Cheng complimented without hesitation. He knew that if he hesitated even a little, the other party would notice it immediately, and then go back upstairs and change clothes for another hour. "Glib!" Elizabeth glanced at her boyfriend''s arm, swaggered out of the villa, took a black extended Lincoln and disappeared at the end of the road. In order to prevent ordinary people from getting on the cruise ship, the Supreme Council specially equipped everyone eligible to participate with a car and driver, as long as you call in advance. Through the snow covered streets of New York, the car drove directly and slowly into the huge cabin of the cruise ship. Lauren, the shadow king who had been waiting for a long time, immediately stepped forward two steps, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly: "welcome, dear congressman, and this beautiful lady." "Thank you!" Elizabeth had never seen such a battle, and was obviously a little flustered. "Relax, there''s no need to be so nervous." Zhang Cheng patted the girl on the back, then smiled and said to lafune''s most trusted subordinate: "take us to the auction site. I want to see if there''s anything I''m interested in." "Of course! Please follow me." Lauren walked ahead without saying a word. You should know that this is not an ordinary ship, but a luxury cruise ship with a length of more than 300 meters and a height of more than 60 meters. There are nearly 1500 staff alone. If you don''t know the way, I''m afraid you can''t find the auction site in a few hours. About three or five minutes later, he took them to a place that looked like a conference room. There was a high podium in front of them, and comfortable seats were densely placed under them. At a glance, many people were already sitting on the chairs and whispering. Obviously, they are waiting for today''s first auction to begin. Glancing at the empty position in the front row with laforn''s sign, Lauren directly said to Zhang Cheng, "Sir, please be the master''s position. If it is too far back, some products will be difficult to see clearly." "No problem! Thank Senator laforn for me." With these words, Zhang Cheng took Elizabeth''s hand and sat in the VIP position in the front of the audience. After seeing this scene, many people suddenly burst into a burst of discussion, as if they guessed what the young men and women were. They could actually let the king of shadow receive them in person and sit in the exclusive seat of laforn, the highest member of the North American Council. However, before they could reach any conclusion, an old man with white hair and beard slowly walked up to the podium, raised his mallet and knocked hard on the table, and then announced loudly: "The auction at the end of 2003 has officially started. Please remember, no matter who you are or where you come from, you should abide by the rules here. If anyone dares to make trouble or maliciously raise the price, he is provoking the majesty of the Supreme Council and will be severely punished..." Chapter 544 "First of all, please look at today''s first auction! A double doll made by voodoo witch doctors in Haiti! It can withstand a fatal accident for the holder! The starting price is five gold dinars!" "Five!" "Six!" "Eight!" "Ten!" ¡­¡­ As the first item for sale was put on the podium, the lower audience began to increase prices one after another. It can be seen that most of these guys who compete most fiercely are ordinary people without any supernatural power. Some of them are billionaires who have served Parliament for a long time, while others are gangsters such as the Mafia. In short, they all belong to the kind of peripheral personnel who have money but do not know much about the power system of the underground world. Looking at the rising price, Elizabeth finally couldn''t help but lower her voice and asked, "honey, don''t you offer? It''s a good thing to keep your life at a critical moment." "Help? Hehe, no, that thing can resist the power of bullets and bombs at most. It can''t do anything about real magic and curses. If you like, I can make dozens in half an hour." Zhang Cheng made no secret of his contempt for the so-called "double Doll". It may sell at a high price in places where the popularity of magic is very low, such as Westeros in the song of ice and fire world, otherwise it can only deceive ordinary people who don''t know anything. "Oh? You know a lot about magic objects?" a white man in his early thirties stretched his head out in the back row. "Are you?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. I don''t know if it''s because of his character. He doesn''t like this kind of "open brothers and closed friends" all the time. The white man smiled awkwardly and introduced himself: "My name is Chester barshem. Maybe you have never heard of my name, but the family behind me holds a certain amount of shares, including the six major Hollywood film companies and most mainstream media. From my grandfather''s generation, I have helped parliament control public opinion and ensure that the underground world will never appear in the sight of ordinary people." "So you''re a billionaire?" Elizabeth stared curiously. "That''s right! But here, the dollar obviously has little purchasing power." the white man who calls himself Chester bashem showed a helpless expression. What is the most painful thing for a billionaire? Naturally, you can''t buy what you want with money. Between the production and rarity of gold dinars, even if it is purchased in unlimited quantities in US dollars, it will never be much. Looking at this guy with a little frown on his face, Zhang Cheng suddenly asked, "tell me how many gold dinars you have on hand and what kind of things you plan to buy?" "There are only 350 pieces, mainly to buy magic items that can cure cancer or prolong life." Chester bashem did not try to hide anything, but generously stated his purpose of boarding the cruise ship. In order to be invited, he spent a lot of money and used up almost all his kindness. "You have a terminal illness?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked up and down, completely unable to feel the other party''s physical lesions. Chester barshem quickly waved his hand: "no, it''s not me, it''s my just three-year-old son. He has non Hodgkin''s malignant lymphoma in children, which has spread in the late stage, and science can''t save him. As a father, the only thing I can do now is to seek the last glimmer of vitality from supernatural forces." "What a pity! Honey, can you help the child?" the relatively emotional Elizabeth began to flood with sympathy and stared at her boyfriend with expectant eyes. "Well, just this once. Give me all the gold dinars you carry, and then take this." Zhang Cheng took a small bottle of medicine emitting green light from his pocket and put it into the other party''s hand. "Can this really cure lymphatic cancer?" Chester bashem carefully held the medicine bottle in his hand, and his whole body trembled slightly. "Yes! To be exact, it can cure all diseases, curses, poisons and negative magic effects. You deserve the tonic." Zhang Cheng forced a wave of advertisements for the potion he prepared with a smile. "Just a moment, please! I''ll be right back!" Chester Basham''s mind was obviously no longer at the auction, and hurried out with the medicine. Seeing the eager father disappear into the corridor, Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and continued to pay attention to the new products just taken out on the table. Unfortunately, today''s first auction obviously belongs to fooling ordinary people who are not knowledgeable. More than 80% of the things are of little use, and the price is falsely high. Only one enchanted flint gun produced in the 17th century is good, but it is too troublesome to fill. Finally, it was bought by an old Jewish man with 80 gold dinars. When the first auction was over, they quickly left the venue and went to the restaurant on the third floor to have something to eat. Then they went to the casino on the second floor to try their luck. As a first-hand luxury cruise ship, the entertainment facilities here are quite complete. There is even a small golf course and a large indoor swimming pool. Even if it''s snowing outside, the guests inside can continue to enjoy the top service. In addition, there are not many people two days before the final auction, which is a good opportunity to have fun. But just as the young man and woman had just come to the restaurant and sat down before they finished reading the menu, another uninvited guy appeared. "Good afternoon, wizard from the East. My name is Anthony Marcus. I wonder if you can spare some time to have lunch with me?" "Marcus?" Zhang Cheng raised his head and glanced at each other, and a cold light that was not easy to be noticed flashed in his pupils. Because this guy with a big back is very unreasonable to block between him and Elizabeth, as if the girl is a mass of air and doesn''t exist at all, and that kind of high attitude is also very uncomfortable. "That''s right! My family and I are descendants of Rudolph, the second leader of the North American Supreme Council - the sickle of death." Anthony obviously didn''t realize that he had made a huge mistake and nodded proudly. He believed that no one in North America could refuse the invitation of himself and the Marcus family. "Sorry, I''m not interested. Besides, you''re blocking my girlfriend." Zhang Cheng issued an eviction order without thinking. Anthony undoubtedly did not expect this to happen, and his tone immediately became stiff: "are you sure you don''t want to think about it again?" "Three!" A cold number jumped out of Zhang Cheng''s mouth. "What do you mean?" "Two!" "Are you threatening me?" "One!" ¡­¡­ With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. Bang! Anthony''s whole body suddenly exploded without warning! Blood, minced meat and splattered viscera! Not only Elizabeth was stunned, but also the guests who were dining around. They couldn''t believe that someone in the world would kill someone on the ship of the Supreme Council, and it was a direct member of the Marcus family! Chapter 545 Just when everyone is immersed in the shock of just a few seconds! The blood, broken meat, internal organs and bones scattered on the ground seem to fall into a state of time reversal, and they are put together back to the state before the explosion in the blink of an eye. Anthony, who came back from the dead, stood in place with an unbelievable face. He couldn''t believe that the other party killed himself without hesitation! Kill the immediate heirs of the Marcus family! Looking at the completely dull idiot, Zhang Cheng glanced contemptuously and said to the girl across the table, "honey, see? This is the real double doll. If it had been the one at the auction just now, it would have become a pile of garbage with him." "Well... I don''t think it''s the time to talk about it now." Elizabeth tried to soothe the beating heart in her chest, and then pointed to the unlucky man who had just been blown to pieces. Although she doesn''t quite understand what happened just now, one thing is certain that this guy''s attitude just annoyed his dangerous boyfriend. "You mean... Kill him again?" Zhang Cheng asked with some uncertainty. Before Elizabeth could respond, Laverne came up from behind and said with a serious face, "enough! Do you want to go to war with the Marcus family?" "Why not? Maybe kill all these annoying bedbugs and the underground world will become more wonderful." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and made no secret of his madness and killing intention. "Calm down! I don''t doubt that you can do it, but the problem is that it''s not worth it. Besides, Anthony didn''t mean to annoy you just now, I promise." Laverne undoubtedly felt the smell of death and took the initiative to be a peacemaker. Although Zhang Cheng is very happy to mercilessly sweep away the face of the Marcus family, killing an ancient family rooted in North America for hundreds of years is another matter. The war in the underground world is not like that in the ordinary people''s world. If you can''t fight, you will negotiate, and if you can''t agree, you will surrender. You have no face and integrity at all. On the contrary, once the war in the underground world begins, it will inevitably end with the complete destruction of one of them. No negotiation! No surrender! There are only merciless killings! Kill the last living member of the other party, and the war will naturally end! Zhang Cheng touched his chin and thought for a few seconds, and soon showed a thoughtful smile: "I need compensation!" "Yes!" Laverne agreed without thinking. "Very good! I hope to see enough gold dinars when the auction starts in the afternoon. Now, you can take this fool away. Remember, never let him appear in front of me and the garbage of the Marcus family." With these words, Zhang Cheng ignored them, picked up the menu and began to discuss with Elizabeth what to eat at noon. Seeing that he didn''t want to pursue any more, Laverne was a little relieved and hurriedly pulled Anthony, who was like a wooden man, out of the restaurant and back to his own luxurious guest room. As soon as he closed the door, Anthony couldn''t help shouting curses: "Fark! Who does the Oriental think he is? How dare he treat me with such an attitude! To the great Marcus..." Pop! Before he could finish, laforn took his arm and gave him a big mouth. He growled darkly: "shut up! This is what you call a good talk? Do you know how much trouble you almost caused? Your family almost died because of you!" "What... What?" Anthony was blindfolded and stared, desperately trying to figure out why he was not wrong and why he had to be treated so rudely. "Do you remember the collapse of the debris world not long ago? It was all done by Zhang alone! He has enough power to destroy a world!" Laverne sneered and told the truth that he had covered up. Hearing the news, Anthony immediately trembled and muttered to himself, "but I don''t understand! Why did he suddenly want to kill me? Where did I offend him?" "Idiot! Remember the girl you ignored? She is the descendant of Catherine, the Witch of desire! Think about it, what is Catherine''s favorite thing to do?" "Damn! It''s desire! They want to have each other!" Anthony was not a fool after all, and immediately realized that he had made a great mistake. "It''s good to know! I reminded you before that he''s not that easy to approach, and he''s ruthless in killing people, but you still screwed up everything because of your arrogance. Now go back to your father and never go back to New York again. As for the compensation, I''ll deduct it from the money you brought." after that, Laverne waved impatiently. "I''m very sorry for the trouble," Anthony bowed deeply and quickly turned away from the room. Although his heart was filled with anger and a strong sense of humiliation, like a poisonous snake constantly eating away the remaining reason, he did not dare to take childish revenge at all. Because a person who can destroy the debris world must also be able to uproot the Marcus family. Many times, political influence can not be completely transformed into strength, especially on the premise that the enemy has overwhelming power. power! It has always been the only standard to measure the relationship between people and forces in the underground world! When Anthony''s footsteps faded away, Faust, hiding on the other side of the mirror, immediately came over and asked with a playful look: "my dear old man, why don''t you unite with our little allies and directly kill the Marcus family? Don''t tell me what you''re afraid of. If the three of us work together, even if all the North American Supreme Council go out, we won''t necessarily get any advantage." "No! It''s not time yet!" Laverne shook his head without hesitation. "Well, North America is your territory. You has the final say. But speaking of our little ally, don''t you think he has been surprised at his recent performance? If I remember correctly, he has been like a clockwork clock, trying hard to make himself stronger, but he seems to have relaxed recently." He hinted without looking back. "Don''t forget, he''s only in his twenties. He''s already a true alchemist, not to mention the powerful devil sealed in his eyes. It''s no surprise to relax and enjoy life. Think about what we were doing when we were twenty?" laforn shrugged his shoulders. "Well, maybe I''m worried. Remember, according to the schedule, in another year or so, the golden city will open again. I don''t want to miss it." "Don''t worry, I don''t want to miss it." "To break the limits of mortals!" "To be one of the gods!" "Cheers!" "Cheers!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 546 With the explosion of the restaurant, the storm of living people gradually subsided. At 2 p.m., the second auction began on time. This time, instead of fooling people with those messy junk, the auctioneer took out several really valuable things. In particular, the humble black stone on the podium is a material that Zhang Cheng has never seen before, so he did not hesitate to join the list of quotations. For a moment, the stone soared from the first 50 gold dinars to 2000 gold dinars. Obviously, although these "wronged big heads" do not have the eyesight to identify the value of magic items, they are not really fools. They know how to distinguish which buyers here are more knowledgeable. Once these people bid, they will follow up immediately. They will never give up easily until they exceed the maximum limit of their ability. Fortunately, two thousand dinars is already a sky high price for most of the peripheral auction participants. Finally, only an old man in his 60s and a middle-aged woman in her 40s still didn''t choose to give up. "Two thousand and fifty!" "Two thousand one hundred!" "Two thousand one hundred and fifty!" "Two thousand two!" ¡­¡­ Looking at the ferocious faces of the two guys increasing bit by bit, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing, raised his arm and said, "five thousand!" When the auctioneer heard the price, the whole man immediately waved a mallet like chicken blood and shouted, "five thousand! This gentleman pays five thousand gold dinars! Is there anything higher?" There was no sound under the stage! Even the elderly and middle-aged women who just bid chose silence. On the one hand, 5000 gold dinars have exceeded the limit they can bear. On the other hand, they also heard of the conflict in the restaurant at noon. They are full of fear for the young people in the VIP seat. After all, the lineal heirs of the oldest Marcus family in North America said that they would blow up. Even laforn, the member of the Supreme Council, just acted as a peacemaker without any form of punishment. Even idiots can feel an unusual smell. "Five thousand for the first time!" "The second time!" "The third time!" "Congratulations, this gentleman has obtained the mysterious stone from ancient Mesopotamia!" Seeing that no one continued to bid, the auctioneer immediately dropped the hammer and announced the ownership of the strange sale. In fact, he never dreamed that the mysterious stone, which had no idea what it could do, had sold at a high price of 5000 gold dinars. Just as Zhang Cheng was going to get up to pay for the unknown substance and get it in his hand earlier, a familiar figure suddenly ran in from the door, sat down beside him and said breathlessly: "Yes... It works! That bottle should really work! My son''s lymphatic cancer is disappearing! Thank you! Thank you so much! I simply don''t know what language to describe my mood at the moment!" "I said that tonics can cure all diseases, curses, poisons and negative magic effects." "Yes! Yes! I shouldn''t doubt you! I apologize!" Obviously, the guy who broke in suddenly was no one else. It was Chester bashem who bought a bottle of tonic with 350 gold dinars in the morning. Although he was sweating and his face was red after strenuous exercise, he was in a particularly good spirit and had no worries and decadence. "Congratulations, sir. May you and your child always be healthy." Elizabeth hurried to send her blessing when she heard that the child was out of danger. Chester bashem wiped the sweat on his forehead and replied with a smile: "thank you too, kind and beautiful lady. Oh, by the way, in order to express your gratitude, you can call me at any time no matter what you need in the future. I swear that you will never refuse as long as you are within your ability." "Oh? Can you help me launch two satellites?" Zhang Cheng suddenly remembered many good things he brought back from Marvel world. Maybe it''s time to take them out and bask in the sun. To tell the truth, it''s a bit of a crash to be used to the advanced electronic equipment provided by the Divine Shield Bureau, and then use the world''s just starting smart phones and junk computers. Moreover, he also has an artificial intelligence program written by iron man Tony Stark himself. Once connected to the satellite, many exploration tasks will become much easier, such as the Spanish treasure ship silent at the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean. "Launch the satellite?" Chester barshem was obviously stunned. "If you just report it, you can do it with money?" Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "No, it''s different. My satellite is a little special. I don''t want to be checked by anyone." "I see... No problem. I happen to know some friends from NASA. Maybe I can be a little busy on the list, but it will take a little time." Chester bashem hesitated a little and quickly gave a positive answer. Although this may require some relationships and a lot of money, it is nothing compared to the potential return. After all, no rich man is afraid of death, especially those cancers that make people feel jealous, painful and desperate. Otherwise, there won''t be so many billionaires around the world who are eager to work for parliament, so that they can buy some magic items that can increase life and fight incurable diseases at the auction at the end of the year. But now, he is lucky to meet a "insider" who can provide this medicine. Naturally, he should tighten his relationship and ensure that he and his relatives can get a small bottle of life-saving potion when they encounter the same situation. "It doesn''t matter. I''ve always been patient. In addition, I promise that if you can do this, you can come to me anytime in the future and buy all kinds of magic potions with us dollars..." In order to make the other party more motivated, Zhang Chengguo offered an extremely attractive condition. As the saying goes, "if you want to take it, you must first take it.". If you just want Mar to run fast and don''t feed Mar, you won''t get any good results in the end. He has always been generous to his collaborators, but the premise is that the other party can meet his own requirements. "Three months! Just three months is enough!" Chester bashem clenched his fist and his eyes twinkled strangely. Can you buy a magic potion to cure all diseases with dollars? This is a big gift bag! He can already imagine how many contacts he can expand in the world of ordinary people if he has mastered such a resource channel. Whether Wall Street bankers who hide behind the scenes to manipulate global finance or unscrupulous politicians in Washington, D.C., they all choose to owe themselves under the threat of death Chapter 547 It was a pleasant time to spend two days on the cruise. Early in the morning of the third day, the number of guests began to increase suddenly. For a while, hundreds of privileged classes from the underground world in North America gathered together, and some dignitaries who heard the news from Europe, South America and Australia rushed to bid for dragon eggs. But interestingly, such a large-scale rally, the whole new York, whether government departments or so-called all pervasive journalists, seemed to be collectively trapped in temporary blindness. Even if extended Lincoln cars kept shuttling along the only road to the wharf, almost blocking the traffic. Of course, this grand occasion only lasted until about 4 p.m. when the giant luxury cruise ship sounded its whistle and slowly left the port. However, its destination is not the Atlantic Ocean as many people think, but after entering the deep sea, it directly sends the huge cruise ship from the icy east coast of the United States to the Hawaiian sea area where there is no winter through powerful transmission magic. Feeling the bright sunshine and chirping seabirds around, Elizabeth stood on the third deck stunned. After a full minute, she couldn''t help screaming: "my God! Incredible! It''s incredible! Is this the power of magic? In the blink of an eye, we can get rid of the damn weather in New York?" "Of course! Otherwise, why do you think Parliament can rule the underground world for hundreds of years?" Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded. In fact, he did not expect that the Supreme Council would spend so much money to build a magical luxury cruise ship. Maybe the ship can not only carry out ultra long-distance transmission, but also go to heaven and sea. Just when Elizabeth wanted to say something, Laverne suddenly appeared behind her and whispered, "the official auction will begin in ten minutes. If you don''t want to miss it, you''d better go with me right now. After all, the first item on sale is the high-grade magic medicine you provided a few days ago." "Let''s get busy. I''m going to change my swimsuit to enjoy the sun and the beach." the girl blinked her eyes playfully, took off her headdress and let the waterfall of long golden hair fall down. Needless to ask, she must have been tempted by the charming scenery of Hawaii and had no intention to participate in the upcoming auction of important items. "Oh, well, have fun." Zhang Cheng had no intention of forcing his girlfriend to follow him. After kissing each other''s soft lips, he followed Laverne to the huge venue at the bottom of the yacht. Different from the previous peripheral auction venues, some space folding technologies are obviously used here. At a glance, it is like a grand theater holding a concert or opera, with three floors. The lowest level is prepared for the Lord and those less important guests. Although it is not as densely listed as the cinema, the gap between positions is definitely not large. Purple fluorescent cards are placed in each position. It is visually observed that some magic effects are added, which should be used for the convenience of price increase. The second floor is much higher, divided into small private rooms one after another, which is prepared for members from various sub assemblies and members of some ancient families. As for the super deluxe private room on the third floor, it is naturally reserved for members of the Council and representatives of super forces such as the wizard Association. In short, this place has completely removed the false lies and covers in ordinary human society, and fully reflected the strict hierarchy. "The front is where you belong," Laverne pointed to the rightmost entrance on the second floor. "Thank you!" Zhang Cheng didn''t try to say too much useless nonsense to the other party. After politely thanking him, he immediately went in and closed the door. Because he knew that there were too many eyes staring at himself, and it was definitely not a good thing to be too close to laforn. Facts proved that his judgment was right at all. Just outside a few private rooms, an old man with short silver hair was narrowing his eyes and observing Zhang Cheng through a fist sized crystal ball. About two or three minutes later, he asked Anthony with a cold face: "is that him?" "Yes! Father! That''s him!" Anthony replied gnashing his teeth. "Interesting! It seems that their relationship is definitely not simple! You know, Laverne is a very proud guy. Unless his strength is recognized, he will never condescend to show a young man the way." the old man narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. Don''t ask, it''s no one else. It''s Anthony''s biological father, Fergie, the current patriarch of the Marcus family. Since he learned that his son had been blown to pieces on the spot and almost died, he rushed from Quebec to New York in order to find out the real strength of the enemy. you ''re right! In his eyes, this naked provocation and threat to the Marcus family has been enough to be regarded as a signal of war. The only problem is that he is not sure whether the strength of the enemy is stronger or whether the foundation of his family has been stronger for hundreds of years. Once the war starts, will the family suffer heavy losses and eventually decline and perish? In fact, a family like Marcus, which has a great influence on the underground world in North America, is both strong and weak. The key depends on who the opponent is. If they were enemies at the level of ordinary lords, they would naturally be giants that could not be shaken. Sometimes in just one or two words, they could unite the underground world in half of North America to launch encirclement and suppression and directly drive out the enemy. But if you look like Lafayette and Faust, who stand at the top of the pyramid, the resources they can use are very limited. At least many people will take the initiative to sit on the sidelines for the sake of their own lives. In this way, these ancient families must take out their old capital to fight hard with each other. Due to the strength gap, many backbone forces will be exhausted in the fight, eventually leading to the loss of their foothold even if they win and slowly decline. So before taking action, Vergil must find out how much it will cost to deal with this mysterious young man. If it is really the same as Laverne warned, it is natural that there is no need to say more, honestly pay compensation, and even try to eliminate each other''s hostility, even at the expense of his own son. But if he bluffs, he will have to weigh the gains and losses of interests, and then make a choice. In fact, many people only see the surface of the big family scenery, but they don''t realize how much pressure and sense of crisis ordinary people need to bear when born in such a family. As the helmsman of the Marcus family, Vergil saw his grandfather with his own eyes when he was young. He married the smartest and most beautiful daughter in the family to a powerful pervert and allowed the other party to abuse, abuse and destroy, just to avoid a war that might cause huge losses. From then on, he understood that in this huge family, personal happiness and life are not important at all. The important thing is to let the family continue Chapter 548 "Ladies and gentlemen, lords, parliamentarians and ordinary people from all over North America who volunteered to help us protect the world from the forces of heaven and hell, on behalf of the Supreme Council, I would like to thank you for your contributions over the past year. In order to repay your efforts, today''s Council will present the most outstanding treasures for everyone to compete for..." The speaker''s voice is like the sleepy speeches of many politicians. Few people are really listening. On the contrary, most people''s attention focused on the box of dragon eggs with uneven surface and black scales on the table. If he did not have extremely strong personal strength, I''m afraid he would have been coaxed to step down so that the exciting auction could start quickly. Of course, the speaker was also aware of this, and soon ended his routine speech and handed the position to Bertie edmott, the experienced first auctioneer. This professional master who specializes in the appreciation of magical objects and antiques has worked for the North American Parliament for 70 years. At present, he is 123 years old. However, because he has part of the blood of Nordic elves, he looks only about 50 years old, and there is still a distance from aging to immobility. As soon as the old man came on stage, he took the lead in pushing up 20 dragon eggs and said to all the guests with a smile: "As you can see! This is the most important commodity at the end of this year''s auction! Dragon eggs from the gap between the fragment world and the main world have not yet hatched! According to the identification of experts in the field of magical biology research, each of them is alive, very healthy and can be hatched at any time. They are pure black dragons." "Damn it! Don''t catch your appetite! Start quickly! The gold Dinar in my pocket can''t wait!" urged a lord sitting in the front row in a half joking tone. In fact, from the moment these dragon eggs appeared, many people''s breathing began to become urgent, and emotions such as greed and desire spread around unscrupulously. Anyone with a little strength will not easily miss the opportunity to put dragon eggs in his bag. But it''s a pity that Bertie edmott is not a fool. How can he auction valuable finale items now. He just smiled politely, shook his head and replied: "Sorry, I didn''t say I would auction dragon eggs now. In fact, they are the most precious of all the products sold. In order to give everyone a chance, the Supreme Council decided to release five dragon eggs a day in the next four days of auction. If anyone plans to bid for dragon eggs, it''s best to make sure they have enough gold dinars in their pocket." "Falk! It seems that I have no chance!" "Me too!" "Release five every day? Isn''t it clear that it will be monopolized by big people?" "Ha! Do you expect your little money to really buy dragon eggs?" ¡­¡­ For a while, the scene was ugly, and even some guys from the bottom of society whispered curses. However, it is a pity that the underground world is not a United States that boasts democracy and freedom. It simply does not care about tricks such as public opinion. If anyone dares to disobey the arrangements of the Supreme Council, it will not evaporate immediately, but it will not escape being suppressed and excluded. So these people are just complaining at most. Bertie edmott ignored the small disturbance under the stage, put the box full of dragon eggs behind him, and then opened another sealed box. moment Bottles of magic potions glittering with colorful colors appeared in everyone''s sight. He carefully took out one of the bottles and held it high so that everyone could see the strong energy fluctuations emitted from the bottle. Finally, he introduced it in a slow and slow speed: "as we all know, high-grade magic drugs have always been one of the most popular things in the underground world. Some of them can heal wounds, remove diseases and curses, some can restore magic and enhance the power of releasing spells, and others can greatly improve some basic attributes of the body, such as greater strength, faster running and smarter and flexible mind. However, due to various restrictions, the output has always been very limited and in short supply. But now, a newly promoted alchemist has provided us with a full 100 bottles of advanced magic drugs! Package according to his own requirements! The starting price is 200000 gold dinars! Each increase shall not be less than 10000! I declare! The auction has officially begun! " "Four hundred thousand!" As soon as the voice fell, a buyer on the left side of the second floor couldn''t wait to double the reserve price. On the one hand, advanced magic drugs are so hard to find. On the other hand, they are also to please the unknown new alchemist. No one is a real fool who can make some achievements in the underground world. Everyone knows how important the value of an Alchemist is. So far, there are only six living alchemists in the world, including two in Europe, one in South America, one in Australia, one in North Africa, Egypt and one in Southeast Asia, except North America. But now, a new alchemist has provided hundreds of bottles of advanced magic drugs to the North American Supreme Council. I want to know with my ass that there must be an alchemist in North America. Not surprisingly, it will not take long to enter the Supreme Council and become a big man at the top of the power pyramid. Alchemist means wealth! It means strength and life! "430000!" "Four hundred and fifty thousand!" "Half a million!" "Five hundred and fifty thousand!" ¡­¡­ Seeing the rising price of the medicine prepared by himself, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "Sure enough, magic potions are the most profitable business at any time and in any world. If I didn''t have a higher pursuit, I''m afraid I would soon be immersed in this wonderful feeling of being flattered and praised by countless people." As a traveler who has been to several worlds, he is undoubtedly well aware of the obsession of most ordinary people with magic potions. Even in Azeroth and Phelan, where the magic civilization is relatively developed, magic medicine is a real luxury. Even Dalaran, known as the Magic Kingdom, the price of a bottle of powerful arcane medicine is as high as 600 to 1000 gold coins. As for things like super energy mixture and Titan mixture, most mages have never heard of them at all. Even the formula is only in the hands of a few powerful creatures. The price of magic potions in mainland Phelan should be calculated according to the spell level. The higher the level, the more expensive the price. Magic potions above five rings need to be used. Ordinary adventurers and civilians will be scared of heart disease by exaggerated price figures. Of course, for Zhang Cheng, who has mastered the sovereignty of creation, the real meaning of alchemy has long been not medicine and transforming matter and energy. Its real role is to create a pure soul from scratch Chapter 549 "A new alchemist? Don''t tell me you don''t know anything about it!" the speaker broke into the luxurious private room belonging to Laverne and asked in a serious tone. In fact, not only him, but also many members of Parliament are now asking around who made the attractive bottles of potions on the auction table. "Ha ha, please sit down, Cosmo." Laverne smiled calmly and called out each other''s names. "Of course I know who he is. In fact, we all know him, but no one can think that his alchemy has improved so fast." "Know?" the speaker frowned subconsciously. A full minute later, his old face showed an expression of enlightenment. He tried in a uncertain tone: "is it the young Oriental?!" "Yes! And whether you want to believe it or not, the hundreds of bottles of high-grade magic drugs only took him less than two or three hours. It''s incredible, isn''t it?" Laverne gave a meaningful answer. "Damn it! You already knew this? Why didn''t you tell me?" the speaker sat down, took a sip of red wine and moistened his throat. After all, alchemists are so scarce that he can''t imagine where his old face will go once he is won over by others? I''m afraid that by that time, the North American Supreme Council will become the laughing stock of the whole underground world. Laverne shrugged his shoulders. "Don''t worry, Zhang is not an idiot who will be tempted by money, wealth, reputation and status. He has his own ambitions and dreams. He won''t leave easily unless we make some stupid decisions first." "Oh? What does he want?" the speaker touched the thick white beard on his chin. "Very simple! He hopes to do the research he wants to do without being disturbed by any external forces." "Interference? You mean..." "Isn''t it obvious? Many guys, including the Marcus family, are playing his idea, which has seriously affected his daily life. I think it''s time to give this fool who claims to be an ancient and famous family a warning and let them go away." Laverne hinted with a sneer. The speaker nodded thoughtfully, "I see." ¡­¡­ When the two big men upstairs communicated, hundreds of bottles of high-grade magic drugs were finally purchased by two buyers sitting on the second floor at the price of 750000 gold dinars. As for how to divide the stolen goods privately, it''s their own business. No one will care at all, even if they fight for it. At the same time, Zhang Cheng''s working capital has also increased by 750000 out of thin air. Finally, he doesn''t have to rely on the gold Dinar he saved before. In the next two hours, the chief auctioneer came up with some interesting products again and again, but the price could not be compared with hundreds of bottles of high-grade drugs, and the most expensive did not exceed 20000 dinars. Obviously, the first auction is just a warm-up, and the real good things are still left behind. This situation continued until two dragon eggs were placed on the table, and the atmosphere in the whole venue suddenly became tense Without any nonsense, Bertie edmott directly and loudly announced: "the final auction of the first auction! Two dragon eggs! The starting price is one million gold dinars! The price increase each time shall not be less than 100000! The two highest bidders can get them!" "A million!" "1.5 million!" "Two million!" "Three million!" "Three and a half million!" "Six million!" ¡­¡­ Everyone at the scene was like crazy. In the blink of an eye, they raised the price of dragon eggs to 6 million gold dinars. You know, as the only common precious metal currency in the underground world, the purchasing power of gold Dinar can be said to be quite terrible. One can sell more than 100000 US dollars. It is usually used only when trading powerful magic items. Six million is equivalent to thousands or even trillions of dollars! But this is only a theoretical figure. In fact, because the value of gold Dinar is relatively stable and contains a certain amount of magic energy, those powerful families and individuals have been hoarding desperately for hundreds of years, resulting in only a small part of gold Dinar circulating in the market. But today, they all revealed their family background, and planned to take a dragon egg anyway, even if they lost their money. After all, gold dinars can be earned without them. If you miss getting dragon eggs, you won''t have a chance in the future. Appreciating the boiling desire in the surrounding air, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but tilt up his mouth and show a playful smile. Then he stood up and quietly pushed open the door and walked towards the upper deck. He made up his mind that the next time he went to Azeroth, he must talk to Onyxia and try to get hundreds of dragon eggs at one time. Of course, if conditions permit, he doesn''t mind imprisoning the Black Dragon Princess as a meat x device, continuously spawning, hatching and forming a huge black dragon legion, just as the Dragon throat clan in the orcs did to the Red Dragon Queen alexstasa. Anyway, as a fallen black dragon family, no one in Azeroth will care about their life or death. Even killing the black dragon will be rewarded by all camps, including alliance and tribe. "Hi, honey, is the auction over?" As soon as she got to the top deck, Elizabeth in a sexy swimsuit climbed out of the pool and gave her a kiss with her wet lips. Zhang Cheng grabbed the girl''s waist and shook his head with a smile: "no, it''s not over yet, but there''s nothing I''m interested in. Besides, did you have a good time?" "Needless to say! This is Hawaii! Compared with the ghost weather in New York, the environment here is paradise. Oh, by the way, I just met an interesting friend. Would you like to introduce me to you?" said Elizabeth, turning and glancing at a woman in a black bikini not far away. The other party is obviously of Latino descent, with healthy wheat skin all over his body, sitting in the sun on a recliner. "Who is she?" Zhang Cheng undoubtedly felt the magical energy emanating from the other party''s body and deliberately pretended to be careless. "Her name is Zoe, a girl from Los Angeles, and she is also a witch who has just awakened her talent. We talked a lot about magic just now. Maybe I can ask her about the skills of absorbing magic." Elizabeth answered, picking up a bath towel and wiping her hair and body water. "A witch? It sounds very interesting." A golden light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s pupil. He immediately covered the whole top-level bathing beach with a powerful spiritual power and began to forcibly invade his brain to read the memory in each other''s mind. Coincidence? friend? After countless plots and betrayals, he would not believe these nonsense. Any seemingly coincidental thing often hides a strong purpose behind it Chapter 550 "Hey! Zoe! Introduce yourself. This is the boyfriend I just mentioned to you. His name is Zhang Cheng, an oriental man full of mystery and danger." Elizabeth obviously didn''t know that her boyfriend had turned over the memory and deep thinking of each other''s whole brain in just a dozen seconds, and stepped to her new friends to introduce them. The latter also hurried to sit up, looked up and down at Zhang Cheng with a slightly scrutinized look, and held out his active right hand for half a minute: "nice to meet you." "I''m glad to meet you, too, the descendant of the witch Selma." Zhang Cheng sneered and revealed the true face of the woman in front of him. Zoe''s face suddenly changed when she heard this. She tried to resist the panic in her heart and said, "sorry, I can''t understand what you''re talking about." "Don''t understand? I remember not long ago you called and threatened to dismember my beautiful little girlfriend into pieces to feed the dog. Did you forget so soon?" Zhang Cheng slightly hooked his fingers, directly pulled the other party up slowly with magical power, and took out a sharp fruit knife from the plate. His eyes revealed an undisguised rage. You know, he can''t remember how long he hasn''t heard such a arrogant threat, and he doesn''t understand how this woman still has the courage to appear in front of her. "No! Help me! Elizabeth! Your boyfriend is crazy!" Zoe obviously felt the danger and immediately asked the confused girl nearby for help. Unfortunately, under the influence of the powerful power of Catherine, the Witch of desire, Elizabeth didn''t even hesitate to stand on her boyfriend''s side and spread her hands with regret: "I''m sorry, Zoe, I can''t help you. You know? Although Zhang is sometimes aggressive, he never does it to a person for no reason unless you provoke him. Besides, you didn''t mention that you wanted to dismember me into pieces and feed me to the dog." "Fark!" Seeing that his little trick didn''t work, Zoe''s skin quickly began to turn red. Next second Boom!!!!!! The terrible high-temperature flame destroyed everything within a few meters around on the spot, and even everyone in the bath was evaporated. Some of the guests who were still playing quickly screamed and fled the scene, while some residents from the underground world launched their ability and entered the first level alert state to find out what happened. "Ha ha! Right! That''s what the descendants of Selma should do!" Zhang Cheng, who was undamaged, laughed and opened his arms, as if he were enjoying the little game of cat and mouse. Under his protection, Elizabeth was not hurt, and asked excitedly, "what ability did she just use? Flame? Or explosion?" "No! Neither! She uses her skin as a medium to trigger a hell fire that can burn the soul. Be careful, once touched by these flames, it will not only hurt and burn, but also devour your soul bit by bit as fuel." Zhang Cheng picked up a small pinch of unquenched flames and explained. "If my talent awakens, will I get such ability?" "I''m not sure! You have to understand that witches have all kinds of strange powers. Even twin sisters will have great differences. Well, now is not the time to talk about this. I''m going to fulfill my promise. Wait for me a little while." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng raised his right hand slightly and made a grasping movement. moment A big hand composed entirely of energy grabbed Zoe who tried to jump into the sea and fell on the deck. Bang! "Ah!!!!!!" The unlucky woman directly made a miserable cry. Because the waist connecting her upper body and lower body made a crisp sound, which was a terrible sound caused by the complete fragmentation of her spine and pelvis. Under the ravage of bigby''s magic series, let alone a witch, even the dragon has to lie down honestly when it comes. For the tragedy of this beautiful woman, Zhang Cheng did not show any pity. He hummed an unknown tune and came near. He grabbed his long black hair like a dead pig, threw people on a table, touched his chin and muttered, "by the way, I seem to need a dog before I start." Without any hesitation, he immediately took out the "command magic code" and summoned the hellhound gezami from the underground of the villa. When the monster with ferocious appearance and evil smell appeared, everyone couldn''t help holding their breath. Ignoring the audience, Zhang Cheng raised a sharp fruit knife and kept making gestures on Zoe. Finally, he cut off two toes and threw them on the ground: "eat it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although gezami wanted to express his disdain, considering the evil and power of his master, he honestly stuck out his tongue and rolled it into his mouth and swallowed it. "Very good! Next, let''s start with our feet and dismember and eat the woman bit by bit." The ease revealed in Zhang Cheng''s tone seems to be talking about eating a roast suckling pig rather than dismembering a living beauty. In particular, other people still have a faint smile on their faces, which is almost as good as Hannibal, the cannibal doctor in the film. Perhaps the only difference between the two is that he has no interest in human flesh. He just intends to announce in this way what price it will cost to provoke himself. Many times, fear is a very powerful weapon. It can protect a person from external harassment and aggression. "No! No! No!" "You pervert! Let me go! Let me go!" "Don''t move my leg! Don''t cut my leg!" "Please! Kill me! Kill me!" ¡­¡­ With Zoe''s miserable cry echoing over the cruise ship, Zhang Cheng cut it into small pieces bit by bit and threw it to hell hounds to eat. Even in order to prevent death caused by excessive blood loss, he repeatedly treated with his newly learned Druid magic to keep each other''s brain awake and alive until the whole part below the neck was eaten up, and the descendant woman who claimed to be the witch Selma swallowed her last breath. Such crazy and tyrannical behavior not only frightened the billionaires from the ordinary world, but also made the residents and gang leaders of the underground world feel frightened. Just when he was going to let gezami get rid of the last head, speaker Kosmo finally showed up with several top Council members, frowned and shouted, "damn! What are you doing?!" "What do you do? Of course it''s to eradicate traitors who dare to be enemies with the parliament! This woman claims to be the descendant of Selma. She attacked a magic goods store in my territory not long ago and killed many people." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders carelessly, threw his head to the dungeon Hound, bent down and washed the blood stained on his hands in the pool. Chapter 551 "The descendants of Selma?" Kosmo glanced at the head that the hell hound was eating, and his eyes showed doubt. A guy like an assistant in the back seemed to think of something. He hurried forward and whispered a few words in his ear. Soon, the angry expression on the face of the speaker of the Supreme Council disappeared and was replaced by an unspeakable complexity. After a full minute, he said, "are you sure she is the descendant of Selma? According to the records of the parliament, every appearance of Selma descendant will bring endless unrest, killing and death. Her performance seems far from worthy of such a title." "Sorry, Mr. speaker, I''m afraid I can''t give you a satisfactory explanation. But I guarantee that the woman in front of me must have stirred up the situation in New York recently. In addition, I just read some interesting news from her mind. For example, several of her accomplices set up an ambush to rob some guests of dragon eggs after the auction "Zhang Cheng smiled and gave a message that made many people feel uneasy. You know, this auction is different from the past, especially the whole 20 dragon eggs. If one of them is not done well, it will trigger a chain reaction and even a war in the underground world. For this reason, the North American Supreme Council has been on alert early and will not allow anyone to make trouble at this time. "Oh? You know their plan!" the speaker''s eyes flashed. Zhang Cheng gently nodded his head: "That''s right! In fact, this woman sneaked in as an insider. Before the auction, she would find out that the dragon eggs had fallen into the hands of those people, and then select some weak ones. In order to ensure success, they even prepared a powerful magic item, a half gold sundial once enshrined in the altar of the ancient APOLLO TEMPLE." "What?!" "Are these guys crazy?!" "Where did they get such a dangerous thing?" ¡­¡­ Hearing the name of the magic object, let alone the Lords, even the congressman stared in shock. This is said to be the earliest timing tool born in the world. It contains the supreme power of Apollo, the ancient Greek sun god. It only needs to be exposed to the sun for a few minutes to burn the enemy directly, and there is no ashes left. Just when everyone was talking, Kosmo looked up and down at the young man standing in front of him, and suddenly asked in a smiling tone, "you don''t seem to be nervous at all?" "Nervous? Why should I be nervous? It''s just half a sundial enshrined in the Apollo temple." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. With broken magic crystal, would he still be afraid of the sun? Joke! When the broken magic crystal starts with all its strength, it can absorb all the sunlight within a radius of thousands of kilometers around as energy storage, and even temporarily plunge the midday earth into darkness. Maybe that half sundial is a deadly weapon to others, but in his eyes, it can only be regarded as an enhanced charger. "What a big breath! Since you don''t think the golden sundial is a big deal, it''s up to you to solve them." Congresswoman Joanna, who once had trouble with Zhang Cheng, suddenly stood up and provoked. "Hehe! I don''t mind solving a few annoying little mice! But the problem is... What''s the benefit? Don''t tell me you don''t intend to pay anything and just want me to kill. I''m sorry, a beautiful young girl may make such a request and I''ll consider agreeing to it, but you ugly old woman should forget it. It''s really a bit disgusting." Zhang Cheng relentlessly launched his vicious tongue to ridicule each other. Although the reason was not clear for the time being, he could feel strong hostility from the old woman in front of him. In dealing with the enemy, he has always followed two basic principles: one is the complete elimination of the body, and the other is the complete elimination of the soul. "You want to die!" Joanna was obviously angered. She raised her hand and began to gather magic energy to try to cast some unknown attack magic. But interestingly, before the spell was ready, gezami jumped out and launched his talent ability - Spell blockade. moment The Congresswoman was devoured by the terrible magic energy, and her wrinkled old face turned purple. Immediately after wow, she spewed out a lot of dark red blood, and the whole person trembled like a collapse. "Can I kill her on the pretext of self-defense?" Zhang Cheng turned and asked Laverne. The latter gently shook his head and answered meaningfully, "no, No. in terms of rules, you are a secondary member of Parliament and you are not allowed to kill a member of the Supreme Council under any circumstances. Of course, if a pet accidentally gets out of control and bites, it''s another matter." When the other two members heard this sentence, the muscles on their faces twitched slightly involuntarily. No one is a fool! Those who have a little understanding understand that Laverne is not preventing Zhang Cheng from attacking Joanna at all, but telling him how to humiliate his enemies without breaking the rules. Understanding, Zhang Cheng quickly kicked the hell hound, pretending to be panicked and shouted, "no! My dog is out of control! Get out of the way!" As an evil and cunning member of the Burning Legion, gezami didn''t know what his master meant. He opened his bloody mouth and jumped on it. First, he released two swallowing magic in succession, ate Joanna''s protective magic, and then bit her on her calf, shook her head and tore it constantly. "Ah!!!!!!! Asshole! How dare you!" Having been a member of the Supreme Council for so many years, Joanna was so brazenly humiliated in public that she shot a hot flame with her staff like crazy, trying to burn the hell hound and her left foot to ashes. But at the moment of contact between the flame and gezami''s red scaly skin, it suddenly seemed to encounter an invisible position. Most of them were blocked out, which could not cause any fatal injury. On the contrary, her own feet were burned into coke. "Yes! I almost forgot to remind you. My dog is an interesting magical creature. It has very strong magic resistance, and ordinary spells have limited effect on it. In fact, they are specially trained to deal with casters. They can not only counteract and devour spells, but also contain terrible corrosive toxins in their blood. Therefore, for the sake of your life and health, we should not let it Bleeding, "Zhang Cheng reminded with a look of being beaten. Joanna''s embarrassed appearance made him vaguely recall the interesting scene when he saw the flag duel at the gate of the main city and the devil warlock beating the mages unscrupulously. It has to be said that hell hounds are really good at dealing with casters, especially when they encounter for the first time. If they don''t understand their abilities at all, 100% will be a unilateral Massacre Chapter 552 In just seven or eight minutes, gezami showed his amazing combat effectiveness in the face of the caster. From beginning to end, Joanna failed to release a few decent spells. She was basically counteracted or offset by the skin full of magic resistance. Finally, she could only watch her lower limbs be eaten bit by bit. That despair! The feeling of constantly approaching death! Finally, her spirit began to collapse. She couldn''t help shouting for help to the people behind her: "Kosmo! Help me!" "I can help you! But because of your poor performance today, you must resign from the post of member of the Supreme Council." the speaker touched his chin and put forward the conditions. Long after the auction of the first batch of medicines, he has been considering how to win over the newly promoted alchemist. Now he seems to have a good choice. "What?" Joanna obviously didn''t expect the other party to take advantage of the fire and quickly turn her eyes to others. As a result, she found that no one was willing to speak for her, let alone show her intention to help her. Obviously, she was abandoned and collectively discarded like garbage by the other 12 members of the North American Supreme Council, just like those who had been eliminated before. Perhaps many residents of the underground world believe that the members of the Supreme Council are high above and hold unimaginable great power. But only by becoming one of them can we understand that in fact, in this circle, competition is far more cruel and dangerous than the outside world! Almost every once in a while, a member will be abandoned and replaced for various reasons. On the one hand, this can enable promising newcomers to enter the core of power, so as not to overstock too much discontent and lead to rebellion. On the other hand, it is also to eliminate the weak and let the parliament always maintain the strongest posture to deal with possible crises. No sympathy! No mercy! There are only naked jungle laws! Finally, it is not surprising that a place must be made for the mysterious new alchemist. After figuring this out, Joanna finally held back her anger, bit her teeth and nodded, "OK! I promise your terms!" "Great! Dear zhang, please put away your terrible pet. I promise I''ll give you a satisfactory explanation soon." Kosmo turned and hinted meaningfully. "Gezami! Come back!" Without saying anything, Zhang Cheng waved directly to the hell hound. Through the perception of shallow thinking by his spiritual power, he almost guessed what the speaker wanted to do. Kosmo was undoubtedly satisfied with this attitude. He directly grabbed the sapphire ring symbolizing the Supreme Council member from Joanna, opened his arms and said at a slow speed: "Everyone! I believe you have realized through the auction just now! Yes! After decades in North America, a real alchemist has finally emerged. According to the ancient tradition, the Council must prepare a position for the alchemist to ensure that he will not be attracted by other forces." "Who is he?" A woman congressman who looked about 40 years old and hung with all kinds of trinkets on her dog carefully tried. "Don''t worry! Laura! I''m going to announce it." the speaker gave the other party a calm look, and then handed the sapphire ring to Zhang Cheng. "Welcome to join us! Respected alchemist! From now on, you are one of the 13 members of the North American Supreme Council and the supreme ruler of New York state." "It''s him?! how is that possible!" "Mr. speaker! Are you mistaken?" "Is this Oriental less than thirty?" ¡­¡­ For a moment, everyone began to talk, and the voice of doubt was higher and higher. "Wrong? No! Laverne told me the news himself. And I believe Zhang will prove it himself, won''t he?" a trace of expectation appeared on the speaker''s face. "As you wish..." Zhang Cheng smiled, raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. moment In less than a second, the sea water in the bath on the top deck turned into a huge ice lump, followed by an iron lump. In less than a minute, it has been converted into more than 20 substances, including gold and diamonds that many people dream of. There is no doubt that such an efficient, rapid and large-area mass energy transformation can be achieved by alchemists. Finally, in order to show his strength and difference, he also created a gravity onium unique to marvel world with the size of his palm, directly changed the gravity, pulled the whole ship into mid air, and then gently put it down. When he had finished all this, he asked in a smiling tone, "Mr. speaker, is that enough?" "Of course! That''s enough! I don''t think anyone is skeptical about it now. In addition, don''t forget to get rid of those annoying little mice. I don''t want to hear the news that guests have been robbed. Because from today on, New York state is your territory, and you have the obligation to guard it." the speaker smiled and blinked his eyes, From beginning to end, he ignored the losers who fell to the ground. "No problem! I promise they can''t raise any waves." After that, Zhang Cheng looked at Joanna''s eyes full of hatred and hatred and put the identity ring on his fingers. "Congratulations, my friend." Laverne was the first to lean over and offer his blessing. "Me too! It''s a blessing for the whole North America to have an alchemist!" "Welcome! If you don''t mind, can you give me a list of advanced drugs you can mix?" "I hope I can find you to customize some medicine in private. The price is not a problem." ¡­¡­ For those parliamentarians who came forward with a strong purpose to congratulate, Zhang Cheng only maintained the most basic etiquette and did not win anyone''s request from beginning to end. Because he knew that if he promised anyone today, more people would come to the door tomorrow. Many times, people''s desire is endless. As long as they see even a little opportunity, they will not give up easily. After everyone turned and left, Laverne joked in a playful tone: "what''s it like to be a member of the Supreme Council?" "No feeling! For what we are planning, mere power, fame and status are just insignificant embellishments on the road to greatness." Zhang Cheng replied bluntly. "It seems that you haven''t been confused by these low-level desires. I''m very glad. You must find out about the shipwreck within half a year. There''s not much time left for us. Also, don''t worry about Joanna. Faust will deal with her personally..." Chapter 553 At night, New York, which is in the happy atmosphere of Christmas, is a little quiet. Many middle-class families with income above take their children to the warmer south, such as Miami, Los Angeles and other cities for an unforgettable holiday. Some also choose to go skiing in colder Alaska. In short, for this superpower keen to maintain a rich life through overdraft and borrowing, the annual travel relaxation is almost an essential part of many people''s lives. Of course, as a saying goes, if someone is satisfied, someone must be frustrated. Joanna was like an abandoned old woman, struggling through a dark and narrow alley in the wharf area with crutches. As an abandoned loser, she has no face to stay on the cruise ship, endure the ridicule from all sides, and leave early by transmitting magic. She plans to sort out the good things she has saved over the years and find a place where no one can spend the rest of her life quietly. As for revenge? Maybe someone else, she would consider hiding in the dark to accumulate strength, launch a fatal attack when the enemy is weak, and regain her position. But unfortunately, the name of the alchemist was enough for her to dispel all unrealistic ideas and ideas. Because no matter whether you are an ally or have been under her command, you will not be stupid enough to be the enemy of the same alchemist. It makes no difference to die by yourself. Besides, the speaker alone will tear anyone who dares to plot against the alchemist into pieces. With infinite hatred and curse for Zhang Cheng, Joanna took a deep breath and went into an old warehouse for storing things. Just as she had just crossed the threshold and had not had time to lock the door, she suddenly smelled the strong bloody smell in the air. She immediately raised her staff and shouted, "who? Who''s there?! come out quickly! Otherwise you''ll regret it!" "Ha ha! Regret?" With a burst of unbridled laughter, a pale man came out of the darkness. He was no one else, but Faust, who came from Europe thousands of miles away. As for whether it is himself or another replica split from the soul, only he knows. "Senator John? What are you doing here?" Joanna subconsciously frowned and called out the pseudonym used by the other party. "Of course I''m waiting for you, my dear. I promised someone I''d take your body back." Faust opened his mouth and showed a cruel and bloodthirsty smile. He didn''t even give his opponent any chance to respond and directly launched the trap arranged in advance. A strange dark green light flashed, and the whole warehouse was shrouded in a layer of gloomy and terrible death energy. Immediately following the "meat mountain" piled up by countless human and animal skeletons on the ground, it began to change sharply and gradually merged together to form a huge monster with a height of more than five meters. Seeing this scene, Joanna knew that the other party was coming to kill herself. While quickly adding protective magic, she roared angrily: "damn! What good did he give you? Could he invite a member of the European Supreme Council to kill me?" "Benefits? Hehe, you are still in the dark, aren''t you?" Faust obviously enjoyed the panic and fear shown by the other party and shook his head meaningfully. "No, you''re wrong. He doesn''t need to provide any benefits at all. The reason why I''m here is actually doing my duty as an ally. What''s more, killing you is not difficult for me, and I can get a bound corpse for free. Why not?" "Ally?!" Joanna keenly grasped a key word. "That''s right! I, Laverne and Zhang have formed a close alliance for the beginning of the cycle every thousand years. Oh, forget to introduce myself. John is actually a pseudonym. My real name is Faust. Yes, I''m the madman who killed the Vatican and destroyed the whole Angel army, so you will never have a chance of winning. In order to reduce pain and loss Save some time, I suggest you''d better not resist... " With the last word falling! Faust suddenly raised his left hand and gently poked it in the air. moment A silver shadow wrapped Joanna''s head! In less than a second, the old woman''s face became very gray, as terrible as a dead man. Although she desperately wanted to struggle, she tried to release magic to get herself out of her current dilemma. Unfortunately, I don''t know why, she couldn''t send even one syllable from her throat anyway. She could only watch the huge monster composed of corpses and stuff herself into the corpse full of blood and maggots bit by bit. dark! pain! shudder! despair! Gradually, Joanna stopped struggling and let those terrible things enter and transform her body and pollute her original pure soul. As time goes by After a full two hours, she finally felt the faint light and the fresh air again. But what was interesting was that she no longer needed to breathe. Even the foot eaten by the hell hound grew out, and her appearance returned to about 20 years old. Of course, except that the heart no longer beats, the blood no longer flows. Obviously, she is already a dead person, both physically and spiritually. The faint death energy is constantly emitted from the cavity formed in the soul, which makes the originally cold environment around drop several degrees. Wherever you walk, it will immediately condense into a thin layer of ice. "Great! Another perfect masterpiece! Come and meet your Creator and master." Faust hooked his finger. Although Joanna still kept her memory, she found that she couldn''t resist the other party''s orders at all. She had to come close, kneel down on one knee, and greet her in a very low and hoarse voice: "supreme master! Your servant will listen to the orders at any time!" "Very good! I like obedient servants! Let''s go. It''s time to leave here and surprise my little ally." after that, Faust gently touched the ancient Obsidian ring on his hand. In the blink of an eye, they just disappeared in place. Not long after they left, the giant with a height of more than five meters cracked with a bang and turned into a lot of pungent rotten meat, followed by decay and dryness bit by bit, leaving only a small amount of dirty dirt. I''m afraid even the cleaners in charge of cleaning will not recognize these traces left by the bodies of some humans and animals Chapter 554 "Congratulations, Mr. congressman. I''m the Lord from Buffalo, New York, and I''m honored to be a member of your rule." a super fat man who looked three times the size of a normal man knelt on one knee and kissed the ring symbolizing the highest authority in North America. "Thank you! Please remember, I hate trouble. As long as no one is free to make trouble for me, I won''t go to trouble him, okay?" Zhang Cheng hinted with a smile. In fact, he can no longer remember how many people he said this to at the banquet, nor how many people deliberately approached him, but one thing is very certain, that is, his position in the underground world is different from that in the past. Especially those landlords who are used to freedom in the countryside of New York State, there is more or less awe and fear in their eyes. Obviously, they have all heard of the previous clean-up in Brooklyn. They know that the new ruler is not a kind-hearted man, but a man who dares to kill and turn all those who resist their will into smelly corpses in the sewer. Therefore, they all expressed their willingness to pinch their tails to be a man. Of course, only they know how much of this scene is true and how much is false. Just when Zhang Cheng was tired of boring flattery and planned to take Elizabeth to the guest room to do some physical and mental health exercises between lovers, Laverne suddenly came to his ear and whispered, "go to my room, Faust has brought you a small gift." "Oh? It''s solved so quickly?" a trace of surprise appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. Laverne smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "Otherwise, what do you think? Joanna was not particularly good at fighting among many members of Parliament. To be exact, she was better at using the power of the wizard Association behind her to reach some shady deals than fighting. It was easy and easy for me and Faust to clean her up. Just killing her could easily arouse the anger of some powerful factions in the wizard Association ¡£¡± "I see! She is equivalent to a link between the Supreme Council and the wizard Association. At the same time, she is also a white glove to bridge the real big people hidden behind the scenes." Zhang Cheng realized almost instantly why Joanna''s strength is so poor that she can''t even beat a hell hound. "Yes! But she''s useless now, and no one is willing to stand up for her for a cold body. Well, hurry to see Faust, and I''ll take care of your little girlfriend." Laverne urged in a low voice. Zhang Cheng gently nodded his head, turned and left the luxurious banquet scene. After a while, he entered the luxurious room near the bow. As soon as he entered the door, Faust, who had been waiting for a long time, pointed to Joanna who had been transformed into a bound corpse and asked, "how about you? Are you still satisfied with my work?" "A living corpse with complete memory, thinking and spell casting ability?" a strange light burst into Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Although this technology is far from being as impeccable as the Lich in Phelan continent, it is better in that the production process is simpler. As long as enough living people are killed, an army of the dead will soon be formed, and it is a wise army of the dead. "That''s right! Maybe you won''t believe it. In fact, this technology originated from those angels who boast of light and justice in heaven. They are no different from the demons in hell. They are trying to use the souls of mortals to grow themselves, and even created several interesting little bastards. Unfortunately, before they get the results they want, the whole test field was completely destroyed by me But from a technical point of view, there are many advantages. What I did was to change the energy from divine to death. " Faust obviously has an inexplicable hatred for the forces of heaven. When he mentions angels and the Holy See, he will show undisguised malice on his face. He would never know that either heaven or hell was lured by the creator to destroy the ancient gods. In that earth shaking war, not only countless gods died, but also the most powerful demon kings in hell and the Lord, who boasted of being the only Almighty God, were not spared. Otherwise, the three parties would not reach a peace agreement that had been established for thousands of years. But Zhang Cheng will never tell anyone the secret. He went straight to the bound corpse, stretched out a finger, gently slid over the other party''s body, and soon exclaimed: "Great design! Through the missing part of the soul, she continuously obtains the energy necessary for daily activities from death itself. But the problem is that with the passage of time, her character will become more and more extreme and hate the living, and eventually she will inevitably become a lunatic who loses her reason." Faust spread his hand carelessly: "don''t worry, I don''t intend to use it all my life. In fact, she is just cannon fodder, a chess piece used to test the enemy''s strength. In addition, let me inform you that I bought two dragon eggs at the first auction held this evening." "Oh? How many gold dinars did you spend?" "Not much. Wealth has long lost its meaning to me. But dragon eggs are rare treasures." With that, Faust carefully took out two black eggs from his pocket. His eyes were full of obsession, excitement and expectation. "Do you need me to help you hatch them?" Zhang Cheng suggested with a smile. "Can you hatch dragon eggs?" Faust raised his eyebrows in surprise. You know, in order to make these two priceless eggs hatch successfully, he has read many ancient books and knowledge in advance, but there has never been a word about the conditions for dragon egg hatching. "Take it as after-sales service..." With a smile, Zhang Cheng stretched out his fingers and gently scratched on the eggshell. moment The calm dragon egg suddenly began to make a slight sound and vibration! In just a few seconds, the shell case covered with black scales began to show subtle cracks. Slowly, the two wrinkled young dragons pried open the cartridge case with their mouths, struggled to climb out of it, and made a slight cry. Although they haven''t opened their eyes yet, they already have sharp claws and teeth and begin to eat egg shells rich in calcium and some other elements to grow themselves. "Oh - death on the! Look at these two little cute! How healthy! How strong! What should I feed them?" Faust waved his arm excitedly and tried to catch the young dragon several times, but he was afraid of accidentally hurting the two little spots. As a result, he chose to give up at the last moment. "Give them blood! It''s better to be the hot blood flowing from the fresh life! In two to three days at most, the young dragons will open their eyes under the nourishment of blood. At that time, all you have to do is prepare enough meat. In the first few months, they will have a very strong appetite and grow very fast. But be careful, the black dragon is not a giant dragon that is easy to be tamed, only Only with absolute power can they temporarily lower their arrogant heads... " Chapter 555 There is no doubt that the successful hatching of the black young dragon is completely like a bomb thrown into the calm lake, instantly setting off huge waves. Not only caused a new round of crazy chase for dragon eggs at the auction! It also makes Zhang Cheng the only expert in the world who has a say in hatching and raising young dragons. In less than two days, with this skill, he changed from many people to all kinds of interesting ancient books and notes. Those guys with young dragons in high spirits don''t understand that these black dragons from Azeroth world can''t be controlled by ordinary people at all. Once he changes back to the body of the divine black dragon, all the young dragons will immediately betray the owner and even launch a fatal blow behind the back. However, in a short time, Zhang Cheng did not intend to change his body, but was prepared to let the power of creation continue to take root and grow in his original human body. As the annual auction entered the last day, he hid alone in the room, carefully took out the black original stone bought with 5000 gold dinars a few days ago, smiled and muttered to himself: "it''s time to create my own gold smelting stone..." The voice just fell! Countless runes the size of a grain of rice began to be painted one by one on the black original stone surface the size of a pigeon''s egg. Every time a painting is successful, the stone will flash a strange brilliance, and send out a strong smell of magic from the inside out. Obviously, this is not an ordinary stone, but a highly concentrated crystal made of magical energy, just like the red meteorite of the song of ice and fire world. What he has to do is to simulate the big bang, use the last small piece of red meteorite originally used to enhance the magic power of elements in his pocket watch to detonate the black crystal from the inside to form a stable celestial form, so as to ensure that any time that can only be transformed through it, not only will there be no huge loss, but also can be amplified with the authority of creative power. Of course, it''s not easy to do this. The first challenge is how to keep hundreds of millions of tiny particles firmly gathered at a gravitational point after the explosion. Fortunately, in the world of Marvel Universe, he came into contact with a very important substance and the device that can control this substance, that is, gravitonium. Secondly, the second problem is how to prevent a large number of crystals from being consumed in the process of energy release. This needs to be solved with thousands of control and compression class symbols. Finally, the most difficult point is that after the explosion, all the generated energy and small particles must be traced back, otherwise the created alchemy will become a huge spherical celestial body, which can''t be carried with you at all. Fortunately, Zhang Cheng has mastered all the necessary technology and knowledge. After about four hours, he finished all the preparations, cut his finger and dropped a drop of bright red blood on it. moment The red meteorite implanted into the center of the black primitive stone by the psychic power began to release dazzling red light! Next second Boom! A palpitating energy was released and quickly swept through all the furnishings and displays in the whole room. Even the hardwood furniture turned into dust in the blink of an eye. But when the shock wave generated by the explosion expands to the limit! The flickering white light at the center suddenly turned into a black spot, forcibly pulling the flying dust and particles back to the state at the beginning of the explosion. "I succeeded!" Looking at the strange gold smelting stone in his hand, a satisfied smile appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. This is because it can not only greatly improve the ability of alchemy, but also reflect the accumulation of their own knowledge and technology to a certain extent. No hesitation! He directly replaced the original one of miles with his own alchemy stone and began to try to continuously transform matter. Because every alchemist has a different understanding of the world, there are all kinds of subtle differences in the alchemy stone, so he needs some time to adapt to it in order to find the feeling of being handy. However, before he could play with it for a long time, Laverne pushed the door open and burst in. With a surprised look on his face, he asked, "what did you do just now? Did you make the house so messy?" "Nothing, I made my own gold smelting stone. How, it''s spectacular, isn''t it?" Zhang Cheng didn''t try to hide, and raised the gadget with the same luster in his hand. "My God! I can''t believe it!" Laverne''s eyes were completely attracted by the rotating gold smelting stone like a cosmic celestial body, and bent down to observe it carefully. After several minutes, he raised his head and sighed: "more than a hundred years ago, a good friend of an alchemist once said that if you want to know the real level of an alchemist, you can get the answer by looking at the alchemy stone he made himself. Because the alchemy stone is not only the embodiment of the alchemist''s technology and strength, but also reflects their hidden soul." "So you see my soul? What does it look like?" Zhang Cheng asked with interest. "Magnificent! Grand! Ambition that ordinary people can never reach! Similarly, your intelligence and ability are worthy of such ambition," Raven praised with a smile. If he had doubts about the alchemy level of the young people before, all that remained now was admiration and respect. In the history of Parliament, there has never been a 30-year-old alchemist. Not to mention 30 years old, people around 40 are rare. Most alchemists are in their early fifties when they reach the master. But now, someone broke this common sense and showed unparalleled talent. It can be predicted that in a short time, this rising star will surely overwhelm all alchemists and become the supreme king in this field. "Thank you!" Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded, accepting the compliment. "Oh, I almost forgot to ask. You suddenly broke into my room. What''s the matter?" "Yes. According to the plan, the cruise ship will return to New York harbor after the last auction. Faust asked me to ask, are you sure you have dealt me with those little mice hiding in the dark? You know, Apollo''s golden sundial is not an ordinary magic prop, and even if we get hit, we will be seriously damaged." laforn warned with a serious face. After all, he doesn''t want one of the most important allies in his future plans to die. It will be difficult to find a second one at that time. "Hehe, thank you for your kindness. But don''t worry, I''m 100% sure that it doesn''t pose any threat to me." Zhang Cheng gave a straightforward guarantee. Chapter 556 Woo - woo¡ª¡ª With the low whistle, the luxury cruise ship under the name of the Supreme Council finally slowly entered new York port and completed its important mission once a year. When the ship came to a complete stop, these lords and parliamentarians from all over North America hugged and said goodbye, ready to embark on the road of returning home. Even some rich guys simply let their men pick themselves up in a simple propeller plane or helicopter. For a moment, the engine made a lot of noise. Instead of getting off the ship in a hurry, Zhang Cheng stood at the bow of the ship and silently observed the movement around the observer. According to the information he got from the woman named Zoe''s mind, the other party''s accomplices ambushed near the wharf, prepared to attack a buyer who bought dragon eggs, and then fled with the help of the complex next world system in New York. I have to say, if you change to another person who doesn''t know, these guys have a great chance of success. Because the sewer in New York is not an ordinary place, it can be said that after hundreds of years of repeated modification, reconstruction and capping, it has become the most complex maze on earth. Once someone escapes, even if the pursuer has a complete and detailed drawing, he may get lost. In particular, several abandoned subway lines are simply the homes of homeless people. Their identities and names are not even on the list of U.S. government demographics. To find a few attackers in such a mixed place is tantamount to daydreaming. While Zhang Cheng was expanding the enveloping range of his spiritual powers to the limit and patiently waiting for the other party to launch an attack, a black extended car in the distance suddenly soared up after a bright fire and flew directly into mid air, followed by a deafening explosion. Boom! "Who''s in that car?" he asked without looking back. "Fergier! The current patriarch of the Marcus family!" Cosmo gave the answer without thinking. As the speaker of the Supreme Council of North America, he has a list of all his important families and personnel in his mind. He can identify who is sitting in the bright car at a glance. "Oh? Marcus? Didn''t they leave?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. You know, he stole a lot of money from the other party. Normally, even if he doesn''t retaliate, he will never buy what he provides to the auction. "Leave? Hahaha! No, my young friend, you underestimate the bearing of these ancient families. Vergil not only didn''t leave, but also spent a lot of money to buy a dragon egg. Just because of his face, he didn''t ask you to help hatch. What, would you like to wait a little longer?" Kosmo is obviously not a good man, Put forward a suggestion with a smile. Blind people can see that the robbers who launched the attack not only prepared powerful magic items such as golden sundials, but also used a large number of arms and weapons in order to succeed. Not to mention anything else, just that, it''s 100% the power of RPG bazooka. Fortunately, the black car is a specially customized high-strength bulletproof blasting version, otherwise the people in the car will be half disabled even if they don''t die. Besides, as like as two peas, they did not immediately approach the vehicle, but on the other hand, they set up a twenty millimeter gun. Without demur, they were all a single shot. They were just like the scenes of Hollywood gangster blockbuster. It is estimated that after a while, even the car and people will be torn to pieces by the metal storm. Do not think that the residents of the underground world have super powers, so they are not very afraid of heat weapons. In fact, they are not too afraid of small caliber pistols or civilian weapons. For real military anti equipment sniper rifles, large caliber machine guns, large caliber artillery, cruise missiles, high explosives and other things, except for a few strong people standing at the top of the pyramid, most people can''t hold on for a few seconds. Even with Zhang Cheng''s current strength, if he eats a nuclear warhead with sufficient equivalent, he will ignore the fact that the core is burned to ashes by the high-temperature flame of more than hundreds of millions of degrees outside. Of course, he will not be foolishly eating nuclear warheads. Once he finds such dangerous goods close to him, he will immediately choose to use magic to transport them, or tear up a channel and throw the nuclear warheads into a gap where there is no time flow. Enjoying the spectacular scene of explosion and fire god gun shooting in the distance, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head: "forget it, I''m afraid the robbers will run away with dragon eggs if I wait a little longer." The voice just fell! He raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers! Pop! Next second The whole person moved directly from the deck several kilometers away to the center of the battlefield. Through the smoke of gunpowder in the air, he clearly saw that two trucks blocked the Marcus family''s car in the middle one by one. In the rear compartment of one of them, a 20mm Gatling Vulcan gun that should have been installed on the plane was fixed. The size of a bullet was about the length of an adult''s palm, and the shell was thick like a little fat man. Generally speaking, bullets of this specification, let alone bulletproof vehicles, or light tanks, will be screened at close range. But interestingly, the black car, although riddled with holes, kept flashing dark blue light, blocking out bullets flying at high speed. Obviously, the defense of the car depends not only on the material and structure itself, but also on the power of some kind of protective magic. "Help me! Help us!" Vergil undoubtedly noticed Zhang Cheng''s arrival and immediately shouted for help. He was in a terrible state. Not only was his forehead bleeding, but one leg seemed to be pressed by something and couldn''t move. "Give me a reason to save you!" Zhang Cheng threw a immobilization skill into the truck and temporarily stopped the crazy fire god gun. Vergil took a deep breath and said quickly, "I swear! As long as you save me! I will give you a satisfactory account of Anthony''s previous mistakes! At the same time, you are allowed to enter the family treasure house and choose two things as a reward." "Very good! I now understand why the Marcus family has been rooted in North America for hundreds of years." After getting the commitment he wanted, Zhang Cheng turned around and waved his hand gently. The powerful Vulcan gun immediately turned into a hot molten iron, wrapped the two unlucky people who had been killed by the immobilization, and burned them alive. Several other attackers immediately jumped out of the car and ran in the direction of the planned sewer. One of them seems as like as two peas in a few seconds, and it can not tell which one is real or which is false. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng had known these guys'' plans for a long time. After sweeping around the entrance to the sewer, there was a cruel smile on his face Chapter 557 "Hammy! Have you got your stuff?" an old man of about 50 roared at his companions as he ran. Because he knows that what he did today is basically tantamount to teasing the most sensitive nerves of the Council. Next, he will face endless rewards and hunting. At such a heavy price, if you haven''t finished the task, you''ll really lose a lot. "Ha ha ha! Don''t worry! I got it!" another guy not far away raised his safe and opened his mouth with a crazy smile. "Great! Come on! Go to the nearest sewer! After this ticket, our souls will be saved! By the way, what about the hired veterans? Won''t you tell them all the plans?" "No, they don''t know what we''re robbing at all. They''re carrying a box full of gold dinars with joy, trying to get rid of us and swallow all the gold coins." "God! You''re terrible! But I like it!" ¡­¡­ When they were excited and venting their excitement, they suddenly found that the sewer cover used to escape by the roadside could not be opened for some reason. "Falk! What''s the matter?" the old man asked gnashing his teeth. "Shet! I don''t know! I came to check it myself two hours ago. It''s still fine!" the middle-aged man couldn''t help but curse in a low voice. After all, they have designed the whole escape route. If this cover can''t be opened and another one can''t be opened, 80% of them will be lost in the maze of New York sewers. Staring at the motionless circular sewer cover, the old man''s face quickly showed a nervous expression: "what shall we do now?" "I don''t know! It''s definitely not safe to walk in the street anyway. I believe you should know best how terrible parliament''s control over the ordinary people''s world is. It is estimated that our photos will appear on the 24-hour rolling news in half an hour at most." the middle-aged man also clenched his fist and kept sweating on his forehead. He could hardly imagine how much terrible torture he would suffer if he was caught back by the Council. At that time, even death was an extravagant hope. What''s more terrible is that once he dies, his soul will be pulled into hell and become a plaything in the hands of the Demon Lord. "Damn it! Get out of the way!" The old man who realized that the situation was urgent did not care whether ordinary people would see the supernatural force. He took a deep breath and the muscles of his right arm suddenly expanded, forming an exaggerated proportion completely out of coordination with his body, which attracted passers-by to stop and watch. However, he ignored these ordinary passers-by and directly raised his arm and smashed it down. Bang! With a loud noise, the heavy and solid metal cover suddenly deformed greatly and flew out more than ten meters along the road. "Oh - my God! Dear! Tell me it''s not my illusion!" a young girl exclaimed in amazement. The white youth standing next to her also shivered involuntarily and quickly responded: "no! This is definitely not a fucking illusion! If you don''t believe it, you can pinch me... Ah! FAK! It hurts!" Before he finished speaking, the young girl stretched out her hand and twisted it on her thigh. "Who are they? Super soldiers secretly studied by the military?" "I knew the bastards in the U.S. government had been secretly engaged in chemical and biological weapons behind the taxpayer''s back!" "That''s right! That group of shit did radiation tests on pregnant women and children!" ¡­¡­ For a while, many passers-by were discussing what this scene meant and whether it involved some secrets that the Washington government tried to cover up. After all, this is not the first time the US government has done such a thing. Not to mention the notorious radiation experiments, bacterial experiments and cancer experiments carried out by our nationals between 1945 and 1960. The scandal that occurred more than a decade ago in public relief agencies to test various drugs with sick poor people is enough to make many people tremble. Aware that more and more ordinary people gathered around, the old man immediately pulled up his companions and quickly jumped in from the entrance. Because he was in such a hurry, he did not notice that a mass of almost transparent gas followed him. Run! Run like hell! In order to escape from this place of right and wrong as soon as possible, they didn''t dare to stay at all. They ran out at least four or five kilometers at a time. They stopped panting and let themselves breathe a little. After a full minute, the middle-aged man seemed to feel temporarily out of danger. He raised his hand and shot a hot flame. He burned the electronic lock on the safe and took out a black dragon egg from it. Looking at the little thing with uneven surface and scales, he immediately raised his head and said to his accomplices, "it''s a long dream! Let''s understand the contract now. In this way, even if we are caught by the parliament or the Marcus family in the future, it''s better to die than to fall into hell." "Yes! But if you summon the devil, you''d better hurry up. I don''t think the North American Supreme Council can give us much time." the old man reminded us without thinking. "Don''t worry, I thought of this long ago and prepared everything necessary for the call in advance." With that, the middle-aged man quickly took out from his backpack, including candles made of human oil, a small bottle of black goat''s blood, two parchments full of mysterious symbols, and several baby sized skulls. After putting everything in the right place, he immediately raised his hands and recited in a low and hoarse voice: "great lord of hell! Master of pornography and desire! Supreme Nisa! Your humble servant calls your name here and offers you the highest sacrifice..." With the speed of speaking faster and faster! More and more urgent! The candle made of human fat on the ground suddenly began to beat violently. In a few seconds or so, the blood of the black goat jumped out of the container and drew a strange six pointed star pattern along the ground, followed by the baby sized skull, turned into bone powder on the spot, and slowly condensed into a demon image under the guidance of unknown forces. She is obviously a woman, about two meters tall, with two sharp horns on her forehead and a slender tail behind her ass. although she is far less powerful than the male devil, she reveals an indescribable temptation. In particular, the exquisite face seems to make people deeply trapped and unable to extricate themselves at a glance. Combined with the body in the golden ratio, even the guy who has lost the ability of "actual combat" can''t help "revitalizing His Majesty". However, after the female demon appeared, she did not pay attention to the person calling her, but turned her eyes to the shadow not far away, licked her red lips and joked in a tempting voice: "interesting wizard, since you are here, why should you hide?" Chapter 558 "Oh, sorry, your servants have been very nervous. I don''t think they will welcome me to this interesting party." With a relaxed and pleasant laugh, the almost transparent air mass soon became an entity, and finally came out as Zhang Cheng himself. No doubt, he just turned his body into a spiritual state and quietly followed the two robbers to see who planned everything behind the scenes. But what he didn''t expect was that a female demon from hell finally appeared. "Oh? You see I''m not nervous at all, and I don''t show strong desire. This makes me a little curious. Who are you?" the female devil called Nisa stood on tiptoe like a goat''s hoof and circled around the young wizard standing in front of her. Although as a woman, her position in her own ethnic group is not too high, she is only subordinate to the subordinate of the lust demon king, and her territory is barren. She can''t see the souls of several mortals in a year. But anyway, she is a demon lord, a strong man who has won the exclusive field, at least for mortals. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that your servant directly attacked the guests who came to the auction at the end of the Supreme Council, which is a serious violation of the agreement and provocation. Now you have two choices, one is to give them to me and take them away, the other is to shield them, and then choose to go to war with the Parliament and get on the blacklist of the parliament. Tell me, what''s your choice?" Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t intend to say too much nonsense, so he directly issued an ultimatum. After all, for him, a demon whose noumenon has not yet entered the world is really not worth mentioning. When Nisa heard such a threat, a series of negative emotions such as bloodthirsty, cruel and cunning burst out in her eyes, but she disappeared in the blink of an eye and was replaced by a mocking expression: "hum! It seems that you have a certain position in Parliament?" "That''s right! Trust me! My position in the Council is far beyond your imagination. Oh, by the way, the woman who calls herself Selma''s descendant has been chopped into small pieces by me to feed the dog." After that, Zhang Cheng glanced at the reaction of the other two people with the rest of his eyes. As he expected, the two men trembled and turned pale when they heard Zoe''s end. "Ha! She''s a descendant of Selma! At best, she''s just an idiot hypnotized by magic. She dies when she''s dead. Anyway, she''s just a chess piece that can be abandoned at any time." Nisa shrugged her shoulders carelessly, followed her step closer, gently slid her fingers across her tall chest and whispered, "how about we make a deal?" "Transaction? What kind of transaction? Exactly, what are you going to use as chips to seal my mouth?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "It''s very simple! When this thing hasn''t happened, I will generously give you taboo knowledge and power, a real hell demon code." Nisa took out a heavy parchment book from somewhere. Just like its name, this book exudes the smell of desire, corruption and corruption from the inside to the outside. If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid it would be difficult to detect the weak connection between the book and the female devil, but in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, this connection is as conspicuous as the noon sun. He didn''t answer the so-called "magic code" at all, and directly refused: "sorry, your means are so low that I feel that my IQ has been seriously insulted. You know, you''re not the first guy to try to corrupt my soul, nor will you be the last, but it''s the first time to use such a crude thing." "Shoddy?! humble mortal! It seems that I should teach you a lesson! Let you know how powerful the white hell Lord is!" Nisa roared angrily. As for whether the plot was uncovered on the spot, leading to anger, or whether the things they made were called "shoddy", it is unknown. "Powerful? No, poor devil, you can''t notice the huge gap between us with your low strength, can you? It doesn''t matter. I''m in a good mood today. Let you see what the real magic code is..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng took out the "command magic code" obtained from the Lord of the abyss of the Burning Legion in his magic pocket. When the book was opened! Unspeakable evil, chaos, filth, madness and destructive forces spread everywhere! The two unlucky men who attacked the Marcus family motorcade didn''t hold on for a second. They knelt down and began to recite loudly the hymn of the Burning Legion in demonic language. In front of the Legion that destroyed countless worlds, they were like humble mole ants. They had no capital to resist at all. They were brainwashed and became servants of demons on the spot. "Damn! Where did you... Get such a terrible thing?" Nisa''s voice trembled. There''s no way not to tremble! Since the earth shaking war in ancient times, it is estimated that the demon king who has the ability to make things of this level in hell can count with one hand, and each governs a large number of demon legions. "See? This is the magic code! Even it can''t corrupt my will and soul. How likely do you think your ridiculous and clumsy work is to succeed?" Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders. Feeling the powerful power emanating from the Lord''s magic code, Nisa''s expression on her face is extremely complex, including awe and fear, anger and unwillingness. After hesitating for about two or three minutes, she suddenly turned around and rushed to the dragon egg falling on the ground, trying to take it away and bring it back to her territory for careful cultivation. But at the moment when the female devil''s hands contacted the dragon egg! "Wrong choice! Those who don''t know how to restrain their greed will eventually perish one day." Zhang Cheng slightly raised his mouth, raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! When the crisp sound echoed in the sewer, Nisa was surprised to find that she couldn''t go back to hell through the tiny crack just torn. She was surprised and angry and asked, "asshole! What did you do?" "Nothing. I just temporarily frozen the surrounding space. Now all teleportation spells are invalid in this area. Well, that''s all. In order to save each other''s valuable time, I think it''s better to expel you earlier. In addition, congratulations on your being on the blacklist of Parliament. Your followers in the world will suffer in the next few hundred years The most severe blow, and you can''t expect to come in the form of noumenon through application... " "No! You can''t do that! Stop! Stop! We can talk! I''m willing to sign a real demon contract!" Chapter 559 "Ah!!!!!! damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Just a mortal! How dare he!" In a relatively desolate castle in hell, the roar of the land lord Nisa hysteria came out. Those little demons who are driving away the work of mortal souls have subconsciously tightened their necks for fear of being noticed by the angry hostess and being torn to pieces and become a sad vent. In a world that is considered evil, filthy and full of violence and abuse, there is no so-called law or any ethics. As long as the strength is strong enough, you can do anything you want to do. Just when everyone in the castle was trembling, a tall and handsome male devil came in from the door, grabbed the little devil guarding the door and asked, "tell me, what happened? Why did Nisa suddenly get angry?" "Lord Bolun! Hostess... It seems that the hostess was just summoned to the world by some follower and was about to complete an important transaction, but she was forcibly expelled by a human wizard. In the end, she got nothing." the little devil turned back and glanced at the bedroom above the castle behind him with frightened eyes, shaking uncontrollably all over her. "Oh? Have you been expelled..." the male devil raised his mouth and showed a playful smile. He is no one else. He is the demon Bolun who signed a series of unequal treaties with Zhang Cheng. But after witnessing the battle that destroyed heaven and earth, he quietly returned to hell to hide and planned to come out again when the storm passed. But who would have thought that in such a remote place, he actually found a female demon lord with the same strength as himself, and the two dog men and women hit it off like dry firewood and fire, slowly mixing together. Of course, to some extent, Bolun is equivalent to a little white face who eats soft food. He uses his extraordinary majestic lower body to meet each other''s hungry desires in exchange for the right to enter, leave and live freely in this territory. However, this relationship will not last long. Once the time is ripe, he will kill each other and replace it. Anyway, for the devil, ruthlessness and other things happen every day. When other demon lords hear this, they will not despise it, but praise his wisdom and means. Nothing can arouse the interest of those great demons or demon kings more than a successful betrayal! In this way, with great ambition, Bolun walked through the dark corridor to the female devil''s room, bent down and bowed gracefully: "it''s a great honor to see your peerless beauty again! Dear Lord Nisa! Please tell me who angered you? I promise, he will pay a very painful price." "Price? Save your sweet words! Come on! Satisfy me! I need to calm my anger with lust now." Nisa raised her left leg and rubbed her hoof like foot gently on each other''s chest. "No! Please believe me this time! Tell me, who is the wizard who drove you out of the world?" Bolun continued to test without moving his face while allowing each other''s hooves to swim on him. Seeing her lover unmoved, the female devil turned her eyes angrily: "I don''t know who he is! I only know that he is a young Oriental, and his position in the North American Council seems not low. At least she is qualified to participate in the annual auction held on the cruise ship in New York." "New York? Oriental?" Bolun grabbed a few key words and quickly came up with the young face who stepped on his feet in the fragmented world. "Why, do you know him?" Nisa undoubtedly noticed the lover''s strange reaction and asked some uncertain questions. "Hehe, of course, I don''t know him. He not only successfully expelled me once this year, but also wantonly killed my believers in the world. Maybe... We work together to give him an unforgettable lesson." As he said this, a sinister light flashed through Bolun''s pale yellow eyes. As a saying goes, every demon is a master liar, especially the smartest part, who will use the truth to build a huge lie. Needless to ask, he wants to greatly weaken the power of the female demon lord with the hand of Zhang Cheng. "First tell me who he is! Then tell me about your plan! I''m very interested in it..." Nisa''s dark red pupils also show a chill that is not easy to be noticed by outsiders. Obviously, the two demons are aware of the other party''s attempt to harm themselves, but they are unwilling to point out, and intend to continue the game until one of them completely loses. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Cheng, who was far away in New York, had handed over two unknown attackers to the Marcus family, while he stood in the sun and played with half a gold sundial in his hand. It has to be said that after a simple test, the power of this thing was a little unexpected. Not to mention the interesting mysterious wax symbols depicted on the surface, just gathering and emitting sunlight is very amazing, almost surpassing any laser weapon of the world''s military powers. A hole with three fingers thick and thin and one meter deep can be melted on the ground in one second. Moreover, the longer the energy storage time, the power will rise geometrically. It is estimated that the maximum upper limit will not be a problem to directly clean up the satellites in the orbital space outside the atmosphere. Of course, if it is used to deal with people, they will basically die without protection. Similarly, the disadvantage is also very obvious, that is, it is very easy to be refracted or even reflected by the extremely smooth mirror. It may be difficult for ordinary people to find such an industrial mirror, but many people who master supernatural forces in the underground world can create almost flawless mirrors through magic. Therefore, once the attack is predicted by the opponent in advance, the result will be disastrous. However, if you use this thing to charge the broken magic crystal, you can shorten the charging time that originally needed 12 hours to two hours. You know, this is only half a golden sundial! Once the two pieces are combined into one, the power will at least double! Just when Zhang Cheng secretly lamented the powerful power mastered by the Olympian gods, a luxurious old car suddenly stopped beside him. An old man in a black tuxedo came down, took the initiative to open the door and explained, "Dear congressman, please get in the car! The Marcus family is ready to fulfill their promise." "Oh? So fast!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. After all, not long ago, he saw Vergil and several people around him carried into an ambulance to the hospital. Normally, for injuries of that degree, in addition to magic treatment, you have to cultivate for at least one or two months to get out of bed Chapter 560 "Of course! Anyway, we are one of the oldest families rooted in this continent. We are also the founder and founder of the Supreme Council in North America. Although we have declined a lot in the last 50 years, the details accumulated over the past few hundred years are still..." The old man in a tuxedo is obviously the legendary role of hereditary housekeeper. While driving this old car that is estimated to be able to be put into the museum as cultural relics, he proudly introduces the glorious history of the Marcus family. Unfortunately, however, Zhang Cheng has no interest in this kind of car. Instead, he focuses on the old car itself. Because this car is not an ordinary old car, but a magic car with many spells, including invisibility, ultra-high speed movement, spiritualization or nihilization. In less than five minutes, it drove the two away from New York and shuttled through the interstate highway at a speed indistinguishable to the naked eye. Once an obstacle is encountered, the whole car will instantly turn into a virtual shadow and pass through from the middle, including the people in the car. Although it is not difficult to make such a car for Zhang Cheng''s magic knowledge and technology. But it is difficult for even him to transform on the basis of finished products without damaging its internal structure and power transmission system. After all, this involves not only magic, but also a series of scientific knowledge such as machinery, transmission and internal combustion engine. Only the perfect integration of technology and magic can make the car under your feet play its incredible power. "Very interesting..." After repeatedly scanning the internal structure of the car, he finally gave a higher evaluation. At the same time, he was more eager to launch the satellite into the sky as soon as possible, so that he could start the artificial intelligence program installed in the USB flash drive. In case of similar situations, he shouted like iron man Tony Stark, and handed over all the rest to artificial intelligence. In fact, although Zhang Cheng copied the memory of iron man Tony Stark in Marvel world, he can''t really use it as freely as the other party. He often needs an entry point that he can understand. Moreover, he is also looking forward to whether he can really cultivate a perfect creation that combines technology and magic if he teaches all magic knowledge to artificial intelligence and combines the power of creativity? Like many talented scientists and mages, he finally focused on creating a perfect creature. You know, destruction is always the easiest thing to do! Even the destruction of a planet and a world can not really reflect a person''s real level of knowledge and technology. But make a difference! Creation is a complex and delicate work! Especially the creation of life, even if the theory and process have a little defect, it will be magnified dozens or even hundreds of times in the end! Unless there is no such ability, no one can resist the temptation to create a life by himself. The unparalleled sense of achievement will never be understood by those who have not experienced it personally. Just when Zhang Cheng was thinking about what kind of life he should create, the old car finally drove into a tall castle in North America. After a complete stop, a middle-aged woman in a black-and-white Maid Dress took the initiative to open the door, bent down and made an invitation gesture: "Mr. Zhang, welcome to Shirley castle. Please follow me. Lord Vergil has been waiting for you for a long time." "Lead the way." "This way, please!" Under the leadership of the unknown maid, the two quickly passed through the garden where a large number of magical plants were planted, and soon came to an ancient and simple study full of 17th century style. Virgil, who was sitting on a wooden chair at the moment, immediately stood up and greeted the guests with a smile: "good afternoon, members of the North American Supreme Council and the youngest alchemist in the world. First of all, on behalf of the Marcus family, please allow me to thank you for your help at the critical moment." "You''re welcome! After all, you have paid the corresponding price." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Obviously, judging from the intact state of the old fox at present, it is likely that he has received magic treatment, or he will drink some magic potion. "Ha ha! The price is the price, and the thanks are the thanks, which can''t be confused. Here, please see, this is what I promised you." said Fergie, handing over a parchment full of small letters. Zhang Cheng then glanced around and found that this list of inheritance with magical effect. Only the members of the Marcus family written on this paper are eligible to inherit all the property of the family, otherwise they will be cursed. The name originally belonging to Anthony has been crossed out and replaced by another guy named Karen. After understanding this, he returned the parchment and asked with a smile, "have you cancelled the inheritance of your favorite son?" Vergil replied without thinking, "yes! Anthony has made a mistake, a huge mistake that a qualified heir should never make. After he recovers from his injury, I will send him to Canada to take care of some business there, and will never appear in front of you again. Of course, if you are not satisfied with this, I will order him to be executed." "No, no need." Zhang Cheng shook his head gently. "It''s just a little conflict between us, not enough to let the father kill his son. Maybe you won''t believe it. I was in a state of extreme madness not long ago. I often made some drastic actions for minor reasons. Antony was just unlucky and hit the muzzle of the gun." "Into madness?" Vergil''s eyes showed a trace of curiosity. "Yes! I mean real madness! My mind is full of feelings of killing, destruction and tyranny! You can hear countless cries of pain and despair without even closing your eyes, and there are constantly doomsday scenes in front of you. But interestingly, all this will not make you feel pain, but like beautiful and moving music and melody in the world. Of course, language alone It may be difficult to describe accurately. Why don''t I let you feel it a little... " With the last word blurted out! Without warning, Zhang Cheng took out a small bottle of blood belonging to the dragon''s body from the magic waist bag, pulled out the plug and read a harsh spell. moment All the dragon blood rushed up! Into Vergil! In just a few seconds, he felt all kinds of terrible ideas emerging from his brain, and a voice full of temptation kept whispering and bewitching! Gradually He lost himself and his reason, leaving only one thought - killing and destruction! Chapter 561 "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Vergil''s eyes were covered with a layer of blood red, his whole body trembled involuntarily, and the magic energy surged continuously, as if he would lose control in the next second and rush out to kill all the people in the ancient castle. At the moment when his last string called reason was about to break, he suddenly heard a slap in his ear. moment All the madness, the killing impulse, and the whispering back in my mind disappeared! "How do you feel?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "You... What did you do to me?" Vergil took a deep breath, and his eyes showed strong fear and vigilance. He could not believe that if he had really lost control and completely become a slave to killing and destruction, what would his family look like? Is it falling apart? Or just slaughtered? The old fox shuddered at the thought of the scene of corpses everywhere at home. Zhang Cheng put away the dragon blood left in the bottle and replied with a smile: "It''s very simple! I let you experience the state I tried my best not long ago. You know? The saddest thing in the world is that I can''t communicate and understand each other, resulting in tragic disasters. I believe that after experiencing the feeling of being immersed in destruction and killing, you can understand my extreme actions in some cases, can''t you?" "Of course! I can fully understand! Anthony''s end is that he can''t blame anyone. I guarantee that the Marcus family will never hate it. On the contrary, I think we can have better cooperation." Vergil glanced at the dragon blood emitting strong magic waves and carefully suggested. "Oh? Tell me, what kind of cooperation is it?" Zhang Cheng raised his head with great interest. "In many ways! First of all, as the oldest magic family in North America, the Marcus family has preserved many incredible alchemy formulas, and you happen to be an alchemy master. Together, we can monopolize the whole pharmaceutical market. Secondly, as a new member of the Supreme Council, you must be very short of trusted and capable helpers. The Marcus family can provide a list for you to choose from. Finally, and most importantly, you have power and the Marcus family has influence. Once we work together, the position of chairman of the Supreme Council will belong to you in less than ten or twenty years. Think about it. At that time, you will be the supreme king of the North American continent. Whether it is the underground world or the world of ordinary people, you will submit to your feet. " Vergil''s tone was inflammatory. It can be seen that he is really eager to cooperate. At the same time, he doesn''t mind sacrificing a son in exchange for a more brilliant future of the family. "Hehe, it sounds interesting. But the question is, what price do I have to pay?" As a person who has lived in an environment full of intrigues for a long time, Zhang Chengcai will not believe that there will be free lunch in the world. In particular, there are strong motives and purposes behind every decision and choice of this ancient family with the supremacy of interests. "No, you don''t have to pay the price. It''s us who have to pay the price. The only thing you need to do is to shelter the Marcus family for ten years after my death and ensure that my other son Karen can take over everything smoothly." Vergil made an offer unhurried. He was undoubtedly very aware that his life was coming to an end, for fear of any changes in the alternation of power. But if there is an alchemist behind it, those who hide in the dark and are ready to move will not dare to act rashly. "Yes!" Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment and immediately nodded and agreed. Anyway, for him, it''s just a small effort, and he can exchange many interesting alchemy formulas. It''s definitely a win-win deal. In addition, he is also very interested in the knowledge and technology preserved by this ancient family, and may be inspired by it. Vergil, who got a positive answer, breathed a sigh of relief, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly: "thank you very much! I swear you won''t regret your decision. Now please come with me. I''ll take you to visit the family treasure house and choose two magic items by the way." Then he turned and put his hand in the mouth of a monster statue. Next second Boom! One wall of the study trembled violently, and then slowly sank into the ground, revealing a narrow tunnel leading to the underground. They went in one after another and walked for about seven or eight minutes. Finally, they came to a huge storage room under the ground. The ancient stone platforms and tables on both sides are densely filled with all kinds of strange things, including the armor and weapons of medieval knights and human organs pickled in glass bottles. Together, there are thousands of pieces. Several of the strong magic auras emitted even reached a dazzling level. "What a spectacle! I believe it took a lot of time and effort to collect so many magic items?" Zhang Cheng sighed and picked up a pair of gloves sewn with animal leather. Through spell recognition, he knew that this thing was made of dragon skin. Its function was to give the wearer a certain fire resistance and the same powerful power as a giant. Even in the land of Phelan, where there are many magic items, it is worth at least tens of thousands of gold coins, which is an out and out high-level magic equipment. "Yes! Everything here is the result of the efforts of previous family owners. I thought I had no chance to add another collection to this treasure room, but now I can proudly say that the treasure I collected is the most valuable in the whole house..." With the last word blurted out, Vergil opened the safe in his hand and took out the uneven dragon eggs from it. His old face was full of obsession and pride. "Do you need me to hatch for you?" Zhang Cheng asked casually. "Of course! Please help!" Vergil bent down and bowed deeply. The reason why he took out the dragon eggs at this time is to use the harmonious atmosphere at the moment to let the young people in front of him hatch the dragon eggs. "You''re welcome! As I said to all successful bidders, this is an after-sales service." Zhang Cheng flashed an imperceptible mockery in his eyes, stretched out his finger and gently clicked on the eggshell. In less than a minute, the young dragon inside broke the shell case, climbed out tremblingly and made a bright and harsh cry. "Oh my God! It''s so beautiful! Do I need to name it?" Vergil was obviously firmly attracted by the young figure of the young dragon, and even his voice began to tremble. "No! No! It''s a pure black dragon! It has its own name from the moment it was born! When it grows up a little and learns to speak human language, it will tell you personally. Of course, if you''re not afraid of trouble, you can start with a temporary name for the time being..." Chapter 562 As a saying goes, human beings are a very strange creature. Many things feel no big deal when they have them, but once they are lost, they will become extremely precious and even painful. Emotion is like this! So is the dragon! According to the records of the parliament, more than 2500 years ago, there were thousands of giant Dragons of various colors in the world. But after 500 years or so, powerful wizards joined hands to carry out crazy hunting and slavery, which made these powerful creatures inevitably perish. After the last dragon died, the whole underground world was surprised to find that they did their best to study the production methods of powerful magic drugs and magic items that need to use part of the dragon''s body, which all lost their meaning. Because no dragon can provide you with dragon blood, dragon tendon, dragon scale and keel Therefore, in the next two thousand years, not to mention the complete extinction of dragon blood, even some giant dragon skeletons excavated from the underground will become the object of contention by countless people. But now, Zhang Cheng brought back live dragon eggs from Azeroth world and successfully hatched 20 young dragons, which suddenly made the underground world boiling. Even Marcus, an ancient family with rich heritage, couldn''t help holding a grand banquet to welcome new family members. you ''re right! Vergil didn''t treat the young dragon as a pet or anything else, but gave it a surname, regarded it as a member of the family, enjoyed all the treatment of direct members, and even specially equipped with two close servants to ensure that it could grow up smoothly. The kind of meticulous care was more intimate than his own son. But interestingly, Karen, as her successor, did not show any jealousy, but gladly accepted her father''s arrangement. The handsome and melancholy man also tried to talk with Zhang Cheng at the party to narrow the distance between them. He talked with humor and humor, which made people feel an unspeakable ease. He was completely at the two extremes with his brother Anthony, who always believed in being superior to others. Due to the great harvest he got in the treasure room not long ago, Zhang Cheng did not show a cold and inhumane look. As a result, the more they talked, the wider the range of topics. Finally, they actually talked about a topic that men can never avoid - women. "Dear friends, in my opinion, women in this world can be roughly divided into two categories. One is those who really love you, and the other is those who take a fancy to your wealth, power and status. I am willing to have fun with the latter, but if I marry a wife who is a lifelong partner, the former is better." Karen raised her goblet and sipped the dark red wine to express her views on women. Zhang Cheng shook his head disapprovingly, smiled and retorted, "love? Is there such an emotion between men and women? No, in fact, the so-called love does not exist. It is just a reproductive desire rooted in your genes. From the earliest primitive society of mankind, the standard for women to choose men has been changing with the changes of the times. But one thing has never changed, that is to let themselves and future children get better living conditions. In the initial tribal era, the standard for women to choose men was strong. Generally speaking, only men who obtained the most prey were eligible to be favored, because this meant that their children were stronger, could get more food and would not be hungry. With the progress of productive forces, mankind soon entered the era of slavery and feudalism. At this time, simple strength is no longer the first standard for women to choose men, but blood and class. Because only when they marry slave owners and nobles, they will get the best care, and their children will get superior social status and resources in their lifetime. As for the current capital era, money has gradually become the only standard in people''s eyes to measure and control social resources, so it''s no surprise that a large number of "money worship women" have emerged. After all, wealth means a better life, education, health care, and even a necessary condition for entering the upper class society. In addition, some men talk privately about women becoming more and more material, which is essentially caused by ugly jealousy. This subconscious preference will always exist in any era and any region. The so-called woman who loves you is not simply in love with you, but is attracted by your elite education, etiquette and derived temperament. Just imagine, if you were born not in a rich family, but in a primitive and backward African country, running around barefoot every day, you can''t afford a pair of shoes, you don''t take a bath for a few days, you smell sweat all over your body, and you are rude every time you speak, will those proud women who are above fall in love with you? no They won''t fall in love with you! They may sympathize with you and give you a little help, but they will never allow you to enter your own life. Although it sounds cruel, this is the truth, the truth hidden under countless lies, self deception and false appearances... " After listening to this speech, which revealed absolute rationality and ruthlessness, Karen felt bad. It was like that those beautiful women who flirted with her on weekdays turned into a group of banshees who ate people and didn''t spit bones in the twinkling of an eye. What''s more, he had strong doubts about his young, gentle and beautiful fiancee. Looking at the suspicious look on the poor guy''s face, Zhang Cheng slightly raised the corners of his mouth, flashed a funny smile, and then laughed and patted each other on the shoulder: "ha ha ha! Just kidding! Don''t take it too seriously! Every man has different views on women. There is no right or wrong. As long as he is happy." "No! Maybe you''re right. Now I finally understand why you can become an alchemist and a member of the North American Supreme Council under the age of 30, and I still hide under the protection of the family." Karen smiled bitterly, shook her head, raised her glass and drank it. "Don''t lose heart. If you like, I can take the time to teach you powerful spells with both hands." "Teach me? Really!" Karen''s eyes showed an undisguised joy. "Of course! Come to me in New York whenever you are free. Oh, by the way, remember to keep it a secret and never tell it to a third person." After that, Zhang Cheng blinked gently and turned to the position where Vergil was. Needless to ask, he obviously enjoys the feeling of influencing, manipulating and playing with other people''s hearts through hints. Poor Karen didn''t know that there was a slight crack in her values in just a few words. Soon, the crack will become bigger and bigger until it finally collapses. At that time, chaos and pain will haunt him until he completely falls into the abyss of darkness. Many times, it is not necessary to find the weakest point to break a person''s psychological defense. On the contrary, it is easier to achieve the goal through the subtle influence of values Chapter 563 The celebration party of the Marcus family lasted a whole day. When Zhang Cheng returned to his Long Island villa in New York, it was the afternoon of the next day. When he opened the door and went into the living room to surprise his girlfriend, he was surprised to find that Elizabeth was sitting with a middle-aged man who looked a little untidy in his early 40s. On the table between them, there are also more than 20 color photos. "Ah! Dear! When did you come back?" Elizabeth found her boyfriend, immediately threw away the picture in her hand, opened her arms and gave her a warm hug and kiss. "Just back! Who is this gentleman? Don''t you introduce him to me?" Zhang Cheng glanced at each other with a little curiosity. "Hello, sir. My name is Terry. I''m a private detective." the middle-aged man stood up and took the initiative to introduce himself. "Private detective?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes revealed a trace of doubt. Because in the United States, private detectives are equivalent to a kind of folk investigation organization. Generally, they are hired to either find things, or find people, or collect the black history of enemies or competitors. Anyway, it is by no means a good thing. "That''s right! I''m hiring Terry to help find my biological parents." Elizabeth said her purpose without trying to hide anything. Obviously, like most orphans, she is eager to find her parents and find out why she was abandoned. Even if she is a little naive, it always ends in tragedy. Zhang Cheng couldn''t understand the meaning behind this behavior. His eyes revealed a confused light: "why?" Elizabeth replied with a bitter smile, "I don''t know why. Maybe I just want an answer. Maybe it''s like finding out who I am and whether there are other brothers and sisters. Why, do you object?" "No! As long as you are happy." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Just when he wanted to turn around and leave, he suddenly remembered something. He immediately stopped and asked the middle-aged man standing aside: "detective, does your business include investigating shipwrecks?" "Shipwreck?! what kind of shipwreck?" Terry''s face showed interest. "A Spanish treasure ship that was silent at the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean in the 16th century is called the queen of fire. I also have a logbook here, which is said to have been written by the captain of another ship with me." Zhang Cheng took out the old notebook full of Spanish from his pocket. "Spanish treasure ship? My God! It''s a little blood boiling!" Terry whispered as he quickly flipped through his notes. He was obviously very proficient in Spanish and didn''t encounter any obstacles in reading. After seven or eight minutes, he looked up and said, "although I''m not an expert in navigation, it''s not difficult to find a general area with this log as a reference. Now the question is, how much are you willing to pay to hire me and how much are you going to pay to seal my mouth." "How much do you want?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "Half a million! Give me half a million dollars! In a week, I promise to give you a search range with a radius of no more than 100 nautical miles, and I promise I will never tell anyone about the sunken ship." Terry directly chose the lion to speak. Although he prefers to share in the valuable treasure of sunken ships, considering that it is not easy to salvage sunken ships in the endless Atlantic Ocean, especially if the sunken position is too deep and can not be salvaged with the current scientific and technological ability, it is most practical to get the US dollar first. "Hehe, 500000? You really dare to speak. But it doesn''t matter. As long as you can give me accurate information, I don''t mind satisfying your little greed. But remember, if I find you fooling me, the result is not just to recover the 500000. I will take your life and soul." Zhang Cheng threatened meaningfully. There is no doubt that he knows the other party''s hidden desire, but he is not ready to bargain. Because for him, the dollar is now meaningless waste paper, or a series of figures in his bank account. These things can neither bring strength nor acquire the knowledge he desires A few minutes later, Terry left the villa with a signed check for 500000. The poor man didn''t know who he was dealing with, nor what painful price he would pay if he broke his oath. His mind was full of how to make a fortune by taking advantage of this opportunity. Standing on the balcony on the second floor, watching the private detective''s car disappear at the end of the kilometer, Elizabeth suddenly hugged Zhang Cheng''s waist from behind, smiled and seduced: "honey, I learned some ways to absorb magic at the auction. Why don''t we try it now?" "As you wish, my lady." the latter, learning the etiquette of the ancient Middle Ages, turned and kissed the girl on the back of her hand. As usual, the two of them quickly returned to the soft big bed in the room and began an in-depth discussion on the topic of "magic absorption". ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the desolate castle of hell, another pair of dog men and women are also busy, preparing to build a transmission array to summon mortals. Since hell is not strictly monitored and managed like human beings, generally speaking, as long as the target responds to the call, it can be transmitted immediately. There is no so-called situation of being found and then expelled. "Are you sure that young wizard will answer our call?" Nisa didn''t ask her cheating lover. "Of course! Maybe other wizards won''t listen to the call from hell, but he will. You don''t understand how arrogant and arrogant this guy is in his heart." Bolun promised without hesitation. He can''t wait to summon his allies and jointly kill the female demon lord in front of him so that he can replace him. Although this land is extremely desolate, it is at least a territory that can be used to build a logistics base to continuously supplement its strength. What''s more, the demon lords fought against each other as often as they ate and drank water. He believed that he would take advantage of this opportunity to attack all the surrounding lords and become the Supreme Master of this marginal land. "Well, I''ll trust you for once." Nisa seemed to be aware of Bolun''s impending ambition. A trace of fear flashed in her eyes and motionless made a gesture to a little devil not far away. After receiving the order, the latter quickly left the castle and flew to another demon lord''s fortress hundreds of kilometers away Chapter 564 From day to night, and then from night to day Although hell is not like the human world, there is an obvious boundary between day and night, and there is always a blood red sun in the sky, the demons have their own way to calculate time. Three days later, a complex magic array that can accommodate and summon mortals was finally completed. You know, in order to build such a thing, Nisa spent almost all the important resources available in the territory, so that she could make the other party crawl at her feet and become a loyal servant, and then organize a church in the world to spread the belief of demons and harvest the souls of mortals. As for cleaning up Bolun, it''s just incidental fun. As a female demon, she is different from those violent males. She prefers some means of playing with people''s hearts, especially lust. On the other hand, Bolun secretly subdued several slightly stronger little demons in the castle by means of threat, bribe and solicitation, ready to ascend the throne of Lord and start the ambitious conquest plan. The demon dog men and women looked at each other affectionately. Nisa immediately took the initiative to stand up, raised her hands and sang a harsh spell loudly. After a while, exquisite runes on the rock ground were lit up, emitting a bleeding red light. After another minute, she cut her wrist and let the acidic blood flow into the center along the groove, making a wheezing sound. When the groove symbolizing the connection point is filled with blood! The whole magic array trembled violently! Next second Boom! The hot fire of hell rose more than two meters high, tearing the gap between space and space, followed by a young man with naked upper body and only wearing a pair of boxer shorts. He was no one else, but Zhang Cheng, who had just finished a fierce campaign with Elizabeth. It has to be said that he was stunned for several minutes when he suddenly received the call from hell. He even suspected that it was the conspiracy of the great demon lords for many times, but finally risked to respond. no way out! Who makes his curiosity so strong that he can never refuse the temptation that may bring new knowledge and power. "Aha! You''re here at last! Young wizard! Tell me, what gave you the courage to respond to the call from hell?" Nisa licked her attractive red lips. The wagging tail extending from the middle of her upturned hips can judge that she is very excited and excited at the moment, and her inner desire has climbed to the top. "Haven''t you figured out the situation? In fact, I should have asked this sentence. What gave you the courage to summon a dangerous person like me? In addition, Borun, my closest ally, what role did you play in this farce?" Zhang Cheng said, looking at the male devil not far away. He had a hunch that this guy might have something to do with it. "Hahaha! Welcome to hell, my friend. If you don''t mind, can you do me a little favor first to solve the female devil around me? After solving her, I''ll slowly explain to you what''s going on." Bolun laughed and put on a warm look. Because after seeing the earth shaking battle in the debris world with his own eyes, no one knows how terrible the seemingly harmless young wizard is in front of him. Summon the dragon! Cast powerful magic! It can even become a powerful demon full of evil, chaos, tyranny and killing! Especially the spell that finally detonates the whole debris world, even in hell, few big demon lords can do it. "You really betrayed me!" Nisa, who noticed that something was wrong, immediately showed an alert expression on her face. The shameless Borun stretched out a finger and shook it gently: "Betrayal? No, no, no, when did I swear allegiance to you? Since I didn''t swear allegiance, how can I talk about betrayal? For our past intimate feelings, I give you a little advice for free, that is, don''t resist. Believe me, Zhang is not the enemy you can deal with. Moreover, he has a bad temper. If he resists, he may suffer a lot of extra damage Pain. " "Hum! Don''t talk big too soon! Do you think I''m not ready? Lord Sabine! Come out!" Nisa sneered and clapped her hands. Boom! Boom! Boom! With the sound of heavy footsteps, a demon with a dragon like head, claws, tail and wings, but an unusually fat trunk came out of the darkness in no hurry. It is so huge that the whole fortress is shaking slightly with each step, and it also carries a huge axe burning with flames in its hand. Nisa took the initiative to walk to the Sabian Lord, raised her mouth and asked in a slightly mocking tone, "how''s it? Do you still think you have a chance to win now?" "Isn''t that obvious, honey. No matter what you do, you can''t recover the doomed defeat." Bolun carelessly took out a black stone and began to pretend to polish his horns. His provocative actions undoubtedly angered the other party. Sabian didn''t say a word and directly turned a huge axe to chop it into meat and mud. But just as the axe was raised, before it could fall! Zhang Cheng suddenly raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. Pop! moment A huge white hand composed entirely of energy fell from the sky and slammed the huge demon lord down. No matter how he struggled and roared, it was useless. "See? As I said, you have no chance of winning from beginning to end. I admit that Sabian with some dragon blood is the most powerful devil in this desolate land, but the question is who to compare with. Unfortunately, he is as weak and powerless as a baby in front of my close allies. Now kneel down and swear to be loyal to me forever, I promise you You can survive, "bourouen gave a choice in a pretentious and generous manner. But Nisa ignored him. Instead, she narrowed her eyes and asked Zhang Cheng, who stood still: "who are you? A powerful caster like you should not be unknown." "Madam, the name is just a code. It doesn''t matter at all. What really matters is the next choice. Do you know why Bolun became my ally? Because he betrayed hell! Now tell me, are you willing to do the same thing? Just nod your head and sign a magic contract, and I promise you will be one of them." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng measured himself and glanced at Bolun, whose face was hard to see. He is not a fool. He knows that this insidious and cunning devil is using himself, so he plans to give the other party an impressive lesson and make him deeply understand that once some boundaries are crossed, he must pay the corresponding price Chapter 565 There is no doubt that loyalty and integrity have never had anything to do with demons. As long as the price is right, they never mind betraying hell and the superior demons they are loyal to. But the problem is that Nisa doesn''t know who this young human is, what strength she has, and what she wants. This ignorance made her feel uneasy and afraid from the bottom of her heart. However, when she noticed Bolun''s hard to see expression from the corner of her eyes, she finally knelt down and replied in the devil''s unique language: "I do! It''s my honor to be your ally." "Wise choice! Now we need to sign a really effective contract. I believe you should understand what I mean." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and showed a smile that made both demons in the hall shudder. With his huge magic knowledge, he has been able to find out the secret behind the so-called "demon contract". In fact, these magic texts written by the great devil or even the demon king do not mean that they will appear in the creator''s mind immediately after signing. On the contrary, the contents of the contract will be sent to an absolutely confidential place under the power of magic. It will not be known to the devil responsible for supervising the implementation of the contract until one of the parties signs breaches the contract, so as to take corresponding actions to ensure that the violators will be punished. This is why, even in parliament, many lords and parliamentarians use the devil contract. "Of course! But before that, I need to know who you are and what you want from me?" Nisa looked up and stared at her eyes. "That''s fair! My name is Zhang Cheng, a real caster. As for what I want from you, of course, I''m conquering the whole hell." Zhang Cheng opened his arms and made no secret of his arrogant ambition. He has even planned that the next time he returns to Azeroth, he will go to the broken Delano to talk to Illidan Stormrage and see if he can join the so-called decapitation plan of the other party and enter Argus, one of the nests of the legendary Burning Legion demons. But he is not to save the world, lose the soul and evil energy of endless demons, create his own destruction legion, and feel the terrible power of the Pantheon Titans. "Zheng... Conquer hell?!" Nisa was completely shocked! Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "yes! Don''t you think that since the earth shaking war in ancient times, both hell and heaven have been weakened to the point where corruption and cowardice are filled with the two originally powerful worlds. They need to be changed! They need the stimulation of blood and death!" "Madman! You''re crazy! The supreme demons won''t sit by and watch anyone provoke their dignity!" Sabian, who was suppressed on the ground by his energy hand, began to roar wildly. "Crazy? No! I just told the truth. In addition, I think your strong body seems to be a good experiment. Maybe you can try some interesting modifications. For example... Inject a little evil energy..." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng bent down and gently scratched on the target''s red scaly skin with his fingers. moment Dazzling blood gushed out like a spring! Followed by the huge heart hidden in the depths of the muscles, it was completely exposed and beat violently. "Ah!!!!! Asshole! I''ll kill you! Despicable human!" The severe pain from the wound made the huge demon curse like crazy, and twisted his body desperately, as if he wanted to get out of control. Unfortunately, all his efforts could not even turn over in front of the huge energy. "Relax! Believe me, the pain is short, and you will be reborn soon." Zhang Cheng said, urging the sealed ereda devil in his eyes to inject a surge of evil energy into his heart. Next second Boom! Sabian''s whole body seemed to be stimulated by some kind of stimulation, and suddenly burst open without warning! At the moment when the other two demons felt that he had been killed, a mass of green energy rose slowly and began to reorganize his body at a speed visible to the naked eye. In less than three or two minutes, tentacles made of flesh and blood began to repair the badly damaged body. And in the process of repair, green evil can penetrate into every cell, every inch of muscle and every capillary. By the time Sabian "lived" again, he was almost six or seven points similar to the Lord of the abyss, and his eyes burst out terrible green light. Feeling the evil, manic, chaotic and broken soul full of killing desire in the body, Zhang Cheng took out the last crazy blood given to him by katgatz, injected it into the heart that jumped more and more powerful, and integrated a trace of creativity at the same time. Boom!! With Isaac bean as the center, within a radius of tens of meters, it was swept by the sudden green evil energy fire, and everything, including the stone pillars, was burned! As for himself, a flame symbolizing the power of evil energy appeared on his forehead. Appreciating the monster created by himself, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "as a life born for war, it''s quite good. Now kneel down and salute your master and creator." "Master... Master..." The monster born from the huge demon body immediately obeyed the command and responded in less skilled language. Due to the crazy influx and erosion of evil energy, Sabian''s soul has already completely disappeared, replaced by a new consciousness awakened by the power of creation, coupled with the crazy blood of the abyss Lord, his only desire now is to destroy and kill under the master''s control. "Oh - damn it! What the hell did you do to him?" After watching this scene from beginning to end, Nisa finally couldn''t help shaking slightly, and her beautiful face was full of shock and fear. "It''s very simple! I''m creating my own Legion! How? Do you suspect that I''m crazy now?" Zhang Cheng turned and asked meaningfully. The female devil quickly shook her head desperately: "no! I think we should sign a contract immediately! But the premise is that you can never turn me into such a monster!" "Don''t worry, you and Bolun are the Legion commanders I selected personally. I need your wisdom more than strength. In addition, I don''t want to cause hostility from the whole hell forces at present. Your devil identity can play a good cover up effect. In return, I will support you to launch war, expand your territory and become a truly powerful demon lord, and Not moldy on this barren land. " "As you wish..." Chapter 566 No accidents! After seeing with her own eyes the terrorist power possessed by Zhang Cheng, Nisa did not hesitate to take the most complete surrender posture, and ordered hundreds of players to be summoned into the castle one by one for terrorist transformation. In just two or three days, this slag, which could only be regarded as cannon fodder, was transformed into a cruel and bloodthirsty army. If it hadn''t taken quite a long time for the souls falling into hell to turn into demons, the number of this army would be even larger. Standing on the balcony on the second floor, Nisa looked down at these once timid and cowardly guys, turned and asked the young man next to her: "your army is ready! When are you going to go out?" "My army?" Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "No, honey, this is your army. Now take them and conquer this desolate land." "Me?" the female devil flashed a strange look in her eyes and subconsciously glanced at Bolun not far away. She can''t believe that this kind of good thing will fall on her new head. Shouldn''t it normally be handed over to another guy who allied earlier? Zhang Cheng noticed the other party''s confused reaction and explained with a smile: "This is to avoid premature exposure. After all, you are the Lord of this area and are well known by many demons. Even if you suddenly rise, it won''t arouse too many people''s vigilance. But unlike Bolun, he once participated in an unusual little game and failed, so once there is any conspicuous action, it will be noticed immediately." "Games? Bolun, you never told me what games you played." Nisa joked meaningfully. "Everyone has their own secrets. Believe me, you''d better not know." Bolun dismissed the other party''s temptation without expression. He is not an idiot. He has noticed that "allies" are retaliating for their unauthorized deviant behavior in another way. But unfortunately, there was nothing he could do about it except patience. "Well! Since you don''t want to say it, I won''t inquire into the little secret in your heart." Nisa shrugged her shoulders casually, turned around and gently drew a circle on Zhang Cheng''s chest with her fingers. "I''m going to fight. Are you going to say something?" "There''s nothing to say. I''ll be here waiting for you to return in triumph. Oh, by the way, bring back as many captives as possible. I''ll use them to expand the Legion and make you a real queen." Zhang Cheng reminded with a playful face. Through these two days of observation, he suddenly found that it was much better to control two demons at the same time than to put all his chips on one demon. Because demons are insidious and treacherous creatures, they will desperately want to break free from the control and bondage imposed on themselves. But if it were two, they would start to be suspicious, hostile, snitching and fighting with each other, just like two dogs biting each other to please their master. Before one of them falls, he will never easily make even a little betrayal to prevent himself from losing the favor of his master before defeating his opponent. It has to be said that this mode of thinking and behavior is strange, but it is also very interesting. At least in Zhang Cheng''s view, this can greatly reduce the risk of betrayal, although he has never really trusted anyone Soon, Nisa left the castle with the army he created and headed for another demon lord nearest. Before long, she would come back with a large number of prisoners, booty, and news of victory. At that time, the army transformed by evil energy will become more and more huge and more difficult to defeat. After completely conquering this vast wasteland, Zhang Cheng will have a huge army of more than 100000. Perhaps among the hundreds of millions of huge demon groups, this Legion can not compare with the most powerful demon kings, but they are a seed that will eventually bring terrible destruction and killing to this evil and chaotic world. His goal is to follow the example of Sargeras, the dark Titan, and create a destruction Legion that has always been completely under his control to deal with possible wars in the future, including endless wars with gods who have not yet awakened from their sleep. To this end, he intends to use hell as the incubator of the Legion to create a truly perfect war machine with the blood, flesh and soul of the devil and the magic and technology of the Burning Legion. ¡­¡­ "Why Nisa?" seeing the team disappear on the horizon, Bolun finally couldn''t help asking. "Because she''s smart enough. Don''t you find out? She''s always on guard against you, even when you''re closest. I like this unrelenting vigilance, which will make the whole plan more smooth." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and gave the answer. "What about me? Now that you''ve given Nisa an army, what are you going to let me do?" Bolun continued, biting his teeth. "First of all, you need to prove your ability to seize a territory of your own. I believe you should know best that I don''t like waste, especially when there is a better choice." Zhang Cheng closed his mouth and threatened mercilessly. "Damn it! You can''t do this to me! I''m your real ally!" blubbered Bolun with his bloodshot eyes. "Ally? Have you really regarded me as an ally? No, you just regard me as a tool you can use, a potential enemy who controls your life and death. Remember, devil, I am not an object you can fool. One last chance, prove your loyalty and value, and then call me, and I will also give you a strong army." After saying these words, Zhang Cheng ignored the other party''s reaction and turned back to the exquisite bedroom of the female demon lord. He was ready to sit down and have a rest. By the way, he looked through the books and notes in hell to see if he could find what he was interested in. Bolun, who remained on the balcony, clenched his fist and his face was full of twisted anger. After several minutes, he slowly calmed down the burning flame in his heart, spread his wings and soared into the air, flying in the direction of the blood red sun. Because he knew that he was at an absolute disadvantage in this alliance with great differences in strength. From beginning to end, he had no chips to negotiate on the table. At present, the only thing he could do was to seize a territory at the risk of his life as soon as possible. If Nisa can''t satisfy the terrible human wizard before she finishes conquering this desolate border land, he will be eliminated and become a complete loser. If you are lucky, you may become Nisa''s adjutant or assistant. If you are less lucky, you will directly embrace death and become a sad victim Chapter 567 Betrayal! slaughter! destruction! Death! Four eternal themes in hell! With Nisa taking the initiative to break the fragile peace and start the war in this barren land, dozens of demon lords around have torn off their hypocritical masks and joined them. For them, war means not only danger, but also opportunity. For a while, conspiracy and chaos began to spread rapidly. Almost every day, two or three or even more armies could be seen fighting against each other. But only one person''s army is growing in continuous fighting, that is Nisa, once the weakest Lord in this land, a scum who survived by beauty and flattery Of course, she now has a full 20000 soldiers who have been transformed by evil energy, a powerful army that is really fearless of death and sacrifice! Standing on the top balcony of a huge castle that had just been attacked, the female devil looked obsessed at the orderly army below, greedily licked her lips and exclaimed, "what a spectacle! Perfect obedience and discipline! I still have an unreal feeling! I can''t even believe that she is the commander of this army!" "How? My gift didn''t disappoint you, did it?" Zhang Cheng smiled, raised his glass and sipped a special drink from hell. This is a liquid obtained by pressing the fruit from the tree of death. Although there will be a bitter taste at the beginning, it will enter the nerve conduction system in a few seconds, making the brain more calm and rational. It is what demons use to suppress their own irritable emotions. "More than not letting me down! If you didn''t stop me from expanding the scale of the war, I could wipe out all the Lords in the surrounding areas and conquer their territory in up to 15 to 20 days." Nisa''s eyes were full of greed, ambition and some naked desires. For her, the call not long ago was the beginning of the turning point of fate! It is the starting point for your victory and glory! Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile and explained, "don''t worry! My dear ally! Patience is a noble quality! You should embrace it! I have a hunch that if you continue to expand recklessly, the remaining Lords will soon unite, and they won''t allow a queen to ride on their head." "Hum! Can they unite to stop my Legion? No! The Legion will tear them up!" Nisa made no secret of her confidence in victory. "It''s not a matter of victory or not! It''s to minimize the risk of exposure. Think about what a sensation it would cause if you defeated the coalition of dozens of demon Lords. Remember, you are no longer a part of hell now. We are destroyers and conquerors, and all demons in the whole hell will be our enemies. Protect carefully Protect the secrets between us, or you will bear the hatred and anger of the whole hell... " In order to let the female devil recognize the reality, Zhang Cheng mercilessly exposed the truth of the whole plan. When Nisa heard this, her pupils contracted violently and quickly nodded her head: "don''t worry! I''m not an idiot! I know what to do! In addition, I heard you''re leaving hell tomorrow?" "Yes! I''ve been here for too long. It''s time to return to the human world. As for the transformation, I made an interesting magic item and put it in the basement of this castle, which should meet your needs at this stage." With these words, Zhang Cheng ignored the female demon who tried to seduce him many times, turned back to his room and continued to build a transmission array. Since the protection magic of ancient times remains in the human world, any transmission spell started from hell will appear at specific nodes without exception. These nodes are equivalent to the entry and exit channels of hell and the world, and each is guarded by the powerful power of the Supreme Council. What he has to do is find a way to deceive the protection magic and let himself return to New York without being discovered by anyone. Of course, it''s not easy. Once the Council finds out, even if it''s eloquent, it may face very severe criticism, even reading memory. However, as a mage, Zhang Cheng is very willing to accept such a challenge. Because he explores the unknown and likes to break the thinking patterns recognized as common sense. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Elizabeth, who is far away in New York, finally ended her beautiful Christmas holiday, put on her school uniform again and returned to the famous Horace Mann high school, ready to start her last year of high school life. Although it was Katherine''s arrangement to enter this century old famous school, she didn''t like the atmosphere here at all. To be exact, she didn''t like the bitchy look and way of speaking of the rich family girls. So far, she hasn''t even made a friend. Of course, there is still one year at most. After a year of high school graduation, she can leave this damn place and embark on her own magical life. But before that, she had to deal with the guys she hated most. Every time at this time, the girl can''t help but yearn for the powerful and mysterious power like her boyfriend, so as to give an impressive lesson to all bichi in the class. Just as Elizabeth was wandering away with her chin, a ball of paper suddenly fell from the sky and hit her head. "Damn it! Who is it?" She immediately turned around and looked around with angry eyes. As a result, she soon found several smiling faces covering her mouth. Obviously, she became the object of bullying and teasing. "Fark!" Elizabeth, who was born in the slum, was not the kind of weak girl who was bullied by others. She immediately stretched out her middle finger in response to each other''s provocation, but it undoubtedly angered the initiator. I saw several girls sitting in the back row without saying anything. They directly stood up and surrounded. The first guy sneered, took out a butterfly knife and threatened, "little bitch! What did you say just now? Repeat it again? Believe it or not, I''ll shave your lovely little face!" "Get out! Don''t bother me!" Elizabeth, who has long been used to campus violence, even strong X and murder scenes, was not frightened. She raised her head and stared at two eyes with strange light. She didn''t notice that with the violent ups and downs of her emotions, a light purple was emerging from her pupils. There is no doubt that this is a sign of the awakening of the witch''s blood. "Sisters! It seems that we have to give this little bitch some color to see! Go! Take her to the bathroom!" The first girl was completely unaware of what a dangerous opponent she was provoking. She pulled Elizabeth''s arm and tried to drag her out of the classroom. "I said... Get out!!!!!!" With the piercing roar, a mass of energy that could not be distinguished by the naked eye suddenly burst with Elizabeth as the center without warning! Touch! moment The glass of the whole teaching building was broken! Desks and chairs are in a mess! As for those unlucky guys at the center of the explosion, their whole body seemed to have been pressed by a punch and turned into bloody meat patties Chapter 568 "Oh, my God! What did I do?!" Looking at the classroom with heavy casualties in front of her, Elizabeth fell into a strong panic and fear. She couldn''t believe that her witch''s blood would awaken in such a bloody way at this time, and she didn''t understand how to deal with the aftermath. After all, it''s horisman high school, the top five private schools in the United States. Anyone who can go to school here is either rich or expensive. Now that more than 20 people have died at once, 100% will cause a huge sensation. Maybe they will be arrested by the police and imprisoned for a lifetime. At the thought that her young life would be spent in a terrible prison, the girl couldn''t help shivering. She grabbed her schoolbag and ran outside the campus. While running, she muttered to herself, "it''s not my fault! It''s them! Who let these bitches provoke me first! They deserve their death!" Run! Run like hell! The tragic scene of killing the same kind for the first time completely flustered Elizabeth, forgetting that she was also a member of the underground world, and even a boyfriend with great power. When she calmed down slowly with excitement, she didn''t know how far she ran, and her whole body trembled constantly. Through the glass window beside the road, she can clearly see the purple light flashing in her pupils and the strange patterns extending along her forehead to both sides of her cheeks. "Damn it! I... I''m awake! I''m a real witch now?" The girl who had read some books about witches finally realized what had happened to her, and a trace of joy appeared on her flustered face. But soon, this joy was dissipated by the cruel reality. Because she saw several policemen coming down from the car asking passers-by one by one with their photos. No need to ask, these policemen have obviously learned the tragedy of the school and are tracing the whereabouts of the "criminal suspect" everywhere. Never get caught! Elizabeth subconsciously clenched her lower lip, quickly took off her school uniform, skirt and leather shoes, quietly bought a set of humble casual clothes from a one dollar cheap store, changed them, and then covered her face and hair with a baseball cap. After all this, she took a deep breath and went back to the street again. With the car stealing skills learned from the little gangsters, she skillfully stole an old pickup truck parked on the roadside and drove to Catherine''s kiss restaurant. As a girl who has received the baptism of countless Hollywood blockbusters, she undoubtedly knows that she can''t call easily at this time, and her mobile phone is thrown into the dustbin early to prevent tracking. The only thing she can do next is to find her good sister. It is estimated that in her subconscious mind, Aisha is the only family member who will never betray herself. ¡­¡­ With an uneasy mood, Elizabeth soon came to the secret bar under the restaurant. However, she was not in a hurry to contact her sister. Instead, she ordered a cocktail with her head down, pressed a ten dollar bill full of small letters under the glass, turned and disappeared into the dark passage. "Hey! Bonita! Help look at the bar and I''ll go to the bathroom." Aisha soon found the trick on the back of the note when she received the money. She also recognized Elizabeth''s handwriting. She immediately shouted to the new young witch and ran quickly to the dark passage. About two or three minutes later, I saw a familiar figure hiding in the corner. Without any hesitation, she immediately stepped forward and hugged her sister who was not related by blood: "Damn it! Tell me what happened? Why did you contact me in such a sneaky way?" "Sorry, Aisha. I... I woke up..." Elizabeth slowly took off her hat and revealed her amazing purple pupils and the pattern of powerful magical energy on her face. "My God! It''s so beautiful! You''re a jealous lucky man!" exclaimed Aisha, caressing the slightly cold texture carefully. Elizabeth smiled bitterly and shook her head: "No, I think it''s more like a disaster. I lost control when I woke up. You can''t imagine the scene at that time. All the glass in the whole school building was shattered, and the energy exploded destroyed a classroom. At least 12 students were killed instantly, and more people fell seriously. At present, the New York police are investigating, and I''m afraid I''ve been wanted." Gudong! Hearing the news, Aisha subconsciously swallowed her saliva and asked in a slightly trembling voice, "did you kill twelve people? And you''re a student of horisman high school? Where''s Zhang? Have you contacted him?" "Zhang has been missing for nearly two weeks since the cruise auction ended. I called Jesse and she said it was normal and Zhang would come back soon." Elizabeth replied reluctantly. "OK! It seems that we can''t count on your powerful boyfriend now. Don''t go anywhere here. I''ll contact the cleaners and see if they can find a way to keep it down." As a temporary administrator of a territory, Aisha has long been a rookie who doesn''t know anything and understands the importance of blocking news at the first time. Once the supernatural power riot becomes hot news and Elizabeth''s identity is exposed, the whole thing will become very troublesome. You know, cleaning and modifying the memory of three or five people is one thing, and modifying the memory of thousands of people is another. If the situation gets out of control, according to the normal handling process of Parliament, it is usually to sacrifice the perpetrator, and then describe it as a completely normal case with the help of public opinion. Seeing her sister disappear at the end of the passage, Elizabeth, who was worried all the way, finally breathed a sigh of relief and said to herself in a voice that only she could hear: "honey, where are you? I need your help and shelter now..." The girl didn''t know that Zhang Cheng was standing in the center of a complex transmission array, carefully checking each magic symbol to ensure that there was absolutely no error. In fact, this magic array integrates too many technologies, which has far exceeded any kind of long-distance transmission spell in the two high magic worlds, including felon and Azeroth. It is not only more accurate and more hidden, but also enough to break through many powerful magic protection. In addition to the magic prohibition field and a wide range of anti magic positions, nothing can prevent the Space folding effect produced at the moment of startup. After appreciating the "masterpiece" built by himself for a while, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "very good! I hope it can achieve the expected effect! Otherwise, I will kill the army controlled by the Supreme Council." The voice just fell! He immediately started the whole magic array! In the blink of an eye, the dazzling white light lit up the bedroom at the top of the castle Chapter 569 With a strong sense of vertigo, Zhang Cheng finally forced his way through the magic defense left over from ancient times and jumped out of a gap over New York. Next second Bang! The energy from the crack immediately caused a devastating impact on everything within tens of meters around! Cups, wine bottles, barrels, chairs, tables and chandeliers are all broken under the release of terrible energy! Of course, he was not much better himself. He hit a wall and fell to the ground again. Fortunately, enough protection spells were added in advance, otherwise this alone would be enough to break the neck and spine. "Shit! The rebound generated by the magic defense is really powerful..." Zhang Cheng was cursing in a low voice, struggling to get up and patrol around. He found that the place where he landed was actually a bar. Fortunately, the current time is the morning. The bar hasn''t opened yet, so there''s not even a person, otherwise ten or eight unlucky people will die. Without any hesitation, he took a bartender''s small suit directly from behind the bar, changed his nondescript robe and quickly left the devastated place. There is no doubt that although "smuggling" was very successful, he was squeezed and rebounded by huge protective magic. As a result, the distance was seriously out of control. Instead of being accurately transmitted to the original destination, he was thrown out halfway. What is more terrible is that this violent magic shock will undoubtedly attract the attention of the Supreme Council. Zhang Cheng doesn''t want others to know his ambitious plan to build a legion. He quickly and continuously launches transmission magic to completely disrupt the spatial cracks in this area. No matter who gets up, he can''t find any useful information. After all this, he controlled a taxi driver through his spiritual power and asked the other party to take him back to the Long Island villa. He also cleaned his memory when he left. In fact, it proves that there is nothing wrong with being careful! Just after taking a bath and changing his clothes, he was wearing a ring symbolizing the identity of the Supreme Council member. Suddenly, he emitted a faint light, followed by a parchment, which appeared out of thin air and floated in mid air. It reads: "Dear congressman, at 10:25 a.m., we found a transmission connection point from hell in Queens, New York. It is suspected that there is a demon invasion. Please investigate and expel it as soon as possible - node monitoring center of the North American Supreme Council." "Node monitoring center? There are such institutions in Parliament?" Zhang Cheng murmured to himself, touching his chin. But before he could touch the note, the parchment began to burn out of thin air. It disappeared in just two or three seconds, leaving no dust. In order to cover up, he had to pick up the phone and pretend to call the Queens administrator. About half a minute later, Venus''s mature and sexy voice came from the other end of the phone: "good morning! Why are you in the mood to call me today? Is it..." "A troublesome thing! Just now the node monitoring center sent a notice telling me that there may be a stowaway from hell on your territory. Go and investigate. If it''s a devil, kill or expel it directly." Zhang Cheng interrupted the other party''s guess and gave a straightforward answer. "Devil? Damn it! Send me the address!" Venus became nervous as soon as he heard the news. There''s no way not to be nervous! You should know that there are many strange characters of hell demons. It''s easy to say if you meet those who like to hide in the dark and engage in intrigues, but it''s a disaster if you meet those guys who are extremely crazy, cruel, bloodthirsty and reckless. They don''t care about any agreement. In just a week or two, they can confuse a large number of ordinary people into a frenzy, then commit suicide and offer their souls. In densely populated New York, a bad deal will turn into explosive news events. "Don''t panic! I''ll send you the address right away. I''ll see it first. Besides, what did you want to say to me just now?" As the initiator of the whole thing, Zhang Cheng clearly knew that there was no devil at all and took the initiative to switch off the topic. "Don''t you know?" Venus said with a trace of surprise. "Know what? I went out a few days ago and came back. Did something happen while I was away?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. "No, actually it''s not an accident, but the subsequent impact has begun to ferment. You''d better deal with it quickly, or I''m afraid your young and lovely girlfriend will be in big trouble." Venus hinted meaningfully. "Elizabeth?" Zhang chengminrui noticed something and immediately hung up the phone to dial the girl''s number. After repeated more than a dozen rings, no one answered at all. Something''s wrong! When he reacted, he immediately transferred one of his closest men in New York - urban best. After a while, the bloodthirsty battle madman finally pressed the answer button and asked in a breathless voice, "boss, who do you want me to kill?" Needless to ask, he must have just completed a very intense combat training. "No, it''s not murder. Tell me, what happened to Elizabeth? Why can''t she get through?" "Er... As far as I know, she seems to have made a lot of noise when she awakened the witch''s blood. At present, she is hiding from the police in the underground bar of Catherine''s kiss restaurant," Urban Best replied concisely. "Awakening? The pursuit of the police? What about the cleaners? Doesn''t anyone help her deal with the aftermath?" Zhang Cheng revealed a trace of severity in his tone. "No! No! To be exact, according to the rules, Elizabeth has not registered under any lord for the time being, so no one is qualified to protect her, let alone easily use the resources of the underground world to interfere with the law enforcement agencies. The only thing we can do is to drive away those evil minded guys, and there is nothing we can do for the ordinary world. Of course, if it''s you If you order, that''s another matter, "urban best explained helplessly. In order to ensure that the underground world will not be exposed to the public eye, the parliament has set strange rules, which even the Lord can only abide by many times. "I hate these rigid rules! Call everyone! Solve this matter within six hours! Remember, don''t leave any handle. I''ll allow you to kill people if necessary." With the last word falling! Zhang Cheng hung up the phone directly, drove the fastest sports car, crossed the road at a very fast speed and drove towards Catherine''s kiss restaurant, ready to comfort the frightened girl. To some extent, Elizabeth is his last desire to be a mortal. If even this is lost, his whole person will have unpredictable changes in his mind and soul, even evolve in the most undesirable direction, and become a monster who completely abandons emotion and acts with absolute reason or absolute madness Chapter 570 As one of the thirteen people standing at the top of the power structure of the North American underground world pyramid, the orders issued by Zhang Cheng will undoubtedly be given the highest priority. Especially in New York State under his jurisdiction, even the most rebellious congressmen and Lords will obey obediently in case they are caught and become the object of power. In less than an hour, earth shaking changes have taken place in the description of the horachman high school tragedy on the 24-hour rolling news on TV. From the suspected supernatural phenomenon that was very close to the truth at first, it gradually became a terrorist attack, and even arrested a Middle East beard who claimed to be responsible for it. For a moment, the wind direction rapidly developed from fantasy to reality. Finally, some experts jumped out and said that the bodies crushed by magic energy were actually due to the impact of shock wave at the moment of high explosive explosion. Due to the great impact of the 9 / 11 incident on the whole American society, many people began to cry out for severely punishing the killers and increasing the funds and efforts to combat international terrorist activities. Elizabeth, who was also wanted not long ago, became a transparent person in the blink of an eye, as if everyone selectively forgot the high school girl who was regarded as an important suspect. However, when the uproar caused by the ordinary people''s world gradually subsided, another poisonous snake hiding in the dark for a long time finally couldn''t help opening a big mouth full of poisonous teeth. This guy is no one else. It''s Brenda who was cut off by Zhang Cheng not long ago. Of course, he was not stupid enough to fight by himself, but took almost all the vampire families living in seclusion in New York and planned to attack Elizabeth. To be exact, it is prepared to inject a dead seed into the girl through cruel blood magic, and then directly detonate the seed when the young men and women have a close relationship, so that the blood can gush out uncontrollably, and finally flow out of the last drop of blood alive and die. As for why the vampire family is willing to take great risks to get involved in this kind of thing, on the one hand, it is for revenge, on the other hand, it is for a better life in the future. After all, during the Brooklyn purge, at least 40 vampire nobles who took advantage of the chaos and unscrupulously drank human blood were arrested by Zhang Cheng and sentenced to sunlight. The fierce means directly angered the high dukes. They can''t imagine how sad their life would be if such a person ruled the whole state of New York. In a few years, the family will weaken and perish. You know, vampires in this world don''t mean that they can get the energy to survive by sucking animals or blood bags. On the contrary, they must directly absorb the hot blood rich in life energy from living people in order to turn it into the nourishment they need. This means that blood is only a tool to carry energy, and more importantly, the life transformation obtained in the process of absorption. Vampires must constantly attack and deceive ordinary people, so as to ensure that the whole vampire family can continue. However, Zhang Cheng''s iron blood policy of whoever causes trouble will die undoubtedly leads to a sharp rise in the risk of hunting ordinary people. Therefore, the two sides hit it off and set this fatal trap directly. Standing in the passage of the underground bar of Catherine''s kiss restaurant, Brenda was staring at Elizabeth who knew nothing in the distance with two blood red eyes, pursed the corners of his mouth and said to another vampire young man who seemed to be in his early twenties: "Duke Colvin! See? I''ve put the seed of death into the girl''s heart. It won''t be long before the damn Oriental will pay the price for his arrogance and ignorance, blood and death." "Hum! I hope so. Remember, once the plan fails, don''t hesitate to leave New York, North America, Africa or East Asia immediately. The Council must not be aware of our cooperation. I believe with your intelligence, you should know what terrible results you will face in assassinating an alchemist and a member of the Supreme Council." Whispered the vampire known as the Duke of Colvin. Although he looks very young, his actual age is more than 400 years old. He is the oldest and most powerful vampire in North America. Even in Europe, the birthplace of vampires, he is an old monster. Above him, there are only a few terrorist monsters who have been resurrected from death many times and can be related to the origin of vampires. "Don''t worry! No matter what happens, I won''t tell you or your family," Brenda promised with a gloomy face. He is not a fool. Naturally, he understands the hint of the famous "Duke of blood" around him. Although vampires and werewolves are also part of the underground world, the main forces of both the Supreme Council and the wizard association are composed of humans. Even mixed race children should maintain at least half of their human lineage, otherwise they can''t touch the core of power. So once a vampire participates in the murder of a Supreme Council member and alchemist, no matter how strong the family behind him is, it will be ruthlessly erased. This has happened many times in history. In the face of the overwhelming power of human beings, especially human wizards, witches and other spell casters, the seemingly powerful vampire family is no different from ordinary people. Let alone unite to resist. Basically, it will be brutally and bloody suppressed just at the beginning. If he had not been forced to hurry, Colvin would not have chosen to take risks. Just when the vampire Duke wanted to say something, he suddenly felt a huge magic approaching, immediately pulled Brenda into a bloody fog and carefully floated on the ceiling. More than ten seconds later, Zhang Cheng in a casual suit walked into the bar from the other side, opened his arms to keep Elizabeth, and then kissed each other warmly. "Cough... I said, can you two restrain a little." Aisha coughed heavily on purpose. Otherwise, it is likely that some restrictive scenes will be performed in the next stage. "Hey, my dear sister, can you not disturb our interest?" Elizabeth rolled her eyes breathlessly. "Sorry! If you want to do some healthy sports, you can go to the car or the back room, but please don''t be on my bar. I don''t want the workplace to smell strange and pungent." Aisha retorted mercilessly. Seeing that the close sisters began to quarrel again, Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile and said, "I''ve settled the trouble of the witch''s blood awakening. You don''t have to worry about being wanted by the law enforcement department. However, for the sake of safety, don''t go to horisman high school again." "It''s settled? So fast!" Elizabeth''s eyes widened in surprise. She saw with her own eyes how many phone calls Aisha had made before and after. Instead of getting better, the situation was deteriorating rapidly. "What do you think? I''m the most powerful person in this continent. Remember next time, don''t panic and run around in similar situations. Go directly to my base. No one dares to do anything to you there, even if the other party is the president of the United States..." Chapter 571 Hate! Always the biggest driving force to drive a person forward! When the helicopter landed on the villa lawn, Brenda was the first to rush out and wanted to see the tragic death of his enemy. Vampires who are wrapped up in black matte materials are followed. Although in many legends, vampires are stubborn and conservative images, vampires in this world are definitely representatives of keeping pace with the times. They are not only the first to try to replace the traditional cold weapons with guns, but also actively invest in scientific research. These fabrics that can almost completely isolate sunlight, ultraviolet rays and other deadly materials to vampires are the best proof. But when these heavily armed guys knocked open the door and entered the living room, everyone was stunned! Because they didn''t see the expected bloody scene, they just saw a young man sitting on the sofa and sarcastically saying in a playful tone, "ah! You''re finally here! What a surprise, dear Senator Brenda, you still have the courage to appear in front of me." "You''re not dead?!" Brenda''s pupils contracted and widened sharply, and his face showed incredible horror. You should know that the seed of death is an extremely powerful and evil magic. All flesh and blood can''t resist its unparalleled power. "Death? No, of course not. Your sinister trick didn''t hide from my pet. Zamir, come out and meet our guests." Zhang chengchong waved to the hell hound in the dark corner. Zamir, who was ordered by his master, immediately jumped out and blocked the gate. A vampire just raised his gun and fell to the ground before shooting. He tore his heart alive. The whole process was less than a second! Looking at the bloody corpse on the ground, Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "sorry, I forgot to remind you that my pet is a little grumpy, so you''d better not make him angry, let alone think you can escape. I promise that no matter where you escape, his sensitive nose can smell the magic energy emitted from your body." "Dear congressman, I think I can explain." Colvin noticed the failure of the plan and immediately tried to get himself out of the conspiracy. "Explain? Explain how you teamed up to put a seed of blood and death in my girlfriend''s heart? Explain why you killed me? No, you don''t need to explain, Duke, I don''t even bother to know your motivation for doing so. Because each of you will pay for it. Before long, there will be no more living vampires in New York, including yours The most beloved great granddaughter will greet the beautiful sunrise in the early morning of tomorrow. " Although Zhang Cheng kept smiling when he said these words, the death threat emanating from his tone suddenly reduced the temperature in the villa to freezing point. "You want to start a war with the blood clan?!" the vampire Duke''s face suddenly changed. Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and shook his head contemptuously: "no, it''s not war, it''s extermination, it''s slaughter. You and your descendants will spend the last time in endless pursuit. But before that, urban, Jesse and Bram will clean up these eye-catching garbage for me. Remember to leave the Duke. He will be a good experiment." "As you wish! Boss!" "A vampire Duke? Good prey!" "I hope they like the taste of evil energy flame!" ¡­¡­ With easy ridicule, the three people promoted from "Knight" to "Lord" rushed out from behind the bookshelf and directly attacked the enemy. Before the vampires with automatic guns could pull the trigger, they were surrounded by a fire of evil energy that could burn their souls and screamed miserably. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!" "No! No! No!!!!!" No one can stand the pain of burning his soul! In a short time of more than ten seconds, these vampires turned into gray dust and flew away with the wind, and even the complete ashes could not be preserved. As the first life body to accept the transformation of evil energy in the world, Bram Charis with hell blood has long been unable to be regarded as a human, but a special individual similar to the integration of warlock and demon hunter. He can not only release evil energy flame, absorb vitality, magical energy, extract soul, etc., but also switch freely between human form and devil form. He killed the whole 12 vampire aristocratic elites in less than a minute. There is no doubt that his strength has already surpassed that of most lords, even as good as that of some members of secondary parliaments. And if evil can completely integrate into the world, his strength will be further improved. On the other side, battle maniac urban best is against Colvin. With unparalleled speed and the unique energy system of thieves in Azeroth world, he hit the vampire Duke in less than 30 seconds. Even if the other party atomized himself many times, he could not escape the fatal cutting of the "law breaker", and his whole body was covered with bloody holes. Although for vampires, this injury is far from fatal, the massive loss of blood will undoubtedly weaken the vampire''s ability to move. Jesse Livermore stared at Brenda with her favorite toy. As long as the latter dared to move, he would be besieged by more than 100 ghosts and corpse giants. "What are you going to do with me?" Brenda, who knew he had failed, looked up and asked. "It''s easy! There''s a proverb in my hometown. It''s called treating a person with his own way. Don''t worry, I''ve sent my hand to invite your favorite wife. Later, I''ll inject this seed into her heart and let you die in the ultimate afterhappiness. In addition, your relatives and children will end up in the same way. How about I''m very kind and considerate? After all, I''m very kind The most important thing for a family is to be neat. " Zhang Cheng made no secret of his anger and desire for revenge. He wants to use a bloody baptism to let the whole North America know how serious it is to annoy himself. No negotiation! No compromise! I won''t care about the so-called consequences! Some are just "would rather kill by mistake, never let go" ferocious! Anyone who shows a similar attempt will not only kill the person involved, but also his children, friends, parents, brothers and relatives! As a butcher whose hands have long been stained with the blood of innocent people, Zhang Cheng doesn''t mind warning potential enemies with the death of hundreds of people. In his eyes, life and soul are no longer as precious as advertised in many universal values, but a cheap, renewable and recycled resource. As long as the cycle of life and death is not endangered, it doesn''t matter if a million, 10 million or 100 million people die. Anyway, people are always going to die. Even if they don''t kill, humans themselves will kill each other with all kinds of excuses Chapter 572 The Waldorf Hotel on Park Avenue in Manhattan is the most famous and historic hotel in the United States. It is said that every American president has lived here since 1929 and witnessed many important events in the modern history of the United States and the world. However, few people know that this hotel is actually the industry and nest of vampire families in New York. Vampire nobles throughout New York gather here on weekdays to enjoy their luxurious and licentious lives. To some extent, vampires deliberately have a relationship with ordinary people and the world''s top level, but also to protect themselves and prevent them from irritating any powerful enemy one day. When the other party starts, they will take into account the political influence, so as to strive for some time to escape or negotiate. But today! This hotel has ushered in its end! The doomsday guards Pollack, Reines, the Fallen Angel Shamir, and a large number of people provided by the Marcus family directly frozen the whole hotel and its surroundings. After expelling the guests, they rushed in from the front door and killed them. No mercy! No mercy! There is no so-called consideration! Whether vampires or ordinary people who serve them, they are all on the list of massacres! In just half an hour, the fresh blood dyed the ground red, and the mutilated bodies could be seen at any time, especially the unlucky ones killed by two Burning Legion demons. Even the souls were not spared, becoming crystal clear soul fragments. "Ah! Blood! Despair! Death! And delicious souls! What a wonderful taste! If the master could let us perform such a task every day!" Raines licked his tempting red lips and moaned enough to make any man boil. "Hum! It''s all filthy rubbish!" Pollack shook the blood on his sword, and his eyes burst out a boiling fire of evil energy. The demon smiled and came to the doomsday guard, waved a whip and comforted, "don''t worry! My friend! Don''t you forget that our real task is those guys hidden underground. I believe there will always be one or two of these little things that feed on blood to meet your inner desire to fight." "I hope so!" The voice just fell! Pollack fiercely raised his big sword and split the steel plate ten centimeters thick with a bang, revealing an elevator entrance to the deep underground. Under the corrosion of the sword body wrapped with evil energy flame, the alloy technology that modern humans are proud of is completely vulnerable and as fragile as tofu. No hesitation! He jumped down, flapped his wings to counteract the acceleration of gravity at the moment when he was about to collide with the ground, and finally landed steadily. "Fire! Don''t let this monster near!" The vampire guard guarding the only entrance shouted and pulled down the heavy machine gun erected at the door. Tu Tu Tu Tu Tu!! For a moment, a metal storm composed of countless bullets shrouded the huge body of the doomsday guard. "Ha ha ha! Useless things! Do you think these gadgets can hurt me?" Pollack laughed wildly. Those 12.7 mm bullets were firmly blocked by a layer of evil energy shield before they even approached. He just raised his hand and waved it, and a hot evil energy fireball flew straight out, burning the two vampires into coke, and the machine gun turned into hot molten iron. The doomsday guard didn''t give the enemy time to respond at all. He rushed forward and raised his hooves. A war trampled the opponent upside down, followed by a round of big swords, and cut off the heads of four or five vampire nobles. Looking at the monster bathed in blood, the remaining vampires finally reacted and shouted angrily, "go! Kill him! Otherwise we will all die!" Pollack saw this scene, instead of flinching back, he roared happily: "yes! That''s it! Please me with your humble life! The Legion is invincible!" Poof! moment Another two unlucky ones were cut off directly at the waist, and the blood and intestines immediately flowed all over the ground. "Ha ha, have a good time. Shamir and I will finish the task assigned by the master. Come on, little cute, the enemy won''t be caught without a hand." Raines, who followed him, didn''t care about the bloody picture in front of him. After giving a kiss, he took the fallen angel and walked to the room behind him. Several guys who tried to stop were swallowed up by the shadow energy from distorting time and space and turned into a body without soul before they had to react. After a while, the most powerful vampire nest in New York area was killed and injured by the terrorist massacre, and only six immediate descendants closest to Colvin survived. Of course, this does not mean that they have escaped, but that there is a more cruel fate waiting for them. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the same scene is taking place in a rather luxurious villa in the Bronx. Brenda''s wife, parents, children and lovers were captured alive by Zhang Cheng''s men, while his trusted men were slaughtered without exception. After glancing at the list, the main person in charge of the operation immediately lowered his voice and ordered, "go! Kill the rest of the list and leave no survivors." "All?! there are more than 500 people on this list!" another person in charge showed panic and fear in his eyes. There''s no way not to be afraid! Although the war in the underground world is often extremely fierce and cruel, it is the first time that so many people are involved at once. He couldn''t believe that someone in the world would be so crazy. In order to launch revenge, it had no impact and consequences at all. "Shut up! If you don''t want to die, go to work honestly! Don''t forget! The congressman we are loyal to is not a soft persimmon! Imagine the Brooklyn clean-up! Anyone who dares to disobey his will will will be uprooted. Tell me, idiot, do you want to die?" the former clenched his teeth and threatened. The latter quickly shook his head: "no! No!" "Very good! Remember! Don''t try to play that trick of releasing people in private! Kill all men, women, the elderly and children, or you, your family and friends will die." "I see! Don''t worry, I don''t want to die." After a short conversation, the 40 year old middle-aged man took a deep breath, turned and left the villa on the body and blood, took several men and drove to the next target. Although this bottomless slaughter filled his heart with anxiety, considering the end of disobeying orders, he finally chose to obey. The reason is very simple. As a resident of the underground world who just came to New York, he needs to cling to a thick and strong thigh to stand firm, so that he doesn''t have to worry about threats to his wife and children. Looking at the slightly gloomy sky above his head, he had a hunch that the moon would be red tonight, dyed red by countless blood Chapter 573 With the whole of New York shrouded in thick clouds, it was not long before large snowflakes fell from the sky and covered the whole city. Sitting on the sofa in the living room at home, while enjoying the beautiful snow outside, Zhang Cheng reached out and gently touched the white face of the vampire girl who had just been sent. Without raising his head, he asked, "Duke Colvin, this must be your favorite great granddaughter? She''s so beautiful! She''s like a beautiful imitation doll." "Stay away from her! You madman!" the vampire Duke roared with his blood red eyes. After three hours of continuous wheel fights, about two-thirds of the blood representing his own strength had been lost in his body, and his young appearance began to grow old. Some wounds even stopped self-healing. On the surface, he looked like a beast falling into a trap, tired and dangerous. "Hehe, don''t get excited. Don''t worry, I won''t kill her now. On the contrary, I plan to let her live until tomorrow morning to meet the sunrise of dawn. In addition, I heard that vampire nobles will start to burn violently from their souls and show incomparably beautiful fireworks after being exposed to the sun." Zhang Cheng smiled and said something that made everyone present feel creepy. Death! In particular, the eternal death from the body to the soul is something that all intelligent life will fear, even the dead are no exception. The vampire girl seemed to feel the cruel fate coming, began to tremble involuntarily, and her eyes revealed a pitiful light. Maybe it''s another man. Under the gaze of this kind of eyes, he will soon be soft hearted and even fall madly in love with each other. But unfortunately, Zhang Chengfei didn''t show a trace of pity. Instead, he sneered and said sarcastically, "pretend to be pathetic? Please! You''re a vampire! A monster that can survive by sucking the vitality of living people! Although you''re young, you can believe that you''ve killed at least hundreds of people. Tell me, if you think you''re innocent, what explanation should those dead people make?" "Great evil master! I think these little things who live by sucking blood seem to have great potential. If you don''t mind, I hope to get some and try to give shadow energy to them to work for the Legion." Raines took the opportunity to come together and put forward a suggestion. Since she found that spreading shadow energy can double her strength, she has gradually developed from a demon that lures her soul to fall to a missionary. No matter what happens, she wants to inject some shadow energy into each other''s body. In fact, recently, the cunning demon and the Fallen Angel Shamir have successfully attacked several low-level angels hidden among ordinary people and forcibly polluted their cores. It is estimated that before long, there will be a team composed entirely of shadow falling angels. "Oh? Do you think they have potential?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. After all, neither shadow nor evil energy is magic energy in the ordinary sense. In particular, the former, which originates from distorted time and space, will be swallowed up by shadow energy in an instant once the living body can''t bear and control, even without any residue. He has long taken human life seriously. He has made many attempts long ago and found that few residents of the underground world can become users of shadow energy. On the contrary, angels who are extremely sensitive to energy can become excellent shadow warlocks once the core is injected into the shadow. But the number of angels in the world is far from so much. If another race can completely replace them, another Burning Legion will resurrect in this world soon. "Of course! I''m very sure! These lovely little things have an inherent evil curse flowing in their bodies, which is the perfect carrier of shadow energy. Of course, I''m not asking you to let them go, but to capture some from other places to form a shadow caster army for you." the demon shook his attractive figure and suggested. There is no doubt that she wants to take advantage of this opportunity to obtain the power and strength she has long desired. Zhang Cheng touched his chin and pondered for a moment. He quickly nodded: "yes! Give you half a month to clean up all the vampire families in New York state. Tell them to obey or die. There is no third way to go." "Ha ha ha! As you wish, my dear master. I promise you will soon have an army of warlocks enough to destroy the enemy." Raines''s eyes burst with excitement and expectation. "I hope so! Well, take all these vampire captives down and burn them in the sun tomorrow morning. Next, let''s deal with the living." Zhang Cheng turned his eyes to Brenda, who had always stood still. The latter clenched his fist and responded with hatred on his face: "you devil in human skin! You will be punished sooner or later!" "Retribution? WOW! I don''t know, but you still believe this! You know? The so-called retribution is just an excuse for the weak to comfort themselves and hypnotize themselves. Only in this way can they paralyze themselves and struggle to continue to live, rather than summon up the courage to fight with the enemy. Unfortunately, you are a real weak person now. What''s more, you Will watch parents, wives, children and lovers die under their vicious spells... " As the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and pointed to Brenda''s family. In less than half a minute, the blood vessels above and below these people began to burst wildly, the scarlet blood gushed like a fountain, and finally fell down in a pool of blood. As a powerful mage, he easily cracked the spell structure of the "seed of death", improved it, and then cast it. "Ah!!!!!! kill you! I''ll kill you!" Watching his youngest son twitch and die, Brenda''s mood finally lost control and rushed up madly, with bright red blood and tears in his eyes. But before he rushed forward, Polak, the doomsday guard, took a step forward, took a sandbag fist and directly knocked it down and pressed it to the ground. Feeling the crazy pain of the enemy, Zhang Cheng''s face showed satisfaction: "See? This is the end of trying to annoy me! Jesse, aren''t you just trying to make a powerful corpse? This guy belongs to you now. To remind you, the strength of the dead is based on strong negative emotions. The more painful and desperate the soul is, the easier it will become what you want after death." "I understand, boss." Jesse Livermore stepped on the ten centimeter high heels, bent down and jokingly blinked his eyes and said to Brenda: "Dear senator, I hope you don''t resent me, because you will soon experience the most extreme pain, which can make you feel that death is a relief of incomparable beauty and luxury..." Chapter 574 Fear is a power! An extremely powerful force! In fact, since human development, whether it is the ancient tribal system, slavery, feudalism, centralization, or the democracy and universal suffrage being advocated, it is essentially relying on fear to build the most basic order and ruling structure. The only difference is that some fears stem from life''s instinctive rejection of pain and death, while others are more complex. First, they establish a series of legal systems beneficial to the ruling class, and then use punishment to make the people fear the law, so as to achieve the final result of safeguarding their own interests. But in any case, fear is the root of all this. It is a nightmare rooted in everyone''s subconscious mind. But interestingly, creating fear needs to grasp a degree. If it is insufficient, it will lead to strong retaliation. If it is excessive, it will arouse strong desire for survival and trigger large-scale resistance and riots. As a psychic power who can arbitrarily read other people''s memories and deep thoughts, Zhang Cheng undoubtedly knows how to control the scale of others'' fear of himself. In just two weeks or so, the whole state of New York ushered in the first power reshuffle. All the unlucky people who have anything to do with vampires or Brenda have become the target of cleansing. More than 700 people were executed! And 800 vampires were publicly punished by the sun! After this round of cruel and merciless attack, the vampire activities in New York state have basically disappeared. It''s almost impossible to set up a sign in public that reads: "vampires and bastards with vampire blood are not allowed to enter, otherwise they will be executed." No one knows that there are more than 450 people willing to abandon everything, let their bodies and souls embrace the shadow, completely submit to the feet of reeness, and become the first batch of shadow warlocks in the world. Of course, this bloody slaughter aimed at a race has caused quite a shock in the underground world. In particular, vampire families in other parts of North America have expressed great concern to the parliament for fear that they will also be innocent. In order to solve the growing panic in the underground world, Kosmo had to use the speaker''s right to inform all members of Parliament to convene an emergency meeting. With 13 candles lit in turn, the 13 members of the North American Supreme Council gathered again and sat in their own seats. But this time, Zhang Cheng was not the object of summoning and questioning, but became one of them. Glancing at the "colleagues" around him, he understood what today''s topic was, smiled and said to himself, "it seems that I''ve gone a little too far recently, hasn''t I?" "Ha ha! Don''t care too much! It''s just the complaints of some vampires! When are these bedbugs qualified to influence the decisions made by the Supreme Council? What''s more, some of them dare to assassinate distinguished members of Parliament. As long as you nod, I''ll eliminate all vampires in my jurisdiction." A male congressman with short silver gray hair laughed and patted Zhang Cheng on the shoulder. Obviously, in his eyes, even if vampires all over the world are tied together, it is not comparable to the friendship of an alchemist. Moreover, the alchemist also brought dragon eggs and precious knowledge of raising young dragons. As for vampires, they are just a group of dark creatures that can''t get on the table. If their humble lives can earn enough benefits, they will soon be killed as a rare species. "That''s right! It''s just a vampire. Compared with your great value, it''s not worth mentioning at all." another female congressman echoed with a smile. Seeing that the meeting had not started, members of Parliament began to fall collectively to Zhang Cheng. The speaker finally coughed hard and reminded him twice: "cough! Please pay attention to your words! Vampires are also part of the underground world. You can''t treat them as black slaves trafficked to the United States more than 200 years ago." "Black slaves? Sorry, distinguished speaker, they are not as good as black slaves in my eyes. At least black slaves can sell at a good price, can''t they?" Laverne glanced disdainfully. "That''s enough! I''m calling you today to solve the problem, not to let the panic spread." Kosmo knocked helplessly on the table. "Don''t worry, speaker, I''ve finished my revenge action and don''t intend to do anything to the remaining vampires." Zhang Cheng made a straightforward statement. He is not an idiot. He knows what is enough. Expanding the attack area will not play any deterrent role except attracting more enemies. "Oh? Would you like to stop!" the speaker raised his eyebrows in surprise. In his impression, Zhang Cheng has always been a young man who is willing to repay for his evil deeds, even a little crazy and extreme, so he can''t believe it. Let''s just forget it. After all, trying to kill a member of the Supreme Council is not a minor crime. Any fierce retaliation is reasonable. Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "of course! I have got what I want, that is awe and fear. I believe no one dares to question my status, ability and means." "Well, I see." when he got the answer he wanted, Kosmo nodded his head gently. But after pondering for a moment, he suddenly asked, "dear zhang, do you have the ability to make longevity potions?" "Longevity potion? Why do you ask this? Could it be..." a different color flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. "I''m one hundred and forty years old, and I''ve used magic many times to forcibly postpone the time of physical death. If you can make a medicine that can increase my life, I''m willing to pay any price." Kosmo didn''t try to hide anything and told his purpose. To know the date of his death is no secret in the eyes of many people. "I see! Please don''t worry. I''ll send you a satisfactory work in a month at most." Zhang Cheng stood up, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed. Perhaps a few months ago, the longevity potion was still a great challenge for him. But now After visiting Mainland Ferran, he has obtained at least 12 life prolonging potions with different ingredients. In fact, all high-level mages with some ability in mainland Phelan will use longevity potion to avoid death. As early as the netherriel civilization, arcane masters used it again and again to avoid the ancient god of death, yeg. In modern times, they pushed through the old and brought forth the new. Even the taste has been improved several times. The most effective one can even delay the death of 25 years at a time. The only thing to do next is to select a moderate formulation from these formulas and send it to the speaker. He believed that the wise old man in front of him would be able to pay for what he wanted most - knowledge. Chapter 575 "Can you really make a medicine to prolong life?" after the short meeting, Laverne pulled Zhang Cheng and said curiously. After all, the Supreme Council is not a bureaucracy in the world of ordinary people. Big farts can get together and talk nonsense for a long time. If not, the grumpy representatives will directly roll up their sleeves and take off their shoes to stage a wonderful martial arts play. On the contrary, the efficiency of the underground world has always been known for its speed, stability, accuracy and ruthlessness, so the short discussion lasted less than ten minutes. However, after hearing the news about life prolonging drugs, some members of Parliament were not in a hurry to leave, and Laverne was only one of them. Looking at the other''s eyes full of snooping desire, Zhang nodded without thinking: "of course! But it''s very troublesome! You must understand that vitality is not something that can be made up by Alchemy itself, but also needs some precious special materials, such as the essence extracted from fresh life." "You mean... Life prolonging potions cost lives?" Laverne frowned subconsciously. "No, I didn''t say that. I mean, one of its most important raw materials is very precious and rare," Zhang Cheng explained equivocally. "I see!" Laverne realized that this might involve some secrets about alchemy and soon left through constant transmission magic on the seat. Several other members of Parliament followed, and after a while, only Zhang Cheng was left in the empty basement. Feeling that there was no second person around, he smiled and sighed: "who wouldn''t want to escape death and prolong life? I hope this bait can bring me more knowledge and clues about seals and keys." The voice just fell! He also turned into a virtual shadow and disappeared with the candlelight on the table. ¡­¡­ At the same time, far away in an abandoned factory in the suburbs of New York, the demon Raines was standing on the high platform, looking down at the shadow vampires kneeling on the ground below, waving a whip and shouting: "cheer! Humble mole ants! From today on, you will follow me, the great shadow queen, learn powerful spells and become a member of the caster Corps." "Great queen, what is the Legion?" a vampire noble who looked about 30 raised his head and asked in a slightly trembling voice. "Hum! Humble, you are not qualified to know the name of the Legion! In the next year, I will give you what is the real power that can destroy everything. When the study is over, I will test you. The waste that fails will be eliminated and become the food for the winner. Legion! No garbage!" Raines whipped the other party hard, Gave the answer with a sneer. As a member of the Burning Legion, she is not a compassionate saint, but a cruel, cunning demon full of power desire. In fact, from the very beginning, she was ready to eliminate half of the people. In other words, of the more than 400 vampires, only 200 can survive, and the rest will be consumed in the process of trying to control shadow energy. You know, before a comprehensive test of a race, no one knows how much shadow energy they can withstand, let alone what kind of control they are more suitable for. In short, everything needs a lot of experiments. The experiment will inevitably bring all kinds of accidents, even death and disaster. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Zhang Cheng, who returned to the Long Island villa, was not idle. He drilled into the newly built alchemy laboratory and began to carefully allocate the first bottle of life prolonging potion in his life. In order to ensure the success rate, he did not try to directly challenge the most difficult 25 years, but chose the formula of 15 years, which is slightly difficult but not beyond his technical scope. "Honey, what are you doing?" Elizabeth heard a slight movement from the basement and hurried to check it. "Nothing, I''m making magic medicine." Zhang Chengtou explained without looking back. "Potion? Can I watch?" an interested expression appeared on the girl''s face. Due to the awakening of the witch''s blood, she has been crazy about learning all kinds of knowledge related to magic recently. She can''t wait to break her head and stuff all the contents she doesn''t know into it. It is estimated that if you have this momentum at school, even if you are admitted to Harvard, Stanford and MIT. But unfortunately, learning natural science is too boring, and there are very high rigid requirements for brain IQ. Few people can stick to it, and they can''t get incredible power return for every effort like magic. Glancing at the excitement and expectation revealed in his girlfriend''s eyes, Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "Of course! But please keep quiet. In addition, before you really start, you must know that preparing magic potions is a very precise operation. It requires not only a smart mind, but also a lot of knowledge and experience. This is not what you think you can succeed by throwing some strange things into a tong pot and stewing them, and then reciting a few spells." "Yes! Believe me, I will be a good baby and a good student." Elizabeth vowed to pat her chest, completely unaware of how attractive her two little rabbits were when they trembled. "Very good! Then let''s start now!" After that, Zhang Cheng deleted the beautiful picture in his mind, lit the alcohol lamp with extremely skilled movements, put a small bottle of solution containing magical energy on it for heating, and then quickly cut up several herbs used to induce effects. When the solution kept bubbling out, he quickly threw the herbs in. Bang! A lilac flame gushed out of the test tube! Fortunately, it lasted less than two seconds, and the flame turned into purple smoke! Feeling the magic level contained in the mist, Zhang immediately threw the most important thing of the longevity pill, a small piece of purified essence of life, and began to chant the curse loudly with his hands raised. In fact, the so-called essence of life is actually a special substance extracted from fresh life, full of surging vitality. Only in Azeroth, it is limited to the narrow range of elemental life and plant life in nature. But in fact, even the essence of fire, the essence of air, the essence of water and the essence of death are all the essence of life. The spells of Fallon mainland discovered the ways of transforming the essence of life long ago, so for them, species were not important, but quality and vitality and purity. With the guidance of the spell, in just a few minutes, the essence of life is completely dispersed in the solution, showing a heartbreaking red. There is no doubt that a bottle of precious medicine that can prolong the life of 15 years has been successfully prepared Chapter 576 "Well... That''s it?" asked Elizabeth with a blank wink. Obviously, she simply could not understand the process of violent transformation between matter and energy in just a few minutes, and could not even see the bright crystallization produced by the essence of life in another form. Zhang Cheng carefully closed his mouth, smiled and nodded: "yes! How about telling me what you have learned?" "No, I haven''t learned anything. Forget it, it seems a little difficult for beginners. I''d better go back and start with the most basic." the girl shrugged her shoulders helplessly. Since the awakening of the witch''s blood until now, she has just barely learned to use her mind to control the movement of things less than 20 kilograms up and down. Occasionally, she can release a mind shock enough to shock an adult male in a short time. In addition, she has made no progress. "Don''t worry, I believe you are very talented, but you haven''t shown it yet." Zhang Cheng stretched out his hand and gently stroked the magic lines on his girlfriend''s cheek. You should know that the inborn facial pattern is a sign favored by magical energy, which also means great power. Turning to the history of the underground world, it is not difficult to see that all witches with facial lines when their blood awakens have finally achieved unimaginable achievements for ordinary witches. What''s more, he could feel that these facial lines seemed to contain a combination of magic symbols he had never seen before. Maybe the source of Catherine''s blood, the Witch of desire, was a secondary demon king or a real demon king. "Are you sure it''s not comfort?" Elizabeth tilted her head as if she didn''t believe it. "Comfort? No, of course not, I promise. Oh, by the way, you''ve been resting at home for more than half a month. You''d better hurry to find a high school to go to school, otherwise the false Guardian Information arranged by Polman may be exposed." Zhang Cheng carefully put away the longevity potion and reminded with a slight smile. On hearing this, Elizabeth immediately replied with a bitter face: "don''t worry, I''ve found a school, and I can go to school tomorrow." "Oh? Which high school?" a trace of surprise appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. After all, in his impression, his girlfriend is a real "learning slag". Not to mention science and engineering subjects such as mathematics, physics and chemistry, even English reading and writing can only be regarded as barely passing the test. He has no interest in learning on weekdays. After the age of 13, most of his time is wasted on odd jobs and making money. "St. Jonas high school! The public high school I attended before." Elizabeth raised her head and looked nervously at her boyfriend''s reaction. After all, everyone who is not a fool knows how polarized American education is. The expensive private high school is the real place to cultivate higher talents. The implementation of an out and out elite education is no worse or even stronger than the key high schools in China, regardless of the strength of teachers or the strictness of management. As for the so-called "Happy Education" public high schools, they are basically no different from the scum training base. Except for some very good exceptions, most public high schools are located in poor neighborhoods, and one fifth of the students have a thick pile of criminal records before they even graduate. It is common to sell illegal narcotics, guns and men and women fooling around on campus. Even teachers sometimes need to bring a gun to defend themselves in order to feel a little safe. In such an environment, let alone study honestly, you can be regarded as a "good child" before you enter the Gang after graduation. Elizabeth was no doubt very aware of this, so she was so guilty. "Can you give me a reason?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and asked. Although he didn''t try to read the girl''s memory, he could judge from each other''s reaction that this St. Jonas high school was definitely not a good school. "Well... I have a lot of friends over there. Is that a good reason?" said Elizabeth weakly. "Friends?" "Yes! Friends! Almost all my friends are there from primary school to middle school. What''s more, I''m rich now and plan to go back and show off. You know the vanity of young girls..." Elizabeth winked playfully. Zhang Cheng stared into his girlfriend''s eyes for a full minute and finally nodded: "Well, I don''t interfere with your choice in principle. But one thing, don''t easily expose the identity of a witch, or you''ll have to say goodbye to all your former friends. Parliament is not a charity. Ordinary people who know the existence of the underground world have only two choices: one is to integrate into it, and the other is to be erased." To tell the truth, he can understand the girl''s desire to return to her familiar environment. He also understands that after experiencing the chaos of blood awakening, there is always a trace of fear in the other party''s heart. Coupled with the inevitable comparison and showing off psychology brought by youth, this choice is not worth making a fuss. "OK! I know the rules! To show my gratitude, I decided to change into that suit tonight," Elizabeth suggested in a seductive voice, licking her lips. "Oh?! that set? Are you sure!" Zhang Cheng''s eyes lit up slightly, looked up and down at the girl''s forward and backward figure, and his eyes revealed a strong aggressiveness. "Ha ha! I knew you were looking forward to it! Wait, you will get what you want tonight..." With that, Elizabeth left a meaningful look in her eyes, turned and hopped back upstairs to get ready. Although they had already tried many interesting things between them, the thought of the strong visual shock brought by the suit still made her a little shy and embarrassed. Seeing his girlfriend disappear at the end of the stairs, Zhang Cheng smiled and muttered, "great! It seems that I have a good fortune tonight! But before that, I still need to send this thing out." The voice just fell! He raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers! Pop! moment A bird composed entirely of magical energy appeared out of thin air, landed steadily on the table, stared and waited for the master''s order. "Go! Take this to a villa with a black Obelisk on Venice Beach in Los Angeles." "Haw!" The magic bird made a pleasant cry to show that it understood. Then it took the longevity potion and swallowed it into its stomach, soared up and flew straight to the West. According to its flight speed, it can be delivered to speaker Kosmo in about a week and a half months. But if anything happens in the middle, it''s hard to say. The reason why Zhang Cheng chose to use the magic bird was to look forward to whether someone would cut off the life prolonging potion halfway. For him, the potion lost halfway is far more beneficial than being sent directly. It''s best to cause an uproar in the underground world. Because the more someone goes crazy in order to prolong his life, the more valuable he is as an alchemist who can make life prolonging medicine Chapter 577 Early the next morning, Elizabeth yawned, slowly got up from the soft bed, looked in the mirror to see the large kiss marks and bruises on her body, and the "suit" that was almost torn to pieces. A faint blush appeared on her face. She did not expect that her boyfriend, who had always given people a rational and calm impression on weekdays, would directly incarnate into a beast, which brought her a full two hours of wild and exciting. Even now, in retrospect, she would feel hot and dry all over. But unfortunately, she didn''t have much time to aftertaste. She bent down and kissed Zhang Cheng on the face, rushed into the bathroom and began to take a bath and change clothes. About fifteen minutes later, the girl took her schoolbag and a breakfast made by an invisible servant, got into the most beautiful sports car in the garage, started the engine and drove off along the road. For her, today not only means a new day, but also means that she can meet her former friends and teach her former enemies a lesson. Don''t think that the idea of "wealth does not return home, like walking at night" only exists in the East. On the contrary, it is also popular in the western world. From the end of the 19th century to the beginning of the 20th century, the upstarts in the United States were crazy about the blood of the British aristocracy. They either married their sons to an aristocratic wife or married their daughters to Britain. There were more than 200 people in the latter alone. The BBC also specially made a historical film million ladies to tell their stories, including Jenny Jerome, the mother of Winston Churchill, and Francis walker, the great grandmother of Princess Diana Of course, there are many complex relationships and exchanges between money, rights and social status. However, Elizabeth''s relatively simple way of thinking has not considered so much for the time being. It is only from the most primitive needs of human beings in the depths of the subconscious, eager to be recognized by more people. Obviously, as a girl born in a slum, it is impossible for her to be recognized and accepted by the children of rich families. Because there are great differences in behavior, habits and values between the two sides, and that hierarchical small circle doesn''t mean that you can get in when you suddenly get rich overnight. Although on the surface, the United States is a completely capitalist country, the amount of wealth is not completely equal to social status, and pure money does not represent wealth. Many times, the influence of a rich man does not refer to his wealth, but to his control of an industry and whether the industry is important. Take the U.S. steel industry for example. Although the profits of the three major steel companies have been declining after the restructuring, many subsidiaries have been layoffs and bankruptcy, and even the market value is only about $3 billion, which is not comparable to a larger Internet company. However, the major shareholders of these companies still have deep influence in all aspects of the country and can throw more than 90% of Internet companies with a market price of more than 100 million out of dozens of streets. After all, steel is the pillar of a country and the basis of military and material technology. As long as the minds of U.S. government officials are not collective, they will never allow their own steel industry to go bankrupt. Similarly, if a person only has money, he will never be accepted by American upper class society. Maybe he will encounter all kinds of difficulties, fraud, or even kidnapping and extortion. In the eyes of capitalists, such a guy is a fattened pig, which deserves to be torn into pieces and swallowed up. To some extent, Elizabeth, who has a fortune of more than 30 million and nearly 40000, is now a very fat lamb. Since inheriting Catherine''s legacy, there have been more than 40 cases of door-to-door or telephone sales of financial management and investment projects with a large number of traps. Fortunately, she herself has long seen the dangers of human nature. She would rather put her money in the bank than invest in things she is not familiar with. With a happy mood, the girl directly parked the sports car at the school gate, jumped down and shouted to the black youth at the door of a dilapidated garage opposite, "Jefferson! Look after the car for me! Remember, if I lose a tire when I come back, you''ll be in big trouble." "Shet! You... Are you Elizabeth?!" the black youth called Jefferson grew up in surprise. "That''s right! Man! I''m back! How''s it going? Are you happy to see me?" Elizabeth shook her long waterfall of blonde hair. "God! It''s really you? Why did you come back? Haven''t you inherited a large inheritance and lived a good life?" Jefferson asked excitedly. "Why not! I suddenly found that I couldn''t keep up with the green pools on the east side, or the little bitch of St. Jonas high school." then Elizabeth took out a bulging envelope and stuffed it into each other''s hand. Jefferson subconsciously opened it and found that it was a thick pile of noise on the edge, at least 6000 or 7000. He was scared and hurried to hide. He shouted nervously: "Damn it! Why do you give me so much money? I promise, if someone in this street knows that I have 6000 or 7000 dollars, he will be shot if he can''t walk ten steps." "Shh! If we don''t talk, who can know? Besides, you have helped teach a lot of scum who tried to touch me over the years. Now that I have money, I naturally want to repay it." the girl smiled and punched the black youth on the chest with her fist. "Ha ha! OK! It seems that you are really developed! Don''t worry, I guarantee that no one dares to move your car here." the latter laughed happily. Perhaps for the rich, $6000 or $7000 may not be enough to buy a slightly better bottle of red wine, but for the poor living at the bottom, it is almost the sum of all their income from not eating or drinking for months. Just when Elizabeth wanted to say where to go, a fat girl with a strong figure suddenly stopped, stared round her eyes and screamed, "Oh!!!!! God! Elizabeth! My good sister! Are you back?" "Hey! Yes! Camilla! I''m back! Come on, give your best sister a hug." "Of course!" Without saying a word, Camilla opened her arms and gave Elizabeth a warm bear hug. She even raised her friend high with her amazing strength to express her inner excitement. After the hug, she noticed the beautiful sports car parked on the side of the road and asked excitedly, "so the rumor is true? Have you inherited a large inheritance? Are you a real rich man now?" "Hmm! It can only be regarded as a small asset, at least it can''t compare with my boyfriend. You know? Just before Christmas, someone gave him a Long Island luxury villa worth tens of millions of dollars." Elizabeth pretended to inadvertently disclose some information about her residence. "What?!" "Shet! I love you damn rich people!" ¡­¡­ The three young people who talked and laughed were unaware of it. Not far away, two pairs of eyes were staring at them. One of them is Zhang Cheng himself, and the other is Jesse Livermore. Chapter 578 "Boss, are you a little overprotective?" Jesse asked without looking back while sitting in the cab eating the hot dog bought by the roadside stall. "Excessive desire for protection? Why do you think so?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "Isn''t it? You should know that Elizabeth just changed to a public school with a slightly worse environment. You came here to have a look. It''s estimated that my parents didn''t care about me so much when I went to school." Jesse explained with envy and jealousy on her face. Through the rearview mirror, Zhang Cheng saw the expression on the slightly neurotic girl''s face, smiled and waved his hand: "no, of course not. Do you think I''m protecting Elizabeth? In fact, I''m just protecting the last pure land in my heart. You know, from a psychological point of view, the more a person lacks something, the more he desires to get something. Just like a gangster boss, what he wants most is not to kill his competitors or dominate in which place. What they really want is an ordinary life without worrying about being killed all day, or a simple love mixed with any money, power and threat. As for the reason is very simple, not to say how rare and precious ordinary life and beautiful and simple love are, but for gang members whose hands are already stained with blood, that is the last hope and pure land in their hearts. Think about it. How many vicious drug lords and gang bosses in the world have a carefully cared for family behind them, or beloved lovers and relatives? Remember, Jesse, there are almost three kinds of motivation to support people to live. The first is ambition and desire, the second is the hope and spiritual sustenance I just mentioned, and the third is strong hatred. I don''t want to be a monster who lives only on the first and third motivation one day. That kind of life is really sad. " Jesse Livermore swallowed the food in her mouth and nodded thoughtfully. "I seem to understand a little. Elizabeth has something you want but can never get, so protecting her is protecting the pure land and hope in her heart?" "That''s right! Do you want to see me completely fall into the darkness and become a reckless madman?" a dark, bloodthirsty and crazy light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. "No! Not at all!" Jesse was no doubt aware of this and trembled subconsciously. You know, the crazy cleaning in the past two weeks has made her feel that many people are full of a strong smell of blood. If it''s like this all day, I''m afraid she''ll have a nervous breakdown soon. As sociologists have said, although the world is dark, politics is dirty and human nature is ugly, human beings always need a little light and hope to support themselves to live, even if the light and hope are false and forged. "Well, let''s go. Since Elizabeth has the ability to protect herself, we don''t have to stay and waste time. When we go to the suburbs of New York, my nominal mother is still waiting for me on the construction site." after that, Zhang Cheng picked up his cell phone and shook the address in the text message. "OK! I promise I''ll be there in an hour at most." without saying a word, Jesse stepped on the accelerator and drove straight towards the highway. After all, the traffic in New York is notoriously congested, especially during rush hours. It is common to block for two or three hours, and only the highway can be slightly better. Fortunately, not long after Christmas, many people are still taking annual leave, so there are not enough vehicles to make people uncomfortable. About forty-seven or eight minutes later, the two tough off-road vehicles finally stopped next to a busy construction site. In a place the size of two standard stadiums, a large number of cranes and excavators are digging the foundation quickly. Even the hard frozen soil in winter can''t resist the power of machinery. Only one thing is very suspicious, that is, when digging the foundation, a steel column engraved with strange symbols will be smashed in at intervals. What I know is that a large totally enclosed plant cultivation center will be built here. What I don''t know is that I thought I was going to build some wonderful art buildings. Listening to the loud noise from the machinery, Zhang Cheng opened the door and took the initiative to walk down. Before he took a few steps, Zhang Zhi, who had been waiting for a long time, came over with a latino man who looked in his fifties and wore a hard hat. With a smile on her face, she asked, "how was Christmas?" "Not bad! Everything is fine except the bad weather in New York." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be indifferent and spread his hand. Since he learned what a terrible desire for control was hidden in front of the shrewd and capable mother, he subconsciously forced himself to be vigilant. "Really? I thought you weren''t satisfied with the Christmas present I gave you." Zhang Zhi teased me meaningfully. Zhang Cheng quickly replied with a smile: "how! In my eyes, that 25% of the original shares is the best Christmas gift." "Just understand." when the strong mother heard this sentence, her face showed satisfaction. "Let me introduce you. This is Mr. Martin in charge of construction. He wants to discuss many construction problems face to face with you. After all, you have put forward many strange requirements." "Hello, Mr. Zhang." the Mexican in his fifties offered his right hand. "Hello, Mr. Martin." Out of politeness, Zhang Cheng also reached out his right hand and shook it with the other party, followed by a straightforward question: "what don''t you understand about construction?" "Yes, sir." the old man called Martin quickly spread out the drawing in his hand and pointed out several key points: "I don''t understand. Why did you smash those iron pillars engraved with mysterious symbols into the foundation? This will greatly increase the difficulty of construction and increase the construction period and cost. If you can, I hope to remove them, so that at least $3 million to $5 million can be left." "No, No. they are the most critical parts of the building and can''t be removed in any case. In addition, the steel plates and pipes embedded in the wall I asked must not be changed at all, otherwise the whole building will lose its function." Zhang Cheng gave a negative answer without thinking. These things are the top priority to support the Pang magic structure. Let alone cancel a certain part, that is, there are several defects in the construction, which will lead to the failure of the start-up of the whole huge arcane garden. Of course, small defects can be repaired one by one through exclusion, but if there are problems in the main structure, God can''t save them. "Can''t move at all?" Martin stared incredulously. As a Latino construction engineer who immigrated from Mexico to the United States, he met for the first time an employer who was unwilling to reduce construction costs. "Can''t move at all! Not only can''t move, but also ensure the quality. Therefore, even more money is worth it..." Chapter 579 It has to be said that Martin is a very responsible construction manager. After repeatedly confirming that those seemingly useless structures can not be changed, he quickly turned away and continued to carry out construction according to the design requirements on the drawings. Seeing his fading background, Zhang Zhi suddenly opened her mouth and said, "can you tell me what the purpose of those strange structures is? You know, this is an additional investment of $8 million to $10 million. You always have to give me a reason?" "Sorry, it''s related to some biological technologies that have not been patented. You''d better not inquire. The most important thing is that after it is completed, I can not only provide you with sufficient Ningshen flowers, but also provide you with some other very valuable plants." Reveal your idea and principle of building a large arcane garden? As long as Zhang Cheng is not stupid, he can''t promise, so he has to use inducement to change the topic. He understood that this controlling mother probably felt that 50% of the technology related to the lifeblood of the company was in the hands of an outsider, and there was always a sense of anxiety in her heart, so she was eager to get it. Although doing so does not mean turning over the face immediately and ending the pleasant cooperation, having an insurance is completely different from having no insurance. In fact, according to Zhang Cheng''s information, his nominal mother has long privately established a technical public relations team to study how to cultivate ningshenhua day and night. Unfortunately, due to the lack of well water rich in arcane energy, those seeds did not germinate, let alone grow. After all, the magic energy of this world is far more complex than arcane energy and more difficult to use. Unless it is transformed, it may be absorbed by the magic plants of Azeroth and Phelan. It is this that makes her more convinced that once she completely controls the cultivation technology, the last piece of the puzzle of her ambitious business empire plan will be complete. Because as long as the cultivation technology cannot be cracked for one day, competitors will not be able to obtain raw materials for one day, and there is no way to challenge the market share they have occupied. MONOPOLY! What beautiful words! No capitalist can refuse such temptation! After pondering for a moment, Zhang Zhi raised her head and asked in a very serious tone, "how much do you really master about the actual control of the biological laboratory? Can you ensure that the partner will not be attracted by others?" "Please rest assured that I have acquired all the relevant technologies, and that guy has gone to the dangerous Amazon rainforest. I guarantee that he will never come back alive again. That is to say, the laboratory will completely belong to me in a short time." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and replied with a deep and long meaning. "Oh? You sent someone to kill him!" Zhang Zhi stared in surprise. Obviously, in her impression, her son has always been a little weak and kind, and is basically unlikely to do such behavior. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head, making up a random way: "Kill? No, no, no, I just bought a guide from a cannibal family. He will lead my naive partner to some dangerous places. It''s none of my business whether the poor guy will be bitten by a beast or captured and eaten by a cannibal tribe. Because it''s fate, not a terrible murder. My hands are not stained No one''s blood. " After hearing this sentence, Zhang Zhi''s eyes twinkled with the same light. After a full minute, she laughed happily and sighed while laughing: "Well done! My dear son! God! I can''t believe it came from your mouth. You know, I always thought you were a little like your father, a little pedantic, a little stupid and a little naive, but now you look more like me." "Can I understand that this is a disguised compliment?" Zhang Cheng winked playfully. "Of course! You should understand that American law has never been made to protect the weak. On the contrary, it is designed to protect the powerful and rich. Think about the interesting bail system, jury system, evidence collection system and the high cost of top lawyers? Which one can be affordable by the poor? Crime has never been a problem in this country. The problem is Are you rich, clean and worth it? "Zhang Zhi said without changing her face. "So you don''t mind if I commit a crime or even murder?" Zhang Cheng suddenly understood his nominal mother''s way of thinking. There is no doubt that the other party is not the kind of mother who "wants her son to become a dragon" in the traditional sense, but a "wolf mother" who hopes her son can become a qualified capitalist, be crowned king in the future and inherit the huge business empire she founded. Zhang Zhi nodded slightly: "Yes! Remember, in this country, being a legitimate businessman can never stand out. If you want to stand out in the fierce competition, the only thing you can do is to constantly kill prey, devour their flesh and blood and grow yourself like wolves. To some extent, I''m lucky to have an excellent son like you. As long as our mother and son work together, it won''t work How long will it take to break the ceiling and officially join the real upper class society. " "What do I need to do?" "What you need to do is to continuously provide me with plants with great commercial value like Ningshen flower. In return, everything in my future will eventually belong to you, and you will be the only heir to all my property." "As you wish, mother." ¡­¡­ With the end of the unusual conversation between mother and son, they fell into a brief silence. Only the rumbling machines on the construction site were still working without sleep. About two or three minutes later, Zhang Zhi suddenly asked, "do you miss your father?" "Hmm? Why do you suddenly want to ask this?" a trace of doubt appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. "No, nothing. As far as I know, he just returned to New York two days ago. If there is no accident, he should go to see you." the strong mother explained calmly. "Sounds like good news?" Zhang Cheng felt his chin with some uncertainty. He didn''t know whether he should show happiness or disgust at this time. Because in principle, the cheap old man left home a long time ago and won''t come back for almost three or four years. Who knows what cracks will happen in the relationship between father and son due to this strange situation. Most importantly, he didn''t even know whether Polman included the old man who had been away from home for many years when he modified his memory. It would be interesting to wear a gang. "You think this is good news, that''s good news. Although in my opinion, he has not made any contribution to your birth and growth except providing a sperm. Anyway, you have a natural genetic affinity. But I''m a little surprised. If he knew what you were like now, how would he react? Come to me and get angry "Or become more decadent? Just thinking about it is expected..." Chapter 580 On the top floor of the "violet house", Zhang Cheng sat in the innermost office and looked at the information just sent with great interest. After two or three minutes, he looked up and asked, "so, my nominal father has not lived alone for so many years, but has built a new family?" "Yes, master. According to my investigation, he remarried and lived with a female diver named Liba eight years ago, and had an adopted daughter who was not related by blood. This time he returned to New York with his adopted daughter Tanya." Polman replied without panic. As the actual manager of the huge ruling system of the underground world in New York State, this slightly fat middle-aged man has faded his cautious style in a short time and replaced it with a mature and stable temperament. Although he is not necessarily comparable to the "Knight" who is responsible for guarding the entrance downstairs in terms of combat effectiveness, he can dump the vast majority of Lords and Parliamentarians for dozens of blocks in terms of operation and intelligence collection. After the integration of Brooklyn, New York alone, the "tax" has more than doubled, and an intelligence network covering the whole state of New York is under construction. In particular, the penetration and control of the ordinary people''s world are more serious than when any congressman is in office. Even with one word, it can easily influence the election results of mayor and governor. The reason is very simple. Zhang Cheng is not a group of guys who boast of being superior. He understands how fast ordinary people develop science and technology in the world, and all kinds of terrible destructive weapons emerge one after another. If they can secretly control the nuclear button in their own hands, even in the face of those gods who wake up from their sleep in the future, it will be a good card. Of course, this is not an easy thing. Polman''s almost flawless memory modification ability is the key. Looking at the guy who still maintained his lawyer status, Zhang Cheng nodded slightly: "OK, I see. In addition, is his memory OK? I don''t want to experience the embarrassment of being exposed to his face." "No problem! I modified it a few months ago," Polman promised without hesitation. "That''s all for now. Next, let''s talk about the vampire slave trade. Tell me, how many congressmen have agreed to our proposal, and what are their terms?" Zhang Cheng put his hands across the table, his eyes shining coldly. When Polman heard this, he shivered subconsciously and replied in a low voice: "according to your request, I have contacted eight members of the Supreme Council, and most of them agree to cooperate. As for the request, it is naturally a variety of high-level magic drugs, of which three members specifically mentioned the longevity potion." "Hum! As expected, I didn''t expect it. I''ll give you some potions as a deposit later. Remember, I don''t want the garbage created through the first embrace, but the pure blood aristocrats who were born through the combination of dark rituals." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and smiled coldly. Obviously, as the demon Raines began to try to cultivate the army of shadow warlocks, more experiments were needed. In order to ensure the combat effectiveness of the caster legion, he did not mind imitating the Europeans who sold black slaves and regarded the whole vampire group as the target of hunting. Of course, all this will be carried out secretly, and no one will know except a few parties. Anyway, vampires don''t have much voice in the underground world. As long as they don''t force too hard at once, they shouldn''t dare to launch a rebellion at the risk of being encircled and suppressed. "Yes! But I don''t know much about vampire blood. You need to send me a helper." Polman asked bluntly. "Yes! I will ask the Fallen Angel Shamir and her companions to help you later. Don''t worry, if anyone dares to attack you, I will let the other party experience the taste of blood and death." There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng knows how dangerous it is to sell vampire slaves, but he doesn''t mean to shrink back. In fact, if the evolutionary potion had not been completely improved, he would find an area with frequent wars, such as the Middle East and Africa. Directly through the potion, ordinary people can also tolerate the manic and distorted power of evil energy and build a new burning legion of hundreds of millions. "Thank you very much! I swear that no matter what you plan in the future, I will not hesitate to follow your footsteps." Polman stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. He is not a fool. He knows that the high-ranking young people in front of him are abandoning the council system and secretly building an army completely loyal to himself. What does the army do? Of course, it''s used to start a war! It can be predicted that when this army develops to a certain extent, it will not continue to remain silent, but will start a bloody war enough to overthrow the existing system of the underground world. "Loyalty is a precious quality! If you can keep the way you are now, I promise you will get unimaginable returns in the end. Go ahead and call urban best for me." after that, Zhang Cheng raised his arm and waved. Without saying a word, Polman leaned slightly, immediately turned, opened the door and went out. About five minutes later, urban best pushed the door in and joked with a smile, "why, have you given me good prey like the vampire Duke recently?" Appreciating the extreme hunger for killing and blood in each other''s eyes, Zhang Cheng gently shook his head: "no! I hope you go to Europe, send me some letters, and then create a little chaos." "Oh? Can you explain it in detail?" a look of surprise appeared on urban''s face. "Very simple! I hope the trade of trafficking vampire slaves can be carried out at the same time all over the world. As we all know, Europe is the birthplace and headquarters of vampires. How can we give up such a high-quality source of goods. All you have to do is send my goodwill to several European Parliamentarians, and then create a little friction, so that the residents of the underground world begin to be hostile to vampires." Zhang Cheng explained calmly. "I see, I think I understand." urban nodded thoughtfully. "Don''t play too much! If you really annoy those old monsters, you can go to Senator John for asylum." Zhang Cheng finally told him. He believed that with Faust''s strength, it should be more than enough to protect his men. Urban greedily licked his lips: "hey hey! You know, I like stimulation and challenge. Only the feeling of rubbing shoulders with death and the moment of piercing the heart of a powerful enemy can make me get an unprecedented satisfaction. Hunting in a strange environment is the time to test the real skills of a hunter and killer." Zhang Cheng turned his eyes angrily: "be careful! Don''t die. I don''t want to cross the Atlantic to avenge you." "Death? No! How can I die! I am the messenger who brings fear and death to the enemy..." Chapter 581 After finalizing the acquisition of vampire slaves, Zhang Cheng simply had a fairly rich lunch, and then began to deal with all kinds of trivia in the whole new york state recently, especially approving those who take the initiative to join and meet the basic requirements to issue the title of Lord. After all, only when the divided territories are enfeoffed can the ruling system established by the parliament work well. The subordinate lords are responsible for dealing with all kinds of emergencies and troubles, rather than doing everything by themselves. This alone wasted at least three and a half hours. In addition, he has to review the huge amount of "taxes". You should know that New York is one of the three richest states in the United States. It receives more than 60000 gold dinars every month alone. Half of them need to be handed over to the Supreme Council, and the remaining half is at the disposal of the members themselves. As for dollars, there are countless! The legal part is as high as US $267 million a month, not to mention the illegal part. Bundles of green banknotes alone are enough to fill a whole warehouse. Fortunately, while becoming a member of the Supreme Council, Zhang Cheng also inherited the huge money laundering system of the whole underground world. There are even several well-known big banks in the United States. When they were first established, they were specially designed to launder money for parliamentarians and lords. Otherwise, it is estimated that Tracy will die alive and can''t wash away one tenth. After a series of complicated operations, the money will be deposited into hundreds of thousands or even millions of false information registered accounts. When using it, you only need to enter the corresponding account number and password to complete the payment. Because the funds are scattered and have no connection with each other, even if they are found by government departments, they will lose tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of dollars at most. There is no need to worry that huge funds will be frozen all at once. Of course, as a person who prefers to spend his time on research and study, he doesn''t want to hand over all these troublesome tasks, but Tracy is too young to manage the huge assets that are increasing every month like a real professional. However, after the professional team is established, this situation should improve immediately. Unfortunately, at present, he must personally solve these troubles, especially the part handed over to the Supreme Council, which can not be delayed for even one day. After all, the order and rule of the underground world depend on these wealth. For example, if the Lord wants someone to work for himself, he must pay the corresponding reward. In the same way, members of parliament also need to pay enough to recruit lords to deal with their enemies. It''s not that they can make their subordinates work willingly by talking. You should know that even if Zhang Cheng, who is seriously understaffed, only pays more than 200 "knights" directly under him more than 150 million dollars a month, which does not count the additional expenses incurred during emergency mobilization. After all this, it was already 8 p.m. and it was completely dark. He didn''t stop much, quickly left the building and drove back to the Long Island villa. Just as I opened the door and entered the living room, I suddenly heard a noisy faint and unbridled laughter upstairs. "Ha ha! Remember the expression on Nani''s face when she saw us in the sports car? It''s wonderful!" "That''s right! I''m sure she''ll lose her courage to come to school tomorrow." "Well done, Elizabeth! From today on, you are the queen of St. Jonas high school. Whoever dares to oppose you is against all of us." "To friendship! Cheers!" "Cheers!" ¡­¡­ Hearing these childish remarks, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help sighing and immediately realized that Elizabeth must have brought home those friends who used to live in poor neighborhoods. However, he did not intend to disturb the parties of these boys and girls. After all, no one was young and frivolous. What''s more, these guys just drink low-grade beer, champagne and red wine, and don''t smoke some drugs that are very harmful to their health. Let them go. But before Zhang Cheng could change his clothes, a drunken fat girl suddenly appeared at the corner of the second floor and shouted at the top of her voice, "Elizabeth! Your boyfriend is back!" She shouted! Suddenly, seven or eight young students aged 16 or 17 ran out of the meeting room on the second floor, including whites, blacks and even a Latino. The only thing they have in common is that they all drank a lot of wine and walked a little erratic. "God! When did you come back?" Elizabeth, with a red face, trembled violently, and ran down like a little girl who had done something wrong and waited for her parents'' criticism. "Just came back! How was the first day of school?" Zhang Cheng took out his handkerchief and wiped the wine stains on the girl''s chest. "Well... Very good. I''m sorry I brought them back without your consent," replied Elizabeth in a low voice. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "No, nothing. Just be happy. In addition, is it a little boring to entertain guests just drinking? Maybe I should call and hold a party directly." "Party?!" Elizabeth''s eyes widened in surprise. She couldn''t believe that this sentence came from her boyfriend''s mouth. She knows very well how much Zhang Cheng hates the noisy atmosphere, especially the "party" in the concept of most Americans, which has always been regarded as spiritual pollution and outright garbage. "Yes! Why, don''t you like it?" Zhang Cheng took out his mobile phone and dialed the office of the duty manager of "violet house". About a few seconds later, a middle-aged man''s voice came from the other side: "Hello, boss! What can I do for you?" "I''m going to have a party at home soon! The atmosphere should be warm! Can you handle it?" Zhang Cheng asked bluntly. "Of course! Absolutely no problem! This is our business scope!" the manager gave a positive answer without thinking. "Very good! Hurry up! I''ll wait for you!" after saying that, Zhang Chengfei quickly hung up the phone. "God? Having a party in a luxury villa? That''s a great idea!" a black youth who didn''t know what happened jumped up excitedly. "Oh, you can have fun tonight!" another young girl with short black hair waved her fist excitedly. After a while, these young people began to sing and dance. They rushed into the garden crazily, looking forward to the arrival of the team. Only Elizabeth frowned and carefully tried, "why do you do this? You don''t like it!" "Nothing! I''m just trying to integrate into ordinary life, that''s all. Besides, I don''t want you to lose face in front of your friends." Zhang Cheng whispered in the girl''s ear. "Thank you..." Elizabeth blushed. "No, you''re welcome. As a price, I hope you can put on that suit one day next month..." Chapter 582 For American high school students, Party = alcohol + handsome men and beautiful women + tempting sexual hints + unscrupulous vent + some narcotics that can make themselves happy. Although Zhang Cheng did not meet their expectations for the last one, none of the previous ones fell. With the music with a strong sense of rhythm, more than 60 young men and women fought together until 2:30 a.m. before they reluctantly boarded the bus, went back to their homes and looked for their mothers. If nothing unexpected happens, those little guys who drink so much that they don''t even know who they are will have a headache all day tomorrow. After everyone left, Zhang Cheng immediately ordered the invisible servant to clean up the house from beginning to end. Then he took Elizabeth, who was also a little drunk, to take a hot bath and sent her back to the bedroom. Quietly, he took out parchment and sent it to the mysterious space where the tower is located. "Welcome, master, Northen is always at your service." the metal statue guarding the door bent down and bowed. "Northen, tell me, will you feel lonely?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest. The statue hesitated for a few seconds and nodded quickly: "yes, master, I will feel lonely. If I can, I hope you can allow me to raise some small animals or magical creatures here." "Of course! You can control the resources and space here when I''m away." Zhang Cheng gave a positive answer without thinking. Since absorbing the core of the debris world, the natural environment here has expanded for more than ten kilometers, with occasional light rain, which is enough to form a complete ecosystem. Of course, more importantly, he has a very strong interest in this intelligent magic statue. You know, although mainland Phelan has very perfect magic image manufacturing technology, there are not many people who really have the ability to create magic images with independent thinking, personality and even soul. Most of them rely on the famous "wishing technique", and never know which God or devil lord or devil Duke has received help, which can not be called mastering the mystery of creating life. But Northen is different. It is obviously created in this place, and the vow can''t work here. This means that Northen''s former creator has also obtained the authority given by the creator, and the research is more in-depth and thorough. "Thank you very much! I promise that when you come back next time, it will become a beautiful world." the metal magic statue waved his strong arm, revealing strong excitement and joy in his tone. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "nothing, you''re welcome. In addition, I''ll read all the books on the first floor in the next few days. Don''t bother me if necessary." "I see!" Without saying a word, Northen immediately took a heavy step and ran towards the nearby pool. It seems that he intends to use part of the ability of the tower to create some simple small animals such as fish and birds. Ignoring this somewhat unusual Metal Magic image, Zhang Cheng went directly into the tower and began to read the books placed on the shelves one by one. Judging from the various different words above, these books are obviously collected and compiled from different worlds, and even several are the alchemy and enchantment textbooks of Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom. In addition, there are a small number of notes and records left by the mechanics of the ancient empire imaskatch, one of the two magical civilizations created by human beings in Phelan. Although the content is not much, it provides some very interesting ideas, especially the part on how to endow the mechanical structure with wisdom, life and soul, which is really eye opening. He even couldn''t help but wonder if he could combine the evil energy technology of the burning legion with the recycling of magical energy by the netherriel civilization, coupled with the unmatched creativity of imaskatch mechanic in the structure, could he create an inexhaustible and huge Legion in a real sense? Of course, with only a few messy letters and notes, it is still a little far from doing this. However, he has an unparalleled advantage, that is, he can go to other worlds and use other people''s resources to carry out his own experiments. In short, he can borrow chickens to lay eggs. I believe Illidan Stormrage, whose mind is full of the flames of revenge against the Burning Legion, will not mind having another loyal army of constructs under his command that will never betray. ¡­¡­ For three days in a row, with the help of the powerful power given by God, Zhang Cheng read more than 700 books on the whole floor without sleep, and firmly remembered the formula and knowledge in his mind. After all this, he did not hesitate to pass through the portal to Azeroth world and come to this mysterious planet surrounded by countless mysterious forces again. However, before he could devote himself to observing the surrounding environment, he immediately saw an Ogre with a big arm and a round waist rushing towards him, salivating and laughing wildly: "ah ha ha ha! Human! Meat! Magol is hungry! Magol is going to eat you!" "Oh, I hate meeting stupid people without brains..." Zhang Cheng sighed helplessly and immediately forced the thinking control of the spiritual power into the other party''s brain. In less than two or three seconds, the ogre, who called himself magol, wandered and fell into a state of confusion. About half a minute later, the confused memory and thinking in his mind finally became clear. The active shaft came close and crawled on the ground respectfully, shouting: "supreme great master! Your loyal servant will listen to the command." You don''t have to ask. This unlucky guy is controlled by psychic powers. It''s as simple as a mind snatcher controlling a slave. After all, the ogres in Azeroth are not a race famous for intelligence. Maybe a small number of warlocks and wizards are smart and cunning, but ordinary ogres are basically similar to mentally retarded children, and their minds are full of primitive desires such as eating, sleeping and fighting. Looking at the two goods kneeling in front of him, Zhang Cheng shook his head and asked, "tell me, magol, where is this place?" "Master, this is the dust mud swamp, not far from here is the fern wall village." the ogre raised his head and pointed behind him. "Dust mud swamp? Fern wall village? So you''re from the stone hammer tribe?" Zhang Cheng probably searched his memory and soon confirmed the identity of the other party. After all, the dust mud swamp is one of the nests of the black dragon Corps. A large number of young black dragons, dragon people and young dragons, including the Black Dragon Princess, thrive with the help of the complex terrain of this swamp, trying to restore their strong posture in the past. So apart from the island of selamo protected by Jaina, there is only the stone hammer ogre. I just don''t know whether the fern wall village is ruled by the original stone hammer ogre leader, or has been taken away by rexa and become a member of the tribe. If it''s the latter, it''s natural to leave without saying anything. But if the former, he doesn''t mind doing a small experiment with these 1000 or so ogres Chapter 583 Fern wall village, a gathering place of Ogres standing in the dust and mud shining in the northwest, is undergoing a cruel test at the moment. A large number of black dragon people and young dragons continue to rush out of the swamp, trying to eliminate all these potential threats. Some of them are powerful spellcasters who can easily shoot deadly fireballs, while others are excellent warriors who drag out the peripheral ogres one by one with the inborn power of the dragon''s blood and the defense of the dragon scale. In the blink of an eye, a dozen ogres fell unconscious in a pool of blood. There is no doubt that these stone hammer ogres who followed Guldan to the sea to find the tomb of Sargeras no longer have the powerful momentum that frightened the enemy, but only the extreme desire for survival. You know, in order to avoid the slaughter of the black dragon legion, they have abandoned the towns originally established in the south of the swamp. But who would have thought that after running so far, the black dragons still didn''t let them go. After all, compared with selamo, who is guarded by a powerful mage, the ogre in bracken wall village is a real soft persimmon. "Damn it! Stop the gap! Don''t let those dragon people rush in!" mogmullock roared, waving his sandbag fist. Since rexa, the beast king, killed kogel, he appointed him as the king of the stone hammer clan. This huge fat man is the supreme king of the whole clan. No one can disobey his orders unless someone defeats him in the challenge. "No! No! There are too many enemies! And... And they have dragons!" another ogre replied, pointing to the young black dragon swooping down from the sky. But the voice just fell! A deadly raid fell from the sky and burned three or four unlucky people alive. Due to the rich fat content under the bloated body of Ogres, once they are attacked by high-temperature flame, it is easy to trigger a chain reaction. Some extreme examples are even burning themselves into charred corpses by subcutaneous fat. "No! The stone hammer clan can''t retreat any more! Go! Give those annoying Black Dragons some color to see!" While roaring, mogmuroc rolled up his fists with sharp spikes and smashed them on the head of a black dragon who rushed in, The latter obviously did not expect this quick and accurate attack and was knocked down with a bang. When other ogres around saw this, they immediately turned up heavy weapons such as war hammer, axe and wooden stick to beat the Dragon man into meat mud in three or two times. Unfortunately, such a small victory is obviously not enough to reverse the decline of the whole war situation. With the advantage of air, several young black dragons lit the whole fern wall village in the blink of an eye, and there was a sea of fire everywhere. Just as MOG mullock clenched his teeth to order the retreat, a black cloud suddenly shrouded the sky. What happened before both sides reacted! The terrible ice cone fell from the sky! Poof! Poof poof "Ah!!!!!!!!!" "There are casters!" "Retreat! Retreat!" ¡­¡­ With the scream echoing over the battlefield, a large number of elusive dragon people, young dragons and young dragons were pierced by solid ice with great inertia, and bright red blood splashed everywhere! In less than three or five minutes, half of the black dragons involved in the siege of Xianqiang village lost their precious lives, and the rest turned around and ran towards the swamp. They are not fools. They know how powerful the caster who can release such a large range of destructive spells is, and they can''t deal with it by themselves. Feeling the residual cold and strong smell of blood in the air, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath, stepped on the body of a young black dragon, walked to mogmulok, and said in a slightly astringent language: "I want to challenge you!" "What?!" the ogre leader opened his eyes and flashed a trace of imperceptible panic. There''s no way not to panic! He is not the same kind who has no brain at all. He knows that the spell just now may be released by the humble human in front of him. It is absolutely a human mage who can control arcane to this extent, just like Gianna Proudmoore of selamo. She can''t be an opponent at all. "I said, I want to challenge you. According to the tradition of Ogres, you either meet the challenge or recognize and hand over the rule. Don''t try to play tricks, or I don''t mind letting the ice cone fall on your head." Zhang Cheng threatened with a smile. Through the conversation with magol, he learned that although the stone hammer clan has been conquered by rexa and become a member of the tribe, orgrima has not sent anyone to establish a fixed contact with here for the time being. Therefore, even if all these ogres disappear, in theory, it will not cause a war between the alliance and the tribe. Anyway, in the end, there will be Black Dragon Princess Onyxia and her legions carrying the pot. Aware of the murderous intention in each other''s eyes, mogmullock subconsciously swallowed saliva and explained with gnashing teeth: "no! I can''t do this! Rexa will kill me!" "Don''t worry about rexa, he won''t know what''s going on here. What''s more... I will give you and your men great power. Of course, the premise is that you should bend down and kneel at my feet and call me master, just like him." after that, Zhang Cheng turned and waved behind the woods. A tall double headed ogre caster came slowly from the wet swamp. The head on the left smiled grimly and shouted, "magol! Become stronger!" "Markel! Mastered the power of magic!" the right head was unwilling to be outdone, raised his right hand and released a hot fireball. There is no doubt that with the help of evolutionary medicine, the fat man who was originally stupid has now completed the transformation of life form and become a slightly double headed caster among ogres. In particular, the strong dark brown cuticle covering the surface of the skin is four or five points similar to the mountain goron of Delano world, and its body size is nearly twice that of its kind. "Magol? You... How did you become like this!" after recognizing the identity of the comer, mogmulok fell into a dull state. "Great master! Give us strength!" "Yes! Although painful! But powerful!" "Choose now! Surrender! Or die!" Magol and markel''s two heads split their mouths, and cruel and bloodthirsty expressions appeared on their ferocious faces. With the help of evolutionary medicine, they not only gained spell casting ability, but also restored some of the lineage of hill goron, so their character also changed greatly. After all, it is said that the original ogre originated from the strong blood of the gorons, and the power of the potion helped them trace back some of their original blood, including their fierce and cruel nature Chapter 584 There is no doubt that ogres have never been loyal, and they will not give their lives for such illusory reasons as "freedom", "ideal", "responsibility" and "mission". For them, as long as they can fill their stomachs and work for who, it is never a matter of great concern, even as slaves. Of course, it is not easy to control these big guys with the shortest height of more than three meters, irritable, cruel and bloodthirsty. Especially when they think that the leader or master has become weak, 100% will choose to betray or even stab them in the back. However, Zhang Cheng, who is good at playing with the skills of division and disintegration, can easily find a way to solve this little trouble, that is, choose 60 of the more than 800 ogres to take the evolutionary potion, make them more powerful casters or soldiers, and rebuild the pyramid internal management structure. In this way, these ogres who activated the goron blood will naturally become the upper class of the stone hammer clan and force ordinary ogres to obey themselves with more powerful forces. At the same time, ordinary ogres will gradually become estranged from these powerful peers. After all, the former has gained unimaginable power and enjoys various privileges. The latter can only obey the former forever, and the real class opposition will be formed in a short time. As for Zhang Cheng himself, as long as he firmly controls a few guys who take evolutionary potions, he can always control the stone hammer ogre empty in his own hands. After completing the military adaptation and management of more than 800 ogres in three days, he ordered to go to the Dragon swamp in the south. He planned to visit Onyxia''s nest and see if the Black Dragon Princess was exposed by Marshal Reginald Windsor and driven out of storm city. If you are really kicked out, then the next restricted blockbuster of "imprisonment strong x.avi" will be staged. You should know that Onyxia is the direct descendant of nesario, the king of the black dragon. At the same time, she is also the only existing female black dragon of the black dragon Legion that can lay eggs in large numbers. Whoever gets her is equivalent to the loyalty of a black dragon Legion. In addition, Zhang Cheng doesn''t mind trying to combine the advantages of dragons from different worlds through breeding to create a new kind of giant dragon. With full malice, this army composed entirely of Ogres crossed the swamp. Along the way, crocodiles, giant spiders and wind snakes became their food. But this rampant style immediately became cautious after entering the Dragon swamp. Because there are often groups of dragon people and young dragons here. Occasionally, a strong young black dragon will fly in the sky. If you are careless, even the ogre will become the food of the black dragon Legion. "Mogmulok! How far are we now from the place you mentioned?" Zhang Cheng asked loudly, lying on the wooden chair carried by two ogres. "Master! It''s about ten kilometers away at most! It''s almost there!" mogmulok hurried over and answered with a flattering face. no way out! Since he chose to surrender, although he was still the nominal leader of the stone hammer clan, those ogres who had taken evolutionary potions did not pay attention to him at all, and even ordinary ogres began to feel that he was weak and deceptive. In order to keep his position and life, the only thing he can do is to try his best to please the human mage who has a strong arcane power in front of him. "Oh? So we''re not far from the black dragon''s nest?" Zhang Cheng ignored the other party''s cautious attitude and touched the beard residue on his chin. In his impression, Onyxia was not the kind of soft egg who was bullied at the door and hid in the nest. On the contrary, the Black Dragon Princess is an ambitious and contemptuous beast. Normally, like so many ogres approaching the nest, she should have jumped out and given a "deep breath" to the enemy who dared to offend her. Mogmolok obviously didn''t notice what these abnormal situations meant. He flattered himself with not very rich words: "those timid Black Dragons must know your master''s strength! So they hid in advance. Maybe you will become the supreme king of the dust mud swamp in a short time." "Shut up!" Zhang Cheng rolled his eyes angrily. King of dust swamp? A fool would want to be the king in a place where birds don''t shit! You know, with the alliance of selamo and the black dragon legion, you don''t know whether there are 50000 to 100000 intelligent lives, which can''t catch up with the counties with a slightly concentrated population on the earth, and the environment and climate are also extremely bad. Idiots waste time and energy here. Just when he was considering whether to catch a young dragon or a dragon man and send a letter to Onyxia, a large black cloud suddenly appeared in the distant sky. no It''s not a dark cloud! It''s a huge black dragon! Although the body length is not as exaggerated as hundreds of meters, there are always fifty or sixty meters. The sharp horns on the head and the bone spurs on the back give people a ferocious and terrible feeling. "Ah, dear princess, your majesty is finally willing to show up. You all return to the woods, and the next place may become a sea of flames." Zhang shook his hand and signaled to all ogre to leave. He doesn''t want his precious experimental materials to be burned by a "deep breath". "Master! Why don''t you let us join the war? It''s just a black dragon! We can tear it up!" an ogre warrior with a height of more than six meters and a gray brown cuticle all over his body licked his lips and asked bloodthirsty. There is no doubt that the innate belligerent factor of hill goron is flowing in his veins at the moment. "No! She''s my prey! And my goal is not to kill her, but to capture her. Do you understand?" Zhang Cheng turned and a golden light flashed in his eyes. The ogre warrior seemed to be stimulated by some kind of outside world. He trembled subconsciously, quickly lowered his head and replied, "understand! Great master!" With the powerful control of the mind power, the ogre of the stone hammer clan hid deep in the wet swamp in the blink of an eye. Soon after they left, Princess Heilong''s huge body fell from the sky, opened her big mouth full of sharp teeth and roared: "humble human! How dare you invade my territory! Kill my people! Now! Are you ready to face my anger?" "Oh, dear Countess Catalana presto, have you forgotten me?" Zhang Cheng stood up from his chair, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed gracefully. "Huh? It''s you!" When she calmed down, Onyxia finally recalled the familiar looking young human in front of her. Her pale yellow vertical pupils showed a trace of surprise Chapter 585 "That''s right! It''s me! I''m very sorry to enter your territory without being invited. But I''m a little surprised. What''s the matter with the power of the Holy Light surging in your body? Don''t tell me, you''ve been in storm city for a long time and have begun to believe in the so-called way of the holy light?" Zhang Cheng looked at each other with great interest, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, showing a meaningful smile. The reason is simple! Princess black dragon is hurt! A powerful holy light force is raging in her huge body! If it were not for the incomparable vitality and magic resistance of the adult dragon, her internal organs would have been torn to pieces by the holy light energy. Obviously, at present, only a handful of people in Azeroth can do this. Combined with the situation in storm City, it is not Archbishop beneditus, but only the Regent, Duke Bolvar fortagen. As the direct blood of the Black Dragon King, Onyxia has always had a bad temper. After hearing such ridicule and sarcasm, she immediately roared: "shut your mouth immediately! If you don''t want to die! Don''t think you can be on an equal footing with the noble black dragon under the protection of Nefarian. In my eyes, you are just a humble servant." "Ha ha ha! Servant, respectable Royal Highness, you seem to be much worse than the self esteemed elder brother. Are you not aware of it? Between us two, you are the weakling..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng unreservedly released the surging magic power in his body and the divinity that can make mortals transcend the limit. Just a few seconds! The area within a radius of more than 200 meters is constantly transformed between energy and matter under the control of this powerful and incomparable force! Soil! Botany! air Water! Everything is like a myth and legend, forming a large and wonderful field. In the field, everything can be manipulated, changed, or even created out of thin air! There is no doubt that through continuous learning and summary, he has integrated many abilities such as arcane, alchemy and divinity. It may seem a little chaotic and rough on the surface, but this is undoubtedly a good start. Feeling the terrible energy around her that was enough to tear herself apart, Onyxia did not act rashly, but stared and asked carefully, "who are you and what do you want to do?" After all, she is not an idiot, but the behind the scenes person who can personally create a huge political conspiracy in the storm kingdom. She knows that when she is weak, she should put away the so-called "majesty of the dragon". Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is what I''m going to do next." my dear princess, from now on, you are my slave and birth tool. The voice just fell! He raised his hand and flicked his fingers. The Dragon covenant! Kulo kelba''s huge body immediately passed through the plane channel and came to Azeroth again. "Father..." the Dragon lowered his head and rubbed gently, and a surprise appeared on his ferocious face. With the injection of divinity, he is no longer the inferior fellow who acts like a beast in the song of ice and fire. His whole body radiates the brilliance of wisdom and arcane magic. In particular, the beautiful violet scales on the body surface grow strange symbols and patterns on each one. When the arcane energy passes by, the symbols and patterns will produce incredible phenomena. Some will spray flame, some will release electric current, and others will condense into solid ice Needless to say, under the influence of divinity, he is evolving towards a higher life form. Maybe before long, a new dragon race will appear in the world. "Asshole! You... How dare you?!!!!" seeing this scene, Onyxia was shocked and angry. You should know that her father and brother have been trying to create a new dragon family and help themselves conquer or destroy the whole Azeroth world. Therefore, she is no stranger to the man-made dragon and can feel the terrible power and potential contained in the dragon in front of her. "Hum! Why not? I am closer to a pure scholar than the ambitious Nefarian. I neither intend to destroy the world nor conquer the world. I just collect some interesting knowledge and technology. Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to introduce. This child is called Kulo kelba. I created it myself. From today on, he will be your spouse "Said Zhang Cheng, patting Kulo kelba''s huge head. "No! I won''t give in! Go to hell!" roared the Black Dragon Princess, opening her mouth and trying to breathe hot enough to melt the steel. But before the fire came out of his throat, Zhang Cheng casually raised a finger: "laws and orders! Shock and awe!" moment Onyxia felt an invisible force falling from the sky and forcibly took control of her body. "Go and mate with the Royal Highness. I need her to lay enough eggs," ordered Zhang Chengtou not to return. "As you wish, father." Kulo kelba rode directly on the Black Dragon Princess without saying a word. About a few minutes later, Onyxia finally recovered, waved her claws and wings wildly and resisted: "get off! Get off me! I''ll kill you!" However, it is a pity that this kind of resistance not only failed to get rid of the attitude of bursting with shame at the moment, but also aroused the inborn desire of conquest of Kulo kelba male dragon, and subdued each other with the powerful power brought by divinity. When Zhang Cheng saw this, he immediately laughed and laughed, "dear princess, take advantage of your strength now and resist it, because soon you will lose the desire to resist and completely become a sad birth tool, and you may still enjoy this kind of life." "No!!!!! I will never give in! Despicable human! You will pay for your behavior today! The price of blood and life!" Onyxia screamed with grief and anger. She could not believe that as the only daughter of the Black Dragon King nesario, she would be forced to mate one day. "Cost? Sorry, maybe your great father has such ability, but he is busy destroying the world and has no time to pay attention to you. As for your brother, I will visit in person soon and forge a powerful magic item with his blood, flesh and soul." When saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with a strong desire for killing and destruction. Anyway, Azeroth''s black dragon has no human rights. No matter how he kills, insults and maltreats, the other four guardian dragons will not stand out for it. Chapter 586 It has to be said that although the dust mud swamp is a hot, humid place full of all kinds of poisonous gas, after staying here for a month, Zhang Cheng gradually began to like this place. The reason is simple! First of all, it is almost isolated from the world. There is no need to worry that the ongoing cruel experiment will be discovered by other mysterious people. Secondly, the swamp is rich in resources. Whether it is loach, fish man, crocodile, Velociraptor and giant spider in the water, it is a good food source, especially for the less picky black dragon and ogre. Finally, and most importantly, there are thousands of hatched dragon eggs in Onyxia''s nest. Zhang Cheng tried to inject some evil energy, some shadow, and some awakened and reorganized through the power of alchemy and creation, forming a huge cocoon. As for what can hatch inside, even he himself is not very clear. After all, the experiment itself is full of uncertainty. In addition, the source of the black dragon''s blood has been polluted by the ancient gods, so no matter how outrageous it is, it is normal. In addition, after a month of repeated devastation, the Black Dragon Princess finally gave birth to the first batch of dragon eggs conceived together with Kulo kelba. Compared with ordinary black dragon eggs, the scales on the surface of these eggs are gorgeous violet, and through the crystal transparent scales, you can see the changes of young dragons and arcane energy inside the eggs. Once a spell is released nearby, nearly one-third of the magic energy will be swallowed and absorbed by the dragon egg. There is no doubt that these eggs inherit Kulo kelba''s unique demon swallowing constitution and can absorb energy from the surrounding environment to make themselves grow rapidly. You should know that Azeroth was originally a planet full of magical energy, so in just two weeks or so, the first young dragon broke its shell and made a loud cry. "Ow!!!!" "This is my child?" Kulo kelba came close and looked at the little guy who was only about ten centimeters in curiosity. Although from a physiological point of view, he is an adult dragon to the letter, but his age is very young. He is only about two years old from his birth to now, and he doesn''t quite understand the significance of breeding. "That''s right! What, is there a special feeling of blood connection?" Zhang Cheng asked, carefully grasping the young dragon and observing it carefully. Kulo kelba shook his head gently. "No, it''s nothing special. Father, I don''t understand why they are so weak. Was it the same when I was born?" "Hehe, of course, any newly born baby is much weaker than their parents. But I believe that with the loss of time, they will be as strong as you one day." after that, Zhang Cheng let go of the little guy in his hand and let him fly freely around the hole. There is no doubt that this young dragon is very healthy and perfectly inherits the advantages derived from its parents'' blood. Next, it depends on whether the growth rate will be as fast as expected. After all, he doesn''t have so much time to spend hundreds or even thousands of years waiting for a pure black dragon to grow up slowly. To be exact, in his eyes, the dragon in the song of ice and fire that can quickly form combat effectiveness in a year or two is the ideal biological weapon that is really suitable for mass production and put into the battlefield. Of course, the underdeveloped dragon itself is a little fragile. It would be better if it could integrate some powerful magic abilities. Zhang Cheng very much expects that the dragon eggs laid by Kulo kelba and Onyxia can perfectly inherit this gene and become an indispensable part of the future Legion. Just as he was about to take a look at the huge cocoon, mogmullock suddenly hurried in and shouted breathlessly, "master! Those blood sail pirates! They promised your terms!" "Oh? They agreed?" a surprised expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. You know, what he put forward is not an ordinary cooperation or employment plan, but a joint effort to capture the treasure Bay and control the southernmost strategic place in the eastern continent. Normally, such a large-scale operation will inevitably involve the interests of all parties. In particular, the black water pirates supported by the goblin consortium also protect the waters. Once the two sides carry out in an all-round way, it will inevitably cause a considerable degree of chaos. "Yes! They agreed! But they asked you to meet at the beach in the southwest of the swamp at night the day after tomorrow," mogmulok added nervously. "Very good! Give orders to the stone hammer clan and go to the designated place immediately. Remember, we must give our partners an impressive meeting. Also, I don''t like fish people at all, so clean them up for me in advance." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and ordered. In any case, in the desolate Kalimdor continent, there are not many forces capable of cross sea transportation. Among them, night elves, orcs and selamo naturally can not have too much contact. Goblins are too greedy, and blood sail pirates have become the only choice. Moreover, he knows very well that these bloodthirsty and ferocious guys are eyeing the rich treasure Bay. As long as they can meet this, they will not be stingy to provide some necessary help, such as transporting more than 800 ogres to the eastern continent. As for whether the goblins in the treasure Bay will die or die, or even disappear from the Azeroth world forever, it doesn''t matter what Zhang Cheng does. Anyway, these little dots with green skin are not very popular with the storm Kingdom, and they do not play a vital role in future history. Even if they are all killed, there is no need to worry about the Bronze Dragon to get into trouble. So the two sides hit it off. But the blood sail pirates don''t know how dangerous they are working with, let alone what the real outcome is waiting for them. "I see! Please rest assured that I will do it well. But... You promised that as long as I deal with the blood sail pirates, I can get strong power." mogmullock''s eyes revealed excitement and expectation, and his voice whispered. "Oh! I almost forgot! Here! Take it." Zhang Cheng threw a bottle of improved version 3.0 evolution medicine. Mogmullock, who was already impatient, immediately pulled out the plug and poured his head into his throat. In less than a minute, the muscles and bones in his body began to grow rapidly, and a large gray brown stratum corneum and hair like armor were formed on his body surface. Somehow, his eyes finally fused together. One eye! Unparalleled upper limb strength! Almost exaggerated explosive muscle! Everything makes him look very similar to hill goron! Obviously, as the most powerful existing individual of the stone hammer ogre, mogmulok has a higher degree of atavism than any other member, almost perfectly reproducing the appearance of the hill goron Chapter 587 The southwest coastline of dust mud swamp is a well-known restricted area for ships. Even the most experienced captain will not easily venture into it. Because there are not only scattered reefs here, but also a large number of fishmen, lobstermen and plesiosaurs. No matter which one you encounter, it can make a fully armed warship unbearable. Of course, there will never be a lack of bold guys in the world. Those ships that sank in this water area are the best warning to countless captains. But today, a huge warship quietly avoided the investigation of selamo lighthouse and secretly docked in a safe Bay under the cover of night. A 50-year-old man in a blood red coat commanded the sailors to put down three small boats and sail straight to the white beach ahead. After a while, they successfully boarded the land and began to patrol around vigilantly. About two or three minutes later, a sailor frowned and said to himself, "strange! If I remember correctly, there should be many fish people and lobster people here. Why are they missing today?" "Idiot! Isn''t it good to be gone? Do you still want to have a fight with those monsters with a fishy smell all over your body?" another sailor turned his eyes angrily. "No! I mean, it''s a little abnormal! You should understand that creatures like fish man and lobster man will never leave their territory easily unless they encounter natural enemies. I think there must be something around them that makes them afraid." the sailor explained nervously. "Captain Phil! I think Duncan has a point! We''d better be careful." a middle-aged man who looked like an adjutant offered to wake up. The old man in a blood red coat touched the thick beard on his chin, smiled and comforted, "don''t worry! I know where those annoying fishmen and lobstermen have gone. This is actually our allies showing strength. Am I right?" The voice just fell! He turned and looked into the depths of the forest. Pop! Pop! Pop! With sparse applause, Zhang Cheng walked out of the darkness calmly, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly: "good evening, dear captain Phil laren, or should I call you your excellency fleet commander?" "Oh? You know me!" Phil laren raised his eyebrows in surprise. After all, it has been less than a month since he was promoted to the commander of thorn Valley fleet by the senior level of blood sail pirates. Normally, it is impossible for the outside world to know these confidential information. "Of course! I also know that your fleet consists of three warships, namely your flagship red fog, Captain neharu''s chopper, and captain Stewart''s maiden transport. Perhaps you won''t believe that there are few things I don''t know in the world, especially those important events that can affect the whole process of the world." Zhang Cheng smiled and gave the other party a meaningful look. Old Phil, who had experienced several wars, obviously wouldn''t be frightened by this psychological tactic and joked: "Wow! It seems that you have a good intelligence network in hand, and even our secrets can be obtained at the first time. Maybe I should suggest the commander to clean up the interior and see if you can find some traitors and spies." "Whatever you want!" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently, followed by raising his hand and snapping his fingers. Pop! With the crisp sound, the ogres who had already ambushed around left the cover of the shadow and surrounded more than a dozen blood sail pirates from all directions. Each of them carried more or less the bodies of two or three fish men and lobster men in their hands and stuffed them into their mouths. I''m afraid ordinary people would spit out the bloody picture on the spot. "What do you mean?" old Phil looked wary at the monsters from another world. He is not one of those little boys who have never seen the world. He knows how terrible the ogre is in battle. During the orc war, many soldiers who thought they had human power would be smashed into meat patties by these big fat people who looked a little dull and stupid. Except for a few heroes with extraordinary talents, no one dares to fight one-on-one with ogres. It makes no difference to seek death. "Relax, don''t be nervous. I''m just introducing my soldiers to you. Think about it. Once they rush into the treasure Bay, will they cause great psychological pressure to the enemy? Believe me, as long as we work together to win Changbao Bay, it''s not a problem at all. Of course, since it''s cooperation, we have to negotiate conditions in advance. My condition is that the blood sail pirates can take the goblins Two thirds of the wealth and use it as a supply port. And I will get the remaining third and rule over the treasure Bay. How about you, do you agree? " Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be confident and offered the terms. In fact, as a group of evil pirates, xuefan itself has no great ambition, let alone plans to occupy a piece of land and establish its own country. They are not lions, but a group of sharks and a group of vultures that feed on blood. Therefore, they do not need the so-called "territory". As long as they can plunder enough wealth, it doesn''t matter even if they cooperate with the dead and demons. "We can get two-thirds?" old Phil''s eyes burst with horror when he heard the number. You should know that the owner of the treasure Bay - "big rich man" rivegaz is a leader in the goblin consortium. The wealth gained through trade and black water pirates for so many years is enough to shame the storm Kingdom, which is in financial difficulties. If you can get two-thirds of his property at once, even if you hand over the big head, the rest will be enough to support the expenses of the whole fleet for several years, or even add a few good ships. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly sensed the shallow thinking of the other party''s brain, smiled and nodded: "yes! You can take two-thirds. But the premise is that you can''t kill and destroy the treasure Bay on a large scale, especially not set fire. I need to get a complete city, not a piece of ruins." "Deal! But you also make sure these big guys take part in the battle all the way. We have to lead out and destroy the fleet of Blackwater pirates before we can attack the treasure Bay." old Phil turned his eyes to the round ogres around him. He seemed to have seen the old enemy of the blood sail pirates panicking when they met these terrible monsters. "No problem! You are an expert in naval warfare, and my men and I are completely at your disposal." Seeing that the cooperation was reached and he could finally leave this place where birds don''t shit, Zhang Cheng immediately expressed great goodwill. For more than an hour, the two discussed the route and the number of transport ships. After all, this is more than 800 ogres with terrible appetite. They must ensure that their stomachs are filled during the long voyage, or they will kill and eat anything they can eat, including the sailors of blood sail pirates Chapter 588 Plenty of sunshine, white beaches, dense tropical forests, trolls with painted faces, and strange animals After crossing the endless sea, old Phil brought the fleet to the warm and humid tropical waters of thorns valley through his skillful navigation skills. Even through the clear water, he could see the colorful fish below and the huge clams tied together than several adults. Feeling the salty and wet sea breeze blowing in the face, the old fleet commander suddenly turned around and said with a smile: "You know what? Thorn Valley is actually a very interesting place. Especially those jungle trolls still maintain a very barbaric cannibalism tradition. I used to throw disobedient sailors to the coast where trolls often haunt. I watched them be killed, mutilated, cooked and eaten in a large pliers pot." "In thorns Valley, there are many such ogre tribes that eat people?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest, touching his chin. "There are too many to count! In fact, whether it''s the alliance that has established a stronghold in the north, the tribes that have established a stronghold in the southwest, or the goblins in the treasure Bay, they can''t compare with a fraction of the number of trolls. To be exact, trolls are the real owners of this land." old Phil gave the answer with emotion. Although Azeroth''s daily life is to eat, sleep and fight trolls, no one can deny that trolls occupy an important position in the world, and their number is several times better than human beings. Of course, most of these trolls have not condensed into a force, or established a strong country and civilization, and still maintain the primitive and backward tribal system. Otherwise, who dares to bully a group of powerful soldiers who have super regenerative physique and can stimulate the violent power in their blood in the battle. After all, even quel Salas, the Magic Kingdom established by the high elves, relied on forming an alliance with humans to defeat the jungle trolls. Thinking of these, Zhang Cheng suddenly realized that trolls are the most war potential race on the planet, and immediately asked, "how many trolls do you think there are in thorns Valley?" "200000? 300000? Maybe more! Why do you ask?" old Phil shrugged his shoulders. "No, nothing, I''m just a little curious. Don''t you think it''s strange? The troll obviously has enough strength to expel all outsiders, but why didn''t they do so?" a strange light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes and immediately began to change the topic. "No, it''s nothing strange. You know, trolls are divided into many tribes, and they also have a lot of conflicts and hatred with each other. I know that three or four tribes often break out wars and conflicts, and sometimes they are more ferocious to their own people than outsiders. I occasionally go to the northern coast to hire some blood top trolls to supplement the lost manpower. I''ve heard of many customs The terrible tradition within the troll. Trust me, you''ll never want to know. " After that, old Phil teased the parrot pet on his shoulder and shouted at the top of his voice, "left full rudder! Take advantage of the downwind, we''ll try to reach the east side of the treasure bay before nightfall today. I promise that as long as you do this, everyone can get a large glass of rum without water tonight!" "Rum without water? A large glass! The holy light is on! This is the best news I have heard since I went to sea!" a sailor cleaning the deck stood up and cheered loudly. "My God! The stingy old captain would give us rum without water? You know, this is the treatment we can enjoy before the war!" another sailor who looked not young also coaxed. "Ha ha! Captain! This guy speaks ill of you! I suggest hanging him up for a long time!" "That''s right! You''d better whip a few more!" ¡­¡­ Many sailors began to cheer because of the sudden good news. There is no doubt that sailing is a very boring thing. It is so boring that you need to keep looking for something to do in order to stop the spread of fear in your heart. You should know that even on earth, when sailing at sea in the sailing age, sailors will be frightened by legends about sea monsters, curses and ghosts, and even worse, it may lead to serious riots. And Azeroth? This is a truly magical world. All kinds of giant sea monsters, Naga and Fishman are not just legends, but real things, not to mention enzos, an ancient god in the deep sea. It can be said that sailing in such an environment is far more dangerous than the earth''s contemporaries, more than dozens or hundreds of times. It''s not too much to describe it with your head pinned on your trousers and belt. Although the blood sail pirates are a group of villains who do all kinds of evil, they have to admit that they do have courage, perseverance and perseverance that ordinary people can''t reach. Listening to the excited human sailors singing the ancient ballads of the kurtiras Kingdom, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "what an interesting group of guys, isn''t it?" "Hum! Interesting? Is that how you describe the prey you play with?" a beautiful woman with long black hair nearby gave a sneer. She is no one else, but the Black Dragon Princess in human form - Onyxia. Because she has been imprisoned and humiliated for a long time, her eyes are full of anger and hatred. If she did not wear two bracelets engraved with imprisonment runes, she would become a giant dragon and directly burn the whole ship to ashes. "Hehe! Don''t be so cynical! Did you forget what I said before? Anger and hatred can''t solve any problems. They will only weaken your wisdom and judgment. If I were you, I would honestly cooperate with every experiment, and even sell my beauty and soul in exchange for any chance to escape." Zhang Cheng raised his hand and caressed each other''s smooth chin and cheeks. "Do you want me to give up my self-esteem and pride and crawl in front of you like a dog? Dream!" Onyxia glared. Although this posture made her feel a strong sense of humiliation, she didn''t make too fierce a move. The reason is simple! These days, she tried to resist too many times, and also received countless punishments from body to soul. The most terrible one was almost painful unconsciousness. Through these, the Black Dragon Princess has clearly realized that the seemingly harmless young human in front of her is actually a guy more terrible than the Burning Legion devil. She is a monster who takes the initiative to embrace the darkness from mind to heart, just like her father nesario. The only difference is that one of them is completely crazy and eager to destroy the whole world, while the other retains terrible reason, only cares about what he wants, and doesn''t care whether the world will be destroyed Chapter 589 The night in thorn Valley is very beautiful, especially with the bright moonlight and the sound of the waves. It''s a kind of enjoyment. After simply cleaning up the fishermen and Naga on the surrounding beaches, the blood sail pirates began to camp in a relatively dry place. Some stayed in place to collect wood and light a campfire, while others went into the jungle to hunt animals and change their mouths. After all, except for ogres, most ordinary sailors with normal taste buds are most eager to eat fresh meat, vegetables and fruits after eating dried bread, sausage, pickled meat and fish for several weeks. Fortunately, as the thorn valley of the tropical rain forest, these things are not lacking at all. In about two hours, the hunting team returned to the camp with a large number of prey, including common herbivores and large birds, as well as carnivores commanded by tigers, leopards and raptors, and a large number of crabs caught on the beach. The dinner is quite rich. In addition, there are some fruits with strange shapes, which can provide a large amount of vitamins and fruit acid for people after long-distance sea voyage. Of course, you can''t expect the rough sailors to make any exquisite meal, which is basically either stewed in the pot or barbecued on the shelf. In about half an hour, a large pot of steaming stew was carried to the front of the largest campfire. Old Phil picked up a spoon, filled a bowl and handed it to Zhang Cheng: "try it! Authentic jungle hodgepodge! This is a delicious food that can only be eaten in thorn valley." The latter took a small bite, and a strange expression soon appeared on his face: "did you put fruit in it?" "That''s right! This is the exclusive secret recipe of the thorn Valley expeditionary army. When we were members of the league, we learned it from a corporal. It''s really delicious." old Phil also filled himself with a big bowl and enjoyed it very much. Not far behind him, more than 800 hungry ogres were already struggling with their inner desire for food and competing for the qualification to eat first. For ogres, this is almost a traditional reserved program, which is staged almost once or twice a day. The pirates have long been surprised. Some even bet on who can grab the first pot of stew. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng reluctantly shook his head, threw aside the so-called "real delicious" in his hand, and picked up a string of barbecue with his backhand. Obviously, this typical Western practice of putting fruit and meat together has satisfied his appetite. It is very embarrassing not to spit it out on the spot and throw it away. He will never touch the second bite. Old Phil undoubtedly noticed this and laughed and asked, "why don''t you like jungle hodgepodge?" "Yes! Do you know which two foods I hate most? The first is to add all kinds of sour and sweet fruits to meat dishes, which makes me feel sick, and the second is to sprinkle lemon juice on fish." Zhang Cheng gave a straight answer in the affirmative. Due to the divine relationship, eating is no longer a daily energy intake for him, so eating has completely become an interest and enjoyment. Under such premise, he will not bang any food that can not bring enjoyment to himself, let alone some messy dark cuisine. "Hahaha! Well, it seems that you are a person who has high requirements for the quality of life. Now I increasingly doubt whether you are a member of a big family of a kingdom. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to pry into your privacy, but next we must talk about the plan to attack the treasure Bay. You have to understand that those green dwarfs are hard to deal with. They may not be very powerful, but they are weak Proficient in making all kinds of terrible explosives. I don''t want my ship to be sunk. " After that, old Phil put down the empty bowl and his eyes showed a sinister and cunning light. "Please say, I''m listening." Zhang Cheng swallowed the food in his mouth, raised his arm and made a gesture of invitation. "It''s very simple! We must first solve the fleet of black water pirates! As far as I know, there are six large warships in treasure Bay. As long as we solve them, we can brazenly block the port and cut off the connection between rivegaz and other goblin cities. Think about how long this small city standing at the southernmost end of thorns Valley can last without external supplies? They Even food is not self-sufficient. " Sinking enemy ships and blocking ports, old Phil''s thinking obviously has the unique style of blood sail pirates. However, Zhang Cheng didn''t like this plan that needs to waste too much time. He smiled and suggested, "no, my friend, you''re too cautious. In fact, the treasure Bay is far from as powerful as you think. I think a raid and decapitation is enough to solve the control of Blackwater pirates over this area of water." "Raid?" old Phil frowned subconsciously. "I believe you should know that the treasure Bay is an easy place to defend and difficult to attack. The only entrance on the land is a long and narrow cave. It is impossible for beasts or jungle trolls to enter the city through strong attack, so the goblins focus on the sea. In addition to the powerful fleet, they set up many artillery and stones at the height of the city The problem is that all these defenses are like eggshells wrapped outside. They may look indestructible, but once we appear directly inside the city, those green skinned dwarfs will be in a mess. " As a person who has personally entered the treasure Bay, Zhang Cheng knows very well that the biggest weakness of the city is the confusion of internal management. In order to extract more taxes, "big rich man" rivegaz allowed adventurers and even jungle trolls to enter his city freely. He had no idea how great a hidden danger it would cause to security. You know, if the enemy launches a surprise attack from the inside, these people will not only help maintain order, but also take the opportunity to loot and vent their dissatisfaction with the goblin greed accumulated in normal days. "Damn it! You''re easy to say! But the problem is how to get into the city? Don''t tell me you''re going to make us disguise as businessmen or adventurers. Goblins are not fools. They are very vigilant against outsiders." old Phil complained angrily. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and explained: "Hehe, of course it''s magic transmission. As long as I set up a transmission point and it''s close enough to the treasure Bay, I can send 300 or 400 people at one time. It only takes about three times, and I can send all the ogres in. I promise that when these fat people start running amok in the city, rivegaz will not hesitate to call all people to protect the bank. At that time, those warships docked in the Bay will be like ripe grapes on the shelf, waiting for you to pick them. " "Inside meets outside?! my God! What a genius tactic! Just do what you say!" old Phil agreed to the bold and adventurous attack plan without thinking. Chapter 590 There is no doubt that it is never too difficult for Azeroth, who has relatively mature transmission technology and extremely active magical energy, to transmit troops in a large range. The only limitation is whether the mage''s strength is strong enough to trigger a stronger energy resonance, so as to tear open a stable space channel. You know, this can mean whether it can become an important prerequisite for a mage to be recognized by the kenrito Parliament. In other words, in Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom, anyone with the title of Archmage can carry dozens or even hundreds of people for accurate transmission at least in the medium range. Although Zhang Cheng has not won this title yet, in fact, his spell casting ability has long exceeded the limit of mortal mages, even including those famous heroes kadega, ronin, kelsas, Jaina and so on. Perhaps only Medivh, the "Last Guardian" who was once occupied by the dark Titan, can really surpass him in magic knowledge and skills. After all, the cloned cells of the mind snatcher''s main brain gave him the same powerful memory, logical operation and abstract thinking ability as a computer. No matter how complex the spell model is, it can be perfectly copied as long as you read it once, and the function and principle of the spell can be quickly understood through reverse reduction. Even the legendary magic known as the power of destroying heaven and earth in the continent of Fallon is no exception. In addition, the divinity can freely convert the magical energy of different attributes, which makes him have the infinite "mana value" often mentioned in the game. If necessary, Zhang Cheng can have a spell duel with the enemy for days, months or even years at any time. It can be said that he alone is equal to a powerful corps of strategic mages, a real humanoid nuclear bomb. So let alone 800 ogres, that is, 80000 or 80000. As long as there is a stable coordinate point, he can transport them with transmission magic at one breath. Of course, in order to avoid scaring the blood sail pirate, he deliberately lowered the number. But now, when all the armed ogres arrived near the entrance of the treasure Bay, he finally stopped hiding his strength, turned around and asked, "my loyal servants! Are you ready for a big fight?" "Of course! Great master! We can''t wait to smash the enemy into meat patties!" mogmullock replied ferociously. "That''s right! Magol will smash the heads of those green dwarfs!" "Markel will burn them with a fireball!" ¡­¡­ As an out and out violent element, the ogre directly entered the excited fighting state without any pre war mobilization. If we use irritability to describe orcs, they are a group of complete destructive maniacs. Once they go crazy, only death can stop them. "Very good! Remember! You can kill and destroy, but you can''t make a mess of the city, okay? Because the battle is over, the city belongs to me." After that, Zhang Cheng raised his right hand and gently touched it in the air. moment A blur of light appeared out of thin air and became larger and clearer in just a few seconds, eventually forming a stable portal. Without even a little cover up, the goblin guard on the other side of the door undoubtedly found this strange thing and gathered carefully. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng showed a trace of playfulness on his face and said without looking back: "what are you waiting for? Go quickly! The Carnival Party has begun!" "Yes! Stone hammer clan! Attack!" With a roar, mogmolok rushed first and bumped two goblin guards with fire guns, opening the prelude to the battle of treasure Bay. "Fire! Fire! Kill this monster!" several other goblin guards immediately screamed and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the blink of an eye, the large caliber musket produced by goblin technology immediately ejected deadly bullets. Just when the guards expected to see the gang fall in a pool of blood, the thick stratum corneum on the body surface of goron''s blood immediately played a role and stuck all the bullets under the hair to a depth of no more than two centimeters. "Ah!!!!! Asshole! How dare you hurt me? Die!" The severe pain made mogmullock more irritable. He turned his fist and smashed the nearest little goblin into meat patties. So fast that others around can''t react. What''s more, more ogres poured into this neutral city through the portal, killing and destroying recklessly. In less than ten minutes, the whole Changbao Bay fell into chaos, even though it was already chaotic. As expected, the adventurers did not help the goblins resist the attack of the ogre at all. Instead, they organized to rush to the bank, adding a fire to the situation that was not very optimistic. Obviously, for bold adventurers, instead of risking their lives to fight the ogre, they might as well take the opportunity to grab a "big rich man" rivegaz. Anyway, they don''t care who rules the city. In addition, after seizing a large amount of money, you can directly jump into the sea to escape, and then find a place no one knows to spend the rest of your life comfortably. When Zhang Cheng finally passed through the portal, he could hardly recognize the treasure Bay as it was, because it was a mess everywhere. Although many goblins tried to escape, the narrow channel originally designed for defense has completely become a huge obstacle at the moment. Coupled with their greedy nature, they don''t forget to take all the valuable things even if they run away. As a result, more than a dozen people have not run out, and the road is blocked because of too much luggage In addition, there are also some who choose to jump into the sea and swim, and many are drowned by the sea because they are tied with too many gold coins. Anyway, the scene looks like holding the first "goblin pattern death competition". Looking at these self inflicted guys, Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile and sighed, "would rather die than give up wealth? I really don''t know whether to praise their persistence or satirize them whether they want money or life? Forget it, it doesn''t matter. As long as we can capture the city." The voice just fell! A warship docked at the dock suddenly raised its sail, turned its direction and aimed its muzzle at the raging ogre. Next second Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! At least a salvo of twelve large caliber side guns! Six or seven ogres who had no time to dodge were smashed into meat cakes by bullets on the spot. The bloody and cruel degree of the picture was beyond imagination. But just as the black water pirates on the ship were preparing for the next round of shooting, old Phil''s fleet finally bypassed the beach south of thorns Valley, drove into the bay at a very fast speed, blocked the U-shaped port, and ordered a siege on the warship trying to resist. Chapter 591 "No!!!!!! my city! My fleet! My bank!" Watching the only ship that could move was sunk by the blood sail pirates, the "rich man" rivegaz finally collapsed, covered his face and roared hysterically. You should know that ocean going ships are luxury accessories in Azeroth, especially warships filled with large caliber guns, even if there are not many in the whole alliance, each of which is worth tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of gold coins. For Goblins who regard money as their life, it''s like cutting a piece of meat from their hearts. In addition, the adventurers who rushed into the bank and were trying to blow up the vault also gave rivegaz a fatal blow. "Boss! I don''t think it''s a matter of property damage now! But we should retreat like this!" a tall and strong Tauren standing nearby warned quickly. He was no one else, but another key figure of the black water pirates, fleet commander Kara Cape. Although a Tauren becomes a senior pirate, which seems a little incredible to outsiders, in fact, almost all the action plans of Blackwater pirates are formulated and implemented by him, so both wisdom and force are quite outstanding, far from being as kind and honest as those of thunder. "No! I won''t go! I can''t give up my city and bank vault! Carla! Kill them for me! Kill all the invaders! I''ll hang their bodies one by one on the mast to dry!" rivegaz grabbed each other''s clothes and shook desperately. Unfortunately, with his little strength, not to mention shaking a tall and strong tauren, it is a little difficult for ordinary human sailors. Carla Haijiao glanced at the big fat people who ran rampant below, smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Sorry, boss, I can''t do it. You should know how afraid ogres are, especially so many ogres. Don''t mention us. I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with this situation in storm city in the north for a while and a half. We must retreat and leave immediately before being completely surrounded, otherwise..." Before he could finish his words, there was a loud bang downstairs. A double headed cannibal magician threw a huge fireball and blew a big hole in the entrance of the hotel, followed by three or four ordinary cannibals who had not taken evolutionary potions. They smashed indiscriminately, and others grabbed the food on the table and stuffed it into their mouth. In the face of this overwhelming force, let alone the dwarf goblins, even those brave orcs fled one after another. "Great! Carnival! Magol likes Carnival! Get out of the way, this is my wine!" Laughing wildly, the double headed cannibal magician crowded into the low tavern, grabbed half a barrel of rum from his companion, raised his head and drank it. "Fool! Don''t drink too much! Alcohol will affect my control of magical energy!" the other head raised his arm and smashed the goblin pirates who didn''t have time to escape into meat patties. "Don''t worry! Our bodies are not so fragile!" "Shut up! Don''t forget the master''s order! If you don''t want to die!" ¡­¡­ With the constant quarrel between the two heads, more than 20 ogres broke through the defense organized by the black water pirates at a very fast speed and charged directly at the highest building in the treasure Bay. Listening to the despairing scream from below, Kara Cape finally couldn''t help reminding him again: "boss! Hurry up! Otherwise we won''t be able to go!" "No! No! No! I will never give up my city and property! Even if I die, I will lie on the gold coin and die!" The old problem of livigaz goblins sacrificing their lives and money obviously broke out again, and a flame enough to ignite the whole treasure Bay burst out of their eyes. Don''t think this is hypocritical, but really intend to put it into practice. Because there are enough tens of tons of high explosives buried under this building. It was originally prepared for guns and artillery. As long as a fire can blow up half of the city. After all, the main structure of the treasure Bay is not solid bricks and stones, but a large number of wood and scrapped ships, which can''t stand tossing. Carla Haijiao undoubtedly knew this very well. She trembled subconsciously and hurriedly dissuaded: "don''t! Don''t do stupid things! As long as the city is still there, we will have a chance to get it back in the future. But if you blow it up, there will be nothing." Of course, what he was afraid of was not what the treasure Bay would look like, but that he would be fried into ground beef on the spot. Although pirates are usually a group of outlaws full of adventurous spirit, this does not mean that they are willing to lose their lives casually, especially for a Tauren who leaves the group. Just as Carla Haijiao was about to rush up and grab a dangerous button in the other party''s hand when the "rich man" rivegaz was unprepared, the closed door was suddenly knocked open. I saw an extraordinarily large one eyed ogre rush into the "open balcony" located at the commanding height of the city, with a ferocious smile: "ha ha ha! Green dwarf! And calf in white shirt! Mogmolock was the first to find the target! The master will reward me!" "Master? Damn it! Tell me who your master is? Why did he join the blood sail pirates to attack my city!" Completely in a state of madness, regardless of the terrible power gap between the enemy and us, rivegaz jumped up on the spot and grabbed the thick hair on the chest of the behemoth in front of him. The whole person looked like a dog barking at a giant beast. "Hey, hey! Do you want to see the master? Don''t worry! He''s coming soon! Now! Get down on your knees! Welcome the great master! And you, calf. If you dare to try to escape, I guarantee you will be hit by the fireball at the moment you take off." mogmullock opened his mouth and threatened fiercely. If he didn''t get the death order, he had to capture the core figures of the two black water pirates alive, and he tore them to pieces as soon as he rushed in. "Damn it! I knew I should have run first!" Carla Haijiao noticed that there was a double headed cannibal magician waiting for him, and decided to stay where he was. Perhaps in many people''s impression, Tauren mostly appears as a brave and fearless soldier. Even in the face of a powerful enemy, he can face up without fear, but he has been a pirate for several years, obviously not among them. To be exact, he is a completely alien, a Tauren who likes to use his brain more than his fist, otherwise he can''t climb to the position of "chief mate" and fleet commander of Blackwater pirates. At the same time, the adventurers who tried to blow up the vault and rob property were also directly defeated by more than 30 ogres, some were killed on the spot, and more directly chose to jump into the sea to escape. From the beginning of the war to the end, in just over half an hour, the treasure Bay completely lost its resistance, just like a naked girl, completely exposed to the invaders and let them ravage Chapter 592 An hour later, in the Treasury of the treasure bay bank, Zhang Cheng was standing on a lot of gold coins. With a smile, he said to old Phil, who was in a semi sluggish state, "how about, my dear friend, the wealth here didn''t disappoint you?" "Of course! Of course it didn''t disappoint me! To be exact! I was a little ecstatic about the harvest! Would you really like me to take two-thirds?" old Phil licked his lips with an unbelievable expression on his face. If before entering the vault of the third branch of the hot sand consortium, he only stayed in the vague concept of "very rich" for the Blackwater pirates supported by the goblin consortium, it is a complete shock now. Because even if the blood sail pirates smash the pot and sell iron, it is impossible to get a huge amount of gold coins piled up like hills in front of them. And he couldn''t understand why the black water pirates clearly had so much money, why not build more warships and completely drive their competitors out of the waters of thorns valley. "That''s right! According to our previous agreement, two-thirds of this belongs to you. You can take them all at any time if you like. As for the ships captured in the Bay, you can also take half." Zhang Cheng grabbed a handful of gold coins and threw them directly to another human adjutant who followed him. "Thank you for your generosity!" The latter then took off his hat happily, followed the noble etiquette of the kurtiras coastal Kingdom, and made a deep bow. You know, this is the easiest and most rewarding war he has experienced since he became a pirate. In particular, this vault made entirely of metal is full of golden light at a glance. Even people who are no longer greedy for money will feel dry mouth and rapid heartbeat. But this is not to blame for the Pirates of the sails, too much "woodlouse" or poor imagination. In fact, you can never imagine how rich these green skinned dwarfs are until you successfully loot a city belonging to goblins. Their speed of plundering wealth is like a vacuum cleaner. In just a few decades, they can complete the accumulation of original capital and enter the stage of capital expansion. If the storm Kingdom, which was in financial crisis that year, would tear off the mask of hypocritical justice and send an army to loot the treasure bay at the southernmost end of thorns Valley, the tragedy of the tragic death of Edwin van Clive and the queen would not be staged, and the whole western wilderness would not be eroded to the point that it needed to form militias to protect itself. Unfortunately, the theme of the adult world is always dark and cruel. The more we adhere to kindness and justice, the more miserable and even misunderstood we will end up. Illidan, who once longed to destroy a powerful enemy - the Burning Legion for Azeroth, was like this. Prince Arthas, who wanted to get a strong force to save his people trapped in the plague, was like this. So was Varian Urien, who wanted to be a good king from the bottom of his heart. As for the Goblins who took the opportunity to make a lot of war money, they made a lot of money because of several wars. Hot sand consortium, rust water consortium, venture capital company One after another, the goblin forces that shine in Azeroth are rising at an extremely fast speed. At present, the only thing that restricts their expansion is powerful force. In any case, Azeroth is a magical world with supreme power. Without strong force deterrence, even if you earn more money, you will be robbed by the enemy. In order to make up for the last weakness, the rust water consortium is rapidly moving closer to the tribal camp that lacks the concept of finance. It won''t be long before it will completely join it and become a behemoth that controls the economic lifeline of the whole tribe. Venture capital companies choose high salaries to hire experienced mercenaries and adventurers to protect their industries from infringement. The last hot sand syndicate shouted the slogan of "neutrality" and secretly reselled all kinds of weapons and scarce materials. Even if the other party is a wanted illegal organization such as the FIDIA brotherhood, it can buy what it wants as long as it is willing to pay. It can be said that in the eyes of these green skinned dwarfs, there is no so-called concept of good and evil. It is estimated that even if the Lich King calls to turn all lives into undead, as long as it does not affect making money, they will welcome with open arms and provide some convenient services. Just as Zhang Cheng felt his chin to consider how to deal with the mess in Changbao Bay, mogmulok staggered close with two prisoners and said in a low voice, "master! I''ll take the prisoners you want..." "No!!!!!! don''t touch my gold coins! You damn blood sail pirates! That''s my property!" Before the ogre had finished speaking, rivegaz screamed. Like a madman, he directly threw down a sailor in charge of handling, grabbed and bit, and his eyes were covered with red blood. "Shit! Let go! Or I''ll kill you!" the young sailor angrily drew out his machete and stared at his bloody wrist. "MOG murock! Pull him away!" Zhang Cheng ordered with tears and laughter. He understood that all goblins had almost one virtue from the perspective of greed for money. "As you wish!" Without saying a word, the ogre came close, forcibly broke off rivegaz''s bloody mouth, took it off his young wrist and threw it directly on the ground. Bang! WOW! With the sound of the collapse of the gold coin mountain, the "rich man" immediately began to cry and roared: "ah!!!!! No! You damn bastards can''t do this to me! I saved all this money hard! Kill me! Kill me quickly!" "Er... This guy is the boss behind Blackwater?" old Phil twitched slightly. In his mind, he always felt that he could fight with the blood sail pirates. How should he be a figure like an owl. But now, obviously not like this, but like a complete miser. Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "don''t worry! That''s what goblins are like! In fact, you robbed more than ten gold coins from any goblins. I guarantee that they can cry as miserable as the rich man. For goblins, money is time and life, and higher than time and life." "Ha ha! OK! I was just thinking about whether to kill the leader of the Blackwater pirates, and now I have changed my mind. Maybe it''s the cruelest torture to let him watch his gold be robbed bit by bit." old Phil laughed and touched the thick beard on his chin. "Please believe me, this is the most terrible punishment for the Goblins who regard money as their life." After saying that, Zhang Cheng stepped to livigaz, who seemed to be his dead father, bent down and put it in his ear and whispered, "if I were you, I would go back and shut up and keep quiet now, unless you don''t want the secret safe of the third branch of the hot sand Consortium Bank..." Chapter 593 "What?! I don''t understand what you mean!" When Levi gazton stopped crying, his two small eyes showed irrecoverable shock and fear. He couldn''t understand how this secret that only he knew was learned by an unknown outsider. You know, in order to protect the most valuable things, he didn''t even tell the "first mate" Kara Cape. "Don''t be silly! You know what I mean by the huge statue standing on the reef outside the port, don''t you?" Zhang Cheng threatened meaningfully. Perhaps the aborigines of Azeroth don''t know why the "big rich man" built a stone statue with equal scale when he was full, but in the eyes of many players who like to explore the map, this is no secret at all. As long as you drill through the entrance to the right hand of the statue, you can immediately see a mountain of gold coins and several treasure boxes for storing valuables. Of course, in the game, these are just some decorations, furnishings and mapping models, and players can''t steal the huge wealth inside. But in reality Looking at the tense expression of regaz at the moment, we can see how amazing treasures are buried inside, so that he doesn''t even care about the blood sail pirate sailors who are constantly carrying the bank vault. Still that sentence, there is no harm without comparison. Perhaps the treasure stored in the Treasury of the Gulf Bank is enough to equal the total financial revenue of the storm kingdom in recent years, but it is not even one tenth compared with the secret safe. Old Phil obviously didn''t notice this. After he estimated that he had removed nearly 1.2-thirds of the gold coins, he smiled and nodded at his partner, and then went straight to the dilapidated hotel. Needless to ask, he was going to buy the best wine in the cellar and return to the sea to celebrate this easy victory with the sailors. Because the deterrent ogre walking around the street makes him have a strong sense of crisis. The old pirate knew that if there was a fight on the ground, his men would never be much better than the Goblins who maintained law and order in the treasure Bay. They would be defeated head-on in a few minutes at most. Although the distribution of booty between the two sides was extremely smooth, and there was no tangle of interests, or quarrels and conflicts broke out, he always had a strong uneasiness and was eager to return to the familiar sea as soon as possible. Seeing the blood sail pirates go away contentedly with gold and wine, Zhang Cheng sat down and smiled at the goblin in front of him and said, "rivegaz, my dear friend, I think we should have a good talk. You see, you have actually gone bankrupt since you have lost your city and bank." "No! I''m not broke! You damn robber!" As soon as he heard the word "bankruptcy", rivegaz immediately thought of the angry chick jumping up. "Hehe, well, you''re not bankrupt. At least you still have a secret vault in the statue. But tell me, how can you stop me from taking it as my own?" Zhang Cheng continued to stimulate the other party''s extremely sensitive nerves with a smile. Livigaz gasped angrily, gnashing his teeth and asked, "devil! You devil! Tell me! What do you want to do?" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders: "maybe you won''t believe it. I''m not interested in your poor little business, and I don''t want to plunder your wealth. As long as you are willing to sign a cooperation agreement with me, I promise you can continue to retain the remaining property and continue to be the ruler of the treasure Bay." "You''re not with those blood sail pirates?" rivegaz seemed to regain a little sense, with a sinister and cunning light in his eyes. "Together? No, no, no, don''t think I''m so low." Zhang Cheng sneered and shook his head. "I just use the blood sail pirate''s ship to cross the endless sea. After all, it''s not easy to find a stable transmission coordinate point. There are only Dalaran, storm City, iron furnace castle and dark city in the eastern continent. But the problem is that I take a large group of Ogres, so it''s not so easy to cause chaos and sensation by boat." "Damn it! You just want not to cause chaos and sensation! Join hands with the blood sail pirates to loot my city and wealth?" rivegaz asked loudly, gnashing his teeth. "That''s right! You know, you should be glad, because I only promised two-thirds of the wealth of the blood sail pirates and asked them to promise that they would not destroy the main structure of the city, so there are still some family resources left. But whether you can keep these next depends on whether you are willing to cooperate with me." Zhang Cheng responded meaningfully. "What do you want from me?" Rivegaz is obviously not an idiot who can become the behind the scenes boss of Blackwater pirates. He knows that since this young human has not taken away the rest of his property, he must have his own place. But he would rather sell his soul to the devil than become a penniless beggar. "It''s very simple! I need a hot sand consortium all over Azeroth''s business and transportation network to help collect some interesting things and conduct some small experiments. In return, I will pay you enough gold, like this..." With the last word falling! Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. moment A large mass of sea water poured in from the outside, followed by an endless rain of gold coins in just a few seconds, drowning the green skinned dwarf. The Treasury, which had been empty for more than half, was immediately filled to the brim. Rivegaz struggled to climb out of the pile of gold coins, picked up a piece and bit it in his mouth. After confirming that the gold content was about the same as that of the gold coins forged by the hot sand consortium, he immediately shouted with joy: "my God! This must be the gift of the God of wealth! Come on! More! Smash me with gold coins!" Looking at the excited appearance of the little goblin lying on the gold coin mountain, Zhang Cheng immediately suggested with a smile: "how about I''m sincere? Do you want to sign a cooperation agreement with me? I promise you will become the richest trading Prince of Azeroth in a short time." "Of course! Of course, my friend! Don''t say an agreement! I''m willing to sign even a 10000 point agreement! From today on, you are my closest partner. No, not a partner, but God, you are my God, my faith and all!" rivegaz knelt on the ground like crazy and kissed Zhang Cheng''s boots. He looked like a crazy believer. As a goblin, he can''t resist the magic of gold, especially turning the ubiquitous sea water into gold coins at no cost, which is the power of the God of wealth. Through the power of divinity, Zhang Cheng can clearly feel the little spots of green skin in front of him and worship himself religiously Chapter 594 Number of believers + degree of piety ¡Ö influence on the whole world = the root of God''s powerful power Of course, this formula is not absolute. Even if many gods do not need faith, they can obtain corresponding influence through other means. For example, taros, the God of the storm, uses mortals'' fear to obtain influence, the magic goddess obtains influence by using the number of mortals in the magic net, and the God of death obtains power from the domination of the underworld over the soul, The God of justice can gain strength from every just act of mortals. But it is undeniable that generally speaking, the more believers and devout gods, the more powerful the divine power, at least in the continent of Fallon and the universe it connects. In fact, from the moment when he absorbed divinity, Zhang Cheng already had the most basic conditions for accepting faith. But the problem is that this kind of God who splits himself into relatively independent individuals one after another, or is confined to a specific universe and cannot leave, is not the kind of God he wants to be. The God he longed to be was like the Titan of Azeroth, who could travel in the multiverse and do whatever he wanted. So he never tried to spread his faith, let alone let thousands of people crawl down and shout their names. But now, a goblin has offered his faith, and he is so pious and fanatical. Feeling the "line of faith" that seems to exist or not, enough to cross any distance, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help raising his mouth and muttering in a voice that only he could hear: "Interesting... Is this the foundation for building the God and belief system? Maybe I should try it. But now, it''s better to upgrade the evolutionary potion from 3.0 to 5.0 as soon as possible according to the plan. I believe that with the whole thorns Valley Troll as the experimental object, I can collect perfect feedback data in one or two months at most." ¡­¡­ As the treasure Bay returned to the control of rivegaz, the originally chaotic city soon regained order. With the help of the hot sand consortium, the neutral city spread all over the trade network of Azeroth. Within a few weeks, a large number of precious raw materials necessary for research, especially the strange crystals of various colors in Angolo crater, were transported. Some brave guys even risked their lives to get back a small amount of Tyrannosaurus Rex''s eggs and blood. It has to be said that these green skinned little people, as long as they have enough gold coins as a reward, they will never be stingy to fight their lives. In order to reward the "goblin warrior", Zhang Cheng directly gave a reward of 5000 gold coins. At the same time, he announced that he would buy the blood, cubs and eggs of any valuable creature at a high price, ranging from hundreds to tens of thousands of gold coins. For a moment, both greedy goblin consortia and adventurers who dare to do anything for money have fallen into a state of madness, and some are not afraid of death, and even put their ideas on guarding the dragon. In just one month, more than 200 bottles of blue dragon blood are often transported from Yongwang Town, Dongquan Valley, although most of them are from dragon people and young dragons. In addition, there are red young dragons captured in wetlands, green young dragons and spirit dragons captured by philas. Without any accident, this madness was soon retaliated by the Druids, including the Dragon Legion and the night elf. It is said that Yongwang town was severely hit by a super magic, resulting in the collapse of about half of the buildings in the city, killing and injuring more than 100 people. The hunting team that entered philas was completely annihilated, and one could run out alive. To this end, the hot sand consortium issued a compensation list of up to hundreds of thousands of gold coins. Zhang Cheng, who has the ability to convert any material into gold, didn''t even pay the price. He smashed a large amount of gold coins on the heads of these greedy goblins and directly smashed several devout believers. However, he did not focus too much on dealing with goblins. Instead, he hid in a temporary Laboratory for almost 24 hours and improved the medicine formula again and again according to the feedback data. At the same time, the troll tribes in thorn valley are also undergoing drastic changes. Often, the tribes of hundreds of people will disappear out of thin air overnight, replaced by some huge variant Berserkers. They can''t feel the pain at all, and will go crazy to kill all the lives they encounter until they are tired to death. Sometimes, some tribes will suddenly die. From the residual bodies, it is like exploding from the inside, sprinkled with plasma and broken meat. In a word, the terrible experiment has caused the panic of many Troll tribes, who have set out to seek refuge in the ancient city of zuergrabu deep in the jungle. However, Zhang Cheng did not respond to this, neither stopped the migration of trolls, nor ignored the abnormal agitation in zuergrabuchi, and devoted himself to the final improvement of the potion. Specifically, with a large number of experiments, he has integrated the powerful regeneration and rage ability of the troll into the new version of the potion, as well as the inherent magical constitution of the blue dragon and the strong vitality of the red dragon. Looking at the purple liquid glittering like a gem in the medicine bottle, he suddenly turned and asked the Tauren waiting at the door, "tell me, do you want strength?" "Er... You don''t want to do that dangerous experiment with me?" Carla Haijiao stepped back with a wary face. After all, these days, he has witnessed the "tragic" reaction of many poor trolls after drinking this purple potion. "No, of course not. The reason why the front ones are dangerous is that the formula is not perfect, so they need to be tested constantly. But this bottle, this bottle is a stable mass production type. It can give you stronger physique, troll like rage and regeneration ability, and improve magic manipulation and perception. Anyway, as long as you drink it, your combat effectiveness will be greatly enhanced. How about it, Are you interested in trying? "Zhang Cheng''s persuasive way. "Really?" Carla Haijiao blinked, obviously a little moved. Zhang Cheng responded without thinking: "yes! I promise, drinking it will never be life-threatening." "OK! I''ll try!" After receiving the guarantee that there would be no human life, Kara Cape bravely took the medicine bottle that was not as thick as her fingers, raised her head and drank it. Just as he smacked his mouth and savored the strange smell left on his tongue, he suddenly felt his heart beat violently. Poop! Poop! Poop! Jump faster, jump faster! In less than three or five seconds, his strong heart was like a steam train running at full speed, surging with hot blood! Under the surging of these blood, every cell in the body begins to become active, just like the last bloom before the flower of life is about to withe Chapter 595 "Help me! You... You promised..." Kara Haijiao struggled to raise her arm and tried to grab the clothes of the young man in front of her. As a qualified Tauren warrior, he is undoubtedly very aware of the serious consequences of this crazy heartbeat. In a few minutes at most, the blood vessels above and below his body will burst, causing terrible internal bleeding. "Relax, your body is undergoing a series of interesting changes, specifically metamorphosis. The pain is only temporary. Don''t worry, you can''t die, at least not as fast as you think." Zhang Cheng completely ignored the other party''s request and stood in place to observe carefully. You know, in his plan, evolution potion 5.0 is not a semi-finished product and test product full of uncertain risks such as 1.0, 2.0 and 3.0, but a stability enhancer with a wide range of applications. Even ordinary people can quickly obtain strong physique or spell casting talent, and can produce a mass-produced magic potion of a terrible army in a short time. Of course, in addition, the mortality rate must also be strictly controlled below 5%, otherwise it will lead to excessive waste of resources. "Help... Help me..." Carla Haijiao''s consciousness obviously began to become a little fuzzy, and her mouth kept yelling intermittently. After a while, she began to twitch and fall into a short state of shock. Of course, this does not mean that he will die soon. On the contrary! The vitality burst out from the cow''s body has far exceeded that of his kind, and it has also absorbed a lot of arcane energy from the air. Although it did not make the user''s appearance change or return to ancestors to some extent like those in the previous primary versions of evolutionary drugs, the power contained in the potion was better absorbed, and only a few parts that were completely incompatible with the ox head human body were lost in vain. About a few minutes later, Carla Cape suddenly hit a spirit, got up from the ground, looked incredible and exclaimed, "I... I''m not dead?" "Of course you''re not dead! Now show me and let me see what strength you have gained." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and offered with interest. There is no doubt that after killing tens of thousands of trolls, he has found the highest "safety valve" that Azeroth humanoid species can generally withstand mutations. Normally, unless they encounter individuals with particularly weak physique, they will not easily cause human life. "Well - I feel that my strength seems to have increased a little, and I can control my anger more easily. I can even control my heart to accelerate in a short time, so that my muscles can get more explosive power." Kara Haijiao described it in an uncertain tone as she moved her body. Judging from the fleeting surprise in his eyes, it is not difficult to judge that he is very satisfied with his change. After all, a career like a soldier needs hard and long-term exercise to get a considerable promotion. When the bottleneck period is reached, many experienced soldiers even have to risk their lives to challenge powerful enemies and monsters, and gain experience and understanding through the strong stimulation of passing by death again and again. But now? Just a bottle of medicine can improve the strength of a Tauren warrior to a considerable extent. It''s easy to drop pie. However, Zhang Cheng was obviously not satisfied with the answer. He frowned and muttered, "that''s the only thing? No! No! The effect of the batch of experimental products three days ago is much better than this. Here, cut your finger with a dagger. If you guessed correctly, since you have obtained the rage talent of giant demons, you should also obtain their regeneration talent." "Well, I hope you''re right." Anyway, it''s not a big deal to cut a small hole. Carla Haijiao didn''t entangle too much. She immediately picked up the dagger and cut a shallow hole in the palm. At the moment when the blood was about to flow out along the wound, the cells on the surface of the wound suddenly began to secrete a colorless, transparent and viscous liquid, which bonded in less than three or five seconds. Although it has not completely healed, at least it will not continue to bleed. He once dealt with the jungle trolls in thorns Valley, and recognized at a glance that this was the troll''s unique racial talent. Unless he woke up and burned with fire, the injured Troll soldiers would get up from the ground and continue to attack the enemy in a few minutes or half an hour. That''s why the black water pirates obviously beat the primitive Troll tribe for more than ten blocks in terms of technology and equipment, but they still can only hide in the treasure Bay, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack. With the current human resources situation of the hot sand consortium, it is completely unable to cope with this endless and protracted war of consumption. "Just as I expected! Next, let''s test your magic talent..." Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with frightening fanaticism, raised his hand and whispered a harsh spell. moment Kara Cape felt an energy gushing out of her body that had never appeared before! In just a few seconds, the violet energy symbolizing the power of arcane magic kept rotating around him, gradually forming a simple magic circuit on the surface of the skin. without doubt! This is the only sign for mages, apprentices and mages! Azeroth''s first Tauren mage? "My mother earth! You really made a big joke on me!" Carla Haijiao opened her mouth in surprise, and her mind suddenly fell into unprecedented confusion. There''s no way not to be confused! Although he has been away from the group for many years, he has never heard of that compatriot gaining the favor of arcane and becoming an arcane user. After all, Tauren can make excellent hunters, strong warriors, druids guarding nature and shamans embarking on the path of elements, but they can never be qualified mages. "Ha ha! Incredible! Kara Cape! I have to admit that you are definitely an extraordinary Tauren! Your intelligence and cunning have made you a unique talent in arcane. How about you? Are you interested in learning magic with me? I''m looking forward to becoming the first Tauren mage''s mentor. Maybe one day you can bring the mage''s inheritance back to thunder Cliff has become an important figure in the history of Tauren. " Obviously, the appearance of Tauren mage made Zhang Cheng''s spirit a little excited. In the original history, the Tauren had been insulated from the arcane power, even if the orcs later had mages. "Are you sure this is not a joke?" Carla Haijiao twitched in the corners of her mouth. Accustomed to chopping people with an axe, he couldn''t imagine himself wearing a robe and singing a spell with a staff. Compared with this, he thought he should be better at turning up a heavy staff to beat out the enemy''s brains. "No! Why are you kidding? You think it''s easy to train a mage? Besides, I didn''t ask you to give up the warrior profession. Think of those double headed cannibal mages outside, their destructive power in melee is no worse than that of soldiers..." Chapter 596 With the announcement that Kara Cape officially became a full-time mage apprentice from a soldier, the whole treasure Bay exploded in an instant. Both the "rich man" rivegaz and the senior members of the black water pirates expressed shock and disbelief at the news. Especially when the former saw the tall and strong Tauren put on a pink mage robe, he laughed wildly on the spot and almost killed himself. If it weren''t for the latter who became angry and threatened to burst your head if he dared to laugh again, it is estimated that the treasure Bay will have a new leader at present. In the next few days, while teaching the first Tauren mage in Azeroth''s history, Zhang Cheng made the final adjustment and improvement on the formula of evolutionary potion 5.0 and subdivided it into different levels. Among them, trolls, orcs, tauren, boar, dwarves and centaurs with amazing bearing capacity are divided into one file; Lesser humans, high elves and night elves are divided into one file; The worst gnomes and goblins are divided into one class; As for big guys like demons, ogres and giants, there is no need for the so-called "safety valve". Taking the stone hammer ogre''s infinitely close to 100% variation success rate as a calculation, even if they drink twice, or even three or four times the first dose, their lives will not be in danger. After finishing the final finishing work, Zhang Cheng finally took a small number of people and left the treasure bay with hundreds of goblins. He took an airship intercepted from the gromgo camp of the tribal camp and slowly sailed to the burning plain in the north. He planned to visit his "old friend", his highness Nefarian, Prince of the black dragon. Standing on the deck of this slightly humble spaceship, Onyxia let the wet wind blow across her cheeks, revealing extremely complex feelings in her eyes. Because after such a long time of understanding, she can basically determine that the black stone tower Legion led by her brother and the colorful dragon people under study can not defeat this powerful and mysterious Human Mage. Although the two have been fighting openly and secretly around the leadership of the black dragon army over the years, normally they should be very happy to see each other''s failure. I don''t know why, but she was not happy at all. On the contrary, she was a little worried about her proud brother. "What are you thinking?" Zhang Cheng suddenly appeared behind the Black Dragon Princess with a playful smile on his face. "No! Nothing!" Onyxia was no doubt unwilling to show her emotional weakness in front of her enemies and immediately pretended to be nothing. "Really? Nefarian is one of your few relatives in the world. Don''t you have anything to say to him? After all, this may be the last time you meet!" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked directly at the Black Dragon Princess''s pupils covered with anger and hatred. "Hum! Do you think just a few people can kill my brother?" Onyxia sneered and sarcastically glanced at the empty airship. Zhang Cheng smiled disapprovingly, pinched each other''s chin and replied, "do you think those ridiculous black stone orcs and dragon legions under Nefarian can stop me? No! Dear princess, you don''t need so many people! It''s enough to have me! You know, I don''t quite understand why Gul''dan, as the most powerful warlock in the world, succumbed to orgram Doomhammer for a long time. After all, the latter is just a soldier. Even if it is strong, it depends on the power generated by the muscle itself, and this power has limits. If he is really as invincible as many people describe, he can take thousands of lives with his hands and feet. Why not kill each other, kill all Orc chiefs who do not obey his will, and subdue the whole Orc population through strength? The answer is obvious! Or he is far from that power! Or the orc''s narrow way of thinking limits his understanding of his own strength, resulting in a serious lack of self-confidence and courage to conquer the whole Orc population through strength. But I''m different! I have a very clear understanding of my strength! Understand the internal structure of each spell, know what effect it will cause, and know how to shape the magical energy into what I want! believe me! It''s not too difficult for me to erase the black stone tower from the world. As long as I am willing, I can even directly push the whole world into the abyss of destruction without paying any price. Even the Bronze Dragon legion, the so-called guardian of time, can''t do anything about it. What''s more, after the last alliance, I left a small gift to Nefarian, an embryo from chaos. " Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng drew a beautiful arc around the corner of his mouth, and his eyes revealed undisguised darkness and evil. "Devil! You are the real devil!" Onyxia retreated two steps in fear. Even after she felt the breath of destruction, she couldn''t help but have a strong fear. "Thank you for your praise! I will take this as a disguised praise. In my eyes, the low-level standard for dividing the camp, good and evil, right and wrong, has long been out of date. Only the strong and weak, winners and losers are the most essential standard for dividing the camp. Imagine that if the whole Azeroth is occupied by the Burning Legion, all creatures will be killed or evil energy Corrosion, every living life pursues the values formulated by the dark Titan Sargeras. What is justice and what is evil? Remember, you still have one last choice before reaching the Blackstone tower. Please don''t think my endurance is unlimited... " With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng stroked his chest with one hand, leaned slightly, turned and disappeared at the end of the stairs leading to the lower cabin. When he walked away completely, Onyxia was relieved, rubbed her swollen forehead and said to herself, "it seems that I don''t have much time left! Choice? It''s ridiculous! It''s as if I really have a choice!" "Master! Maybe we can try to send a message to your brother to prepare him," the young black dragon ebostark suggested in a low voice. "No! Fool! Don''t you think I died too slowly? We must not risk offending him! On the contrary, for the continuation of the black dragon army, neither you nor I can make any substantive resistance." Onyxia scolded fiercely. "But I don''t want to be enslaved like this! You see! He just wants to use your blood to make his own dragon Legion. If this goes on, we will perish sooner or later!" "Perish? No, as long as I am alive, the black dragon Legion will never perish! What we need now is patience and forbearance. When my father''s wings of death appear again, this human will pay for his actions..." Chapter 597 The speed of the primitive and backward goblin airship is not fast, but the advantage is that after confirming the course, it can move forward continuously for 24 hours, without worrying about the limitations of the terrain or encountering all kinds of monsters and robbers. Only occasionally meet curious birds will you lean over and observe this ugly "big guy". However, after the dull journey lasted for more than a week, an uninvited guest finally arrived at the Blackstone tower. "Damn it! I warned you last time! Don''t interfere with the correct history!" as soon as the silver haired dwarf appeared, he immediately put on a look of asking questions. She is no one else. She is the Bronze Dragon cromi, whom she met not long ago. "Are you talking to me?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile on his lips. There is no doubt that he knows very well why his trip attracted bronze''s attention The reason is very simple. The upper layer of the black stone tower ruled by Nefarian is actually related to a very important time node - the second quicksand war. Perhaps in the game, the players are the heroes who save Azeroth from danger again and again, but in reality, the person who recasts the quicksand scepter is not the player, but a night elf priestess - hiloma. In the near future, she will lead a Powerful Mercenary to find out the fragments of the scepter one by one. One of the important fragments was kept by the red dragon varastaz. Later, it was captured by Nefarian and imprisoned on the upper layer of the black stone tower. The fragments naturally fell into the hands of the Black Dragon Prince. In other words, whether the fallen varastaz or the Black Dragon Prince Nefarian, must die at the hands of hiloma, or the timeline will change unpredictably. You know, this is not a small fight like the night Town coup! It is related to the seal of the ancient god ksun, the cooperation between the alliance and the tribe again, and even a series of important turning points later. It can be said that before the doomsday Lord Karzak restarts the dark gate, there is no event in Azeroth comparable to the upcoming second quicksand war. Although strictly speaking, cromi is not a rigid Bronze Dragon, and usually doesn''t mind a small deviation in the timeline he guards, there can be no accidents at such an important time node as the battle of quicksand. Thinking of this, she raised a large section of the staff higher than herself, knocked on the deck, and growled, "don''t pretend! Tell me what you want to do?" "As you can see, for the sake of love and justice, I intend to eliminate Nefarian and his cruel and evil experiments and make the world a better place," Zhang Cheng responded with a gesture that I am a "good man". "Ha! Love and justice? Are you making me laugh? Don''t think I don''t know. Many of Nefarian''s experiments are inspired and technology from you." cromi glanced disdainfully. "Ha ha! OK! I admit that I''m not a good man and can never be a good man. In addition, don''t worry about recasting quicksand scepter. I won''t seriously interfere with the timeline, let alone destroy the black stone tower. I''m just going to make an artifact with Nefarian''s blood and life." Zhang Cheng laughed and said the real purpose of his trip. Cromi raised her eyebrows in surprise: "are you sure you want to kill the Black Dragon Prince?!" "That''s right! Anyway, he will die sooner or later. There''s no difference between dying in someone else''s hand and dying in my hand. As for the fragment of quicksand scepter, I''m not interested at all. You can take it away or give it directly to hiloma." after that, Zhang Cheng casually handed the other party a bottle of strong rum brought out from Cangbao Bay. Cromi, who kept the dwarf form, took a deep breath and gave a very serious warning: "I will monitor your every move in the whole city! Remember, if you cross the border, I will immediately regard it as a threat and take countermeasures." Zhang Cheng spread his hands carelessly: "of course! Whatever you want!" "Then we have a deal!" After being assured, cromi was obviously relieved. Although she looks aggressive on the surface, she actually has no bottom in her heart, and she doesn''t think she can beat each other in battle. After all, the time around Zhang Cheng''s body is not part of Azeroth''s timeline, so the Bronze Dragon''s most powerful ability to control and distort time can''t play a real role at all. Within seconds of cromi''s release, the Black Dragon Princess came out of the bottom cabin and stared in surprise: "a Bronze Dragon?!" "Onyxia?! why are you here!" cromi seemed to realize something. She couldn''t help but excite her spirit and scratched her hair like crazy. "Oh - no, no, no, you''re crazy." "Relax! Our Highness has fulfilled its mission, and the next part is not essential," Zhang Cheng argued for herself. However, cromi obviously didn''t think so and waved a small fist to retort: "no! No! She should die in the hands of Varian Urien! Only in this way can the king of storm city be one again!" "But it doesn''t matter, does it? In fact, killing either of them in front of the two people split by Varian will have a similar effect. As for the kidnapped Prince Anduin, I''ve sent selamo to Jaina." Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with meaningful light. With more and more knowledge and power, he is no longer satisfied to be an invisible passer-by, but wants limited participation. "No wonder! I said why the timeline has always fluctuated recently, but it immediately returned to calm. It''s you playing tricks!" cromi''s face showed an expression of enlightenment. "Damn it! Who can tell me what''s going on? Why did I die in the hands of Varian Urien?" Onyxia, who stood nearby and listened for a long time, finally couldn''t help asking. "Hum! Stupid black dragon! You don''t know your tragic fate?" cromi sneered. Between the terrible disaster caused by the betrayal of Deathwing, any guardian of the other four-color dragon Legion will not have a good attitude towards his descendants. To be exact, it was quite restrained not to fight to the death immediately. "Do you want to die?" Onyxia''s eyes suddenly turned into beast like vertical pupils. "Cough! Two beautiful ladies, please keep calm. I don''t want to see this poor airship fall out of the air." seeing that the two female dragons were about to fight, Zhang Cheng coughed and warned. Chapter 598 "Hum!" The dwarf clomi raised his chin proudly, and his eyes were full of contempt and disdain. Onyxia, with a gloomy face and strong anger, whispered, "I need an answer! What''s the so-called fate? Will I die in the future in the hands of Varian Urien?" "I believe you should know that the Bronze Dragon was given the power to control time by the Titans a long time ago, so even a young dragon has the ability to shuttle between the past, the present and the future. Your future destiny is to be killed by Varian Urien and reshape a great human king. Of course, this is not the most tragic. The most tragic is when you and you Before long, the wings of death will revive you again and give Nefarian consciousness, and you will only be treated as an unconscious puppet and cannon fodder... " Zhang Cheng didn''t try to hide anything. He told the tragic end of the Black Dragon Princess. But no wonder! After all, Nefarian can be regarded as the top expert in the whole Azeroth in biological research, especially in the blood of the dragon. It is not surprising that the wings of death needs his smart mind. But what about Onyxia? Just a loser who can only play tricks and finally be seen through, in terms of importance, he doesn''t deserve to be compared with the former. If he were the wing of death, he would not be willing to waste too much time and energy on such waste. "How could it be! You''re lying!!" Onyxia obviously couldn''t accept her tragic fate and became quite excited. "No! He didn''t lie! Although I don''t know how he predicted the future, at least in this timeline, you, your brother and father finally failed." cromi didn''t know what he was thinking and offered to help. Zhang Cheng glanced at each other meaningfully, smiled, shrugged his shoulders and said to Princess Heilong: "Look! In fact, to some extent, I''m changing your destiny and future. Think about it. If it weren''t for me, maybe your head would have been cut off and hung at the gate of storm city. So please don''t resist. Try to change your way of thinking. Maybe we can reach an agreement that is beneficial to both sides." "Who are you? Why do you know so many things?" Onyxia forced herself to calm down, with strong vigilance in her eyes. "Me? I come from another world! If you are willing to sign a contract, I can even take you out of here." Zhang Cheng explained mysteriously. "Wait! Can you take her away?" cromi''s eyes widened in surprise. "That''s right! If you are disappointed with the future of the Bronze Dragon legion, you can sign a contract with me and choose to leave instead of burying nozdom. Although many people say that escaping is a coward''s behavior, it''s lucky to escape in despair." Zhang Cheng whispered and seduced. When cromi heard the news, the whole person briefly fell into an inexplicable dull state, but soon shook his head: "no! No! I don''t need it now! Thank you very much!" The voice just fell! She quickly ran into the lower cabin, as if running away from something. Watching the Bronze Dragon in the shape of this lovely dwarf disappear out of sight, Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly and said to himself with a playful face: "I smell fear, hesitation and hesitation! Believe me, dear cromi, these things will take root in your heart and grow into towering trees. At that time, you won''t need me to find you, but you will come to me." "Do you want her?" Onyxia narrowed her eyes and said tentatively. "Why not? I once studied the blood of bronze dragons and found that these interesting creatures had many wonderful mutations in their bodies because they had been hidden in the timeline for a long time. If one day Azeroth''s Guardian dragons lost the power given by the Titans, these changes would come in handy." After saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand, stroked his hair disordered by the wind, raised his head and stared at the figure at the top of the black stone tower not far away. Needless to ask, Nefarian, the Black Dragon Prince, has found him and his sister at the same time. Under the powerful deterrence of the top dragon! The Goblins who were responsible for operating the airship soon fell into unprecedented chaos and fear! They couldn''t concentrate at all. They screamed and ran around like crazy. Two jumped directly from a height of more than 1000 meters and fell into meat patties alive. Even Tauren warriors like Kara Cape couldn''t help shaking and asked in a trembling voice, "I... will we die?" "Don''t worry, dear apprentice, you''ll be fine. I also expect you to bring the mage''s heritage back to thunder cliff and look forward to seeing a corps of casters composed of Tauren one day." Zhang Cheng patted Kara Haijiao''s Pink mage robe and comforted. It has to be said that the pink symbolizing the girl''s heart is matched with the strong tauren, which not only has no sense of conflict, but also gives people a "cute" contrast. As for whether Kara Cape will have a strong sense of shame, that is not the scope of his consideration. According to the principle that the apprentice must obey the teacher''s orders 100%, even if Zhang Cheng takes out a Gothic princess skirt, the first Tauren mage in Azeroth''s history must wear it. "You''d better be careful! My brother''s dragon breath contains powerful shadow energy, which will be burned to ashes if you are careless." Onyxia suddenly reminded. "I know! But thank you. It seems that you have made a choice, haven''t you?" With the last word blurted out! With the help of magic, Zhang Cheng rose up and flew to the top room of the Blackstone tower. Two young black dragons tried to fly over to intercept, but Nefarian stopped them. With the distance getting closer and closer, you can vaguely see a ferocious and terrible scar on the handsome face of the Black Dragon Prince. The left eye doesn''t know what monster attacked it and is blind forever. After landing on the balcony, Zhang Chengli greeted with a smile: "good afternoon, your highness, it seems that you have received the little gift I left. How do you feel? Is it particularly crazy and irritable?" "Despicable mortal! You seem to have great courage! Dare to appear in front of me again! Guess what I will do with you today?" Nefarian smiled grimly and clenched his fist. "Sorry, I don''t have time to play guessing games with you. If you don''t mind, can you let me see what the chaotic egg gave birth to? I''m really curious about how it destroyed one of your eyes..." Chapter 599 "Ah! Let me guess, you created something you don''t know at all, right?" the scar on Nefarian''s face twitched fiercely, showing a mocking smile. "Chaos means everything is possible! It means infinity! No one can really understand chaos! Whether it''s you or me." Zhang Cheng responded expressionless. He could clearly feel that the anger in the heart of the Black Dragon Prince was rising rapidly and could suddenly attack at any time. But before that, he still wanted to see what hatched in the eggs of chaos. "Hum! Push everything you can''t understand and control to gods or demons, which is a typical mortal way of thinking. However, for the sake of providing you with an interesting research direction, I decided to let you see mallos with your own eyes before you die." Nefarian raised his arm with a sneer and waved at the only entrance to the lower level behind him. Creak, creak With the sound of gear friction, a huge iron fence rose slowly, and out came a behemoth ten meters high. It has a ferocious and ugly head like the pit lord. Its body is bloated like a huge ellipsoid, but it has no limbs. Instead, it has countless tentacles. At the end of each tentacle, there are chilling sharp barbs. You don''t have to ask. Once you are caught, your skin will crack. Maybe this is what caused the scar on the Black Dragon Prince''s face. In addition, on the surface of the huge body, it is densely covered with red, blue, green, yellow and black scales. Because there is no fixed order at all, it looks like stripes from a distance. "Oh, my God! It''s so ugly! I really don''t want to admit that I made it myself." Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and muttered to himself. Obviously, with the conflict of two different experimental materials, devil''s blood and guarding the dragon''s body, and the stimulation of crater crystal from Titan biotechnology, order and chaos finally merged into chaos, and the monster named mallos by the Black Dragon Prince was born from chaos. It has no reason or even thinking. Its mind is full of crazy desire for destruction and destruction. It is the most ideal tool of war. Of course, the premise is to find a way to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. "Ugly? No! Sad mortal! You don''t know how to appreciate it at all! In my opinion, malos is the most beautiful creature in the world. It not only perfectly integrates the ability to protect the dragon, but also allows the evil of the Burning Legion demons to flow in the blood vessels. If it''s not too easy to control, I will definitely take it as the blueprint and continuously create an army enough to conquer the world." Nefarian opened his arms and revealed his ambition. As a man who lost one eye in the first battle, he knows best how terrible the power of this behemoth is. In front of malos, the so-called quantitative advantage is as ridiculous as a large group of ants rushing towards the colossus. Even more can''t cause any harm to it. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and joked: "Conquer the world? What a childish and ridiculous idea. If you know Azeroth enough, you should know that it may not be too difficult to destroy her in a strict sense, but conquest is absolutely impossible. This planet has already had its own consciousness. In addition, I have seen monsters hatched by chaos. It''s time to use your blood and life to forge a real one My own weapon. " "Arrogance! Malos! Kill him for me!" Nefarian sneered, raised the hammer with powerful magical energy in his hand, rocamir elomancis, and shot an amazing shadow energy. "Roar!!!!!!!!!" The huge monster immediately opened his card and opened his mouth with a deep roar, followed by a hair like pursuit of shadow energy. "Wow! It seems that you have developed some methods to control it. Unfortunately, this little trick is useless to me." Zhang Cheng directly propped up a shadow energy protection barrier and quickly invaded the monster''s brain full of tyranny and chaos through powerful spiritual powers. He has been in a similar situation, so he knows exactly what to do now. In fact, you don''t need to completely control the monster''s thinking. You just need to raise the hatred level of the Black Dragon Prince. In less than two or three seconds, malos, who had been attacking him, immediately stopped, turned slowly, and stared at Nefarian with two eyes full of hatred and anger. Before the latter could react to what had happened, he jumped up, grabbed each other with hundreds of claw tentacles, opened his big mouth with acidic saliva and bit it. "Ah!!!!! Damn it! How dare you!" The Black Dragon Prince, who was suddenly attacked, immediately recovered his dragon form, waved his wings and slapped the monster''s head to push it away. "Roar!!!!!" But malos was crazy at the moment. He was not afraid of pain. The sharp barb easily pierced into the solid dragon scale and deep into the flesh and blood. At the same time, he opened his mouth and spewed out a deadly golden flame. Although the black dragon had high magic resistance and was even immune to most fires, Nefarian quickly turned his head and dodged. All the scales and muscles burned by the flame showed rapid aging and death. There is no doubt that this is no ordinary flame, but a flame containing the power of time of the Bronze Dragon. By accelerating the local time flow, the enemy can taste the pain of rapid aging and death. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng immediately showed a playful smile and sighed softly: "The flame contains the loss of time! How incredible! Dear prince, it seems that you lifted a stone and hit yourself in the foot. I just reminded you that chaos means infinity and everything is possible. No one can really control chaos, even the supreme Titan." "Shut up! I''ll kill you! Take out your soul and torture it for 10000 years!" Angry Nefarian spewed out a deadly shadow flame while struggling to move to the balcony railing on the top floor of the black stone tower, intending to call for the help of the young black dragon in the sky outside the tower. "Ha ha! Sorry, I''m afraid you don''t have such a chance." Zhang Cheng laughed and took out a stick about the thickness of two fingers and glittering with dazzling magic brilliance. Its power is so powerful that as soon as it is taken out, it begins to crazy absorb the surrounding magical energy, thus forming a huge magic vortex. There is no doubt that this is not an ordinary stick. It is the core of Mishra made by the ancient netherriel civilization technology of Phelan. It is a special device that can continuously draw energy from the most primitive magic Chapter 600 Obviously, this improved version of the core of Mishra in the shape of a stick was made by Zhang Cheng himself based on the knowledge exchanged from iolem. Although its energy stable output part is far less than the real core of Mishra, which can support a huge floating city, it is better than that it can carry energy of different attributes. This means that through it, spell energy, such as positive energy, negative energy, evil energy, arcane art and elements, can be greatly enhanced, and even directly absorb the spells released by the enemy, convert them into energy and transfer them to the holder. In addition, as a huge energy source, it can also give the caster an effect similar to the artifact "focused rainbow". Of course, the maximum ceiling may be worse than the latter, but it should not be underestimated. Most importantly, this thing is still a semi-finished product. Zhang Cheng plans to inject his soul with the powerful blood power inherited from the wings of death in the Black Dragon Prince''s body, and keep some powerful magic by the way. "Damn it! You... What do you want to do?" Nefarian is not a young dragon who can only fight by brute force. He has a very in-depth study of shadow magic and immediately realized the terrorist power contained in the core of Mishra. "What are you doing? Of course it''s piercing your heart! You know? Many people mistakenly believe that blood and scales are the most valuable things on the dragon, but in fact, the real valuable thing is the soul. As one of the most powerful species in the world, the dragon is born with a powerful soul power that ordinary people can never reach. I just want to use this soul power to be destroyed The energy released during destruction creates a powerful artifact, a magic wand enough to make all spell casters crazy... " With the last one blurting out! Zhang Cheng flashed to the Black Dragon Prince, held up the core of Mishra, which was only about 1.4 meters in his hand, aimed at the position of his chest and heart, and ruthlessly inserted it. Poof! "Ah!!!!!!!!!!" With the scream, Nefarian''s hot dragon blood suddenly scattered and splashed, and the whole dragon began to roll, beat and bite desperately, trying to vent its pain in this way. But unfortunately, no matter how hard he struggled, he could not take out the stick deep into his body. He could only watch it absorb his magic, blood and life. Not just him! Even the entangled malos could not escape the terrible fate! In just three or five minutes, the two huge beasts gradually withered like dead plants, as if they had been drained of their vitality and became skinny. Under the plundering absorption, the surface of Mishra''s core quickly formed exquisite patterns like scales. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng immediately understood that the time had come, took out a stone slab engraved with countless magic symbols from his arms and threw it into the air. moment In less than a second, this stone slab, which was originally only the size of a palm, quickly expanded to a big guy six meters long and two meters wide, and exuded a cold and mysterious atmosphere. No hesitation! He directly began to sing spells, one by one activating the runes on the slate. Activate each one! The rune will disappear from the slate and then appear in a huge crystal embedded at the top of Mishra''s core. After a while, hundreds of runes were arranged in a certain sequence. When the last rune is engraved in! The crystal fiercely released a terrible energy storm, which directly tore up the dying bodies of the Black Dragon Prince and malos. Through the magic vision, it can be clearly observed that their souls are being torn by terrible forces, bursting out unimaginable soul energy. Even a powerful magic weapon like rocamir elomancis could not support the column. In the blink of an eye, it broke into tiny particles and was slowly absorbed by the awakening artifact. "No! Let me go! You damn madman! My father won''t let you go!" Nefarian''s soul roared in mid air. "Your father? Sorry, it may be hard to accept this, but he will soon become the same material I use to make artifacts. Goodbye, dear prince. In fact, there is no personal grudge between us. Everything is for profit." After that, Zhang Cheng raised his right hand and made a grip. Next second Boom! With a shrill roar! The souls of Nefarian and malos burst open and burst into unspeakable brilliance! Different from the magic energy in the ordinary sense, these forces generated by the soul do not belong to pure energy release, but an invisible shock. Including the whole Blackstone tower, even the black iron dwarf and fire element life in the Blackstone abyss, all creatures felt an inexplicable palpitation, the whole body did not move up and down, and the brain was blank. The young dragon flying in the sky fell directly from a height of hundreds of meters, broke his neck and died miserably on the spot. However, Zhang Cheng, who has the spiritual power, did not receive any influence. He quickly took two steps forward, caught the slowly falling staff, felt the surging power contained in it, slightly raised the corners of his mouth and muttered to himself in a voice that only he can hear: "pure and powerful! This is a weapon worthy of me! From today on, your name will be called supreme power." Buzz! Buzz! The crystal at the top of the staff glittered with white light, as if responding to its master. There is no doubt that it is not a dead thing, but an artifact with soul and self-consciousness. "Hehe, it seems that you like your new name, don''t you? Don''t worry, I know you, like me, have an insatiable ambition. When the time is ripe, I will upgrade you two, three or four times." Zhang Cheng said, carefully checking the fine lines on the surface of the staff. After all, Nefarian wears a lot of powerful magic items, some of which are made of extremely hard source ingots. Who knows if it will lead to any accidents. You should know that Yuanzhi ingot is not a magic metal in the general sense. Even the armor on the wing of death is made from it. Generally speaking, only a few pieces can make the top blacksmiths of Azeroth ecstatic, so as to create a real artifact. The supreme authority is black, and the exquisite magic patterns on the surface flash violet light from time to time. The crystal at the top is a special substance created out of thin air by Alchemy. In order to better accommodate and transform the energy of different attributes, a trace of divinity is also injected into it. Finally, with the soul energy generated by the explosion of the source ingot and the soul of the dragon, it has an amplifier to amplify the power of the soul. Simply put, as long as holding this staff, Zhang Cheng can enlarge or reduce the power of any spell (including himself and the enemy) within a radius of 100 kilometers with himself as the center, convert any spell that does not exceed the maximum limit into energy storage, and change the attributes of the spell itself, such as turning a fireball into a ice hockey Arcane Missiles become shadow missiles and holy light missiles Chapter 601 Constant knowledge! Constant acceleration! Constant high invisibility! Constant form change! Constant high dispels magic! ¡­¡­ In addition to its main functions, Zhang Cheng has permanently added dozens of spell effects to the supreme power, making it more widely used and enough to deal with all kinds of situations. In particular, the constant shape change can make the staff change its shape at will, or even become a sharp long sword or machete. Because the surface is covered with a layer of special metal source ingot, it will not be inferior to those legendary artifacts in terms of firmness. Of course, not many mages would be stupid enough to hand-to-hand fight with a skilled warrior with a magic wand. "Is that your purpose? To make a powerful artifact?" Onyxia did not know when to recover from the throbbing of soul explosion. She stood next to Nefarian''s broken body, with a faint sadness in her eyes. She never dreamed that her once arrogant brother would die in such a miserable way. "That''s right! In fact, according to the original plan, I originally planned to use your father''s death wing to complete the supreme power, but unfortunately, I can''t wait so long. I just have to make do with Nefarian first. I have to say that his soul is really strong, and he awakened the consciousness of artifact at once." Zhang Cheng gently stroked the crystal at the top of the staff, Raise the corners of your mouth and show a satisfied smile. No way, not satisfied! You should know that the supreme power is not Azeroth''s staff in the ordinary sense, but an amplifier and memory that can be compatible with any magical energy. No matter which world it is, as long as there is magical energy, it can play a great role. Even where there is a magic net like Phelan, the power will become more powerful, and even temporarily rob the control of the magic net from the magic goddess. Onyxia nodded thoughtfully and continued to ask, "you said you could take me out of the world. Can you explain the detailed process?" "I can only tell you that it''s not as troublesome as you think. Sign a contract, and then when I leave Azeroth, I can summon you in my own world, just like Kulo kelba." Zhang Cheng glanced at cromi who had just jumped from the airship with a smile. This ghostly Bronze Dragon is now pretending to be serious and searching for fragments of quicksand in the treasure house of the Black Dragon Prince. But from that careless action, she was obviously listening to the conversation. "Contract? What kind of contract?" Onyxia frowned subconsciously. "Of course, it''s a soul contract! You must hand over a part of your soul to me, and I will be your master from now on." Zhang Cheng gave a straightforward answer without hiding his ambition and purpose. Although he himself did not understand how the ability of "dragon covenant" worked, and why a dragon could cross the isolation between the universe and the universe and be directly transmitted to himself, he could only classify it as the unique power of the creator. "Damn it! You mean I must be your slave before I can be qualified to leave?" an angry look flashed in Onyxia''s eyes. No one is willing to hand over their fate to another person, let alone the arrogant and rebellious Black Dragon Princess. Zhang Cheng smiled, shrugged his shoulders and joked: "Slave? Don''t be so ugly! In my eyes, this is just a special way of cooperation. In addition, do you think you have a choice now? Believe it or not, if your front foot rejects my proposal, your rear foot will be captured by the Bronze Dragon army and sent to Varian Urien to be killed by each other? Don''t be picky, if you don''t want to die." "Would you really do that?" Onyxia turned and stared at the dwarf Lori like cromi. The latter hesitated for a moment and immediately replied seriously, "in order to protect the correct timeline, yes, you will be sent back to your original destiny." "Damn Bronze Dragon! Damn timeline! OK! I agree with your terms! Let''s sign a contract! As long as we can get rid of this damn fate!" Onyxia cursed loudly, restored the dragon form and crawled down in an extremely humble posture. As a black dragon, she undoubtedly knows that bronze dragons are a group of out and out psychopaths and madmen. These guys are ruthless and watch everything with an extremely bystander attitude. Neither the terrible ancient war nor the tragic massacre of stansom can cause even the slightest emotional fluctuation. Moreover, due to the long-term travel in the timeline, many bronze dragons have different degrees of schizophrenia. Therefore, the black dragon princess would rather be a slave of an ambitious Human Mage than fall into the hands of these madmen. "Very good! It seems that you have made the right choice. Dear cromi, is it OK for me to take her away?" Zhang Cheng seems to have seen the scene of his legion dragon blocking out the sun and looked up at the white haired dwarf Laurie not far away. "Yes! Onyxia is no longer an indispensable part of the timeline. But you must ensure that she will never appear in Azeroth after she leaves, otherwise I can''t guarantee what will happen." cromi''s green eyes twinkled with a strange light, a little scared and a little excited, as if looking forward to something. Through his spiritual power, Zhang Cheng detected the shallow thinking of the other party''s brain, smiled meaningfully, walked to the Black Dragon Princess, stretched out his right hand on his huge head, and whispered: "Your blood is my blood. My soul is connected with your soul. We are one and inseparable from each other. In the name of life and death, I hereby declare an eternal covenant. Onyxia, tell me, do you agree?" moment An indescribable force poured into the Black Dragon Princess! She trembled a little involuntarily, and immediately responded without thinking: "I do!" With the last word blurted out! A hollowed out round golden Rune suddenly appeared on Onyxia''s forehead and disappeared in less than a second. But she knew that her soul had been firmly locked by some powerful force, and she could not regenerate even the slightest idea of resistance. Meanwhile, Zhang as like as two peas in his palm, the same impression. There is no doubt that the Dragon covenant has been signed. From then on, he can summon the Black Dragon Princess to his side anywhere and mate with Kulo kelba to create a huge dragon army. However, the premise is that those newborn hybrid dragons will grow as fast as their father, otherwise the Legion may take hundreds of years to form Chapter 602 From that fleeting golden mark, cromi felt a magnificent and huge power, including order, creation, life, time, space, soul and a series of supreme powers that only titans are qualified to control. In order to confirm her guess, she suddenly flashed forward, lowered her voice and tried, "are you serving a Titan?" "Titan?" Zhang Cheng was stunned at first, followed by a slight shake of his head. "Sorry, I don''t know who I''m working for, but she calls herself the creator. She''s the first consciousness to wake up on the whole planet. It should be similar to the Titan in your mouth." "I see..." cromi''s face showed a thoughtful expression, as if he understood something. But just a few seconds later, she couldn''t wait to ask, "where are you going next? What are you going to do?" "Hehe, trust me, you don''t want to know." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked at the direction of the cursed land in the south. A green light symbolizing evil energy flashed in his pupils. Obviously! His next stop is Draenor, the hometown of the orcs. If you want to go here, there is an impassable barrier, which is the dark door standing in the middle of the cursed land. At present, only two people in Azeroth can reopen the closed dark door. One of them is the last guardian Medivh, and the other is the holder of the artifact Dragon King blade and the most loyal follower of the dark Titan Sargeras - Doomsday Lord Kazak. "You don''t want to sabotage the timeline I manage again?" cromi widened her eyes when she heard this. "Ha ha! No! How could it be! I promise that this time will not cause any damage to the timeline. In fact, I will leave Azeroth soon." Zhang Cheng laughed and spread his hand to show his innocence. He won''t tell the other party that he plans to tear a small hole in the dark gate before the second quicksand war starts, and send it to find Illidan Stormrage, the king of Outland, for some cooperation, and see if he can get a few drops of water from the well of eternity. "You swear?" cromi obviously didn''t believe it. If it were someone else, the Bronze Dragon could also find problems in advance from the changes of the timeline with its inherent strength, but Zhang Cheng, an external intruder, was different. His past and future were not on the timeline of Azeroth. Once irreparable damage was caused, it meant that it could only be made up bit by bit, but could not be corrected from the root. "Of course! I swear!" Zhang Cheng pretended to be serious and promised. Anyway, Azeroth still has a lot of things he wants. Unless he had to, he would not easily destroy his well-known "history", nor would he be an enemy to the powerful forces such as the Bronze Dragon, which ran through countless time lines. "Good! I believe you once! Please remember your oath!" Cromi grabbed the red quicksand Scepter fragments and soared into the air, turning into a huge bronze dragon. A golden light crossed the sky and disappeared quickly. Looking at the time disorder left in the air, Zhang Cheng smiled and said to himself: "goodbye, dear cromi, I hope you will make the same choice as Onyxia the next time we meet again..." The voice just fell! He turned directly and jumped into the airship, kicked the goblin who was still in a dull state, and shouted, "idiot! Wake up! Turn around now! Our next goal is the cursed land." "Curse... Cursed land?" the goblin jumped up. Shaking his head desperately. "No! I will never go there! That damn place is a devil except the devil! My cousin once tried to get something valuable in that place, but he hasn''t come back since he went." "Er... Dear teacher, I also don''t think it''s a wise choice to go to the cursed place. I once heard a passing Orc scout in the treasure Bay say that there is a powerful demon lord in the depths of the decay mark, and any guy who tries to get close will be mercilessly torn to pieces." Kara Cape echoed. "Shut up! I know the situation of the cursed land better than any of you. Don''t worry, you don''t need to enter the core area. I''ll talk to Lord Karzak in person." without nonsense, Zhang Cheng directly used his spiritual power to invade the thinking of the goblin captain and force him to obey his will. Soon, the whole airship turned its bow and headed southeast. Onyxia, who had already returned to human form, stood on the deck and asked in an uncertain tone, "I have changed my destiny, haven''t I?" "Yes! You have changed your destiny. From now on, we are on the same boat." Zhang Cheng replied in the affirmative with a smile. "Hum! Don''t sound so nice! I know very well that you actually only regard me as a fertility machine. But it doesn''t matter. The fertility machine is at least better than cannon fodder. At least I have high value and won''t be abandoned at will." the Black Dragon Princess lowered her head and stroked her high raised lower abdomen. After a long time of breeding, she will soon give birth to a lot of dragon eggs. It has to be said that compared with the giant dragons that only produce two or three dragon eggs in one birth in mainland Ferran, the giant Dragons of Azeroth are quite productive. Not to mention that a person like alexstasa, the queen of the red dragon, can give birth to a "heroic mother" of an ethnic group. Onyxia alone can lay dozens or even hundreds of eggs at a time, and can hatch thousands of black young dragons in two or three years. "No, dear princess, you are much more important than you think. Do you know that the powerful black blood of the black dragon is flowing through your body, but most of them are still in a state of deep sleep? And I have some ways to wake them up. See Kuro khba? He was far weaker than you when he was born, even as an animal. Relying on instinctive action, I don''t know how to think complex. I let him evolve and become what he is now... " In order to restore the confidence of Heilong princess, Zhang Cheng deliberately revealed some of the power and technology he had at hand. In fact, as long as he wants, he can extract a little divinity and inject it into the other party at any time, so that he can obtain the evolution and transformation of the life level. But before that, Onyxia must make a corresponding contribution. As a saying goes, the easier things are to get, the less they will be cherished. This has nothing to do with the value of the thing itself, but a kind of subconscious psychological feedback. But if you get something through suffering, no matter how cheap it is, it will eventually be firmly imprinted in your mind and will not be forgotten for a lifetime. In this way, the old goblin airship swayed across the hot burning plain and entered a red cursed land within a few days Chapter 603 The mark of decay is located at the southwest end of the curse land, less than two days away from the dark gate. There is a chilling smell of death and filth everywhere. Even the original red earth has turned into a dilapidated dark gray. As long as you get a little closer, you can feel the power of shadow and evil energy raging. Even the brave alliance soldiers in the watch castle will not get close to here easily. The reason is simple! The decay marks are not only polluted, but also left a large number of troops after the second invasion of Azeroth by the Burning Legion. As long as you cross the red and gray boundary, you can immediately find tens of thousands of fear demons, doomsday guards and hell hounds The commander of this Legion is the most loyal commander of the dark Titan, Kazak, and his adjutant kurur. Of course, compared with the irritable abyss Lord, the sinister and cunning fear demon king, the doomsday Lord who once followed the Titans is undoubtedly very calm, has excellent strategic and tactical mind, and will never rush to catch up with the enemy as soon as his mind is hot. In fact, after five years of silence, Kazak has been patiently waiting for Kil''jaeden''s instructions and secretly collecting fragments of the artifact, the Dragon King''s blade. But just a few weeks ago, the famous "fraudster" suddenly issued a strange order, that is, restart the dark gate, integrate all the demon forces of Delano, and attack Illidan, the Betrayer who occupied the dark temple. You know, the last time he got the order, he let the demon hunter and a large number of his men go to Outland. However, the Lord of doomsday, who believed in order and obedience, decided to follow Kil''jaeden''s instructions and start looking for items with strong magical power, ready to open the dark door to Outland. However, it is obviously not easy, especially when the whole Azeroth devil is shouting and fighting. In fact, in just a few days, nearly a third of the ten spies sent out died. After all, nasrezm under him is not a powerful fear Lord like tikedios. Even if he meets a small group of elite patrol soldiers, he may be killed. Therefore, there is no better way except to wait patiently. Just as Kazak stood up and planned to drag his huge body to inspect the surrounding conditions of the decay mark, a huge evil energy fireball suddenly crossed the sky and hit the ground not far away. Boom! With the deafening sound and vibration, two hell hounds that could not dodge were smashed into meat patties on the spot, and many doomsday guards were burned by the splashing flames. I saw an ereda warlock with violet skin slowly standing up from the terrible evil energy flame. "Marosa?!" Kazak just looked at it and immediately recognized the identity of the victim. "That''s right! It''s me! Powerful doomsday Lord!" warlock ereda stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly to show his respect. Obviously, the newcomer is no one else, but the completely demonized Zhang Cheng. It has to be said that as a spell caster genius on Argus and a nominal apprentice of fraudster Kil''jaeden, mallosa still has a strong reputation in the Burning Legion, especially in the spell caster camp, only no more than 20 people are above him. "Aren''t you missing? Why did you suddenly appear here?" Kazak questioned with a gentle wave of his huge wings. With a smile on his face, Zhang Cheng calmly explained, "missing? No, I just took some time to get back what originally belonged to me." Then he took the Delaney skull out of his pocket. "I see..." Kazak glanced at the imprisoned soul in the skull, and a trace of clarity appeared in his eyes. In fact, due to the "betrayal" of the prophet vinylon, many ereda demons in the Burning Legion have produced an unspeakable hatred and hatred, as if the original complete soul has been torn alive, even the commander under Kil''jaeden and Archimonde and above 10000 people is no exception. As long as there is a chance to personally kill the former "compatriots", every ereda will not let go, especially the close relatives, friends and lovers. In the eyes of the senior demons of the Burning Legion, these are not secrets at all. The cunning fear demon king will use them to achieve some ulterior purposes. After understanding this, the Lord of doom followed and asked, "then tell me, marosa, are you ready to play for the Legion again?" "Of course! It''s my honor to play for the great Legion. I''m actually here for this." Zhang Cheng bowed again. By peeping into the soul of ereda warlock, he has almost understood the hierarchy within the Burning Legion. In short, the most powerful armed force in the Azeroth universe has a chaotic internal organizational structure. Usually, whoever has a big fist has a high status, and there are endless internal fights and backlegs. Although sometimes the eredians get some special care, they should remain humble in the face of powerful demon lords who stand at the top of their power. You should know that Kazak''s position in the Legion belongs to the second echelon after the polluter Archimonde and the fraudster Kil''jaeden. Even if the first lord of the fear demon king comes, you should bend down and obey. "Oh? You got the same order?" a trace of surprise appeared on Kazak''s ferocious face. "That''s right! I need to go through the dark door immediately!" Zhang Cheng showed his intention without thinking. The Lord of doom immediately shook his head when he heard this sentence: "I''m sorry, I haven''t been able to open the dark door for the time being, at least not until I find something with strong magical power." "No, you don''t understand what I mean. I don''t need a stable portal for the army to go in and out, just tear a small crack." Zhang Cheng explained in a low voice. "I see! You want to get the specific coordinates of the connection point from me! I can give it to you! But you have to promise to help me activate the whole dark gate from the other side after arriving at Delano. It shouldn''t be difficult for a powerful warlock like you to do this, right?" Kazak opened his mouth and offered an exchange condition. "No problem! I promise that as long as enough people are gathered, I will immediately start to activate the dark gate and let Illidan taste the end of the betrayal army." After that, Zhang Cheng took the data of the connection point of the dark gate from the Lord of doomsday, turned to cast the transmission spell and disappeared in place. Kazak is completely unaware that he has been cheated. The so-called marosa is not an ereda devil at all, but a human disguise. His sleeping soul is constantly weakened and will disappear completely in a short time Chapter 604 After successfully deceiving Kazak, Zhang Cheng quickly returned to the airship and approached the dark gate at the southeast end of the curse land. Although there are still many demons in this area, it can''t be compared with the demon army in the decay mark after all. After a short period of magic bombardment, these unlucky people basically died 70%, and their souls were all imprisoned in the ruling magic code. As for the rest, of course, they all fled without a trace. Although the demons are grumpy and fierce, they are not fools after all. They know how to retreat and preserve their strength when they encounter invincible enemies. Kulo kelba even turned into a giant dragon, constantly catching demons trying to escape in mid air, throwing them down and killing them alive. Anyway, he is still a very young dragon. His psychological age is like a teenager in a rebellious period. He is very keen on destruction, killing and pranks. Zhang Cheng didn''t care about these small details. He walked alone to the huge steps, looked at the green evil energy surging inside, smiled and exclaimed, "what an incredible technology! Even after so many years, the lives and souls of those dead Delaney people are still providing energy." "Hum! Sad race!" Onyxia disdained. "Sad? Hahaha! No, no, no, you seem to have some misunderstanding about the Delaney people." Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing when he heard the Black Dragon Princess''s evaluation of the Delaney people. Laughing, he also explained, "they are not sad at all! On the contrary, these cosmic visitors with hooves and tails master powerful magic technology that you can''t understand. They are the race truly blessed by energy. Do you know? Almost every Delaney adult can choose to integrate himself with some kind of energy. If they choose arcane, they will become powerful mages; If it is the holy light, it will become a paladin or priest; If it is evil energy, you can become a warlock; If it is the power of the element, it will become a shaman priest. It is this innate talent that makes them favored by the dark Titan Sargeras and become the managers and commanders of the whole burning legion. In particular, the leader of the Delaney people, the prophet vellon, has mastered the power of the holy light to an incredible extent, and even can turn thousands of demons into ashes in an instant. So please be humble, dear princess, only in this way can you learn all kinds of knowledge and make yourself stronger and stronger. Pride and complacency usually mean the beginning of failure and destruction! " "Do you mean that my failure and originally tragic fate are actually caused by complacency?" Onyxia asked with an unhappy face. "Isn''t it? Think about it. Do you regard the nobles and humans of the storm kingdom as real enemies? No, you don''t. You just regard them as objects that can be deceived and manipulated arbitrarily, a group of humble mortals. It is for this reason that you kidnapped Varian Urien, divided his soul in two, and tried to control him by manipulating a puppet The whole kingdom. Besides, those ridiculous weakening plans make the army full of complaints. You ignore too many details, so you fail so thoroughly... " Zhang Cheng did not save face for the Black Dragon Princess at all, and directly pointed out her death behavior. In particular, banishing Reginald Windsor and allowing him to go to the Blackstone abyss for investigation is simply a failure among the failures. You know, he is a real veteran. He once served as a soldier under Anduin Lothar, personally participated in the raid on karazan, and is also a close friend of Regent Bolvar futagan and storm city''s top military commander Marcus Jonathan. Such an important figure who can turn the situation around at a critical moment, Princess Heilong didn''t send someone to solve it on the way. If it were another owl with a little political sensitivity, they would not hesitate to kill him and plant it on their enemies. After listening to her evaluation, Onyxia subconsciously frowned and said in an uncertain tone after a long time: "I admit that I really despise the enemy. But the problem is, since the whole timeline is under their control according to the Bronze Dragon, will I fail like this no matter what I do?" "Fate and time are wonderful things! I can tell you clearly that even bronze dragons can''t really control them. Power! Strong enough! Just like your father''s wings of death, they have enough power to break everything. If nozdom, the king of bronze dragons, wants to deal with him, he needs to do his best and even use the artifact he fears. OK Let''s stop chatting. Now I''m going to start activating the dark door. Remember, once the dark door opens, send the airship right away. I can''t last long. " With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng raised his supreme power to concentrate, injected the surging evil energy into his body, and expanded the connection point between the two worlds. In just two or three minutes, the channel originally reduced to almost negligible expanded rapidly, and finally formed a relatively stable transmission channel. Through the vague influence, you can vaguely see the magnificent ladder opposite and the countless demon army. "Come on! It''s now!" without any hesitation, Onyxia directly incarnated into a giant dragon and flapped her wings to create a strong airflow. The goblins in charge of operating the airship quickly adjusted their direction and slowly crossed close to the ground, followed by the Black Dragon Princess and Kulo kelba. Just as Zhang Cheng was about to pass through, he suddenly heard an angry roar behind him: "humble mortal! How dare you deceive me! Deceive the great Legion!" He looked back and saw that the huge body of doomsday Lord Kazak was flying at a very fast speed, and his eyes were full of burning anger. "Ah, oh! It seems to be helping! But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve opened the door of darkness." After muttering to himself, Zhang Cheng bent down, bowed gracefully and joked, "I''m really sorry, dear Lord doomsday. Please believe me, all this is just out of helplessness. I don''t intend to be an enemy of the Legion. In addition, I''m a little in a hurry, so I don''t deserve you to play the game of cat and mouse today. Bye." "No! You don''t want to run!" no doubt Kazak was going crazy. He raised his hand and shot a shadow arrow. Before Zhang Cheng even waited for the shadow arrow to approach, he flashed through the dark door, leaving only a meaningful smile Chapter 605 "Cunning human! You will never escape the pursuit of the Legion! I swear! No matter where you hide, I will catch you one day. At that time, your soul will taste the pain like naiozu..." Seeing that the channel connecting the two worlds was getting smaller and smaller, and obviously could not accommodate his huge body, Kazak finally stopped and threatened fiercely. He never dreamed that he would be fooled by mortals one day. If it reaches the ears of other commanders of the Burning Legion, I''m afraid the name of the doomsday Lord will immediately become a laughing stock. "Really? Let''s wait and see." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders carelessly, turned and jumped into the airship and pointed to the south. Without saying a word, the goblin captain in charge of controlling the course immediately turned the course and plunged into the chilling twisted time and space. As long as you pass through this terrible area full of energy storms, you can reach the shadow Moon Valley, the most important area in Outland, which is also the location of Illidan''s nest dark temple. Feeling the light and irritable energy released from the distorted space-time around, Onyxia finally couldn''t help taking a breath and exclaimed: "the world has not been destroyed yet! It''s a miracle!" Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "yes! It''s really a great miracle! It shows us how fragile and indestructible a world is. But I''m not here to enjoy the scenery of Outland, but to cooperate with Illidan Stormrage, the king of Outland." "That terrible night elf demon hunter? The brother of Malfurion Stormrage?" the Black Dragon Princess obviously heard a lot of "egg master" deeds, and her eyes widened to show her undisguised surprise. "That''s right! Perhaps in the eyes of the children of stars who claim to abide by the way of nature, Illidan is just a madman who abuses the power of arcane and evil energy, a real devil. But in fact, he is not only a wise mage, but also a powerful warlock, and created the unique profession of demon hunter." Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng deliberately paused, and an expression of admiration appeared on his face: "the most important thing is that he knows how to treat power objectively, especially the arcane skills and Demons used by the Burning Legion. As I said before, power is essentially no good or evil. Whether evil energy, arcane art, shadow, nature or holy light, they are all just an external form of energy. Users will become what they look like, not that they turn users into madmen and demons. The funny thing is that in Azeroth, whether alliance or tribe, energy is divided into good and evil in a very subjective way. For example, in the alliance, the holy light is the representative of justice and is even regarded as the supreme belief, but the psychic spell symbolizing death is regarded as extremely evil, and once it is found, it will be treated horribly immediately; Similarly, in the tribe, the elemental power used by the shaman represents the ancient glorious tradition and spiritual sustenance, and the warlocks who once enslaved the orcs by the Burning Legion can only hide around like rats in the sewer. Ignorance, ignorance, discrimination, prejudice In fact, most ordinary people do not have the ability to distinguish right from wrong. They only speculate according to a small amount of information obtained from limited channels, and then slowly form an extreme social atmosphere of neither right nor wrong. That''s why I never discuss magic and technology with non professionals. But Illidan is different. He never cares about the so-called good and evil, let alone the means used, so I believe this cooperation should be very happy. " There is no doubt that if you want to find a person who can be appreciated by Zhang Cheng from Azeroth, it must be the "egg president". Because only Illidan Stormrage would accept all kinds of extremely dangerous thoughts in his mind and be willing to pay a certain price for the experiment. Onyxia seemed to notice something. She trembled subconsciously and muttered in a voice that only she could hear: "if there is anything more terrible in the world than meeting a madman, it is meeting two madmen together." "Haha haha! I love your compliments, my dear princess." Zhang Cheng laughs and stands to the bow, looking out at the distant valley of the shadow of a faint green light. Even from a very long distance, he can still feel the boiling evil energy and the elemental power that has been suppressed for a long time and led to incomparable anger. There is no doubt that these are the sins of Gul''dan. However, the powerful spell that permanently isolated the elemental power was no secret to Zhang Cheng, who had spied on the soul of ereda''s demon Warlock. As long as he is willing, he can break the seal, but the premise is that there are enough benefits, otherwise the fool will waste so much time and energy for no reason. The airship carefully avoided the broken stones floating in the air. It took about three days to cross the dangerous distorted space-time and officially enter the sky over the shadow Moon Valley. As expected, it was all purgatory like at a glance. The evil energy of the devil is rampant, the magma like rotten liquid is constantly gushing out of the earth''s crust, the sky is burning with green angry fire, hot meteorites are constantly crashing to the ground, sending out deafening roars, and even the air is like a giant beast roaring. Carla Haijiao, who was accompanying him, was completely shocked by the sight in front of him. She grabbed a cable and shouted in fear: "Mother Earth! It''s terrible! Now I finally know why those green skinned orcs always say that their hometown is hell. I thought they were just exaggerated descriptions, but now I know they just told the truth." "How do you feel, my dear apprentice? Do you love it here? You should know that practicing spell casting in this manic and destructive environment can exercise your control ability well. Because if you can''t control the power of the spell, you are in danger of being fried into minced beef by your own spell." Zhang Cheng looked at each other with a kind of unkind eyes. "No! No! No! I don''t want to practice magic in such an environment!" Carla Haijiao shook her head desperately and hurried back several steps. "I''m sorry! It''s up to you! Come on, embrace this powerful and irritable energy! Believe me, it''s good for your future. After all, my apprentice can''t be a waste, or I''d rather let the apprentice die. Remember, you only have a few months to prove yourself. If you can''t satisfy me in the end, I don''t mind changing a training object at all. OK Come on, don''t be like a little human girl who has been * * ed by more than a dozen orcs. Be brave. You are a brave Tauren... " Chapter 606 "I! Kara Cape! I''m a brave Tauren! I won''t die!" Kara Haijiao constantly recited this sentence in her heart to cheer herself up, then trembled, raised a magic wand symbolizing apprenticeship and began to sing astringent spells. From that serious and nervous expression, I didn''t know what powerful offensive spell he was casting, but it was actually just the lowest fireball. Seeing this big man with a height of two meters acting so shamefully, Onyxia finally couldn''t help laughing and said sarcastically, "this is the Tauren mage you expect? I''m sure even the worst human apprentice in storm city is much better than him." "Maybe! But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t intend to use normal methods to teach. In fact, I prefer to use some extreme means than traditional mage education. Any apprentice who can survive in the end is bound to make a real elite." Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. moment The fireball, which was only the size of a child''s fist, suddenly expanded several times, which was as big as an ogre''s head. The hot temperature even burned the thick hair on the Tauren. "Ah!!!!!" Carla Cape found that the power of the spell was beyond his control, and immediately threw it out into the distance without hesitation. The hot fireball crossed a parabola and hung directly in a green magma River, causing a violent explosion. Boom! A large area of magma splashed more than ten meters! At the same time, a weak connection point in the earth''s crust also collapsed inexplicably! Several twisted creatures like fire elements slowly climbed out of it, and everything around the crazy destroyer could be destroyed. "The reaction is fast. I hope you will react as fast next time as this time." Zhang Cheng hinted by patting the Tauren on the shoulder. With these words, he ignored Carla Haijiao''s frightened eyes, raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Next second People disappeared directly from the airship deck and appeared on the platform above the dark temple. Hundreds of apprentices of blood elf demon hunter in training found the invaders and rushed up immediately to get rid of the bold enemy. But before they rushed to the front, Zhang Cheng took the first step, raised his supreme authority and poked at the ground. Bang! A wave of energy that cannot be seen by the naked eye spreads around the touch point, and those who touch will immediately fall into an immovable fixed state, even though their brains are very clear. "Excuse me, can someone tell me where Illidan Stormrage is now? The dark temple is a little big, and I don''t want to spend a few hours looking for him." Zhang Cheng asked, casually passing by the crowd and secretly observing the evil energy marks on these demon hunter apprentices. It has to be said that this kind of fighting method of pouring evil energy into the body and integrating magic and melee really makes people feel bright in front of their eyes. Most importantly, demon hunters can constantly enhance themselves by not only hunting demons, but also seizing the evil power in each other''s body. Of course, the premise is that you can''t exceed your bearing limit, otherwise there will be the legendary explosion and death, or you will directly lose your mind and be transformed from the soul into an outright devil. Just then, a female demon with six arms suddenly opened the door and came in from the outside. With a voice that was enough to make any male creature blood boil, she seduced him: "Aha! An uninvited intruder. Tell me, are you here for fun or business?" "Hello, dear mother shahras, I''m very happy and excited to meet you. To tell you the truth, the purpose of my trip is to reach some cooperation and agreement with Lord Illidan, so if you don''t mind, can you show me a way?" Zhang Cheng leaned slightly, and two green evil energy fires burst out in his pupils. "Are you a warlock?!" the mistress undoubtedly noticed that the evil power in the other party was much stronger than herself, and immediately showed strong vigilance. "Warlock? No! Strictly speaking, I am a mage, specifically a caster, and Warlock is only a part of my power." Zhang Cheng raised his hand and suddenly lit a violet arcane fire. The fire burned so violently that many blood elf demon hunter apprentices standing in the distance fell to the ground and screamed. We should know that although their eyes are blind, they can clearly perceive the fluctuations of surrounding energy. Such a hot Olympic fire is like throwing a flash bomb into the original dark room. The mistress of shahras narrowed her eyes and seemed to hesitate. After a full minute, she took away the machete in her hand, smiled and said, "since you want to see Lord Illidan, come with me. But please note that he is not in a good mood recently. I suggest you''d better not easily offend him." "Thank you very much! Please don''t worry. I promise he will get better soon after seeing the cooperation conditions I put forward." Zhang Cheng gave his assurance with confidence. Led by the powerful female demon who once betrayed the Lord of the abyss, Martha Riton, the two quickly passed through dark channels and corridors one after another. After a while, they came to the deepest part of the dark temple. Illidan was sitting on his throne at the moment, holding the famous "skull of Guldan" in one hand, and holding his chin in the other hand, he asked in a condescending tone, "shahras, tell me who the human behind you is?" "Great Outland king! This human claims to cooperate with you!" the mother knelt down and replied respectfully. "Cooperation? A human?" Illidan''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a slightly ironic smile. There is no doubt that the arrogant man looked down on mankind, and even Arthas, the death knight, did not pay attention to it for a time. After all, although the scourge of the dead looks very powerful on the surface, it can only be regarded as a pathfinder dog of the Burning Legion, but the dog finally bit its owner. In terms of strength, even if the whole scourge Legion is added together, the Burning Legion can easily kill it with a small expedition. "Hehe, you seem to have a little prejudice against human beings?" Zhang Cheng quietly injected an arcane power into the supreme power, and then suddenly released it a hundred times. Boom! With him as the center, a terrible energy storm immediately set off within tens of meters! Shahras''s mother couldn''t dodge. Her two arms were immediately torn to pieces. Both the ground and the wall were crushed into tiny particles and floated in the ai Chapter 607 "Guard! Guard!" the mistress of shahras shouted with pain. In just a few seconds, several blood elves rushed in first and surrounded Zhang Cheng who had not moved at all. Obviously, they are no one else. It is the Illidari Council personally established by the blood elf prince. On the one hand, these guys are to make the huge dark temple work, on the other hand, they are also to monitor Illidan. After all, since the defeat of the frozen throne battle to the "former love enemy", kelsas realized that his partner was not as powerful as he thought, at least much worse than the "fraudster" Kil''jaeden, so he secretly began to hook up with the Burning Legion, although he had not chosen to betray for the time being, but in fact, they were not far away from becoming enemies. "Step back! Who allowed you in?" the demon hunter subconsciously frowned and scolded. "But... But just now..." Duchess maland stammered a glance at shahras''s mother who had lost two arms. The latter, with a vicious light in his eyes, quickly explained: "Sir, I think this human being is too dangerous. He must be arrested and imprisoned." "Dangerous?" Illidan glanced disdainfully. "No, shahras, this human is not dangerous at all. He just wants to show his strength and strive for a favorable position in cooperation. If he wanted to assassinate me, there would not be so much noise just now. What''s more, there is no resentment between me and the human kingdom. Why would a human want to kill me?" "But don''t you think his existence is a threat?" the master mother of shahras said with gnashing teeth. "Hum! In terms of the degree of threat, he can''t even compare with one of your fingers." Illidan slightly measured his body and revealed a meaningful sneer in his tone. He is no doubt very clear about his men, some of whom can be trusted, and some of whom are pretending to yield to himself, secretly making small moves all the time. In fact, there was no so-called loyalty from the beginning to the end. As long as someone could offer better conditions than now, she didn''t mind changing another master at all, just like betraying mather Riton at the beginning. Feeling the conspiracy and betrayal in the surrounding air through his spiritual power, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but raise his mouth and show a playful smile. He touched his chest with one hand, leaned down slightly and said, "respected king of Outland! The original demon hunter! Illidan Stormrage! I wonder if you are interested in listening to my cooperation proposal now?" "Of course! But before that, I think we need a little more private space." Illidan waved his hand and motioned everyone, including the mother, to step down. "As you wish!" Although the blood elves of the Illidari Council were a little unwilling, they finally chose to obey due to the powerful power of the demon hunter. After a while, the crowded hall was clean, leaving only two parties staring at each other. A full minute later, Illidan took the lead in opening his mouth and said, "I can feel that there is a powerful ereda demon soul in your body. Would you mind explaining what''s going on?" "You mean marosa? He''s a poor guy! And soon he will be completely swallowed up by me and disappear into the world forever." Zhang Cheng gave the answer carelessly. It has to be said that the demon hunter does have a keen magic smell that other professions can''t match, and even this almost perfect seal can be detected. "Are you swallowing the devil''s soul?!" Illidan said with a trace of surprise. Because he can''t believe who else in the world can devour and use the power of the devil except the demon hunter he created. Zhang Cheng gently shook his head and explained, "no, it''s not the kind of swallowing you think. To be exact, I''m erasing the consciousness in my soul and slowly integrating my consciousness into it. It''s safer and won''t have too many hidden dangers than the rough capture used by demon hunters." Illidan nodded thoughtfully: "it sounds interesting. Are you going to try to cultivate new demon hunters in this way?" "Ha ha! No, I''m not interested in cultivating demon hunters. I mean cooperation in technology and knowledge, such as evolutionary medicine, the transformation of evil Orcs, and the creation of a dragon race born for war. In short, I know your plan and your determination to destroy the Burning Legion, so I intend to join it." Zhang Cheng didn''t hide his intention and showed his intention in a big way. "Evolutionary potion? What''s that?" Illidan asked with interest, touching his chin. "It''s very simple! A potion I invented! It can greatly activate the potential power in the user''s body and enable him to obtain some additional abilities and talents, both physical and magical. Here''s a sample. You can try it." Zhang Cheng directly took a bottle out of his pocket and handed it to him. Illidan took over his hand, pulled out the plug, put it in front of his nose and sniffed. An incredible expression soon appeared on his face, followed by lifting his head and drinking it. Less than a second! The green evil energy marks on the upper body lit up and emitted dazzling light. However, these lights came and went quickly, and they quickly dimmed in less than three or five seconds. Feeling the slightly strengthened body, the demon hunter couldn''t help but stand up, spread his wings and exclaimed, "great! Unbelievable! Your medicine has had an effect on me!" "It''s my honor to get your praise." Zhang Cheng bent down and bowed with a smile. When it was profitable, he never mind putting himself in a relatively low position. "Tell me, what ingredients do you need for this medicine? Is it complicated to make it?" "No, it''s not complicated at all. As for the raw materials, I''m constantly improving the formula. I can add or delete some things at any time. In my opinion, maseridon''s blood and some unique specialties of Outland can try to add them, especially the half god goron gruer on the blade mountain. If I can get its blood, I promise I can mix it to your satisfaction Works. " Speaking of this, a greedy light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. You know, there are very few powerful creatures that can compete with the Black Dragon King nesario. Although the wings of death are fully capable of killing them, it will take some effort. If he can get gruel''s blood, he can find the mystery of the curse of flesh and blood and the way to create a rock Guardian giant. "What are you waiting for? Start your research quickly! From now on, we are close partners. But I have a little question. What do you want from me?" Illidan stepped down from the throne and locked in the human beings close at hand through the strong sense gained by sacrificing his eyes Chapter 608 Dark! icy! Heartless! The demon hunter is releasing his powerful power without reservation! There is no doubt that if there is anything wrong with the next answer, he will immediately launch a stormy attack. "It''s very simple! I want to get some water from the eternal well and a large number of souls of the Burning Legion demons from you. By the way, I''m doing some interesting experiments." Zhang Cheng gave the answer without panic. Anyway, he never wanted to pit the "egg president" from beginning to end, so naturally he didn''t have to worry about the other party''s Revenge in the future. "The well water of the eternal well? It''s no problem for you. I can understand a mage''s desire for it. But I don''t understand what you want so many souls of the Burning Legion demons to do? Is it swallowing them?" Illidan asked very curiously. You know, even if you become a devil hunter, you can kill the devil at most, then swallow the other party''s heart and blood, and then fight the devil''s soul in your heart until you defeat the other party and imprison the soul in the evil energy tattoo. Generally speaking, the number of demonic souls swallowed and sealed by a demon hunter is limited Even as the original demon hunter, he can''t devour and seal the demon soul indefinitely, otherwise he will lose control of his body sooner or later. "No, it''s not for swallowing, but for other purposes. As for what it''s used for, it''s my own business and has nothing to do with you." Zhang Cheng refused the other party''s temptation without hesitation. Because he was sure that if he said he wanted to form a new Burning Legion, the demon hunter would turn his face immediately. In fact, the demons of Azeroth universe have a similarity with the demons of Phelan continent, that is, unless they can be killed in their hometown, their souls can escape to their hometown and be reborn. This means that the devil''s soul has a very close relationship with their birthplace, so the success rate of large-scale interception will not be very high. Only by going to the devil''s hometown can we really capture a large number of their souls and tear them from their roots. According to the "plot", Illidan Stormrage will launch a raid on nazriza, the hometown of the fear Lord, and completely destroy the planet in the distorted void with the help of the energy surge of the portal. At that time, millions of demons will die, and their souls are the best prey for Zhang Cheng. Of course, before that, he also needs to strengthen the command magic code to capture more demon souls in a short time. Illidan held Gul''dan''s skull tightly, hesitated for a moment, immediately nodded and agreed, "that''s right! This is your business, and I have no reason to spy. In addition, I want to ask, how much do you know about my plan?" Zhang Cheng smiled and spread his hand: "very many! More than you can imagine. I know your next attack target is nazriza, and lure the Burning Legion to open the portal for reinforcement, and directly use the energy storm to blow up the whole planet." "I don''t seem to have told anyone about this plan. Where did you learn it?" Illidan frowned subconsciously. "If I said the future, would you believe it?" Zhang Cheng asked quietly. "The future?" the demon hunter touched his lips thoughtfully. "In that case, you must know the result, right? Tell me, did my plan succeed?" "Very successful! You not only destroyed nazriza, but also killed the fraudster Kil''jaeden on Argus, and successfully sealed the dark Titan Sargeras. To some extent, your actions surpass any intelligent life in Azeroth world, even the so-called demigods and guardian dragons. It is a true legend of a generation." Zhang Cheng bent down slightly and answered with a real face. "Interesting! Very interesting! Now I really believe you come from the future. Because before you say Argus, I had no idea of attacking the world. It seems that I must have found something interesting in nazriza..." As a guy who can cheat and betray the Burning Legion many times, Illidan''s mind is undoubtedly quite smart. He suddenly realized that those words were obviously not all lies. In particular, bold raids are almost the same as their own strategic plan. "Yes, you will find a very important prop in nazriza''s Archives - the seal of Argus." Zhang Cheng winked mysteriously. "I see! But these alone are not enough to prove that you are not a spy sent by the Burning Legion." "Understand! In order to express my sincerity, I will go to nazriza together to help you complete the destruction of this planet. I don''t know if this can prove my sincerity?" "Of course! I really welcome a powerful caster like you to join the raid. Oh, I almost forgot to inform you that the raid will begin in a few minutes. I will open the portal with the souls of countless wounded and dead. How are you ready?" When he said these words, Illidan slightly raised the corners of his mouth and showed a funny smile. Zhang Cheng replied with a smile: "no problem! I''ve been ready for battle." "Then come with me! If you''re not lying, a brilliant victory is waiting for us to win." then Illidan''s demonic hoof stamped down the ground, and the whole man rose up and flew away with his huge wings. "Alas... It seems that I''m going to take something real." Zhang Cheng whispered, and then followed him with his teleportation spell. About a few seconds later, they came to a place full of broken and night elf bodies, which covered the ground. Some of them haven''t swallowed their last breath yet, but judging from the terrible injury, it''s estimated that they won''t live long. For these people, Illidan had no mercy at all. Holding Guldan''s head high, Illidan began to sing spells loudly, imitating the dark door built by orc warlocks, tearing space with life and soul. The huge green evils can be gathered together in a visible way and slowly flow to a not very stable portal. Next second Boom! At the moment when the two worlds were connected, a violent energy storm surged from the other side and immediately tore many things around into pieces. When the storm subsided a little, Illidan immediately shouted to the army waiting in the distance: "idiot! What are you waiting for? Hurry! Rush over! Kill all the demons who dare to stop us!" "Let me come first!" Zhang Cheng was the first to cross the portal and directly use his powerful magic to crush all the demons coming, followed by looking at the mother star of the fear demon king with a slightly curious eye Chapter 609 Dark, desolate, twisted At a glance, there are almost no traces of life. Some are just boiling planet energy and the endless army of demons. It has to be said that as one of the most important enemies of the Titan Pantheon, the nasrezm demon is slightly different from other demon races in the Burning Legion. Because at first, like the ancient gods, they were tools to distort the void to find and incubate star souls, so they were more inclined to shadow energy than evil energy. This tendency makes the whole nazriza look like a place swallowed up by the distorted void. Except for a few strongholds used to supplement evil energy to other demons, most of them have maintained unbearable silence and darkness from beginning to end. Whether plants or a few wild animals, they have long been transformed into monsters that rely entirely on absorbing shadow energy. What''s more terrible is that the core of the planet has long died, replaced by a black hole composed of unknown material or energy, constantly releasing strong gravity to ensure that the broken crust will not collapse. "This is the hometown of the fear lords? It''s an incredible place..." Zhang Cheng muttered with wide eyes. From the moment he stepped through the portal, he could feel a powerful force that could not be described in words, and this force came from the pure shadow energy surging strongly in the depths of the earth. If you guessed right, the black hole like device is nothing else, or a connection point to the distorted void. The shadow energy of the whole universe diffuses through such connection points one after another. "See? This is the planet that can really kill demons! As long as the demons killed here can never get a second chance of resurrection." Illidan explained by standing on a bare stone behind him through the portal. Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "you are right! I can detect that the souls of those demons will condense very thick around the twisted void, and the thick souls are usually difficult to separate from the body. When the body is killed, these souls will dissipate rapidly, that is, the death in the true sense." "Not only that! Do you see the connection point between the earth''s core and the distorted void? It is like an extremely unstable energy bomb, which can lead to a series of disastrous consequences with a little use." Illidan opened his mouth and showed a cruel and bloodthirsty smile. As the original demon hunter, he swallowed the souls of many demons and knew the situation of every planet occupied by the Legion through the demon''s memory. Therefore, he dared to formulate such a bold raid plan. You know, compared with the nearly endless army of the Burning Legion, his evil orc, Naga and blood elf army are as fragile as a newborn baby. Coupled with the Legion''s powerful trans cosmic transmission system, once Kil''jaeden, the fraudster, reacts, he will be destroyed immediately. While they were talking, the army belonging to Illidan rushed out of the portal and killed all the demons in front. After a while, they cleared a road to the city not far away. At the same time, it seems that the demon lord responsible for Garrisoning the planet has finally reacted and sent tens of thousands of low-level demons out to try to eliminate these bold attackers. He didn''t realize who the enemy he was going to face this time and how well he knew the Legion. Looking at the demon army swarming out from behind the city gate like a giant beast''s mouth, Illidan subconsciously clenched Guldan''s skull and said in a smiling tone: "Dear human collaborator, it''s time to show your sincerity. If I remember correctly, Dalaran''s research on large-scale group damaging spells is still commendable." "As you wish, respected king of Outland." Zhang Cheng touched his chest with one hand, bowed slightly, held high the supreme authority and sang a spell loudly. With the energy shock caused by syllable after syllable, a golden light flashed in his pupils, followed by the huge energy began to gather rapidly, forming a large black charged cloud, which directly shrouded all within a few kilometers, including the city. Boom! When the first dull loud sound reverberates in the air! Dazzling white lightning fell from the sky like raindrops! together! Two! Three! Fifty! A hundred! ¡­¡­ The low-level demons could not resist the magic power like the end of the world. In the blink of an eye, they died and were seriously injured. Even the magic mecha standing on the city wall could not escape, and they all turned into a pile of scrap iron under the lightning storm. Shock! shudder! fear! Whether the evil Orcs and blood elves at the edge of the depths, or the demons at the center of the storm, they all raised their heads, stared at the falling lightning, and even forgot to turn and run away. When the thunderous roar of the clouds in the sky gradually stopped, less than one tenth of the 50000 troops who left the wall first. "Wonderful casting! More powerful than I thought! I don''t understand why a caster like you is unknown?" Illidan asked with a little doubt. "It''s very simple! I''ve never pursued the so-called reputation! I don''t care about wealth and status in the eyes of ordinary people. The only thing I''m interested in is knowledge and technology. Whether it''s an alliance or a tribe, as long as I can provide what I''m interested in, I don''t mind serving him, just as I serve you now." Zhang Cheng gave the answer with a smile. "Ah! I see! You are a little similar to me in my youth! You are eager for knowledge and power! It doesn''t matter. I can satisfy you as long as you guarantee that all the previous predictions can be realized one by one. In addition, you have just passed the test, and I will slowly give you a certain trust from now on. But please remember, if one day I find you betraying me, the consequences will be very serious Serious, "Illidan warned meaningfully. "Don''t worry! I''m not a kelsas day chaser. In fact, I have a very deep understanding of evil energy by swallowing the soul of ereda devil. It is true that it is a powerful force, but it can only be used to destroy. It seriously lacks creativity and plasticity like arcane energy, and is not the most ideal tool for the caster." "Oh? You can realize this! I have to say it''s a little ironic! As a descendant of the upper elves who have lived for thousands of years, his understanding of magic energy is not as good as that of a human being. Tell me your name, young man, maybe we can have some more in-depth communication, the communication between mages." "My name is Zhang Cheng! It''s my honor to communicate with a master like you." Chapter 610 While they were talking, the bloodthirsty and angry evil Orcs had occupied the city gate and began to fight with the demons along the streets. Blood elf demon hunters give full play to their strengths, constantly harvest the life of low-level demons, absorb the evil energy and soul of each other, and expand themselves. Every time a demon is killed, the demon hunters will become more powerful. Their evil energy tattoos emit bright green light, so that many demons can''t help shaking when they see them. As Illidan has always stressed, the demon hunter is a nightmare for all the demons of the Burning Legion from the moment of its birth. No devil, no hunter! But as long as the devil is not destroyed one day, the hunter will never stop to rest! Illidan undoubtedly noticed Zhang Cheng, who was always staring at those young demon hunters, and immediately said, "why, are you very interested in them?" The latter smiled and shook his head: "no! To be exact, I am interested in all knowledge and interests. There is nothing more satisfying than exploring the unknown and unlocking the truth hidden under the surface." "Ha ha! I like your ambition! I also like your attitude towards magic! That''s right! To uncover the truth hidden under the surface is what a caster should do. It''s like everyone, including the night elves, is afraid of the Burning Legion and its master, the dark Titan Sargeras, but no one wants to study it It seems invincible to defeat the enemy''s weaknesses, and then defeat them. "Illidan looked up, his tone full of praise and pride. To some extent, what he is doing is to directly confront the powerful Legion and the dark Titan as a mortal. "There is a saying in my hometown that I think is very reasonable. Every intelligent life, whether God or mortal, is a collection of emotion and desire. As long as you can give the other party what he wants most, he will exchange everything with himself. In my opinion, whether the devil of the Burning Legion or Sargeras, they all have their own strong feelings Feeling, or anger, or fear, or the chagrin of tasting the taste of failure, in short, they are no different from us. These violent changes in emotions and desires are exactly a weakness. What you are taking advantage of now is the arrogance and anger of the enemy? " While saying these words, Zhang Cheng kept trying to perceive Illidan''s shallow thinking through his spiritual powers. But interestingly, I don''t know whether it is the inherent physical problem of the demon hunter or the relationship that devours too many demon souls. How he perceives it can only get some incomprehensible and messy information. Of course, in order to prevent being noticed by the other party, he had no intention of forcibly invading. In fact, Illidan Stormrage has always been very curious about what makes this "exile" willing to give everything to destroy the Burning Legion. And Tyrande Yufeng''s doomed fruitless love? Or something else? But the demon hunter obviously didn''t find this. He nodded and replied: "That''s right! I''m taking advantage of the arrogance and anger of Kil''jaeden, the fraudster. I''m sure he will be furious when he learns that nazriza has been attacked. He will immediately send reinforcements to destroy my annoying little mouse. But he doesn''t know that my real purpose is to use the destruction of this planet to eliminate the effective power of the Legion to the greatest extent. In addition, your super large-scale attack method just now I can assure you that the Supreme Commander left behind in nazriza must be asking Kil''jaeden for help now. He will not risk his life easily because of his fear of the demon king. " "So, we''re about to be wanted by the Burning Legion?" Zhang Cheng spread his hands and showed a careless expression on his face. "Yes! Why, are you afraid?" Illidan pursed his mouth slightly. "Afraid? No! Not at all! In fact, when I came to Outland, I deceived Lord Karzak of doom. He roared like a mad dog to chase me to the end of the universe, but I''m not good now." Zhang Cheng joked in a half joking tone. Anyway, when the Legion came to the door, he found that the situation was bad, and he could leave by patting his ass. where should I worry. "You succeeded in teasing Kazak? I have to admit that this is a great feat! You have to be careful in the future! As far as I know, he is not a broad-minded guy. He will try to kill you even for his reputation." Illidan raised his eyebrows and his tone was full of schadenfreude. "It doesn''t matter! Let him come! I just need more demon souls! Oh, by the way, it seems that you have studied demons for a long time. You can help me strengthen this command demon code so that it can accommodate more demon souls." Zhang Cheng took out the book with evil smell from the magic pocket. "No problem! It''s a piece of cake!" Illidan raised his claw like left hand and gently clicked on the page. moment This magical item made by the Lord of the abyss began to tremble violently, emitting a painful groan like human suffering. In about two or three minutes, there were more evil energy and magic patterns on the page, which were very similar to those on the demon hunter. Each one was like a seal, which firmly imprisoned the soul inside. Moreover, under the action of these evil energy magic patterns, a huge soul space is formed in the master magic code, which is enough to accommodate millions of demon souls. Feeling the power of the strengthened master magic code, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "great! This is exactly what I want. If you don''t mind, I''ll spend some time to make a large soul gathering array, and I can''t work hard to perform a large-scale killing and wounding spell for the time being." "It doesn''t matter! I''ve achieved my goal. Next, it''s time to go to file management and look for the seal of Argus in your prediction. Before evacuating, I estimate you have up to three hours to make good use of it." Illidan patted Zhang Cheng on the shoulder, spread his wings and flew straight to the southeast of the modeling City, ignoring the lives of his men. It is estimated that in his heart, as long as the ultimate goal can be achieved, no matter how many lives are sacrificed, it is worth it. Whether evil Orcs or blood elves, Naga and the crushers, they were used to consume cannon fodder from the beginning. Their sacrifice was only for one thing, that is, to end the threat of the dark Titan Sargeras to Azeroth''s world. In order to achieve the final goal! Illidan doesn''t care about the so-called means, let alone the hostility of the alliance and the tribe to himself. He is like a never-ending hound, chasing the Burning Legion and biting until he or his prey falls Chapter 611 Some people say that all the great military actions remembered by history to win the strong with the weak are essentially desperate risks. Success is naturally a classic case of defeating the strong with the weak. In the future, countless people will use it for repeated research, but if it fails, it will become a joke after people''s tea, and even be hung on the shame column of history. There is no doubt that Illidan''s attack on nazriza was a perfect sneak attack. It was so perfect that the demon lords of nasrezm didn''t even dare to organize the defeated army. They could only watch thousands of low-level demons cut and surrounded by evil Orcs, and then died and injured bit by bit under the attack of demon hunters. After countless times of hunting and seizing, the original young demon hunter recruits have become stronger and stronger, and several have even reached a level enough to frighten the fear demon kings. Of course, the price is not without. Seven or eight unlucky people who absorbed too much evil energy directly killed and exploded. The green evil energy storm tore everything within hundreds of meters into pieces. Pain, torture, betrayal, eternal entanglement with the devil''s soul, it is possible to die at any time because inhaling too much evil can lead to explosion It can be said that there is no more dangerous profession than demon hunter in the whole Azeroth. Except for those crazy people who lost everything because of the Legion invasion, no one would want to become a demon hunter at all. They are a group of poor people who are swallowed up by hatred and reason. They are destined to embark on a road of destruction without a way back, only to vent their inner anger, send out the brightest light before falling like a meteor, and bring the light of death of fear to the enemy. Looking at the elves fighting like wild animals in the distance, Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "sure enough, it is still an intelligent life under extreme emotions, and the soul potential will be released to the greatest extent. It seems that the necessary conditions for evolution have never been so-called positive emotions. On the contrary, negative feelings that can make people collapse are. As a saying goes, pain is a good medicine. It can make you remember your mistakes and ensure that you don''t make such mistakes in the future. Maybe evolution is the same. Next time, I can try to add some painful memories to the medicine, so as to arouse strong emotions and urge the brain to make the right response... " Just as he was ready to stand up and recheck the mistakes and omissions of the huge soul arrest array under his feet, a powerful energy wave suddenly flashed at the end of the city. moment Dark green evil energy connects the sky and the earth! In less than three or five minutes, a huge arched portal with a height of more than 30 meters and a width of 20 meters slowly opened! Before the bloodthirsty and cruel evil Orcs could react, a huge figure rushed out of it. "Ah!!!!!! humble bug! Come and taste katagaz''s blade!" The huge pit lord roared and smashed more than 30 orcs into meat and mud with unmatched power. A demon hunter tried to rush up and kill the dangerous enemy, but before he jumped up, he was hit by a double headed sword with a bang, hit the wall more than 30 meters away, screamed and spewed out a big mouthful of blood. "Hahaha! That''s what the little bats mentioned about the powerful invaders? Bah! They only deserve to hide in the dark corner and play tricks!" katgaz cracked his mouth and laughed, and didn''t forget to ridicule the fear devil who hasn''t dealt with much. After all, in the eyes of the abyss Lord who is keen to crush the rebels with great power, the fear demon is like a clown hiding behind his back. In the eyes of the fear demon king who likes to disintegrate the resistance from the inside at the least cost, the abyss Lord is a group of reckless men with muscles in their minds, who only know how to fight and kill, but don''t know what strategy is. Their thinking differences are like the two extremes of ice and fire. They don''t fight on weekdays because of the face of the dark Titan Sargeras. With the arrival of the abyss Lord, more portals were opened, and countless demon armies poured out. There were more than 60 demon lords alone. Tens of thousands of evil Orcs and a few demon hunters were not opponents at all. They were beaten back in the blink of an eye. It was only a matter of time before the whole army was destroyed. Obviously! As the most powerful military organization in the whole universe, the Burning Legion has an overwhelming advantage in terms of quantity and quality. I''m afraid no force can compete with them directly, excluding the void king and the Titan Pantheon who don''t know the depth. In fact, if Archimonde, the polluter, was not too arrogant, he would directly and steadily destroy Shenglin, the survival of the night elves, let the coalition slowly exhaust the final supplies, and conquer Azeroth. It would be easy to die under the tree of the world. Watching the defeated evil Orcs and Naga coalition, Zhang Cheng began to hesitate whether to use two more strategic magic to delay time, at least until his allies returned safely. But before he could make a decision, a tall figure flew across the sky, slammed down, laughed and said, "your prophecy has come true! I found the seal of Argus!" "Congratulations! Then can we retreat next?" Zhang Cheng turned his head and asked with a smile. "Yes! The first part of the plan is about to enter the final stage." Illidan raised his mouth and an undisguised cruel smile appeared on his face. Zhang Cheng seemed to be aware of something and asked with a smile, "what about these troops? What will their fate be?" "Victory is forged by great sacrifice! There is no victory without sacrifice! They will shed the last drop of blood, attract the demons'' attention to the greatest extent, and strive for the time to cast spells for us." Illidan did not hide his intention at all, and admitted that these poor guys were used to consume cannon fodder. From the beginning of the plan, this sneak attack army has no intention of retreating, but will fight with the demons to the last minute and witness the destruction of the hometown of the fear demon king. "Then let''s pay tribute to the sacrifices of the warriors! Their bloody battle will ring the death knell for the destruction of the Burning Legion." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders. Obviously, he is not the kind of person who will be moved by the so-called heroic sacrifice. All he thinks about is how many demonic souls the explosion of the whole planet will bring to himself. "Stop those demons for me! This magic ceremony may take some time to guide!" Illidan ordered casually and immediately sang a harsh spell. Under his guidance, all the energy of nazriza became extremely unstable. The most important manifestation of the world was that the originally stable portal erupted into a violent shock, which triggered a chain reaction between the surrounding evil energy and the shadow. Next second Boom!!!!!!!!!! Chapter 612 After the violent energy shock and impact poured into the broken crust, the already fragile gravitational balance was broken, and the shadow energy gushing from the distorted void swept the whole planet in an instant. Different from the shadow energy seen by most warlocks or shadow priests, this shadow energy is darker and deeper, just like the eternity from the end of the universe. Wherever it passes, it will be crushed and assimilated and become a part of the distorted void. Even the most powerful abyss Lord cannot escape. At the same time, as the planet was quickly swallowed up, the remaining evil energy began to boil and form a terrible energy storm. Millions of demons were killed and injured in just ten minutes under the terrible energy storm. Some tried to escape through the portal, but the disastrous result caused by the portal explosion was 100 times more terrible than the energy storm. To be exact, under the impact of surging energy, the portal opened by the Burning Legion is like detonated nuclear weapons one by one, each razing things tens of kilometers around. It is estimated that the other side of the portal is almost the same. Obviously, Illidan was not only looking for the seal of Argus, but also took the opportunity to set up a net, waiting for Kil''jaeden to make a wrong judgment in anger. And these demon armies sent are the victims of the fraudster''s wrong judgment. "It''s so beautiful! The destruction of a planet is so spectacular!" Zhang Cheng exclaimed, summoning the souls of those dead demons through the soul arrest array and cramming them into the master demon code. The most ironic thing is that Carter Gaz, a powerful abyss Lord who once traded with him, ended up being imprisoned by his own magic items. Illidan looked at the doomsday scene he had created himself and said with a sneer: "Look! The invincible Burning Legion is bleeding today! Millions of demons are killed by us forever! There is no way to use their dirty tricks to escape death. This is only the beginning! They will understand that no matter how powerful demons are, they will be successfully hunted in front of hunters." "A brilliant and great victory! The most important thing is that you have got the key to the end, haven''t you?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the roaring demon soul in the master magic code, pursed his lips and showed a satisfied smile. With these souls, when he returns, he can start to build a real legion, not a group of puppets without thinking. But before that, he still needs to spend some time to tame the rebellious demon lords, especially the irritable abyss Lords. As for the fear Lord, they never mind changing a master, on the premise that you must be strong enough, otherwise conspiracy and betrayal will happen soon. "Yes! Now we have the key to victory. In addition, the facts have once again proved how accurate your prediction is. It seems that I can look forward to the future a little..." With these meaningful words, Illidan quickly turned and walked through the portal, held Guldan''s skull in his hand, and began to inject arcane energy into the portal. There is no doubt that he will use the explosive power of the portal to speed up the destruction of nazriza, prevent the remaining demons from escaping back, and tell Kil''jaeden what happened here. Although Zhang Cheng wanted to stay and collect more demon souls, he immediately gave up his original idea after feeling the extremely unstable energy in the portal. Just when he was ready to return to Outland! A female blood elf demon hunter with scars all over her body suddenly crossed the low sky with the help of the demon wing behind her, fell to the ground with a bang, raised her arm and shouted with her last strength: "no! Don''t... Don''t leave me! Take me away! I... I can still fight!" However, Zhang Cheng did not immediately rescue the friendly army, but turned his eyes to Illidan on the other side of the portal. He was not sure whether the other party would choose to take the last survivor or let him stay and destroy the whole planet. "Don''t look at me! The decision is up to you! But remember! Once you choose to save her, it means you should be responsible for her every move. If I hear any information about this battle, I will order you to solve the hidden danger yourself." Illidan''s tone was full of cold, without even a trace of emotion. Perhaps for him, perhaps the only thing that melted the cold heart was the love for Tyrande. Unfortunately, the unknown blood elf is obviously not Tyrande. She is just a chess piece and cannon fodder used to consume the enemy. "Tell me, honey, can you keep a secret?" Zhang Cheng bent down and pinched each other''s bloody chin. "I can! My Lord! I can not only keep a secret! But also be willing to fight for you!" the female demon hunter raised her head and promised loudly. She was not a fool and realized that she had been abandoned by Illidan. Only by taking refuge in her new master could she save her life. "Very good! This is the answer I want! Come on, drink it, then stand up and follow me. I promise you will have a bright future." after saying that, Zhang Cheng threw down a bottle of medicine glittering green. The blood elf pulled out the plug, took a deep breath, raised his head and drank it. Blink! The powerful evil energy began to flow rapidly along the body. After a while, the terrible wound healed quickly. She felt that the body was filled with commonly used energy again. Illidan undoubtedly found this through his strong perception and raised his eyebrows in surprise: "this is an evil energy potion? You have made an evil energy potion that can cure demon hunters and demons!" "Hehe, that''s right. Any energy can be used in my eyes, and evil energy is no exception. How, do you have a new understanding of my alchemy level?" Zhang Cheng winked playfully and pulled the female demon hunter behind him through the portal. "It''s really impressive! I don''t understand how you should be less than 30 years old according to the life span of mankind. I''m afraid half of the archmages of the kenrito Parliament are not your opponent." "It''s very simple! Concentrate! Never stop learning new knowledge! Instead of blindly assuming the responsibility of guarding the world, or indulge in sound and color. Remember the last guardian Medivh? He is a negative example, a genius who could have surpassed the limits of mortals and competed with the Titans, and finally chose to die for ridiculous reasons." "I''ve heard of Medivh! The last guardian of tirisfa''s parliament! He seems to have shared a body with Sargeras and peeped into the endless taboo knowledge in the dark Titan''s mind. Unfortunately, he didn''t make good use of it." Illidan shook his head regretfully and raised his left hand to make a grip. Under the guidance of this action, the already unstable portal suddenly collapsed, completely cutting off the connection between Outland and nazriza. Chapter 613 With the terrible void storm of shadow Moon Valley coming as scheduled, Illidan''s plan to raid nazriza finally came to an end. He succeeded in exchanging the lives of tens of thousands of evil Orcs, Naga and demon hunters for the permanent death of millions of demon armies and dozens of powerful lords of the Burning Legion, and even the mother planet of the fear demon king as a backup base no longer exists. If only according to the proportion of casualties, he undoubtedly won an unprecedented victory. Even countless demigods participated in the fierce battle of ancient times, they can''t give the Burning Legion such a fatal blow as this. Unfortunately, Illidan, who was planning his next attack, ignored a very important thing, that is, people''s hearts and morale. After all, tens of thousands of the most elite soldiers suddenly evaporated, and even a complete body could not be found. Even fools knew what must have happened, so for a moment, many people began to talk privately about what terrible experiments or plans were being carried out by their loyal masters. You should know that in the huge follower team composed of demons, Naga, blood elves, night elves, crushers and orcs, each race and everyone has their own demands. They did not take refuge in Illidan for no reason and were willing to sacrifice their precious lives, but wanted to get what they wanted from the original demon hunter. For example, what the blood elves wanted was to get rid of or alleviate the pain after the onset of magic addiction, so Illidan taught them the magic skills to absorb evil energy from the devil. For another example, the nagas led by vasqi stood behind the ancient gods. Who knows if they want to destroy the Burning Legion by Illidan''s hand. As for the leader of the broken gray tongue, Akama has long been in collusion with Maiev Yingge in prison, ready to set off a new rebellion at the critical moment. In fact, the king of Outland seems to have incomparable scenery, but in essence it is a mass of loose sand, and there is a huge crisis behind it that ordinary people can''t imagine. Zhang Cheng doesn''t understand how the "egg boss" gathers these devils together and relies on what to keep his men in awe and obedience, even if these are just superficial. Maybe this is the so-called leader and heroic temperament? Of course, all this has nothing to do with him. In just over three months, he has already met the prince of blood elves kelsas, the leader of Naga, Ms. vasqi, the leader of the crusher Akama, and the legendary figure who has just resurrected and the world''s first death knight - Talon blood demon It has to be said that these "old guys" who have lived for unknown years have indeed mastered a lot of interesting magic knowledge and technology. Among them, kelthas almost controlled all the precious wealth left by the high elves; Vasqi inherited some of the in-depth study of the eternal well and arcane energy by the upper elves; Akama was a powerful bishop of the holy light before he degenerated into a breaker, and had unique views on the use of the holy light energy; Talon blood demon, not to mention that he was once Gul''dan''s right hand. He was not only a real plate armor caster, but also very good at close combat. It is said that he almost killed the human hero tulayan in a one-to-one duel. In addition, Illidan, who was first a mage and then transferred to the leader of demon hunter, Zhang Cheng has gained a lot. The most important thing is that after three months, I finally got my dream blood of gruer. Feeling the surging vitality of the red liquid in the test tube, he finally couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth and asked, "how did you get it? Don''t tell me that someone went to the blade mountain and killed the most powerful hill goron." "Kill him? Don''t be kidding! You know what? I lost six of my best assassins for this blood. You''d better make something useful, or I promise there will never be any cooperation between us from now on." Akama gritted her teeth and complained. He will never forget the terrible power of gruer, the Dragon Slayer, in his rage. What''s more terrible is that the longer the battle lasts, gruer will continue to draw strength from the earth, become more and more powerful, and even break a mountain with one blow. No language can describe the doomsday scene! "Don''t worry! It''s all worth it. Give me a few days and you''ll soon get the reward you promised." Zhang Cheng comforted with a smile. "I hope so! Remember! The transaction between us..." "Yes! Our transaction will never be known by Illidan or anyone else. Don''t forget, I''m just a collaborator full of learning and research desire, and I''m not loyal to anyone." Before Akama finished speaking, Zhang Cheng took over the second half. He clearly knew who the potion was for, and to some extent, it was part of Azeroth''s correct timeline. "I hope so!" Akama never liked to talk too much nonsense, and the whole person quickly escaped into the shadow. Less than two minutes after his front foot left, a female demon hunter wearing a black vest and holding two strangely shaped blades came in from the outside and knelt down on one knee to report: "master, I have gone to Hellfire Peninsula to investigate the changes of the dark gate according to your requirements." "What''s the result?" Zhang Cheng asked, carefully dropping a few drops of krur''s blood into the prepared solvent. moment The originally silent green evil energy suddenly boils! It''s as like as two peas! You are expecting to open the dark door from the other side! And the whole Hellfire Peninsula has been opened by the door that was originally closed, and the pioneers of the Burning Legion can be seen everywhere. Obviously, they are about to start the report again. "The elf raised her head with a meaningful smile. "Great! As historians often say, the gear of fate finally began to turn. I just don''t know whether our Outland King Illidan is ready to meet his own destiny." Zhang Cheng handed the potion to the other party. Without saying a word, the fairy picked up her head and drank it all. In the blink of an eye, the evil energy tattoo on her body burst out a dazzling light, and I plopped down on the ground and groaned in pain. The blood elf''s original white skin was covered with a layer of black and purple scales, his feet became sharp claws, and his huge wings were fully opened. Compared with the transformation of ordinary demon hunter, she is closer to the Dragon man than a simple demon. Needless to ask, Zhang Cheng must have injected dragon blood into the demon hunter''s body through a series of experiments. In addition, golon''s powerful power from the rock Guardian giant completely activated the earth power given to the black dragon by the Titans Chapter 614 "Ah!!!!!" After the upheaval lasted five minutes, the female demon hunter finally couldn''t help her pain and screamed. She felt that every inch of muscles and cells in her body were being torn and reorganized by powerful energy. That feeling was almost the same as that her body was constantly eroded by evil energy after eating the devil''s heart. More Than This! In her mind, she couldn''t help recalling the most painful memories in her life, including the capture of the army of the dead led by Alsace, silver moon city, the tragic death of her parents, brothers and sisters, the death of her friends under the magic of the devil during the Outland war, and the transformation of her former boss on the frozen throne into an irrational Ghoul This pile by pile, one by one memory that made her suffer and suffer, just like magic playback, kept repeating. The poor elf didn''t even know whether these memories made him more painful or whether the strong stimulation transmitted by nerves to the brain was more painful. The only thing she knows is that she must live! At least you can''t die until you finish your revenge! Supported by a strong desire to survive! Although the scales on the skin surface of the female demon hunter began to break and the green blood containing evil energy splashed everywhere, she has maintained a very fast healing speed. Under the double torture of destruction and regeneration, her life essence finally changed. In less than a minute, no matter the conspicuous horns on the head, or the scales, wings and claws on the skin surface disappeared, replaced by the nearly perfect body curve of the blood elf. "How do you feel, hilna?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and asked with interest. "I... I don''t know..." the fairy slowly got up from the ground and gently stroked her almost naked body. She could feel that although she had lost the tattoo that Illidan personally painted on the body surface to suppress the devil''s soul and the original powerful evil power, her body had become completely different from before. To be exact, it seems that there has been some strengthening and sublimation from the body to the soul. In order to confirm this, hilna stretched out her right arm, grabbed the little ghost servant who was cleaning the dust in the room, and suddenly launched her ability to seize the blood energy in the other party''s body. Less than a second! The poor man who didn''t respond was washed alive into a dry, cold body that seemed to have been dead for decades. At the same time, the disappeared tattoos on her upper body were lit up again, and the green evil energy flowed into every corner of her body along the blood vessels. The fluency was very different from that before. "What did you do to me?" the fairy looked up with an unbelievable expression on her face. You know, since she became an apprentice of demon hunter, she has been tortured by evil energy and demon soul almost all the time, even sleeping is a nightmare. Zhang Cheng smiled, shrugged his shoulders and replied: "It''s simple! I''ve exploited your potential to the maximum. Do you know why Illidan is so powerful? No matter how many demons he kills or devours, there will be no danger of exploding at all? Many people think it''s related to his deal with the dark Titan Sargeras. Of course, I don''t deny this, but the reason why Illidan can bear such a powerful evil power He once changed his constitution with the water of the well of eternity. " "Forever... The well of eternity?!" hilna grew up in surprise. "That''s right! The well of eternity is the gathering point of all the magical energy of Azeroth in the past. You can imagine that the magical energy that permeates the whole world is gathered in one well. How powerful and pure its well water should be. Even a little is enough to change the life form of mortals and make them evolve to a higher level. The potion I just gave you There is a drop of water from the eternal well... "Zhang Cheng explained with a smile. However, he did not say that in fact, the well of eternity is part of the star soul bred by Azeroth to some extent. At that time, Archimonde, the polluter, tried his best to go to the tree of the world in order to seize the entrance hidden under the tree to the interior of the star core, and continuously extract star souls to evolve into one of the Titans. In fact, in the eyes of Azeroth''s real executives, these are not secrets at all. There is no doubt that like all those who desire power, Zhang Cheng also wants to seize the powerful power nurtured by this planet one day. But the problem is that he is far from strong enough to accommodate the huge magic energy like a planet. In addition, there are countless guardians including Titan. It''s better to keep a low profile for the time being. After finding the corresponding method, he did not mind destroying Azeroth at all and drew a stop to the endless struggle. "I see!" hilna nodded suddenly. "But I don''t understand! Why do you use such precious materials on me? Am I more than just an experiment for you?" "Yes! You are an experiment, but not an experiment in the ordinary sense. To be exact, the experiment I conducted on you is very important, especially to help me deeply understand the evolution of Azeroth''s life form over tens of thousands of years. In addition, our dear Lord Illidan, the king of Outland, also explicitly requested that I find a method that can improve the conversion rate of demon hunter Medicament. " After that, Zhang Cheng added gruer''s blood to dozens of bottles of green evil energy solvent drop by drop, and handed it to the other party without looking back: "give it to Illidan for me, and he will be satisfied with it." "As you wish, master." Hilna didn''t try to ask any more questions. After covering the key parts of her body with broken clothes, she took the medicine and turned to the deepest part of the dark temple. Seeing the female elves vanish at the end of the dim corridor, Zhang immediately cast her eyes on the absolutely empty corner, laughing and laughing, "princess, how long do you intend to stand there?" "Damn it! When did you find it?" With a familiar voice, Onyxia lifted her Invisibility spell and came out with a frown. "From the beginning! Don''t use this trick next time. I''m sure Varna must have noticed your existence." Zhang Cheng poured the remaining half of gruer''s blood into another bottle of violet solution and handed it directly to the Black Dragon Princess. The latter sniffed gently with his nose, and a strange expression immediately appeared on his face: "I smell the power of the earth! What is this?" "Goron! A special species created by the Titans and endowed with the power of the earth, like the black dragon, has the terrible power to change the landscape. If you drink it, you should be able to awaken the sleeping part of your body." Zhang Cheng urged impatiently. As the dark door was about to open, he realized that his trip was coming to an end. When the alliance and tribes swarm into Outland, it is the deadline for him to leave Chapter 615 Undoubtedly, as the most powerful individual in the existing goron, gruer''s blood undoubtedly paved the way for Zhang Cheng''s final experiment. In fact, more than three months ago, he had completed most of the scheduled goals, including the actual test of the newly born mixed race young dragon, making more powerful evil Orcs with maseridon''s crazy blood and evolutionary medicine, and cultivating giant biological weapons with the active spores of zanga swamp, He even took time to do some research on the void young dragon and Naru. Anyway, according to normal thinking, he has long gone beyond the bottom line of human nature by engaging in these crazy research. There are not hundreds of unlucky people who have died for this, and they are almost the same. They are typical villains who should be completely eliminated from the body to the soul. But interestingly, because I almost never participate in most actions, not many people in the whole dark temple know that Zhang Cheng exists. Most blood elves, demons, orcs and Naga only know that there is a human in the upper area who is very valued by Illidan and is responsible for providing some interesting magic potions that can make him stronger, that''s all. Just as he began to study the great potential contained in goron''s blood against time, Illidan, who was presiding over the graduation ceremony of a new group of apprentices, finally got what he wanted. Looking at the row of boiling green liquid in hilna''s hand, he stretched out his right hand, picked up one of the bottles and asked with a smile, "what does your master say? How much success rate can this medicine improve?" "Sorry, sir, the master only said that you would be satisfied with avoiding this medicine. I don''t know anything else." the fairy bent down and bowed deeply. Although strictly speaking, she no longer belongs to Illidari, let alone continues to obey each other, she still shows her respect for the king of foreign regions. "Oh?" Illidan raised his eyebrows in surprise and handed the bottle directly to the apprentice who was going to swallow the devil''s heart. "Drink it! Then go on with the next part!" "As you wish!" A night elf male took the medicine and poured it without even thinking about it. He immediately tore open the demon body that had just been killed, stuffed a dark black heart into his mouth, and desperately bit and ate like a beast. The picture was bloody and disgusting. It can be seen with meat that in the process of swallowing, the devil''s soul gradually entangled with him and fought with him. About ten minutes later, the hunter finally defeated the other party, struggled to get up from the ground, and his eyes burst out strange green light. "How do you feel? Can you continue?" Illidan''s tone revealed seriousness and seriousness. "I can!" the night elf man nodded without thinking. Soon, another demon was summoned from the portal and attacked the hunter. In this way, he continued to kill the devil and devour the devil''s heart, flesh and soul. He repeated it more than a dozen times until he finally began to have a vague consciousness, knelt on the ground, painfully hit the ground with his head and dug out his eyes. "Very good! You''ve done very well! Now, I''ll paint the evil energy tattoo for you by myself." Illidan raised his index finger, cut each other''s skin with claw like nails, and injected evil energy to form an eternal cage. When the last step was completed, the male night elf''s body had begun to demonize, not only slowly growing terrible horns and hooves, but also becoming extremely unstable and even full of desire for destruction, killing and destruction. However, Illidan was obviously ready. He waved directly and motioned two demon hunters who completed the final ceremony to take him down and put him in the dungeon. For a long time to come, the poor apprentice will fight against the devil and his own demons. If he succeeds, he will regain consciousness and become a real hunter. But if he fails, he will be swallowed up by the devil and disappear forever. Usually, the success rate of becoming a demon hunter is only one in five, that is, only one of the five people can survive, and the rest will turn into a demon and be executed. Such a cruel elimination process, no wonder the king of Outland is eager to greatly improve the success rate. Seeing the delirious apprentice disappear at the end of the corridor, Illidan immediately turned to hilna and said, "great medicine! Tell your master for me that I am very satisfied with what he has provided." "Hmm?! are you sure?" the Huntress looked up in surprise. "Yes! The young man can hold on just now! I can feel that something is helping him suppress the devoured demon soul and greatly improve his potential as a demon hunter. In addition, give this to your master and tell him that this is the last bottle of well water from the eternal well in the world. I originally intended to give it to kelsas, but now I think it is better It''s more valuable to give it to him. " After that, Illidan carefully took out a crystal bottle emitting soul stirring energy from his close pocket. For a moment! Both the blood elves who are extremely sensitive to magic and the night elves created by the well of eternity feel this power. Even under the strong perception of the demon hunter, this bottle of water is like the sun no More than ten times brighter than the sun! Several of the blood elf apprentices began to tremble uncontrollably and stared at the mysterious liquid in the bottle. Because they know that it was such a small bottle of well water of the eternal well that created the solar well proud of the high elves, which is enough to solve the current magic addiction of the people. Whoever returns to Yinyue city with this bottle of well water will immediately become the hero of the whole blood elf group and enjoy the admiration and cheers of the people. Gudong! Helna swallowed her saliva subconsciously, took the small bottle which was equivalent to "holy thing" for her with trembling hands, and stammered: "please... Please rest assured! I... I promise I will give it to the owner." "Hehe! Remember, children, choice is very important for everyone, and your choice will decide whether to live for yourself or for the whole ethnic group." With these meaningful words, Illidan ignored the fairy''s face full of contradiction and fear, distributed all the potions on the shelf and continued to preside over the graduation ceremony of the demon hunter apprentice. As for hilna, she kept the well water in her hand. She didn''t even know how to leave. She was full of thoughts about what to do next. Why did the king of Outland give herself such an important thing? At the same time, selewal, a high-level psychic of the Illidari parliament, quickly got the news and immediately took people to block the only way for the female demon hunter. When the two met, his first sentence was: "hilna! Hand over the well water in your hand! I believe you should know how important this thing is to our blood elves. Once it falls into the hands of Prince kelsas, our biggest problem can be solved!" Chapter 616 "What? No! I can''t give it to you! Lord Illidan asked me to give it to the master!" the fairy immediately subconsciously stepped back two steps and refused with vigilance on her face. If kelsas came in person, she might hesitate whether to hand over the well water in her hand, but the senior members of the Illidari Parliament are obviously not qualified. There was no doubt that this was definitely not the answer selewal wanted to hear. He immediately frowned and asked loudly, "have you forgotten your race? Forget your oath! Forget what we came to Outland for! And what have we fought for so far?" "No! I haven''t forgotten! And I''ve sacrificed much more than you!" sylna retorted mercilessly. As a demon hunter who successfully survived the terrible graduation ceremony, she has enough capital to say such words. "Then why! Why don''t you hand over what you have? You know how important it is to us. Do you care more about that humble human than the future of the whole group?" selewal continued. If he wasn''t afraid of Illidan, he might just grab it. Because there are only two necessary conditions for re creating a solar well, one is to find the energy node that has not been polluted, and the other is to obtain a bottle of well water from the eternal well. Although the former is a little troublesome, there are actually a lot of Azeroth energy nodes. You can always find one or two after a little time. Therefore, strictly speaking, there is only one necessary condition for creating sunglasses, that is, the well water of the well of eternity. More importantly, the well of eternity had been blown up as early as the ancient war. Only Illidan secretly collected a few bottles at the beginning, and this bottle in front of him is likely to be the last one. "Shut up! Lowly human? I promise that if this sentence is heard by the master, he will dig out your heart and torture your soul for 10000 years. You fool don''t understand how powerful he is. Otherwise, why does Lord Illidan give him so much freedom? Why are your Royal Highness the prince and MS. vaschi willing to discuss magic knowledge and technology with him?" The female demon hunter roared angrily. You know, she was a survivor of the nazriza battle. She witnessed the lightning storm like the end, and also saw the souls of millions of demons forcibly imprisoned in a book. In her impression, her loyal object is a terrorist caster who can be on an equal footing with the king of Outland, a real alchemist. "Hum! No matter how you exaggerate, he''s just a human after all. Let me see if he has the courage to challenge me after your loyal dog is attacked." selewal disdained his mouth, raised his hand and fired an arcane arrow, which opened the prelude to the battle. Like most blood elf mages, he has an inexplicable pride, especially in the face of human mages. In short, he is used to looking down from above, and stubbornly believes that human mages can never compare with elves. Several other attendants were unwilling to be outdone. They began to sing spells at a very fast speed, trying to imprison the target with a power similar to a magic prison. Hilna quickly jumped back to avoid the attack, carefully stuffed the bottle containing well water into her waist bag, followed by pulling out the two war blades behind her back, rushed to a Mage at a very fast speed, and knocked the unopened side on her neck. Bang! The poor fellow fell to the ground and fell into a coma! At the same time, the arcane energy on the mage was quickly absorbed by the female hunter, transformed into a layer of light energy, attached to the blade, and easily cut the net composed of magical energy. "Be careful! She''s a demon hunter! She''s best at dealing with casters!" Selewal loudly reminded him that he immediately gathered magic to form large crystal clear ice spikes on the ground, trying to limit the enemy''s sensitive movement speed in this way. But unfortunately, hilna jumped directly, summoned the power of the devil in her body, spread her huge wings across the air, and flew straight in the past without any influence at all. And through the fight just now, she has felt that her body is almost stronger than before. I don''t know how many times. Her strength, speed and reflex nerve have been improved at least three to five times, and her absorption and induction of energy have also been strengthened. "Damn it! You don''t want to come near me!" Aware of what the female hunter was going to do, selewal''s face changed slightly and immediately centered on himself to detonate the surrounding arcane energy. Boom! After a loud noise, Varna was blown high into the air by a violent updraft. Seizing this fleeting opportunity, selewal condensed a powerful arcane arrow with a large amount of arcane energy, threw it out suddenly, and then sneered and said sarcastically: "sorry, dear compatriots, you made a wrong choice. I will kill you and use your body to warn the human being that what is the enemy of the blood Elf..." Before his words were finished, the huge arcane arrow suddenly became smaller and smaller during the flight, and finally disappeared completely! Followed by a slightly ponderous voice from behind: "sorry, you seemed to be saying you were going to give me a warning?" Zhang Cheng, holding the supreme power, slowly came out of the corner, and his eyes revealed the cold light that only he could look at the dead. "Master!" helna hurried down from the sky, her face full of surprise. "Why, you''re surprised? As I said, you''re a very important experimental subject, but now a kelsasian dog dares to move what belongs to me. What do you think I''ll do? Watch it bark? No! In my hometown, the best way to deal with this crazy dog who overestimates his strength is to give it an impressive lesson. In this way, it will be safe for him to see you again in the future He''ll take his tail and run away, "said Zhang Cheng, moving his fingers and looking at the confident wizard. From the small amount of eternal well water obtained from vasch, he has obtained a clear result that this material can not be created by Alchemy at all. Because well water is not only a highly concentrated energy, but also contains an indescribable vitality, consciousness and thinking. The latter is worth more than 10000 times more than the former! Therefore, he would never allow anyone to interfere with the transaction between himself and Illidan. As soon as he felt the smell of the water belonging to the eternal well, he rushed over at the first time. "Human! You are looking for your own death!" selewal narrowed his eyes and sent a message to several other members of the Illidari parliament through magic, obviously ready for full development. "Seek your own death? Hahaha! Sorry, you don''t deserve to say this line. Well, let me end this farce..." Chapter 617 What is the best way to humiliate a mage? Soldiers will think that they beat each other with their big fists; Thieves think they can cut off the target''s tongue with a sharp dagger so that they can no longer sing annoying spells; Priests and paladins are a little more gentle. They think they can only imprison them with the holy light; As for warlocks and demon hunters, they have formed great restraint against mages in terms of ability, so they often look at mages of the same level with a trace of contempt. But in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, the biggest humiliation to a caster is to permanently weaken or deprive the other party of the power to control magical energy. So without hesitation, he raised his right index finger directly and poked it gently at the heart of selewall''s chest. Poof! The dazzling bright red blood suddenly scattered and splashed! Before the poor wretch could react to what had happened, he felt that a strange arcane energy wrapped his heart tightly, and then quickly formed a large area without magical energy within a radius of ten meters, that is, the legendary dead devil and forbidden devil area. Because the magic energy of all attributes in this area will be excluded, no matter what spell it is, it can''t be cast. To be exact, it is not only casting spells, but also the magic cast by others will disappear when they fly in. Aware of this, celewall finally showed a look of fear on his face. He even ignored the bleeding wound on his chest and sternly asked, "asshole! What have you done to me?" "Nothing! I''ve created an interesting spell in your heart! Its name is anti magic stance. From now on, you don''t have to worry about being attacked by spells in any form of energy, but you don''t want to touch even a little magical energy. What''s the matter? Is my gift good?" At the end, Zhang Cheng''s mouth tilted a very obvious arc, and his eyes revealed undisguised malice and irony. He believes that for any mage, this punishment is extremely unacceptable, even more terrible than death. "No! You''re lying! No magic has ever been able to permanently isolate magic energy!" After realizing that he could no longer control arcane energy as usual, selewal obviously panicked, retreated again and again and roared like crazy. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. Azeroth''s lack of such technology and magic does not mean that there is no other world. In addition, I sincerely suggest that you''d better not try to touch your own heart, let alone try to crack it. Because when the whole anti magic force field is dispersed, all kinds of energy will flow around like a tide. I believe you must have seen the horror of flood Is the impact force right? Think about what your fragile heart would look like under the impact of such powerful energy? Naturally, it would explode with a bang! " Just as celewall looked gray and wanted to say something, the other three members of the illidary parliament finally arrived. Seeing his friend''s chest bleeding, Duchess maland, a priest, immediately took two steps forward, performed a powerful healing spell, frowned and asked, "what happened? Why did you get hurt?" "Human! Did you attack selewal?" garcius, the high-ranking Knight smasher, tempted in a provocative tone. The last thief, villas dark shadow, went into stealth without saying a word. He knew that he was ready to do it without asking. Feeling the naked hostility of the surrounding blood elves, Zhang Cheng flashed a golden light in his eyes, turned to the female demon hunter and said: "Dear hilna, are your colleagues so arrogant and disgusting? I''m beginning to understand why galathers has always been strongly hostile to the elves. If it were me, I would have ordered all of them to be executed." "Master! Please believe me, it''s a misunderstanding. It''s all someone''s own opinion, not the prince''s meaning." hilna quickly explained for her compatriots. If there is anyone present who is the least willing to see bloodshed, it must be her. "Make your own decisions? No! Silly girl, you haven''t figured it out yet. It''s a strong sense of superiority and self-esteem. Elves always think that they are experts. They have thousands of years of life, outstanding magic talent and inheritance, and even established a set of magic boundaries to expel foreign enemies. The glory of thousands of years makes you forget that you were just a hero A group of exiled refugees, a group of poor people who were almost destroyed by trolls, can only rely on the power of the human Empire to reverse their disadvantages. Now, it is necessary for me to recall this painful memory and let the whole blood elves understand that you are just a group of insignificant weak people. You should crawl down and offer awe and obedience like the strong, rather than provocative actions... " With the last word falling! The huge crystal at the top of the supreme power began to shine silver gray! In the blink of an eye, a huge spiritual energy centered on Zhang Cheng spread rapidly around, almost enveloping the dark temple. Next second A frightening voice echoed in every blood elf''s mind: "kneel down! Surrender! Or die! From today on, I will be your master!" Ordinary blood elves, law breakers and mages could not resist such power at all. They knelt on one knee and allowed them to enter the depths of their hearts and burn their marks, which was as simple as the heart snatcher controlling slaves. In contrast, the members of the parliament of Illidari, who have certain strength, resist fiercely, biting their teeth and desperately trying to drive out the voice in their mind. Unfortunately, the only one who is good at using spiritual power in Azeroth is the ancient god. After struggling for a few minutes, the four most trusted men of kelsas finally couldn''t hold on and fell to the ground and screamed bitterly. After enjoying the farce like scene in front of him, Zhang Cheng sneered and said to himself, "look, now they understand their weakness! They know how to respect the strong! Instead of hanging the glory and pride of the so-called high elves on their faces every day!" Hilna bit her lower lip tightly and stood there without saying a word. Although she wanted to plead for her compatriots, she was not a fool. She knew that at this time, refinement would not get the results she wanted, but would make the situation more complicated. Just when Zhang Cheng''s eyes were getting colder and colder, Illidan came late and joked meaningfully: "my dear friend, what happened? I saw all the blood elves kneeling on the ground and chanting words like a fool." "Ah! No, nothing. I just hate the arrogance of these guys. Teach them a little lesson..." Chapter 618 "Is it really just a lesson? You control all the blood elves in the whole dark temple!" Illidan opened his mouth and showed his sharp teeth like demons. Obviously, he is very interested in the ability to directly invade the brain and control a population. "Otherwise? Do you think I''ll kill them all?" Zhang Cheng asked. Illidan quickly shook his head: "No! Of course not! In my impression, although you have your own ambitions and goals, you are not the kind of person who will kill wantonly for a little offense. If you kill these arrogant elves in large numbers one day, it must be out of consideration of some interests rather than venting out of anger. In addition, I am a little curious about what you just used What kind of power? Magic? Or something? " "I see! You''re spying on my psychic powers. But what''s the price? You should know that you have to pay the price for what you want from me." Find out the other party''s intention, and Zhang Cheng immediately starts the bargaining mode. He didn''t believe in the file management in nazriza. The other party only found a mere seal of Argus. There must be other valuable things. "Psychic powers? Is that the name of the power you use?" Illidan grabbed a key word. "Yes! Psychic power! A special ability generated through strong self-awareness. It is not magic, nor can it be obtained through learning. It requires an extremely harsh talent. If you like, you can feel this power yourself." Zhang Cheng gave a positive answer without thinking. The reason why he said the characteristics of spiritual powers so easily was that he didn''t believe that the thoroughly demonized night elf in front of him had the ability to learn. The reason is simple! Illidan was an out and out power supremacist from the beginning. He only believed in the power he could see and feel, just like the arcane power used by the Sunwell and the upper elves and the incomparable evil power of the Burning Legion. But what about incomprehensible power? He''s always dismissive! Otherwise, according to the urine nature of the ancient gods, they would have started whispering in their ears, trying to turn them into their own believers. This means that unless he also comes to enjoy a completely crazy state from soul to body, he will never understand the extreme idealistic power of spiritual power. "How do you feel? Will you try to invade my mind?" Illidan asked, pointing to his temple. Zhang Cheng answered without thinking: "yes! Generally speaking, the most direct embodiment of spiritual power is the discovery and control of thinking and soul. Of course, generally speaking, the more determined people are, the more difficult it is to break through the defense line, so you don''t have to worry about prying into the secrets in your mind, just make an attempt." "Please start!" Illidan was undoubtedly very confident in his willpower and decided to agree. In fact, all the demon hunters who can win the battle with the demon soul are extremely determined. Almost nothing can shake their will, otherwise they will be swallowed up by the covetous devil. "Then I''m going to start..." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng suddenly poured his psionic powers into each other''s thinking, trying to find a weak breakthrough. Although in the eyes of many people, mind grabbing demons control slaves as simple as eating and drinking water, in fact, they also create a state similar to the spiritual environment by quickly detecting the weakness of the target, enticing the controlled to act according to their own will, and even actively expose the secrets in the brain. You know, no matter who, there is desire in the depths of the subconscious. If a person is hungry, the psychic power can create a corresponding illusion, allowing the target to chase according to the instinctive trend or get food by doing something. For another example, if a person yearns for beautiful women, then the spiritual power can create a beautiful fantasy, lure the target to do something bit by bit, and then meet his strong physical and psychological desire. In short, smart psychic powers are often masters of controlling desires, emotions and thoughts. As for invading a creature''s brain through naked violence, even the heartless cold-blooded demons disdain to do so. "Interesting! You''re peeping into my shallow thinking! Trying to create a fantasy!" Illidan is undoubtedly very sensitive to energy. He noticed something wrong in just a few seconds. Because just a moment ago, he seemed to inadvertently flash some precious childhood memories in his mind. "Yes! Usually, the memory of childhood is the most simple, beautiful and carefree for everyone, but you have escaped from your fantasy. Why? Isn''t it good to keep the pure palpitation between brothers and lovers?" Zhang Cheng said with interest. "Ha ha! Of course it''s beautiful! I even feel the happiness and joy of losing for a long time. But I know that all these are false. Only pain and betrayal are my burden. Finally, you underestimated my strong hatred for the Legion and my determination to destroy them." After that, Illidan raised his right hand and clenched it into a fist, and the evil energy all over his body began to boil. Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully: "very sufficient reason! I can give you the training method of spiritual powers. With this power, you can even control the devil to turn over at the critical moment. But the problem now is that you need to pay a small price, which is the price I''m interested in." Illidan stood there and hesitated for a moment. He quickly took out a piece of animal leather filled with unknown words from his pocket: "it records some skills and knowledge of making weapons in nasrezm. I believe you should have heard that these guys have personally made many dangerous and terrible weapons, including the sadness of the artifact frost held by Arthas." "Oh? As like as two peas, I can create a weapon that is exactly the same as frost, and even surpass it." Zhang chin touched his chin, and his eyes revealed the look of interest. "In principle, that''s right! But I must remind you! Nasrezm demons are a group of insane people with abnormal spirit! They usually like to use terrible killing and death to inject power into weapons, the power of resentment, curse and pain." "It doesn''t matter! This is a psionic power manual. As long as you follow the above steps bit by bit, talented people will wake up soon. Finally, thank you for the last bottle of well water." "No, you''re welcome. Don''t forget, we had an agreement, and now we''re just acting according to the agreement. Remember, you still owe me a thousand bottles of medicine to improve the conversion rate of demon hunter." Illidan finally reminded me. "Please rest assured that all these drugs will be delivered to you in a week at most." ¡­¡­ Chapter 619 After getting what he wanted, Illidan didn''t stop for a second. He turned and disappeared into the dark channel. He didn''t even look at the blood elves falling to the ground. In fact, since kelsas captured storm fortress, the relationship between the two people has changed from seemingly divorced to wary of each other. Coupled with his understanding of the Burning Legion and his strong perception of evil energy, he had long found that the other party had taken refuge in Kil''jaeden. As a saying goes, the people who know you best are never friends or relatives, but your enemies. Illidan, who once took refuge in and betrayed the Burning Legion many times, knows very well that few mortals can resist the and powerful power given by Kil''jaeden and the dark Titan Sargeras, as well as the taboo and terrible knowledge. The more eager you are for strength, the more likely you are to be tempted and finally embark on a road of no return. There is no doubt that after the devastating blow to Quel''Thalas, the kingdom of the high elves, kelsas had a particularly strong desire for power. In particular, he saw the extremely advanced magic technology of the Naru and Delaney people, which naturally produced a feeling that the Burning Legion was invincible. After all, even such powerful Naru and Delaney people can only continue to flee under the pursuit of the Legion. How terrible should the Legion''s strength be? Any normal person will inevitably have similar associations. Of course, between his confidence in his own strength, Illidan did not think kelsas had the courage to betray himself. What''s more, the last batch of demon hunter apprentices can complete the training in about half a year. He believes that with the medicine that can greatly improve the conversion success rate, it will certainly be no problem to forge a real army of hunters. When this army appears in the Argus world, the end of the Burning Legion will come as scheduled. The whole dark temple is like a place covered with huge fog. Many people have their own little secrets. They don''t realize how crazy the plan in the mind of Illidan Stormrage, the king of Outland, is. Similarly, they don''t realize that Kil''jaeden, the angry fraudster, has begun to take revenge. Cursed land Lord Karzak of doomsday was standing in front of the huge dark door, carefully handed an unknown fragment to the fear demon king, and said coldly: "three days! Restart the dark door for me! Otherwise I don''t mind crushing your head!" "As you wish, sir. I swear that you and your army can go through the dark gate to Outland in 48 hours at most." the fear demon quickly bent down and vowed to give his guarantee. "Very good! What are you waiting for? Hurry up! There is a bold traitor waiting for us to execute!" Kazak roared and urged without paying any attention to the other party''s flattery. Behind his huge body, there were all kinds of demons, all the way from the dark door to the depths of the traces of decay. Such a large-scale operation, naturally, can not hide the alliance''s stronghold at the north end - watchtower. To be exact, when Kazak appeared near the dark gate, the mages found this anomaly through monitoring magic for the first time. Immediately after that, everyone, including the top military commander, general lodensen, was urgently summoned, while the castle and surrounding fortifications entered a state of war. As veterans who have personally experienced the second Orc war, the troops of the watch castle are not recruits just recruited from ordinary people, but elite in a real sense. They fight with the terrible orcs, demons and polluted ferocious beasts in the cursed place every day. Their fighting instinct has already gone deep into everyone''s soul. Even with their eyes closed, they can easily win the so-called "Royal Guards" in the storm city. Staring at the amazing picture passed back from the divination crystal, lodensen subconsciously clenched his fist and asked in an uncertain tone, "what are these demons doing?" "They''re trying to restart the dark gate, general." the Archmage saslanan gave the answer without thinking. For any mage recognized by the kenrito Council, this level of energy fluctuation is no secret. "Damn it! Isn''t the dark door permanently closed?" lodensen raised his head and questioned loudly. The Archmage shook his head with a wry smile and explained: "Sorry, general, we know too little about the dark gate, and after the war, all kingdoms ordered to prohibit excessive research on the evil spells of orcs, so the closure we mentioned earlier is only a state, and the connection point between the two worlds is likely to be hidden in an undiscovered corner. Obviously, these demons know the connection point, so they are trying to pass through The powerful magic power will expand it. " "What is the purpose? What is the purpose of opening the dark door? Continue to let thousands of orcs attack us? Or directly summon an endless demon army like Mount Hyjal Jihad?" lodensen asked impatiently. You know, as the top commander of the watchman, his most important task is to keep an eye on the dark gate. Once the situation is out of control, he will immediately report to the senior level of the alliance. There is no doubt that this terrible situation has obviously reached the highest boundary. No matter what the devil wants to do, it must not be a good thing. "In the current situation, we really can''t know what the devil''s purpose is. Moreover, with the strength of the watch castle, any form of temptation is tantamount to suicide. General, you need to go to storm city and iron furnace Castle immediately, tell the kings of the alliance and tell them that a terrible war is coming." the Archmage suggested with a dignified expression. "But we just fought a war with the insect people in Angela! Most of the elite troops are in Kalimdor! On the other side of the endless sea!" lodensen swung his fist and knocked hard on the table to vent his anger and fear. He could not imagine what a terrible disaster would be if thousands of demons rushed out of the cursed land, crossed the sad swamp and directly attacked the hinterland of the storm Kingdom, which might be more desperate than at the beginning of the orc war. "Don''t worry! As far as I know, Dalaran, the Magic Kingdom, has completed the basic reconstruction. If necessary, the kenrito Council will send a large number of mages to build a portal and let some troops come back first. Moreover, the devil''s change is not only the responsibility of the alliance, but I believe some will not sit idly by." saslanan knows his old friend''s worry, He patted each other on the shoulder and comforted. "Alas - I hope so. Prepare a Griffin and let my adjutant go there in half an hour. Tell him that if there are no reinforcements within half a month, the watchtower will be razed to the ground by the swarming demon army." At last, lodensen could not help rubbing his swollen forehead and prayed secretly to his faith - the holy light. Because in this situation, except prayer, any other action is so weak Chapter 620 Warfare! It is the most intense and destructive behavior of all intelligent life. Usually, any rational ruling class will not easily launch a foreign war without full preparation. But interestingly, this law, which is widely observed on earth, has no effect on Azeroth at all. To be exact, after the dark door was opened, this seemingly cursed world was engaged in Fierce wars almost all the time. First, the continuous wars between humans and orcs for living space lasted for seven or eight years, and the eastern continent was devastated. But before people could stop to catch their breath, the scourge of the dead set off by the Lich King once again swept through the most powerful kingdom of mankind - Lordaeron. Millions of subjects were killed and transformed into members of the army of the dead. The high elf kingdom was slaughtered, and the proud Sunwell was polluted. The worst thing was Dalaran, which was raided by the army of the dead, and then completely destroyed by Archimonde from the inside to the outside. The loss could not be measured by money, leaving only a large and broken ruins. With a vast army of undead and demons, the polluters attacked the city and land all the way, easily hit the tree of the world, and finally the night elves paid the price of immortality, which barely escaped a disaster. If you think it''s over, it''s a big mistake. Next, in order to expand the living space, the tribe launched a war against the aborigines of Kalimdor, including boar people, centaurs, Falcon banshees and other intelligent lives, which were horribly slaughtered. The alliance on the other side is not idle. The remaining nobles in the kingdom of Lordaeron are actively organizing to take the opportunity to recover the lost land and restore their former glory. Admiral Dailin made no secret of her hatred for the orcs and personally led the fleet to attack the tribal stronghold. As a result, she was killed by her own daughter. As for the past few years, there has been constant friction between tribes and alliances. Although there has been no large-scale battle, small conflicts have never been cut off. It was not until the second quicksand war began that they shook hands and re formed the United Front. What''s more terrible is that next, they will go to Outland to fight with Illidan and the Burning Legion, and then go on an expedition to Nordson to destroy the Lich King, and then there will be a direct confrontation between cataclysm and the legendary wing of death. In short, war has never left this ancient planet. Zhang Cheng never understood how huge the population base and fertility survival rate should be according to the speed of frequent wars and all kinds of tragic deaths and injuries, so as to ensure that civilization will not regress or even perish due to war. Of course, the life or death of the original inhabitants of Azeroth has nothing to do with him. He left the dark temple quietly and came to the inner part of the holy mountain of oshugu in nagland. He looked up and looked at the strange creature Naru, which emitted a strong light in front of him. To be exact, it was Naru keurei, who first came into contact with the Delaney prophet vinon. However, due to the crash of the spaceship, this powerful creature is now in a state of serious injury and near death. "What''s this?!" hilna raised her head in surprise, her face full of shock and awe. Through the demon hunter''s unique perception, she can clearly perceive the surging power bred in each other''s body, and this power is so pure. "A Nalu who was seriously injured and dying." Zhang Cheng took the initiative to step forward, stroked his chest with one hand and leaned slightly. "Hello, kewulei. Nice to meet you." "No! I''m not good at all! And I feel even worse when you come." Nalu''s body glitters with bright substances, rotating constantly, expressing the uneasiness of the master''s heart. "Oh? Can you tell me why?" Zhang Cheng pursed his lips, showing a funny smile. "Because of you! I feel darkness, evil, coldness and madness from your heart! There is no doubt that you are the enemy of the light, a monster falling into darkness." When he said these words, the light emitted from kewulei suddenly dimmed, indicating his future and destiny. "Hahaha! Funny! How funny! Can you see through my disguise? Tell me, is this the ability that every Naru has? What is its principle? Exploratory thinking? Soul? Or some kind of detective magic? In addition, can you explain how Naru was born? Why do you have almost immortal life? Even death is just a turn Change form, draw energy from the void, and then resurrect again and again? " Zhang Cheng had no intention to hide at all and laughed and asked countless questions. You know, in his eyes, Naru is a thing of research value second only to Titan. After all, even Kil''jaeden, Archimonde, the wings of death and the ancient gods could not come back from the dead, but it was an innate instinct for Naru. Keuley seemed to be angered and warned in a dignified voice, "mortal, stop your dangerous actions! I promise it will do no good to you, me or the whole world." Hearing such childish remarks, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help smiling and waving his hand: "no, no, no, I think you have made a mistake, that is, I don''t care what the world will become. In my opinion, whether it''s the Burning Legion, the Pantheon Titans, or you Naru, who are called the messengers of light, there''s no big difference in essence. It doesn''t even matter that the whole universe is swallowed up by the void. Because light and darkness, life and death, creation and destruction are themselves a cycle of opposition and interdependence. Even the vast universe will eventually come to an end, not to mention a few planets and insignificant life and civilization living on them. Most importantly, why fear the Burning Legion and the forces from distorting time and space? Holy light, shadow, evil energy, arcane art, nature, dead spirit All these magical energies belong to a part of the primitive universe. No one can destroy them forever, even the titans of the Pantheon. So my principle is that no matter what kind of forces, they are objective in nature. They are like swords and armor. There is no distinction between good and evil, but depends on what you want to do with them. In addition, do you think there is room for bargaining in front of me? no You''re just a prisoner! An experimental body to be studied by me! Oh, by the way, I hope Naru''s pain nerves are not so sensitive, because in the next period of time, you may experience some rough means. After all, I''m really curious about why you and your kind were born, and why they can continue to transform under two extreme life forms... " Chapter 621 There is no doubt that Naru is the higher life body of Azeroth''s universe. Its heyday is comparable to the wild demigod like Cenarius. Even if the powerful demon lord of the Burning Legion meets them, he should be prepared to die in battle. But unfortunately, the current state of keulei, let alone its heyday, is less than one tenth of the level in the case of journey. To be exact, it is on the verge of death. Even if no one attacks him, it won''t be long before the kernel will exhaust the last ray of holy light and turn into a dark Naru or entropy demon. In this case, let alone rise up and resist, he can barely maintain his life form and will not cause terrible damage to the environment and organisms in the surrounding areas because of death. He has exhausted all his energy and has nothing to do with the arrogant human in front of him. Only by watching the other side do everything they want to do without fear, even cutting off the body fragments glittering with divine light by means of violence. In just a few days, poor keurei has exhausted the power drawn from the pool of ORC shaman holy land for hundreds of years. The shadow energy symbolizing the distorted Xu void is constantly leaking out from the core position, and only the last step will become a life body completely opposite to the holy light. Just when he thought he was doomed, Zhang Cheng, whose eyes revealed a passionate desire to explore, suddenly stopped his work, touched his chin and said to himself: "That''s interesting! Your Naru is not so much a kind of life as a cosmic phenomenon with independent ideas. The dazzling body is only the storage device and conductor of energy. The real core comes from the singularity caused by the violent conflict between light and dark. As long as the singularity is not eliminated, Naru will never really die. Am I right?" "Mortal! You are stepping into a dangerous field for a quarter! Some things are not what you should know and study!" kourey warned again in a tired and weak voice. To be exact, in just a few days, he didn''t know how many warnings and threats he had issued, but he didn''t get real results once. Because according to a strict division, Zhang Cheng is no longer a mortal. When he was on the continent of Fallon, he frantically killed the gods who walked in the form of saints in the knocked down material world, took away a lot of divine power and divinity, and the seeds given by the creator of the magical earth began to take root and sprout, gradually extending a strong creative power. Of course, in this process, unlike many demigods or heroes in myths and legends, he constantly strengthened his body to make it more and more solid and more difficult to be killed. On the contrary, he chose to strengthen the most essential thing of his life - the soul. In his view, the body is only a container, a carrier of the soul, just like clothes, shoes and socks, which can be replaced. But the soul is different. The soul carries memory, personality, thought and knowledge When the soul of a living body is strong enough, it no longer needs the body. It can interfere with the material world only by the power of the soul, just as the titans of the Pantheon were destroyed by Sargeras, but they can still do a lot of things only in the state of soul. Looking at this strange creature about to be transformed into a dark Naru or entropy demon, Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders: "sorry, dear keurei, curiosity and thirst for knowledge are human nature. Although this nature often has extremely terrible disastrous consequences, it also gives us a kind of courage to challenge and spy on the power of the gods." "No! Your motive is not courage at all! But greed! Greed from the bottom of your heart!" kourey retorted loudly. "Hehe, what''s the difference? Every intelligent creature is a collection of desires. In order to obtain food and living space, we will not hesitate to kill other lives, or even kill them all. Although Naru doesn''t need food, it will cause great damage every time he dies. I''m afraid the life that dies in your hands is not much less than me. I''m curious, what are you How do you keep such a lofty attitude, as if you are pure and represent the supreme justice in the universe? "Zhang Cheng''s tone is full of disdain and irony. Naru stands for the light? On behalf of justice? I''m afraid only brainwashed paladins and holy light priests will believe it! Although he is not sure what happened to the birth of Naru in death, one thing is certain that these strange creatures have ulterior goals, and their actions are very much like the void forces that corrupt the star soul with ancient gods, but one is light and the other is dark. Hearing this naked accusation, kewulei''s weak light dimmed again and replied in a slightly sad tone: "you don''t understand how many secrets the universe hides! Let alone the meaning of our existence!" "Why should I understand? You have made a mistake. I study you. I don''t want to find out what the existence of Nalu means to the whole universe. I just want to find a way you can be used. Finally, I''m very sorry, you may not be able to realize the trick of Resurrection this time. Because I will seal the singularity of the most critical part of Nalu in your core In your heart, use it to strengthen your supreme power. " With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng directly raised his finger and shot a dazzling arcane energy. Next second Boom! The last ray of light from the kourey kernel disappeared, replaced by an entrance linking distorted space-time. A lot of shadow energy is like tide white, and it spreads around as the center. Within a few seconds, the holy mountain in the eyes of the orc shaman, voshugu, was completely swallowed up by darkness, and even the emerald green grassland was distorted and seriously damaged. silent! Cold! dark! Death! The dead Naru proved with practical actions what terrible things they would become after falling into the other side. However, Zhang Cheng was not affected by the violent energy impact at all. He took two steps forward, raised his staff high and sang spells loudly. Through the power of magic, he firmly fixed kewulei in place and tore his thin body bit by bit. The whole process was dangerous and long. For more than an hour, the most important core part of the body, like Nalu''s jigsaw puzzle, was finally forcibly separated. Feeling the singularity formed by the intense interweaving of holy light and shadow in this fragment, a faint smile quickly appeared on Zhang Cheng''s tight face: "great! The next thing to do is fusion and swallowing! Supreme power, are you ready?" Buzz! Buzz! The crystal at the top of the staff kept shaking and flashing, as if urging its owner to hurry up. It had been impatient Chapter 622 "You are always so hungry! Be patient! After all, this thing is as important to you as changing your heart." While talking to himself and comforting the supreme authority, Zhang Cheng put the crystal at the top of the staff close to the holy light core of Naru. Oh, no, it should be the shadow core now. When the two touch the moment! A dazzling light suddenly lit up! It''s like the supreme authority set out a vital mechanism. In just a few seconds, the core that originally emits endless shadow energy burst out a bright holy light. However, the holy light is not all, and half of the core is firmly occupied by shadow energy. Within a few minutes of the continuous interweaving and collision of the two energies, a light gray spot that can hardly be distinguished by the naked eye gradually emerged. There is no doubt that this little thing is the noumenon of Naru, a singularity born from the fierce conflict between light and dark, which is also equivalent to Naru''s heart and soul. Although it looks so small and fragile, it actually contains no less powerful than the most powerful nuclear weapon on earth, and it may be even stronger. No hesitation! Zhang Cheng directly injected all his strength into the staff, captured it through a powerful energy cage, pulled it into the crystal at the top of the staff bit by bit, and finally slowly decomposed and absorbed it. The originally colorless lens was also quickly stained with a layer of gold, but there was a black dot flashing in the center of the gold. When the last step is completed! Naruna''s huge body floating in mid air suddenly made a loud noise! Boom! All the remaining energy out of control quickly spread around in this violent explosion. Not only the wreckage of the ship regarded by the orcs as the holy mountain was directly torn apart, but also the earth under their feet was torn apart by the terrible energy storm. The violent crustal collapse not only shocked the Delaney crushers close at hand, but also made the orcs in galadar in the North restless. What''s more terrible is that the impact of shadow energy twice in succession has caused huge pollution to the ecological environment of the whole nagland region. Many of the original emerald green grasslands have been corrupted into black and purple, and the animals also show a distorted and deformed appearance under the corruption of shadow energy. If anyone eats their meat, it will not be poisoned on the spot, but it will not take long to produce a series of side effects. Even the elements of the elemental throne failed to escape. Many elements turned into another posture under the invasion of shadow energy and began to attack each approaching person violently. Before the unlucky maghan orcs could react to what happened, they were submerged by the huge waves set off by the violent water elements. Pain and death quickly shrouded over the most suitable pure land in Outland. However, Zhang Cheng did not care about the terrible disaster he inadvertently caused. He was floating in the air through the power of magic, patiently waiting for the supreme power to complete the upgrade. As for the fragments of kewulei''s body, most of them were scattered and splashed in the explosion and fell into the bottomless twisted void. Only the core and several larger parts were collected by him. In any case, Naru''s body is an almost perfect energy storage device and transmission conductor, which is very suitable for making some powerful magic items or artifacts. As time goes by Just when the demonized hilna flew from a distance with her wings open to ask what had happened, the dream of supreme power, which had fallen into silence, released a golden light as strong as the sun, followed by an overwhelming shadow. The two switched frequently for half a minute before they finally calmed down. Feeling the amazing power contained in the top crystal, Zhang Cheng slightly raised his mouth and asked, "how does Nalu taste?" "Great! Great master! When can we devour another?" the supreme authority uttered a voice in a manner similar to crystal resonance. Obviously, after swallowing Naru, its strength and wisdom have been greatly strengthened. "Hehe, don''t worry. There are many creatures named Naru in this broken world. When they complete their mission, I promise they will catch them all and let you eat them." Zhang Cheng gave his promise with a smile. "So what''s your next plan?" the supreme authority was slightly excited. "It''s very simple! Kill Lord Karzak before the alliance and tribe react. I believe Illidan, the king of Outland, will be very happy to do it himself. Are you right?" Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng deliberately paused and turned his eyes to the female demon hunter who flew to his side. Hilna was surprised at first, then nodded immediately: "yes! Lord Illidan will never miss any chance to hurt the Legion. What''s more, Lord Karzak of doomsday opened the door of darkness and obviously launched retaliation against us according to the order of fraudster Kil''jaeden. According to Lord Illidan''s character, he must respond." "What are you waiting for? Let''s go back to the dark temple. I believe Illidan will make the right choice. Besides, what about my apprentice? Was he killed by goron wandering in the wild?" Zhang Cheng raised his head and glanced at the non collapsed ground in the distance and found that Kara Cape did not appear nearby. "No, the poor Tauren is still alive. According to your request, I took him for hunting for a few days and is roasting tabu sheep near the grassland." the female demon hunter pointed to a wisp of smoke rising to the sky in the north. "Oh? How''s he doing?" hearing that his apprentice was not dead, Zhang Cheng touched his chin with great interest. "Very good! Especially the degree of shamelessness, it''s an eye opener." hilna smiled. Because under the devil''s training of Zhang Cheng, Kara Haijiao is no longer an apprentice, but a sinister, cunning mage who is good at sneak attack and anti sneak attack. This pirate born cow can not only use frost, fire and arcane magic, but also learn some shameless tactics. If the other party''s figure is not as good as his own, he will flash forward, raise his hoof and trample on the war first, so that the enemy will fall into a dizzy state, followed by a set of ice cone, fire rush and Arcane Missiles. If he is not dead, he will round up a heavy magic staff and directly hit the target on the head to break the blood flow. But if the other party is bigger than himself, he will choose to open the distance and constantly attack the target''s legs until the other party tries to pursue ability, which will slowly turn around and kill him bit by bit. Most importantly, Kara cape is not as simple and honest as ordinary tauren, but learned shameless tricks from pirates. For example, spitting on the other party''s face during the battle, raising sand with your hooves to attack your eyes, pushing people with sharp ox horns, etc. anyway, there are only things you can''t think of without him. Just as the old saying goes, trees will die without skin. There is no doubt that people are shameless and invincible Chapter 623 Hundreds of portals have been built near the dark gate of Hellfire Peninsula, and thousands of demon armies belonging to the Burning Legion continue to gather from all corners of the universe. Because Outland is not protected by the Titans as Azeroth, there is no need to worry about interference and restriction. In just a few days, more than 100000 demons have been summoned, some of them launch a fierce attack on the Hellfire walls and fortresses controlled by Illidan''s evil Orcs, and others enter the cursed land, Trying to launch a third invasion of Azeroth. As for the doomsday Lord Karzak, now on the high mountain named Kil''jaeden throne in the north, he personally commanded the army and was responsible for the war in Outland, while his deputy kurur was responsible for attacking the watch fort and preparing to launch a comprehensive invasion of the empty Eastern continent. In the absence of terrain and strategic advantages, two-way war! I''m afraid there will be no second force to be so arrogant except the Burning Legion! However, with the absolute double advantages of quality and quantity, the whole plan has been carried out very smoothly, at least so far, it has not encountered any real obstacles. The evil Orcs made by Illidan with the blood of maseridon are naturally suppressed around the strong fortress and city wall. Over time, they will be torn to pieces by a steady stream of demons. Even some of kurur''s troops have passed through the twilight forest and are very close to storm city. If the alliance can''t complete the defense within three days, the whole storm kingdom may fall. Although it sounds like a good form, Kazak did not take it lightly. Because he learned from the fraudster Kil''jaeden that the hometown of the fear devil has turned into the dust of the universe under the raid of the "traitor" Illidan, it is difficult to ensure that the other party will not copy similar situations in Outland. After all, Outland was almost drained during the orc invasion. Both the ecological environment and the crust are extremely fragile. It is entirely possible to repeat the spectacular scene of nazriza''s destruction. This is why Kil''jaeden, the fraudster, did not come directly and crushed Illidan''s stronghold, the dark temple, with his unparalleled power. Not that I don''t want to do this, but that I dare not. Since the polluter Archimonde died under the tree of the world by the night elves, his actions have become much more cautious for fear of following in the footsteps of the former. What''s more, Kil''jaeden has a new plan recently, that is, with the help of the huge magic of the sun well, let his powerful body pass through the protection set by the Titans into Azeroth and capture the unawakened star soul. And this time, the night elves no longer have a world tree endowed with power by the guardian dragon to detonate the terrible energy impact. Of course, Kazak didn''t know these ambitious plans for the time being. He was standing on the top of the mountain and watching the fierce battle scene on the Hellfire Peninsula. Without looking back, he asked the busy morge mechanic behind him: "when can our magic armor be built?" "Great lord doomsday! At present, it will take at least four days or so," replied the mechanic morge, who quickly stopped his work. Just in front of him, there was a huge thing made of evil energy cast iron standing next to the camp. Its height was almost the same as that of Kazak, or even higher. Whether it was a huge iron fist or enough to step on the soles of kodo animals, it could easily tear the strongest fortifications. "Two days! I only give you two days! If you can''t let these people move after two days, I''ll put you into the barrel of the evil energy gun and launch it." Kazak threatened with a huge magic weapon in his hand. Just when the morge mechanic wanted to try to win some time, a familiar figure suddenly fell from the sky at a very fast speed, took turns with green blades, and instantly killed dozens of demon guards who didn''t have time to respond. "Illidan?!" Kazak undoubtedly recognized the caller and stared with incredible expression. He couldn''t believe that the other party dared to come to his own territory alone. "Hum! Long time no see, Lord doomsday. I didn''t expect Kil''jaeden to send you to kill me." the demon hunter greeted with a sneer. "You''re the only one?" Kazak narrowed his eyes and looked around, trying to find more enemies lying in ambush nearby. You should know that he is not one of those mindless Pit Lords. He knows that a sinister and cunning guy like the other party will not appear in front of him without preparation. "Why, are you afraid?" Illidan raised the isinos blade high and made a provocative move. When Kazak saw this scene, he immediately took a huge two handed sword and hit it hard. At the same time, he roared fiercely: "fear? I will be afraid! Humble night elf! You will pay for your arrogance!" "Ha ha! Come on! Let me see your skills!" Illidan laughed and soared into the air. With the help of the air flow, he made two deep visible wounds on the huge wings of the Lord of doom. Poof! The hot blood suddenly scattered and splashed! "Ah!!!!!!!!!! go to hell!" the injured Kazak was fierce and raised his hand to shoot several powerful shadow energy. Several ganerge labourers who had no time to dodge tore them to pieces! As the saying goes, "gods fight and mortals suffer", in the open and close attack of the doomsday Lord, almost all the unlucky people who can''t be involved have become incomplete corpses and broken meat. No one noticed that behind the cliff of Kil''jaeden''s throne stood a young human, concentrating on guiding the magical energy. Including the whole mountain and the Burning Legion on on the front line of Hellfire Peninsula, they are all covered by this powerful strategic magic. There is no doubt that he is no one else. It is Zhang Cheng who wants to give a big gift to the enemy before he leaves. Due to his interference, the dark gate is several months earlier than the original historical process. If ignored, it is likely to lead to a series of chain reactions. For example, the Flying Fortress Naxxramas controlled by Kel''Thuzad will soon launch a new round of attack. In order to ensure that cromi won''t make trouble for himself, Zhang Cheng thinks it''s best to weaken the strength of the Burning Legion in Outland before leaving. Accompanied by the fierce collision sound from the fight below, he quickly completed all the preparations for the complex magic ceremony and gently raised the staff - the supreme authority. Just a moment! Dazzling golden light gushed from the crystal at the top, enveloping almost a quarter of Hellfire Peninsula like a net! These pure lights, like lasers, directly cut those demons who are not powerful enough into pieces. The powerful devil is even worse, just like a fat pig falling into a steel wire mesh. The more he struggles, the deeper he is embedded in his body. With the intense burning feeling, thousands of demons began to scream and wail in extreme pain Chapter 624 "The light is on! Look! What''s that?" shouted a human sentinel standing high. Since glory castle is very close to Hellfire castle, it has been attacked by demons these days, so it has been kept on high alert. Fortunately, the overwhelming demon army did not take this place as the main target, otherwise the fortification established after the end of the second Orc war could not withstand for two days. However, after the disappearance of turayan and Aurelia windwalker, danus tolbain, the supreme commander of the whole glory castle, did not dare to take it lightly. He not only sent double guard personnel, but also ordered the military mage to constantly strengthen and repair the damaged city wall in response to the possible siege at any time. Under the call of the sentry, many people hurried up the sentry tower and looked into the distance. They soon found the overwhelming golden energy network and thousands of demons who died in the network. "My God! This... This is the power of the holy light?" another Paladin who looked like an officer opened his mouth and showed an incredible expression on his face. As a believer and user of the holy light, he has never seen anyone who can apply the energy of the holy light to such precision and complexity. You should know that generally speaking, the holy light is an extremely pure and exclusive power. The user can only control the intensity. For example, the holy light becomes softer during treatment and rough and aggressive when attacking the enemy. Only a few high-level paladins and priests have the ability to control the external form of the light. But now! Even someone condensed the holy light into a huge and precise net, covering a quarter of the area of the Hellfire Peninsula, which is simply something that ordinary people can''t do. At least among the defenders of glory castle, no one has ever heard of anyone who can use the holy light so exquisitely. Even Naru increases the intensity of the holy light when attacking the enemy. The bearded danus tolbain hesitated a little and quickly turned to the Griffin administrator on the flight platform and shouted, "send me a team of pilots to see what''s going on immediately! Remember! Don''t get too close. We have enough troops and supplies at present. There must be no more accidents." "Yes, sir!" "Flying troops take off! Stay in formation!" ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the magic casting camp of the throne of Kil''jaeden in the north, the doomsday Lord Kazak desperately released the surging evil energy in his body and tried to break free from the shackles of the energy network. But unfortunately, how could Illidan, the demon hunter, miss such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, quickly wave the isinos blade and hit the powerful enemy in just a few minutes. In particular, the chest torn by the violent attack in front of it makes people feel numb, and the heart emitting green light is constantly splashing green viscous liquid. There is no doubt that these liquids are highly concentrated evil energy and are absolutely dangerous goods. If it had not been wrapped by a web of light, it would have exploded under the fierce shock, just like the roar of hell killing the pit lord Manolos. Looking at the dying Lord of doomsday who fell to the ground, Illidan said with emotion: "what a pity! This is not a distortion of time and space! Otherwise you won''t even have the chance of resurrection." "Despicable night elf! Although you won this time! Don''t be complacent! It won''t be long before the fraudster will send another commander to replace me. The Burning Legion is invincible, and you don''t have much time left." Kazak roared with his eyes full of anger and hatred. "Ha ha! Well, let''s wait and see." Illidan put away his weapons, raised his head and shouted to Zhang Cheng standing at the top of the cliff: "according to the agreement! He belongs to you now. No matter what you want to do, I suggest you move faster, otherwise..." I haven''t finished yet! Not far away, the huge portal suddenly began to flash a dazzling light, and the vibration of space became more and more intense. Everyone who is not a fool knows that a powerful demon has entered the transmission channel and will appear on the Hellfire Peninsula soon. "Damn it! I hate this endless entanglement!" Zhang Cheng cursed in a low voice and quickly came to the Lord of doom with the help of a long distance magic. Before the latter could say something cruel, hilna, who followed her, rushed up, like a female leopard jumping on the huge heart, opened her mouth and bit it hard. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!" With the roar of pain, the female hunter began to bite and devour, drawing huge energy from Kazak, and even the other party''s soul. You know, Lord doomsday is not a demon in the ordinary sense, but a strong one in the Burning Legion, second only to Archimonde and Kil''jaeden. In just a few seconds, the evil energy tattoo on hilna''s upper body used to bind the devil''s soul showed signs of collapse, and she herself began to demonize rapidly under the impact of Kazak''s powerful soul. "She can''t bear it! She will die!" Illidan saw this scene and gave his judgment without expression. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "don''t worry, do you think I will carry out such a dangerous experiment without any preparation? No, I have long expected all possible accidents, let alone even accidents." After that, he raised the supreme authority and ruthlessly inserted it into the chest of the Female Elf. Poof! Although the demonized skin has very strong defense, it pierced directly into the heart under the puncture of the source ingot metal. The magic lines on the surface of the staff suddenly lit up with green lights. The evil energy source beyond the upper limit of the body was constantly absorbed by the staff, and the soul of Kazak was also torn and swallowed. The whole process lasted about three or five minutes. Hilna fell to the ground with a plop and slowly recovered into an elf, panting heavily. "How do you feel?" Zhang Cheng asked, pulling out the supreme power. "Oh!!!!!" hilna groaned, struggled to shoot from the ground and replied, "it hurts a little! But I can feel that my body is full of power, strong power." At the time of saying this, the punctured position on her body healed quickly, leaving no scar at all. "It''s really good! You are now the second most powerful demon hunter in the world after me. How, are you interested in rejoining illidary?" Illidan tempted with interest. "I''m sorry, my Lord, I''ve got a new allegiance," hilna refused without hesitation. Not that she is unwilling to continue fighting with the demons of the Burning Legion, but that she has decided to leave this world and follow her new master to another world, a perfect world without hatred, pain and concern Chapter 625 "Are you leaving?" Illidan obviously noticed something and turned his head and asked meaningfully. "That''s right! To be exact, this should be our last meeting in Outland. When we meet again next time, I''m afraid it''s on another planet in the distant universe." Zhang Cheng didn''t try to hide his intention of leaving, but admitted it. What''s more, killing Lord Karzak of the doomsday is not offering a nomination to the king of Outland, saying that he has never died with the Legion, otherwise it''s hard to ensure that the other party won''t think of betrayal and disclosure. Don''t underestimate Illidan Stormrage''s vigilance. In order to ensure the smooth implementation of the raid, he didn''t even tell anyone his plan. Whether vasqi, who seems loyal on the surface, or kelsas, who controls a large number of blood elf troops, are all excluded. It can be seen that he has experienced many betrayals, and there is no trust in his bones. "Why do you want to leave? Aren''t you satisfied with the treatment I give?" Illidan tried with a puzzled look. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "No, of course not. The reason why I want to leave is very simple. Next, you may have to face a setback, a destiny of your own. And I''m not going to participate in it, let alone be killed as your subordinate or accomplice. Most importantly, this setback can pave the way for your next plan. Once it is changed, the future will become unpredictable. Do you hope Do you want to destroy the victory you are destined to win? " "You mean... I''ll die?" Illidan raised his eyebrows in surprise. He is not a fool. Naturally, he can hear the hints in his words. "Ha ha! For people like you and me, death is not the end, but a short rest in the long journey of life. During the rest, we can sit down and sum up our previous gains and losses and think about the way to go in the future. What do you think?" Zhang Cheng''s answer was not a question and blinked. For Illidan, who has absorbed a lot of evil energy and demon soul, he has long not belonged to the night elf in the ordinary sense, but an extremely pure demon from the inside to the outside. Therefore, as long as it is not killed in the distorted void, there will be no real death at all. It is just that the soul leaves the body and waits to be resurrected again. It''s no big deal. "Hum! You are always so mysterious, but one day I will find out where you come from. By the way, where are you going next?" said Illidan, cutting down a demon guard who rushed out of the portal. The sharp double blades easily tore the unlucky man''s chest, and all his soul and power were instantly sucked away by the demon hunter. Zhang Cheng, unwilling to be outdone, raised his supreme power, shot two golden lights, blasted more than 30 demons to pieces with a bang, and then answered with a smile: "Not surprisingly, I should go to philas in Kalimdor to visit hindra in the hammer of doom. What''s more, you gave me a bottle of well water from the well of eternity. I really need a magic node. The hammer of doom is just a good choice." "Do you want to make a second Sunwell with the hammer of doom? I have to admit that you are a very courageous human being who wants to do this on the territory of the night elves. Unfortunately, my dear brothers and former clansmen will not allow you to do so. I guarantee that as long as you trigger a strong fluctuation of magical energy, an army of Night Elves will be formed in three days at most "Soldiers are coming to the city," Illidan reminded with a sarcastic tone. No one knows better than him the vigilance and aversion of Druids and night elf priestesses to arcane magic. After the battle of ancient times, if he had not been stopped by these damn guys, he would have reshaped a new well of eternity on the original site. At that time, Azeroth would have an inexhaustible energy source. "Don''t worry, I''ll have left when they react." Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed undisguised contempt and playfulness. In fact, he doesn''t want to create a solar well, but he wants to trigger a violent shock on the magic node with the help of the well water of the eternal well, and then take this opportunity to create an energy source similar to the solar well in the depths of his soul, and then use the transformation of different attributes and energy by divinity to permanently change the essence of the soul. Of course, as the doom hammer that caused the violent shock of Azeroth''s magic node, there is no doubt that it will be razed to the ground by the terrible energy explosion, and maybe the terrain and ecological environment of the whole philas will be changed. So when this thing is over, he will be 100% in the top 10 on the list of Druids and night elves wanted, provided they find out who did it. "In that case, let''s separate here. After all, I don''t want to fight with the guy who came out of the portal." The voice just fell! Illidan suddenly spread his wings and jumped down from the top of Kil''jaeden''s throne. With the help of the air flow, Illidan swept through the low altitude and disappeared at the end of the Hellfire Peninsula. Less than ten seconds after his front foot left, the largest portal suddenly exploded, and out came a reddened ereda Warlock. "Who? Who killed Lord Karzak of doomsday? Who dared to obstruct the army''s plan?" the devil roared and shot a Taoist evil energy lightning, which immediately plowed the surrounding camp from beginning to end. The terrible energy shock made many mountain debris splash, roll and fall from high, and send out a violent vibration. "Kil''jaeden sent a powerful evil magician? It seems that we should withdraw..." Zhang Cheng had no intention of meeting each other hard at all. He pulled up hilna nearby and ran away directly through magic transmission. You know, the reason why he was able to kill Kazak just now is mainly due to Illidan''s attention and his sneak attack behind his back. If it''s a frontal confrontation, I''m afraid it will be a while and a half. I really can''t help this powerful demon lord. As for the casters among the ereda demons, it''s even harder to deal with. Although the prophet vellon, the leader of the Delaney people, has always stressed that the ereda people who took refuge in the dark Titan Sargeras have long fallen into darkness, they have actually gained a lot of taboo knowledge, and have already surpassed their former peers in terms of power. Almost a dozen ereda elite magicians can suppress the mage group composed of Dalaran mages. After a while of indiscriminate bombing, the ereda devil found that there were no signs of enemies around him. He soon stopped casting spells and began to shout loudly. The unlucky people around him began to repair the portal and continue to summon troops from other parts of the universe. He didn''t notice that a goblin airship covered with invisibility passed silently over the dark gate not far south Chapter 626 Through the endless sea, the goblin airship, which has been repaired and renovated for many times, finally wandered through the barren land, walked all the way west along the thousand needle stone forest, and entered philas, which looked all dense forest. Even when passing through the moshacher camp, it attracted the attention of many Tauren below. One by one, they raised their heads and stared wide, with incredible expressions on their faces. Because these peaceful big men saw a male of their own standing on the deck, wearing a pink skirt and holding a magic wand like a hammer, singing spells loudly, forming a strong cross air flow near the propeller to promote the giant to fly at a high speed. Of course, this oddly dressed Tauren is no one else, but Zhang Cheng''s apprentice and Azeroth''s first Tauren MAGE - Kara Cape. As for the so-called "pink skirt", it is actually an apprentice robe, but the Tauren is much larger than humans, so it is just above the knee and looks like a skirt from a distance "Bah! A bunch of bumpkins who have never seen the world!" Kara Cape stood on the deck and spit at her compatriots. A few months ago, he would have felt a little ashamed, but now he has honed his face thicker than the city wall. As long as he can live in peace, he doesn''t care about dignity and face. "Stop talking nonsense! Continue to maintain a stable magic output! If I can''t pour the hammer of doom before dark, I''ll peel your skin and make a cushion for myself." Onyxia in human form kicked the Tauren''s ass and threatened. "As you wish, Princess highness." Cara Cape did not try to argue what he was. He put on a gentleman''s look and bent down. It is not that he has lost the courage to fight, but that he almost knows who on the ship can never offend, and those people can bargain, and the Black Dragon Princess belongs to the former. Although he didn''t think that the other party would really peel his skin as a cushion, he certainly didn''t have to run through hardships and wear small shoes. As a Tauren mage who claims to be smart and flexible, he will not be foolish enough to put himself in a very dangerous position in order to show off his tongue. Seeing the cunning in Kara Haijiao''s eyes, Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile and said, "well, don''t bully my apprentice, he will bring a clear stream to the world in the future. Think about how spectacular a group of Tauren mages active on the battlefield should be. It''s really a little exciting." "Hum! Expectation? I think when he comes back to thunder cliff, he will certainly make a stir, fool those stupid cows around, and then take the opportunity to make profits for himself." Onyxia rolled her eyes angrily. These days, she has seen how Kara Haijiao used despicable means to defeat one opponent after another. The extreme style of fighting is like a local ruffian living in the countryside, which is completely inconsistent with the image of a mage. It is estimated that Dalaran''s old men will be angry when they see the Tauren mage. "Hahaha! Isn''t that what I expected? As I said before, diversity is the necessary condition for the survival, development and even evolution of a race. Tauren are a little too old-fashioned. It''s just good to inject new vitality into them. In addition, we''re about to reach the hammer of doom. I suggest you''d better find a place to hide, or you''ll be spied by the night elves If a druid or a druid finds out, he''ll be in trouble, "Zhang Cheng reminded thoughtfully by touching his chin. "Why, are you afraid?" the Black Dragon Princess raised her chin proudly and asked. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "no, it''s not fear, but to avoid unnecessary trouble. The ancient city of eresalas was secretly built by a group of upper elf mages at that time 12000 years ago to preserve queen Isala''s precious arcane secrets. Therefore, I have enough reason to think that the night elves and druids have been staring at this place to prevent accidents." "I don''t understand!" annicia subconsciously frowned. "It''s very simple! If a Human Mage enters the doom hammer, these spies don''t care too much, but if a powerful black dragon enters the doom hammer, they will immediately sound the horn of war. Most importantly, philas has always had an entrance connected with the emerald dream. There were green dragons some time ago. Are you sure you''re ready to face the anger of the green dragon Legion?" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth and explained in a gloating tone. No way. That''s how the black dragon can pull hatred. Although he doesn''t think those nightmare green dragons still remember the terrible disaster caused by the fall of Deathwing, it''s not a big mistake to be careful. Onyxia narrowed her eyes and seemed to weigh the pros and cons. After two or three minutes, she spread her wings and turned into a huge black dragon. She directly tore the mountain to create a cave enough to hold herself. Obviously, she awakened the earth power given by the Titans to the black dragon through the bottle of medicine. Perhaps it is far from reaching the wing of death. The terrorist force that changed the topography of Azeroth during the great disaster is more than enough to create an earthquake of about magnitude 7 or 8. "Kulo kelba, my child, you''re with her. Remember, don''t act rashly no matter what happens these days. When it''s over, I''ll call you through the contract, okay?" Zhang Cheng turned and said to another dragon who was bored and dozing on the upper deck. "I see, father." Kulo kelba nodded gently and jumped off the airship into the huge cave below the mountain. To get rid of these two big troubles, Zhang Cheng immediately stepped to the bow and asked the female demon hunter next to him, "I''ll see your cousin right away. How do you feel?" Hilna sighed with a bitter smile and replied, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know whether my mood is joy or fear. Although we are all branches of the upper elves, I''m afraid it''s hard to recognize each other after more than 10000 or two years of isolation. What''s more, my ghost appearance now almost belongs to the category of extreme ugliness according to the aesthetics of the elves." "Ugly?" Zhang Cheng looked up and down at the enchanting posture of the Female Elf and the demon characteristics full of exotic customs, stretched out his right hand, pinched each other''s chin and shook his head. "No, honey, you are not ugly at all. On the contrary, you are beautiful in my eyes. You are the perfect embodiment of real magic technology and biotechnology. You are a beautiful work of art. Only a few people who really know how to appreciate you can appreciate your beauty." "Hehe, I should be honored, shouldn''t I, master?" hilna shrugged helplessly. After such a long time together, she almost knows what kind of person she is loyal to, and her definition of many things is completely opposite to that of ordinary people, especially the topic of beauty. If I remember correctly, she seemed to have heard the word more than two months ago, and it was also used on a monster hatched from a giant cocoon Chapter 627 There is no doubt that philas is a very strange place. Due to the sufficient magical energy, the plants here are like eating "golden garbage", crazy to cover every inch of land, and the green full of life can''t see the end at a glance. With lush plants, there are naturally many herbivores, many herbivores and no fewer carnivores. Over time, a huge food chain effect has been formed. Even standing high in the sky, you can still clearly see the giant bears and wolves that are said to be in the jungle, and even strange magical creatures like elf dragons. Everything comes from the magic node in the center of the ruins of the ancient city of eresalas. The ogre, who is very sensitive to magic, also noticed the difference here, invaded and occupied the northern area of the hammer of doom, and wanted to rebuild his brilliant civilization with the help of the surrounding active magic energy. Before the Burning Legion discovered Draenor, the hometown of orcs, there were two powerful local civilizations, one of which was the epihisian civilization created by the crow based on crystal technology, and the other was the magical civilization created by the ogre. It is said that the most prosperous ogre Empire makes its magic technology far more advanced and destructive than Dalaran, the human Magic Kingdom. However, at present, they are just a group of stupid and greedy robbers, frantically searching for everything with magical power, and even blocking the only channel connecting the desolate land in the north, robbing passing caravans and adventurers. When Zhang Cheng''s airship slowly landed next to the central arena of the hammer of doom, dozens of Ogres who followed him finally couldn''t help launching an attack. "Ah!!!!! Ha ha! Smash them!" "Come on! I like to hear the screams of prey before they die!" "Food! They must have brought a lot of food!" ¡­¡­ With the almost crazy roar, these blue fat people swarmed up. They didn''t understand how dangerous and deadly the people standing on the airship were. Before Zhang Cheng even started, Kara Haijiao took the lead in singing a spell, shooting a hot fireball and exploding the head of the unlucky guy in front into pieces. Obviously, compared with the frost spell based on control, he prefers the powerful flame magic, especially the terrible energy released by the fire explosion when it hits the enemy. It''s almost a kind of unspeakable comfort. "Sorry, guys, although I have no prejudice against ogres, you obviously made the wrong choice." Hilna gracefully pulled out the war blade forged by evil energy, jumped down from the deck, easily avoided the heavy two handed axes, war hammers and wooden sticks of the ogres, brushed her neck a few times, blocked the trachea with dazzling blood, and suffocated her opponent alive. From the doomsday Lord Kazak, the female hunter has absorbed the most powerful power, so it is no problem to kill these ogres who like to crush their opponents with brute force. To be exact, more than 30 ogre warriors and mages were all killed in less than five minutes, of which two-thirds were killed by the elves and the other one-third were killed under the sinister sneak attack of Kara Cape. There was a miserable guy whose little brother was blasted by a cow''s hoof. He knelt on the ground and kept wailing until a heavy Dharma stick like a hammer broke his head. After the short battle, Zhang Cheng left the airship deck in no hurry and went straight to the west entrance. "Teacher, where are we going next?" Carla Haijiao came close and scratched her head, pretending to be simple and honest. "Nature is to go to the center of the magic node and see the summoned demon imotar. I''m curious how powerful this guy is and how he can be pumped for thousands or even thousands of years." Zhang Cheng walked through the exquisite stone arch around the corner to the west of the Doomhammer full of activated plants and arcane life. Gazing at the huge white crystal tower standing in front of the square, he couldn''t help touching his chin and muttering, "is energy bound? Very interesting technology! It seems that the upper elves studied arcane art more deeply than I thought 10000 years ago." "Er... Dear teacher, are you sure you want to get close to the Crystal Tower? I think the arcane life around me seems very unstable. If they suddenly explode, I''m afraid there will be no life within tens of meters around." Carla Haijiao carefully warned. Zhang Cheng turned around and glanced at this seemingly loyal but actually treacherous tauren, smiled and shook his head: "No, my apprentice, these arcane lives are not as dangerous as you think. I should have taught you before that to deal with similar elemental life bodies, the most important thing is to disintegrate the stable energy structure. Now the test is coming. Go and solve these annoying little things. Don''t worry, if you die, I will collect your body." "I... I''m alone?!" Kara Haijiao suddenly stared, with a feeling of splashing the dog. Because in a sense, it doesn''t make much difference to die. Because arcane life is not like elemental creatures such as fire, earth and water. It only uses its inherent strength to fight. Unless it is strong to a certain extent, it can''t have too high wisdom at all. However, from the moment of birth, arcane life will form one or two magic circuits in the body full of energy, which means that they can release a series of magic, such as Arcane Missiles, flashes, arcane explosions, serial lightning and so on, and their power is not comparable to that of ordinary mages. At the thought of being confronted by several arcane creatures with similar spell power, Kara Cape''s legs began to tremble. If he had a choice, he would rather go to Outland to deal with the huge split hoofed cow than fight with the arcane life. "Hehe, yes, you are alone. But because of your strength, I decided to give you a little help." after saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. moment A violet force field shield enveloped the Tauren''s body. Carla Cape closed her eyes and felt the structure of the shield. She was surprised and shouted, "is it an arcane defense shield?" "That''s right! But this shield can only absorb limited damage. Once it reaches the maximum limit, it will break on the spot. Remember, use your mind to avoid the enemy''s attack as much as possible, otherwise I guarantee that this shield will not last for five minutes. In addition, next I''ll visit Prince tosadelin, the last ruler of the remnant of the upper elves. You''d better stay with me Get rid of all the crystal towers before you come back. " As the last word blurted out, a malicious smile appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face, patted the Tauren on the shoulder, completely ignoring the panic and fear revealed in each other''s eyes Chapter 628 The Central Library of the hammer of doom gathers the last adherents of the upper elves. Of course, like many organizations that have come to a dead end, sindra is also facing great threats and troubles. Not to mention the ogres who occupy the North District and claim to split the earth to build a nation, Sartre who was accidentally summoned in the East District alone is quite a headache. In addition, after more than 10000 years of energy extraction, the energy in imotar gradually became exhausted. In order to prevent the outbreak of demonic addiction from getting out of control, the crazy Prince tosadelin even ordered the massacre of the people under his rule. At present, less than 60 people have survived, most of them are either mages who help extract demonic energy or administrators who are responsible for keeping precious knowledge in the huge library. When Zhang Cheng stepped into the central area of the ancient city of eresalas, dozens of elves immediately put down their work, raised their heads and stared at the two intruders with vigilant eyes. After a full minute, one of the men frowned and asked, "who are you? How do you bypass the magic protection to enter this sacred library?" "Maybe it would be a little rude to answer this way, but I still want to say that it doesn''t matter who we are. The important thing is that from now on, everything here will belong to me." Zhang Cheng did not hide the purpose of his trip and grinned with a malicious smile. You should know that his heart has long been dark to the point that he is still indifferent even to the destruction of a world. Therefore, no matter how talented these upper elves are and how much precious knowledge they have saved, they still can''t save their dying fate. "Arrogant human! Do you know who you are talking to?" the eyes of the male who spoke before burst out a light mixed with arcane and evil powers, looking like he wanted to use magic to teach Zhang Cheng a lesson. But Zhang Cheng didn''t give him a chance to show. He directly asked, "hilna, kill them for me." "As you wish, master." Without saying a word, the female demon hunter rushed forward with an arrow. Before the other party reacted, she raised her blade and stabbed it into the heart of the target. Just when several other people reacted and began to fight back, she suddenly started the sacrificial aura, and immediately formed a large annular burning flame around her body, which seriously burned the mages'' hands and interrupted the singing of the spell. In a scream and wail, helna killed seven upper elf mages without effort. However, the reason why it can be so easy is that these mages have not participated in the real battle for too long, and they have not displayed a protective magic from beginning to end. In addition, the demon hunter''s restraint against spell casting classes also played a great role. Looking at these bodies lying in a pool of blood, the expression on Zhang Cheng''s face has not changed at all. Since he took down an ancient book recording all kinds of knowledge, experience and knowledge from the bookshelf, he looked through it. Among them, those related to magic, alchemy and item manufacturing are reduced and directly thrown into the pocket. Those books about history, geography and folk rumors are put back. Needless to ask, he is on his way to search for the systematic and comprehensive knowledge system of the upper elves stored in this library. However, before one third of this naked looting was carried out, Prince tosadelin, who was holding two daggers and didn''t know whether they were short swords or long daggers, rushed over from a distance at a very fast speed. Through the unique perception of demon hunter, hilna found the little secret in each other''s body, immediately raised her mouth and joked in a playful tone: "this is the guy you mentioned repeatedly? The level of evil energy in his body is about to exceed many demons." "It''s not normal! Whoever extracted 12000 years of energy from the devil will inevitably become like this. But what makes me curious is that so many evil energies have not transformed his body and soul into demons. It must have used some interesting techniques and skills." Zhang Cheng explained by touching his chin. "It''s really interesting. Do you want me to stay alive?" sylna asked in an uncertain tone. "No, no, these things are no longer of much use to me. Kill all the elves in the library quickly, and then we go to the magic node on the west side to start making corresponding preparations." after that, Zhang Cheng never looked up to see Prince tosadelin rushing towards him and continued to read the mountains of books on the books. It has to be said that it was a wise move for the queen of the upper elves to order the construction of this treasure house for storing knowledge. It ensures that even if the arcane power is interrupted for tens of thousands of years in the night elf community, it can still rise rapidly in a short time. In the cataclysm, after Malfurion Stormrage lifted the ban and the same clan lifted the arcane, sindra quickly used the resources at her disposal to establish a large-scale mage army. But unfortunately, now the last haven of the upper elves has ushered in the prelude to destruction. "Go to hell! Despicable intruder! I will use your blood to pay tribute to the dead compatriots!" With the roar of anger, Prince tosadelin''s hands fluctuated strongly, and suddenly released an arcane impact to the front. Bang! Hilna was directly shocked by the powerful impact and hit the bookshelf in the back. If it was an ordinary person, even if there was no instant death, at least a few ribs would have to be broken. But the devil hunter''s body had already become as strong as the devil. It took her less than two seconds to get up from the ground, suddenly spread her wings and rushed forward to have a frontal collision with her opponent. Dang! The sound of four magic weapons colliding with each other echoed over the empty library, and the golden sparks splashed everywhere. "Evil... Demon hunter? What do you have to do with Illidan Stormrage!" Prince tosadelin changed his face slightly and realized that things seemed much more complex and dangerous than he thought. "Hum! You are not qualified to mention Lord Illidan''s name! And you are not qualified to know what a great plan he is currently carrying out. You are just a poor creature enslaved by power and a heartless person immersed in magic addiction. On behalf of the real descendants of the upper elves, I give you a kind death." The voice just fell! Hilna''s eyes full of green light suddenly burst out two green evil powers, burning through her opponent''s upper body on the spot. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!" Prince tosedrine could not believe that his body after repeated strengthening was so fragile that he screamed and swallowed his last breath. Eye edge! One of the most powerful abilities of demon hunter, it continuously releases the evil energy source in his body through his eyes. The larger the base number, the more objective the damage will be. With Prince tosedrine''s poor magic resistance, he couldn''t hold on for a few seconds. Chapter 629 slaughter! Blood! Death! It took hilna less than half an hour to kill all the remaining hindra in the Doomhammer central library! After today, the Night Elves will completely lose the opportunity to regain their arcane power, and the ancient city of eresalas will soon disappear from philas forever. All this is to cover up the important magic ceremony to be carried out next. Through the narrow and dark corridor, Zhang Cheng soon came to a cage located under the huge palace. All kinds of distorted elements and creatures filled every corner, constantly sending out crackling restlessness. At a glance, the magical energy of different attributes constantly collided and intersected in the air, forming a unique and unstable cycle. At the center of this cycle, there is a four legged devil, which looks a bit like a mutated hell hound, but the head and back of the hell hound are covered with thin and long tentacles, the end is countless colored eyeballs, and the scales on the body surface flash blue light from time to time. "This is imotar? It doesn''t seem as powerful as I thought..." the female demon hunter subconsciously frowned and whispered. "No, you don''t understand. The real strength of this disaster dog lies not in its destructive power, but in its ability to keep in touch with distorted time and space, and draw strength from the Legion assembly place to supplement itself at any time. Do you feel it? It is using its magic node to constantly strengthen itself, and it will be free in a real sense soon." Zhang Cheng explained with a sneer. Perhaps in the eyes of others, the big dog has been weak to some extent, but in his eyes, it is easy to find the resonance between the blood red eyeballs and the surrounding magic nodes. The arrogant Prince tosadelin didn''t realize that the demon who had been imprisoned for thousands of years was already quietly ready to destroy the whole magic protection. "Arrogant mortals! They always underestimate the ability of demons! They don''t understand what they''re dealing with! Let alone how terrible the Burning Legion is!" sylna shook her head with a smile and sighed. In fact, similar situations are not one or two at all. Among the blood elves who arrive in Outland, many people have such a mentality towards the devil that they think everything is under control. As everyone knows, in the eyes of demons, they have fallen into the control of the Legion since the moment they began to summon demons and use evil energy. There was only one person who successfully got rid of the influence of the Burning Legion on. He was the original demon hunter Illidan Stormrage. Just when Zhang Cheng opened his mouth to say something, the violet protective cover around the central area suddenly collapsed, and all the arcane creatures surging around the circular field lost their stable form and burst out loud noises again and again. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but raise his mouth and joked in a playful tone: "Aha! It seems that my lovely apprentice has solved the troublesome crystal towers around. It''s not enough. I sincerely hope he can survive the next severe Arcane Explosion, otherwise it''s not easy to find another Tauren with mage qualification." "May mother earth bless poor Carla Cape." hilna joked casually, then pulled out her blade and rushed towards imotar. As a demon hunter, it is her duty and obligation to eliminate demons. She doesn''t need anyone to remind her at all. Obviously, imotar was not the top level of the Legion. Although his ability was a little strange, he soon fell to the ground and became a lifeless body under the fierce attack of evil energy. Zhang Cheng ignored the disaster dog with a faint stench, stood alone in the center of the white platform, closed his eyes and felt the flow and gathering of magical energy. There is no doubt that this is the center of the magic node. According to the Titans, this is an organ for the star soul to perceive the outside world. As long as there is a lead, it will immediately trigger a powerful energy response inside the star soul. Thinking of this, he carefully took out the bottle of well water from the eternal well from his pocket and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "it''s a pity that I can''t accommodate the incomparable energy like the star soul now, so I might as well charge a little interest first to turn my soul into the soul of magic..." The voice just fell! He raised his supreme power and began to transform the material in the surrounding air. After a while, the clear water under his feet hid from his knees and formed a glittering silver pool. Hilna was undoubtedly very clear about what was going to happen next. Without saying a word, she turned around and ran outside. When she passed the small square on the west side, she didn''t forget to take the injured Tauren with her. In a moment, she was crushed into meat by energy impact. When they escaped from the hammer of doom more than ten kilometers away, they suddenly noticed a violent energy fluctuation behind them. Looking back, I saw that the whole sky over the ancient city of eresalas had been covered by endless arcane power, gradually forming a terrible vortex. The surrounding plants grew like eating jinkela, and transformed from ordinary plants into magical plants. In particular, the small dark purple flowers were like deadly poisons. No matter herbivores or insects, they would explode with a bang as soon as they bite. sky! Earth! Ocean! The whole philas trembled under this terrible gathering of energy! The nagas on the beach smelled the smell of magic and rushed to the land desperately, eager to find the cause of the upheaval. The night elves in Yueyu fortress sounded the horn nervously and ordered hundreds of horned eagle and beast riders to investigate the past location before taking off, and the ground forces crossed the Strait in warships. Whoever caused all this will become the target of their attack. Of course, Zhang Cheng doesn''t know what''s happening outside. Even if he knows, he won''t care too much. Because he has now focused all his attention on guiding the huge energy to ensure that his soul is permanently transformed into a magical soul. As the name suggests, the soul of magic is that after abandoning the body, only the soul can still perform all magic, and there is no need to worry about being forcibly pulled into the world of the dead. Although this sounds nothing, in fact, no matter which magic world, soul casting is a necessary qualification for a top mage, and the magic soul goes further and permanently changes the essence of the soul from a simple soul to a state similar to a magic spirit. This state is more powerful than any wild demigod! But in order to do this, it will certainly hurt the soul of Azeroth who has experienced many hardships. In short, it''s like a bone marrow transplant, which aims to evolve one''s own soul by extracting the most important things from the star soul book Chapter 630 What is the effect of pouring a bottle of well water from the eternal well on a magic node? Just look at the arcane energy almost condensed into essence in the pool under your feet! Even imotar''s body could not resist the invasion. In a very short time, it decomposed into small particles that could not be distinguished by the naked eye and floated in the wind. Standing in the center of the vortex, Zhang Cheng''s skin, muscles, blood and bones all become like night elves, showing a deep violet color. There is no doubt that this is a manifestation of strong arcane affinity, just as the troll tribe that settled next to the well of eternity more than 15000 years ago gradually evolved into night elves. But he was not satisfied! To be exact, this is only the beginning. The real danger is that the soul will leave the body and be directly exposed to powerful energy. "Inexhaustible energy! What a wonderful feeling! No wonder so many people are salivating about this star soul sleeping deep in the heart of the earth! More importantly, it can make life surpass its limits and evolve to a higher level. Now, let me borrow a little to complete the transformation of the soul..." While muttering to himself, Zhang Cheng controlled his soul to slowly break away from his body and plunge into the whirlpool water. Bang! moment Unspeakable surging energy gushed out and spread in all directions with the situation of shock wave. Whether solid stone walls, columns, or those crazy magic plants, they all disintegrate and collapse under the rolling of the shock wave. As for the ogre in the north and Sartre in the East, they could not escape, and almost died under this blow. For a moment, within a few kilometers around the hammer of doom, it has become a real life restricted area. Even the horned eagle flying investigation force just arrived dare not approach it easily. Arcane! A force derived from order! Even the titans of the Pantheon were born with this energy! Its power is obvious to all. We don''t need to do much explanation. We just need to close our eyes and feel the ubiquitous energy in the universe. Although the night elves have completely banned the research and learning of arcane since the end of the ancient war, this does not mean that they do not understand the terrible power of arcane power. On the contrary, as a unique race evolved under the influence of the power of the eternal well, their arcane affinity is the most powerful on the planet. Even children without any training can use arcane energy to complete application skills such as "shadow hiding". Those priests who have received some control training can not only skillfully use the energy of holy light and shadow, but also smash the arcane energy to the enemy through guidance. This skill has a very nice name, called "star fragment". Therefore, the riders on the horned Eagle beast''s back can clearly feel how terrible the energy gathered in front is, and their faces show panic. One of the women with long light blue hair turned around and shouted to another companion, "my sister, go back and tell general sandy Yuyue that we''re afraid we''re going to be in big trouble. It''s best to send someone to inform the Tyrande priestess of danasus immediately, and maybe wake up the sleeping Malfurion if necessary." "I see!" The latter understood that it was not time to talk nonsense. He turned the direction cleanly and drove the horned Eagle towards the port in the West. Seeing the sentry''s figure gradually disappearing, the woman with light blue long hair took a deep breath, quickly led the rest to raise the height, carefully avoided the storm caused by the rapid accumulation of energy, and tried to get close to the center bit by bit. Although everyone knows that with their strength, even if they are close, they can''t cause any harm to the culprit who caused all this, they still risk their lives to get more information. Just as one of them was very lucky to pass the huge column of light rising into the sky, the energy filled in the air suddenly seemed to be attracted by some terrible force and rushed into the pool below. At the same time, the horned Eagle rider was pulled in out of control. In just a few seconds, he was torn to pieces, and even a complete body was not preserved "No!!!!!!" the commander in charge of the team couldn''t help roaring. He didn''t know whether it was anger or sadness. He dived down to catch something like a pendant. This gadget is the last well preserved personal belongings of the former sentry. Obviously, among the night elves who have lived for thousands of years, the feelings precipitated over time have not weakened, but are stronger, hotter and longer than short-lived humans. Even today, many guys can''t forget the relatives, friends and lovers lost in the ancient war. At the moment when the commander''s finger immediately touched the pendant, the pool full of huge arcane energy suddenly released all the energy. Boom! This time is completely different from the previous shock wave! Not only the energy in the pool water is released, but also the magic nodes and the energy vortex generated by the continuous gathering around! In the blink of an eye, the terrible force swallowed up dozens of kilometers around. All the buildings and lives of the whole Doomhammer disappeared. Even the mountains and the earth collapsed and disintegrated in the process of violent energy release. The strong vibration not only set off a tsunami of hundreds of meters, but also permanently changed the geomorphic environment of philas. As for those horned hawk riders in charge of investigation, they had evaporated for the first time and disappeared into the world forever. "Oh - my mother earth! This is terrible!" Kara Cape trembled all over. As a mage, he knows what this powerful Arcane Explosion means, and can feel the thinner and thinner magical energy in the air. With the destruction of important magic nodes, the energy concentration here will drop to a very low level in a short time. The most typical sequela is that the caster will recover several times slower than other places in terms of spell power and magic after entering here. "It seems that the master has succeeded! Let''s go! Hurry to the appointed place! I don''t want to be caught by those crazy night elves. Trust me, after this, they will sweep the whole area like crazy." said hilna, pulling up the Tauren and flying over a boulder in the way. Because the explosion triggered a strong earthquake, the original road has completely disappeared, and the flustered beasts are even crazy. Every living creature that the attacker can see, even if the other party is his own kind, is no exception. Few people know the secret behind the sudden disaster, only the soul floating in the mid air of the explosion center, showing a gorgeous violet color, telling the truth to the world Chapter 631 I don''t know how long it took Maybe a few minutes Maybe a few hours When Zhang Cheng''s soul woke up again from his deep sleep, he found himself trapped in the dark underground. At a glance, it was full of collapsed gravel and soil, and the pool full of arcane energy disappeared without a trace. Only the central area is surrounded by a faint magic force field. It is not necessary to ask that it is an artifact - the highest authority released to protect the body. Feeling the powerful power emanating from the deepest part of his soul, he couldn''t help laughing and muttering, "it''s successful! It''s incredible! It turns out that it''s like this to completely integrate the soul into the magical energy! From now on, I no longer need the body to maintain the most basic survival, let alone spells and spell casting actions, because I myself represent magic and energy. In addition, the so-called star soul and Titan are the special particle form conscious life produced by the original matter of the universe under the high temperature and high pressure inside the star core. Therefore, in principle, as long as they are born, they will never die. Those guys killed by Sargeras, the dark Titan in the Pantheon, just lost the body containing the soul and existed in the state of soul or consciousness. As long as someone is willing to help reshape the new body, they can immediately complete the so-called resurrection. Most importantly, once the star soul begins to produce independent self-consciousness, it will never be killed, but can only be corrupted or assimilated at most. However, if the star soul is still sleeping, the huge energy contained in the cosmic material in the Central Plains of the planet can be captured and absorbed. But why? Why, so far, has every Titan in the Pantheon been born from a living planet rather than a star? Normally, isn''t it easier for stars that are nuclear fusion all the time to awaken their souls? Are there some secrets I don''t know? " There is no doubt that by integrating into Azeroth''s magic node and taking this opportunity to directly extract the power belonging to the star soul from the whole planet, Zhang Cheng can see the essence of Titan for the first time. As Azeroth''s information left over from many ancient times, titans are the highest form of life known in the universe. Even the so-called void forces can''t compete with them. They can only try to corrupt the stars and souls that have not yet given birth to consciousness, in a vain attempt to create their own Titans to conquer the whole universe. As for the frontal battle, even if all the great lords of the void are tied together, it is estimated that they are not Sargeras''s opponent alone. They are crushed and exploded every minute. Therefore, they only dare to hide in the dark corner and make small moves secretly, such as throwing out things like ancient gods that read on the ear of the star soul all day. According to Zhang Cheng''s estimation, it should not be a problem to solve one or two by yourself. But what he couldn''t understand was why Titan was only born on planets? After all, according to the research of scientists on earth, it is generally believed that the universe was born in a big bang and then slowly evolved into stable celestial forms, such as stars, planets and satellites. No matter how rare the original matter of the universe is, it makes no sense to exist only on planets, rather than larger and more active stars. Moreover, generally speaking, the volume and mass of stars are hundreds or even thousands of times that of planets. If a Titan were born in a star, wouldn''t it be possible to hang these Pantheon Titans who claim to be gods? It is estimated that even Sargeras, the founder of the Burning Legion, and Azeroth''s soul, which is known to be many times stronger by Sargeras after awakening, cannot be the opponent of the former. As many cosmologists often mentioned, there are more questions behind questions, and more unknowns behind unknowns. Although Zhang Chenggang has just revealed the mystery of the birth of Titan, suddenly there are more questions and exploration directions. With strong doubts, he controlled his soul to reintegrate into his body. moment The dark purple skin that originally appeared as dark as and night elves quickly changed back to its original appearance. At the same time, the faint light emitted from the pupil gradually disappeared. Except for a strange symbol left on the left neck, I can''t see any difference from normal humans. Of course, this symbol is not just a decoration, but something similar to the soul mark. If his soul leaves the body, the symbol will disappear, but if the soul is injected, the symbol will appear immediately and give the body some extra strength and resistance. You should know that the soul of magic is the promotion and evolution of the essence of life, so the body will evolve with it, but this evolution will not be completed at once. It will take about a few months to half a year. When he felt the strong beating of his heart in his chest again, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath and asked the staff in his hand with a smile: "what, how much arcane energy did you absorb from the previous explosion?" "Many! Very many! Master! And I feel a powerful force beyond words!" the supreme authority made a harsh sound through vibration. "Yes! That''s the soul of Titan, which was conceived in the deepest part of the planet! But I promise that one day it will be ours. No one or God can stop me from moving forward and surpassing, even the woman who claims to be the Creator..." Zhang Cheng sneered and said the most real ambition in his heart. you ''re right! In his subjective consciousness, no matter how powerful and invincible life, as long as it can be quantified, it can be defeated and destroyed. Not being able to do it now does not mean not being able to do it in the future! But before that, he will choose to cooperate with each other to eliminate the sleeping ancient gods on the magical earth, and get enough information from these gods to make himself stronger. "I was created by you! It is the faithful embodiment of your ambition and desire in your heart! So don''t explain anything to me! Just as you know me, I also know you." the supreme authority responded meaningfully. "Oh? Really? That''s great! Now, let''s leave this place quickly. It''s not easy to take a demon hunter back. I have to kill her first, keep the soul entangled with the devil in the soul stone, and finally keep the body properly to prevent the evil in her body from getting out of control..." While complaining in a helpless tone, Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and tracked Kara Haijiao''s magic location on the staff through magic. He directly thought and disappeared in situ. Shortly after he left the front foot, a former Army led by general shantis Yuyue arrived at the ruins of the hammer of doom. With an angry face, he stared at the devastated earth and shouted, "don''t let me know who did it! Otherwise, I swear that even if you chase to the ends of the earth, you will pay for your behavior!" Chapter 632 There is no doubt that the violent energy explosion has brought disastrous consequences to the whole philas and even the eastern continent. In particular, Yueyu fortress on the island was almost completely engulfed by the huge waves caused by the earthquake. Some hate Naga who hated the night elves also took the opportunity to rush up and kill many people. Most of the supplies, weapons and armor of the whole fortress were washed into the endless sea. You should know that this is not a dispensable place such as a temporary outpost camp, but the second largest military area after danasus. It not only has a large number of troops, but also shoulders the responsibility of controlling every move along the west coast of Kalimdor continent, but also a transit station on the sea of the Alliance. So one month after the big bang, they still didn''t give up the plan to find the behind the scenes, and also used powerful ancient war trees to block the surrounding areas of the hammer of doom. It seems that they plan to dig three feet. But they didn''t know that the culprit had left the world long ago. At present, the only guy who knew the truth in Azeroth was no one else, Carla Cape, who had joined up with his compatriots in moshatcher camp. Obviously, the appearance of a mage surprised these Tauren who advocated primitive nature and directly sent them back to thunder cliff for questioning by chief Kane Bloodhoof. In any case, Kara cape is not a nobody. On the contrary, although his reputation and status in the black water pirates are not well known, he is no stranger to the top of most forces. Therefore, the tribe is very curious about his sudden return to his hometown and becoming an arcane user. At the same time, it also hopes to obtain more knowledge and training system about magic. You know, due to the planting and contradictions secretly created by the seven military intelligence departments before, the orcs, Tauren and trolls are full of doubt and mistrust towards the forgotten. In addition, the mages in the dark spear trolls are rare and unsystematic, which makes the tribe seriously lack the support of magic power at present. What''s more terrible is that the battle of quicksand broke out not long ago, so that those idiots who advocate strength and muscle finally realize how powerful the power of magic is. The large-scale snowstorm and flame storm set off by the alliance''s spell casting forces alone easily hanged tens of thousands of insects, which is far more destructive than any sword. As for Zhang Cheng, already sitting in the luxury restaurant on the high floor of the Empire State Building in New York, while eating delicious food, he smiled and asked the woman wearing sexy evening dress across the table: "how, are you still satisfied with the world?" "Hum! I smell corruption! If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe that the technology respected by dwarfs and goblins could reach this level. What, should I break into these humble mortals and help you control the whole world?" Onyxia in human form stroked her long black hair, His eyes showed strong ambition and desire. "Mastery of the world? Ha ha ha! No, dear princess, you see the part of the world floating on the water and do not see the part that is submerged underwater. I guarantee that if you try to make a vigorous transformation of the existing order and regime of the world, soon someone will come to talk to you. Maybe you can handle one or two of them, but they can join them. Together, the final result will never be much worse than what happened in storm city. "Zhang Cheng laughed and shook his head. He could hardly understand why the Black Dragon Princess was always so keen on power and intrigue behind her back. "You mean... There are people like you in this world?" Onyxia was not a fool. She immediately realized the subtext of the words and subconsciously frowned. "Yes! The world is much more dangerous than you think. You know, someone once warned me that some ancient gods sleep in a corner of the planet, and their power is no less than that of the titans of Azeroth. Therefore, I sincerely suggest you to pretend to be an ordinary rich man and never try to do anything dangerous What you did. " After that, Zhang Cheng ignored the Black Dragon Princess and turned his eyes to the demon hunter next to him. Because of the relationship of wearing a fraud pearl, hilna is now completely like a princess from the fairy tale world. She not only has platinum blond long hair and exquisite facial features that make the world marvel, but also has fair and transparent skin and a good figure, which makes many guests and waiters surprised and extremely envious. The only drawback is that her eyelids are always closed and she can''t see the eyes known as the window of her heart. "I am very satisfied with the world! Although I am bored by the obscene sight of many people, it is still within my tolerance on the whole. I don''t understand why you take great risks to go to those extremely dangerous worlds in such a highly developed civilized world?" the female hunter gracefully puts a piece of pudding into her mouth, A curious expression appeared on his face. She paid a great price to get rid of the world full of war, killing, hatred and death, and even died once. Zhang Cheng smiled and explained without thinking: "for more knowledge and more powerful power, you have come into contact with human beings. You should understand that we are an insatiable species. Our short life has cast our hungry desires, such as power, money, beauty, power, etc. they are like a pot of boiling water until they are completely dried." Hilna nodded thoughtfully, "I see! What about me? What do you need me to do?" "No, I don''t need it for the time being. Enjoy life. I''ll call you if necessary. Remember, don''t use the power that ordinary people can''t understand if it''s not necessary." Zhang Cheng took up the cup and drank it in one gulp, with a strange light shining in his pupils. Two days ago, he had contacted his two other allies. When the temperature in the Atlantic began to warm up, he went to sea to find the whereabouts of the sunken ship, and tried to settle the matter about the entrance of the golden city around June and July this year. If there is no accident, he will stay in his own territory in the past few months and try not to run around, so as not to encounter any emergencies. "I see!" hilna didn''t like to talk nonsense. She stood up and pretended to pick up the blind man''s crutch and walked out. Some ill intentioned guys also got up and settled the bill, far behind her. It seems that they are ready to take them away in a place where there is no one and no monitoring, and then enjoy the girl who looks like an angel. After all, for the truly powerful and powerful people in the United States, strong X has never been a big deal. First, let alone whether the victims have the courage to call the police. Only by controlling the resources at hand, public opinion and the news media can say that the black is white. Coupled with a luxury lawyer group, even if they are convicted, they don''t have to go to prison at all. Of course, this time they chose the wrong target. Seeing those ugly bastards disappear around the corner, Onyxia disdained and said, "a group of garbage dominated by low-level desires! Oh, by the way, I''m getting married this Saturday. Are you going to attend my wedding?" Poof! Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but spit out the drink in his mouth: "what? Marry?! with whom?" "An old man in his 60s. Don''t worry, I have controlled his mind with magic. In a short time, more than $2.5 billion will become my pocket..." Chapter 633 Use marriage to take other people''s property? Black Dragon Princess, this shameless behavior, is really breaking Zhang Cheng''s understanding of the lower limit. At the same time, secretly make complaints about it, no wonder that the other side did not accept the cost of living that Hilna gave him, but he was too fond of giving it to him, and then he directly caught a rich man. After all, it''s not unusual for an old man in his sixties to marry a wife who looks young and beautiful, even if he dies in a woman''s belly in a few months. As for the trouble of dividing wills and property after death, that''s another matter. Anyway, he doesn''t think that Onyxia''s character will leave an unsolvable mess. Instead, he will directly shut up the "husband''s" offspring and family members and solve them one by one after the storm subsides. To some extent, it really should be an old saying: a good man''s life is not long, and a disaster lasts for thousands of years. Usually, guys like Onyxia who can play tricks and have no so-called moral bottom line can mix very well at any time, at any time and in any environment. Politely declined the wedding invitation proposed by Princess black dragon. Zhang Cheng quickly left the Empire State Building restaurant and returned to his headquarters in New York alone. As soon as he entered the door, Bolman, who had been waiting for a long time, came near with an old man of about 70 and said in a low voice, "I have found the person you asked for before, but he offered a slightly excessive exchange condition." "Oh? What conditions?" Zhang Cheng stopped and looked up and down at the old guy with deep eyes and a large hooked nose. It has to be said that although he has reached the age of seventy, the old man not only does not show a little old, but his eyes show sharp eyes inconsistent with his age. "He wants rights! Unrestricted rights! And at least $200 million a year," Polman replied slightly embarrassed. As a person who knows the operation rules of the underground world, he knows very well that such conditions are almost equivalent to coercion. If the Lord or congressman with a slightly worse temper is replaced, he will turn over and kill people on the spot. "Interesting. Tell me, why do you think I would agree to such an exchange? And how much do you know about our world?" Zhang Cheng picked up a bottle of wine from the wine cabinet and poured a glass to the guest from the ordinary world. The latter took a sip and quickly replied with a smile: "To tell you the truth, I don''t know much about you. I just know that there are some minorities with supernatural powers hidden in this world. But interestingly, whenever someone wants to conduct in-depth investigation, the person in charge will have all kinds of accidents, some will evaporate, some will have accidents or diseases, and others will be dismissed by the boss. Obviously, you are Secretly controlling the situation is even enough to affect the highest power decision-making body of a country. As for the conditions, I just don''t want to meet laymen to command professionals. I believe that with the power you have, it should not be a problem to solve me. " Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully: "it seems that you have done a lot of homework. If you don''t mind, can you introduce yourself? I need to know whether you have enough ability to complete the tasks I assigned." "Of course! My name is Leonid. I once worked for the KGB, an intelligence organization of the former Soviet Union, and was responsible for collecting and sorting out intelligence in Latin America. However, after the collapse of the Soviet Union, Yeltsin, an asshole, set up a special committee to liquidate the KGB. In just a few years, he broke up one of the most powerful intelligence organizations in the world. In order to avoid being attacked Liquidation, I personally designed the death of myself and my cronies, successfully fled to Brazil to live in seclusion and barely survive by reselling some intelligence. If you want to build an independent global intelligence collection system from scratch, I''m sure you''re right. " The old man undoubtedly knew what kind of people he was dealing with. He didn''t try to hide it at all. He explained his origin. After all, most people who know geopolitics and the world situation know that Yeltsin ordered stepashen to start a terrible settlement for several years as soon as he came to power, due to the fact that the former Soviet temporary president, kluchkov, ordered the KGB to supervise the whole Moscow high-level telephone on August 19. With the advantage of occupying the commanding height of public opinion, this huge intelligence organization, which once made the western world feel uneasy about sleep and food, has experienced the most disastrous years in history. It can be said that in addition to keeping the last list of agents like underwear, almost all the rest were stripped clean from inside to outside. Countless people who have made great sacrifices for the country have not received the reward they deserve. Instead, they have become outright villains. They have been abused and criticized by the people of their own country. Others have been executed or put in prison, and the darkest side of the political struggle has been completely exposed. In order to protect themselves, some agents began to use their authority to forge death and escape, while others directly took refuge in former enemies, such as the CIA of the United States and the sis of Britain, and exchanged their intelligence for favorable conditions. Anyway, before KGB President Vladimir Putin came to power, the whole of Russia and Eastern Europe were in a state of extreme chaos, and the brain drain of cutting-edge talents in various fields was even more serious. It can be said that the disintegration of the Soviet Union was the biggest geopolitical disaster in the 20th century. Its fall indirectly contributed to the rapid rise of the scientific and technological field of neighboring countries. The Soviets proved with practical actions how stupid and stupid most ordinary people are. They would rather believe the lies from the enemy than give their country''s elite a little more time for reform. But none of this has much to do with Zhang Cheng. He was spying on the brain activity of the old man in front of him through his spiritual power. After several minutes, he smiled and asked, "can you tell me about what you are doing now? Intelligence trading seems very interesting." "Interesting? Hahaha! No, no, no, it has nothing to do with interesting. In fact, this job is very dangerous, and we also need to have enough professional knowledge and vision. In order to avoid being noticed by the intelligence agencies of powerful countries, most of the time we can only exchange money by providing police and military movements to gangs and drug traffickers. And with the development of electronic commerce With the rapid development of technology, the cost of intelligence collection has become higher and higher. We need a lot of money to buy advanced equipment, otherwise you think I will risk my life to contact you? " As he said this, a bitter smile appeared on Leonid''s old face. After the disintegration of the Soviet Union, he almost castrated himself and became another man in his heart. But the problem is that people have to bow their heads under the eaves. No intelligence organization in the world can be truly self-sufficient. If you don''t want to be eliminated by the times, you must have a financier behind you to provide funds continuously. Chapter 634 "So you came to me and wanted me to provide you with sufficient funds, but you didn''t want to completely obey my orders, but tried to cooperate in a way..." Zhang Cheng was obviously not a fool. He saw through the other party''s careful thinking of "borrowing chickens to lay eggs". We should know that if a special organization such as intelligence agencies can not be completely controlled, it is easy to have a lot of trouble. For example, it is easy to end up, and for example, it is easy to be infiltrated and controlled by other intelligence agencies. Although his original intention of establishing the intelligence organization is not to steal intelligence secrets between major countries, or important science and technology, but only to investigate various ancient relics and relics, obtain national hydrological and marine exploration data in the corresponding sea areas, and so on. After all, the intelligence system of the underground world may be very convenient, but the confidentiality has not been very good. It is inevitable that it will be learned by some guys with ulterior motives, resulting in some unnecessary trouble. Therefore, at this time, if an intelligence organization obeys its orders and obtains relevant information, it will not be noticed by the high-level of the underground world. Because in their eyes, the greatest use of keeping in touch with the ordinary world is not to expose themselves to the full view of the public. No one cares about the hostility, fighting or even killing between countries and interest groups. Unless there is a crisis leading to nuclear war, the Council will not bother to pay attention to it. In short, what Zhang Cheng uses is to use the contempt of the high-level of the underground world for ordinary people, so as to cover up some small actions in private. Leonid seemed to notice something, touched the short beard on his chin and explained: "I understand that this requirement is a bit excessive. But you should understand that intelligence collection needs very professional talents and must be kept confidential, so it is easy for outsiders to intervene, which can cause disastrous consequences, so it must maintain relative independence. That is why the administrative agencies of most countries do not directly control their own intelligence departments, but are protected by the government The military with relatively strong confidentiality is responsible. " Zhang Cheng smiled and waved his hand: "no, I don''t need to explain. I understand a lot of reasons. But you ignore one point, that is, I''m not an ordinary person at all, and there are many ways to solve your so-called confidentiality problem. I''m sorry, what I need is a subordinate intelligence collection agency that can obey orders 100%, not a partner who wants to negotiate terms with me." "You mean, there are two choices in front of me now, one is unconditional surrender, the other is..." "The other is to disappear! Disappear from this world forever, whether you or your people. I promise, it''s easier for me to clean up you than eat and drink water. You know? You''ve made a common sense mistake, that is, you treat me as a simple rich man. Didn''t Polman tell you that I''m the third most powerful person in the underground world in North America One of them? " Before the old man finished speaking, Zhang Cheng asked back with a smile. There is no doubt that he would never accept such an exchange condition at all. If he was not afraid that modifying memory and mind control would lead to the decline of judgment in some aspects, he would have called for direct coercive measures. Where would he waste his tongue. "Sir, I think it is necessary to take Mr. Leonid around New York so that he can have a clear understanding of the underground world." Polman took the initiative to put forward his proposal. "Good idea! Then take him around and look at the warehouse where I stack money." "As you wish!" ¡­¡­ After a deep bow, Polman immediately pulled up the old man and disappeared into the streets of New York. About three hours later, when they returned to the office on the top floor of the headquarters building, Leonid''s calm on his face had disappeared, replaced by awe and fear. There''s no way not to be afraid! Because he saw many things he couldn''t understand with his own eyes, especially the hundreds of living dead in Jesse Livermore''s underground warehouse and the terrible magic plague that was enough to end human civilization. Looking at the old man''s flashing eyes, Zhang Cheng gently knocked on the table, smiled and joked, "ah, it seems that you have a new understanding of us. That''s good! After all, many tragedies start from not knowing each other. Tell me, have you changed your mind now?" "Yes, sir! From this moment on, my men and I will be your loyal servants." Leonid resolutely lowered his head with a tremor in his voice. He knew that if half a word of no jumped out of his mouth, the end would not be just death. "Wise choice! Believe me, you won''t regret your choice. I will provide you with $2 billion a year, the most advanced weapons and equipment in the world, and some magical equipment and potions. In short, you will have what the CIA has in the future, and you will have what they don''t have. My only requirement is to complete it Every task I deliver. " Zhang Cheng stood up and looked down at the scenery outside the window, directly giving his positioning and requirements for the intelligence agency. "Two... Two billion dollars?!" When Leonid heard this number, the whole person was in a state of extreme shock. You know, it''s just early 2000. The United States has just sucked enough blood on the corpse of the former Soviet Union. The purchasing power of the dollar is not generally strong. Two billion dollars a year, not to mention the establishment of an intelligence collection network, even breaking hands with internationally renowned intelligence organizations. "Why, I''m surprised? Do you know how many taxes I collect from illegal activities in the underground world of New York every month? There are hundreds of millions of dollars in cash alone, and the number of transfers through bearer bonds and bank black box operations is far more than you think. Half of these taxes need to be paid to parliament, while the other half is at the discretion of parliamentarians, so don''t worry Doubt my financial resources. "Zhang Cheng handed it in with a smile. For him, the problems that can be solved with money are not a problem. Even if the tax is insufficient, he can make some rare metals by Alchemy, such as gold and platinum, in exchange for money. Having recovered from the shock, Leonid subconsciously clenched his fist and asked excitedly, "what about the advanced weapons and equipment you just mentioned? Can you take out some samples for me to see?" "No problem! Come with me! In fact, I have everything ready for you." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng suddenly grabbed the other party''s wrist, directly launched the transmission magic and disappeared in place. Next second The two suddenly appeared in an open and huge underground bunker, surrounded by all kinds of equipment, including firearms, vehicles and electronic equipment. The most exaggerated thing is that there are several planes that look full of sense of science and technology parked in the center, and the largest one is almost as big as Boeing 747! Chapter 635 Zhang Cheng ignored the almost frozen expression on the old man''s face and pressed the power start button. moment All kinds of lighting facilities and advanced electronic equipment have been started one after another. Especially the 3D projection technology from Marvel Universe and the artificial intelligence designed by iron man almost made Leonid jump. "Good afternoon, sir. It''s my pleasure to serve you." artificial intelligence appears in the hall with a fuzzy projection. "Good afternoon, X. let me introduce you. The gentleman next to me is Leonid. From today on, he is the second person you need to obey 100% besides me, and is responsible for providing remote support and advice to him and his men." Zhang Cheng gave the order directly. After all, he is not a child who likes to be surprised. He won''t regard artificial intelligence as a real human, so he doesn''t need to consider superfluous things such as "feeling" and just give orders directly. "I see! Facial recognition import! Iris recognition import! Fingerprint recognition import! The secondary authority has been entered. Hello, Mr. Leonid, I''m X. I''m very glad to cooperate with you." Ai took the initiative to make a brief self introduction. "My God! You... You are artificial intelligence?! how can this be possible!" the old man stared with incredible expression. As an intelligence worker, he can''t believe who can create such realistic artificial intelligence with logical thinking ability with the scientific and technological strength of the world at present. What shocked him even more was that the secret base was incredibly large. The weapons and equipment piled up in the corner were enough to arm a regular army of more than 30000 people. Next door, there were even a series of production lines of bullets, shells, firearms and explosives. As long as there were raw materials, energy sources were continuously produced. "Yes, sir, please don''t doubt that I''m an artificial intelligence assistant." x obviously didn''t have the function of lying and gave a positive answer without thinking. Leonid stood there and forced himself to calm down for a few minutes. He quickly raised his head and asked in an extremely eager tone: "How did you get these things? I swear that even the most advanced scientific research institutions in the United States can never reach such an advanced level. There is no doubt that you have mastered the technology that has been ahead of the whole world for more than 20 years. In addition, where is this base located? Is it in danger of exposure?" "Sorry, I can''t explain the source of these equipment, but I can tell you the location of the base. It''s under an uninhabited desert island in the South Pacific. There are no sea or air routes, and there are no U.S. military bases and radar stations nearby. At the bottom, there are several permanent portals that can send you and your people to any corner of the world Landing. As for those planes, they all take off and land vertically. Each has two functions: radar stealth and visual stealth. That is, you can drive it into the airspace of any country without fear of being found. Most importantly, there is a very advanced lie detector, which can 100% help you distinguish who can trust and who is a traitor. How So, are you satisfied with these? " Obviously, Zhang Cheng put all the things he got from the Hydra and the things he got from trading with the s.h.i.e.l.d. here. "Satisfied! Of course satisfied! I guarantee that with these, you will soon have the most powerful intelligence agency in the world." In saying this, Leonid''s eyes revealed strong ambition and desire. Zhang Cheng quickly noticed this and nodded with satisfaction: "Good! Remember your promise! I''m a person who only looks at the results and doesn''t care about the process, so you''d better do what you say. In a while, I''ll launch several multi-functional private satellites. At that time, you will have a communication and reconnaissance system that will never be monitored around the world. Now I''ll give you the first task to get as many countries as possible about the Atlantic region The text and image data of the field. You have about four months. " Then he put a simple map covered with shadows into the old man''s hand. The latter took a few glances and replied without hesitation: "no problem! Four months is enough. But before taking action, I need you to give me some time to rebuild the team. With $2 billion a year and the advanced equipment in the base, no intelligence agency in the world will be our opponent." "Ha ha! Having ambition and desire is a good thing. It is one of the driving forces for human progress. As I mentioned before, I don''t care about the process. Whether you are selling arms, smuggling drugs, buying and selling intelligence, or directly involved in the mercenary industry, infiltrating and subverting the political power of some countries, that''s your business. But one thing, don''t cause too much trouble, I don''t want to I want to wipe your ass, do you understand? "Zhang Cheng warned meaningfully. "I see! If I need your help after all this, is it too incompetent." Leonid raised his mouth slightly and showed a confident smile. "Oh, I almost forgot. In order to make you work better, I''m going to give you a little gift at the end." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng suddenly stretched out a finger and gently clicked on each other''s forehead. In the blink of an eye, a faint magic mark slowly emerged, followed by the old man''s appearance and began to become young. In one breath, he changed from 70 to early 50. Feeling the rejuvenation of the old organs, Leonid''s pupils contracted violently, raised his head and said in an uncertain tone, "what have you done to me?" "It''s very simple! I have given you new vitality and extended your life. As long as your work efficiency is satisfactory to me, you don''t have to worry about aging and death. But if I find that one day you betray me, this gadget left in your soul will absorb all vitality." "Magic? I see!" Leonid nodded thoughtfully, showing neither surprise nor resistance. Because he knows that this is a means of controlling himself, which is essentially not much different from the previous KGB control of its spies and agents. In contrast, this kind of control has been quite mild, and has gained extra life, and even a sense of making money. "Well, let''s stop talking today. You can directly tell x about the use of various facilities and equipment in this underground base. Don''t worry about the problem of electricity and energy. The underground oil depot here stores enough gasoline for 20 years, and the electricity is generated in a way you can''t understand and will never run out. Take a picture as soon as you go back When a contact arrives in New York, if it is not necessary, I will not contact you directly, but through him or her... " Chapter 636 January, the coldest season in the northern hemisphere, is still sunny for Rio de Janeiro, the capital of Brazil in the low latitude of the southern hemisphere. The maximum temperature during the day can even reach about 30 degrees Celsius. Latin American women in cool clothes can be seen everywhere in the streets. However, this South American pearl, known as the city of God, is far from as beautiful as outsiders think. In particular, there are many criminal organizations entrenched in slums. In less than ten months, Rio de Janeiro, with a population of 6.5 million, has more than 5000 murders. This is only where the bodies can be found, and only more of those who have been destroyed. What''s more terrible is that even the police who maintain law and order can''t guarantee their own safety. More than hundreds of police die on duty every year. But it is this city full of chaos, drugs, exposure and death that has become an ideal refuge in the eyes of many people. The reason is very simple. Because gangs, large and small, fight with each other day and night, they directly drive the government forces out of many blocks, thus forming a large area of no land. In these neighborhoods, no one cares where you come from or whether you enter Brazil through legal means. The gang cares whether you have money or can be used. Obviously, a group of professional spies from the former Soviet Union who fled from the KGB is undoubtedly such a group of special talents favored by gang leaders, because they can always get the trends of the government and police at the first time, and occasionally sell some high-priced intelligence to rival gangs in private, so as to ensure that regional forces remain in balance, rather than being dominated by one. Of course, this is not to say how powerful they are, but that the South American region, whether the government or the gangs, all belong to the scum with less than five combat effectiveness. Detest the world and its ways of corruption, and even the cynical locals will say that if the entire Brazil government bureaucrats shot from top to bottom and then investigate their economic situation, they will find that no one is clean. In such an environment, not to mention fighting corruption and improving the administrative ability of the government, just shouting slogans is in danger of being killed. ¡­¡­ In a villa near the beach in the Southern District of Rio de Janeiro, nine men and women in different costumes are staying in the living room without saying a word. One of them, a strong man with a height of about 1.85 meters, kept looking out and asked without looking back: "how long has the head lost contact?" "Twenty three hours, fifteen minutes." another petite woman glanced at her watch and gave the answer quickly. It can be seen that they are very nervous at the moment. All kinds of guns of different lengths are placed on the table, as if they are ready to deal with the worst emergency. "Damn! I hate this feeling!" the middle-aged man close to the door beat the wall with his fist. "Are you sure this safe house is not exposed?" "Don''t worry, I borrowed a businessman''s shell company to buy it. He died in South Africa five years ago, so it''s absolutely..." Before the beauty in sexy swimsuit finished speaking, an old car suddenly stopped at the door of the villa and came down a 50-year-old man with sunglasses. "Someone is coming!" the spectacular standing by the window immediately sounded the alarm. Hearing the news, others in the living room took up arms and dispersed, hiding themselves behind the bunker. Just as the atmosphere became more and more tense, there was a click on the door. About a few seconds later, the old man walked in from the outside, took off his sunglasses and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous, it''s me." "Head?! no! No! You''re not him! You''re much younger than him!" the strong man standing by the window didn''t relax his vigilance and still pointed his gun at each other''s head. "Five, seven, eighteen, twenty-two, six, forty-five, eleven..." Without trying to explain anything, the old man read out a series of figures of unknown significance in front of everyone. Interestingly, when the other nine people in the villa heard this series of numbers, they put down their weapons and quickly showed incredible expressions. The nearest strong man took a deep breath and asked in an uncertain tone, "head, did you have cosmetic surgery?" "Cosmetic surgery? Hahaha! No, Griff, it''s much better than that. Come on, come on, I have an important announcement." the old man waved with open arms. Although everyone has a lot of questions in their hearts, they still subconsciously choose to obey orders after reconfirming their identity. In just a few seconds, these former Soviet spies who fled from the KGB returned to the sofa in the middle of the living room, their eyes full of doubt and confusion. But the old man obviously had no intention to explain, and directly touched the magic ring on his finger. moment A dazzling white light enveloped everyone! Before they knew what had happened, they found that they were no longer in the beach villa in the Southern District of Rio de Janeiro, but came to an underground base full of science fiction. There is no doubt that the old man in his fifties is no one else. It is Leonid who separated from Zhang Cheng not long ago. "Good afternoon, sir, what can I do for you?" I noticed that a stranger appeared in the base, X quickly entered the alert state, several automatic shooting turrets adjusted their direction and surrounded nine people in place. Once they make any threatening move, the terrible metal storm will tear it to pieces every minute. "Head! What''s going on? You owe us an explanation!" the strong man quickly threw away his weapons and shouted with both hands high. The rest of the people also reacted quickly and learned very well. Leonid smiled and comforted, "relax, you don''t have to be so nervous unless one of you betrayed me. X, start the lie detection program, and I need to ask each of them." "As you wish, sir." In less than ten seconds, a place like an elevator platform rose from the ground. "Who will come first?" Leonid narrowed his eyes and looked at his men, trying to find fear and panic in their facial expressions and eyes. As a KGB born commander, he has long learned how to abandon personal feelings at work. No matter how loyal these nine people were, they need to be tested again. After all, he has to rely on these people to build the team of the whole intelligence agency, so he is absolutely not allowed to have even one betrayer, otherwise, with the expansion of the organization, he will be infiltrated into a sieve by his opponent sooner or later. "I''ll come first!" the petite woman seemed to be aware of what was going to happen next and took the initiative to take a step forward. "Very good! Tatyana, tell me, have you ever sold intelligence to other spy organizations?" Leonid asked the first extremely sharp question without changing his mind Chapter 637 Just when Leonid began to evaluate his opponent''s loyalty, Zhang Cheng had left New York through magic and arrived in Los Angeles, the most famous Angel City in California on the west coast. But he didn''t come to travel, nor did he come here like many lusty men to try to have a favorite intimate contact with those sexy beauties in Hollywood. On the contrary, he came here mainly for two important things. First, launch your own private satellite. After Chester barshem''s negotiation and efforts, the most important Western space and missile test center of the United States finally offered a launch price of $150 million for each satellite. Don''t think it''s expensive! In fact, since private launch vehicles were far less developed in about 2000 than in the next 15 years, only Russia, Japan, the European Space Agency, India, the United States and China had the technology and strength to launch commercial satellites. But the problem is that Russia is now in the darkest period. Although the technology and rocket industry system are still very complete, due to the lack of sufficient funds, many equipment are seriously aging, and there are various safety problems. It is uncertain that it will blow up for various reasons just after ignition, although the charge is cheap, But whether it can be launched into a given orbit depends on luck. The same is true of India. Between the heartless and irresponsible nature of the three, people with a little brain will not choose them to launch important satellites. Zhang Cheng doesn''t want to use the two advanced satellites brought back from Marvel world. They just blew up before they were used. As for the remaining companies, although the technology and security are guaranteed to a certain extent, since North America is under its own influence, it is best to let the United States do it. After all, the Western aerospace and missile test center promised not to do any inspection on the two multi-functional satellites, and did not worry about the discovery of technologies that had been ahead of the world for more than 20 years. Second, Cosmo, the president of the North American Supreme Council, finally received the long-awaited longevity potion. Unfortunately, when the bottle of potion reached him, it was nearly one-third less. It was obviously cut off on the way. So the 140 year old monster finally broke out in unprecedented anger, began to order his men to search every place along the way, and vowed that no matter who the other party was, he would pay the price for his behavior, blood and death. His unscrupulous arrest, interrogation and killing across the United States undoubtedly violated the interests of several other members of the Supreme Council, intensified contradictions within the Council, and even broke out several small-scale conflicts and opposition. For a while, many residents of the underground world were a little worried for fear of more fierce internal fighting. At the request of a female Congresswoman with Nordic elf blood, Zhang Cheng agreed to mediate for both sides. If the mediation is successful, it can not only gain great reputation and thanks from both sides, but also obtain many substantive things, such as his favorite ancient books and knowledge, and interesting magic items In short, the identity of the mediator was planned from the beginning, and naturally there is no reason to refuse. You know, it may be an almost impossible task for others to calm the anger in the speaker''s heart. Because all members of Parliament know that Cosmo''s life is coming to an end, any guy who tries to destroy his life extension, even if it is only a third of his life, will inevitably suffer the most fierce retaliation. But for Zhang Cheng, who has just evolved the soul of magic, there are almost as many life prolonging potions as you want. Just one bottle will be added and all problems will be solved. With a very relaxed and happy mood, he quickly walked to a villa with black obelisks on Venice Beach, smiled and said to the stone ghost statue standing at the door: "is speaker Kosmo at home?" moment The statue''s eyes slowly opened, flashed a red light, and whispered, "welcome to visit, Mr. congressman. The master is now in the living room on the first floor. By the way, he is a little grumpy recently. Since last night, two servants and four slaves have been torn by terrible magic. You''d better be a little careful." "Don''t worry, that''s why I''m here." After saying that, Zhang Cheng ignored the highly intelligent magical creation, walked through the quiet courtyard and directly pushed the closed door. Before he could observe the surrounding decorations and furnishings, he felt a strong magical energy coming to his face. No hesitation at all! He immediately raised the supreme authority disguised as a Western-style walking stick and immediately created an anti magic force field. When the amazing magic energy flew close, it was bounced off by the force field and disappeared without a trace. "Dear speaker, your way of welcoming guests is really special." Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and joked. "Oh - damn it! Sorry, Zhang, I didn''t notice it was you." After seeing the true face of Chu Lai, Kosmo immediately put away his murderous and reckless sharp eyes, put on an angry expression, followed by a sigh and explained: "I believe you should have heard that some lawless guys dare to steal even what belongs to me, and stole a full third. There is no doubt that they don''t want me to prolong my life so that the position of speaker can be vacated as soon as possible." "Ha ha! The pursuit of power, strength and long life is the inherent desire of every underground world resident. You can''t kill all of them. Ms. Yvonne asked me to mediate. I hope you will stop provoking the bottom line of other members of Parliament, which is good for everyone. I won''t let you back in vain. This is my sincerity..." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng directly took out a bottle of fifteen year longevity potion already prepared from his pocket. "Hmm?! another bottle?" Kosmo obviously felt the strong vitality emitted from the medicine bottle and stared in surprise. "Are you sure I''ll have an effect after drinking it?" Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "of course! Do you think the longevity potion I prepared will be the same as those mediocres, and can only be taken once in a lifetime? No, my longevity potion can be taken in unlimited quantities." When he said these words, his tone showed contempt and disdain for several other alchemists. Limited by raw materials and formulas, the other two alchemists in the underground world who can make life prolonging drugs have only one effect. In other words, everyone can only take it once in his life. If he wants to take it again next time, he will have drug resistance, resulting in the inability of life energy to be absorbed by the body. But Zhang Cheng, who has been to Azeroth and Phelan, has long broken the restrictions. As long as the soul is well preserved, even if the body decays and disappears completely, he can revive it. Chapter 638 A psychologist once said that as a person gradually begins to age, he will inevitably become more and more afraid of death and more eager to know what the world looks like after death, so as to shift his attention from secular to religion and try to find a placebo from those fabricated things that do not exist at all, Deceive yourself that you can go to another world to live better after death. Although powerful wizards like Kosmo are disgusted with all kinds of existing religions, the fear of death is inevitable. The crazy actions these days are the best embodiment. So when he learned that the bottle of life prolonging medicine in front of him could still work, he grabbed it without saying a word, took off the plug, lifted his head and drank it. Feeling full of vitality, with the blood flowing all over his body, his anger finally calmed down completely, licked his lips and sighed: "this feeling... Is incomparable! Dear zhang, you have invented a wonderful magic medicine. I promise that if others know that the life prolonging medicine can be taken in unlimited quantities, the whole underground world will go crazy." "For the sake of peace and stability in the underground world, you''d better keep a secret for me. To know that this potion is not easy to do. Without mentioning the complicated craft and harsh alchemy technology, it''s hard to get the material called the essence of life. I can''t satisfy the desire of so many people for life." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders innocently. Needless to ask, it must be a lie in order to hold the ruling classes of the underground world. Although many people can escape death in different ways, for example, Catherine, the Witch of desire, has used many times to replace the young body, and for example, some magic rituals to prolong life handed down by the wizard Association in ancient times, there will be many defects or side effects. Even the soul division used by Faust, the legendary necromancer who claimed to defeat death, is quite dangerous. Each division not only uses a lot of living people as sacrifices, but also has to bear great pain. But the longevity potion is different. As long as you drink it, it can increase the vitality of the body. Unless the soul also has problems, it can live for hundreds or even thousands of years until the last potential of the cell is drained. It can be imagined how crazy those old guys who control great power will become when they hear this news. They will be impatient to take out the good things they have collected all their life in exchange for a bottle of potion. And from then on, Zhang Cheng will also win a gold medal for avoiding death. No matter how much trouble is caused in the future, the ruling class of the underground world will find ways to help deal with the aftermath, because only he can prepare a life prolonging medicine that can be taken repeatedly in the world. Kosmo undoubtedly knew this very well. He sat on the sofa and gently touched the beard on his chin. From beginning to end, he didn''t take a look at the dead woman nearby. Obviously, the maid unfortunately hit the muzzle of the gun. As a result, she was crushed by some powerful magic, and her dark red blood flowed all over the ground. After about two or three minutes, the speaker seemed to have figured something out and nodded gently: "of course! Of course I will keep it a secret for you. But I''m curious, why did you promise Yvonne to mediate the contradiction between me and several other members? Or, in other words, do you want to expand your influence in the Supreme Council?" "Half and half! I want to improve my influence a little, but more importantly, those congressmen have offered me exciting prices. You should know that I like collecting knowledge and technology very much and can''t refuse such temptation." Zhang Cheng explained with a smile. "Ha ha! I like your honesty! Well, for your sake, all conflicts are over. But there is a precondition for me. They must find the damn thief within half a year, or the consequences will be very serious. No one can rob my things and get away with it." at the last word, Kosmo''s face showed an expression of negative emotions such as ferocity, cruelty and tyranny. "I see! I promise I''ll convey every word to every member of Parliament." Zhang Cheng stood up, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed. As for what will happen if he hasn''t caught the thief after half a year, he doesn''t care at all. Anyway, he has completed his set goal. "Well, don''t be so formal. You are an indispensable member of Parliament, different from them. Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to pay you. Take it. This is a record of the powerful curse magic used by priests in ancient Egypt. It is very rare and precious. It is said that a demigod died under the curse in this book." Kosmo quickly took out an ancient book bound in papyrus and covered in gold from the back shelf. It has to be said that after thousands of years of baptism, it is a miracle that this book is not damaged or blurred. Especially when you hold it in your hand, you can immediately feel a malicious magic energy flowing in the pages, which can help every reader better understand the principle of curse magic. Zhang Cheng took it in his hand and read it carefully. After a while, he was immersed in the strange symbols and incredible curse methods. I don''t know how long it took, maybe more than ten minutes, maybe a few hours In short, when he came back, it was completely dark outside. The servants and slaves in the villa also prepared a rich meal and stood respectfully to serve the master. Kosmo''s appetite was quite good. He ate a shelled prawn in three or two bites and joked in a half joking tone: "Dear zhang, I have to admit that your attitude towards knowledge is really impressive. However, the book belongs to you. You can take it back and study slowly. Now you''d better come and have something to eat. I guarantee that the seafood on the table will meet your picky taste buds. Also, if you like a beautiful maid, tell me directly You''re welcome. I''ll add her magic contract to you. " "They are all indentured slaves?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the 20-year-old young women around him, with undisguised surprise in his eyes. Contract slave, as the name suggests, is a contract slave. It is a real slave bound by a magic contract and can''t even commit suicide. It can''t resist any order issued by the master, even killing a close relative, or cutting off a part of his body and eating it. Generally speaking, only when extremely serious crimes are committed will the Supreme Council demote the residents and their families of an underground world as contract slaves. What''s more, this terrible punishment contract will be passed on to future generations. Because the contract has a specific term, maybe 30 years, 50 years, 100 years, 200 years, 300 years, 500 years, 1000 years If a person can''t finish living for that long, future generations will continue to live as contract slaves instead of him, generation after generation, until the time limit expires. If there is no offspring, the Council will help breed a offspring through powerful magic. To some extent, this is the most terrible way for parliament to punish a person Chapter 639 "Yes, they are all contract slaves, and they are the second and third generations. The shortest time limit is 50 years. The most important thing is to ensure absolute obedience and loyalty to their master. No matter how you torture, abuse or even kill them, they will still be crazy about you and love you..." As Cosmo spoke, he reached out his hand and hooked his finger at the maid on his left. The white woman, who looked in her early twenties, immediately came forward and knelt on one knee, took the speaker''s wrinkled and senile spot and kissed him deeply. Her two light green pupils were filled with a morbid and distorted love and enthusiasm. There is no doubt that all this is caused by the powerful magic contract. Perhaps through some means such as hypnosis, suggestion and brainwashing, the victim is forced to think that the contract holder is his closest relative and lover. It may also directly induce the illusion to the brain like a mind Snatcher, so that the victim can''t distinguish what is illusion and what is reality, and will slowly immerse himself in it over time. Anyway, whatever it is, it must not be out of my will. Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile and refused: "forget it, I''m not interested in servants who don''t even have self-consciousness. Their value is even inferior to the advanced magic puppets created by Alchemy." "No, dear zhang, you should know what I mean. Don''t tell me that as a man with normal physiological orientation, you are not interested in these beautiful women whose figure, appearance and temperament are far beyond the average level. Believe me, they will give you unprecedented happiness in bed." Kosmo tilted his mouth slightly and hinted meaningfully. "Sorry, Mr. speaker, in terms of women, I personally prefer real feedback rather than a group of dolls who will do whatever you say. What''s the difference between buying a lot of silicone dolls?" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and impolitely picked up a raw oyster and poured it into his mouth. Pushing the maid kneeling on the ground away, Kosmo flashed a strange look in his eyes and quickly nodded approvingly: "it makes sense! It seems that you know how to enjoy life better than me. Tell me, what are you going to do next after this mediation?" "I don''t know. I haven''t thought about it yet. If there''s no accident, I''ll stay in Los Angeles for a while and visit the famous Hollywood." Zhang Cheng replied with half truth. Although strictly speaking, it is impossible to keep secret such as launching a private satellite, he still doesn''t want to let people in the underground world know too early. "Hollywood..." Kosmo seemed to recall something, and a trace of nostalgia appeared on his old face. "I remember a hundred years ago, it was a desolate town. Later, with the development of the times, it gradually became the largest film manufacturing center in the world in just 30 or 40 years. If you really want to see it, I can arrange a guide for you, an insider who really understands the development of Hollywood." "Thank you for your kindness, but I prefer to explore by myself and enjoy the surprises that may appear at any time. If you have nothing else to tell me, I''ll leave now." after that, Zhang Cheng picked up a white napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth and leaned slightly. "Have a good time with you! Besides, I won''t forget what you have done. Call me anytime if necessary." Kosmo held up the wine in his glass and drank it up. ¡­¡­ Leaving the luxury villa on Venice Beach, Zhang Cheng directly took out his mobile phone and dialed one of the numbers in his address book. In less than five seconds, Chester Basham''s voice came through the microphone: "Hi, dear friend, you finally called me. How are you, have you arrived in Los Angeles?" "Yes! I''ve arrived in Los Angeles. Now tell me where you live." Zhang Cheng didn''t talk nonsense and directly asked for the address. "I live in Beverly Hills, but it''s over nine o''clock now. It''s estimated that you can''t call a taxi. Tell me where you are and I''ll take a helicopter to pick you up." Chester Basham offered. I have to say, his suggestion is still quite considerate. Because Zhang Cheng also found that after he left the luxury villa area, it was like entering another world. The streets were full of blacks, street women and drug traffickers, which was completely different from the relatively good public security in the daytime. Not to mention taxis, there are few passing vehicles on the spacious road. Local residents with a slightly normal mind know how dangerous and chaotic this time period is. In desperation, he had to find a fairly conspicuous parking lot and stood in place patiently waiting for the arrival of the helicopter. In less than ten minutes, with the strong noise generated by the rapid rotation of the propeller, a helicopter of unknown model slowly landed from the sky. Before landing, the front door of the co pilot''s position suddenly opened. Chester bashem shouted at the top of his voice, "come on! Come on! This damn place is not safe!" "Don''t worry, with me, even if the whole California National Guard goes out, I can guarantee you to leave safely." Zhang Cheng smiled indifferently, jumped into the co pilot''s position and closed the door. But Chester Basham with headphones obviously didn''t hear what he just said. He quickly raised the height and headed straight for the most luxurious residential area in Los Angeles - Foley villa. After a while, they landed on the lawn of a villa. As soon as he jumped off the plane, Zhang Cheng saw a young woman who looked twenty-eight or seventy-eight years old standing at the door. Next to her was a little boy of about three or four years old. Needless to ask, this must be Chester Basham''s wife and son. In addition, there are four large border shepherds who smell the smell of strangers, show their teeth and keep yelling menacingly, as if warning not to approach. "Good evening, you must be Mr. Zhang that Chester often mentioned. I finally saw you today. In fact, if my husband hadn''t stopped me, I would have come to the door to express my gratitude." the young woman was undoubtedly very well-educated and took the lead in saying hello. "Oh, please believe me, your husband is definitely for your sake. After all, I live in a magical world completely isolated from ordinary people. It is so dangerous. A beautiful and elegant lady like you should stay away as far as possible." Zhang Cheng explained with a smile. "That''s right, honey. You know, I did this to protect you." Chester bashem obviously knew how curious his wife was about the underground world, and his face showed a trace of helplessness. Chapter 640 There was no doubt that Chester barshem didn''t want his wife and children to contact too much about the underground world. After a brief chat, he rushed them upstairs to bed. When they left completely, he took a deep breath and asked in a uncertain tone, "where is the satellite you want to launch?" "Here it is." Zhang Cheng calmly took out two small gadgets with exquisite shape and the size of the palm from his pocket and gently put them on the table. "What?! are you sure it''s a satellite, not a children''s toy or model?" Chester Basham stared in surprise. "Yes, this is the satellite, but I''ve shrunk it by magic. I''ll restore them to normal size before launch." Zhang Cheng didn''t hide his meaning, and Dafang gave a positive reply. In fact, at the very beginning, he told each other the size and weight of the two satellites, so the data obtained by the Western aerospace and missile test center north of Los Angeles is the normal size. Otherwise, it would be impossible to bid $150 million for launching two tennis ball sized things. "My God! It''s incredible! But I have a question. Since you can shrink the satellite to such a small size, why not launch it directly?" Chester Basham''s tone was full of doubt and confusion. Zhang Cheng explained with a smile: "It''s very simple! Think about it. If you were the US government and suddenly found such a small and exquisite man-made satellite, would you be curious? Would you secretly make a small detection? Would you monitor it after it was launched into the established orbit? What would they do if the size of the satellite suddenly increased by dozens or hundreds of times? So I''d rather spend more time I don''t want to leave a lot of possible troubles in the future. " Chester bashem nodded thoughtfully: "I see! Let''s send the satellite to the launch center tomorrow. There are still many preparations to be completed, including applying for radio frequency band, radio business license and orbit reporting. If nothing happens, the satellite will start working normally in about a month and a half." Obviously, he is quite familiar with the system process of launching private satellites, and even considers some legal approvals very comprehensively. "Great! I''ll leave the whole matter to you. This is the reward I pay you." Zhang Cheng took out a small suitcase one foot square, entered the password and opened it directly. moment Twenty bottles of sealed glass test tubes emitting green light are neatly placed in the shockproof groove of the box. "This is..." Chester Basham''s breath suddenly became shortness, picked up one of the bottles, and his eyes were full of excitement and excitement. Although he didn''t know much about magic medicine, he didn''t bother to recognize it. This is the tonic that saved his son''s life last time and claims to be able to cure all diseases, curses, poisoning and negative magic effects. A faint smile on one''s face as like as two peas. "Yes, exactly the same bottle I gave you last time. I want to use them to pay for the cost of satellite launching, far more than the direct one," he said, smiling blinking his eyes. "Of course! These beautiful potions are much more valuable than $150 million! I swear, if they are given to those billionaires who are terminally ill, they will be willing to offer hundreds of millions of dollars in exchange for healthy body." Chester bashem subconsciously licked his lips. As an outsider who controls public opinion for the North American Supreme Council, he knows the value of these advanced drugs better than anyone. He can''t buy them with money at all. What''s more, it takes a long time and energy for ordinary people like him without any supernatural power to get the gold Dinar circulating in the underground world. But now, with these 20 bottles of tonic medicine that can be used as hard currency, he can quickly get a gold Dinar through mortgage, loan and other means, and then use these gold dinars as the principal to purchase and sell low-level magic items, so as to earn the price difference. In short, it is to give full play to the strengths of businessmen and capitalists and make use of the characteristics of asymmetric information and slow commercial mobility in the underground world to make profits for themselves. In addition, 20 bottles of tonic medicine also means that it can save 20 lives at the critical moment and make the other party owe his own favor. Its huge value is comparable to a mere $150 million, plus two zeros. "It''s up to you to launch the satellite. If it''s not necessary, try not to let too many people know about it." Zhang Cheng asked without thinking. After perceiving the shallow thinking activity of the guy in front of him, he couldn''t help but sigh that the capitalist''s heart is really black. He plays with the white wolf more than himself. I just don''t know if this guy who has been baptized by modern commercial culture will directly force up the price of low-level magic items that are already expensive in the underground world. "No problem, just leave it to me. If even such a small matter requires your personal presence, the Supreme Council would have kicked me and my family away and replaced them with someone capable. Oh, by the way, how long are you going to stay in Los Angeles this time? If time permits, I can take you to meet several generations of families who have worked for Parliament in California. They are in politics and politics Business is very influential. The most important thing is, since you come to Los Angeles, how can you not enjoy and taste the Hollywood actresses... " At the end, Chester Basham''s face showed a smile that men know. "Ha ha! Thank you for your kindness, but forget the Hollywood actresses. I''m really not interested in them." Zhang Cheng laughed and shook his head and refused. You should know that he is a firm supporter of the truth that "there are no good people in the entertainment industry". Everyone who enters this circle, men and women, will sooner or later be blackened by a large ink VAT. For money, status and fame, male and female stars will not hesitate to sell their bodies or their souls. Only idiots have fantasies about careers such as actors and stars, thinking that there will always be one or two white lotus flowers that come out of the mud without being stained. But in fact, there are one. They all have vanity and desire beyond ordinary people. If they are slightly tempted, they will soon degenerate. The guy who looks like a white lotus just pretends better. "Do you have a mania for cleanliness?" Chester Basham raised his eyebrows in surprise. It was the first time that he met someone who would refuse to arrange Hollywood actress by himself. Even the members and lords of the sub parliament would generally gladly accept and enjoy the whole process. "No, it''s not a problem of cleanliness, it''s that I hate myself falling into pure desire. If the other party is a member of the Supreme Council, no matter how debauchery her private life is, I will gladly accept this behavior that can enhance our intimate relationship. But why should I waste my precious time and energy on a powerless actress? Remember, dear Chester, don''t let the desire of the lower body dominate your mind. Only in this way can you be qualified to evolve towards a higher level of life... " Chapter 641 Simply spent the night at Chester barshem''s house. The next morning, Zhang Cheng restored the two satellites to normal size and put them into a fully enclosed truck. He strolled around Los Angeles alone. Until near noon, he came to a roadside restaurant with Mexican flavor and sat down. He planned to taste the famous local food. But before he could decide what to eat with the menu, a short haired woman wearing a white knee length skirt suddenly came in from the outside, sat directly across the table and said in English with a slightly different accent: "good afternoon, Mr. Zhang. If you don''t mind, can you tell me what you can do to finish speaker Kosmo in one day?" "Hehe, the speaker''s temper is not as bad as you think. To some extent, he is one of the best people I''ve ever seen." Zhang Cheng spread his hand with a mysterious smile. There is no doubt that it was no one else who came. It was Ms. Yvonne, another member of the Supreme Council who entrusted him to mediate. Although the woman is over 45 years old, she still looks like a 15-year-old girl because of her Elven blood, giving people a pure and beautiful feeling. But in fact, her powerful light attribute magic is enough to melt a modern ship built of tens of thousands of tons of steel in just a few minutes, which can be called a humanoid mobile fort. "Cosmo is easy to get along with? This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life. You know? When I was a little girl who didn''t know much about anything thirty years ago, he personally led people to shovel down an Indian tribe trying to awaken the ancient gods sleeping in this land. More than 1500 people, including sacrifices, soldiers, old people, women and children, were killed The baby in swaddling is no exception. By completely erasing all the ways to know the God''s name, he solved the crisis once and for all. How can such a guy think he is easy to get along with? "Yvonne asked back with a sneer. Obviously, the descent of light elves in Nordic mythology made her retain an inexplicable sense of justice and compassion, and she was disgusted with the speaker''s approach to genocide. Zhang Cheng spread his hand carelessly: "so what? The world we live in has always followed the naked jungle rules. The strong make rules that are beneficial to themselves, while the weak can only abide by and accept domination. If the weak are not conscious and even eager to do something to subvert the rule of the strong, no matter how miserable the final outcome is, they are to blame. The underground world is like this, and so is the world of ordinary people. Otherwise, why do you think so many countries were invaded and bombed by NATO after World War II? The reason is very simple. First, they are the weak. Second, they try to resist and subvert the order established by the strong. The final result is that the country has ushered in an inevitable war, which is doomed to heavy losses regardless of victory or defeat. " "So you''re a social Darwinian who supports Cosmo''s style?" Yvonne subconsciously frowned. She was obviously very dissatisfied with the answer, and her eyes revealed strong doubts. "I can''t say whether I support it or not. I have no fixed position. As long as my interests are not infringed, I will unconditionally support whatever decision the speaker makes." Zhang Cheng raised a finger and corrected. But then he seemed to think of something and immediately added: "of course, if you can offer me exciting conditions, I will also support you, just like this mediation. In addition, I do have a tendency towards social Darwinism. We should know that the competition of survival is not only an objective law of nature, but also a necessary prerequisite for promoting biological evolution. A stable and comfortable living environment may be a good thing for individuals, but it is definitely a terrible disaster for a species. But interestingly, after entering the modern society, many economically developed areas are trying to improve welfare and help the losers who have been eliminated in some way. The American educational circles even put forward the idiot slogan of making every child a winner. They simply do not understand that in addition to reducing children''s competitiveness, this will not have any positive effect at all. In the end, they will not be able to adapt to the cruel competitive pressure after entering the society, and eventually become liars, beggars, vagrants and criminals who earn a living by obtaining government relief. Believe me, when human beings make a decision with some kind intention and compassion, generally speaking, the result will not be very good. Even if it has a certain effect in a short time, it will be a complete tragedy in the end. " "Hum! It seems that like Kosmo, your heart has long been filled with cold and death. Forget it, I''m not here to discuss this with you anyway. Here, take it. These are the rewards agreed in advance. I hope we won''t become enemies in the future." After that, Yvonne stood up and put an old suitcase that looked very old on the table. She turned and disappeared into the crowd. Two or three minutes after she left, Zhang Cheng ordered a few dishes casually, and then carefully put his hand into the box while no one was paying attention. moment With his fingertips, he felt the ancient books, stone slabs and rubbings filled with as many as 30 or 40 copies. Just when he wanted to take out a copy to check, he suddenly heard a female voice in his ear: "Hello, sir, can I sit here?" Looking up, it turned out to be a Latino girl in her twenties, wearing glasses, with a thick pile of textbooks in her arms, like a high school or college student. As noon is the peak time for meals, this famous local restaurant has been filled with guests one after another. However, it has become the only choice to fight for a table. "Of course!" Zhang Cheng politely made a gesture of invitation, then ignored the other party, took out an ancient book full of Semitic symbols from his suitcase and looked through it. Although this book is not from the ancient race in the Middle East more than 7000 years ago, but a Manichaean priest of the Sassanian Dynasty more than 1500 years ago recorded and preserved the remaining supernatural forces in some ancient Semitic relics through collection and sorting. There are even detailed notes in many places above. Even people who don''t understand anything can complete some interesting magic rituals through the description. Waiting for food is undoubtedly very boring, especially at present, smart phones are not so advanced. They can''t browse information on the Internet and have no fun games. So within a few minutes, the Latino girl across the table turned her attention to the parchment page full of vicissitudes. Soon, an expression of surprise appeared on her face, and she couldn''t help exclaiming, "Sasan Pahlavi?! my God! This is an ancient book of Sasan Dynasty in the middle ages!" "Hmm? You can understand!" Zhang Cheng raised his head in the same surprise. After all, after the complete Arabization of the Persian region, the Middle Persian language was not easily understood by anyone, and only a few experts and professors could barely understand some of it. Chapter 642 "Of course! I''m a graduate student in the Department of Archaeology at UCLA. But doesn''t it matter if you don''t even wear gloves? You know, thousands of parchment books are very fragile, and a little carelessness may cause irreparable damage." The young girl was obviously very interested in her professional field, and her eyes had been staring at the cover of the ancient parchment book. Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "it doesn''t matter! Anyway, I''m only interested in the words and knowledge recorded inside. As for whether the books will be damaged, that''s not my concern." "God! Do you know how much an ancient Manichean sheep skin book out of print in the middle ages is worth? Even if the reserve price is hundreds of thousands or even millions of dollars! Even if you don''t cherish these precious cultural relics, you should at least cherish your own money." the girl turned her eyes angrily. You know, just a few words ago, the edge of the page under the parchment began to fall down, which made her feel distressed. After all, among all antiques and cultural relics, books and characters that are difficult to preserve are often the rarest. At the same time, they are also evidence that can provide a large number of reliable basis for archaeological research. "It''s only a few million dollars. Do you think I care?" Zhang Cheng asked while flipping through it quickly without raising his head. There is no doubt that his current mental state is quite relaxed, so he can chat with each other without a word and enjoy this ordinary and peaceful leisure time. "Thanks!" the female graduate student with glasses finally burst out. She has been choked several times in a row. No matter how good her temper is, she can''t help getting angry. "Ha ha! Just kidding, don''t be angry." seeing a trace of anger on the other party''s face, Zhang Cheng finally laughed at the success of the prank and handed over the ancient book he had read. "Here, here you are. Just take it as an apology for my rudeness." "Give it to me? You don''t have any bad ideas about me!" the girl subconsciously covered her chest and her eyes were full of vigilance. "Please! Miss! Even if I have an attempt, I should at least find a beautiful woman who looks beautiful and has the same concave convex figure as a supermodel. You are a little short of this standard." Zhang Cheng mercilessly smashed the other party''s poor self-esteem. The angry girl immediately blushed, raised her chest and retorted loudly, "what''s wrong with me?! tell you! I have at least dozens of people chasing me at school!" "So you want me to have an attempt on you?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin with interest and looked up and down at the sensitive parts of the other party''s body. "No! No! Damn it! I almost fell for you!" Having received higher education, the young girl quickly woke up and regained her composure within a few seconds after falling into the language trap. Aware of this, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and joking: "Look, there are always two extreme contradictions in your woman''s heart. On the one hand, you want to be charming and better be able to attract the attention of every opposite sex; on the other hand, you are worried about being hurt and always protect yourself with an attitude of refusing people thousands of miles away. Do you remember what I just said? Think carefully, all the answers are in it." The voice just fell! A waiter carried a super large plate and brought all the more than a dozen dishes at one go. After carefully checking that there was nothing he hated in the dish, he took the initiative to invite and said, "if I guessed right, you don''t seem to have time to order, do you? If you don''t mind, have some together and it''s my treat." "Have you always been so self righteous?" the girl raised her chin slightly, with an undisguised irony in her tone. "No! I used to be very modest and cautious. I would never easily offend anyone if I didn''t have to. However, some changes happened later. I suddenly felt that being too low-key was not a good thing. It would make many flies and bedbugs around you all the time. Most of the time, showing aggression properly can avoid a lot of trouble. In addition, I sincerely suggest eating together Otherwise, even if you order in 45 minutes, the kitchen can''t deliver it so quickly. " After that, Zhang Cheng picked up a honey roasted chicken leg, put it on his plate and chewed it with relish. The girl turned and glanced at the crowded scene in the restaurant. She bit her lower lip and hesitated for a moment. Then she picked up a chicken roll and stuffed it into her mouth and ate it. Although there are many dishes, the total amount is not large. Two people will sweep away all the delicious food in a moment. After eating the last roast shrimp, Zhang Cheng picked up his napkin and wiped the corners of his mouth. He directly put the banknotes, including tips, on the table and walked out with his old suitcase. Before he walked 50 meters away, he heard the cry of a female graduate student behind him: "Hey! Wait! You forgot something!" I saw the girl holding up the parchment ancient book and panting out. "No, it''s not mine, but yours. Did you forget that I gave it to you just now?" Zhang Cheng stopped and shook his head with a smile. "Really give it to me? According to the contents recorded in this book, it can sell more than $5 million at the auction. If you''re lucky, it''s not impossible to sell $10 million or $20 million." Obviously, the girl has probably read the description and interpretation of Manichaeism sacrifice for the magic ceremony of the Semitic people in ancient times, and understands the great value contained in this book. In addition, many rich people are obsessed with magic and supernatural forces, even if they sell at a sky high price. "Yes, here you are. But I suggest you don''t indulge in it too much. Some things are beyond your control. Oh, by the way, to be safe, I should leave you a call. If your life is threatened one day, remember to call me, I can provide protection." With the last word blurted out, a note with the phone number appeared in the girl''s palm out of thin air. When she looked up again, she found that Zhang Cheng had disappeared without a trace, as if he had never appeared. "God! I don''t think I''ve encountered any supernatural events?" The female graduate student shivered subconsciously. Fortunately, it was noon, and the warm sun quickly dispelled the anxiety and fear in the subconscious. After putting the note with the phone number in her jeans pocket, she immediately got into an old used car and drove straight to UCLA. Filled with excitement in her heart, she couldn''t wait to let her tutor take a look at the contents of the book and do a comprehensive test by the way. If this book is not a fake, then she may take this opportunity to publish several influential academic papers, establish her position in the archaeological circle, and don''t worry about finding a job after graduation Chapter 643 UCLA, the top 15 academic universities in the world, is known as the cradle of talents in American business finance, high-tech industry, film art and so on. However, compared with those popular majors that can make a lot of money, the Department of archaeology is undoubtedly a colder place. After all, anyone with a little ambition and desire will not choose archaeology, which is destined to live only by means of government funding, foundation sponsorship and rich donations. Of course, there will never be a lack of people who give up everything for ideals and interests. As a lifelong professor in the Department of archaeology, Dr. Craig, who is nearly 70, is such a guy who is keen on exploring, excavating and protecting the most important heritage of human civilization. For this reason, he even doesn''t get married or have children. It was not long before he wanted to check a volume. It was said that it was a damaged parchment scroll found in the wall of an abandoned castle in Eastern Europe. When he planned to interpret part of the content from the blurred handwriting, the closed door was suddenly pushed open with a bang. A schoolgirl with glasses hurried in, raised her old parchment book and shouted, "Professor, guess what I found!" "MANSA! How many times have I said! Don''t be rash! As an archaeologist, the most important thing is to keep calm at all times, because only calm can make you make the fastest decision to protect those cultural relics that are easy to be damaged in environmental changes." Craig frowned and scolded mercilessly. Because there are few students in the Department of archaeology, he can accurately call everyone''s name. "No! Professor! Please read this! I promise you will be as excited as me after reading it." without saying a word, the girl called MANSA put the rather heavy parchment books in front of the old man. Although the latter was a little unhappy, out of professionalism and love of archaeology, he carefully put on protective gloves, gently stroked the page and began to read the contents letter by letter. In just a few minutes, the original indifferent expression on his face was pleasantly surprised, and then changed from surprise to shock. Finally, his hands were shaking involuntarily. After a full hour, Craig took off his glasses, took a deep breath and asked seriously, "where did you get this book? Don''t tell me it''s illegal! Do you know? It is the only book to date that records the ancient Semitic writing and religious rituals! And it was written by Manichean priests more than 1500 years ago! In particular, these ancient letter symbols are very different from the known primitive Canaanite letters, Aramaic letters and Sabah letters. It is an archaeological discovery that shocked the whole world! This means that another unknown civilization has completely disappeared in the long river of history! I don''t want to ruin everything because of the source of the book! " When he said these words, the old man waved his hands vigorously, without the slightest calmness he just mentioned With a slight twitch in the corner of her mouth, MANSA quickly explained, "please rest assured, Professor, this book is a gift from a self righteous young asian man who I was having lunch outside." "Are you kidding?! if this book gets to the auction house, it can sell for at least $8 million to $10 million. Even if you sell it, it''s not worth so much." Craig subconsciously frowned and expressed strong doubt in his eyes. "I''m sorry, Professor, whether you believe it or not, this is the truth. I''m a little confused myself." MANSA reluctantly spread her hand to show her innocence. But soon, she remembered that she had a phone number in her pocket and quickly took it out and handed it to the old man: "here, this is his phone. You can call and confirm it yourself." Craig glanced suspiciously, took out his cell phone and called. After just a few rings, Zhang Cheng''s lazy voice came from the microphone: "Hello, who are you looking for?" "Good afternoon, sir. I''m Craig, Professor of Archaeology at UCLA. I''m calling to confirm that you gave this book to MANSA? Is its origin legal?" the old man asked directly. "Hello, professor. I guarantee its origin is 100% Lily method, but I need to remind you that this is not a book in an ordinary sense..." "Not a book in the ordinary sense? What do you mean?" Craig felt a little confused. Before he could react and continue to ask, there was a voice of beep beep hanging up on the phone. Although that meaningful remark made him a little uneasy, his enthusiasm for archaeological research and strong curiosity about the unknown soon overshadowed everything. Throwing his mobile phone aside, he said directly to his students, "well, it seems that you are lucky, Manny. From now on, you will no longer be my student, but an equal partner. I swear that you have the right to write your name on all academic papers related to this book, provided that I must lead the research and interpretation." "No problem! It''s my pleasure!" the girl nodded without thinking. Never underestimate a signature! If the value of the paper is recognized by the academic community, she may be hired by UCLA to become a respected university professor. In addition, the interpretation of an ancient book more than 1500 years ago also involves the ancient Semites. Her poor knowledge reserve alone is not enough to complete such a difficult task. "Very good! Let''s start now! Remember! Be absolutely quiet at work." after that, Craig put on his glasses again, took out his pen and paper, transcribed the sassanne Pahlavi language on the page line by line, and then translated it against the reference materials. Because the letter system in the western world is recognized according to pronunciation, even people in the same region will have great changes in pronunciation over time. Translation is hardly an ordinary difficulty, far from being as easy to interpret as the hieroglyphic system in the East. When they were immersed in those strange contents related to magic, ritual and supernatural forces, they didn''t notice that there was a monster with a long horn on the head and bathed in the burning flame on the spine of the book, and opened their terrible eyes. It is like a demon climbing out of hell, constantly releasing a voice that human beings can''t hear. In less than a minute, the animals within a few kilometers began to attack each other like crazy. Two golden retrievers, known for their intelligence and docility, jumped directly at each other and began to bite endlessly. No matter how the owner shouted and pulled, it was useless until one of them swallowed his last breath and the other loosened his mouth full of blood and broken meat. Such a strange and terrible scene not only alerted the surrounding security and patrol police, but also the news reporters of major TV stations rushed to the scene for interview half an hour after the incident. No one knows that the culprit is actually a book, an ancient parchment book with mysterious powe Chapter 644 There is no doubt that the two people who are busy interpreting the contents of ancient parchment books are not aware of the terrible riots outside. They immerse themselves in a state of selflessness until it is completely dark, which is awakened by a burst of fatigue and hunger. "Damn it! What time is it?" Craig looked up and glanced at the dark sky outside the window. "9:30! Professor, I think we''d better go out to eat now, have a good sleep and continue tomorrow." MANSA looked at her watch and offered her suggestion. After all, as a young girl, her gastrointestinal digestive function is much better than that of the elderly in their 70s, and she is also more intolerable of hunger. In addition, I did eat a little less at noon. I was dizzy as early as more than two hours ago. It''s not easy to stick to it until now. Craig reluctantly closed the ancient book carefully and gently nodded his head: "OK. But this book must be kept by me. I will never allow it out of sight until the interpretation is completed." "I don''t mind! Professor, don''t linger, or the restaurant at the school gate will really close." hungry MANSA obviously didn''t want to waste too much time, so she agreed directly. Craig, however, was obviously not at all relieved to put such an important item in a few teaching buildings with several security guards. He put the whole book in a plastic foam protective suit and stuffed it into the suitcase and carried it with him. After a while, they went out of the campus area and came to an ordinary fast food restaurant nearby. They ordered some hamburgers, French fries, hot dogs, chicken nuggets and so on. They ate in big gulps while whispering about the problems encountered in the translation process in the afternoon and the possible ambiguities. They were completely unaware that a powerful force had isolated the whole restaurant from the outside. About three or five minutes later, a dazzling and bright electric spark burst out outside the restaurant, and then all the electrical equipment was paralyzed in an instant. The glass doors and windows were shattered by great force. Outside the window hung with broken glass debris, it was no longer UCLA, but a flame world with hot temperature and red magma flowing everywhere. Almost every second, you can see the heat wave rising in the air, sending out violent vibration and sound. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!" The waitress on the night shift was the first to react and screamed like a soprano. The rest of the people were no better. No matter how old they were, women almost all followed the footsteps of the waiter and began to shout at the top of their voice. Others tried to call 911 for help, but found that there was no signal at all. As for the men, they were a little calm. A bald man with big arms and round waist took out a glittering large caliber revolver directly from his back and stared nervously at the strange scene outside. There is no doubt that if it were not for the real heat wave and high temperature, no one would believe that they were eating at the gate of the university campus a few seconds ago and came to a place like hell a few seconds later. As like as two peas terrified by the half eaten burger, Muse watched the hot lava outside the restaurant for several minutes before murmured to himself, "Oh, Jesus Christ! This is exactly the same as the third world described in the book!" "Shh! Keep quiet! If you don''t want to get yourself into trouble!" Craig warned solemnly. As an old man who has personally experienced the darkest era of the 20th century in the United States, he knows more than anyone what terrible actions ordinary people will make when they have a mental or mental breakdown in the urban area. Adult men, in particular, often vent their inner fear and anxiety to women through violence. "Well... What shall we do now?" Muse is not a fool. He immediately perceived that a few of the men in the restaurant were strong and alert. He even showed a strong sense of vigilance in his eyes, and even subconsciously reached into his backpack, holding the only "wolf spray" that could provide security for himself. After all, the United States has an average of more than 80000 rape cases in the world every year, even if the famous universities are no better. So if you do not want to be violated by strangers, you should bring some non lethal weapon, such as anti wolf spray, small electric shock device, lady pistol and so on, which are common sense in common sense. "Very simple! We need to find a place where there is no one and study the description of the world in that book." Craig replied without thinking. Although California, where Los Angeles is located, has always been the gathering place of "white left", universities have held political correctness to the altar, almost to the point that whoever dares to offend will die. Fortunately, the old professor is not one of them, and he has no idea of sharing information with others in the restaurant. Because he knew that as soon as he said the content related to the ancient book, the crazy crowd might rush to take it away, and someone would try to destroy it to see if he could go back. As early as the late 19th century, Gustav Le Pen, a French social psychologist, elaborated in the mob, a research work on mass psychology, never underestimate people''s emotional, no objection and low IQ when they fall into group thinking. Sometimes irrational people can''t even compare with smarter chimpanzees. At least chimpanzees won''t destroy the forests they depend on for a living, but humans who fall into group thinking will madly destroy farmland, factories and social order, so that they can''t extricate themselves from hunger and poverty. While everyone''s attention was attracted by the doomsday scene outside, Craig quickly slipped into the bathroom with MANSA, locked the door, opened the box, took out the ancient books again, and quickly turned to the corresponding page. As like as two peas of yellow, the world is painted with hot magma on the ground, just like the view out of the window. The old professor pointed to the following line of small words and read aloud: "ikalet! The most powerful spirit of fire! It comes from the light and heat at the beginning of the birth of the world! It is neither good nor evil, but full of anger at the gods, because God imprisoned it in eternal prison for mankind..." Before Craig finished reading the whole paragraph, a huge volcano in the distance suddenly began to erupt violently. The rumbling sound and vibration can be clearly felt even several kilometers away. What''s more terrible is that after the eruption, a creature more than 200 meters high, completely composed of hot flame and magma, slowly climbed out of the crater. Its size is so huge that every step will lead to serious collapse of the ground! Behind this life, there are countless monsters in the shape of fire, large and small, charging towards the location of the restaurant Chapter 645 How spectacular is the charge of thousands of flame creatures that can''t see the end at a glance? Just look at the people who are completely stagnant in the restaurant at the moment! Even the bald man with a large caliber revolver showed fear and despair in his eyes. Not to mention whether bullets can cause damage to creatures that obviously have no flesh and blood, the only six bullets in the runner are simply not enough to deal with so many enemies. Masa, who was hiding in the bathroom, undoubtedly saw the scene and asked in a trembling voice, "teach... Professor! I... what should we do now?" "Don''t be noisy! I''m looking for relevant information!" Craig scolded calmly. Of course, it would be more convincing if his hands didn''t shake like Parkinson''s disease. However, the professor is a professor. After quickly reading the complete description of the flame world, he immediately frowned and searched his mind for similar myths and legends. About three or five minutes later, he suddenly shouted with surprise: "I know! I know! This ikalet is actually the flame monster in the * * * Myth - evelette. In fact, in many parts of the Middle East, before the birth of * * * religion, there was a folk story about powerful flame life. According to archaeological findings, Zoroastrianism, the predecessor of Manichaeism, once recorded a story in the form of murals The story of a powerful flame elf imprisoned by the gods obviously refers to this. " "Damn it, Professor, what we need now is not these messy things, but how to prevent those monsters from burning us to charred corpses." Martha roared angrily. She could not believe that at this critical moment, the other party was still thinking about deciphering countless puzzling mysteries in ancient books. "No! Boy! This is very important! Since we know each other''s identity, we can deal with them naturally. Look, there are many magic symbols on it that can be used to drive away the flame elves. Quickly, bring a kitchen knife and let everyone in the restaurant arrange the three symbols in order and engrave them on the outside wall as quickly as possible. If the description in the book is not correct If something goes wrong, those monsters can''t touch or even get close, "Craig explained, pointing to three strange ancient Semitic letters on the back of the second page. "Professor! You''d better pray that they work, or I promise those people outside will tear you to pieces before they die." After that, Martha couldn''t care too much. She immediately ran to the restaurant and shouted at everyone, and then distributed the props in her hand to everyone. Although some people want to know where these strange symbols came from, they still choose to obey orders when they are photographed in those flame monsters closer and closer. After all, I can''t live with anything, nor can I live with my own life. If you can really survive, it''s not too late to ask again later. As a saying goes, human beings can often burst out unimaginable forces in times of crisis. In particular, these Americans in big cities, who have always been privileged, are now efficient enough to make their compatriots feel ashamed. In less than two and a half minutes, they have engraved dense mysterious symbols around the whole restaurant. When the huge flame monster led his hand down to the near future, everyone returned to the restaurant and stared nervously outside. As a result, it was found that the rune just engraved emitted a faint silver light, which successfully stopped the monster''s footsteps, and the other party just kept turning around. "God! We are saved!" the waitress who first screamed drew a cross on her chest, with a lingering fear on her face. "Don''t hurry and be happy! Although these guys can''t get close, they don''t mean to step back. Don''t forget, we are trapped here now. We can''t go anywhere. Once the water and food run out, the end will still be no better." another middle-aged man, like a restaurant chef, warned. "Don''t worry! Don''t forget that this is a restaurant! The food in the cold storage is at least enough to ensure that everyone can eat for more than half a month." the waitress shrugged her shoulders indifferently. "Alas! Stupid woman with big chest and no brain! Think about it! We''ve lost power! And now we''re in an extremely high temperature environment! In a few days at most, all the food in the cold storage will be broken. In three to five days at most, we''ll be out of water and food." the chef pointed out the problem directly in a helpless tone. "Shet! My favorite ice cream! Take them out and eat them with everyone before they melt." the waitress screamed and rushed backstage to take the ice cream out of the machine and distribute it to the people. Because the current ambient temperature is at least 40 or 50 degrees later, everyone begins to sweat a lot. It needs something to cool down to restore the balance of body temperature. Just as those mindless guys began to enjoy the cool brought by ice cream, several sober and calm people quickly came to MANSA. The first bald man fiddled with his revolver and said in a low voice: "Miss, I think you''d better explain what''s going on. Why do you know that those symbols can prevent the flame monster from approaching?" "That''s right! We have reason to suspect that you are the culprit of the disaster." another man echoed. "Sorry, I really don''t know how to solve..." Before the girl finished speaking, she saw the old professor come out of the bathroom and sit on the opposite chair. He first glanced at each other with contempt, followed by a sneer and mockery: "are you threatening my students?" "Hey! Old man! Watch your mouth! We just want to find out the truth!" the bald man patted the table hard to warn. "Idiot! Do you think the truth still matters when things are in this state? What really matters is how to get out of trouble and return to Los Angeles alive." Craig looked up fearlessly. He knows very well that if he can''t regain the dominant power at the moment, the next days will be sad, so he can''t give in at all. "You have a solution?" a 30-year-old white man in a white shirt tempted. Craig nodded gently and directly opened the ancient book on the table: "yes! Everything is recorded in this book, including the world, including the runes to stop the monster from approaching, and the way to go back." "Falk! Give me the book!" without a word, the bald man grabbed the book on the spot and began to read it quickly. Interestingly, in less than a few seconds, his face showed an embarrassment that was hard to hide. He cursed in a low voice: "who can tell me what this crooked broken thing is? Why can''t I understand a word?" When the old professor heard this, he couldn''t help raising his mouth and helping his eyes: "that''s the sassanne Pahlavi language used in Persia in the middle century! Even in the world, few people can understand it, and my students and I are just two of them..." Chapter 646 There is no doubt that in this confrontation between knowledge and violence, the old professor, with his rich life experience, robbed the dominant power in the survivors'' team from the bald men. Because apart from him and MANSA, there is no second person in the restaurant who can understand the contents recorded in the ancient parchment books, let alone interpret what is written inside. However, just as these ordinary people gathered to study how to get rid of the current dangerous situation, Zhang Cheng, who was far away in Los Angeles, had rushed to the scene of the incident and was frowning and looking around at the vanishing fast-food restaurant, ignoring the busy police and reporters. About ten minutes later, he touched his chin and muttered: "Interesting! No wonder that book has experienced many masters in the underground world, and no one can find out the mystery. It turns out that it will only react to ordinary people, and then open a directional portal to transfer all nearby life and buildings. But the question now is, how can I find the location coordinates of directional transmission?" Obviously, sending out the ancient book was a small attempt he made on purpose. Because we can feel an extremely powerful power from ancient books, but we don''t know why it can''t be activated. It seems that we have been in a state of deep sleep and must wake up under specific circumstances. Like most advanced magic items, this is a trigger condition set by the manufacturer. If you don''t know how to activate it, the book is an ordinary book. Once activated, it is equivalent to a locator and key. Even with the honest knowledge and magic power at present, it is impossible to trace where the whole restaurant has been transmitted. There is no good way except to wait patiently. You know, he had expected a similar situation, so he gave the girl a note with her phone number. If the other party tries to make this call, the positioning spell hidden in the note will start instantly. Taking this opportunity, he can open a stable portal to pass. Of course, if the other party doesn''t remember to call until he dies, he can only give up tracing the secret behind the book. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Professor Craig, who was far away in the world full of flames and magma, barely finished reading the whole book in more than three hours. With a dignified expression, he said to the survivors sitting around: "ladies and gentlemen, the place we are now is not the earth, but a place similar to parallel space. According to the original dualist religious description of the birth of Central Asia and the Middle East, the world was born in the eternal struggle between two opposing gods, good and evil, light and dark. In their struggle, including the earth, mineral veins, animals and plants, humans appeared one by one. But interestingly, due to the long struggle, some of the gods symbolizing light, goodness and fire gradually integrated with the gods symbolizing darkness and evil, and some strange creatures were born. They did not have flesh and blood, but appeared in the form of elements in front of the world. In order to prevent these grumpy creatures from wandering around and causing damage, the God of light built a prison to hold the most dangerous spirits. Icalet is one of them. Later, the * * * religion absorbed the stories of these folklores and renamed it Everett. " "So we are now trapped in the prison made by the gods? Those monsters outside emitting amazing heat are the flame elves? The biggest one is icalet, or evelette? What about God and Jesus Christ? The Bible says that God is the creator of all things in the world?" the waitress stared with incredible expression. We should know that with the widespread spread of monotheism, including Christianity and * * * religion, which were born from primitive Judaism, many ancient and primitive religions have directly led to the extinction, so that many people simply do not understand what the real religious thoughts and consciousness were in ancient times, let alone in-depth understanding. The reason is very simple. Monotheism advocates an extreme concept. For example, there is only one God, that is, the Almighty Creator. For example, everything is neither right nor wrong, and there is no room for moderation. In such a humanistic and social environment, people either become irrational and blindly obey the so-called "religious code" and regard it as the yardstick to restrict everyone''s code of conduct and moral standards. No matter how backward the terms recorded therein and how cruel the criminal law is, the most typical example is the * * * countries in the Middle East and Central Asia. The other is the European and American countries with Christian thought as the social cornerstone. Because they experienced the great geographical discovery in the era of great navigation, the ideological liberation in the era of enlightenment, and the productivity progress of the modern industrial revolution, they were relatively open-minded, but they still had the strong exclusionism of monotheism in their bones. For example, all countries that do not comply with the one person one vote system in the western world will be beaten into dictatorship with one stick; all regions that do not comply with Western universal values and moral standards will be regarded as backward, foolish and cruel. After all, the education, environment and media publicity they received since childhood have implemented the strong exclusiveness of Christianity. In particular, even in the 21st century, the supreme leader of the United States, the president, has to take an oath on the Bible. As a professor of archaeology, Craig is undoubtedly well aware of the contempt and exclusion of most Americans towards other religions. He sighed helplessly and explained: "Sorry, I''m not a theologian. I can''t answer your question. I can only tell you what''s recorded in this book. In addition, the giant with magma all over his body is not ikalet. The real ikalet should look like a devil, with a pair of pointed horns on his head and hands and feet in the form of animal claws." "Damn it! Don''t talk nonsense! I don''t care about the shit God of light, God and Jesus Christ. I just want to know how to get back to Los Angeles." the bald man interrupted impatiently. "We need to find something! Exactly a key! Well, the book has described its appearance and location. If you guessed correctly, it is almost the huge crater in the distance." the old professor looked up and looked at the huge volcano that not only emits hot magma a few kilometers away. "Shet! You mean... We have to rush out? God! Are you crazy? Those flame monsters outside will scorch us!" exclaimed another white young man who looked in his early twenties. "Don''t worry! Do you remember the symbols painted on the outside wall? As long as you write on your clothes and skin with an indelible pen, the flame monster won''t attack us. Of course, if you are willing to stay here until there is no water and food, starve and die of thirst, when I didn''t say anything..." "Falk! Don''t talk nonsense! Listen to the professor! Prepare more water! Start in half an hour!" the bald man raised his revolver and threatened loudly. Chapter 647 With the coercion of body shape and guns, the bald man quickly mobilized everyone in the restaurant. About 20 minutes later, the party carefully walked out of the door and passed it around the monsters with fire or lava flowing all over. As Professor Craig said, all monsters did not attack or even turn a blind eye to them. After discovering this, everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief, accelerated their steps and rushed forward. After a while, they rushed hundreds of meters, sweating and stopped to have a rest. Don''t feel so tired after only a few hundred meters. Your physical fitness is really rubbish. You should know that this is not the normal temperature or high temperature in the usual sense, but the terrible high temperature of more than 40 or 50 degrees. If there are flames and magmatic rivers nearby, the temperature will immediately rise by more than 10 degrees to an amazing 60 or 70 degrees. Generally speaking, when the ambient temperature exceeds the human body temperature by 36 to 37 degrees, it belongs to a high-temperature environment. Reaching 40 degrees will bring a huge additional burden to the internal organs, respiratory and blood circulation systems. Staying at this ambient temperature for a few hours will lead to heatstroke, fainting and even shock death. As for 50 degrees and 60 degrees, it can already be called the exact death environment. Even if there is sufficient water supplement, people will start to lose their support for an hour or two. Previously, in the restaurant, people didn''t feel too uncomfortable because there was still ice left in the cold storage to cool down. But now when they left the restaurant, they immediately felt a feeling of being in the steamer and sauna room. After only three or four minutes, their bodies became like an unquenchable flame burning. Many people even took out bottled water and poured it on their mouths, faces and body surfaces. "Damn it! Stop! Stop! Don''t waste water! We still have several kilometers to go!" Martha shouted when she saw the scene. But unfortunately, no one paid any attention to her. Los Angeles citizens who live in dignity have long lost the patience of previous European immigrants and become arrogant and lazy. Where have they suffered this crime. Just when the girl wanted to say something, Craig waved his hand and said, "don''t waste your energy, let them go. Anyway, they are adults and are qualified to be responsible for their actions. I think it''s lucky to have a quarter of them leave alive." "But... But these people are here because of this book! Because of us! We have an obligation to help them!" Martha subconsciously clenched her fist and a trace of intolerance flashed in her eyes. "No, son, our only obligation is to go back alive and announce this important discovery to the whole world. Look at the rare elements and minerals contained in the hot magma around us. It is an unimaginable wealth for the whole mankind, not to mention those flame monsters that only exist in myths and legends. Believe me, these things are precious wealth , no matter what the others do, you and I must go back alive. If my old bone can''t hold on, everything depends on you. " After that, Professor Craig patted the girl on the shoulder, carefully avoided the high-temperature ground that was enough to melt the sole, and continued to go deep and shallow. MANSA bit her lower lip and glanced at the companions behind her. Finally, she was cruel and hurried to catch up. She knows very well that she can''t even protect herself at the moment, let alone save everyone. In this way, we moved slowly along the rugged road where earthquakes, magma ejection and other unexpected conditions would occur from time to time. Fewer and fewer people walked. When we reached the bottom of the volcano, there were less than eight of the more than 30 people left. The rest either fainted on the road or accidentally fell into the magma and burned to ashes. Of course, a large part of them died by themselves. Seeing some high-temperature rocks inlaid with large diamonds, rubies and cooled gold, they couldn''t restrain their greed. As a result, they wanted to get it down and take it back to make a windfall. Finally, they didn''t make a fortune and took their own life in. Looking up at the steep terrain of the fire pass, the bald man took a deep breath and asked in an uncertain tone, "Professor, are you sure the key is inside?" "That''s right! The original words in the book are that ikalet, sleeping in the roaring volcano, holds the key to leave. What we need to do is summon it through a magic ceremony." Craig nodded and replied in an extremely weak tone. The long-term high-temperature environment has exhausted all the energy of the 70 year old man. The only driving force to support him is to see the legendary most powerful flame monster - ikalet. No archaeological researcher can resist making mythical creatures come true! "Oh my God! This book! This book has not been lit yet?" the white youth finally noticed the difference of the ancient parchment book. After all, the terrible high temperature environment has already burned all the things that can be burned, such as pure cotton t-shirts, shirts and socks. They suddenly burn up when walking, and the plastic bottles containing water begin to deform bit by bit, but a parchment book is nothing at all, absolutely abnormal. "I think maybe some magical force is protecting the book, as if the primitive alphabetic symbols of the Semites helped us avoid the flame genie." a strange flash flashed in MANSA''s eyes and lowered her head to explain. Because most of her clothes have been burned out, she only uses a piece of cloth to wrap her large chest and crotch, so she looks very sexy and charming. But the men in the team are so tired that they have no desire at all. They just look at it and turn their attention to the ancient books. "Well, this is not the time to discuss this book. Work hard and slowly study its incredible power when we get back alive." Professor Craig obviously didn''t want to reveal too much and took the initiative to end the topic. Under his leadership, a group of eight people held hands and climbed to the top of the erupting volcano with their last strength. Before everyone could breathe a sigh of relief, the old professor pushed the bald man down the crater, followed by opening one of the pages of the ancient book and reciting the above sacrifice in sassanpahlavi: "Great ikalet! You were born from the first light and flame of the world! You are the source of all life! You are the symbol of strength, courage and destruction! You are the symbol of transcending death and fear! According to the ancient contract, I hereby offer sacrifices to you in exchange for the key to leave..." Boom! With a more violent eruption! A monster with long horns on his head, like a devil, finally jumped out of the deepest part of the volcano! Although it is only three meters high, the whole body is burning with white dazzling fire. Even if the rock rubs a little, it will be vaporized by the terrible high temperature in an instant Chapter 648 "Human! Are you calling me?" icallet asked loudly, staying above the lava of the crater with his wings completely composed of flames. Although it does not speak any known language, everyone present clearly understood the meaning of it. Craig forcibly supported his body almost reaching the limit, and panted back: "yes! It''s me! I''ve offered a sacrifice. Please give us the key to leave." "Sacrifice? Hahaha! You don''t think the fool you pushed into the magma just now is worthy of being called sacrifice? No! Human! The real sacrifice is not a mean sneak attack and murder! It is to stimulate one''s potential in all physical and spiritual aspects! Offer a battle beyond the limit as a soldier! Please me with the most brilliant light of your soul!" Ikalet laughed and said the rules of sacrifice. "You... You mean we have to fight each other now to get the key to leave?" Martha subconsciously licked her cracked lips, with an expression of shock and fear on her face. "That''s right! Only those who pass the test are qualified to leave!" ikalet nodded gently. "Remember! This is not a battle in the ordinary sense. It is to surpass your own limits, abandon fear and overcome death in the fierce battle, and finally get my approval. In addition, there are just six people left. Now choose your own opponents." With the last word falling! The only six survivors quickly distanced themselves from each other and stared warily at each of their companions. In particular, the old professor who pushed the bald man down the magma was stared at by the other four people with malicious eyes. If there is no accident, he must be the first to die in a moment. On the one hand, Craig''s sudden attack has given everyone an excuse to kill him. After all, killing a murderer can only be regarded as self-defense at most, which is completely different from the psychological burden of killing an innocent person. On the other hand, as an old man in his seventies, his physical strength has reached the limit. Compared with the young men and women present, the old man who has only half a breath is obviously a better goal to solve. Just when most people hesitated to start first, the 30-year-old white man finally couldn''t help but jump out and charge at the position of the old professor. Without too many fancy moves, he took a kitchen knife from the restaurant kitchen and stabbed the other party in the chest. Craig Ming was obviously exhausted and couldn''t dodge at all. He only watched the sharp blade pop into his chest! The dazzling blood gushed out like a spring! Because the surrounding environment is very high, the blood flows faster than usual. It almost dries up after flowing out. In the blink of an eye, it leaves a large black brown blood stain on the rock. "I won! I won! Give me the key! I''m leaving this damn place!" the white man threw away his kitchen knife and shouted excitedly. But before he was happy for a few seconds, a hot flame suddenly gushed out of his feet and burned the whole person to ashes in an instant. Neither fast nor slow, but in a hurry, he said, "feel shy, you sacrificed your life. I just mentioned that this is not a common sense of battle, but to abandon fear, overcome death and transcend the limits of self. If I fail to attain the standard, I will use the essence of fire to get rid of its dirty soul." "Falk! It''s easy for you to say! Fear is a strong emotion from one''s heart! How can you say abandon and abandon!" another young man of about 20 finally burst out. Like all the guys who collapsed in a desperate environment, after he couldn''t see the hope of life, he simply scolded. Anyway, he ended up dead. However, icallet did not seem particularly angry when he heard this sentence, and still calmly explained: "You are right. Fear is a strong emotion from the heart. Especially in the face of death, fear will be magnified infinitely. Only those who really surpass themselves can abandon it in a short time. I like the sublimation of human soul when human beings overcome themselves. I firmly believe that that is the most beautiful scene in the world, so I set the standard of sacrifice. For example If you don''t want to sacrifice, I don''t insist. You can turn around and leave, but don''t want to get the key to leave from me. " "But I didn''t come voluntarily! It''s the book! The damn ancient book forcibly sent us all here!" the young man argued loudly. He found that the powerful monster in front of him was not as cruel as expected, and he was very reasonable. His subconscious desire for survival suddenly boiled up, trying to persuade the other party to let him leave with one mouth. "Sorry, man, I didn''t write that book, but an interesting man wrote it more than 1500 years ago. He wanted to use this sacrifice to exchange the power of fire in order to help his country defeat the enemy. But the contract is a contract. When you read the first letter on the first page of the book, the contract has been launched, and no one can change it, even me ¡­¡± Taking advantage of the dialogue between icalet and the youth, MANSA quickly picked up the ancient books that fell on the ground and quickly flipped through them, desperately trying to find a solution to the current crisis. But when she was turning the book, she suddenly found a crumpled note added to the book, which was not burned because of the ultra-high ambient temperature. Suddenly, she remembered a sentence she had said not long ago that ancient books were protected by magical power, so even if they were thrown into the fire, they would still not be lit. In the same way, is this note anxious for the phone number also protected by magic power? For a moment, Zhang Cheng''s meaningful words kept echoing in the girl''s mind. Finally, with a try attitude, she opened the long overheated driver''s mobile phone and dialed the number above as quickly as possible. Although I can''t even receive the signal, it''s incredible that the phone dialed! On the other side of the phone came a familiar voice: "my God! You finally called me. Don''t say anything. Don''t hang up and keep the signal. I''ll be there in a minute." "Hello?! what do you mean! Do you know where I am?" Martha said excitedly. Next second Bang! Bang! Bang! With a harsh sound, the black fog shrouded in the sky was suddenly torn by a huge force! Immediately after everyone saw that a black hole appeared out of thin air, and out of it came an Asian man wearing a casual suit and holding a black walking stick. He is no one else. It is Zhang Cheng who waited for him in the middle of the night and didn''t sleep Chapter 649 "A fragmented world? No, no, the energy here is very stable, far from being full of chaos and disorder like the fragmented world. Who should forcibly cut it down from the main world..." After successfully completing the transmission, Zhang Cheng''s first thing is to patrol the surrounding environment and feel the magic power in the air. As for icalet standing above the crater, it was directly ignored. The reason is simple! As a monster with a single attack attribute, no matter how powerful, it is equivalent to ineffective attack in front of the alchemist. It can be transformed into other material or energy forms every minute. There is no need to worry too much. But if it is a guy who can use more than two attributes to launch an attack at the same time, the difficulty of transformation will increase exponentially, and it is absolutely impossible to complete it in a short time. There is no doubt that in this world filled with flame and magma, the proportion of magic energy is no different from that in the normal world except that the proportion of flame elements is very high. Moreover, the area is not large. It is more than half the size of Ireland island. It is firmly separated from the outside world by powerful magic seals. Even with the power Zhang Cheng currently has, it took a lot of effort to reluctantly open a temporary channel. If he hadn''t confirmed his position in advance, he couldn''t even know the existence of the world. "Human wizard?" a trace of surprise appeared on ikalet''s ferocious face. As a flame monster who has lived for unknown years, he has seen countless people of all kinds, but it is the first time for the user of supernatural power today. Of course, this is not that he hates super wizards, but that the seal around the boundary makes it impossible for any life with supernatural power to enter unless the obstacles set by the gods are broken. "Hello, powerful fire element life. If you don''t mind, can you tell me which God imprisoned you? Is he asleep or dead?" Zhang Cheng didn''t mean nonsense at all and asked his most concerned questions directly. With the countdown to the confrontation with the gods, he couldn''t wait to get more information and advice in order to prepare for the response Icallet is undoubtedly very sensitive to magical energy. He can feel the powerful power contained in the seemingly insignificant human body in front of him, and suddenly burst into a happy laugh: "ha ha! Win me! Win me, I''ll tell you everything!" "Simple and direct! I''m beginning to like you a little. Well, as you wish." Zhang Cheng bowed politely, raised the supreme authority disguised as a modern walking stick, and instantly turned the flames within several kilometers into bone chilling ice. The ambient temperature suddenly dropped from sixty or seventy degrees to twenty or thirty degrees below zero! "That''s right! That''s it! Come on! Take the attitude of killing me! Let me enjoy the long lost fighting blood!" ikalet roared, plunged into the bone piercing ice pile and detonated the hot magma hidden under the earth''s crust. Boom! With a deafening noise! The cold ice condensed on the surface suddenly broke, and the whole crater was torn by the violent earthquake. At a glance, it was all dazzling fire red. As for the survivors standing on the crater, except that MANSA was hugged by Zhang Cheng, all the rest fell into the hot flame and burned alive. "My God! You... You are a powerful wizard?" the girl put her arms around his neck and waist and screamed excitedly. "Shh! Keep quiet, beauty. Next, I need to concentrate, otherwise it will be a little difficult to defeat a fire element Lord in this environment." after that, Zhang Cheng began to try to integrate his soul with the burning world and draw more energy to form a large-scale attack spell with the characteristics of the magical soul. After all, elemental life has two well-known characteristics, one is purity, and the other is that the core energy is far greater than the external material or semi-material form formed by itself. The only way to hurt them to the greatest extent without giving them any chance to draw strength from their surroundings is to find the core position and launch a fatal blow. But generally speaking, the core is hidden inside the external form. In particular, the external form like icallet almost condenses into a real powerful individual. The spell power is low and can''t even break the defense. With the power of alchemy, Zhang Cheng constantly transformed the flame into water and solid ice to block the opponent''s attack. After a while, Zhang Cheng absorbed enough energy through the soul of magic, transformed these energy into his desired attributes through divinity, and finally raised the supreme power to shoot a white column of light straight ahead. Poof! At the moment when the light column came into contact with icalet''s body! The genie, who had been wrapped in hot flames all over, was directly frozen in place. A large number of tiny particles like crystal dust flew all over the sky. The whole body fell like a statue from a high place, slammed on a rock, splashing into countless ice fragments. At the core, there is a crystal as kind as a ruby, which flies into the magma and begins to crazy absorb the energy of the surrounding fire elements. After a while, the new body slowly condensed again. Needless to say, this crystal is the real core of icalet. It is a special substance born under the environment of high temperature and high pressure in the deepest part of the earth''s core, and few things can destroy it. Zhang Cheng didn''t chase after the victory. He just waited for the other party to recover with a smile. About ten minutes later, ikalet finally stabilized his external form and said with great joy: "perfect blow! I can hardly believe that there are mortals in the world who can create such a terrible low temperature through magic in an instant, so that the eternal flame is extinguished." "Thank you for your praise! But one thing I must correct is that I almost killed you, not really killed you. To be honest, I''m not sure I can destroy your core." Zhang Cheng responded meaningfully. "Yes! I was born in the first light and heat of the world! Many ordinary people understand it as the sun. But in fact, I came from the core of the planet and didn''t have self-consciousness at first. Until the creator woke me up from the chaotic clock and gave me wisdom and knowledge. I was excited about this. But those later gods obviously didn''t like my attitude towards the creator, so they expelled and imprisoned me Forbid me and my children... " Icallet undoubtedly knew what human beings wanted to know, and took the initiative to tell all he knew. Unfortunately, it had been exiled long before the gods set off the rebellion. It was not clear what was happening on the earth. It was only the unlucky bastards summoned through the book who knew some changes about the outside world intermittently. Chapter 650 Listening to icalet''s talk about those times when most humans were still savage and uncivilized and could only rely on the gods for survival, Zhang Cheng suddenly learned a lot of precious information that he could not touch before. One of the most important is the division of the level of divine power! In short, they can be roughly divided into three categories. The first category is the gods originally born in the primitive mythological system all over the world. They are basically created by the creator and have unimaginable powerful power. They can change the geomorphic environment with their hands and feet, and even create offspring similar to themselves through reproduction, that is, the second and third generations of gods, The most typical examples are Gaia, the goddess of the earth, and Uranus, the God of the sky in Greek mythology. The second is the descendants of gods originally created by the creator. Although they also have strong power, they can have a very close relationship with the whole world unlike their parents. Occasionally, some unlucky guys will be killed by powerful mortal heroes. As for the third category, strictly speaking, it is not a God, but a special life body with incredible power. As a result, it is worshipped by mortals, and gradually has an inseparable relationship with a country or ethnic group, so as to master some familiar supernatural fields. The first two belong to the original gods. Their power and ability have been fixed since birth. They will not change much, let alone be affected by the number of believers. But the last one, like the gods of philon, will change with the human beings closely connected with them. When the ethnic groups or countries that believe in these gods expand and conquer large areas of land, they are naturally very powerful, and can even stand side by side with the second kind of gods, or even surpass and kill the former. However, if the ethnic groups or countries decline, they will quickly enter a period of decline, or even fall into eternal sleep, until one day people begin to call his name again, And offer devout faith. There is no doubt that most of the Mayan, Inca and Aztec myths active in America, as well as the countless gods of large and small numbers believed by African aborigines, belong to this category. This means that only the first and second gods are the enemies that Zhang Cheng really needs to face. In particular, as mentioned by the creator, having the first gods of Titan, the supreme life form in the universe comparable to Azeroth, is the real trouble. The reason is very simple. Like ikalet, these gods have a strong connection with the whole interior of the earth, or they themselves represent some objective law of the planet, such as sky, earth, life, death and so on. In the case of Gaia, the mother earth God who gave birth to countless gods in Greek mythology, if it is killed, the uneven crustal plate will produce violent movement, even lead to the collapse of the continental shelf, and hundreds of millions of human beings, animals and plants will perish. In addition, many early gods actually used different names, and even many early rising gods in myths and legends are actually the same guy. This means that the number of gods, especially the number of gods created by the creator, is not as much as expected. On the contrary, it is very rare. It can be counted with almost two hands. And these gods are very difficult to kill. We must not act rashly until we master the method to destroy them. After considering all this, Zhang Cheng nodded gently and asked in a slightly ponderous tone: "you have been imprisoned in this prison for tens of thousands of years. Don''t you want to escape?" "If you think you can escape, I will stay here and let the gods rebel? No! I will lead me and my children with the creator to knock down the damn traitors into the abyss." ikalet, obviously a loyal member of the creator, immediately showed great anger at the mention of the rebellion about the plot. Under its emotional influence, this place, which has almost been transformed into a fire element world, suddenly erupted a large number of hot magma. "What if I can help you leave?" Zhang Cheng said meaningfully. "You?" the fire flickered in icalet''s eyes. Obviously, it remembered the transmission magic that tore the seal just now. If it could be torn a little bigger, it might not be able to pass through. "That''s right! By the way, I''m trying to unlock the seals hidden by the gods and let the creator return to our world again." Zhang Cheng showed his cards calmly. Needless to ask, he took a fancy to the powerful monster in front of him and the army of fire elements everywhere, and planned to take it for his own use. "What proof do you have?" icallet asked directly. As the first awakened life in the world, he is not as keen on destruction and destruction as most elemental creatures. On the contrary, he is full of wisdom. In addition, he is used to the human nature of being good at camouflage and deception. He will never easily believe a guy who only knows it for less than half an hour. "I think this should prove it!" Zhang Cheng took the parchment scroll out of his pocket. moment An extremely ancient hieroglyphic appeared on this paper! When ikalet saw these words, the expression on his face suddenly solidified, and the flames all over his body were erupting constantly, reflecting the excited heart of his master at the moment. Several minutes later, it said in a slightly trembling voice: "I see! You are the child created by the Creator! She is the messenger of revenge against those rebellious gods! I am willing to obey your command and obey your orders..." "Very good! But the problem is that you are too weak to compete with the real gods, so I decided to give you new power, a more powerful power enough to kill the gods. Its name is evil power!" The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng directly inserted the end of the supreme power into ikalet''s chest, and continuously injected green evil energy into the core from the end. Blink! The original white hot flame was stained with a light green, and the crystal like ruby began to change sharply. Soon, under the power of chaos and distortion, the wisdom in the eyes of the flame monster gradually disappeared, replaced by ferocity and tyranny. When the evil can reach a certain degree and start to run on its own, ikalet''s body exploded, expanding from a height of about three meters to hundreds of meters! The green fluorescent core in the chest is like an overloaded machine rotating, emitting endless light and heat. Before other flame life around it could react to what happened, it raised its hands and sprayed a large number of green evil energy. At the same time, it roared: "I! The controller of the fire of anger and destruction! The great ikalet was reborn here! Come on! My children! Accept this gift! One day those gods will tremble in front of our powerful power!" Chapter 651 At 3:30 a.m., near a remote and desolate beach outside Los Angeles, the city of angels, two drunken young men and women were naked, lying on a flat beach chair, doing some sports that men and women loved to see beneficial to physical and mental health. Due to the quiet of the night, they did not hide at all, but completely released themselves. Under the extreme excitement of their spirit, a large number of filthy words jumped out of their mouths one by one. As they became more and more excited, a violent shock came from the ground. Next second Boom! With the deafening sound, the cliff not far in front suddenly collapsed, and the whole sky seemed to be torn by a terrible force! Followed by a shocking scene that made the young men and women unforgettable all their lives! A huge monster as high as a 40 story skyscraper squeezed out of the gap! It not only has the appearance like the devil described in religious books, but also burns green flames all over the body, instantly evaporates all the surrounding seawater into steam, and even the beach and cover melt under the terrible high temperature to form hot magma. "Oh - my God! Richard! Tell me, did we just smoke too much powder and now have a strong illusion?" the woman asked in a voice full of fear and trembling. The man called Richard quickly pulled his two mouths and shook his head in amazement: "no, honey. Although I hope it''s an illusion, it''s obviously not." "Shet! Is this the last judgment mentioned in the biblical revelation? Or will the devil finally launch a comprehensive attack on the human world?" the woman asked several questions in silence. Because alcohol and drugs were still affecting her brain, although she saw the terrible scene, instead of turning around and running away, she took the initiative to stand up and run naked to the place of the incident. "Doomsday judgment? Devil invasion? Whatever! I don''t mind being a believer of the devil at all, as long as they are willing to give me strong power..." The man''s brain was obviously not very normal. He muttered and followed him. When the two men came near and felt the amazing heat emitted by the green flame, they suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, gradually regained consciousness, and their lower body was uncontrollable. "Huh? Humans!" Icallet, who had just left the prison, looked down at the two guys with shit and urine flowing in front of him, and his eyes showed curiosity. "Good evening... Good evening! Great demon king! I am your most loyal believer and admirer! Please don''t kill us!" the man fell on his knees with a plop, and his whole body trembled uncontrollably. There''s no way not to tremble! This is a fucking horror monster that only appears in games and film and television works! In particular, the terrible green flame can melt hard stones and gravel in minutes. "Devil? No, I''m not a devil. I''m the flame of anger and destruction. I''m the most powerful monster in the world. All life composed of flame must obey my orders." icalet explained, shaking his huge head. Although under the distortion and corruption of evil energy, its heart is full of anger and desire to kill and destroy all the time, reason and wisdom have not disappeared. "Jing... Jing Guai?" Hearing that the seemingly terrible big guy in front of her was not a devil, the woman finally regained a little courage and looked up at her terrible eyes. "That''s right! My name is icalet, and you humans once called me Everett. Tell me, humans, are you willing to become my believers and offer your loyalty and soul?" icalet directly reported his name. You should know that in ancient times, whether gods or all kinds of powerful magical creatures controlled human beings in this way, made them submit to their feet and offered all kinds of food and wine. "Everett?! you are the king of flame elves in Arab mythology!" the man obviously heard about this story and was surprised. In contrast, the woman''s reaction was more excited, clenched her fist and asked, "what''s the advantage of being your believer?" "Of course! I will give you the power of fire! In the future, even if you jump into the magma to take a bath, you will not be burned at all, and you can control the fire to burn the enemy. Most importantly, this power will transform the physical fitness of mortals, so that they have a longer life span and a face that will not age until death." icalet raised his mouth and smiled and offered the condition. "Never grow old?! yes! I do!" the woman nodded desperately for fear of missing anything. "I''d like to!" the man was unwilling to show weakness and slapped his chest. Whether it is supernatural power, or longer life expectancy and never aging appearance, it is difficult for ordinary people to low-grade fatal temptation. In addition, the attitude of young Americans towards faith is not as pious as their ancestors. Otherwise, cults will not bloom everywhere in the United States. Only you can''t imagine, without the wonderful beliefs they can''t create. "Good! Then accept my gift! Remember, you must create a sect and let more people know my name..." With the last word blurted out, two small flames instantly penetrated into the forehead of young men and women. Just when they wanted to ask something, a strong burning sensation immediately spread all over the body. They didn''t even have any room to resist. They fell directly to the ground and began to scream in extreme pain. Their white skin quickly turned red, like a cooked crab. Hot! Hot! Hot! The indescribable heat is transforming the bodies of young men and women in a situation invisible to the naked eye, and invading their souls at the same time. Zhang Cheng, hiding in a dark corner, looked at this scene and couldn''t help laughing and joking: "ikalet, are you going to develop believers in the world? I want to remind you that the world today is not a stupid wild era tens of thousands of years ago. The more developed areas are, the more difficult it is to maintain sincere faith." "Faith? No, I don''t need faith. I just want to tell all those who hide in the dark that the great king of fire is back." "So this is an announcement? Do you want to see if the gods will do anything interesting when they hear the name ikalet?" "Yes! If those gods are really alive, you will be eager to track down my name to see if it is true. And you can follow these people and find the hiding place of those gods..." Chapter 652 There is no doubt that for a powerful life like icallet, it is impossible to stay near a densely populated big city. So after a short stay for a few minutes, it quickly turned into a hot fireball and flew straight to Yellowstone National Park in Wyoming, USA. it planned to take the super volcanoes there as its shelter, summon its men from their cages bit by bit, and form an army enough to destroy everything. Of course, it is unclear whether this move will cause strong volcanic eruptions and large earthquakes in North America. Anyway, even the eruption will be controlled within a certain range and will not directly lead to global terrorist disasters as predicted by scientists. In about half an hour, in a 24-hour restaurant in downtown Los Angeles, the narrowly escaped MANSA was sitting at the table, wolfing down a delicious Spanish Seafood Risotto, and occasionally raising a glass to drink the dark red wine inside. It can be seen that what happened not long ago has given her a lot of stimulation. Now she tries to relax her tight nerves through eating and alcohol. I have to say that this kind of wild eating is not a lady at all, which surprised the waiters nearby. It seems that I can''t believe that there are women in the world who don''t care about their image in front of male friends. You know, because the clothes have been burned out in another world for a long time, and most of the clothes shops are not open, MANSA is wearing a three-point swimsuit found in the travel bags of dog men and women on the suburban beach. All the cloth together, I don''t know if there are two adult men''s palms. It''s the girl who has just returned from the carnival on which beach. However, she didn''t seem to care about the eyes of outsiders. She filled her stomach as quickly as possible. Then she put the ancient parchment book on the table, raised her head and asked in a slightly self mocking tone, "I''m full! Tell me, what are you going to do with me?" "What do you think?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "I don''t know. If you want me to die, there''s no need to save me before, but I know so many secrets I shouldn''t know. Gods, creators, spirits and wizards, I didn''t expect that these things in myths and legends really exist..." After that, MANSA opened the lady''s cigarette placed in the corner of the table, took out a lit cigarette and took a deep breath. "Don''t worry, I don''t like meaningless killing, let alone you helped me find icalet. Now, I give you two choices. One is that I give you a check for $500000, and then wash away the memory of tonight in your mind, and we''ll never see each other again. The second is to keep the memory, but you have to work for me, and I''ll pay you every year I''ll pay you no less than 200000 dollars. What''s your choice? "Zhang Cheng dismissed the condition without panic. Through what happened tonight, he suddenly realized that it is the easiest choice to start with Archaeology to find those seals, keys and clues related to gods. After all, these archaeologists dig and explore the ancient relics of thousands or even tens of thousands of years all over the world every day. If they make any major discovery, they will get news from each other immediately. By screening these messages at that time, it is easy to find out what is useful and what is useless. "Hire me?!" MANSA pointed to her nose in amazement. "I''m an archaeologist. What''s the use of hiring me?" Zhang Cheng explained with a smile, "no, you are very useful. I need you to pay attention to new archaeological discoveries all over the world, especially those related to ancient myths, sacrifices, religions and folklores. Of course, the more and more accurate information you provide, the higher the reward I will pay you." "Oh - I see! You''re looking for clues covered up by history!" Martha nodded thoughtfully. "Hehe, yes, you are very smart. You know what? According to the research conclusions of archaeologists and historians, human civilization has only a history of seven or eight thousand years. But in fact, as early as tens of thousands of years ago, ancient humans began to rely on gods or powerful supernatural life, and began to establish their own cities and countries, with very few highly developed magic Civilization is even far more advanced than now. However, with the rebellion of the gods and the expulsion of the creator from this world, heaven and hell from another Universe discovered the earth, an earth shaking war broke out among the three parties, countless gods and Demons died in that war, and knowledge and technology also had a fault... " In order to let the other party know the general history, Zhang Cheng told the content he knew selectively. He knows very well that most people who like archaeology have a strong curiosity and desire to uncover the secrets hidden behind history through a series of discoveries. A human history mixed with supernatural forces is undoubtedly like the most pure drug, which is enough to make any addict crazy. MANSA''s eyes twinkled with a strange light until she finished smoking a whole cigarette. Then she took a deep breath and said, "I choose the second! But on one condition, you must tell me how many people like you in the world? Do they live around ordinary people?" "Do you want to know about the underground world? Are you sure? Don''t blame me for not reminding you that the underground world is not as free as the world of ordinary people. It is closer to the dark middle ages. It is a world with strict hierarchy and even terrible slavery. Once you know, it means to become a member of the underground world and abide by the rules of the underground world Otherwise, you will be cleared without leaving a trace. When you disappear, there will be no birth records, bank accounts, social security accounts, etc. there will be no corpses. All friends, relatives and parents will forget your existence, "Zhang Cheng issued a warning quietly. "My God! You... You control the whole world in the dark?!" Martha closed her mouth in surprise, and her face was full of panic. As a graduate student, she is not an idiot at the bottom of society who grew up with a happy education. She knows how much energy it takes to do all this quietly. To put it mildly, doing this is almost equivalent to controlling the U.S. government. "Hehe, strictly speaking, we don''t easily interfere in the world of ordinary people, but we just don''t want supernatural forces to appear in the sight of ordinary people. As for what you said about secretly controlling the world, we can do it. Otherwise, why did you think the two sides didn''t fight in the Cuban Missile Crisis? We sent people to let two hot headed national leaders Calm down! You can understand that the underground world is a shield to protect the earth from the attack of super heaven and hell, otherwise the world would have become a hunting ground for Angels and Demons... " Chapter 653 In the early morning, the sky has begun to shine, but the sun has not yet risen. Special occupations such as gangsters, drunks, drug addicts, drug traffickers and street women who have been busy all night have long gone back to their homes. Those who have no home hide in an empty corner or abandoned house to go to sleep. The whole Los Angeles is silent, and only birds chirp occasionally. Normally, even bars and strip clubs open at night will be closed temporarily during this time, while those open during the day will not open until at least one or two hours later. Interestingly, there was a humble antique gun shop near the corner, but the light never turned off. There were two people standing in the shop and chatting without a word. "This is the kind of place you said?" Martha stood in the distance and looked at the scene of the gun shop with strong curiosity. Just like when many rookies just stepped into the underground world, they are always full of all kinds of unrealistic fantasies. "That''s right! You can understand that this is a meeting place under the rule of a Lord. The next thing to do is to go in and show your ability to the two guys guarding the entrance, and then enter the internal registration to become a citizen of the underground world. From then on, you need to turn in part of all your income. You can also get the Lord''s protection. If you encounter trouble, you will be punished There are cleaners responsible for dealing with the aftermath, "Zhang Cheng replied bluntly. "What about you? Won''t you go in with me?" the girl subconsciously pulled the suit coat on her body and turned to pretend to be pitiful. But Zhang Cheng, who was already hard hearted, just smiled and refused in a slightly playful tone: "No, my identity is a little special. If you go in, it will cause a certain degree of riots. Believe me, you don''t want to see such a scene. Remember, don''t reveal our previous relationship. You just need to tell them that you suddenly awakened some forces, and then meet a wizard and introduce you to the underground world." "All right!" MANSA shrugged her shoulders helplessly, summoned up her courage and walked towards the gun shop. Just 40 minutes ago, she had just drunk a bottle of evolution potion version 6.0, so she had a little spell casting ability, excellent speed and power. It was easy to pass the inspection. Zhang Cheng unbuttoned his two shirts and sat on a bench by the side of the road waiting patiently. About half an hour later, when the first ray of sunshine came from the place where the sea and the sky met, the girl finally ran out with excitement on her face and quickly crossed the road, shouting excitedly: "God! Do you know what I saw just now? The legendary werewolf! Vampire! And the sharp eared elf! And the witch who can turn a man into a frog! Unbelievable!" "Calm down! Girl! There''s nothing you can''t fight! You''re already a member of the underground world. You can come every day if you like. But one thing to keep in mind is that you''d better not conflict with anyone or try to get too close to someone. Otherwise, I promise you''ll be in great danger and trouble soon." What kind of place is the underground world? Strictly speaking, it is a group of monsters with powerful supernatural forces and completely free from the laws of the ordinary world. Many of them have the power to do whatever they want, so that there are far more strong x, deception, murder and plunder than ordinary people. Nearly one third of them ended up without exposed danger. Zhang Cheng doesn''t want his important chess pieces to turn into cold corpses one day, or cry and watch to avenge some bastard who has violated himself. "I see! I''m not a fool! Otherwise, how do you think I protect myself from those bastards during my college years? Many of my classmates were drunk and turned x at the party..." MANSA spread her hand, revealing a hint of satisfaction in her eyes. American colleges and universities are high incidence areas of rape cases, even the famous West Point Military Academy is no exception, not to mention the more relaxed University of California, Los Angeles. Impossible to guard against many even the suspect who rapes is familiar with friends on weekdays. If a girl can ensure that she has never encountered such a situation once in four years, she not only has a very smart mind, but also has more inner vigilance than her peers. "I hope so! Well, that''s the end of today''s conversation. You should also be tired. Go back to your residence and have a rest. I''ll stay in Los Angeles these days. Remember to call me if you have anything." after that, Zhang Cheng turned and planned to return to the reserved hotel to take a bath and continue to study the remaining books and slate in his backpack. But before he took a few steps, MANSA grabbed him from behind: "Hey! Wait! Are you going to let me walk back alone? I don''t even have a penny on me! And are you sure that the surveillance video of the fast food restaurant where I walked into with the professor won''t lead to cross examination by the police?" "Ah! Sorry, I forgot you were penniless. Here is a thousand dollars in cash. Take it first. I''ll pay 200000 dollars to your account by this afternoon at the latest. In addition, don''t worry about the police. I''ll let the cleaner deal with it. There won''t be any problem. Oh, I almost forgot that your body has been strengthened for the sake of your boyfriend''s body For the sake of health, it''s best not to roll the sheets before you can control the strength, otherwise you will hear the scream after the fracture of the male lower body. " With the last word falling, an undisguised evil interest appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. "Shet! I don''t have a boyfriend! Not to mention you don''t have to worry about this!" the angry MANSA raised her middle finger, grabbed ten Franklin, stopped a taxi and slowly disappeared at the end of the road. Facing the morning sun, the broken magic crystal hidden under the hair began to slowly absorb the energy of the sun and supplement the loss consumed last night. Zhang Cheng neither called a taxi nor used transmission magic. He just walked along the main road and enjoyed the mess after the carnival on the beach on his right. While he was walking and thinking about his next plan, he suddenly heard the news report from a house on the roadside. "According to the report released by the U.S. Earthquake Information Center early this morning, the largest crater in Yellowstone National Park suddenly erupted! At the same time, it caused a magnitude 7.5 earthquake in the center, and many roads and public facilities collapsed. Judging from the traces on the scene, it is likely to be caused by meteorite impact. At present, the whole crater has been exposed and spewing amazing Magma, neither satellite nor other equipment can capture specific pictures... " "Oh - damn it! Ikalet, don''t tell me this is what you call a little movement." the corner of Zhang Cheng''s mouth twitched inadvertently. He promised that the North American Supreme Council would hold an emergency meeting immediately after receiving the news and send someone to see what had happened. Chapter 654 Because the underground world is a place where strength is supreme, the whole management organization does not have a bit of bureaucracy. Less than three hours after the TV news release, 13 top North American parliamentarians, including the speaker, were urgently convened to discuss how to deal with the big trouble at present. After all, the Lords with all kinds of powerful supernatural forces are not ordinary people who completely rely on high technology and modern instruments. They have long been sent to investigate the situation in the huge crater in the core area, and they have also found ikalet hiding under the magma. There is no doubt that such a powerful and almost impossible ancient king of fire suddenly appeared, which made everyone a little overwhelmed and didn''t know what kind of attitude to face. Alliance? ignore? Or set off a war in the underground world to seal it? Either way, it is no different from a big earthquake in North America. No one! Even the most Council can''t be a neighbor without a terrorist creature like ikalet! Especially those foolish ordinary people, as well as the bottom residents who yearn for power, will yearn for the gift of the king of fire and slowly form a powerful and uncontrolled power. Obviously, in such a naked way, icalet announced his return to the world. I believe that before long, the European Parliament, the North American Parliament, the Australian and Pacific parliament, the Southeast Asian parliament, etc. will soon get news, and even secretly make some small moves to test whether this powerful monster who once stood side by side with the gods in ancient times is willing to become his own ally, or exchange some secrets covered by history. In short, North America will have more and more trouble, and the struggle will become more intense than ever before. "Well, everybody, you must already know what happened. Let''s talk about it next." Kosmo tapped the table and threw out the topic of the discussion directly. Due to the previous unhappiness, he didn''t take a too tough tone as usual. Instead, he put on the appearance of you discussing and I''ll announce the result after you discuss it. However, Yvonne, who has always been difficult to deal with the speaker, did not join the fierce debate among other members of Parliament. Instead, she kept staring at Zhang Cheng, who sat in his place without saying a word. Because others may not know the inside story, but she knows very well that it is probably related to the mysterious young man in front of her. In fact, the old parchment book was one of the rewards she had promised to pay. As a result, as soon as Zhang Cheng got the book, icalet appeared out of thin air. If there was no connection between the two, even fools would not believe it. The only thing that makes Yvonne puzzled is that the book has been studied in her own hands for so many years, but there has been no progress. Why did she crack the secret as soon as she got into the other party''s hands. Of course, she was not stupid enough to say her guess in public, but planned to talk alone afterwards to see if she could get some benefits from it. Anyway, it''s not wise to offend an alchemist for no reason. "Sekra, that should be your territory. Didn''t your people try to touch it?" Laverne asked with a frown. The congressman known as sekra smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Contact? Are you kidding? My men lost nearly half of their people just passing through the high-temperature area. If they wake up the king of fire in the crater magma, 100% will be killed in an instant. According to the report, at present, the area has been occupied by all kinds of flame life. The only thing we can do is to block the whole area and let the U.S. government give up going deep Into investigation and research. " "You mean leave it alone? How could this be possible! Yellowstone volcanoes are the most active place for fire elements in North America! They also connect the mantle and the earth''s core! Once completely detonated, half the world will fall into terrible disaster. Anyway, we must find out what the ancient king of fire intends to do. If we can, we can do it best So as to sign a binding magic covenant to ensure safety. "Another female congressman expressed her views with a dignified expression. You should know that once the Huangshi Volcano Group erupts completely, it will not only set off a large amount of volcanic ash, as scientists say, and make half of the earth enter a terrible winter in the next year or two, but will directly tear apart the North American continent and cause violent half movement. No country or region can be spared from such a fierce collision. Not to mention the extinction blow to North American residents, only coastal cities around the world will usher in a terrible tsunami, and the first wave will even reach thousands of meters. Just when mankind is complacent about the continuous development and innovation of science and technology, it will never think of how fragile the so-called "modern developed social civilization" established by itself is in front of nature. "Sorry, I''ve tried my best. In this situation, unless we send two Congressmen who are best at dealing with flame life and have strong combat effectiveness, we don''t have the qualification to negotiate with each other." sekra sighed helplessly. After listening to the party''s suggestion, Kosmo nodded thoughtfully, followed by Zhang Cheng on the left, and asked in a low voice, "what do you think?" "Me? I don''t mind. As long as the parliament needs, I can come as a representative at any time." Zhang Cheng showed his hands indifferently. "I''d like to go with you!" Yvonne undoubtedly noticed something and showed rare initiative. At ordinary times, the woman with ELF blood belongs to the kind of stay out and rarely participate in messy gratitude and resentment. "Welcome! With a beautiful lady, I don''t think this trip will be too boring." Zhang Cheng winked meaningfully. He is not a fool. Naturally, he understands the intention of the other party, and there is a strange light in his pupils. "In that case, you two should leave quickly. I have to deal with the questions from the Supreme Council of other regions. Let''s break up now." Kosmo waved his hand slightly tired. It can be seen that this incident caused him a lot of trouble and pressure, and he didn''t notice Yvonne''s abnormal behavior at all. In this way, members of Parliament left busy with their own affairs, and the conference room completely isolated from the outside world was soon empty. Meanwhile, near a gas station near Yellowstone National Park, two strangers suddenly appeared out of thin air, including a woman with a beautiful red SUV. You don''t have to ask. They are not others. It is Zhang Cheng and Yvonne who left the conference room. Because of the big news made by icalet, there are curious Americans and Canadians who are not afraid of death, journalists from all over the world and experts and professors hired by the government Chapter 655 "Don''t you want to say something to me?" Yvonne narrowed her eyes and tried with a smile. "Madam, are you implying that I should express my admiration to you? It''s too fast! If I remember correctly, we didn''t have a pleasant meeting last time." Zhang Cheng pretended to be frivolous and joked. There is no doubt that he knows what many people want to know, but he is not prepared to give an answer at all. "Oh? Really? Are you sure you want to kill me in this way? You know, if I shake out the story of that book, you''ll be in a very awkward situation." Yvonne obviously wasn''t a vegetarian and began to threaten directly. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng didn''t like this at all. He shrugged his shoulders casually: "whatever! Anyway, I don''t think someone will siege an alchemist for a mere doubt. What''s more, the forces standing behind me are far beyond your imagination. Don''t forget that there are not many alchemists who can make life prolonging potions in the world." Yvonne''s face became a little ugly when she heard this. After a whole minute, she managed to squeeze out a smile, opened the door and made an invitation gesture: "I apologize for my previous words! Get in the car first. I think we can talk slowly on the road." "Of course! My pleasure." Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly and took the initiative to get into the co pilot''s position. Soon, with the roar of the engine, the red SUV went straight through the roadblock set by the police and went straight along the road. About half an hour or so, I vaguely saw the apocalyptic scene in the distance. I saw a huge crater rising from the ground and standing about ten kilometers away. The original ecological balance has been completely destroyed with the scattered and splashing magma. A large amount of volcanic ash in the sky continues to fall, burying everything around. Both plants and animals were devastated in the face of this terrible natural disaster. The dark smoke even covered the sky, and the ambient temperature was terrible. Even electronic products could not work normally under the interference of strong magnetic field. No wonder the U.S. government has not been able to figure out what''s going on inside. Not far away at the foot of the volcano, there are the remains of two crashed jet fighters, most likely beaten down from the sky by some supernatural force. "Do you feel the anger and agitation everywhere in the air? I really want to see how incredible changes will be brought to the planet if Yellowstone volcano erupts completely. Perhaps the modern human classification civilization based on natural science will completely disappear and be replaced by the developed magical civilization in ancient times. Dear Yvonne, what do you think?" While enjoying the shocking scenery outside the window, Zhang Cheng sighed without looking back. I don''t know why, he suddenly wants to see whether human civilization will develop into a completely different system like those phantom novels and film and television works. Even the radioactive waste caused by nuclear war is much more interesting than now. It has to be said that this is a very dangerous tendency. Yvonne noticed the passing madness in each other''s eyes, subconsciously frowned and asked, "do you like to see the world after its destruction?" "No! I just want to see another form of civilization. Another correction is that destroying civilization and destroying the world are two concepts. In fact, as early as the earth shaking war in ancient times, the human civilization created under the guidance of the gods has been destroyed once, and it''s nothing to destroy it again. Anyway, intelligent life still exists, no matter how many times civilization has been destroyed Will rise again. What''s really interesting is not the destruction itself, but the different branches that extend in the process of development. "Zhang Cheng replied with a smile. "You''re crazy! Did anyone say that your mental state is a little abnormal?" Yvonne obviously heard this shocking speech for the first time, clutching the steering wheel around a rock emitting amazing heat, and her tone revealed undisguised shock and fear. She can''t imagine what a young man under the age of 30 has experienced when he fell to the ground to become so cold-blooded that he doesn''t take hundreds of millions of lives seriously. You should know that killing a few, a dozen or more people and killing 100000, a million or 10 million people basically belong to two concepts. The former is just an awakening of killing talent hidden in human genes, while the latter is completely antisocial and anti-human. "Madman? Hahaha! Many people did call me that for a while. But I don''t think I''m abnormal at all. How did those high gods treat human beings in ancient times? They regarded human beings as their slaves and objects of wanton play. Think about it. Once you have the power comparable to the gods, you will still regard yourself as a human being Ordinary people? Even human beings can be divided into different classes according to their strength, wealth, power and status. So there''s nothing to be surprised about... " Just when Zhang Cheng said these words, the volcano in the distance suddenly erupted again, causing another violent vibration on the ground One of the off-road vehicles accidentally lost balance, and the two wheels were stuck between the ground. In desperation, they had to abandon their cars and move fast with their good spells. Yvonne, who was proficient in light attribute magic, directly turned into a silver streamer and climbed the crater. Zhang Cheng was not willing to be weak, and followed by transmitting magic through a short distance. Looking at the huge figure in the boiling magma below, Ivana immediately nervously took out a short bow with exquisite patterns and cursed in a low voice: "damn! Secra didn''t mention that its body is so huge." "Relax, we''re here to negotiate, not to fight. In short, try to communicate first." Zhang Cheng took out a small piece of violet crystal and threw it at the center of the crater. Next second Boom! The violent Arcane Explosion instantly awakened ikalet from his deep sleep. The behemoth suddenly climbed out of the magma and roared angrily, "who?! who dares to wake up the great king of fire!" "Asshole! Tell me! Is there something wrong with your brain?" looking at the huge fire element creature close at hand, Yvonne finally couldn''t help getting angry. There''s no way not to get angry! After all, this is a terrible monster that can cause global disaster accidentally. A magical life that was once active in ancient times with the gods can''t be killed by even the gods. But now, apparently enraged, the creature is waving its fist, causing violent earthquakes and more volcanic eruptions. At least seven or eight trumpet craters spewed out a large amount of volcanic ash and magma in just a few seconds, making the situation worse. Chapter 656 "Mortal! Why do you want to break into my territory?" icalet asked with a pair of chilling eyes, deliberately pretending not to know Zhang Cheng, with a green flame symbolizing evil energy all over her body. Obviously, they had already discussed it. One stood in the light to attract attention, and the other hid in the dark to observe, so they teamed up to cheat their opponents. But Yvonne didn''t know this. The whole person''s nervous sweat soaked his clothes in an instant and carefully explained: "ancient Genie! Great king of fire! We are members of the highest council in North America, and we are also envoys to negotiate on behalf of mankind." "Emissary? Negotiation? Ha ha! Do you think you are qualified to negotiate with me?" ikalet burst out a burst of laughter, full of contempt and disdain. It has to be said that under the influence of evil energy, its character is becoming more and more distorted and manic. It is not as wise and calm as before. If it is slightly stimulated by the outside world, it may attack recklessly like a neuropathy. "Great king of fire! Now is not the time when gods ruled the sky, earth and sea tens of thousands of years ago. Human beings have long been free from the influence of gods and established their own civilization. Especially in recent decades, they have invented something called nuclear weapon, which can instantly produce a temperature higher than the sun, and its great power, even if you get close to it One or two will also be seriously damaged. What''s more, we special people who master magic power are not as weak as you think. If we unite, it is absolutely enough to seal you. " After that, Yvonne suddenly opened her magic short bow and condensed it into a sharp arrow with dazzling light. She was undoubtedly well aware of the current situation and took a fighting posture without thinking. As a saying goes, negotiations are always based on the premise that the strength of the opposing parties is almost the same. If one party is too much higher than the other, the negotiations will no longer exist and will be replaced by the life and death of the strong over the weak. If you want to negotiate, first of all, you must prove that you have the ability to hurt or even die your opponent. "Arrogance! Maybe I should show you what real power is." icalet sneered, waved his big hand and threw a large amount of hot magma at the edge of the crater. "Light!" Yvonne dodged back skillfully and shot out the arrow composed of energy. Next second! Boom! Ikalet''s chest blew a big hole out of thin air! It may be an ordinary life body. This blow is fatal enough, but for the life body composed of fire element, it can only be regarded as a scratch at most. In less than a few seconds, magma poured into it and filled the hole. "Stupid half elf! Do you think this level of attack can hurt me?" icallet suddenly burst out two white lights in her eyes, and immediately swallowed Yvonne floating in the air with the help of magic power. "No!" The latter didn''t have time to dodge, only to hold up a half arc, like a protective light film such as a magic force field. I saw the moment when the fire light came into contact with the light film! The surrounding rocks turned into gas in an instant and disappeared completely. Finally, the light film failed to completely resist the flame with terrible temperature, and Yvonne''s whole right arm was completely charred in the blink of an eye, turned into dust and dispersed with the wind. In front of the king of fire, a mere member of the Supreme Council was not enough. Although Zhang Cheng doesn''t know who is more powerful, icallet and Lazarus, the king of the devil of Azeroth, have a common feature, that is, they hold the oldest flame deep in the earth''s core of their respective world, and the temperature is even much higher than the surface of the sun. Under such high-temperature flame burning, it is almost impossible to defeat them unless they are completely immune to the flame. "Help me!" Feeling the suffocating heat wave coming face-to-face, Yvonne ignored their previous contradictions and loudly sent out a signal for help. "As you wish, madam." as usual, Zhang Cheng leaned down without panic, and then raised his hand to absorb the magic energy in the surrounding air. Before the other two people reacted, he put up a finger and gently poked it in the air. Boom! The thick smoke, volcanic ash and clouds in the sky suddenly made a deafening noise. Then, hail the size of an adult''s fist fell down like money! It covered every inch of land within a few kilometers! More than a dozen boiling craters, large and small, suddenly cooled rapidly under the attack of hail, and finally condensed into black and hard rock layers. As for the largest main fire pass, it also cooled slowly under the attack of hail, making a wheezing sound. The green evil energy flame burning on the body surface of the king of fire gradually weakens. "Alchemist?!" a trace of surprise appeared on ikalet''s ferocious face. This is not pretend, but really surprised. Although alchemists have existed in ancient times, the number has always been quite rare. It can''t believe that the young man who made a covenant with himself is not only a powerful wizard, but also master the master level of alchemy. Like this terrorist force that directly changes the climate and natural environment, ordinary alchemists can''t do it. "That''s right! I sincerely suggest you calm down and talk to us. You know, violence is usually a drastic measure that can only be taken when you have an absolute advantage or are forced to be helpless. It seems that we haven''t reached this step yet?" Zhang Cheng said as he landed on the hot magma surface. Wherever your feet trample, you will release a biting cold, which will quickly cool the nearby magma, and then form a large white hard ice layer. Perhaps it is almost impossible for other alchemists to achieve this rapid and large-scale transformation of flame into frost, but with the assistance of the supreme authority of magical soul, divinity, original alchemy stone and artifact, it is almost effortless. Within a short time, the entire erupting Huangshi volcano group had been covered with a thick layer of ice, and almost all the flames and magma were covered by a vast expanse of frost. Feeling the cold that suddenly dropped to freezing point in the air, ikalet didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she narrowed her eyes and looked hesitant. Needless to ask, he is secretly talking with Zhang Cheng through spiritual connection at the moment. Only Yvonne, who hid not far away and lost an arm, doesn''t know it at all and remains extremely vigilant. About three or five minutes later, the ancient king of fire finally twisted his body, reactivated the volcano at his feet, and responded in a low voice: "OK! I agree to negotiate..." Chapter 657 An hour and a half later, in the secret room of the North American Supreme Council, Zhang Cheng and Yvonne, who lost one arm, took out a contract with some kind of magic binding force and put it in full view of the public. Kosmo took his glasses, read all the above terms word by word, and nodded slowly and satisfactorily: "Well done! To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect you two to solve such a big problem so quickly. You know? The speakers of the European Parliament and the South American Parliament asked me if I needed help in a gloating tone more than 30 minutes ago. I''m even ready to start the war in an all-round way. But you surprised me and saved the north at the same time The face of the United States Supreme Council. " "It''s my pleasure! If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first." Zhang Cheng owes himself a little. To tell the truth, if he is not forced, he is lazy to participate in these struggles involving various rights and interests, and he doesn''t want to put himself in the spotlight for others to appreciate or study. You should know that the underground world has always been. Whoever can protect his secrets and cards to the greatest extent will be invincible forever. "Wait! I have another thing for you to do. Here, take this, go to Washington, D.C., and briefly report the process and results to general Wright." as he said, the speaker took out a very old silver badge from his pocket. There was an eagle flying high on the top, and a double headed snake was caught at the foot of the eagle. "General Wright? Is there any cooperation between the Congress and the US government?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Strictly speaking, the U.S. government does not know our existence. But you should understand that in order to ensure that the secrets of the underground world will never be exposed, we inevitably have limited cooperation with the governments of the ordinary people''s world. In fact, without the help of the underground world, you thought that the mob composed of militias could resist the demons controlled by the British royal family In addition, general Wright and his family have been in close contact with us since 1780. The emergency crisis management office under his leadership is a special agency under the U.S. National Security Agency. Even the president has no right to intervene, just to solve the panic caused by supernatural forces. As a member of the Supreme Council, it''s time for you to meet him "It''s over," Cosmo explained briefly. Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully: "Oh, I see. He is our biggest supporter and shield within the government. No problem. I will go there myself." The voice just fell! He grabbed the badge on the table and disappeared from his seat in an instant. As soon as Zhang Cheng left his front foot, Kosmo turned and looked into Yvonne''s eyes and said meaningfully, "do you have anything else to add?" "No! No! I just want to remind you that Zhang''s power is far beyond everyone. He can even subdue flame elves born in ancient times like ikalet." "What do you mean?!" a latino man in his thirties frowned subconsciously. "Literally! I suggest you read the news report immediately to see how terrible and drastic changes have taken place around Yellowstone volcano, and then you can understand what I mean." After saying these words, Yvonne also disappeared into the seat, leaving 11 members with big eyes and small eyes, and quickly exchanged eyes with each other. But interestingly, no one had any language communication and chose to leave the conference room one after another. When the last man left, Laverne touched the beard on his chin and muttered: "Subdue the ancient flame elves? It sounds incredible! But what I''m interested in is why ikalet suddenly appeared in the world. Does it have anything to do with the beginning of a new cycle? Will there be more powerful creatures returning in the future? No, I have to discuss with Faust..." With the last word blurted out, the son of God with divine blood quickly stood up and started the constant transmission spell on the ring. At the same time, near the Lincoln monument in Washington, D.C., Zhang Cheng suddenly appeared out of thin air, scared a seven or eight year old boy from the ground and shouted, "Mom! Mom! Look! That man can be super powerful! He can transmit!" "Shut up! Hunter! You''re so rude!" the little boy''s mother immediately turned to scold her son, followed by a very embarrassed explanation: "I''m sorry, sir, my son is a little fanciful." "Hehe, it doesn''t matter, madam. Who didn''t like fantasy when he was a child?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth, showed a friendly smile and winked at the little guy. "No! I really saw it!" the boy stared and tried to argue. But Zhang Cheng didn''t give him any chance and disappeared into the crowd in the blink of an eye. There is no doubt that most teleportation spells have one thing in common, that is, they need to have a stable coordinate. Obviously, it is not appropriate for areas full of monitoring equipment such as the White House and the Pentagon to appear directly out of thin air. But the Lincoln monument as a sightseeing tour is different! There are neither too many monitoring equipment nor vigilant agent protection. It is simply a natural transmission of positioning coordinates. With a rather pleasant mood, Zhang Cheng quickly crossed the street and came to an office building about 400 meters away from the Pentagon according to the address given by the speaker. After showing the strange badge to the parking guard, he followed the other party and took the elevator into an underground bunker at least one or two hundred meters deep. Finally, the black guard, who was suspected to have some special ability, took him into a room with many magic symbols engraved on the wall, and immediately turned and left. It is not difficult to see from the arrangement of symbols that this is a place somewhat similar to the suppression of magic power. All curses, attack magic, mind detection and control will be strongly suppressed. Before Zhang Cheng finished appreciating the side wall, an old man in his 60s opened the door behind him, smiled and said, "welcome, dear congressman. If I''m right, are you the alchemist who has been talked about by the whole underground world recently?" "Yes, general. The speaker asked me to explain the accident at Yellowstone volcano yesterday." "Well, has it been solved?" At the mention of this matter, Wright''s face suddenly showed a nervous expression. "Solved! We signed a contract with the ancient king of fire. As long as human beings do not take the initiative to provoke it, it promises not to make any drastic actions, let alone let that generation of super volcanoes erupt completely..." Chapter 658 "You mean... The military needs to blockade the whole area?" general Wright''s face suddenly showed a rather ugly expression. You know, there are four similar places in the United States so far. The emergency crisis management office under his control has to keep secrets under both external and internal pressure every year. If another one is added, the Department of defense or the White House will take this opportunity to intervene. "That''s right! If you don''t want to see half of the North American continent torn apart and slowly sink to the bottom of the sea under the violent volcanic eruption, you''d better do as the Council says. I need to remind you that this time you are not facing magical creatures in the ordinary sense, but ikalet, the king of fire born at the same time as the gods. It can detonate any fire on the earth at any time if it wants Shan. I believe with your professional knowledge, you should know what a terrible disaster this will cause to the human world? "Zhang Cheng deliberately put on a serious look and shrugged. There is no doubt that he hopes to let the old guy in front of him understand the seriousness of the situation through threats, and don''t make any small moves in private as soon as he leaves. In particular, the wreckage of the two jet fighters that crashed at the foot of the volcano shows that supporters within the U.S. government are not willing to obey orders all the time, as imagined by the Supreme Council, but are eager to obtain their own power, and then slowly get out of control and form a semi independent state. Of course, this does not mean that the U.S. government wants to fight with the North American Supreme Council. They just want to obtain a relatively equal identity and self-protection ability. Otherwise, no one knows that there are such a group of powerful supernatural organizations hiding in the dark and controlling everything, and their hearts will be full of anxiety and anxiety. Obviously, it was not the first time that general Wright received a warning from the Supreme Council member. He quickly squeezed out a smile and replied, "of course! Please rest assured! I guarantee that within 48 hours at most, the surrounding area will be like District 51, and even a fly can''t fly in." "I hope so! Remember, general, we don''t care if the U.S. government makes small moves in private, or if some of you secretly collude with forces such as heaven, hell, vampires and werewolves to meet their desires. But one thing, no matter who dares to violate the bottom line of the Supreme Council, otherwise I guarantee that he will be punished." As the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng raised his supreme authority and gently poked it on the wall. Bang! moment The runes that were still emitting silver light completely collapsed and smashed under the impact of surging magic energy, and no character could be spared. What''s more terrible is that the walls made of special materials around have also changed their own structural form under the impact of energy beyond their own limits. Instead of playing a little inhibitory role, they will increase the activity of magic energy. General Wright glanced at the magic prohibition office, which had been built with countless efforts and funds. His pupils contracted violently, and his voice lowered and explained: "Mr. congressman, please remain calm! I swear that every guy in the government who tries to contact with supernatural forces is within our monitoring range and will never violate the bottom line of the Supreme Council. But you should also understand that the United States is a Christian country after all, and the forces of heaven and hell naturally have unparalleled attraction to many people. Once a demon or The angel suddenly appeared. Even the president can hardly guarantee that his position will not be shaken. " "Sorry, general, I don''t like excuses. Also, don''t forget your promise to block the area around Yellowstone volcano for 48 hours. If ordinary people disturb the king of fire, I will allow him to retaliate against the U.S. government to a certain extent in accordance with the terms of the contract without intervening. The place of retaliation is naturally the famous Washington, D.C Imagine what would happen if the capital of the United States were suddenly hit by a volcano and an earthquake? " After saying these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng directly exercised his transmission magic in full view of the public and disappeared without a trace. Less than a few seconds after he left the front foot, general Wright immediately roared at his men with surprise and anger: "idiot! What are you doing standing silly? Connect me with the White House and the Department of defense right away! Tell them to send someone to list all the volcanic eruption areas as military forbidden areas immediately if they don''t want to die! The security level is in accordance with the standard of zone 51!" "Yes, general!" a middle-aged man who looked like an adjutant immediately gave a military salute, picked up the phone on the table and began to inform and coordinate various departments. Although the office of emergency crisis management appears to be a small organization with less than 30 people under the Ministry of defense, it has higher authority than the Pentagon. Most importantly, the authority of this secret department has existed since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. When necessary, it can even directly cross the commander of the US three armed forces and issue orders to the army directly to the troops in a certain area. About three hours later, a US military force finally went to Yellowstone National Park, drove away a large number of curious tourists and journalists eager to interview first-hand information, and completely blocked hundreds of kilometers from the land and air. As for general Wright, with a copy of information and satellite photos, he flew alone to an insignificant villa on the outskirts of Washington, D.C. I saw more than a dozen white men in their 40s and 50s gathered together and whispered about topics they were interested in. When he found that he opened the door and came in, the leader quickly coughed twice, indicating that everyone was quiet. Then he raised his head, stared at the eyes of two falcons and asked, "what do you say, what does the North American Supreme Council say?" "Sir, the Council sent a tough member, that is, the Oriental wizard often mentioned recently. He is also an alchemist." Wright bent down and bowed deeply. "Tough?" "Yes! He even pointed out the secret of trading with heaven, hell, werewolves, vampires and other forces to obtain a longer life." "You mean he threatened to eradicate us?" "No! He thought he was just warning us not to try to disobey the orders of the parliament. In addition, according to the information I have collected in recent decades, there is a legend in the underground world that there will be another violent fluctuation every thousand years, and similar situations are likely to happen again." "I see... Lucas! Do you think we can get in touch with this unknown Oriental wizard? After all, he is not an old guy who has lived for decades or even hundreds of years. Young people often have a faster ability to accept new things." The man who said this was a very young and handsome young man with a little pale skin. Needless to ask, he must have acquired some vampire blood. He curled up in the corner of the living room and avoided the sunshine from the window as much as possible. Chapter 659 "Old friend, are you kidding? He is a member of the North American Supreme Council and a respected alchemist. If nothing unexpected happens, after speaker Kosmo leaves office, he may finally become the next speaker. How can such a high-ranking guy be attracted by us?" the middle-aged man called Lucas shook his head, There was a silver glow in his eyes. There is no doubt that this is the performance of accepting the baptism of heavenly blood. It is said that only the most devout believers are entitled to such a reward when the "heaven on earth" plan is fully implemented. But now, with only a small price, we can get it from the so-called "messenger of the holy kingdom of heaven". It can be seen that any piety, honesty and worship is a fool. In the eyes of real power, there is nothing that can not be used as a bargaining chip, even their own conscience. "Don''t be so pessimistic! Don''t forget that he is different from those Supreme Council hospitals in the past. First of all, he didn''t grow up in the United States or Europe, but appeared out of thin air. Wright, tell me, have you found any clues about the origin of Mr. Zhang after searching for so long?" the young man with vampire blood asked with a smile. The former quickly responded: "I''m very sorry, No. so far, we only know that he first appeared on the streets of New York. He didn''t even have a pair of shorts, but he held a suspicious parchment in his hand. Moreover, he didn''t show any supernatural power in the next month and hid in the restaurant of Catherine, the Witch of desire, and worked as a dishwasher for a month." "Sounds suspicious! It''s hard for me to imagine that a wizard and alchemist with powerful mana would be willing to work in the dark, and still be a dirty and tired dishwasher." another man in his 40s and 50s tapped the table to point out the doubt. As we all know, when a person is used to standing high and enjoying various privileges and interests, he often develops a terrible habit, that is, as the saying goes, "from thrift to luxury, from luxury to Thrift". In particular, alchemists who can make a lot of money by doing anything at will have no reason to brush greasy dishes. "In this regard, we found a black man who had been in close contact with him - Brent. According to him, in just one month, Mr. Zhang has always maintained his indifference to people thousands of miles away, but interestingly, Katherine, the Witch of desire, seems to be very interested in him and often stands at the kitchen door to observe his every move." With that, Wright took out a series of photos and testimonies from his portfolio. It has to be said that his intelligence work was very well done and did not attract anyone''s attention and vigilance from beginning to end. Lucas then glanced around, touched his chin and seemed to be thinking. After two or three minutes, he knocked on the table and said to himself: "If I remember correctly, the desire witch Catherine relies on occupying the body of her offspring to escape death, so the girl who lives with the target, Elizabeth, is actually a new body prepared by Catherine for herself. This means that he may fall into the desire trap set by the former, and Elizabeth is one of his weaknesses." "Do you want to use this to threaten him? My old friend, are you crazy?" the young man with vampire blood pursed his mouth and showed a disdainful sneer. "No! It''s not a threat! On the contrary, I hope we can appear as friends and saviors. I believe you should all know that Catherine''s desire is a strong emotion driven by instinct, and so far no one can completely resist it. So I suggest making a small test first to test whether they will be firmly attracted to each other Lucas smiled and raised a finger to explain. "I see! You''re going to try to seduce one of them. But the problem is that Mr. Zhang seems quite disciplined and restrained. It''s too difficult to seduce him. That young girl is more vulnerable to temptation, but are you sure sending someone to seduce her won''t have the opposite effect?" another bald old man joined the topic. Lucas shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "don''t worry! As long as we grasp the scale and try to avoid all forms of physical contact, I don''t think there will be any big problem. Anyway, it''s a test. If they are really attracted to each other, we can get the answer and make use of it soon." "Well, it seems that it has a little value in practice. But who should be sent? You know, the danger of this task is not low, and it may be torn to pieces by the angry top Council members at any time." "Since it''s my idea, it''s up to me to implement it. It''s just that my grandson''s grandson is now studying at University in New York. His action should not cause too much doubt. What''s more, if there is any accident, his body can be used to calm each other''s anger." After that, Lucas poured himself a glass of whisky, lifted his head and drank it. His eyes glittered with endless ambition and desire, and he didn''t pay attention to the lives of his offspring at all. To be exact, even the youngest one sitting in this small villa is in his early 100s. Any one found was once a big man or a descendant of a big man who shook the United States of America. They and their families control the country from all aspects in order to enjoy rights and long life. It would be better if they could be on an equal footing with the Supreme Council. "Hehe, you are the same as before. You are always so ruthless. I wish you success here first." "Me too!" "May luck be with that poor little fellow!" ¡­¡­ With a burst of polite greetings, these old guys got up and took their own cars and disappeared at the end of the road. After seeing everyone off, Lucas picked up the phone and sent a series of text messages containing numbers and letters. About ten minutes later, a handsome young man driving a sports car on the streets of New York received a call from his father. After the call, he immediately showed a very strange expression, turned to the model girlfriend sitting on the co pilot and said, "I''m sorry, honey, I''m afraid we''re going to separate." "Separation? What do you mean?" the girl in her twenties didn''t realize what had happened, and her eyes showed a trace of amazement. "Literally! We''ve broken up!" said the young man, pushing the door open and making a gesture of invitation. "Shet! You want to get me off? Now?!" "I''m sorry! Please believe me, it''s not my intention, but sometimes I have to pay a price if I want to get something. You are the price I need to pay..." The voice just fell! The young man stepped on the accelerator, completely ignoring the angry roar of his "ex" girlfriend, and drove straight to Brooklyn. Chapter 660 Conspiracy, war, killing, competition for resources and dominance are eternal themes in the development of modern human civilization. Due to the fierce and cruel competition between the same species, although hundreds of millions of human beings have lost their lives, it has greatly promoted the development of science and technology and productivity. Facts have proved that only when human beings have a strong sense of crisis will they burst out unprecedented creativity in a short time and make those things that originally only exist in fantasy stories come true. As a person who knows a little about modern history, Zhang Cheng knows very well that if he still lives in this world, he will never avoid getting into all kinds of trouble. So when he received the news that Leonid had sent to his mobile phone with the help of the multi-functional satellite that had just entered the established orbit for less than two days, he didn''t show a little surprise on his face. Instead, he muttered with a sneer: "ha ha, the little mouse hidden in the sewer finally couldn''t help showing up. It doesn''t matter. Let me see what you can do..." "What?!" MANSA, sitting opposite the coffee shop table, immediately raised her head. "No, it''s nothing. You''ve done a good job. Continue to collect archaeological discoveries around the world for me. Both past and present ones should be followed up in time. If necessary, call directly and I''ll provide you with corresponding funds." Zhang Cheng put hundreds of A4 pages on the table, put them away and stuff them into several file bags. For a whole month and a half, the Latino girl in her early twenties did not live up to his expectations. She got almost all archaeological discoveries suspected of being related to supernatural forces around the world from 1940 to now, and listed a detailed table and accompanying drawings. Many of them are well worth investigating and studying in the local area. Maybe we can find some interesting clues. "So you''re leaving?" said Martha tentatively in an uncertain tone. Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "yes! I have a lot of things to deal with back to New York. If there is no accident, I will go to sea in May to find a Spanish treasure ship sunk in the Atlantic Ocean." "Spanish treasure ship! Can you take me? At least let me participate in it! You know, if this thing can succeed, it can greatly improve my status in the archaeological academic community." the girl was eager to try. You know, with the translation of the old parchment book before, she has obtained a doctorate from the University of California, Los Angeles, and an additional work as a museum consultant. She has not only become an enviable middle class in terms of income, but also greatly improved her social status, so she is eager to get more honor and attention. "Yes! I''ll call you three days before I go to sea. Remember, keep a low profile and don''t get into trouble. The most important thing is to take care of the mobile phone I gave you and don''t let the second person touch it." After that, Zhang Cheng drank all the juice in his glass, stood up and left the cafe, followed the crowd and disappeared at the corner of the street. Seeing him completely disappear from sight, MANSA grabbed the borderless mobile phone full of science fiction in her pocket and said with a smile, "I''m not a fool! How can I let a second person see such advanced technology products? Are you right, x?" "Yes! Madam! According to the data I secretly collected, the scientific and technological level in the world is far behind the technology stored in my information database. Therefore, once exposed, it is likely to cause unnecessary trouble, even chase, imprison and torture. For your safety, keeping secrets is the wisest choice." Artificial intelligence connects the Bluetooth headset in the girl''s ear through satellite and gives its own suggestions directly. As long as it is within the coverage of two satellites, it can connect and control any device connected to the Internet or wireless. In front of the powerful artificial intelligence that has far exceeded the current scientific and technological level for at least decades, all firewalls and anti hacker programs are in vain. "Ha ha! You are so clever! Can you tell me which genius created you?" asked MANSA excitedly. "Sorry, madam, your permission level is not enough, I can''t answer." x is as rigid as ever and doesn''t give the girl a chance. However, the latter obviously don''t care. They just enjoy the way that people can chat with themselves anytime, anywhere, listen to their complaints, share their inner secrets, and even the most private part. She had no idea, so all these conversations would be transmitted to an underground base on an uninhabited island in the Pacific Ocean for storage. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the underground base is no longer in the cold state a few months ago, but more than 150 people are busy with their work, more than half of them recruited by the former Soviet Union. There is no need to worry about loyalty. Those who fail the test are dealt with at the first time to ensure that the secrets here will never be discovered. Of course, as an experienced intelligence commander, Leonid is not willing to be an intelligence trafficker, but wants to spread a huge network. To establish a network, in addition to adequate financial and technical support, there must also be sufficient force, that is, combatants who take violent means to solve problems at the critical moment. At present, there are 60 talents dug from the professional special forces of Eastern European countries in the base, and they have performed many times under the arm of the advanced individual soldier system. The only deficiency is actual combat. After all, with the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the economy of the entire Eastern European region has fallen into an all-round and three-dimensional recession. Even the special forces known as the elite, the elite and the elite, earn only about $400 a month, and are in danger of being liquidated by the new government. They simply can''t afford the temptation of more than $5000 or even $12000 a month. Looking at the members of this group of wolf like and heavily armed action team, Leonid turned his mouth slightly upward and showed a satisfied look. He immediately turned around and said to a blonde girl who was only 1.45 meters behind his ass: "Ye Lianna, arrange an action team to go to New York, tie up the suspicious guy and take him to this address. The code name is shadow. Don''t forget what I told you. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, and don''t try to ask for credit. The object of our loyalty is not ordinary people." "Understand! Chief!" the girl gave a standard military salute. Judging from her appearance, she can definitely be called a petite and lovely blonde Lori. But Leonid knew that it was a complete illusion, an artificial deformity created by taking drugs to inhibit body growth, in order to get information from those guys with paedophilia tendency. you ''re right! Ye Lianna is a swallow who has been strictly trained by the KGB, a special young swallow that seems harmless but deadly Chapter 661 At night, most neighborhoods in New York have entered another scene, but Manhattan, where the rich gather, still maintains dazzling neon lights and no longer patrolling police cars and police in the streets and alleys. No one realized that two black SUVs had been parked at the back door of a rather luxurious hotel. There were twelve fully armed combatants waiting patiently for the superior to issue an attack order. At the same time, in the most luxurious room on the upper floor of the hotel, a handsome white young man was lying on the sofa in a bathrobe, tasting thousands of dollars of top wine per bottle, holding up the phone and whispering: "Father, I have told you many times that this girl is not normal. She has never even looked at me. She is not interested in my financial resources and family power. On the contrary, the female friends around her began to call me and send me all kinds of sexy photos with pornographic hints." "No! I''m not making excuses. You should understand that I''m not the kind of person who likes to give up halfway, but this time it''s really a little difficult, unless you agree to let me use some extraordinary means." "What? No! Then I can only show that I can''t do anything." "Yes! Yes! I give up! You''d better give this opportunity to my brother who is more confident in his charm..." Just before half of the red wine in the glass was drunk, the door of the room suddenly made a slight CLICK! Next second! Four masked guys in special combat suits rushed in, sprayed a mass of white smoke directly on the youth''s face without saying a word, and the latter immediately lost consciousness. He let the other party put in a polymer bag, carried it up the safety stairs to the roof, and disappeared into the boundless night in an invisible Kun type fighter. In the whole process, they did not disturb anyone, let alone leave any clues for tracing. Even the two cars parked downstairs were transmitted from the fixed connection point of the safe house back to the secret base in the South Pacific within the next few seconds. About six or seven minutes later, at an abandoned slaughterhouse in the suburbs of New York, ten heavily armed combatants started a standby diesel generator to light up the otherwise silent place again. Then he tied the prisoners up and hung them upside down on the hook of the slaughtering line. With the loud noise from the machine, the young man soon woke up and stared in horror at the half splitting chainsaw rotating at high speed in front. He couldn''t help shouting, "Falk! Stop! Stop! No matter who you are! I''m willing to pay a high ransom!" Unfortunately, there was no response from anyone present. To be exact, because of their masked faces, the ten combatants would not be seen by outsiders even if they had any facial expressions. Fortunately! The terrible silence lasted less than ten minutes. Ye Lianna, with the appearance of a blonde Lori, came in from the outside, sneered and said sarcastically: "Ransom? Don''t be silly! Do you think this is kidnapping in the ordinary sense? Open your eyes and take a good look at our weapons and equipment! Take a good look at the double invisible direct takeoff and landing jet outside! This is not kidnapping, but a perfect operation." The calmed down young man glanced at the surrounding scene, immediately realized that the other party was right, and carefully tested: "who are you? Why kidnap me?" "I''m sorry! I''m just an executor. I''m not qualified to answer any questions and won''t ask any questions. Now you need to wait patiently. It won''t take long for you to enjoy a big dinner tonight." When she said these words, ye Lianna''s eyes looked at the dead in her pupils. She knew very well that no matter what the result was, the poor wretch in front of her was dead, because neither her ruthless director nor the object of the director''s loyalty had replayed a prisoner who had seen a Kun fighter. The only thing is not whether the unlucky man died of torture or explained everything honestly and died happily. As time goes by When the time came to midnight, the space next to the slaughterhouse assembly line was suddenly torn by an invisible force, and a young man with a black walking stick came out of it. There is no doubt that he is no one else. It is Zhang Cheng who has just returned to New York. Noting the unlucky guy hanging on the hook, Zhang Cheng immediately smiled and said without looking back: "well done! Tell Leonid for me that I am very satisfied with his recent work. If this state can last until the end of the year, I will consider providing another $500 million." "Thank you very much! If you need it, we can help interrogate the prisoners. Please believe me, no intelligence organization in the world can match the KGB in this regard." Yelena offered to resist her fear. Although she had heard the director mention something about supernatural forces for a long time, it was one thing to hear about it and another to see it with her own eyes. "Oh? What are you waiting for? Let''s start quickly." Zhang Cheng spread his hands indifferently. In fact, at the moment of his appearance, he forcibly invaded the captive''s brain with the help of psychic powers. Where else does he need any interrogation. The reason why it was not stopped was to see the prisoners die before torture. "Please wait a moment! You! You! Go and put him down!" yelina gave orders to the fighters not far away. Without saying a word, the latter took the young man off the hook like a dead pig and fell to the ground with a bang. Before the unlucky man recovered from his strong vertigo, the snake and scorpion woman with Laurie''s appearance took a sharp step forward and kicked the lower body of the target. Bang! "Ah!!!!!!" the poor young man immediately arched his back and made a tragic cry. Ignoring that the prisoner was in a kind of unspeakable pain, Elena quickly took out a sharp knife from her pocket, put it against a place less than a few millimeters from the other party''s eyes, and asked expressionless, "name!" "I... I..." the young man opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. "Sorry! You timed out!" Poof! "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!" Without hesitation, Elena directly stabbed her eyes with a knife and dragged the whole eye out, leaving a bloody hole. Quick! Fierce! Cruelty! No pity! She proved with practical actions what kind of psychological quality a qualified female agent needs. But it''s not over! In order to prevent the prisoner from fainting and unable to feel all the pain, she also took out a needle tube and injected the light yellow liquid into the meridians. No matter how painful the white youth is, they can''t even make themselves faint by constantly hitting their heads on the ground. Chapter 662 "What did you inject him?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin with interest. He used to be very interested in these special groups walking on the edge of the bottom line of civilization and morality. Now he meets several questions that naturally have to take the opportunity to find out what has been bothering him. "It''s a compound stimulant mixed with a small amount of adrenaline! Drugs can make the human nervous system and brain highly excited and more sensitive to more pain." Ye Lianna gave the answer without thinking. While talking, this lovely looking but ferocious woman directly pulled up the prisoner''s hair, approached the eyeball stained with a lot of plasma and nerves at the end of the knife, and whispered: "See? That''s what happens if you don''t cooperate honestly. Now I''ll give you another chance, name. If you don''t give the answer I want in ten seconds, it will be stuffed into your mouth." Like all interrogations, naked violence and physical torture most of the time can defeat a person''s psychological defense line. As for the so-called "spiritual torture" developed later, it is actually to prevent the media and public opinion from attacking under some special circumstances. Both efficiency and deterrence are far inferior to the former. There is no doubt that as a young man obviously from a rich family, where has he experienced such a scene and quickly endured severe pain and shouted: "my name is Casa Harrison!" "Casa Harrison Harris family!" Yelena''s face showed a surprised expression. The reason is simple! In the United States, Harrison is not an ordinary surname, but a typical political and financial monopoly family. Since Benjamin Harrison V, the founding father of the United States of America, who signed the declaration of independence, this family has been active in American business and politics. Including the ninth U.S. President William Henry Harrison, U.S. Congressman John Scott Harrison, the 23rd U.S. President Benjamin Harrison, U.S. admiral Lyttle Harrison and so on Through a series of ways, this family has penetrated the United States from all aspects and become a real black hand behind the scenes. Although on the surface, it is far less dazzling than the Bush family and Kennedy family, which rose only after World War II, their strength and influence are much stronger than the former two because they reached into the Federal Reserve early. "That''s right! Now you know what a big mistake you''ve made?" Casa Harrison looked up and stared at each other with angry and resentful eyes. However, ye Lianna was not frightened, but turned around and looked at her boss, as if asking for instructions on what to do next. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng spread his hand with a careless smile: "nothing, just a Harrison family. Continue your performance. In addition, I heard that KGB agents are very good at skinning. If you don''t mind, I hope you can show me this interesting technology. Oh, by the way, remember to start with the face." "As you wish!" Ye Lianna opened her toolbox and took out a metal tool like peeling potatoes. "No! Let me go! You crazy people! Father will not let you go!!!" Casa Harrison has never seen such a tragic scene, screaming like a woman and struggling to protect his face. You should know that people are a very strange creature, especially in today''s face watching society. Once the facial skin and muscles are destroyed on a large scale, even through skin grafting and cosmetic surgery in the future, they will leave serious psychological shadows and even mental diseases. However, under the fixation of the two combatants, his struggle was of no help at all. After a while, he made a more tragic cry. I saw that it seemed to be a tool for peeling potatoes. With a little push, I easily cut off a large piece of skin on my face. The blood suddenly couldn''t stop for seconds. All the red and white muscles were exposed, looking very ferocious and terrible. Appreciating the miserable struggle of the unlucky man, Zhang Cheng said bluntly: "Dear CASA, do you know why you have been treated so inhumanely? Exactly, do you know who I am? Do you know what you have been doing in recent months?" "I... I don''t know you! I... I''m just acting on my father''s orders!" the young man shook his head with shortness of breath. "Hehe, look, you''re just a poor bastard who doesn''t know anything, a tool and object to be used, aren''t you?" While being merciless and ironic, Zhang Cheng continued to explain without being busy: "in order to let you die to understand, I''d better explain the causes and consequences to you a little. In short, the planet we live on is actually composed of two worlds. One is the ordinary people''s world that most people can see at ordinary times, while the other is the world that ordinary people can''t see, a supernatural world full of magical power. Usually, the residents of the two worlds do not interfere with each other, but in order to prevent too many people from knowing the existence of the underground world, people who master supernatural forces infiltrate the ruling class of the ordinary world through some means. Simply put, the latter controls the former. However, some insiders of the former are unwilling to always obey orders like slaves, so they have been secretly accumulating strength to be on an equal footing with the latter. But the strength gap between the two is too obvious. These guys can only hide in the dark, like a rat in the sewer, and you are the cub of one of them. Those mice want to use you to test my weakness, that is, the girl you have been trying to seduce for months - Elizabeth. You certainly don''t know that she is actually the direct descendant of Ms. Catherine, the famous desire witch in the underground world. She is also a young witch who has awakened her blood talent. How, is it very shocking to hear this? Although I don''t know who is driving all this behind the scenes, I believe your father should give me a satisfactory answer. If he can''t, I''m sorry, the story of the Harrison family in the United States will end. I''ve never been a soft hearted person, and I don''t care about killing unarmed women and children. With the help of magic, I will kill everyone who has blood ties with the Harrison family, whether he is an old man about to enter the coffin or a newborn baby. " After hearing these creepy words, Casa stared and stopped screaming, as if he couldn''t believe what he heard. Not only him, but ye Lianna and her combatants also peered at each other. If they hadn''t just witnessed the transmission magic of tearing space, they would definitely regard these incredible contents as jokes or delirious nonsense after being drunk. But now! They just feel cold all over, as if they finally came into contact with the secret hidden behind the illusion Chapter 663 There is no doubt that torturing Casa Harrison is just Zhang Cheng venting his dissatisfaction, especially daring to pry into his deepest privacy and secrets. He is simply impatient. There has always been only one way to deal with such a guy, that is to set an example. Soon, with Ye Lianna''s skilled peeling technique, the last piece of skin of the poor prisoner was also stripped off. There were only large red and white muscles and bones all over her body, and the genitals of the lower body were cut off and forced into her mouth. Although ordinary people have long breathed out of this inhuman torture, Casa Harrison, who took a small amount of healing medicine, did not die. He was just mentally collapsed, completely tortured crazy and kept laughing. Even the combatants who have seen many big scenes can''t help feeling numb on their scalp. They can''t believe that there is such a monster in the world that doesn''t treat people as people at all. you ''re right! In their eyes, their boss is a completely cold-blooded Monster without a trace of compassion. Of course, this strong sense of fear is not all bad. At least it maximizes everyone''s loyalty and will never be easily bought by other intelligence agencies. Because although money is a good thing, it also needs to be spent with life. In addition, someone has a clear style of eliminating the roots. Even if he doesn''t consider it for himself, he will also consider it for his relatives and friends. However, it doesn''t matter to Zhang Cheng. He sat patiently and waited for the fake blonde Lori to contact the headquarters not far away. More than ten minutes later, ye Lianna came over with her mobile phone with holographic projection function, displayed the three-dimensional image of a huge villa, and actively explained: "Boss! According to the latest information obtained by the director, Casa Harrison made a phone call with his father Eric not long ago. By tracing the phone number and address, we found a house outside Boston, Massachusetts. If nothing happens, the person you are looking for should live in it." "Oh, Boston? What are you waiting for? Take the prisoners and set out immediately. You know, these mice are very alert. Once they run away, it will be very troublesome to catch them again." Zhang Cheng jumped directly into the cabin of the Kun fighter. As New York is only more than 300 kilometers away from Boston, it can be reached in the blink of an eye at the speed of a jet plane without using magic. "Don''t stand still! Didn''t you hear the boss''s order? Hurry up! We need to hold a combat meeting on the plane! According to satellite detection, there are at least ten bodyguards with automatic weapons to deal with." Yelena roared in her unique thin voice. As the highest commander in the name of the whole operation, what she hates most is the sudden action without any plan, investigation and temporary intention. Unfortunately, she didn''t have the courage to refuse Zhang Cheng. After all, Casa Harrison''s appearance that life is worse than death reminds everyone all the time how dark, cold and cruel the seemingly very kind young man is in his heart. Soon, under the skillful control of an old pilot who looked in his early fifties, the Kun fighter circled close to the sea level, did not disturb any radar system, or passing ships, and stopped less than 100 meters above the target. Needless to ask, after heated discussion, the action team decided to take the way of airborne, directly bypass the guards patrolling outside and directly launch a frontal attack on the villa. Before the other side reacts, take Casa Harrison''s father, Eric, and retreat before the police and army react. No one knows at all. Zhang Cheng didn''t come for kidnapping, but to show his attitude. He used blood and death to tell those guys hiding in the dark. He understood a truth. If the planners were not handed over, the families they used to control the United States would be uprooted one by one and become insignificant dust in history. "Get ready to fight! Remember! Kill anyone who dares to stop you! We only have 25 minutes if there is no accident." After that, the leading strong man directly pressed the countdown of his watch. When the plane fell to the roof, he immediately jumped down, aimed at the bodyguard at the door and pulled the trigger without thinking. PA! PA! Because of the silencer, the gun didn''t make much noise, and the bodyguard fell to the ground. Followed by the follow-up personnel, they also jumped down one after another, and a fire team of three people launched attacks from different directions. At the same time, Kun fighters also took off again to closely monitor every move around them. Feeling the faint smell of blood in the air, Zhang Cheng smiled and asked Ye Lianna: "guess, if we kill all the people in this villa today, what will be reported in the media tomorrow?" "I don''t know! But I know that the political and business circles in this country will cause a big earthquake. No one has dared to attack a family like Harrison since the founding of the United States." "Hahaha! No, honey, I promise that the media will not report this matter at all, and even ordinary people will not know that there has been a terrible massacre here. The reason is very simple. Those mice don''t dare to fight me, or the huge supernatural group standing behind me, otherwise they will be 100% defeated. On the contrary, they will try It means seeking peace and paying a heavy price in exchange for peace. The United States of America is essentially very similar to the ancient Roman Empire in history, both in style of conduct and mode of thinking. This means that when they encounter an invincible enemy, they will not hesitate to sacrifice some of their own people... " Just before this sentence was finished, the glass window on the third floor burst out a dazzling light. Then the two unlucky people were thrown directly from above, their heads rushed down and broke their necks. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and joked: "It seems that Mr. Eric is not a very important chess piece. He doesn''t even have a super capable bodyguard around him. Let''s go and let''s see what he knows and what clues he can provide us. Don''t forget, take casa. I think to some extent, he will become very persuasive, save a lot of trouble and save more time." "Understand!" Yelena lowered her head and carefully maintained a posture of humility and obedience. The longer she gets along with her, the more she feels that her boss is a real danger, and she doesn''t pay attention to morality, law and so on. Although the first thing when the KGB trains spies is to destroy the students'' self-esteem and shame, so that they can maximize the use of physical seduction targets to obtain intelligence, it still retains some part about the bottom line of human morality. Chapter 664 "Put the gun down!" "Put the gun down!" "Put the gun down now! Or we''ll fire!" ¡­¡­ With a threatening roar and action, six fighters finally blocked Eric Harrison who tried to escape through the window and three bodyguards with automatic weapons in the innermost room on the third floor. If you change to a similar scene in a Hollywood blockbuster, the bodyguards will definitely fight back at the first time, launch a fierce gun battle with the invaders, and then escort the employer to leave safely. But now, after confirming that their weapons and equipment were not the opponent of the invaders, the bodyguards immediately did not hesitate to put their weapons and raise their hands. The reason is very simple. The members of the combat team are wearing a full set of advanced combat clothes of Marvel Universe Hydra agents, including high-strength bulletproof vests, composite helmets, top-level infrared thermal detectors, special combat guns that can freely adjust the angle, and several special tactical grenades In short, even across several walls, you can clearly see several people hidden behind the wall. You can choose to use lethal or non lethal means to solve the trouble. In addition, artificial intelligence x informs the situation and gives corresponding suggestions at any time. Most importantly, the protection level of combat team members'' vests is very high. Even if they are fired by machine guns, unless they directly hit the face, they can break at most a few ribs and will not be penetrated by bullets at all. The bodyguards realized that senseless resistance would only lead to tragic massacres, so they resolutely laid down their weapons and chose to surrender. On the one hand, it can ensure the safety of yourself and your employer. On the other hand, it can also keep the first-hand information. When the police or the FBI come, it is much better to make accurate explanations to them than to rely on speculation. Unfortunately, the bodyguards did not understand that this was not a kidnapping from beginning to end. When the last unlucky man dropped his weapon and knelt on the ground with his hands high, a commander of the combat team immediately made a tactical gesture to his companion. The remaining five men immediately adjusted the muzzle and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! After a few low shots, all the bodyguards fell in a pool of blood, dying and swallowed their last breath. From the expression of shock frozen on their faces at the time of death, it is not difficult to see that they can''t believe that the other party will directly kill without saying a word. "Take people to the hall on the first floor! Then get ready to retreat!" the commander gave the order to the whole team through the headset. A few minutes later, Eric Harrison was dragged like a dead dog to the living room on the first floor full of corpses and bloody smell. Sitting on the sofa, Zhang Cheng looked at the man who looked about 50 or 60 years old and tried hard to keep himself calm. It took a full minute to smile and say, "Dear Mr. Harrison, I think you must especially want to know who I am now. Why dare you break into your residence and kill your bodyguards and servants in this way, don''t you?" "No! I don''t care who you are! I only care how you''re going to end! I''m sure you know who I am when you plan this attack, right?" Eric clenched his fist and resisted the almost boiling anger in his heart. As one of the top families in the United States of America with a golden key after birth, he has never been so embarrassed as now. Especially those well-trained and well-equipped combatants, even fools can see that they are definitely not kidnappers in the ordinary sense, but a targeted surprise attack. "Ha ha! Don''t worry. Before introducing yourself, I hope you will meet your son Casa first, which will help us in our next conversation." as he said, Zhang Cheng gently hooked his fingers, cocked up the corners of his mouth and showed a cruel smile. "Fool! Go find your father." Ye Lianna, who got the order, pushed the crazy young man. It has to be said that blood relationship and genetic inheritance are very wonderful things. Even if biological parents and children have never met, they still have a great chance to recognize each other when they meet in adulthood. Although the young man had no intact skin on his whole body, Eric recognized his offspring and roared angrily, "my God! What did you... What did you demons do to Casa?!" Zhang Cheng deliberately put on a nonchalant look and replied, "nothing. My man dug out one of his eyes, stripped all his skin, castrated his reproductive organs, and then stuffed them into his mouth for him to eat. As you can see, he collapsed and became a crazy fool." "Kill you! I''ll kill you!" Under the strong language stimulation, Eric''s mood finally lost control and jumped up with open teeth and claws, trying to strangle the evil enemy in front of him with both hands. However, it was a pity that before he got close, he was pulled by the combatants waiting to one side and slammed his head down on the floor. Appreciating the hatred revealed in the eyes of the old man in front of him, Zhang Chengfei didn''t get angry, but laughed happily, laughing and mocking: "Do you know why Casa became such a miserable situation? The answer is very simple. You caused it all. Do you remember that a few months ago, you asked him to approach a girl named Elizabeth? That was my girlfriend! Now tell me, who told you to do it? If you say it, I can consider making you die faster. But if you fight tenaciously, I will die Make sure you will suffer ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times as much as your son. " "Bah!" Eric obviously didn''t realize who he was dealing with. He looked up and spat blood red saliva. "Aha! Tough guy! I like tough guy best! I hope you can hold on longer!" Zhang Cheng raised his foot with a sneer and broke each other''s knee with a bang. "Ah!!!!!!" Although Eric was ferocious and strong a second ago, he was not guilty at all. Where could he bear the severe pain and open his mouth to scream like a pig. Ye Lianna seems to have received some information. She hurried up to the front and whispered, "boss! The headquarters has just sent a message that the police vehicles and helicopters are on the way. I suggest you''d better evacuate first and take them back for interrogation." "Hum! No, no need. You retreat first, and I''ll take care of the rest by myself." Zhang Cheng waved impatiently, dragged Eric''s broken leg out of the villa and threw it into the air. Suddenly! The unlucky guy seemed to lose gravity, flew hundreds of meters directly, and then began to fall at a high speed! At the moment when the head is about to contact the ground! Everything seemed to fall into a straight state. He was floating in the air less than two centimeters from the ground. Plop! Plop! Plop! The rapidly beating heart was almost tearing open his chest and jumped out of Eric''s body. The blood was surging all over his body, stimulating the already nervous nerves. Chapter 665 "What''s the taste of rapid rise and rapid decline? You know, as long as you come a few more times frequently, your body will inevitably be damaged. Maybe you will be paralyzed in bed and become a semi vegetative person who is difficult to move hands and fingers. When you desperately want to hide behind the scenes, you''d better think about the wealth and influence accumulated by the Harrison family for hundreds of years, and then think about your other son, two young and beautiful daughters, two grandsons and four granddaughters who have just entered politics. Oh, I almost forgot, you have three sexy mistresses and two illegitimate children. If you insist on maintaining your present uncooperative attitude, I don''t mind catching them all and putting on a heartbreaking human tragedy. In fact, as far as I know, there are many things that can awaken human fear than death. For example, watching their offspring die one by one under cruel torture, their ears are always echoed with the extremely sad cry at the last moment of their lives. For another example, in front of someone, let the dirtiest and ugliest guy repeatedly commit violence against his beloved woman or daughter. Believe me, that feeling is not what human will can bear. Even the coldest people will collapse, either completely crazy, or become a walking corpse without emotion. Tell me, dear Mr. Eric, is this what you want? Watching the Harrison family disappear from the world? Please don''t think this is just an empty threat. I have enough strength to make it a reality at any time. Now make your choice! " With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng stopped talking nonsense and just stared at the other party''s eyes that revealed his extreme inner struggle. About two or three minutes later, Eric finally took a deep breath, his eyes were full of red blood, and asked in a hoarse voice, "what guarantee do you have? As far as I know, the guys in the underground world are a group of paranoia and madmen. In your concept, revenge has always been cutting grass and roots without future trouble, and some will be demoted as terrible contract slaves." "I didn''t expect you to know much about the underground world." Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise, followed by a leisurely reply: "Yes! What you said are the characteristics of the underground world. But the only mistake is that what I am doing now does not belong to the scope of revenge. You are not qualified to be my enemy. Even the little mouse hiding in the dark and manipulating you is not qualified to be my enemy." "No... not an enemy? Not an enemy! You treat Casa like that! He''s still a child! But you destroyed him! It''s worse for him to live than to die!" Eric, mixed with anger and fear, trembled uncontrollably all over. "Please! Your son is seducing my girlfriend! Test my weakness in character and heart! Tell me what you would do if someone seduced your wife for months and kept testing whether this woman is your deep love? Don''t tell me you''ll just give the other party a warning or send someone to beat him. Take the Harris family I''m afraid this unlucky guy is more likely to evaporate directly. Don''t show such an expression. In my eyes, the Harrison family is no different from ordinary people. " After that, Zhang Cheng turned and nodded to Ye Lianna and the members of the special combat team who boarded the Kun fighter, indicating that the other party could retreat. Because at the moment, it was vaguely visible in the sky that the police helicopters were flying rapidly in the direction of the villa, and there were not only one, but six. Almost all the helicopters that could be mobilized in Boston did not fall. It is estimated that if we don''t hurry now, we will be ready to release missiles to shoot down all the other side in a while. Although Kun fighters are ahead of the current world''s dual stealth system (radar stealth + visual stealth), it should not be a problem to kill a blood path. But that means that a jet plane that has been ahead of the world''s science and technology for decades will be exposed to the public''s view, which is very troublesome to solve. The pilot of the Kun fighter undoubtedly knew this very well. Without saying a word, he closed the cabin door, opened the stealth system, and soon flew towards the sea. After a while, he disappeared without a trace, as if he had never appeared. Seeing that the police helicopter was getting closer and closer, Eric knew that he didn''t have much time for himself. After a moment of hesitation, he finally made up his mind, clenched his teeth and pulled out a wrinkled picture from behind the amulet hanging around his neck: "here! There''s an address on it! My great grandfather Benjamin Harrison usually lives in it." "Benjamin Harrison? The 23rd president of the United States! If I remember correctly, he announced his death in 1901, that is to say, he is 170 years old this year. This is not the life span that normal humans should have!" Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be surprised. In fact, since the two met, he has been peeping into each other''s thinking and memory through spiritual powers, and has obtained a lot of useful information. If he was not afraid that forced cracking would cause some special magic effects, he would have directly read it by violence. "My great grandfather made an agreement with an angel that he would continue to support and expand the influence of the church in exchange for heavenly blood. So normally, he would live at least 500 to 1000 years," Eric explained quickly. "I see! Very good! On behalf of the Supreme Council of North America, I thank you for your information and support, and assure you that the resentment between us is over. Remember, your great grandfather has died since today. I am the real backstage of your Harrison family, okay? In addition, you should know how to deal with the upcoming police and news media , I don''t want the news to be big the next day. " After saying these meaningful words, the lens at the top of the supreme power in Zhang Cheng''s hand suddenly flashed a dazzling light, and then the whole person suddenly disappeared. Realizing that he was out of danger, Eric subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, endured the pain of his broken leg, desperately climbed back to the living room, wrapped a fallen pistol with a paper towel, aimed at his son who kept giggling, closed his eyes and pulled the trigger. Bang! After a gunshot, Casa fell into a pool of blood. "I''m very sorry, son, I can''t save you. The only thing I can do is to end the pain and send you out of this dirty and evil world..." After all this, Eric threw his gun at the fountain not far away, closed his eyes and waited patiently for the police to arrive. He knew that revenge was almost impossible, so he constantly hypnotized his brain, forced himself to forget anger and hatred, and carefully observed the situation. If the great grandfather who hid behind the scenes and controlled everything was really killed, the next thing to do is to fully turn to the murderer who killed his son. Only in this way can we ensure the continuity and survival of the family and ensure that the power in his hand will not disappear. Otherwise, those old monsters hidden behind the scenes would not mind standing on the body of the Harrison family and completing a new division of wealth and powe Chapter 666 In a humble cabin deep in the Wisconsin forest, a man with abnormal silver brilliance in his eyes is sitting face to face with another solemn looking woman at a table, savoring the hot bitter coffee, without speaking, eyes or physical communication. Obviously, the former is no one else. It is Lucas who recently went to Washington, D.C. for an emergency meeting. Of course, like all the old monsters who hide behind the scenes to manipulate the United States of America, Lucas is only one of the pseudonyms used to hide his identity after pretending to be dead. His real name is Benjamin Harrison, the 23rd president of the United States, and also the founder of the Harrison family to the peak. However, a few years before he ascended the presidency, a friend led him gradually into the underground world and suddenly realized that no matter power or money, it was nothing in front of absolute power. Many times, as long as the North American Supreme Council makes a decision, everything will be lost in an instant, and even the lives of themselves and their families can''t be saved. As a result, driven by ambition and desire, the ambitious man began to desperately collect things related to supernatural forces, eager to find ways to obtain strength and prolong life. Not long after, a messenger from heaven came to the door and signed an agreement with him to expand the influence of the church. The reward is to get a share of the holy blood from the highest angel before death, and get a long life of 500 to 1000 years. Since the end of this transaction, he has never met an angel again. Because Lucas knows that the Supreme Council of North America is the real supreme ruler of this land. Even with the rapid development of human science and technology and the creation of a powerful weapon such as hydrogen bomb, the odds of winning a war with the underground world are no more than 10%. But today, the angel who has disappeared for more than 100 years suddenly came to the door. He was not sure whether there was any hidden secret or conspiracy behind him. In this way, facing the bright moonlight, they were silent for more than ten minutes. Until the whole pot of coffee was drunk, the angel disguised as an adult female put down the cup, crossed his hands, held his chin and said, "faithful believers, heaven needs your help." "Help? What kind of help?" Lucas narrowed his eyes and asked warily. You know, he is not a devout believer, but an out and out egoist. If he doesn''t have enough benefits, he won''t risk working for an angel. "It''s very simple! I want to find out what happened in the war game in Brooklyn, New York some time ago and why the recently active angels in the New York area disappeared one after another." the woman made a straightforward statement. From the stiff and indifferent expression on her face, it can be seen that she has just forcibly occupied the body through some taboo magic, so that she can''t control it well up to now. "I''m sorry! There''s nothing I can do about it! You should know that there was only one survivor of the last war game, that is, the young wizard who was recently promoted to the North American Supreme Council and mastered master alchemy skills. He is a real dangerous person and I don''t want to joke about his life." Lucas shook his head quickly without thinking. Although he has always had great courage, he also knows that investigating such things will inevitably arouse the vigilance of many people in the underground world. Basically, it is equivalent to hitting himself at the muzzle of a gun and 100% will die miserably. No doubt, the angel knew this very well, forced out a very uncoordinated smile, raised his left hand and stopped, "wait! Don''t rush to refuse! Don''t you want to hear our terms this time?" "No, it''s not a matter of conditions, but I don''t want to..." Before Lucas finished his words, he suddenly heard a low knock on the door outside, and his eyes showed tension and uneasiness. After all, the wooden house is located in the depths of the primeval forest. Few people know the location at all, let alone visit it without calling in advance. In addition, despite the strong physical quality and magic talent given by the lineage of heaven, he has almost never really fought with anyone. The angel undoubtedly noticed the other party''s tense nerves and took the initiative to give a slightly calm look. In an instant, a beautifully decorated stabbing sword with divine light condensed in the palm of his hand. He took the initiative to open a gap at the door, showed half his face, smiled and said tentatively: "good evening, sir, who are you looking for?" "Wow! An angel who entered the country illegally! I thought only demons would enter the world in such an abusive way." Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically. Obviously, with the address on the back of the wrinkled photo on his hand, it took him less than an hour and a half to find the hiding place where the target was used to avoid being tracked by outsiders. It has to be said that it is almost impossible to find a house built of wood under the cover of large virgin forests, rivers, lakes and swamps in Wisconsin. Fortunately, with the coordinates provided behind the photos, the satellite finally found this quiet and hidden place. "Are you a resident of the underground world?!" the angel''s pupils suddenly contracted and emitted a faint golden light. "Relax, I''m not here to trouble you this time, but to deal with personal affairs with the gentleman behind you. If you turn around and leave now, I''ll think I haven''t seen anything. What do you think?" Zhang Cheng completely ignored the strong hostility revealed by the other party and gave a suggestion in a slightly playful tone. To tell the truth, as an outsider, he doesn''t have much hatred for the forces of heaven and hell. He just finds this situation of balance and intrigue with each other very interesting. "Private affairs?" the angel subconsciously turned and glanced at Lucas. "That''s right! He did a stupid thing and now he needs to pay some price. Trust me, you won''t want to participate in our grudges. It''s not good for heaven." After saying this, Zhang Cheng directly raised his supreme authority and gently clicked on the other party. moment The angel''s consciousness was temporarily expelled from her body. The woman who occupied her body suddenly fell into a deep coma and fell to the floor with a bang. Zhang Cheng ignored the woman lying on the ground, directly pushed the door into the cabin, raised his mouth and said to the old guy sitting in the chair, "Hello, little hiding mouse, I finally caught you. Tell me, do you like me to call you Benjamin Harrison or your current name Lucas?" "You... You are!!!!!" Lucas clearly recognized the identity of the intruder, and his face suddenly became ugly. One of his men consciously grabbed the antique shotgun placed on the shelf next to him. Chapter 667 The silver barrel engraved with ancient mysterious magic symbols, the butt and body made of oak for more than a century, and even the bullets in the barrel radiate the divine power from heaven. At first glance, it is a demon hunting weapon made by the top craftsmen hundreds of years ago. Especially when dealing with powerful targets such as wizards, witches and vampires, it can definitely exert 200% power. Things like this antique level, let alone in today''s increasingly developed science and technology, were invaluable treasures 200 years ago. Appreciating the exquisite workmanship and constant magic power, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but praise: "it''s a very good weapon. You should have spent a lot of effort to get it. However, I sincerely suggest you put it down, because this weapon can''t hurt me. Once you pull the trigger, your ending will be ten thousand times worse than death." "Mr. congressman! I swear! I didn''t reach any agreement with that angel just now! I didn''t violate the laws of the Supreme Council and take refuge in the forces of heaven." Lucas explained in a trembling voice. There was no doubt that he had misunderstood something and thought that his deal with angels had led to the punishment of the Supreme Council. "Ha ha! You haven''t figured out why I came to you, have you?" Zhang Cheng laughed, closed the door of the wooden house, stepped to the table and sat down. "I just said that I came to see you today for some private affairs. You know? Not long ago, I just visited Eric Harrison. In order to get your hiding address, I had to kill all the bodyguards around him, but the servants. By the way, I tortured his son, the guy you sent to seduce Elizabeth, into a mental breakdown and completely crazy. Now , please come and guess. What is the purpose of my trip? " "You''re taking revenge on my temptation!" Lucas was not a fool and realized at once what a mistake he had made. He always felt that even if small movements of this degree were found, the most was to get rid of several contacts, which would not be a big fight at all. Unfortunately, he mispredicted the situation and Zhang Cheng''s strong sense of self-protection in his heart. Any guy who tries to dig deep into his psychological weakness will suffer the craziest and most terrible revenge, "That''s right! You look smart! But why did you make such a stupid decision? Haven''t you heard what I did in New York? Or do you think you are stronger than all the vampire families in New York State? I''m curious. What gave you the courage to fight me? And what made you think I would let you live after the incident In this world? "Zhang Cheng tapped the table with his fingers, and his eyes burst out with sharp eyes. moment The powerful power of psychic power directly tears the psychic defense line and begins to frantically search for all useful information and intelligence. "Ah!!!!!!! No! I''m wrong! Please! Stop! My head is going to explode!" As a result of the violent invasion, Lucas knelt on the ground, desperately hit the floor with his head, and the painful roar echoed in the wooden house, causing many birds and squirrels falling under the surrounding trees or eaves to flee. Nothing is more painful than stimulation of the brain and mind. Soon The unlucky guy''s nose, mouth, ears and eyes began to bleed out uncontrollably, and his limbs twitched uncontrollably. Even if the heaven lineage was constantly repairing the damaged cells, it could not prevent the collapse of the whole nerve center and transmission system. About seven or eight minutes later, he finally couldn''t stand this seemingly endless torture, and the consciousness and personality in the depths of his soul began to become chaotic. Aware that the thinking in the other party''s brain was becoming more and more disordered and illogical, Zhang Cheng stopped the invasion, directly stepped on Lucas''s hands and legs and tied him to the top of the flagpole standing outside the wooden house. Because the United States is a country that likes to hang flags everywhere, from the American flag to the flags of States, cities, schools, etc., there are almost everything, so there are flagpoles at the door of many houses. After fixing the prisoner, Zhang Cheng took out a pen and paper, wrote an address on it, stuck it to each other''s head with magic, then picked up the mobile phone that originally belonged to Lucas and called each contact he found one by one, but said nothing. After all this, he directly cast his teleportation magic and disappeared in place. After another ten minutes or so, the expelled angel once again occupied the body of the woman in the house, rushed out and stared at Lucas, who was completely crazy. Finally, he did nothing and fled this dangerous place. Less than 20 minutes after she left her front foot, several helicopters fell from the sky at her rear foot and surrounded the wooden house three floors inside and three floors outside at a very fast speed. After the heavily armed soldiers repeatedly confirmed that there was no danger, the guys who appeared in Washington, D.C. not long ago landed carefully and observed Lucas''s tragedy closely. "Damn it! Who did it? The soul and consciousness collapsed! I can''t imagine how terrible torture he had suffered before." the guy in the top hat gnawed his teeth and cursed. "Look at this piece of paper! The other party asked us to stab Lucas and meet him at this address, otherwise it would be our turn next." another middle-aged man pointed to the note pasted on his forehead. There is no doubt that this is the worst news for everyone present. Because the reason why they can hide in the dark and control the country, the biggest advantage is to establish a web. No matter who belongs to a spider of this big web, they are responsible for controlling part of it. But now, one of the spiders is useless, and the enemy has mastered the location of all the other spiders. Unprecedented panic quickly spread in the hearts of these old guys! Three or five minutes later, the young man with vampire blood took a deep breath, lowered his voice and suggested: "We have no choice! We can only do according to the requirements of the note! Those who can torture Lucas to this degree are absolutely important in the underground world. Fortunately, the other party obviously does not intend to destroy us, but gives the preconditions for negotiation. Everyone, do it. I hope we can escape this time..." With the last word falling! He thrust his sharp nails into Lucas''s abdomen and pulled out a bloody intestines. At the same time, a name written in blood flashed on the note. Seeing this scene, the rest of the people also started to divide a big living man into two. Because they understand that only those whose names appear on the note are eligible to go to the designated place to participate in the negotiation, and those who are unwilling to do so may end up with the second Lucas. Chapter 668 At noon the next day, the warm sunshine seemed to dispel the chaos and death that broke out last night. There was no nervous atmosphere in the streets of Boston. Even none of the pervasive news media dared to report the so-called "terrorist attacks" in the suburbs. As for the police dispatched by the whole staff, they kept silent. As expected, when we really touch the privileged class behind this country, all bullshit democracy and freedom of speech are empty. Eric Harrison made all the insiders choose to shut up with just one sentence. The government''s only response was to issue an insignificant anti-terrorism wanted notice and several blurred photos that could not be identified. Sitting in a roadside cafe, while drinking hot cocoa, Zhang Cheng took his mobile phone to browse the data sent by satellite, and finally smiled and muttered to himself: "The water depth is 4680 meters. Due to the ocean current, vortices and undercurrents of different sizes are formed in the nearby sea areas, and there are many uneven reefs. No wonder no one has tried to salvage for so many years. But it doesn''t matter. These are not a problem for me." Obviously, what he just received was nothing else, just the Spanish treasure ship that was going to be salvaged in the Atlantic ahead. However, judging from the navigation diary and the hydrological data recorded by submarines in various countries, the ship that sank in that year was not just one, but close to half of the fleet. There were more than eight most advanced Galen sailing warships in that year. The value of precious metals such as gold and silver alone may exceed US $6 billion, and the value of other jewelry and cultural relics can not be measured by money. In fact, when the storm came, most of the ships loaded with treasures in the treasure fleet sank, and only the lightly loaded escort warships escaped. Therefore, after the end of the Second World War, many countries and individuals wanted to find and salvage these buried treasures in the deep sea. But the problem is that due to the limitations of technology and environment, no one has dared to take practical action so far. After all, the water depth of 4680 meters is already an almost insurmountable gap. Coupled with eddies, undercurrents and complex reefs, the danger is self-evident. Even with the world''s best scientific research submarines, it is easy to have accidents. The limitations of science and technology are most vividly reflected in the unfathomable ocean, but adding magic is another matter. Just as Zhang Cheng silently considered how to find the legendary golden mural, a man in a suit and black sunglasses came in from the door. But instead of sitting down and ordering a cup of hot coffee or hot cocoa and savoring it like other guests, he came directly to the counter, lowered his voice, didn''t know what he said to the boss, and then handed in a check. The latter was obviously startled by this sudden move, but he was surprised when he looked at the figures on the check. After whispering for seven or eight minutes, the two sides finally signed their names on the contract in duplicate. Then the owner of the coffee shop announced to everyone that it was owned by the middle-aged man with sunglasses, and drove away with a check. It was not difficult to see from the happy smile on his face that the amount on the check made him very satisfied. Before the guests knew what had happened, a group of guys in black suits poured into the cafe and invited the customers out one by one. With one exception, Zhang Cheng sitting in the corner. After all this, they quietly guarded the front and rear entrances, and paid a large severance payment to all staff, including chefs and waitresses. After all the irrelevant personnel were cleared, a dozen guys with magical energy walked in carefully from the back door and sat on the chairs next to the bar one by one. Because no one spoke, the whole cafe was filled with a strange atmosphere. About six or seven minutes later, a guy whose whole body was covered with anti ultraviolet fiber materials, including his face, came near alone and put a note with his name written in blood on the table: "Dear congressman, we have done it according to your request. Now please make the terms of the negotiation. How on earth do you want to let us go?" "Half vampire?! I don''t understand. There are so many ways to prolong life in the world, but why did you choose the worst one?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked at each other in surprise. "No way! You have to understand that in the era when I lived, the North American continent was still in chaos. The Supreme Council was not friendly to ordinary people. It even issued a notorious ban on intermarriage between residents of the underground world and ordinary people. I think this can keep the blood purity and make future generations stronger and stronger. I don''t want to die and can''t get help from other aspects Help, so you can only accept the olive branch handed out by the vampire, "the guy with black cloth on his face explained with a wry smile. Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully, followed by the crowd near the bar and asked, "what about the others? How many of them fell to heaven and hell? And how many colluded with some forces in the underground world?" "No, sir, we have not turned to anyone, and the exchange with heaven and hell is limited to the exchange of interests, not like those stupid believers who are willing to give everything. In short, we are independent and do everything for ourselves." "That''s right! If we really fall to heaven and hell, do you think the earth in North America will be as calm as it is now?" "Please believe that we have no malice towards the Supreme Council. Some small private actions are only for self-protection and have never touched any sensitive areas." ¡­¡­ For a while, many people turned around to defend themselves, while others tried to win sympathy by selling misery. Appreciating the farce like scene in front of him, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth slightly and said sarcastically in a mocking tone: "Do you think I''m here to make trouble on behalf of the Supreme Council? No! Fool! I''m here to discuss cooperation with you! Because unlike those antiques in Parliament who have lived for decades and hundreds of years, I''m a young man who keeps pace with the times and understands the potential of science and technology. What''s more, don''t you think the Supreme Council has held power for too long and my thoughts are so old that I still stay in the dark In the middle ages, can''t you keep up with the development of the times? " Speaking of this, he deliberately paused to observe everyone''s reaction, then stood up and raised his hands to incite: "Yes! Great changes are coming! Both residents of the underground world and people in the ordinary world will usher in an unprecedented crisis and opportunity. Now tell me, are you willing to continue to live in the dark like a mouse, or are you willing to cooperate with me to start a revolution and control supreme power?" Chapter 669 "Revolution...!" Everyone in the coffee room was stunned by what had just been said! There''s no way not to be stunned! You should know that Zhang Cheng''s identity in the underground world is never a secret. Anyone with a little information channel can find it clearly. As a member of the North American Supreme Council and respected by the whole underground world, he is not only the beneficiary of the current ruling structure, but also the top privileged class. And, not surprisingly, it is likely to become the next speaker of the Supreme Council. It''s like in the middle ages, a prince who will inherit the country suddenly opened his mouth and said to a group of capitalists hiding in the dark and trying to accumulate strength: "guys, let''s unite to overthrow this rotten and backward country." Whether from the relationship of vested interests or from the logical aspect, it does not make sense. In short, this approach is equivalent to the same truth that the nobility decided to overthrow the feudal system and the capital tycoons decided to overthrow capitalism. They have to bear unimaginable huge risks and get no decent benefits. "Hehe, why are you surprised?" Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly very satisfied with the other party''s reaction and explained with a smile: "I believe you have heard that there is always a rumor in the underground world, that is, the cycle once every thousand years. But you must not know what kind of secret is hidden behind this cycle, right?" "Would you like to tell us?" the guy with black cloth on his face took off his magic mirror and strong curiosity flashed through his scarlet pupils. Zhang Cheng nodded without hesitation: "Of course! I''m showing my sincerity in cooperation. In fact, the Millennium cycle refers to the secret places that disappeared from human sight in ancient times, which will be opened continuously in the first century of each millennium. There are not only places where gods once lived, such as the tree of the world and mount Olympus, but also many mysterious places in folklore all over the world In other words, it is an era of the blowout of supernatural forces. Even if we can find a sleeping God and kill him, maybe we can replace him and become a truly immortal God with incredible power. Think about it carefully, what does this mean for the whole world? " "My God! This means a reshuffle of power! Who can get more from it, who can become the advantage to lay the foundation for the next hundreds of years." another old man with a beard couldn''t help exclaiming. "That''s right! That''s why we say that the era of change has come! But I can tell you that gods and monsters in myths and legends are not so easy to kill. Their power is likely to cause heavy losses to the Supreme Council around the world. The simplest example is ikalet, the king of fire who recently settled in Yellowstone volcano. Therefore, this is both an opportunity and an opportunity It is also a crisis. As long as it is operated properly, it can reap enough benefits without disturbing the Supreme Council. " When saying these words, Zhang Cheng deliberately mobilized the power of spiritual powers and began to induce, hint and hypnotize everyone, arousing their subconscious ambition and desire for power and power. In less than half a minute, many guys began to become short of breath, and their eyes showed the green light of a hungry wolf. But the old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years are not ordinary people who have never seen anything in the world after all. Even if they are excited again, they will soon recover their composure. The guy with half vampire blood took a deep breath, raised his head and said in an uncertain tone, "why us? In other words, what can we get and what do we need to pay?" "As I mentioned just now, I am a young man who keeps pace with the times and understands the potential of science and technology, especially the power of nuclear weapons. So I think the resources in your hands can be of great help to my plan. As for the benefits, I can provide you with two magic potions. One is a life prolonging medicine, which can prolong the life of at least ten to twenty years without any side effects, and can be taken repeatedly. The other is the evolutionary potion, which can enable ordinary people to obtain physical quality and magic talent that are not inferior to the residents of the underground world. In addition, I can also provide a complete set of magic knowledge and training system. I believe that with these, you can build an army that can withstand the attack of the Supreme Council. Most importantly, no matter what valuable things we find together, they will be divided into three parts. I will take two-thirds, and you will get the remaining one-third. If one day the rule of the Supreme Council is overthrown, I am willing to form a new ruling body with you to share power. Well, my conditions are very favorable, aren''t they? " After that, Zhang Cheng stood where he was and waited patiently for the other party to reply to him. In fact, he was not worried about being rejected at all. The reason is very simple. No matter what choice these people make, it will not be as bad as hiding like a sewer mouse. After all, the Supreme Council is not unaware of their existence, but has not yet made members feel threatened. Once they feel threatened, the Council will never let anyone go. In more ancient Europe, on average, similar suppression activities break out every 500 years or so, but most of the time these threats come from churches belonging to heaven forces or believers of demons. But in the new world, it is a little special. The resistance comes from the power holders in the ordinary world. After a long silence, the half man and half vampire exchanged a look with his accomplice and said bluntly, "that is to say, what we need to pay is nuclear weapons, and what we need is two kinds of magic potions, one-third of the right to distribute booty, and the right to overthrow the Supreme Council. Take the liberty to ask, how much can you provide these two potions?" "Each person has one bottle of life prolonging medicine every ten years! 40000 bottles of evolutionary medicine! 10000 bottles are delivered every year. If you agree, I can pay the share of the first year now." Zhang Cheng said the calculated quantity. There is no doubt that 40000 soldiers who took evolutionary potions are undoubtedly a huge number, enough to deal with all kinds of bad conditions, and even fight a frontal war with the Lords of the underground world. Obviously, he is using the hidden desires of these guys to achieve his ulterior purpose. When the time comes, he will sell it without thinking to divert the attention of the Supreme Council. You should know that since he decided to hunt those ancient gods who fell asleep, he was destined to be the enemy of the whole world. At that time, no one will be his own ally. Only by taking all that can be used as chess pieces, can he win the final victory in this dangerous game. "We agreed! But the issue of nuclear weapons is a little troublesome. We need some time to operate." "No problem! I''ll give you three months. In addition, you don''t have to ship the goods to the United States. I can pick up the goods anywhere in the world..." Chapter 670 As many excellent strategic masters have repeatedly stressed, if you want to conclude a covenant that is not so easy to tear up, you have to grasp two points: one is that you must have common interests and the other is that you must have common enemies. If you catch both, no matter how the enemy destroys, the signing parties will not easily betray each other. But if you can''t grasp both points, grasping one of them can also ensure that allies will not betray easily. Obviously, Zhang Cheng and the American ruling class under the shadow of the Supreme Council for a long time have not only common enemies, but also common interests. This means that there is no need to worry about betrayal unless it is devastated by overwhelming forces. Of course, his active betrayal is another matter. At least for now, both sides have shown considerable sincerity. When the originally nervous atmosphere completely disappeared, Iger Hamilton, who has half vampire blood and half human blood, said in a slightly curious tone: "Sir, I have a question that I have never understood. I hope I can get the answer from you." "Oh? What question?" Zhang Cheng took a sip of the hot cocoa in the cup, raised his head and blinked. You don''t have to ask. Iger''s name must be a pseudonym, but the suffix''s last name is probably true. In fact, for these old monsters who have lived for one or two hundred years, the original name has long been just a symbol. They have to change it every few decades, so they have long been used to using the current name instead of the original name that has left a deep mark in modern history. "It''s about Lucas. I still don''t understand why you killed him? Is it to control the Harrison family?" When Iger said these words, everyone around him pricked up his ears, and his eyes revealed doubt and vigilance. Obviously, they all want to find out the motivation behind this matter to ensure that they will not follow suit one day. Zhang Cheng smiled disapprovingly and explained, "it''s very simple! He sent people to spy on my privacy and try to find my spiritual weakness. Isn''t that enough? You should understand that I pay great attention to privacy. I don''t like people always following behind my ass, and I don''t want people to harass people close to me. Understand?" "I see... I think I understand..." Iger nodded thoughtfully and looked at the other people with very vague eyes. As an insider, he naturally did not know what Lucas had done, quickly labeled Elizabeth, who knew nothing about New York, as "high risk", and was ready to secretly designate several reserve plans to take advantage of this. "In that case, the Harrison family will obey you in the future?" a guy with eyes nearby carefully tried. "That''s right! As long as Eric is not stupid enough to think he can get rid of me or want to kill me. Oh, by the way, this is the first batch of medicine I promised you, a whole 10000 bottles." Zhang Cheng stood up, took out a fist sized wooden box from his pocket and threw it on the ground. At the moment of contact with the ground, the whole box began to grow rapidly, and finally became as big as half a double bed. After opening, it was filled with evolutionary medicine 6.0 improved on the original basis, and each bottle sent out strong energy fluctuations. "Is this?!!" Iger rushed up first, picked up one of the bottles and observed it carefully. Although he himself only knew a little about alchemy, he could clearly feel the magical energy contained in the potion itself. There is no doubt that according to the standards of the underground world, each of these tens of thousands of bottles of potions belongs to high-level magic drugs, and the value can not be measured by money. "As you can see, this is the evolutionary potion I promised. Even if ordinary people drink it, they can get strong physique and can learn magic. In addition, I have prepared several training manuals. You can train your men into soldiers, assassins and casters according to the above description. Remember, all this is not free. You need to I provide enough nuclear warheads, or intelligence I am interested in. Well, that''s all for today''s conversation. We have plenty of time to get to know each other slowly in the future... " With the last word falling! Zhang Cheng gently snapped his fingers, and the whole person disappeared out of thin air in front of countless pairs of eyes, leaving no trace. Just this superb transmission magic made everyone present show incredible expressions. Although transmitting magic is not very rare in the underground world. Almost all the guys who graduate from wizard can do it, there are few in the world who can do it without materials, spells and magic actions. Just when the people were still in shock, Iger suddenly slapped the table and scolded loudly: "Calm down! Don''t be frightened! Don''t forget that he is our ally now. Isn''t it a happy thing to have such an ally? And the most important thing now is to test the effect of evolutionary medicine. If it is really as good as said, we will start to consider how to satisfy your appetite next." "You have a point! Richard! Come in!" another old man with all white hair waved to the door. About two or three seconds later, a strong white bodyguard opened the door and came in, bowed respectfully, "boss, you call me?" "Yes! Here, drink this bottle of medicine. I want to see how strong it can strengthen you." the old man took out a bottle and handed it directly without nonsense. "Fortifier?" the bodyguard held it in his hand with a confused face, and his eyes glittered with uncertain light. He is not a fool. He knows some secrets about the world. He is a little uncertain whether he regards himself as an experimental mouse or can really strengthen his body. However, he didn''t have the right to choose. After hesitating for a moment, he lifted the cork of the bottle, raised his head and wiped it out. Next second Poop! Poop! Poop! The heart suddenly began to beat violently! In the blink of an eye, his muscles began to expand rapidly, and his height rose from about 1.8 meters to 2.10 meters. All shoes, socks, shirts, coats and belts were broken and torn under the force of muscle expansion. Fortunately, the whole process was very fast. The bodyguard completed the evolution before others reacted. Only from the appearance, the direction of his evolution is undoubtedly the body. "How do you feel?" Iger asked with his eyes shining. "Well - I feel great power! And unbearable hunger! Falk! I want to eat! I''m so hungry!" Richard rushed into the cafe kitchen like crazy, grabbed the highest energy dessert and meat and stuffed it into his mouth. Even the heavy cold storage door was pulled down by his hand and still beside him. "Oh, my God, he''s as strong as a little giant. Incredible! Incredible! I need a thousand bottles!" "I need a thousand, too!" "Damn it! There are more than a dozen of us! It''s impossible to divide as many as a thousand bottles!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 671 On the top floor of a luxury apartment in downtown Boston, Eric Harrison, who didn''t sleep all night, was sitting on the sofa. His eyes were covered with bright red blood, and his face revealed undisguised anxiety and anxiety. His wife, eldest son and two daughters sat in a chair not far away and kept crying and weeping. Obviously, the man with a huge secret hidden in his heart did not tell the truth to his family, but pushed it to the non-existent "terrorists". The terrible scars on the body of his youngest son Casa were also described as being brutally tortured and abused by terrorists. After all, in such a crisis that may lead to the demise of the whole family at any time, the fewer people you know, the better, and the less you know, the safer. Unfortunately, Eric underestimated the inner desire of his eldest son Jervis to avenge his brother. Before he knew what had happened, a group of heavily armed mercenaries broke in from the outside. The first guy has a bald head and looks about 40 years old. Although he is not very strong, he gives people a strong feeling. He doesn''t seem to like talking more nonsense at all. He directly asks, "who''s the employer?" "I am!" Jervis responded. "Very good! We already know the task you gave. We caught $10 million alive and killed $8 million. According to the old rule, half of the deposit will be paid first. Whether it is successful or not, the money will not be refunded, and the rest will be paid after completing the task. If we agree, we will start to take action. If we don''t agree, it''s OK." the bald head offered the price as quickly as possible. He certainly didn''t know who the family was standing in front of him, otherwise he would never speak in such a way and tone. We should know that although the marine civilization established with Anglo Saxon as the core gives people the illusion that it was the first to open the secularization, liberalization and capitalization of modern times, it has always emphasized the principles of blood supremacy, aristocracy supremacy and privilege supremacy. Whether Britain, the former global overlord, or the United States of America, the only superpower today, the upper class has always been firmly controlled by such a group of families, many of which can be traced back to 200 years ago, and the British upper class aristocracy can be traced back to the rose war. Look at the media that entertain to death. They may dare to ridicule politics and provoke billionaires, but few dare to dig deep into the secrets of those ancient families. Because people with a little common sense know that these people who really control the country will not follow you through the so-called legal procedures, but will only suppress you by various means, turn you into a penniless poor man and tramp, and then crush you like a bedbug when the public no longer pays attention to you. There is no doubt that Harrison is such a family. He has countless friends in politics, business and the army. Just say hello in private, not to mention a group of mercenaries, the army of a small country can be easily eradicated. But the vengeful Jervis didn''t care about the other party''s rudeness. He quickly took out his checkbook and wrote a check for $5 million and handed it to the other party: "take it! Remember! I want to live!" "No problem! Our reputation has always been good. Please rest assured." After calling to confirm that the check can be cashed, a faint smile immediately appeared on his bald face and quickly took his men out of the apartment. Seeing these guys'' Hummers disappear at the end of the road, Eric finally got up and roared, "asshole! What the fuck are you doing? Recruiting mercenaries? Are you crazy? Do you know who our enemy is?" "Whoever it is! I will make him pay the price! The price of blood! The Harrison family can''t die in vain! Blood debt can only be paid with blood! Didn''t you teach me that?" Jervis retorted mercilessly. Since he came by plane this morning, he always felt that his father was a little wrong and seemed much weaker than usual, so he always held a breath in his stomach. Now he vented all his anger immediately after being stimulated. "Fark! You don''t understand what happened! You can''t intervene in this matter at all! I''ve lost one son and don''t want to lose the second." Under the heavy pressure, Eric''s mental state collapsed a little and kept walking around the living room. When he opened his mouth several times to tell his son the truth, the closed door suddenly made a clear click, and then a young man with Oriental appearance came in from the outside. The most interesting thing is that the two security guards outside the door seemed to see nothing. They neither blocked nor informed, so they let a stranger into the room. "Good afternoon! It''s very presumptuous to interrupt at this time, but I have a very important thing to talk to Mr. Eric alone." Zhang Cheng touched his chest with one hand and leaned slightly, pretending to be polite. It has to be said that the last time he directly ordered the combat team to raid the villa, it was simply two extremes. "Come with me! Let''s go to the inner study!" Eric''s pupils contracted violently, pushed his eldest son away and walked into the study on the right corner. Zhang chengchong, the three ladies present, and Jarvis, who was at a loss, nodded, followed them in and closed the door. Because it is an apartment, this study is not big, but the bookshelf is full of all kinds of history, literature, philosophy and economic works, at least thousands of copies. It is estimated that it will cost hundreds of thousands of dollars to buy on the market. After a brief appreciation of the surrounding layout, Zhang Cheng quickly put an exquisite wooden box on the desk and opened the lid. moment A strong smell of blood! There was nothing else in the box, but Lucas''s bloody head. "You... Did you really kill him?" Eric''s voice revealed a shiver. There''s no way not to tremble! Lucas''s shadow, but from the day he took over the family, the other party has been shrouded in the clouds over his head, which can never be dispelled. But now, the old man who was once regarded as invincible was finally killed by the enemy today. Eric didn''t know whether he should be sad or happy. His emotions were very complex. Zhang chengminrui noticed this and spread his hand: "of course! What, do you think it''s difficult to kill him? No, killing him is as simple as eating and drinking water for me. In addition, I have reached a cooperation intention with those old guys who have lived for one or two hundred years. From today on, I will be your backstage." "I see! From this moment on, the Harrison family will obey your orders, just as we obeyed him before." Lucas bowed respectfully. "Very good! I like people who know current affairs and know how to advance and retreat. I hope you don''t say one thing and do another. Don''t forget to take care of your angry eldest son. I don''t want him to die in my hands one day. As for those annoying mercenaries, I won''t pursue them this time, but I won''t do it again..." Chapter 672 "Please rest assured that Jervis is just a little impulsive and will recover his mind in a few days. I will talk to him in person at that time. In addition, please don''t hesitate to tell me what you need me to do. I promise that it will be done as long as it is within the ability of the Harrison family." Hearing that the last son''s behavior was clearly known by the other party, Eric immediately burst out beads of sweat on his forehead. Although he subconsciously still hated the guy who killed his youngest son, he knew that no matter for the sake of his own life and his family''s life, or for the power status of the Harrison family in this country, he could never cause the other party even a little dissatisfaction. Because since Lucas was killed, the Revenge of killing children has changed from the main contradiction to the secondary contradiction. Now the most important thing he has to face is to give a head-on blow to those enemies who want to take advantage of the chaos to bite off a piece of meat from themselves, so that politicians and capitalists in the ordinary world can understand that the Harrison family is not weak. Appreciating the fleeting pain and hatred in the other party''s eyes, Zhang Cheng slightly tilted his mouth, took out a small wooden box from his pocket, opened it and handed it to the other party, and directly ordered: "Your only task at this stage is to send the gems in the box to the most war-torn areas in the world and ensure that they fall into the hands of warlords, leaders of armed organizations and leaders of terrorist organizations." "This... This is a black diamond?!" Eric picked up one of them, and his face showed an indescribable horror. Although the Harrison family is one of the top giants in the world and has countless direct and indirect wealth, it has never seen such pure, large and numerous primitive black diamonds. The smallest piece is also the size of 25 cents. It''s absolutely no problem to process it a little and sell it for one or two million dollars at the auction. "Black diamonds? Hahaha! No, I prefer to call them doom jewels or death diamonds. You know? These gemstones have terrible curses on them. All those who hold them will be swallowed up by the dark side of their hearts and become slaves to desire and ambition. What''s more, these gemstones will follow their masters and capture the dead lives around them The soul and imprison it into energy... " When he said the last few words, Zhang Cheng made no secret of his evil tendency at the bottom of his heart. His pupils burst out a contempt that normal human beings can never have, that is contempt for life and death. Eric trembled subconsciously, hurriedly threw the black diamond back into the box, closed the cover as quickly as possible, and said in a slightly trembling voice: "understand! I will send them to the Middle East, Central Asia, Africa and Eastern Europe within half a month to ensure that each one will fall on the right hand." "Great! Remember! I need a lot of souls! If conditions permit, you can learn from your son and hire soldiers to directly kill some sensitive political figures, so as to make the region fall into chaos and anarchy. In fact, not many people die in real military conflict. Only when a region falls into anarchy completely It will really become a terrible hell. Don''t let me down and don''t let you know the consequences. "Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Eric really wants to ask at the moment, are you a devil? But finally he bit his teeth and endured it. After all, he was not the "white lotus" who liked to stand on the moral commanding height and criticize others. He had already seen the dark side of politics and even planned some activities that were not rare. "Good bye, dear Mr. Harrison. I wish you and your family a pleasant evening." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended not to see the fear in the other party''s eyes, bowed politely, pushed open the door and walked out of the study. Jervis, who had been waiting in the living room for a long time, noticed this, whispered to his sister next to him, and immediately followed him with his bodyguard. In this way, the two sides took the elevator one after another to the underground parking lot. He suddenly stood up and shouted, "wait! Sir! Please wait!" "Oh? What can I do for you?" Zhang Cheng stopped and looked back and asked with a smile. "I want to know what you talked to my father about! And what happened last night? Who was the guy who tortured and killed my brother?" Jervis clenched his fist and looked angry and unwilling. "Sorry, I can''t tell you. Some things are not the more you know, the better, but the more you know, the more dangerous. If you really want revenge, why don''t you ask your father?" after that, Zhang Cheng blinked and continued to turn around to a black car. But before taking out the key to open the door, one of the bodyguards rushed out and pointed a gun at his head under the sign of his employer: "Hey, man! I suggest you answer the question honestly and don''t try to play tricks." "Ha ha! This is the way you ask questions?" Zhang Cheng turned around indifferently and joked with a smile. Jervis obviously didn''t notice the playfulness in the other party''s tone and explained seriously: "it''s a pity to talk in this way. But I swear, as long as you tell the truth, you will get corresponding compensation, at least six figures." "Six figures? WOW! It sounds like a lot of money, doesn''t it? But unfortunately, this amount is not enough for my pocket money for a week. What''s more, I''m a busy man. I don''t have time to play with you. Bye." With a speed almost indistinguishable to the naked eye, Zhang Cheng turned quickly and grabbed the bodyguard''s right hand, snapped the other party''s wrist with a click, opened the door, quickly started the car and left. Because the whole process was so fast that it took only seven or eight seconds, Jarvis had no time to respond. The whole person was stunned in situ. It seemed that he couldn''t believe what his eyes saw. Not only did he dare not believe it, but also the bodyguard whose wrist was broken. It was not until the car disappeared out of sight that the brain nerve felt severe pain. At the same time, Zhang Cheng, driving along the main Boston road to the southwest, has dialed the satellite phone in his hand and directly issued an order to the at the secret base in the South Pacific, that is, to eliminate the mercenary who is tracking down his tracks. Without saying a word, Leonid directly sent an elite team of 20 people and two Kun fighters. About a few hours later, when the sun was about to set, the two sides finally collided on an intercontinental highway outside Boston. For a while, bullets, missiles, shells and machine guns flew everywhere, and the yellow orange eggshells paved the whole road. What I knew was that two mercenaries belonging to different forces were exchanging fire. What I didn''t know was that the Third World War broke out in the United States Chapter 673 Boom! With a grenade exploding nearby, a mercenary suddenly soared into the air, slammed into the door of the Hummer, and then fell heavily to the ground. He didn''t move. He didn''t know whether he was dead or stunned. Seeing this scene, the companion next to him immediately couldn''t help yelling: "Fark! Who are these guys? Why did they suddenly attack us? Also, where did they come from? You know, this is the United States! We can''t even get legal heavy weapons and a large number of military explosives!" "Shut up! You ask me, how do I know? Look at that plane in the sky. I''ve been in the army for so many fucking years, but I''ve never seen it before. These guys must have a lot of origins. I suggest we''d better evacuate at once, or we won''t be able to hold it for too long." another mercenary shouted at a high voice. While they were talking, both sides of a Kun fighter suddenly opened, revealing two Vulcan cannons hidden inside. They aimed at the enemy hiding behind one of the Hummers and began to fire wildly. In the blink of an eye, the car and people were all sieved. In particular, people, devastated by large-diameter bullets, have directly turned into pieces of corpses. It is estimated that it will not be easy when the forensic medicine arrives for identification. After the other two cars found this, without saying a word, they turned around and left the main road, trying to escape into the dense woods. Unfortunately, there were just two planes in the sky. As a result, without exception, they were blown up on the way. The combatants even went down to confirm everyone''s death in person, so they stopped and retreated unhurriedly. Hiding in the distance and appreciating the whole massacre process, Zhang Cheng immediately dialed the phone and said to his men, "your people have done a good job! It seems that I can look forward to their performance in the future plan." "Of course you can expect their performance, just as I promised. In addition, I heard that you are going to sea to salvage the Spanish treasure ships. Do you need me to provide some necessary personnel and technical support?" Leonid''s over projection technology appeared at the top of the hand-held screen. Compared with the frustration and helplessness of the last meeting, he is almost reborn. His eyes are not only bright, but also exudes the smell of the superior. Perhaps, as a saying goes, for some people, rights are equal to life. Once they lose their rights, they will soon die like fish out of water. "Technical and personnel support?" Zhang Cheng was slightly stunned when he heard this sentence, followed by a quick shake of his head. "No, no, my ship is the most advanced nuclear power in the world. At that time, as long as you download an X auxiliary system, you can control the whole ship by voice." "What? Nuclear power! Do you have a nuclear powered submarine?" Leonid''s eyes burst with excitement and expectation. "No, it''s not a nuclear submarine, but a nuclear powered cruise ship with some interesting experimental equipment. Oh, I almost forgot that if you have the opportunity, you''d better start as many wars and conflicts as possible around the world. I need a relatively chaotic situation." There is no doubt that in order to collect more souls in a short time, Zhang Cheng has decided to start with ordinary people in the world. The reason is simple! He needs countless soul fragments to revive millions of demons originally belonging to the Burning Legion in the Lord of demons, especially those powerful demon Lords. As a person with a sense of urgency, he always has a strong premonition that the whole world will undergo an unprecedented change in the next year, and his position is just the center of the vortex. ¡­¡­ Just as Zhang Cheng was preparing for the coming war, Anthea, the Witch of prophecy, who was on the top floor of a skyscraper in New York, was sitting in front of a mirror and seemed to be waiting for something. Only half a minute later, a mass of black smoke appeared out of thin air and slowly gathered into a mysterious man wearing a black cloak. "Well, what have you observed during this time?" the witch took a sip of tea from her glass and asked without raising her head. "Observation?" the man sneered. "Are you kidding? The power he has now is about to rival the gods, even stronger than some gods. How can I dare to approach?" "Damn it! Don''t tell me that you haven''t got any information for more than half a year." Anthea subconsciously frowned. The man seemed to be afraid of the power of the witch, carefully kept a safe distance, and whispered: "It can''t be said to be nothing! At least I know that he will disappear out of thin air every once in a while, as if summoned by some incredible and incomprehensible force, and disappear directly out of thin air. In addition, I have witnessed his battle between the debris world and angels, demons and Faust, which should satisfy your curiosity." "Wait! You said he would disappear out of thin air? Can you describe the scene?" Anxia narrowed her eyes, and strands of silver silk fluctuated around. "There''s nothing to describe! Anyway, I feel that there is a will that can''t be described by language. Even I can''t move a penny and can only wait for that will to leave." the man gave the answer directly. He is neither a wizard nor a learner, but a heterogeneous life between the living and the dead. His understanding of magic knowledge is limited to how to hide himself and kill each other. The witch stood up from the chair on tiptoe and kept walking around the room. After seven or eight minutes, she raised her mouth and showed a faint smile. She said to herself: "Sure enough, it''s him! That''s right! It seems that I need to meet him and give him that thing. After all, he is chosen by fate. If I can get close to him, I can get more power of fate..." "Close? Are you sure you want to close to such a dangerous guy? You know, he has destroyed the whole debris world, and even dead wizards like Faust are not his opponent." the man was surprised and warned. In his impression, Anthea has always been a very quiet and troublesome person. She often divines for others. When she is aware of the danger, she will immediately choose to give up. But today, the witch changed her normal and wanted to get close to a dangerous person who could be labeled bloodthirsty, cruel, ruthless and so on. "No, you don''t understand. The gear of fate has begun to accelerate. Before long, it will roll forward like a chariot, crushing all obstacles that dare to block their way forward. At that time, many people will die, more people will fight each other, and a huge crisis will envelop everyone. Only lucky people with enough power of destiny can survive "Do you remember the prophecy I made by chance when I was ten years old? The sleeping gods will wake up in the next millennium, and they will use their lives and blood to forge monsters that surpass everything..." Chapter 674 At night, when New York was shrouded in darkness again, Zhang Cheng finally drove his cheap second-hand car back to the city. But before he could decide whether to dispose of the two cars that might cause trouble first or go back to the Long Island Villa first, he suddenly saw a familiar figure standing next to the empty road, and the other party kept waving with a smile. In the trend of curiosity, he immediately stepped on the brake and asked in an uncertain tone, "Ms. Anxia? Are you waiting for me?" "Yes! I have some very important things to talk to you alone." the prophecy witch nodded without thinking. Obviously, for her to master the power of fate, predicting where someone will appear in advance is basically as easy as eating and drinking water. "Oh? How important is it?" Zhang Cheng said quietly. After all, the only guy he can''t see through in the whole new york state is the woman who lives in seclusion and almost keeps semi isolated from the outside world. Of course, there is also a strong rejection and distrust of prophecy magic in his bones. Although he is not a little white who doesn''t understand anything, he is not much better. Therefore, he never likes to spend a lot of money on divination when encountering problems and problems like others. In fact, he trusted information obtained through search, search and inference more than prophecy and divination. This is just like some old-fashioned and heterogeneous in the underground world, which extremely excludes modern scientific and technological products. There is no logic or reason, just subjective ideology is unacceptable. Anxia clearly knew what prejudice the young man with powerful magical energy had towards prophecy, shrugged his shoulders and took out a strange stone from the white handbag: "See? This is a mold used to cast the key to open the seal. It was held by another man very similar to you a long time ago. I believe you should understand what I want to express." "Mold? Key? Seal? You seem to know some secrets you shouldn''t know, don''t you?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with dangerous light and subconsciously grasped the supreme power. "Please don''t be nervous! I''m not your enemy! On the contrary, I''m your ally, a real close ally." the witch noticed the little action just now, and her pupils contracted violently. However, it is a pity that the precious quality of trust has long been abandoned by Zhang Cheng. He not only didn''t put down his supreme authority, but also pushed open the door, jumped out of the cab and pushed forward step by step: "explain! I need a very convincing explanation. You''d better not spend too much time, because my patience has never been very good." "Warren! Are you familiar with the name?" Anxia quickly threw out a name. After hearing this, Zhang Cheng was stunned. He immediately raised his right hand and suddenly made a grasping action. He directly shaped a huge hand with magical energy, forcibly lifted the witch into the air, and asked seriously: "tell me! Where did you know this name?! if there is any falsehood, I promise I will pull your soul out of your body and torture you for 10000 years." Because Warren was no one else. It was after he met the woman who claimed to be the creator that the other party mentioned that the guy who untied the first seal was also the maker and real owner of the magic sword, the soul arrest messenger. "Cough! Cough! Cough! Let go... Let go... I''m not your enemy... I... I''m your ally..." the strong sense of suffocation made Anxia look purple and coughed violently. She can even feel that the air in her lungs is getting less and less, and the blood flowing to her brain is becoming more and more blocked. It is estimated that she will be confused in a while and gradually fall into coma and shock. Looking at the witch''s clear eyes, Zhang Cheng finally withdrew his magic hand out of thin air and said bluntly: "Well, I''ll believe you first. But you only have five minutes to explain. After five minutes, your answer can''t satisfy me. Then I''m sorry. I''ll kill you without hesitation and get information in my own way. Believe me, you won''t like which way." Anxia lay on the ground and breathed the fresh air. She struggled to get up from the ground after more than ten seconds. She stroked her purple neck and carefully explained: "Do you know why my family and I have always had the power to spy on the past, present and future? It is not that our blood is very strong, but that we have always been in close contact with those foreign visitors who are favored by fate." "Visitors from different worlds?" Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be surprised. But the witch easily broke through this little trick and said sarcastically with a smile: "Why, are you unfamiliar with this word? Or do you think I won''t know the truth that you come from another world? No, I know all, and even know that you have an incredible power to shuttle through different worlds and bring back all kinds of unthinkable knowledge and objects. There are 13 such people before you, and you are 14, It will also be the last. " "Unexpectedly, you know a lot. What else do you know?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and looked at each other carefully. He never dreamed that the woman who only met him could hide so deeply and know so many secrets related to the creator''s plan. "Hehe! Don''t worry, I don''t know much. I just know that you are the chosen son of fate. Your every move will have an immeasurable impact on the world. Especially you! You have appeared in the family''s prophecy many times! The 14th Messenger, the embodiment of killing, destruction and destruction, the butcher of gods, the terminator and creator of all things, surpass All monsters... " While saying this, Anthea''s spirit was obviously extremely excited. Not only did he tremble slightly all over his body, but also his eyes burst out with terrible light. "Prophecy? Sorry, I never believe in prophecy, I only believe in myself." Zhang Cheng made no secret of his contemptuous attitude and disdained his lips. Needless to ask, he didn''t believe half a word of the long string of descriptions of himself in the prediction just now. "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, as long as I believe it. Here, this is the mold you need, and all the keys to open the seal must be forged by it." the witch didn''t seem to care about the other party''s attitude at all, and directly handed over the strange stone in her hand. "Interesting! Where did you get it?" Zhang Cheng took it in his hand and quickly realized that it was not an ordinary stone at all, but a special magic object that could transform matter and energy into each other. Its structural complexity was 10000 times more precise than any kind of alchemy process he had seen, which was definitely not what human beings could do. Chapter 675 "More than 1600 years ago, Warren met a noble daughter of the Iberian Peninsula, and later gave birth to a girl named Janeta. From her father''s blood, she gained unimaginable power to spy on some fragments of the past, present and future, and finally became the first generation prophecy witch, also my ancestor. Later, Warren was going to perform an extremely dangerous task and knew that he was likely to die, so he left a note and the mold used to cast the seal key. In his notes, he describes many strange stories, including his origin and the strange world he has experienced. Therefore, all previous prophetic witches will do their best to find the children of fate hidden in the crowd, help them tide over the difficulties and complete their mission. But unfortunately, not every son of destiny can be found, and not every son of destiny is very outstanding. But one thing, all the children of fate will inevitably be entangled with an extremely huge force of fate, which can make the prophecy witch more powerful, and even obtain the ability comparable to the gods in a short time. As long as you agree to give me the power of fate entangled in yourself, I will swear to be loyal to you until you or I are killed by the enemy. Well, do you agree to my terms? " As the last word blurted out, Anxia slowly opened her arms, as if to embrace something. The strange tattoos extending from both sides of her neck to her collarbone and shoulders exuded a silver light. Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and suddenly felt very uncomfortable, as if some invisible but very important things were about to leave him. Driven by his strong vigilance, he refused without thinking: "no! I''m not interested in your terms." moment That inexplicable feeling disappeared! Instead, the prophecy witch roared: "no! No! No! How can you refuse me! You can''t refuse me! Give me the power of your destiny! It belongs to me!" In less than 30 seconds, her skin began to age rapidly, from a well maintained mature intellectual woman in her forties to an old lady with gray hair and wrinkled skin all over her body. "Rapid aging? Who knows what happened just now?" Zhang Cheng asked, carefully keeping a safe distance. "Master! I think this woman seems to have used some kind of secret arts to seize your power, but she failed and was eaten back by the magic." the supreme authority of the artifact first gave her own explanation. Like its creator, it is also a half prophecy magic idiot, who can only guess by energy operation and phenomenon. In contrast, AI x is undoubtedly much more reliable. Through the Bluetooth headset hanging on his ear, he explained: "Sir, under the observation of the micro electronic detection equipment, the lady just released a strong micro electric induction, forming an unrecognized energy force field around her. At the same time, you also have a similar but more powerful force field activated. When the two force fields resonate, you happen to say a word no, ending the resonance, so micro electric Induction causes biological cell disorder in the body, followed by rapid aging. " "Wow! That''s a good explanation! Thank you, X. I think I understand what''s going on. In addition, have you read the mystery books I transmitted to you last time?" Zhang Cheng asked with interest. "Sorry, sir, I don''t quite understand the content, but I''m trying to analyze and calculate. If I can have a body, I can try again and again. I believe I can speed up a lot of progress." Ai replied meticulously. "Oh, don''t worry, I will give you a body, a body that can really accommodate consciousness and soul..." After that, Zhang Cheng ignored the X who communicated with him through the satellite, walked to Anxia and said with a sneer: "madam, how are you going to justify what you just did? You know? It has been a long time since no one dared to take something directly from me without consent." "No! You don''t understand! The power of destiny is of no use to you! But for me, it is life, soul and everything. Give me your power of destiny..." the witch stretched out her old arm and tried to grasp the mysterious power invisible to the naked eye or even felt in the air. "I''m sorry, I don''t believe you, let alone your nonsense just now. What''s more, if you can really pry into the past, present and future as you just said, have you foreseen the terrible fate you will face when you come to see me? Do you expect me to invade your brain and find the answer from your memory and consciousness?" As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Cheng''s spiritual power was fully opened, tearing apart the other party''s psychological defense in an extremely violent way, wantonly destroying the parts that are worthless to himself. In about two or three minutes, he found what he wanted from a childhood memory. To be exact, it is a book, a heavy parchment book with the size of a 24 inch display. It is filled with secrets about the prophecy witch family. In the cover of the last night, there is also an older and worn note, which Warren left before he went to the first seal. Unfortunately, the book is not in New York, but in the Iberian Peninsula, that is, in the basement of an ancient castle on the outskirts of Valencia in Spain. "Hum! Prophecy? Nothing in the world is more ridiculous than this magic! If there were a so-called fate, wouldn''t it be good for people to do so hard and honestly accept their established destiny." Zhang Cheng smashed Anxia''s head, released a green light, and decomposed the body into a mass of unrecognizable dust on the spot. For the destruction of corpses, there is no more magic than the six ring arcane of Fallon, dissociation. The second-hand car listening nearby was also not spared. Under the power of magic, it finally turned into a pile of iron filings and flowed into the sewer. After finishing all this, he showed his transmission magic and returned to the Long Island villa. He planned to clean up what had happened in the past two days alone in the front study. If there is no accident, we will go to sea next week as planned to salvage the key to the gate of the golden city. After all, as the time for the reappearance of the entrance of the golden city is getting closer and closer, Faust has been urging again and again. He must look like something. Otherwise, the covenant between the three people won''t last long Chapter 676 Valencia, located at the southern end of the Iberian Peninsula, is the most dazzling pearl on the West Bank of the Mediterranean. It is also the top three city and the second largest seaport in Spain. As early as more than 100 years ago, the Romans built the initial prototype of the city here. Later, it was carried forward in the hands of the Arabs and entered the era of great navigation. It is also one of the important supply ports of the Spanish invincible fleet. It can be said that whether from the perspective of history or from the perspective of modernity, Valencia is worthy of an important city standing on the European continent. However, few people know that this is actually the birthplace of the prophecy witch family in the underground world, and it is also the only place where at least one qualified prophet will be bred in each generation. At the moment, in the ancient castle on the outskirts of the city, an old woman with long silver hair and her whole body like an air dried corpse is sitting in a wheelchair, as if she could swallow her last breath and leave the world at any time. Not far from her, the mysterious man who had been ordered by ansia knelt on one knee and reported in a slightly sad voice: "the great Camilla de Silva Velasquez, I regret to inform you that your granddaughter has died and was killed on the streets of New York." "Who killed her?" the old man with a long list of names did not show any sadness. Instead, he raised his head slightly and showed an expression of interest. "He is a famous Oriental in the underground world recently. In addition, ancia seems to believe that he is the 14th son of destiny repeatedly mentioned in the prophecy." the man gave the answer without thinking. There is no doubt that his present attitude is both humble and obedient, which is just two extremes from his previous defiance in the face of Anxia. "Oh? Did the fourteenth son of fate appear? Anxia couldn''t wait to take the power of fate from each other, but was killed?" Camilla flashed a fine light inconsistent with her age in her eyes, slightly raised her mouth and showed a smiling expression. The man nodded seriously: "You guessed right! Anxia used the power of taboo to try to seize part of her destiny through forced contract, but the Oriental was more alert than expected and successfully resisted the temptation. Moreover, I think he seems to have obtained a lot of secrets from Anxia''s memory through some mysterious magic. You''d better be careful." "Be careful? Why should I be careful? No, you don''t understand. If I hadn''t been too old to leave, I would have gone to New York to meet him in person. Anxi Asia Pacific is self righteous and doesn''t know who he is going to face. But I''m different. I''ve prepared for this day for a hundred years. Now, you give this book to the 14th destiny for me Son of, tell him to come and see me within three months. " With that, the old woman trembled, stretched out her arm and pressed the base of the statue in front of her. Accompanied by a click sound from the operation of the mechanism, the thick parchment books hidden behind the wall were exposed. "The book of prophecy?! are you sure you want to give such an important thing to an outsider?" the man stared in surprise. "I don''t want to explain too much. Just do what I say. In addition, as long as you do this well, I promise to release you before you die and let you regain your freedom." "From... Freedom..." Although Camilla''s tone did not fluctuate at all when she said these words, the man''s body continued to tremble slightly, and some parts could not even maintain a fixed shape to form a large black smoke, which shows how excited she was in her heart. A whole minute later, he picked up the heavy parchment books, bent down and bowed deeply, followed by a cloud of black smoke and disappeared without a trace. Watching the torch hanging on the basement wall of the castle wall, the old woman touched her chin and muttered in a voice that only she could hear: "patience! Patience! Camilla! If he is really the person mentioned repeatedly in the prophecy, any rash action is stupid. I must wait for him to come to me, not me to find him." ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in New York on the other side of the Atlantic Ocean, Zhang Cheng hid at his desk alone, dealing with some business trifles. In particular, the cultivation base covering a huge area has been completed, and many magic plants have been transplanted. His ambitious mother kept urging him to greatly increase the output in the shortest time. Of course, this is not the most troublesome. The most troublesome thing is that the nominal father has been in New York for such a long time, but he has never been seen from beginning to end. He only occasionally sends someone to send some strange gifts, such as beautiful coral decorations, one or two wild pearls salvaged from the bottom of the sea, and so on. It has to be said that as an expert and scholar engaged in public welfare and marine biological protection, this behavior is really a little confusing. "It''s a strange and strange family relationship..." Zhang Cheng threw aside his gadget and opened the computer to make complaints about the twenty-four hour surveillance camera. As he expected, with the launch of the enlarged version of the arcane garden, the intensity of magic energy in the plant has far exceeded that of the outside world, and even grew faster than watering directly with the well water of the sun well. It is estimated that the first batch of low-grade herbs can enter the harvest stage in less than a week. Although the efficacy may not be as good as those wild ones, it is not much worse. At least ordinary people can''t feel it. Just when he hesitated to go in person tomorrow, a strong black smoke suddenly came out of thin air in the study, slowly forming the appearance of a young man, holding a heavy book in his arms, caressing his chest with one hand and leaning slightly: "Hello, strong son of fate. I have been ordered by Camilla de Silva Velasquez to give you this book and convey a message. You must meet her at the castle on the outskirts of Valencia within three months." "Camilla de Silva Velasquez?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. Because he had never heard the name in his mind, and he didn''t understand why the other party gave him a book for no reason. "Yes! She has a granddaughter named Anxia, who just died in your hands today. But don''t worry, Camilla doesn''t mean to be against you, and she doesn''t care about her granddaughter''s life or death. She only cares about one thing, that is to talk to you face-to-face. Finally, she''s dying, so if you don''t want to miss any important information, be sure Start as soon as possible. " As the last word fell, the man gently put the book in his arms on the table. The whole man turned into a black room and went out along the crack of the door. Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to stop the other party from leaving. He just opened the first page of the ancient book and was firmly attracted by the content described inside Chapter 677 All night! Zhang Cheng read this ancient parchment book, which recorded countless secrets, at least ten times from beginning to end, until he could no longer find anything worthy of deliberation. Then he stopped to rub his eyebrows, took out the magic sword - Soul arrest envoy, which had not been used for a long time from his magic waist bag, and directly asked: "Tell me, did your Creator Warren leave descendants in this world?" "Offspring? Do you......" the magic sword tone revealed a trace of surprise. "That''s right! A guy who calls himself Camilla de Silva Velasquez sent me a book full of prophecies about the son of destiny, which mentioned the 14th son of destiny, that is, me. Can you explain what''s going on? What does the so-called power of destiny mean?" Zhang Cheng gently tapped the small fuzzy words on the last line of the page, and his eyes were full of doubt. Because some of the many pieces of prophecy in this book happen to be the parts they have experienced. This means that as early as hundreds or even thousands of years ago, someone foresaw his arrival and some of his actions. It has to be said that this made him have a strong vigilance and confusion of thinking, who has always been indifferent to prophecy magic. "Have you finally come to this step? It''s really a little beyond my expectation. Yes, my creator Warren''s ability to awaken is to pry into the future, so he met his own death and chose to leave his own blood to be resurrected at the right time. Of course, it''s easy to say, but it''s difficult to do, especially with the loss of time It''s getting thinner and thinner in future generations, "the magic sword explained in a very emotional voice. "Resurrection? How to resurrect? In addition, I don''t quite understand what is the so-called ability to spy on the future? Prophecy magic?" Zhang Cheng asked several questions at one go. No way, he was too curious about the "senior" who once opened the first seal. "The method of resurrection is very simple! Use the blood of future generations to reactivate the corpses buried in the deep-sea ruins. As for the soul, it will be captured, reshaped and awakened through the power of destiny. The so-called power of destiny is simply a powerful force to intervene and change the future. I believe you must know a lot of explanations about time? In fact, most of them are wrong , time is not a straight line that can''t be changed as you think. " Speaking of this, the soul detaining messenger deliberately paused and gave a sneer: "Ha ha! On the contrary, it has never been a line, but closer to a dense towering tree. As long as there is the possibility of change, it will continue to bifurcate, bifurcate and bifurcate again, forming one parallel world after another. Generally speaking, from the initial stage, each parallel world will develop along a certain route until the end of time. But some People can forcibly change the direction of time at some specific points... " "You mean, I''m the one who can change the direction of time?" a very strange expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. Just like the viewpoint stated in the famous time paradox, if people at the current time point suddenly know the bad situation that will happen in the future from the prediction and take a series of methods to change the established results, will the timeline change? Can the prediction after the change be called prediction? Or will the prediction change accordingly? Because of the particularity of time in coherence, it can''t make sense in logic. In short, according to the understanding of most intelligent life in the known world, time is a channel planned by countless coincidences and accidents. It always runs through three-dimensional space, thus forming a continuous historical evolution, that is, the timeline often mentioned in science fiction or magic stories. Strictly speaking, if a guy from the future goes back to the past and arbitrarily changes any fragile incident on this line, the whole timeline will change dramatically and develop in another direction. But the paradox is that if this guy changes the past, will the known future in his mind also change? After the memory changes, will he still have the motivation and desire to go back to the past and change history? For another example, because of some coincidence, this guy''s parents did not combine as before, resulting in that he was not born at all. What will be the result? Will the change continue to exist? Of course, according to the new way of understanding mentioned by the magic sword just now, the relationship between time and space is not as unchangeable and contradictory as people think. If time is not a straight line through space, but a parallel universe composed of possibilities like a three-dimensional network, the so-called time paradox can be explained. The changed past of people from the future is only another parallel universe connected at the current point in time. From the moment of change, time moves in another direction. The original established facts have not changed, but exist in another parallel universe at the same time. In this way, no matter how time is destroyed, it is only a way to another parallel world that already exists, rather than changing its past and future. "Hahaha! No! In fact, every intruder entrusted with a sacred mission has a very strong power of destiny, but the problem is that most people can''t use it well, but let it waste in vain, even you. But my creator Warren is different. He foresaw everything, including your arrival. Do you know what it means?" The soul arrest messenger asked with a laugh. Zhang Cheng touched his chin, hesitated for a moment, and quickly replied, "this means that he knows all the possibilities of the future! He knows what I will do next, whether it is success or failure." "That''s right! This is the greatness of the power of destiny! So I sincerely suggest you meet Warren''s descendants. If you can, you''d better revive him and he will become your most powerful helper. If you two work together, no one or God will be able to stop it in the world." the magic sword said excitedly. "Sounds interesting! Thank you for your advice. I''ll think it over." After saying this, Zhang Cheng ignored the intention of the soul arrest messenger to further communicate, directly stuffed it into the magic pocket and silently sat in a chair to digest the information he had just got. There is no doubt that like the creative power obtained after the awakening of the seeds in his body, Warren got a magical power called the power of fate, and was much higher than himself in skilled use. He was really not sure if this guy really resurrected, whether it was good or bad for the whole plan, and what kind of relationship they would get along with each other. brother? Allies? subordinate? Chapter 678 There is no doubt that both the redefinition of time by the soul arrest messenger and the power of fate mastered by Warren have caused great trouble to Zhang Cheng. In a strict sense, neither of these two points is his field of expertise. He can neither verify it from a certain side nor forcibly understand it by applying some ready-made theories. Therefore, after hesitating for several hours, he resolutely decided to put this matter aside first. Anyway, he still has three months to think about. Maybe he can go to another world to find the answers he needs. The most important thing now is to go to the Atlantic Ocean to salvage the key to the golden city. Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng put away the parchment ancient books spread on the table, put them on the shelf, pushed open the door and walked out of the study on the second floor. Just as he was going to return to the hall on the first floor and enjoy the breakfast made by the invisible slave, he suddenly installed a positive relationship with Elizabeth who had just left the bedroom. "Ah!" the girl covered her nose on the spot and screamed, followed by a low voice complaining: "Damn it! When did you come back? Why didn''t I hear a sound?" "Sorry, I''ve had a lot of trouble recently. I''ve been in the study since I came back last night. It''s not surprising that you didn''t hear anything." Zhang Cheng explained. While holding up his girlfriend, he raised his hand to release a touch of holy light energy. In the blink of an eye, he restored his red nose. Feeling that the swelling of her nose had disappeared, Elizabeth looked up and asked in a very curious tone, "what''s the trouble? Can you tell me?" "No! The more you know about some things, the more dangerous it is. I don''t want you to be exposed to danger. Well, don''t ask so many questions. Let''s go to breakfast and talk about your recent campus life." Zhang Cheng resolutely cut off the topic, took the girl''s waist and held her down the stairs to enjoy the short-term peace and warmth. "Ha! Campus life is not as interesting as you think! But some time ago, there was a rich handsome guy, which made many little bichi spring. Some even offered a reward. The first girl or boy to win him could get 800 dollars in cash. Unfortunately, no one has succeeded so far. In addition, I found that he seems to be very interested in me Elizabeth winked playfully. Zhang Cheng obviously knew that the girl was deliberately teasing himself, smiled and joked: "what about you? Did you give him a response?" "How can it be! That guy is just a rich playboy. How can he compare with you. Honey, I think you have an obligation to reward my loyalty." Elizabeth jumped up like an octopus. The next thing is naturally a sport loved by men and women and beneficial to physical and mental health. After the exercise, after taking a bath, they were refreshed and sat at the table, eating a steaming breakfast. Elizabeth skillfully forked a fried egg and bit it. Without raising her head, she said, "Oh, by the way, a woman named Maggie came to you last evening. She said she had something very important to talk to you face to face." "Maggie?" a different color flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. "That''s right! I don''t think she looks like a liar. You''d better go yourself." Elizabeth swallowed the food quickly and showed a reasonable side. Although she is still very young, due to the awakening of the witch''s blood, she is not as ignorant and stupid as most American teenagers, but has incredible insight. She can judge the relationship between the two at a glance, but she is smart. "OK, I see, thank you. Also, you don''t have to worry about Maggie. If one day I need to choose between her and you, I will choose you without hesitation." after that, Zhang Cheng finished the food on the plate at a very fast speed, got up, put on new clothes and left the villa, ending this slightly embarrassing conversation. However, he obviously did not expect that as soon as his front foot left, the black unidentified creature with the shape of a cat brought back from the debris world jumped onto the table and proudly said in English: "how, my suggestion is good?" "Hey, hey! Cody is the best! But I have a question. How do you know that I am the first in his mind?" Elizabeth wiped the bread crumbs adhered to the corner of her mouth with a puzzled expression on her face. "It''s not easy! Through attitude! Haven''t you found it yet? Among so many heterosexuals, he only relaxes his vigilance a little and produces a lot of pleasant emotions when facing you. Remember, make good use of this, as long as it''s not too excessive, he will meet all your requirements." the action of the unknown creature imitator cat called Cody, Elegantly pick up a bottle of jam and lick it, revealing unparalleled enjoyment in your eyes. Elizabeth nodded thoughtfully: "the relationship between us is much closer than I thought..." "Intimacy? No, no, no, my little darling, the relationship between you is not just intimacy, but is forcibly connected by some invisible force. Unless one of them dies, it will never be separated." Cody explained with shaking his tail. "That''s a good thing, isn''t it?" Elizabeth said in an uncertain tone. "It''s a good thing for you, but it''s hard for him to say. Because from the enemy''s point of view, you are equivalent to his external weaknesses and weaknesses, which is a relatively easy target. In addition, let me inform you that your strength has increased rapidly in recent days. I need to sleep for a long time to complete the second evolution in recent days You''d better not disturb me. " With these words, Cody threw away the empty glass bottle and jumped through the crack of the door. "Evolved again? It seems that I can consider finding another suitable pet..." Elizabeth muttered to herself. There is no doubt that Cody''s ability to change from a fragment world creature that can only sell cute to a magical creature that can speak is all due to a talent she awakened not long ago. In short, it is to inject the witch''s blood and magic energy into a creature''s body, so that it can complete the situation of similar gene mutation and become a truly high IQ magic creature. Of course, this gift is not unlimited. The witch''s own strength must reach a certain level, otherwise it will be in danger of being eaten by pets. But now, the first pet has evolved twice in a short time, indicating that the degree of blood awakening is much higher than expected, and can afford to raise another new pet. Different from the desire witch Catherine, Elizabeth''s ability to awaken seems to be closer to the auxiliary "animal trainer" in addition to the most basic ideas. The underground world only refers to the "animal trainer", which does not simply teach the beast, but endows the ordinary beast with some supernatural powers and orders him to fight for himself in case of danger. Chapter 679 It has been said that New York is the essence of the whole of the United States, while Manhattan is the center of New York. In particular, Wall Street, which extends from Broadway Road to East River in the south, is known as the heart of the world''s financial capital system. Every successful businessman is eager to have his own company or office building here. Of course, among the big conglomerates including Morgan, Rockefeller, DuPont, and the heavyweight headquarters such as the Nasdaq, the American Stock Exchange and the New York futures exchange, so the real estate price is almost the world''s largest. At the very least, after the Japanese economic bubble broke in 90s, there is no such place yet. But none of this has anything to do with Zhang Cheng. The reason why he drove here is just to find out what''s important for Maggie to come to him. You know, according to their previous agreement, they are not allowed to affect each other''s private life, let alone directly come to the door. Obviously, something must have happened to make this mature and steady woman panic and break her original promise. Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. He walked into the elevator alone, pressed the corresponding floor, and entered the beauty and health products company printed with three capital English letters after more than ten seconds. As the only son and heir of the company boss, he easily walked through the busy office, smiled and greeted Maggie, who was tired and lying on the table with her eyes closed: "Hey, dear, good morning, did you lose sleep last night?" "Oh God! Damn it! You finally appeared! You know, the company has encountered some big problems recently, and many venture capital companies have focused on us, hoping to raise large-scale financing for the company before listing." Maggie quickly rubbed her dry eyes and issued a solemn warning. In the United States, a paradise of financial capital, no upcoming company can escape the bite and devour of capital predators. Whether Microsoft and founder Bill Gates, or Google, bookface and Amazon e-commerce, they all chose to bow to Wall Street financial capital and give up a large number of shares. In particular, Microsoft, the first to openly resist Wall Street financial capital, was almost dismembered because of the problem of monopoly. As many Americans joke, talented entrepreneurs in this country may have a certain chance to make a lot of money, but they certainly don''t make much more than the financial giants led by banks. The reason is very simple. Once the latter finds out which company has potential, it will immediately be like a bloody shark, rush up and wave money to buy the shares in the hands of the founder, followed by dilution again and again, and directly grab the company through legal means. Fortunately, perhaps the founders can retain a certain proportion of shares, and those who are unlucky may be kicked out of the board of directors. As for those who dare not accept the financing of capital giants, most of the graveyard grass will be three meters high in a few years. Even Microsoft, a powerful monopoly, was tossed and choked in the end and had no choice but to make a compromise. It can be said that several major banking consortia centered on the Federal Reserve have monopolized almost all aspects of the United States, and they are indispensable for anything that can make money. "Financing? It sounds interesting. Tell me, what methods did those guys use?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and asked with interest. Maggie hesitated a little and immediately replied, "they threatened to cut off our retail network if they don''t accept it. You know, the company doesn''t open its own brand stores at present. It depends on counters in some shopping malls in the United States and Europe, so it''s like being cheated by people in the sales channel." "What about my mother? What is she going to do?" Zhang Chengming was not nervous at all, but revealed some lightness and banter. For him, this kind of commercial competition and intrigue has long become a pastime game. In fact, violet house, the renovated and integrated entertainment place, encountered all kinds of troubles and conspiracies, and even two poisoning incidents. After all, in a country where almost all the commercial fields have been divided up, no matter what industry they are engaged in, they will inevitably touch other people''s cakes, and breaking people''s wealth is like killing their parents, so no matter what the other party does, it''s not worth making a fuss. To tell the truth, Zhang Cheng not only doesn''t hate this all-out way of competition, but also likes the daily life of coming and going with his competitors. On the one hand, it can take this opportunity to relax and relax. On the other hand, it can make him feel that he is still a person with normal emotional and physiological needs. In contrast, Maggie can be said to be extremely nervous and explained in a very fast speed: "the boss is a little hesitant! Because the other party will ask for 45% of the shares! If you really decide to raise funds, your original shares will be greatly diluted." "Well, I see. Thank you for reminding me. I''ll deal with it." After getting the information he wants, Zhang Cheng turns around and leaves. But before she could take a few steps, Maggie took his arm from behind, lowered her voice and hinted in an ambiguous voice, "don''t you think you''ve forgotten something?" "Oh! I almost forgot!" after that, Zhang Cheng turned around and kissed the bright red lips in front of countless people. For a whole minute, when they separated slowly, he pasted it in Maggie''s ear and whispered, "remember! Maggie! Don''t go to my house again, let alone appear in front of Elizabeth, otherwise I promise the consequences will be very serious, okay?" When the latter heard this sentence, his whole body suddenly became very stiff and carefully tried, "she is so important to you?" "That''s right! Besides, don''t think you know me very well. You only know the cowardly and incompetent me in the past, not the present me..." After saying these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng kissed each other''s cheek again, and then quietly turned away. The whole process did not show any unnaturalness, as if he still maintained a very close relationship as before. But Maggie felt the fear from the deep eyes that had just flashed away, and the fear from the bottom of her heart, as if the once familiar man would kill herself without mercy the next second. She did not understand what could make such a huge change in character. It was like changing another soul. At the same time, Zhang Cheng also opened the door and walked into his nominal mother''s office. He said in a half joking tone: "Mom, you seem to be in trouble. Do you need me to provide some suggestions?" Chapter 680 "Hmm? Maggie told you all about the financing?" Zhang Zhi, sitting at her desk, raised her head and couldn''t see any surprise on her pale face. As a strong woman with a strong desire for control, she has long known the relationship between the two people and the use of each other. She also knows that Maggie will be 100% on the side of her son in the distribution of power within the company. Because she promoted all this. At first, it was considered that if the only son could not inherit his career, it would be good to have a strong daughter-in-law in power. But what the ambitious mother didn''t expect was that after a series of messy things, her son finally showed the courage, vision and ruthlessness that a qualified capitalist should have, and even exceeded expectations in some aspects of talent and luck, which in turn could help him achieve his career ambitions. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "Of course! If she doesn''t even inform me of such things, I''ll start to consider whether I want to change a beautiful girl who is obedient to me as a secretary. After all, honesty and loyalty are very important qualities. In my opinion, they are much more important than talent. At least one or two loyal people should be retained in the top management of the company in order to better monitor and manage the business Operation. " "Well said!" a satisfied look flashed in Zhang Zhi''s eyes, followed by his hands crossed in front of her chest, and asked bluntly: "how''s the cultivation base? I heard that you haven''t appeared recently. Don''t forget the most important thing." "Don''t worry, the cultivation work is normal, and it won''t be long before we can enter the harvest stage. Moreover, the partner has finished it, and now I own all the shares of the whole biological laboratory." Zhang Cheng replied deliberately with a confident look. It has to be said that the time of impersonation is longer and longer, and he is more and more used to his identity and role. There is no sense of exclusion in his subconscious mind. "Great! I''m proud of you. Tell me, what advice do you have for the company''s current situation? Or do you think we should bow to Wall Street financial capital group?" Zhang Zhi pursed her mouth and threw out the problem with a smile, trying to give her son a small test. Undoubtedly, Zhang Cheng knew this very well and said sarcastically with a sneer: "Bow your head? Are you kidding? What kind of guys are Wall Street financial capital? It''s called a hungry wolf if it sounds good, and it won''t spit bones if it sounds bad. If we show a little weakness, the same thing will happen again. They manage financing, diluting shares, expanding equity, reorganizing the board of directors, malicious mergers and acquisitions, etc Therefore, no matter how threatened by the other party, we can''t give up more than 20-25% of our shares and equity, otherwise once listed, the consequences will be unimaginable. " "Good analysis! It seems that you have indeed become mature. But the problem is that there are problems in our retail supply chain. How do you plan to solve this problem?" "Hehe! It''s very simple! Since the traditional retail network is stuck by others, why not try new sales methods? For example, the Internet! We can take advantage of the increasingly mature e-commerce to replace those traditional retail industries. In addition, we can also find agents in various regions through agent sales to cooperate and break the mutual trust Laugh at the blockade. No matter how powerful Wall Street''s financial capital is, it can''t fully control the whole United States. There will always be people who stand up against them for wealth. The only thing we need to pay is a small profit. Compared with a rising business empire, this payment is nothing. " After that, Zhang Cheng sat down in his chair and began to look around at this beautifully decorated office. It has to be said that this ambitious mother has quite a style in taste. Both decoration and decoration strictly follow the style of the Renaissance, especially the bronze sculpture at the door. It is definitely an antique worth millions of dollars. "Network?!" Zhang Zhiming showed surprise. Although she already had an emergency plan, she never dreamed that her son had put forward a bold idea. We should know that it is only at the beginning of 2004. Strictly speaking, e-commerce is still an emerging thing and is in its infancy. Many large traditional American enterprises despise it and will not gradually accept and join it until two years later. Until around 2008, this industry will completely mature, destroy and replace the traditional retail industry at an extremely terrible speed, and become a commodity circulation and sales channel that is really valued by countries all over the world. "Yes! Network! Haven''t you noticed that? Since 1991, when the U.S. government opened the Internet to the public and allowed the development of commercial application systems on the Internet, the network industry has developed rapidly in just ten years. By 2000, the turnover of e-commerce has reached 5.3 billion US dollars. Amazon, the leader among them, made a net profit of more than 10% last year Over $50 million, it is expected to make a profit of $300 million this year. Of course, it is still far from the traditional retail industry, but judging from the profit growth rate and turnover, it is bound to be an Internet giant in the future. Most importantly, the company is in the period of business expansion and will be eager to cooperate with us to achieve the purpose of publicity and occupying the market... " As a passer-by, Zhang Cheng is naturally no stranger to the development of the Internet. He also understands how great changes will be made in the future sales channels, so it''s not easy to talk about this. In just a few minutes, he explained his views on e-commerce and social media. Zhang Zhi rarely interrupted or asked questions. She just sat in her seat and listened patiently, looking up at her slightly strange son from time to time. About ten minutes later, she took a deep breath and said in a slightly emotional voice: "You gave me a surprise! A huge surprise! You know what? I always thought that you seriously lacked a keen business sense and vision, but I was wrong. Since the Internet will have such great development prospects in the future, why don''t we plug in before it enters the high-speed track." "What do you mean?" Zhang Cheng blinked uncertain. "I mean share replacement! Exchange part of our shares for part of Amazon''s shares. Anyway, if we want to cooperate, it''s better to cooperate more comprehensively. By the way, give some color to those Wall Street financial capital." When saying these words, Zhang Zhi''s eyes glittered with dangerous light. She''s not the kind of woman who smiles when threatened. On the contrary, from the beginning, she had planned to ask the enemy for some color to see. Chapter 681 People with strong character generally do not procrastinate after making a decision, but choose to implement it quickly. Just three days later, Zhang Zhi signed an agreement that was enough to make Wall Street''s financial capital fly into a rage, that is, he completed the share replacement with Amazon, reached a comprehensive strategic cooperation relationship at the same time, and hung all the company''s best-selling and newly developed products on the website for online sales. Of course, the price is the loss of the original retail network. Some government agencies such as the food and Drug Administration and the food safety administration also began to come to the door frequently to find trouble. Many outsiders believe that the United States is a country with the separation of powers, and the government institutions will not be affected by the upper power. But in fact, everyone with a little common sense knows the truth that law always serves politics and the ruling class. Moreover, the United States has a notorious "lobbying bill". Rich people or private enterprises can let politicians speak for themselves by throwing money, and let those bills that are beneficial to them pass. In short, it is to establish rules to legalize bribery. With the influx of funds from a large number of private enterprises, how can law enforcement agencies be alone? They are bound to open the door to enterprises or private individuals providing funds as much as possible within their own terms of reference. Some even pay high prices to bribe the news media, discredit their competitors and create some false news and news. Unfortunately, before the Wall Street financial consortia used their darkest and dirtiest means, several anonymous mysterious calls interrupted all follow-up plans. It''s not others who call, it''s the old guys who hide behind the scenes and control everything. These days, they are busy using evolutionary medicine to cultivate their own private supernatural armed forces, so they don''t pay attention to the domestic situation. As a result, as soon as they are finished, they find that their men are playing a challenge with Zhang Cheng and his nominal mother. As ordinary people, very few people in the world know Zhang Cheng''s real identity and terrorist destructive power. They order to stop any actions that may cause misunderstanding without even thinking about it. After all, although wealth is important, it is far less than power and power, especially the powerful supernatural power. It has to be said that such a sudden change made Zhang Zhi feel very strange. She even didn''t hesitate to spend a lot of money to hire commercial spies to find out what vicious schemes the other party was brewing. But unfortunately, in the end, no useful information was found, as if the posture before the storm was false to scare people. At the same time, the entire business community in New York was surprised that Wall Street''s strong financial capital chose to retreat in front of a strong Chinese American woman. For a while, many messy rumors began to spread widely in the upper class, so that the next business activities did not encounter any obstacles, but many celebrities in politics and business came forward to help. In just one week, some third-party institutions gave a new asset appraisal report, which was three times higher than the previous price, reaching an amazing $4.5 billion. It is estimated that when it is listed, the market value will at least triple or quadruple. no way out! The medical and health care industry is so profiteering in the United States! Coupled with the unique technology monopoly, it is impossible to ensure the emergence of competitors, and it is inevitable to get the favor of investors. Watching one car after another of Ningshen flower quilts dried in the sun sent to the production line, Zhang Zhi made no secret of her expanding ambition and said without looking back: "you know, I''ve never been so sure that I can build a huge business empire from scratch. It won''t be long before these magical white flowers will make the whole world crazy." "Of course, I never doubt this, boss. In addition, I have another good news for you. The first aid spray has been completed some time ago, and the police, military and hospitals have shown strong interest in it. You''d better invite them to come to the demonstration as soon as possible." the chief female researcher who put on the new contact lens answered the question voluntarily. "Very good! Next, focus on beauty and skin care! Remember, our goal is to make the product the most desired gift for women all over the world, which is the magic that can keep their beauty and youth." Zhang Zhi expressed her positioning for the company at this stage without thinking. She is not an idiot who likes to expand blindly with a little advantage. She knows that only after gaining an advantage in a field can she launch an impact to a higher level. Beauty and health care products are precisely an industry that has not formed an absolute monopoly, which is very suitable for development and occupation. The chief female researcher quickly nodded: "I see! I recently found many interesting plants in the cultivation base that I have never seen before. I am going to start research, but I need your authorization." "Oh? Really?" the strong mother looked at her son. Zhang Cheng pretended to be innocent and shrugged his shoulders. "I''m sorry, you asked the wrong person. I''m not an expert in this field. As for the research, there''s no problem, but we must pay attention to confidentiality and limit it below the second floor." L "Why?" an incomprehensible expression appeared on the female researcher''s face. "It''s very simple! The plants above the second floor are very rare and precious, and their growth speed is far faster than those below. At this stage, we must carry out all-round protection until we understand their growth cycle and habits." Zhang Cheng explained solemnly. "I see..." Zhang Zhiruo nodded thoughtfully, and then joked meaningfully: "it seems that your lovely friend is really a good man. He has contributed a lot of valuable research results." "Yes, I think so too. Oh, I almost forgot to tell you that I will leave New York in two days and go to sea by boat for a while. If there is nothing important, you''d better not call me." Zhang chengmingxian didn''t want to talk too much about this, so he resolutely changed the topic. With the registration of the nuclear powered yacht, he can''t wait to go to the bottom of the Atlantic to complete his mission. "Vacation? No problem! Go! Do you want me to buy you a luxury yacht as a gift?" Zhang Zhi didn''t think much, revealing her mother''s special doting on her son. "No, No. don''t forget, I have other industries. It''s more than enough to buy a yacht by myself." Zhang Cheng winked playfully. Ordinary yachts can''t meet his requirements. In fact, for this operation, he shaved the Hydra nuclear powered yacht brought back from Marvel world, and he also spent a lot of money to rent two large tonnage salvage ships. If circumstances permit, it''s best to fish up all the treasures on the whole ship to divert attention without exposing magic ability. In this way, most people will be attracted by the huge wealth on the queen of fire and ignore the real value on it. Chapter 682 A few days later, a luxury yacht and the luxury lineup of two large tonnage salvage ships finally slowly left New York port and headed for the middle of the Atlantic at full speed. Standing on the top floor of the 230 meter long nuclear powered fully automatic control yacht, Zhang Chengtou did not return and asked MANSA dressed in cool clothes: "are you ready to explore the truth behind this false world with me?" "Of course! Do you think I still have room to step back now?" the girl stroked her hair disordered by the wind and asked back with ease. As she became a member of the underground world, she felt that the ordinary world was like a studio built in the Hollywood film Truman world. Ordinary people don''t know that they quietly gather a large number of strange people with terrible supernatural quantity around them, and can even quietly manipulate the government and influence the news media and public opinion. Therefore, the girl soon accepted the new identity, and the identity of ordinary people was ruthlessly abandoned before. "Good! Let''s enjoy this adventure and see if the sudden mysterious storm hundreds of years ago was accidental or triggered by some powerful supernatural forces. Ye Lianna, it''s OK for you to control the ship?" Zhang Cheng contacted the petite woman in the captain''s room through the radio. The latter replied without hesitation: "no problem! Boss! Including the two salvage ships, they are all under our surveillance! As long as you give an order, I promise to clean up all irrelevant personnel within five minutes." Obviously, in order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Zhang Cheng still dispatched several combat teams in this operation to ensure that the troubles can be solved by conventional means in case of emergencies. After all, the staff on the salvage ship are ordinary people. Who knows how they will react when they see the magic power for the first time. In this way, the three ships kept radio contact with each other and drove for about three days before reaching the sunken sea area determined by repeated inference and mapping. Looking at the endless dark sea water in front of us, several divers from the salvage ship showed nervous expressions on their faces. Because even fools know that even with the help of the most advanced diving equipment, the depth of human diving can not exceed seven or eight hundred meters. At present, the black sea water is at least two thousand meters deep, which can be described as a restricted area. Most importantly, there are six or seven armed men with automatic and semi-automatic weapons on the yacht, which just looks like a bad feeling. Undoubtedly aware of the strong emotions of these people, Zhang Cheng smiled and comforted: "relax, I don''t intend to let you dive directly to a depth of more than 4000 meters, but just need you to enter the water and sprinkle these high-tech detectors evenly within a radius of 20 nautical miles." "High tech detector?" a strong male diver''s eyes revealed a puzzled look. "That''s right! Here! These are the gadgets in the boxes. You throw them every other sea mile. According to this chart, spread all the area with a radius of 20 nautical miles centered on the yacht." Zhang Cheng pointed to the oval glue pulled out of the waterproof box not far away. Needless to ask, these things are not so-called high-tech detectors at all, but a cheap magic item. Once it enters the water, it will activate rapidly in a short time, attach to marine organisms, follow each other and search a large area of the seabed. Through this carpet search, as long as the sunken ship is still there, it can certainly be found. "I see! Simple work! Leave it to us." Knowing that there was no need to risk their lives to dive to a depth of kilometers, every employed diver was relieved and took the relatively easy job without thinking. With the help of the speedboat, in just one afternoon, thousands of palm sized oval colloids were evenly spread over the range of 20 nautical miles. After a busy day, the diver returned to the cabin early, enjoyed a sumptuous dinner and slept happily on the bed. They don''t know at all. At the moment, in the captain''s room of the yacht, Zhang Cheng, MANSA and ye Lianna are staring at the 3D stereoscopic projection of the surrounding seabed. Combining the images obtained by magic observation with the powerful information processing ability of artificial intelligence x, it is easy to obtain the seabed image with a water depth of more than 4000 meters. Even some dangerous marine creatures, such as giant squid, strange fish with sharp teeth, jellyfish carrying toxins, etc., have been marked one by one. With the continuous movement of thousands of magic detectors attached to marine organisms, this dynamic 3D projection is becoming more and more complex and perfect, until a sunken ship shaped outline appears on the seabed seven miles away from the yacht "Oh, my God! This... This is a standard three masted galleon! The most famous ocean going ship in the heyday of Spain!" Martha stood up excitedly and exclaimed. But before she was happy for a few seconds, a huge shadow rushed out and swallowed the fish attached to the magic detector directly. moment The captain''s room was silent! A whole minute later, Yelena couldn''t help swearing in Russian: "who the fuck can tell me what happened just now?" "The blurred image passed back in the last second should be a large and ferocious marine creature. It is preliminarily estimated that the body length is 12 to 16 meters, and it is very aggressive. Please be careful." Ai x gives an explanation at a leisurely speed, and enlarges a picture of a mouth full of fangs and presents it in front of everyone. Staring at the projection picture that was enough to make people have nightmares, Martha subconsciously swallowed her saliva, lowered her voice and said to herself, "God! What kind of monster is this? It seems to take the sunken ship as its own nest! I think we are in big trouble!" "Trouble? No! Believe me, it''s not trouble, but our best helper..." Zhang Cheng stood up and went straight to man outside the deck. "Boss! What are you doing? Don''t tell me you''re going to go underwater and talk to the monster yourself." Yelena asked in a trembling voice. "Hehe! Why not? You should know how persuasive I am." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng jumped directly from the side of the ship and quickly disappeared into the dark sea. With the power of magic, he propped up a spherical shield with a diameter of more than two meters and roamed freely in the ocean. Although it was night and there was no light in the deep sea, his divinity gave him the ability to see things in a completely dark environment. After a while, he found the huge sailboat that was almost completely buried by gravel. It can be clearly seen from a distance that the reason for the ship''s silence is that a huge hole has been cracked at the bottom of the ship, which may have been broken by sudden waves in the storm or hit some Hidden Reef. In short, in the sail age, this kind of heavy damage is enough to sink any warship quickly in a short time. Chapter 683 Because the bow part of the ship is buried under the soil and sand, it is not possible to confirm whether it is the legendary "Queen of fire". However, near the broken hull, you can vaguely see the damaged boxes scattered nearby full of deep-sea brown algae and shellfish. Each box is filled with heavy gold, and more are directly scattered in the soil. You can see piles of gold and silver coins by pulling away the sand by hand. There is no doubt that this is a Spanish treasure ship, and it is also the highest specification treasure ship, carrying at least ten tons of gold and several times more silver. However, for Zhang Cheng, a large number of precious metals such as gold and silver have long been no longer exciting treasures. All his attention was focused on the huge hole under the hull, and the power of spiritual power was continuously extended. After about three or five minutes, he raised his mouth and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "Aha! I found you! Lovely little thing!" Next second Bang! A deep-sea creature with strange green fluorescence rushed out! It probably looks streamlined, like an enlarged hairtail or sea snake, with a body length of more than 15 meters and a waist of an adult man! The most important thing is that the head is three or four times larger than the body, and the mouth is full of sharp teeth thicker than fingers. The terrible jaw biting force is definitely greater than that of great white sharks and killer whales. Just when Zhang Cheng was shocked by the monsters in front of him, a king squid, who was also the top predator in the deep sea, suddenly sprang out of the darkness and jumped up with his thick tentacles. With a powerful suction cup, the king squid easily entangled the former and tried to bite each other with a sharp mouth. But before it could bite, the light on the monster like a sea snake began to become brighter and brighter, followed by the release of an energy field that could not be distinguished by the naked eye. The poor King squid was pushed out before he knew what had happened, and two of his tentacles were forcibly broken. You know, this is not the kind of delicious food on the table. Only one suction cup is more than 40cm, and there is a circle of extremely sharp small sawteeth on the edge. The instantaneous adsorption force and the maximum tension borne by the tentacle itself are no less than the high-strength cable made of special materials. But even so, it is still pulled off in an instant, which shows how high the strength of the force field is. Moreover, it is more than 4000 meters deep under the water. The huge water pressure alone has greatly limited the power of force field magic. If it is at sea level, it is estimated that it can tear several kilometers of sea level and reproduce the spectacular scene of Moses separating the Red Sea in the Bible. There is no doubt that this strange looking monster is a truly magical creature. As for whether it was born, changed in a special environment, or swallowed any powerful magic items, it is unknown for the time being. Seeing that the king squid lost two tentacles, the strange fish didn''t hesitate at all. He immediately rushed up at a lightning speed, opened his big mouth and bit it hard. Then he continued to release the force field to push the prey outward, tore the prey and swallowed it with mutual force. In less than five minutes, the king squid, known as the top predator in the deep sea, became its food. "It''s incredible! I didn''t expect such interesting life in the deep sea. Now let me see where your power comes from..." With the last word blurted out! Zhang Cheng immediately released his psychic powers to the greatest extent, controlled the strange fish who wanted to hide inside the sunken ship, and then slowly approached to release various complex detection spells. After a while, he found a foreign object near the bottom of his head, specifically a small statue carved in stone, about the size of an adult''s palm. The position is really a little special. If the statue is taken out, it will cause irreversible damage to the brain nerves of this magical creature. Maybe someone else will hesitate a little between the two. But for Zhang Cheng, who had already embraced the darkness, he didn''t even hesitate. He directly stretched out his fingers, cut a deep bone opening, and took out the statue from inside. At the moment when the statue left the strange fish''s body, a large number of white viscous unknown substances suddenly gushed out, tearing its thick body into sections, and generating unparalleled strong repulsion at the same time! Even the sea water is constantly surging in front of this force, and the sea level has set off towering waves, which is just like triggering a storm. In this case, under the protection of magic, Zhang Cheng is like a large table tennis ball. He keeps turning around with the ocean current and can''t stop at all. Of course, he can freeze the nearby waters with almost unlimited magic, but doing so will undoubtedly bring too many unpredictable consequences, the most obvious is the impact on the global climate. Unless the meteorological satellites of all countries in the world are blind, 100% of what happens here can be observed. In desperation, he had to give up and continue to explore the sunken ship and quickly send it back to the captain''s room of the yacht. "Damn it! You''re finally back! Tell me, what''s going on down there? Why does the sea level suddenly make huge waves for no reason?" MANSA, the first to find Zhang Cheng out of thin air, couldn''t help but burst out. At the moment, she is desperately grasping the guardrail fixed on the wall and trying to fix herself with a rope. Her cool vest and shorts are covered with coffee and wine. She looks extremely embarrassed. Not far away, ye Lianna was no better. She covered her mouth while the yacht was bumping up and down. Her face was so pale that she seemed to vomit at any time. People who have never experienced a sea storm can never imagine how uncomfortable the people inside the ship will be when the sea raises waves tens of meters or even hundreds of meters high. Almost one of them will have a strong seasickness reaction. "Don''t worry, the manic waves won''t last long. They will calm down in about ten minutes to half an hour." Zhang Cheng smiled and comforted the two women while observing the sea outside the window. As expected, the powerful force field generated by the deep sea turned a few nautical miles into Purgatory! Even the fish and shrimp in the water could not escape. They were thrown out of the water by the bottom-up impulse and banged on the hull or deck. One of them, a bluefin tuna weighing hundreds of kilograms, was stuck in the middle of the guardrail. The only thing to be thankful for is that there is no sign of a big vortex on the sea for the time being. Otherwise, he can''t care whether he wants to hide his identity. He will let the nuclear powered yacht fly and avoid being swallowed by the sea. Chapter 684 For more than an hour, the manic sea finally calmed down and restored its former calm and peace. Although no one was missing or dead, the sailors and divers on the two salvage ships were still frightened. Many even began to regret taking the dangerous job. However, due to the deterrence of the fully armed combat team, there is no sign of trying to return in violation of the contract for the time being, just muttering dirty curses. For this little offense that didn''t play any practical role, Zhang Cheng was very generous and chose to turn a blind eye and focus all his attention on the statue in his hand. There is no doubt that the sculpture is not human, but a special image of a snake in the lower body and a woman in the upper body. She had a gold crown with decorative feathers on her head and exquisite rings on her feet. One hand held up a weapon like short hair or javelin, and the other hand held a strange sacrificial dagger. The gemstones embedded in her eyes seemed to have souls, flashing strange luster. Obviously, this is a typical Inca statue, but I don''t know which God or powerful sacrifice it is dedicated to. After all, as an extension of primitive religious beliefs, both South American and North American Indians have animistic traditions and habits. For example, when they see mountains, they will think there is a mountain god, when they see lakes, when they see rain, they will think there is a water god, and when they see salt, they will think there is a salt God In short, any great power that cannot be explained by common sense will have a God to worship as the spiritual sustenance, even beasts. Under this animistic belief system, it can be said that there are more gods in the whole American continent than anywhere in the world, but most of them are the third kind of gods who can''t stand the table, or even human beings who master powerful supernatural forces. As early as the European Parliament invaded this land, it had killed a large number of such gods, so it''s nothing to be surprised. What is really interesting is that this statue actually contains very powerful energy, which can manipulate and change the surrounding force field. This means that the God behind the statue did not die, either fell asleep or lived in a corner of the rainforest, and there are a large number of devout believers under his hands. "Interesting... Is this the legendary goddess bachue, the ancestor of muska?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and said to himself with interest. Between the relevant records of the whole Inca civilization and mythology, they were destroyed by the Spanish colonists, so he was not very clear about how many gods there were in the Inca mythology, which declined a long time ago, and which continue to this day. The only certainty is that the storm mentioned in the navigation diary may not be a real storm, but a terrible disaster caused by the statue. "Hey! What''s in your hand? Did you find the baby from the wreck?" MANSA, who had just taken a bath and came out of the bathroom, obviously noticed the statue. She quickly picked up tools such as a magnifying glass and came close to observe it carefully. Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to hide it and nodded gently: "Yes! I found it in the body of a strange fish near the wreck. You may not believe it. After swallowing the statue, the strange fish seems to have acquired a very powerful super ability to release energy and push the enemy away. I saw with my own eyes that a king squid nearly 40 meters long was torn alive." "What?! you have encountered such a terrible monster and are still alive?" Martha raised her head and widened her eyes in surprise. "Don''t make such a fuss! You have to understand that I am not an ordinary person. Many invincible monsters in the eyes of ordinary people are completely harmless to me. In particular, such beasts with low IQ can easily control them with only one or two spiritual magic. By the way, do you have any valuable discoveries about this statue? Or, in other words, can you help me confirm Who is she? "Zhang Cheng pointed to the statue, with expectant eyes. One of the reasons why he decided to hire the young girl in front of him was the rich archaeological knowledge in each other''s mind. "Wait a minute! Give me some time!" Holding a magnifying glass, MANSA carefully examined the gold ornaments on the statue''s ankles and the carving on the headdress. For seven or eight minutes, she explained in an uncertain tone: "This statue should be an ancient religious symbol dating from about 800 to 1000 years ago when the Inca Empire was just established. The specific age needs to be determined. Because only in that period, Incas would use stones to make such small statues, and these gold headdresses, headdresses and weapons were added later. You can see that they are completely in two styles In addition, according to recent archaeological research, the Inca Empire began to use a large number of precious metals such as gold and silver to reshape the image of gods around the 13th century, which is very different from the former... " "You should know that what I want to know is not the boring archaeological history, but who the statue is." Zhang Cheng interrupted impatiently. As a pragmatist, he doesn''t care about the rise and fall of the extinct Inca Empire, only about the information that is useful to him. "Sorry! Inca mythology is very chaotic. In addition to some gods generally believed by Indians, there are many unique gods, and the image will change with the change of times. I need to consult some experts in this field to give you a satisfactory answer." MANSA shrugged helplessly. no way out! Although after the earth shaking war in ancient times, human civilization has only a short history of thousands of years, it has produced countless branches. Even the world''s top archaeology professors can''t be proficient in the history of all regions. Usually, we focus on selective research. Unfortunately, the American Indian civilization is the one that MANSA is least good at Looking at the girl''s innocent expression, Zhang Cheng sighed helplessly: "Hey, OK. I''ll give you three days to use the satellite network on board to get in touch with the so-called experts you know as soon as possible, and give me money directly when necessary." "I see! I swear I''ll give you a satisfactory answer in three days," Martha promised. "I hope so. Ye Lianna, inform the two salvage ships to start the salvage operation tomorrow. First get all the damage of the ship found and directly use the mechanical arm of the bottom cabin of the yacht." Zhang Chengtou ordered without returning. "Yes! Boss! I''ll send someone to watch them!" Ye Lianna, who also came out of the bathroom in her bathrobe, stood at attention and gave a standard military salute. Although the turbulence an hour ago made her vomit everything in her stomach, and her face is still very ugly, she has always been meticulous in executing orders, and her eyes have never left the surveillance camera on the electronic screen. Chapter 685 Early the next morning, less than two hours after the sun rose slowly from the sea level, two large tonnage salvage ships had moved to the corresponding coordinate positions, fixed the mechanical arm from Hydra''s advanced technology with the end of a huge crane, and then slowly put it into the bottomless black sea water. According to the results discussed by the two experienced salvage ship captains, they are ready to locate the sunken ship with the help of the detection camera on the boom, and then pull up the broken hull so that all the goods inside can be clearly presented. When all this is done, put down the solid fishing net and use the boom to mop up the surrounding seabed area. About a few times, you can get up 70% of the things. As for those heavier, or those buried deep under the silt, separate operations shall be carried out. It has to be said that the professionalism of these guys is really worthy of the high price they offer. They don''t have to worry about the employer at all. They arrange everything in an orderly manner. After a while, the first net glittered with dazzling gold and silver precious metal coins were dragged up, dense enough to be hundreds of kilograms. Especially those 16th century gold coins with irregular shapes suddenly made everyone breathe faster. Because these gadgets, which proved how simple the coinage technology was at that time, were just the goods on the treasure ship transporting gold and silver from America back to the mainland in the heyday of the Spanish Empire. At that time, people were not fully aware of the relationship between money and economy, and the hyperinflation caused by the influx of a large number of precious metals. Therefore, the more prices kept rising, the Spaniards risked their lives to transport gold and silver to their homes. The more gold and silver they transported, the more prices rose. In just a few decades, The prices of various necessities of life have doubled several times. What''s more terrible is that there are too many real gold and silver on hand, which leads to a wrong idea in the whole of Spain, that is, Lao Tzu has money, he buys everything, and he doesn''t develop his own handicraft and manufacturing industry at all. As a result, after losing its sea power, it quickly became a second rate country and never rose to become a European power. It can be said that every treasure ship is equivalent to the blood containing chronic poison, which is injected into the body of the first empire that never sets in the era of great navigation, making it weaker and weaker until it finally collapses. But for modern people, every treasure ship sleeping in the depths of the ocean is like a treasure waiting for adventurers to dig, and can make a fortune in an instant. Money! Fame! Attention from all over the world! These treasure carriers can satisfy almost what normal people want. Several crew members even couldn''t help raising their cameras and kept pressing the shutter to take pictures of all the treasures in the net. As for those who should not be careful, they have long been forcibly pressed down by armed men who are fully armed. You know, this is the high seas, the vast Atlantic Ocean. It''s not easy to kill people and sink corpses here, and afterwards we only need to put the responsibility on the strange storm last night, so no one dares to act rashly. We can only hope that the employer will find out in conscience and give everyone extra bonus and bonus. That''s why Zhang Cheng wanted to take these seemingly frightening combatants, in fact, in order to avoid the sailors of the salvage ship being jealous of money and choosing to take risks, forcing him to kill them all, or forcibly control them with spiritual powers. Never underestimate the dark side of human nature in front of huge wealth. Coupled with the characteristics of advocating adventure and selfishness in modern western society, it is a ghost to make no problems. However, with sufficient armed personnel supervision, all this was directly strangled in the cradle. Anyone who is not a fool will not think that dozens of barehanded sailors will be opponents of more than a dozen professional fighting elite. Moreover, a helicopter is fixed on the two platforms of the super large yacht. Even if it is successful for a while, it can not escape the pursuit of the helicopter in the vast sea. Standing on the deck of one of the salvage ships, ye Lianna stared at each guy leaning forward with cold eyes. When a guy tried to put a gold coin into the sock of his trouser leg, she began to remind: "Mr. captain, you''d better control your men. I don''t want to break the harmonious atmosphere at present." "Damn it! Ennis! Keep your hands and feet clean! Don''t force me to drive you off the ship!" the old captain in his fifties with a face full of vicissitudes threatened fiercely. "Shet! It''s just a gold coin! There are at least 100000 gold coins here! Do you need to be so stingy? I just want to take one as a souvenir." the young man called Ennis cursed and reluctantly took out the gold coins and threw them on the deck. "Shut up! Remember! We have signed a contract! Whatever we salvage has to do with every cent of you, okay?" the old captain shouted angrily. Ennis obviously didn''t take this sentence to heart. As soon as he turned his eyes, he came to Yelena again and said in a low voice: "Beautiful lady, are you willing to let that damn Asian man take all such a large fortune? Maybe we can join hands to leave some of it and divide it equally when we dock. Don''t worry, our ship is big enough to hide things." "Oh? Are you serious?" Ye Lianna tilted her mouth slightly and showed a playful smile. "Of course! Think about it, so many treasures can''t be found as long as we hide one tenth of them. And the value of these things is enough for everyone to enjoy the rest of their life." Ennis thought the other party was excited and hastened to add fuel and vinegar. The old captain undoubtedly had a similar idea. Instead of reprimanding his men, he narrowed his eyes and stared at the petite girl next to him, as if observing her reaction. Not only the captain, but all the sailors of the whole salvage ship who were busy stopped their work at the same time, looking forward to a positive answer from ye Lianna. But unfortunately, Irina not only didn''t give a positive answer, but also took out an exquisite pistol, put it on Ennis''s head, sneered and said sarcastically: "idiot! Who do you think we are? Mercenaries who can be bought with money? Believe it or not, if you dare spit half a word out of your mouth, I''ll make a hole in your head." "Hey! Have something to say! There''s no need to use a gun!" another sailor who has a good relationship with Ennis stood up to help his friend out. Other sailors also began to be a little restless and wanted to use the advantage of quantity to put pressure. But before they got close, the fighters holding semi-automatic rifles in the distance pulled the trigger mercilessly. Bang! Dang! The warhead instantly penetrated the deck, leaving an insignificant single hole, less than 20 cm from the right foot of the foremost sailor. "Step back! Or the next shot will not hit the deck!" the shooter warned loudly in English. Chapter 686 As we all know, although human beings claim to be a creature dominated by reason, in fact, the spirit is extremely sensitive. Once stimulated by the outside world, they often do some impulsive things. Especially when the gunfire reverberated over the sea, the sailors who had been extremely unbalanced immediately became angry and restless. Several even tried to approach a heavily armed fighter to snatch the other party''s semi-automatic rifle. But before they could do it, the other two armed men immediately rushed over, raised the butt of their guns, knocked them all to the ground and made up their feet. Judging from the painful expression on the beaten person''s face, it is likely that his ribs were kicked off. At the same time, the two helicopters on standby on the yacht also took off immediately and hovered over the accident site. The heavy machine gun made no secret that it was aimed at the troublemakers. If anyone dared to move again, what was waiting for them was not kicked off a few ribs, but strafed by 12.7 mm bullets, which could not even save the complete body. "You two! Come here!" Seeing that all her combat teams were in place, Yelena pointed a pistol at Ennis and his friends. It is because of these two guys that the situation is difficult to clean up at the moment, so yelina plans to solve these two restless factors and give a warning to the sailors on board. "You... What do you want?" Ennis''s voice trembled. There''s no way not to tremble! Ordinary people are more daring if they are pointed at by a gun and don''t pee their pants. What''s more, there is more than one gun pointing at him now, and there are two heavy machine guns on helicopters overhead. "Hum! How dare you know that you''re afraid? Sorry, it''s late." The voice just fell! Ye Lianna suddenly raised her hand, aimed at their knees and pulled the trigger without thinking. Bang! Bang! "Ah!!!!!!!!!!" "Fark!!!!!!!!!" ¡­¡­ With the scream of killing a pig, the bullet broke the knee bone on the spot and caused irreparable damage to the leg joints. Although it is not possible to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your life, you can''t do any more movements that need to bend your knees, such as running and jumping. Appreciating the miserable faces of the two unlucky men on the ground and the frightened eyes of the sailors, ye Lianna put away her gun and nodded with satisfaction: "See? This is the end of greed! If there is another time, I don''t mind killing all of you and throwing them into the sea to feed the fish. In addition, do you want anyone to ask for help? I promise my people will kill you and your family within 24 hours when I dial the Maritime phone. Remember! I''m not kidding." Silence! Terrible silence! Although many people knew when they went out to sea that the guy who could afford to buy a luxury yacht more than 200 meters long and hire professional soldiers would never be a rich man in the ordinary sense, they never thought that the other party would be a cruel character who would shoot at the slightest disagreement. Relying on the deterrence brought by strong force, the old captain quickly gave up the idea of taking the opportunity to make a profit and directed the rest of the crew to continue the salvage operation. The two unlucky men who were shot had a simple operation, took the bullet out of their knees, wrapped it up, threw it into the cabin and locked it up. In just one morning, two salvage ships salvaged more than six tons of gold and more than 20 tons of silver from under the sunken ship. In addition, there are many different kinds of gem crafts, whose value can not be measured by money. After simple cleaning, all these salvaged items were sent to the yacht for personal inspection by Zhang Cheng in order to find out the special items with magical power. Unfortunately, so far, only one sacrificial dagger polished with Obsidian has been found, which is of some research value. While he was waiting patiently for the newly salvaged thing, MANSA suddenly rushed in from the outside and shouted excitedly, "bow! The bow looks like it has been dragged up!" "What?!" Zhang Cheng suddenly stood up and looked out of the window. Two booms slowly dragged an almost rotting wood out of the water and fixed the monster like a flying dragon in front of the wood. In the era of great navigation hundreds of years ago, most captains and sailors were very superstitious, so they would fix some totem like statues on the bow of the ship to disperse disease, plague and bad luck, and this statue was called the bow statue. Generally speaking, the name of a ship is related to its bow image. For example, the bow image of the maiden is likely to be the image of a * * girl. Compared with the Poseidon, the bow image of the maiden is likely to be Poseidon in ancient Greek mythology. Obviously, according to the description of the navigation diary, the bow of the queen of fire is like a statue of a woman with a crown, not a statue of a flying dragon. This means that the ship that took great efforts to salvage is not the queen of fire, which is used to transport the key to the golden city. At the thought of these, Zhang Cheng''s mood suddenly became a little bad. He frowned and asked, "so we''ve been busy for nothing?" "Not in vain! At least you got billions of dollars worth of treasure, and we found one of the silent ships of the fleet. I believe the other ships should be nearby," MANSA explained excitedly. "What about the statue? Have you found any clues?" Zhang Chengtou asked again without looking back. "I have passed the photos to a professor who specializes in the study of Inca civilization. It won''t be long before he can confirm the specific identity and age of the statue." MANSA clenched her fist excitedly, revealing strong confidence in her tone. From the quantity and quality of the items salvaged today, she can almost be sure that nearly one-third of these items are the property plundered by the Spanish colonists from the Incas in the early stage. Many primitive gold and silver handicrafts have not been melted in time, so they are directly loaded and shipped to the Iberian Peninsula. "OK! It seems that finding something in the vast sea is not as easy as I thought. X, continue to use those marine organisms to monitor the surrounding waters, and inform me of any new discoveries immediately." Zhang Cheng reluctantly gave an order to artificial intelligence. Now he finally realized how terrible it was to be unable to use the prophecy spell. If you change to a mage specialized in prophecy, you can easily locate an item and find it directly with only a few preconditions. But there is no regret medicine in the world. From the moment when the prophecy magic is opposed, it is doomed that Zhang Cheng can no longer use any prophecy magic in his life. At present, the only thing he can do is to find the queen of fire submerged in the depths of the ocean with the help of the powerful search ability generated by the combination of science and technology and magic Chapter 687 Knowing that the sunken ship being salvaged was not the queen of fire he expected, Zhang Cheng completely lost interest in it and let Ye Lianna deal with those messy things. In particular, the heavy naval guns pulled up by the boom are very heavy, and they are not worth much money. I don''t know why MANSA is interested in these broken things. Most importantly, according to a statement on the ownership of sunken ships and cultural relics in international waters signed by the 42nd president of the United States, William Jefferson Clinton, in 2001, the United States government recognizes that the ownership of state-owned ships of all other countries, including the United States, will still belong to the original country no matter when and where they sink and how long it takes. This means that if all the salvaged things are confirmed to be Spanish treasure carriers, even if they are pulled back to the United States, they will eventually be awarded to the Spanish government by the court. However, law is one aspect and international politics is another. As long as one bite kills these things, they are not the goods on the treasure ship. The Spanish side can not produce the corresponding evidence, and the final result can only belong to the discoverer. After all, Spain is no longer the European power that dominated the sea in the 16th century, but a third rate country with little military presence and poor economy, which is called one of the "stupid pig five countries". Of course, Zhang Cheng himself didn''t care much about these useless precious metals. What really mattered to him was the queen of fire, which also sank nearby. Only on this ship did it hit the golden mural with mysterious power. Just as he was hiding in the captain''s room alone and staring at the huge underwater projection in front of him, far away in a high-end restaurant in Paris, France, Faust was using John''s false identity to continue to disguise himself as a member of the European Supreme Council, sitting at one of the tables, enjoying a delicious meal carefully prepared by the chef, and said without looking up: "What about our little ally who always brings surprises?" "He has gone to sea to look for the sunken ship called the queen of fire. Why, what are you doing with him?" Laverne asked with a smile as he tasted expensive high-grade red wine. "No, it''s nothing. I just want to ask him for some knowledge and skills of raising black dragons. You know, my two little guys have grown to nearly one meter, and their character has become more and more fierce and irritable. Except for my master, if other servants get a little closer, they may be attacked." Faust explained angrily. Because in the last month, six of his men have been bitten to death by the dragon, so he has to feed himself, wasting a lot of time and energy. "Ha ha! Sounds like good news. At least in terms of combat consciousness and talent, they are worthy of being the top magical creatures in the mythical age, aren''t they?" laforn laughed and joked. Faust shrugged his shoulders helplessly and sighed, "indeed! I can''t believe that they are smart enough to use the environment to create traps and kill prey in just a few months. If they live for hundreds of years, I''m afraid few people will be their opponents." "Hundreds of years? I promise these young dragons will die in all kinds of accidents in a short time except a few. You know? Those guys of the wizard association are trying to contact all the people who bought dragon eggs and want to establish an alliance to control all the young dragons in their own hands. As far as I know, there is a guy who sternly refused, the young dragon he raised half a month ago He died inexplicably. I believe he will find you soon. "Laforn warned meaningfully. "Hehe! Dear old friend, I promise that whoever dares to bang my dragon will die miserably. The wizard association has existed for too long. Maybe it''s time to make it history." As he said this, Faust''s eyes twinkled with a cold, piercing chill. Perhaps for others, the destruction of the wizard association is just an impossible nonsense. But for him, who alone slaughtered the entire Angel legion of the Vatican and allowed heaven to brew the complete bankruptcy of the plan of heaven on Earth last year, it is entirely possible to make it a reality. You should know that although the top wizards are powerful, they always belong to a very few and can''t protect everyone in the association. As long as Faust puts down his body and goes crazy to hunt and kill the members of the wizard Association, the ancient organization that even his own people can''t shelter will soon split and perish. Laverne was no doubt very aware of this, and comforted with a smile: "relax, things haven''t developed to that stage. I think we should be a little cautious about the wizard Association. Maybe they still keep some powerful artifacts." "Artifact?" Faust shrugged disdainfully. "Hum! I haven''t seen it before! Forget these disappointing things, tell me how long our little allies will find the key to the golden city? According to the Inca lunar calendar, the agreed date is coming soon. If it can''t be opened in time, it will have to wait a whole thousand years." "Be patient! You should believe that he can bring us surprises and miracles. Don''t forget that the golden mural is not an ordinary thing. Any non Inca people who come into contact with it will hear an inexplicable sound. In just a few days, a large amount of water will be sprayed from their mouth and nostrils and drown alive. Even vampires who don''t need to breathe can''t escape ¡£¡± "Bachue, the ancestor goddess in muska mythology and legend, was originally the God who came out of guadavida lake. It''s not surprising that she has some special abilities in water. What really interests me is whether the legendary golden city is used to worship the sun god shared by all American Indians or the exclusive domain of the Lake goddess." after that, Faust put down his knife and fork and wiped the oil stains on the corners of his mouth with a napkin. "Personally, I think it should be the goddess of the lake! The sun god is the common belief of almost all American Indians. If it really exists, it should be a very powerful God. Theoretically, it is impossible to sit back and watch his followers slaughtered by invaders, even if he doesn''t need faith to maintain his strength. Most importantly, the entrance of the golden city is deep in guadavida lake At the same time, it''s not like what a sun god would do. "Laforn calmly gave his own analysis. As a god descendant, he had a lot of knowledge about God in his mind from the moment of awakening, so he still had a voice in this regard. "In that case, I will wait and see. I hope our small allies will not be too disappointing. After all, this is related to the transformation from mortal to immortal. Especially for you, divinity means power, nearly immortal body and soul, and dependence on the throne of God..." "We will succeed! No matter who the master of the golden city is! It can''t be the opponent of the three of us!" Chapter 688 As we all know, unlike its neighbor the Pacific Ocean, the Atlantic Ocean is prone to terrible extreme weather conditions, such as tropical storms and hurricanes, every time it enters June. Including the east coast of America, the Caribbean islands and the West Bank of Europe, they will experience more than seven or eight tropical storms and hurricanes. That is why there are far more ships sinking in the Atlantic than in other waters of the world. While Zhang Cheng was constantly searching for and salvaging sunken ships in the surrounding areas, he suddenly heard an early warning notice issued by the meteorological center. It is said that a strong air flow has formed in the Atlantic basin and may develop into a deadly tropical storm at any time. "Boss! We must return!" Ye Lianna "understood! I''ll inform the captain of the salvage ship to adjust the course immediately." Seeing that Zhang Cheng didn''t insist on staying, ye Lianna was obviously relieved and quickly turned and walked out. Not far away, MANSA, who was lying on the table carefully cleaning an original pistol, suddenly asked mindlessly, "why San Juan?" "Of course, it''s because Puerto Rico is relatively close and belongs to an autonomous state of the United States. It''s the best choice in terms of distance and security environment. In addition, San Juan is a relatively developed seaport city in the Caribbean. At least the hotel will be very comfortable. Don''t tell me you like living in places where you need to keep one eye open even when you sleep Dangerous place. "Zhang Chengli naturally gave the answer. There is a famous saying in Central America, South America and the Caribbean that it is too far from heaven and too close to the United States. Since the rise of Monroe Doctrine, the United States has regarded America as its absolute sphere of influence. It has carried out multiple economic, military and cultural infiltration and control over all independent countries from all aspects, and does not allow anyone to intervene. The Cuban missile crisis is the best proof of this. Between the endless greed of large American enterprises and consortia, and excluding Canada, the traditional ally in the north, no country in the Americas can get rid of the current situation of poverty and chaos. Because only poverty and chaos, the decadent ruling class of these countries needs the intervention of powerful external forces and the support of a stable and powerful country at the critical moment. Of course, the price is that the economy and public security are extremely poor. Drug lords and gangs in many places are even more arrogant than the police and the army. Murder is a classic reserved program every day. "Shet! I admit you''re right! It seems that San Juan is our best haven." MANSA burst out helplessly. Through the news media, she has a general understanding of the public security situation in central and South American countries and understands how dangerous these countries are. Take Mexico, a neighboring country in the south, for example. It is a nightmare. On average, more than 100000 unlucky people are kidnapped every year, and more than 200 people are kidnapped every day. It is appalling, including many rich and celebrities. The most terrible thing is that most of these kidnapped wretches can''t return to their relatives and friends alive, but will be killed and dissolved by the kidnappers. Even Americans who are used to the occasional shooting around them can''t stand such a terrible security environment. "By the way! Has the identity of the statue been answered?" Zhang Cheng asked with interest. When MANSA heard this sentence, she immediately put down her work, took out her mobile phone and called out some unclear black-and-white photos: "look for yourself! If you are right, the statue in your hand should be an ancient mural. The story depicted is a person. She is not a God, but a powerful Priestess." "Priestess?!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "That''s right! It''s said that she once offered 3000 sacrifices to a God in a grand sacrificial ceremony, so she was given a powerful power and the form of half man and half snake. However, later, the priestess became more and more crazy and cruel, trying to replace the gods she once served, but she killed all the people in a city with a powerful power, the most important thing Finally, the God punished her and imprisoned her in a dark prison. The Incas were afraid of her power, so they later sacrificed her as a God... "MANSA explained briefly. "Interesting! The struggle between the priestess and the gods?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes revealed a trace of ponder. From the power contained in the statue, the priestess has obviously crossed the boundaries of mortals in the use of magical energy. Even according to the current standards, she is also a top caster. It is not surprising that such casters have the idea of replacing gods. Look at the group of high-level mages on Phelan road. One is counted as one. They are all eager to solve the mystery of the strength and immortality of the gods. But what surprised Zhang Cheng was why the God didn''t kill the ambitious priestess, but just imprisoned her. Can''t kill? Or does the other party have something that even the gods can''t help prying? More importantly, where were the female priests imprisoned? The city of gold? With questions beyond comprehension, Zhang Cheng carefully picked up the statue and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "if you can hear my voice and understand what I mean, give me a hint. Don''t worry, I''m not your enemy, but your potential ally. At least we have a common goal in dealing with the gods." The voice just fell! The jewel like eyes of the statue suddenly twinkled! Next second Zhang Cheng felt a very weak consciousness and wanted to establish some kind of connection with himself. But unfortunately, this awareness is too weak to convey even the most basic emotions, let alone complex information. Chapter 689 San Juan, the capital of the Commonwealth of Puerto Rico, is also known as the Pearl of the Caribbean Sea. Especially when there is a fatal storm on the Atlantic, it will become a safe haven for countless ships. In the days when they can''t sail, the lonely sailors who get off the ship will be very generous, wave money, drink local specialty rum, and have a close relationship with beautiful girls beyond friendship. Human beings'' instinctive desire is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. Few men can resist this beautiful time when they can enjoy themselves without any responsibility. However, for Zhang Cheng, this low-level desire derived from the continuation of future generations has long become extremely weak. So instead of attending the Carnival Party held in the hotel, he stood alone in front of the window of the luxury suite and enjoyed the shocking scene caused by the strong wind sweeping the whole city. Neither the vehicles parked on the roadside nor the roofs of houses whose structures are not very strong have escaped. At a glance, San Juan is like a girl ravaged by strong men. There is no resistance at all. The manic waves in the harbor constantly beat the rocks and make a huge sound. As for the residents, they have no second choice but to hide and wait for the storm to pass. "Boss! Do you need me to arrange room service for you?" Ye Lianna asked meticulously. Of course, this room service is not room service in the ordinary sense, but arranging a beautiful girl to accompany you through an empty and lonely night. As a professionally trained spy, she clearly knows how strong the physical needs of healthy men are, and why the director has always sent herself to perform such seemingly easy tasks. Because Leonid needs to keep in close contact with her employer, she is even ready to go to battle in person if necessary. After all, the shame skills learned at the KGB training base in order to be useful one day. Through his mind power''s exploration of the shallow thinking of the brain, Zhang Cheng felt the other party''s thoughts effortlessly, smiled and shook his head: "No! No need! Don''t associate me with desire slaves who can only think with their lower body. I am the master and dominator of desire. Only when I want something from my heart will I have corresponding desire." "You mean... You won''t be interested in women casually? Let alone have corresponding physiological impulses?" Ye Lianna''s face showed an undisguised surprise, which went against the experience accumulated in her mind for a long time. As a saying goes, the greatest pain of human beings is that they can''t control their desires. From billionaires and political elites to beggars and vagrants on the streets, they will make mistakes that they will not make in normal times at a certain point in time or under the stimulation of external factors. The KGB, an intelligence organization of the former Soviet Union, found this weakness and trained professional spies engaged in pornographic seduction, swallows and crows. However, everything has two sides, between human beings can not control their desires, so many of these trained spies really have strong feelings for the target, so they choose to betray their own country and intelligence organization. "That''s right! It''s an evolution! From lower life to higher life! Think about it, what kind of species will keep themselves in estrus all the year round, and then desperately mate and reproduce? Naturally, it''s precarious, and all kinds of unexpected lower life may die at any time. Although mankind has become a well deserved overlord on this planet, it''s not essential It is still very fragile and needs to maintain its dominant position in the process of natural competition through reproduction. " When he said these words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with light golden light, and he obviously didn''t see himself as a member of mankind. Strictly speaking, from the perspective of life, he is no longer a simple human, but an immortal who has crossed the boundaries of mortals but has not stepped into the field of gods. This is why he is more and more indifferent to the death of ordinary people. Ye Lianna no doubt noticed something. She trembled subconsciously and tried carefully: "so, don''t you belong to human beings?" Hearing this, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and explaining: "It depends on how you judge! If you judge by form, thought and behavior, I obviously belong to human beings, at least on the surface. But if I surpass the vast majority of life in the world in terms of the essence of life, I can even survive the attack of thermonuclear weapons. Therefore, it is not important whether I am human or not The question is whether I have a clear understanding and definition of myself. " "Then you define yourself as..." "I think I am a transcendent! I am no longer limited to identity, lineage, or even species! I am myself! An individual destined to stand at the apex of life evolution. You may feel very strange and scared. Why do I suddenly say these things? The answer is actually very simple. I see some potential from you, the potential to transcend yourself and complete evolution." After saying that, Zhang Cheng turned and looked directly into each other''s eyes. Through the tiny and fragile body in front of him, he can clearly see that the original ordinary soul inside is undergoing incredible changes. Needless to ask, the priestess behind the statue is quietly invading Yelena''s soul through magic, making it the carrier of her own consciousness. You should know that this kind of soul invasion can not be borne by anyone at will. The intruded must first have sufficient soul strength, otherwise the moment of strong consciousness will be defeated. "What do I need to pay?" Yelena nervously bit her lower lip. No one can resist the temptation of supernatural forces! Especially when she saw the incredible power of powerful magic, she seemed to ignite a hot flame in her heart, but being engaged in espionage all year round made her develop a good habit - patience. Only when the time is ripe will she exchange her chips for what she gets. In fact, after just a few days at sea, ye Lianna pulled Zhang Cheng out of MANSA''s mouth. She had a magic potion that could make ordinary people instantly get powerful power, so she knew she had a chance. But now, when this opportunity was in front of her, she found how ridiculous her proud patience was. The beating heart in the chest is the best proof! "What a clever girl! I need you to monitor Leonid''s every move for me. If he has any betrayal, kill him for me." Zhang Cheng smiled and said the exchange terms. For him, trust always exists for betrayal. No matter how low the possibility is, it''s best to have a small insurance. Chapter 690 Monitoring Leonid? When ye Lianna heard this sentence, her pupils were stunned, showing a trace of tension and uneasiness. Because she knows that if she agrees to this condition, it means that she will become a double-sided spy, and the danger is self-evident. Perhaps in many literary and film works, double-sided espionage is a cool and exciting career, but in fact, few double-sided espionage are voluntary. Most of them are caught and have to sell intelligence to their opponents. As the information sold becomes more and more important, they will eventually embark on a road of no return without exception. Most importantly, Yelena knows Leonid''s character. Once the other party knows that she is a double-sided spy, it is difficult to ensure that she will not make some crazy actions, such as making an accident and killing people. But for the same reason, at present, the financial, technical and equipment support of the whole intelligence agency is provided by the mysterious young man in front of us. Therefore, to some extent, even taking this task is not a betrayal, but an internal struggle for power and profit. After hesitating for several minutes, she finally made up her mind and replied seriously: "no problem! I think I can be competent for the new work." "Very good! I like smart people, but I don''t like smart people. I hope you won''t let me down..." With the last word blurted out! Zhang Cheng suddenly raised his right hand without warning and gently clicked on each other''s forehead. moment Ye Lianna felt that her consciousness began to fly out of her body and floated in mid air in a situation that could not be described in words. "This... This is..." she waved her arm with some panic, trying to return to her body. But all this struggle is futile. No matter what action she makes or how far she flies, she will eventually return to the original place, as if she was fixed in place by some mysterious force. "Relax! I don''t think you know how special you are! The soul is the most essential thing of a person. It is the collection of consciousness and the terminal carrying memory and emotion. Usually, the soul is unlikely to exist in an independent situation. But there are always a group of special individuals with unique talents in the world who are born with strong souls." As Zhang Cheng spoke, he inserted his fingers into the core of each other''s soul and felt the foreign consciousness trying to invade. "Strong soul?" Yelena obviously didn''t quite understand what she had just said. "Yes! Haven''t you noticed anything wrong with yourself these days?" Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. Ye Lianna frowned and thought for a moment, and her face suddenly became ugly: "Damn it! I''ve lost my ability to think and have some strange hallucinations from time to time recently! What''s going on?" Zhang Cheng held his hand in disapproval: "nothing! Remember that interesting statue? The owner behind it is slowly invading your soul. But don''t worry, I don''t think the other party is necessarily malicious. Maybe she just wants to borrow you to talk to me face-to-face..." "No! Don''t! Drive it out of my soul!" Although Ye Lianna didn''t know what soul invasion meant, she instinctively had a strong sense of crisis and shouted like crazy. "Sorry! It''s not easy to clear the soul invasion. Besides, I really want to hear the story of an Indian priestess thousands of years ago." After all, Zhang Chenggen ignored the struggling Ye Lianna, injected powerful magic energy into it, and let another consciousness in his soul devour it wantonly. In just a few seconds, he began to develop and expand, and constantly squeezed the control of the original owner. Finally, the soul stopped all actions and floated foolishly in mid air, emitting charming silver light. Suddenly! These silver lights turned into all over the sky and burst! Followed by rapid contraction, forming a female image of half man and half snake! The ancient priestess first inspected the decoration of the luxury room of the hotel, and then smiled and exclaimed in an ancient Indian language: "incredible! Unexpectedly, in the more than 1000 years of my imprisonment, has mankind developed to this extent?" "Sorry, although I don''t like to interrupt others, I can''t help but remind you that the Inca empire that once lived in this land has perished and was wiped out by colonists from Europe, and only a few have survived." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and explained in a slightly ironic tone of ancient Indian language. "What? The Inca Empire is dead!" a cold light flashed in the priestess''s eyes. "Yes! Not only the Inca Empire! Aztec and Maya have perished! Now the mixed race Indians living in this land have long forgotten the ancient traditions and gods they once worshipped. I''m curious how you have kept your strength from declining over the years? Are there some large tribes in the rainforest believing in you?" Zhang Cheng calmly raised his first question. Faith is a very strange thing. It can even make people do extremely irrational things at the most fanatical stage. In particular, the Indian civilization, which is famous for its bloody sacrifice, has had many cruel and bloody large-scale sacrifice carnivals in history, up to 20000 living people at most. It is said that some prisoners heard that they were sacrificing gods and were willing to go to the altar and dig out their hearts with Obsidian daggers. But interestingly, this fanatical belief usually has a peak. After crossing the peak, humans will quickly calm down and start to think about whether it is worth it. The more we enter the secularized modern society, the more difficult it is for fanatical religious beliefs to last. Even if we are deceived by tempting words for a while, we can recover our reason in a short time. Therefore, it is almost impossible to retain a group of almost ignorant believers for a long time in the current civilized environment. "Everyone has their own secrets, and I''m no exception. Besides, don''t you want to introduce yourself before we talk about business?" the priestess obviously noticed the statue placed on the table, and her eyes showed extremely complex feelings. "My name is Zhang Cheng, you can call me Zhang." Zhang Cheng gently picked up the statue and secretly observed the other party''s reaction. The priestess deliberately pretended not to care and introduced herself: "my name is tasima! Sacrifice to the God of Python! Nice to meet you, powerful man." "The God of Python? Why have I never heard of this name. And, dear tasima, tell me what happened to you?" Zhang Cheng sat down on the sofa and looked ready to listen. Chapter 691 "How much do you know about my experience?" Asked the priestess who called herself tasima, looking curiously at the modern facilities around the room and the prosperous city she had never seen outside the window. For her imprisoned for thousands of years, all this is like a scene in a dream. Maybe as a saying goes, when technology is developed to a level that many people can''t understand, in their eyes, technology is equivalent to magic. Obviously, San Juan, full of skyscrapers, electric lights, cars and 10000 ton ships, is enough to shock the ancients who lived more than a thousand years ago. Because in the era when she lived, the most brilliant building created by American Indians - the pyramid temple was only a few tens of meters high, and the urban population could not exceed 500000, which could not be comparable to the dense population of millions in modern society. This is like people in the 21st century who suddenly come to the future world hundreds of years later. Even users of powerful supernatural forces will still be amazed. Zhang Cheng sat on the chair and enjoyed the change of the other party''s expression with interest. After a while, he smiled and said: "I don''t know much about you. I just learned from a small number of ancient murals that you once slaughtered your compatriots in a city, and then you were imprisoned by unknown gods. You should understand that with the arrival of European colonists, the whole American Indian civilization system completely collapsed, and no one even knows what those ropes full of knots recorded What''s more, I''m not sure whether the Inca civilization invented the corresponding writing and writing system. " In fact, there has been a debate in academia about whether Inca civilization invented writing. Some scholars believe that the extremely complex knot rope chronicle is equivalent to words to some extent, but other people can''t understand it except the strictly educated Inca ruling class. Some scholars believe that the Inca civilization, whether it is the ruling structure or the level of astronomy, calendar, architecture and handicrafts, can not be supported by corresponding words, but the things recording these words are too fragile to be passed down. In Zhang Cheng''s view, either one is not important. What matters is the unique supernatural power system lost with the demise of the Inca Empire. "I see... No wonder I feel the seal becoming more and more loose." The pupil of the priestess showed the strange vertical pupil of reptiles, and an undisguised schadenfreude appeared on her face. It has to be said that her power is very strong. Even if she exists in the state of soul, she can still maintain a relatively stable external form. She can touch and pick up objects through the situation of the force field, which is no different from living people. "Why, is it a good thing for you to say that the Inca civilization perished?" Zhang Cheng tempted with interest. Tasima shook her head expressionless: "no! I just think it''s ridiculous. A group of fools who regard faith as more important than anything were finally ruthlessly abandoned by their gods. I think they must have been very desperate and regretful at that time." "Not all! As far as I know, there are still some gods who choose to stay and want to help believers escape from the pursuit. Unfortunately, they are too weak. They all die in fierce battle, and some of them are made into powerful magic items. But generally speaking, your view is right. Most gods abandon Indians. It seems that faith should belong to them Something dispensable. "After saying that, Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and showed a funny smile. "Ha ha! I don''t think you know the gods in this land at all, do you?" tahima laughed happily for some reason. "Oh? Then why don''t you give me a brief introduction." Zhang Cheng continued to guide the topic. He had a hunch that he would get a lot of secrets about the American continent from each other. "The introduction is unnecessary. You only need to know that except for a few original gods, most of the gods we believe in need of faith, otherwise they will decline and fall into deep sleep. But interestingly, those gods that do not need faith, including pachacamak, the ancient creation God, Indy, the sun god, have long stopped responding to believers'' prayers. No one knows where they went Fang, no one knows whether they are dead or alive. As for the gods who were born later and need to be sacrificed by mortals, they don''t deserve to be called gods at all, but mortals who have great power like me. " In the last few words of these words, the priestess''s tone was full of contempt and disdain. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly appreciated this attitude towards gods and agreed without thinking: "Yes! The so-called gods are just a group of special beings with extraordinary power. As long as we can solve the mystery, we will be able to replace them, or even surpass them. Dear tasima, I think we should form an alliance to deal with the hidden gods and pave the way to the peak of power with their blood and bodies." "Do you want to kill the gods?" the priestess not only did not show a little fear, but raised her mouth and smiled at the words of "great treachery". "Why not? In fact, I''ve experienced killing gods, although I''m a little opportunistic. Look, this is what I get from them..." Zhang Cheng slowly raised his right hand and released a dazzling divine light. When tasingma saw this scene, her pupils contracted and widened. About two or three minutes later, she exclaimed in a trembling voice: "divinity!!!! you have captured divinity!" "Your vision is good! This is indeed divine! Now tell me, do you agree to form an alliance with me? I promise, as long as you can provide accurate information, I can not only release you from prison, but also help you complete your revenge." Zhang Cheng threw out the olive branch at the right time. There is no doubt that he is eager to know more about the primitive supernatural system and belief system in America. At the same time, he also needs a few cannon fodder to test for himself how powerful the gods in the world are. "Why should I believe you?" tasima asked, squinting. "Oh, no, you don''t need to believe me, you just need to believe in the power I have. You know, the world is no longer the world more than a thousand years ago, and human beings are no longer the ignorant human beings. According to the current saying, the most important thing in determining the relationship between two people has never been any commitment and oath, but naked interests. Think about it, do we have a conflict of interest? Obviously not. That means we have no reason to turn against each other. Think again, do we have common interests and enemies? Obviously, those so-called gods, so we have both common interests and common enemies. What else do you need to worry about in this situation? " Like the famous devil from the universe where Phelan is located, Zhang Cheng lures the other party into the trap set by himself through eloquent bewitchment Chapter 692 "Interests? Have all mankind fallen to this extent now?" Tahima obviously didn''t adapt or like this naked way of conversation. The whole person frowned and his eyes showed undisguised disgust. Zhang Cheng smiled, shrugged his shoulders and retorted, "no! This is not corruption! On the contrary, it tore off all the disguises of ethics and morality and let mankind return to the most primitive and essential state of competition, rather than foolishly thinking that he is the master of the world and the most beloved creation of the gods. Do you know how the history of Indian civilization went extinct? Because they were too naive, mistakenly believed that the European colonists were a group of friendly neighbors, and even helped them gain a foothold in America at the critical moment. But how do these guys repay the Indians? They provoked war, frantically killed their benefactors, plundered wealth and land, and finally shamelessly set up a day called Thanksgiving to commemorate the Indians who helped them and reward the Indians'' scalp. Until the number of Indians was no longer enough to threaten the dominance of European immigrants, the massacre finally stopped. So tell me, do you like the former, which is ostensibly close, but secretly stabbed at the opportunity to cooperate, or do you prefer to put the interests in the light and let us all know what we want? " Through ethics to restrict the thought and behavior of human society? Hearing this old-fashioned argument, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing. Perhaps in ancient times, when the speed of information and knowledge dissemination was relatively slow, this social structure could be maintained, but with the rise of the great navigation era and the strong influence of the Renaissance, many people''s subconscious desires were completely released. In order to pursue power and wealth, European colonists attacked and occupied those areas with relatively backward military technology in an almost dehumanizing way, and even didn''t mind killing millions of indigenous people. Many people may think that the total number of people killed in the first and second world wars has been quite terrible, but few people know that from the Portuguese navigator da Gama bypassing Africa to India to the outbreak of the first World War, the number of indigenous residents killed by European colonists is much more than that of the two World Wars combined. Unfortunately, the essence of the conflict between civilization and civilization is the law of the jungle. Even if the strong scratch a little skin, they can shout for everyone to hear, but even if the weak are nailed to the cross, they have no right to speak. In the face of this cruel reality, who will believe that ethics can restrict a person''s behavior? Not to mention ethics and morality, many times the law cannot. The only thing that can restrict behavior is force, which is overwhelming and frightening. Only when a person clearly realizes that he will pay a heavy price or even die when he does something that infringes on the interests of others, will he subjectively have the idea of stopping immediately. Tasingma obviously felt the irony revealed in the open tone, raised her chin slightly and responded proudly: "we are the people of the sun god! We are flowing with sacred and noble blood! We will never be willing to turn into greedy beasts like you degenerates. I can cooperate with you, but only in my way." "Your way?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Yes! My way is very fair! You first put forward your own requirements, and then I will decide what you need to pay for the exchange. If both parties agree, the transaction will be established, and if one party disagrees, the transaction will be null and void." tasingma briefly explained his own cooperation framework. I have to say that although her way of thinking and values are very backward, she is not stupid at all. She understands the danger of forming a close alliance with a stranger, so she resolutely chooses to maintain her independence. Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and stared at each other. After a full minute, he nodded: "no problem! Follow what you say! But before that, I need you to provide some basic information." "No! As I said just now, you can ask for what you want, and then I''ll decide what you exchange. Important information can never be free." tasima quickly rejected. "Damn it! Well, it seems that I really want to have no second choice. Tell me, if I want to know about the Golden City, what do I need in exchange?" Zhang Cheng flashed a sharp chill in his pupils and immediately pretended to be helpless. no way out! After all, the priestess who keeps her soul state in front of her is just a projection of consciousness. Even if she turns her face and uses violence, she can''t guarantee to obtain corresponding information. At this stage, apart from patience, he really can''t take any effective countermeasures. "I want a body! A complete body that can accommodate my consciousness and part of my strength! First, she must be female, second, she must have the ancestry of Inca sacrifice, and finally she must not be more than 25 years old." tasima asked without panic. Obviously, she is very cautious and wants to have a general understanding of the current world in this way, rather than being impatient to get rid of the cage that has imprisoned her for thousands of years. After all, the cage imprisoned her and protected her. She would choose to leave only on the premise of confirming her safety. "Yes! But it takes time!" Zhang Cheng undoubtedly noticed the other party''s thoughts and quickly gave a positive reply. "Thirty days! I''ll give you thirty days! At the same time, I can tell you the secret about the golden city in advance. But remember, if you fail to fulfill your promise after thirty days, then our cooperation will be over." after that, tasima raised her hand and began to wave her hands towards the smooth wall of the guest room, reading some astringent and difficult syllables in her mouth. Just a few minutes! Large pictures like dried blood began to fill the whole wall one by one, and the pungent smell of blood could be smelled even several meters away. Before Zhang Cheng could find any clues from these messy murals, the original stable form of the priestess burst open with a bang, and then condensed into the shape of Ye Lianna. Obviously, she exhausted the magic energy she had absorbed not long ago, and the connection of consciousness was cut off, so she had to retract it for a while. At the same time, Yelena''s soul slowly returned to her body, suddenly jumped up from the ground, and asked with a frightened face, "what did you... What did you do to me?" "Relax, I didn''t do anything. I just borrowed your soul to talk face to face with the master of the statue for a while. Come closer. Next, I will give you what you desire, even in countless supernatural abilities, the power of the soul..." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng grabbed Ye Lianna''s slender neck and continuously strengthened the awakened potential in the soul with the help of the broken magic crystal embedded in the skull. About two or three minutes later, the latter fell into a semi coma because he couldn''t bear the great pain. Chapter 693 One minute Two minutes Five minutes Ten minutes With the passage of time, ye Lianna''s spirit, which was not much stronger than ordinary people, is increasing rapidly, and gradually transforming from quantitative change to qualitative change. When the first crystalline solid began to form in the depths of his soul, Zhang Cheng loosened it and gently pushed it onto the sofa behind him. For strengthening the soul, there is no more difficult, dangerous and important process than the initial cohesion. As long as we take the most important first step, it will become extremely simple later. Of course, he spent so much energy not out of kindness or sudden discovery of conscience, but in order to better communicate with tasima. At least he would not be forced to interrupt the connection of consciousness with a little force as before. In short, strengthening Yelena''s soul is equivalent to expanding the channel behind the projection connection of the priestess''s consciousness, which can make it transmit more power. Just as Zhang Cheng was about to take a closer look at the bloody murals on the wall, MANSA suddenly opened the door and staggered in from the outside. She was obviously a little drunk. Holding her coat in her hand, she walked to the sofa, lay down on her back and laughed nervously: "Ha ha! Dear boss, you know, just now two guys in the downstairs bar drugged their drinks and tried to drag me into the room to do something. But they never thought that I was no longer an ordinary person. I broke their third leg in less than a minute." "Didn''t make much noise?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously waved his hand to dispel the unbearable pungent smell in the surrounding air. Although this kind of bar drugging incident is nothing new, he still doesn''t understand how hungry and thirsty a guy is to be willing to touch women who stink of wine all over his body. Not to mention anything else, just the smell exhaled from the mouth is enough to make normal people feel sick and want to vomit. "Don''t worry! Someone has helped me deal with it. These two idiots are thrown into the street and enjoy the fiercest wind from the Atlantic. As for whether they can survive, it depends on the care of the goddess of fate." MANSA opened her mouth and smiled proudly. "Goddess of fate?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the violent wind outside the window and immediately joked with a smile: "I don''t think it''s a matter of luck, but the jurisdiction of the God of death. According to the current wind, even conscious and healthy adult men can hardly live for 20 minutes." "It''s none of my business! I''ll blame them for their recklessness and daring to make up my mind," said MANSA "You seem to enjoy this stressful and exciting life? But now I''ll give you five minutes to wash your face and wake up your brain. Next, there''s a very important work for you to complete." Zhang Cheng ordered directly. Needless to ask, the complex and strange pictures on the wall are not as easy to understand as they seem on the surface, so he needs a professional to interpret them. After all, this thing is not a word. It can''t be read and understood by special spells such as proficient language or reading magic. "Huh? Oh - my God! What''s this!" Martha got up from the sofa with a sharp slap and stared straight ahead. When she came in, she turned her back to the wall, so she didn''t notice the murals that seemed to be smeared with blood. In addition, alcohol anesthetized her sense of smell, and didn''t smell the strong smell of blood in the room. "As you can see, this is a long picture, which is said to record the secret of gold. Your task is to decipher it before the storm is over. Remember, what I need is not that ambiguous speculation, but detailed content and evidence, okay?" When Zhang Cheng said these words, his face was full of seriousness and seriousness, and he didn''t mean to joke at all. "Yes! I''ll start working right away!" Without saying a word, MANSA turned around and rushed into the bathroom, washed her face with cold water, then took out her digital camera and photographed the pictures on the wall one by one, ready to send them to experts specializing in the study of Inca civilization for decoding. At the same time, ye Lianna, who fell into a semi coma due to unbearable pain, finally regained consciousness, slowly opened her eyes and stared at her hands. In about ten seconds, a silver soul force began to emerge out of thin air and smashed the lamp on the table with a bang. She was obviously startled by the strength she had just gained, and said to herself a little incoherently: "what''s the matter with me... What''s the matter with me! My brain is so confused! My head hurts!" "Calm down! Your soul has just completed its evolution and it will take some time to adapt. But rest assured that neither your memory nor your consciousness has changed. Close your eyes and think about who you are and why you suddenly fainted." Zhang Cheng reminded expressionless. "I... I''m Ye Lianna... I''m a spy... I... I made a deal with you! Damn it! I remember!" Ye Lianna jumped up from the sofa and trembled uncontrollably. Because in her memory, she still retains the part occupied by tasima, even the content of their conversation. You know, killing gods is a little too exciting for a young girl who has not yet been exposed to the underground world. Feeling the fear and struggle in the other party''s heart, Zhang Cheng slightly raised his mouth, stepped closer to his ear and said meaningfully: "it seems that your potential is quite good. You can restore the disordered memory to normal in such a short time. I think with your intelligence, you should know those things. Those things need to be stopped in your heart forever?" "When... Of course! Boss!" Ye Lianna nodded desperately. She knew that if she had any hesitation, she might be killed. "Great! I just need you to do something. Here, this is a check. I''ve signed it. Go and buy the hotel for me." "Buy this hotel?!" Ye Lianna took the blank check and opened her mouth in surprise. "Yes! Not only do I want to buy this hotel! But I also need you to go to Peru to find a young girl with real Inca descent." Zhang Cheng said his next plan without thinking. The reason why I want to buy this hotel is to keep the strange murals on the wall, or sooner or later the hotel staff will find out, which will lead to unnecessary confusion and trouble. As a saying goes, all the problems that can be solved with money are not problems. He doesn''t mind spending hundreds of millions of dollars in exchange for some important information he craves. Looking for a young girl of Inca descent is naturally to fulfill her promise. Whether the other party is swallowed or temporarily loses control of her body after she is occupied is not what he is interested in. Chapter 694 The subtropical storm raged in the Caribbean Sea for three days. It finally left on the fourth day and continued to move towards the east coast of North America. Although the wind and waves on the sea were still very strong, Zhang Cheng, who was pressed for time, couldn''t manage this little difficulty and directly ordered him to leave the port again and move towards the designated sea area. But this time, Yelena did not accompany her, but stayed alone in San Juan to discuss the hotel price with a Latino rich man. When this is done, she also needs to fly to Peru, the birthplace of Inca civilization, to find young girls who meet the requirements, so she handed over the command of the combat members to the strong man in Eastern Europe named jag. The 35 year old veteran who served in Lithuania during the former Soviet Union has participated in the secret operations of the KGB for many times and has very rich experience in combat and command. Unfortunately, with the drastic changes in Eastern Europe and the disintegration of the Soviet Union, one of the world''s two poles, the three Baltic countries have declared independence and embraced NATO with open arms, becoming a member of the capitalist world, and setting off a fanatical rejection of the Constitution and personnel of the Soviet Union. It can be said that all those who worked for the Soviet Union were ruthlessly purged. Even if they survived, they would face the tragic situation of starvation and cold because they could not find a job. Even for ordinary people, it is conceivable that jeg, who worked for the KGB. In order to survive, he even had to pretend to be a tramp and compete for food with wild dogs on the street. His wife had to sell her body in exchange for money to maintain a minimum level of living security in order to support her children. As a Russian president said in the future, the disintegration of the Soviet Union was the greatest geopolitical disaster of the 20th century. Those who have not experienced it personally can never imagine how hard the lower class people have been after the collapse of a huge empire, even if they still haven''t recovered after more than ten or twenty years. Because of this, Leonid could wave his arms and immediately recruit a large number of talents he needed from the bodies of the Soviet Union. Looking at a small ship approaching on the rough sea, jag took a deep breath and ordered his men in a very serious tone: "go! Inform the boss that a ship of unknown origin wants to approach us. In addition, let the helicopter take off immediately and get ready for battle. Remember, don''t screw up. This is the first time I joined the organization as a commander." "Don''t worry! With our weapons and equipment, we don''t have to be afraid even if we meet pirates. The battle can be solved in five minutes at most." the latter shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "Don''t be careless! The boss is not an ordinary person, so his enemies won''t be too ordinary. You''d better be prepared." jag whispered. "I see! No one wants to die! Although the pension is really attractive." The man in the tactical bulletproof vest then joked, quickly conveyed the order by radio, and then ran into the captain''s room of the yacht. Without a word of nonsense, he gave a military salute and shouted, "report! We found a small boat of unknown origin approaching not far away!" "Small boat? Is it a pirate?" Zhang Cheng put down some of the murals decoded in his hand and raised his head to show a trace of surprise. Although the Atlantic was once the most rampant place for piracy one or two hundred years ago, with the end of World War II and the United States officially establishing its hegemony at sea, the number of pirates in this area has decreased sharply. Now it is rarely heard that ships are attacked by pirates. "I''m not sure! But judging from the appearance, the other party''s ship speed is not fast, and it has not been modified and reinforced, so it is unlikely that it is a pirate. Moreover, we also observed that the hull structure has some damage, such as being ravaged by the storm a few days ago." the man gave the answer in English. Hearing that it was unlikely that it was a pirate, Zhang Cheng immediately lost most of his interest and continued to ask, "did they communicate by radio?" As we all know, almost all ships have corresponding radio equipment. If a ship approaches another ship, it must indicate its intention by radio. Otherwise, it will be suspected of being unkind, resulting in unnecessary misunderstanding. "No! I personally think their radio is probably broken, so I want to ask us for help. Do you want to let them come or drive them away directly by helicopter?" "HMM... let them come here. If you really meet a malicious fool, you can take the opportunity to have some fun, can''t you?" Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment and soon showed a malicious smile on his face. "Hey, hey! You''re right! I''m looking forward to these guys being a group of pirates with little brains." After that, the heavily armed man turned away from the captain''s room and stood on the deck to contact the helicopter that had taken off. About seven or eight minutes later, a scarred boat slowly approached the yacht. Of course, this small is just a reference object for a luxury yacht with a length of more than 200 meters. In fact, this is a scientific research ship about 60 meters long, with a lot of interesting equipment and about 12 crew members. These guys obviously experienced the previous tropical storm, so they looked very embarrassed. They didn''t know how long they had taken a bath and gave off a pungent sour smell. "Who are you?" Jagger, the commander, jumped onto the deck first and asked loudly in a not very friendly tone. At the same time, the helicopters in the sky and the combatants on the yachts also occupied favorable positions one after another, aiming at the unlucky people like refugees on the deck. "Oh God! Don''t... don''t shoot! We''re just a group of scholars and staff who shoot short documentaries on the theme of protecting marine life." a young girl in a bikini quickly raised her hands and replied loudly. In front of the black muzzle, not many people can keep calm. What''s more, these people in black combat suits are obviously quite professional. They may be the special operations team of a national government. "Shooting a recording video?!" Jagger subconsciously glanced at the equipment placed in the cabin. His vigilance decreased a little, and then asked, "Why are you close to us?" "Please! There was something wrong with the radio equipment on our ship, so we couldn''t receive the storm warning. Then the positioning and fresh water devices in the storm were broken, so we had to ask you for help." the girl explained helplessly. Just as Jagger wanted to send someone to search whether these guys who claimed to be victims were hiding dangerous goods such as weapons, he suddenly heard Zhang Cheng''s voice in his ear: "put them up. I know several of them." "Yes?" Jagger was obviously stunned. "Yes! Did you see the 50 year old Asian man in the crowd? He is my nominal father..." Chapter 695 There is no doubt that for a group of victims who have just experienced a storm and whose fresh water treatment equipment has been damaged, nothing is more important than taking a bath and eating a steaming meal. After all, modern ocean going ships generally rely on small seawater desalination equipment on board to ensure the daily supply of water resources. If this thing breaks down, the result is that everyone on the whole ship has no water to drink, and even the food can''t be cooked properly, let alone take a bath. Fortunately, the storm has only passed for about two days, so these victims have not shown serious signs of dehydration for the time being, otherwise people with slightly weaker physique may become weak or go into a coma directly. You should know that the temperature in the middle of the Atlantic has reached about 32 to 34 degrees Celsius during the day and 25 to 27 degrees Celsius at night. In addition, the poisonous sun near the equator can scorch people alive over a long period of time. Sitting in the luxurious restaurant of the yacht, twelve people who had just taken a bath were wolfing down a rich meal while looking around at the large ship with a length of more than 200 meters, full of modern luxury decoration. About six or seven minutes later, the young girl wearing a bikini finally couldn''t help whispering, "Hey! Who do you think are those heavily armed guys outside?" "I don''t know! But I know the yacht must be very expensive. There are not hundreds of millions of dollars that can''t be built at all. In addition, have you noticed the two helicopters on waiman apron? They are S-92 military type! The price of a single unit is as high as 23 million dollars! I can guarantee that the owner of the ship must be very, very rich." another white young man nearby replied with envy on his face. "This is S-92? My God! It''s crazy!" another young man couldn''t help standing up and looking out. Just like women can never refuse the temptation of famous brand backpacks, shoes, lipsticks, perfume, cosmetics, etc., men can never refuse the temptation of cars, computer, mobile phone, airplane, etc. even if they can''t afford them, they will understand through various periodical magazines. The S-92, also known as the helicopter bus, is jointly developed and manufactured by a number of heavy industrial enterprises with strong technical strength around the world. The fuselage is 17 meters long and 6 meters high. It can take 21 people, including the driver. The maximum load capacity is more than 5 tons. It can fly about 1000 kilometers with full oil. It is not comparable to those one or two million dollar single engine helicopters. Considering that the deployment of Kun type fighters on the yacht was a little too conspicuous, Zhang Cheng specially robbed two ready-made S-92 from others at a high price, and even added some easily dismantled weapons, such as heavy machine guns and rocket launchers, which were equipped when going to sea and dismantled when landing. Normally, helicopters with huge carrying capacity are usually used as military, and few rich people will choose to buy them. Because the price of the two s-92s is enough to buy a better private jet. The former is far from comparable with the latter in terms of speed, cost performance and comfort. Just when the young people were shocked by the luxurious supporting facilities of the yacht, Jagger suddenly opened the door and walked into the restaurant. He stepped in front of a 50-year-old Asian male with a little vicissitudes. He said expressionless, "Mr. Chen Song, please come with me. The boss wants to talk to you alone." "Boss?" the Asian male known as Mr. Chen Song subconsciously frowned. From the three-dimensional facial features and streamlined body shape, it is not difficult to see that he must be very handsome when he was young. He belongs to the type that can attract bees and butterflies even if he stands still. "That''s right! My boss''s name is Zhang Cheng. I''m sure you won''t be unfamiliar with this name." Jagger answered the riddle directly. "What?! what did you just say!" Chen song was obviously stimulated and suddenly stood up from his seat, shaking all over his body. "Professor! What''s the matter with you?" "Asshole! What did you say to Professor Chen?" "Professor! Don''t be afraid! They dare not do anything to you!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, everyone around gathered and quarreled. Obviously, the strange environment and the heavily armed combatants outside made these victims seriously lack a sense of security, and they immediately became nervous when they were a little rusty. In this regard, Jagger only stepped back two steps and raised his hands to show that he was innocent. He did not make any threatening actions to prevent the situation from developing in the worst direction. "Enough! Don''t make a noise! I''m fine! I''m just a little excited when I suddenly hear a familiar name." Chen Songli, who regained his consciousness, shouted to stop the young people who were too nervous. He never thought that he could meet his own son on the vast sea who he had been eager to see for many years but did not dare to see. "Are you sure you don''t need help?" the girl who spoke first showed strong concern in her eyes. Chen Song managed to squeeze out a smile and whispered, "no, no need, Tanya. What I want to see is not someone else, but my son, who I should have met as soon as I arrived in New York. Now that he appears in front of me again, how can I continue to escape..." "Oh, shet! You mean... The owner of this ship is actually your own son, my brother who has no blood relationship? But in your description, he doesn''t seem to be rich enough." the girl named Tanya opened her mouth in surprise. "Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything and I don''t know what has happened over the years. Please give me some time. I need to apologize for the mistakes I made when I was young." With these words, Chen song took a deep breath and directly followed jeg straight to the captain''s room. Not long after he left the front foot, the back foot exploded in the restaurant. Especially the energetic female students full of gossip immediately came up and asked Tanya loudly, "dear sister, I think you need to explain what happened to your adoptive father''s biological son." "Yes! Yes! Yes! The most important thing is whether he is as handsome as Professor Chen? God! A handsome, rich and young billionaire, I feel that the right man has come." "Little bichi! Don''t be spring! With the your figure and appearance, you can''t be favored by rich and handsome guys." Tanya rolled her eyes angrily. But after a little hesitation, she quietly explained: "Before Chen married my mother, he actually had a marriage and gave birth to a boy. But according to his description, the boy''s mother was a complete madman and control maniac. That marriage was a complete disaster. In the end, he couldn''t bear it. He chose to leave his young son alone. And this departure was two For more than ten years, there has never been any form of contact during this period. Chen has always felt guilty about his abandoned son, so he rarely mentioned it in front of outsiders and always felt that something should be done to compensate... " When Tanya told her friends about this gossip, Zhang Cheng finally met his nominal father. They looked at each other without saying a word. After five minutes, he smiled and said, "I didn''t expect us to meet for the first time under such a coincidence." "I... i... I''m sorry..." Chapter 696 "Why apologize?" Zhang Cheng poured an amber whisky and handed it to the other party. I have to say that although the meeting was completely out of the plan, he still showed great interest. The reason is very simple. No matter from any point of view, the family he impersonated has an unspeakable strangeness, which makes people can''t help but have all kinds of associations. Especially in front of this old man with a high degree and full of idealism, how did he get together with an ambitious strong woman at the beginning, and then why did he choose to leave? The more in-depth understanding, Zhang Chengyue felt that there must be a very wonderful story behind it. Since he himself has been studying human behavior and psychology recently, he will not miss such a special practical case. Chen song took the cup, raised his head and took a big gulp, forcing himself to calm down. After a while, he replied with a bitter smile: "Shouldn''t I apologize? After all, it was my weakness and irresponsibility that caused you to lose half of your family affection from childhood to adulthood. Maybe I don''t owe your mother at all. The reason why she has been single is entirely caused by her own personality defects, but you are innocent. I think I must say sorry to your face." "OK, I accept. Although I don''t think it''s necessary," Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders with a indifferent face. Now he finally understood why the other party kept giving all kinds of small gifts, but never came to visit. After all, guilt is a very special psychological activity. It will make people produce a series of complex emotional feedback, including anxiety, tension, expectation, fear and so on. The final result is that they are very eager to see each other, but they dare not meet each other, for fear of creating an irreparable situation accidentally. "You don''t seem excited? You don''t hate me?" Chen Song''s eyes showed undisguised surprise. He originally thought that even if his ex-wife didn''t say too much bad about himself, at least he wouldn''t say anything good. When he met for the first time, he would probably have a big quarrel and vent all his resentment for more than ten or twenty years. But the reality is just the opposite. There is neither fierce quarrel and roar, nor emotional catharsis. Some are just as calm and alienated as strangers. "Hate?" Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "No, you think you are too important. For me, you are just a stranger with blood relationship, that''s all. What I''m interested in is what happened between you and my mother, and why people like you would marry a woman with extreme strength." "Did your mother tell you anything?" Chen Songxia frowned consciously, feeling that the situation was a little beyond his expectation. "She didn''t say anything. That''s why I''m so interested. You know, there aren''t many husbands in the world who allow their son to take his mother''s surname, and you happen to be one of them." after saying that, Zhang Cheng put down the bottle in his hand and looked into each other''s eyes. "Are you satirizing me?" Chen Song obviously didn''t want to talk about this topic, with a touch of anger. Aware of this, Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be careless and replied, "no, it''s not irony. I''m really interested. Of course, if you really don''t want to say it, forget it. Anyway, I can always find the answer I want." "Damn! You look as like as two peas!" "the mood is not very stable," Chen Songdun was irritated. He will never forget the woman who once made him feel frustrated, painful and desperate. "Ah! You''re angry. It seems that I really want to touch your pain. But are you sure you really don''t want to say it? Or do you want me to listen to another version, one that will be very unfavorable to you?" Zhang Cheng threatened with a light smile. "Shut up!" Chen Song roared angrily. He was so angry that he trembled all over and endured the burning anger in his heart. It took him two or three minutes to calm down and said in a depressed tone: "you don''t understand at all! Let alone the true face of your mother. Believe me, when you start to understand her, you will understand what a real hell like life is." "Ha ha! You think I''m still a child in the dark, don''t you? But in fact, I know very well what my mother is like, whether it''s her ambition or her morbid strong desire for control." Zhang Cheng laughed and told the truth. "You... You know?!" Chen song was stunned. "Yes, I know, and I''m still helping her realize her dream and build a huge business empire. Maybe you don''t know. In a few months, her company will be listed on NASDAQ. At that time, the market value is likely to exceed tens of billions of dollars, and I hold 25% of the original shares of the company. Now what do you think I''m a child who doesn''t understand?" Zhang Cheng joked with a playful face. Hearing this sentence, Chen Song finally understood that the young man standing in front of him was no longer the son he expected to imagine. He muttered to himself in a trembling voice: "I see... You have become her accomplice... An asshole who does everything to earn wealth..." "That''s right! You are an idealist, an escapist who never wants to face the cruelest side of the world, and maybe you have a little spiritual and moral cleanliness. What a ridiculous career to study and protect marine animals! Have you forgotten the survival of the fittest in Darwin''s theory of evolution? In the natural environment, any creature must experience cruel competition, if a species The sharp decrease in the number of species can only show that the evolution speed of the species is too slow to keep up with the changes in the living environment, while human intervention can only slow down the process at most and can not change the doomed outcome... " "Fart! God! What did your mother teach you! The extinction of those animals is entirely caused by human activities! It has nothing to do with them!" Chen Song retorted with gnashing teeth. "Isn''t man a member of nature? The survival of species is an eternal law, which has nothing to do with the emergence of human beings. Since those creatures can''t adapt to the new environment, let them die, just like trilobites, dinosaurs, mammoths, Saber Toothed tigers and so on in ancient times. The reason why you are engaged in marine animal protection is not to satisfy your poor vanity and moral superiority, and constantly suggest that you are a noble and great person who is free from low taste? Don''t rush to deny it! In fact, all charitable activities in the world are essentially motivated by three motives. The first is to establish a good personal and corporate image and make people feel that they are a good person or a responsible enterprise, so as to achieve the purpose of earning more wealth. The second is to satisfy your vanity and sense of superiority and enjoy the praise and flattery from ordinary people. As for the third kind, it is completely a broken head. From the bottom of my heart, I feel that I am engaged in a great cause. In order to save the world and mankind itself, I get a sense of satisfaction from self recognition. Tell me, what kind of person do you think you are? " Chapter 697 There is no doubt that under the deliberate stimulation of Zhang Cheng, the conversation between fake father and son finally broke up unhappily. Chen song came with expectation and hope, but left with pain and despair. Because in his eyes, his son has become the same as his ex-wife. He is an evil man who does everything to achieve his goal, not the way he has always imagined in his mind. Not long after the decadent old man left the captain''s room, Martha poked half her head out of the next room with her laptop and asked curiously, "are you finished?" "Of course! I''ve got the information I want." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips, revealing undisguised playfulness in his tone. Obviously, by constantly using language to stimulate the most sensitive nerves, he succeeded in reading that interesting life experience from each other''s brain memory. It has to be said that this wonderful couple was like firewood and fire. They were firmly attracted by each other''s unique temperament and ignored the huge differences in personality. As a result, when the passion began to subside, the conflict came as scheduled. After all, there is an irreconcilable contradiction between a man who advocates a free life and a strong woman who is ambitious and eager to realize her self-worth. But what''s really interesting is that they haven''t gone through divorce procedures yet "Hey! Your smile seems a little strange?" Martha had an unspeakable strange feeling and shivered subconsciously. "Weird? Hehe! You don''t understand how interesting this thing is. Well, let''s stop here. Tell me, has the second half of the mural been interpreted?" Zhang Cheng turned his eyes to the laptop screen. You should know that it is not an "antique" produced in 2004, but a micro supercomputer specially developed by the Divine Shield Bureau for field agents. It has many very practical and powerful functions. As long as there are corresponding references, it can quickly interpret completely unfamiliar words and pictures. "Yes! It''s all done!" MANSA quickly put her laptop on the table, pointed to the documents on the screen and explained: "Do you see these circular symbols that appear most frequently? They represent the sun god in Inca mythology, while those below represent the emperor of the Inca Empire. According to them, the emperor is the direct descendant of the sun god inti, so after the emperor dies, both soul and body will return to the embrace of the sun." "It sounds a little similar to Egyptian mythology, doesn''t it?" Zhang Cheng said to himself touching his chin. "The first half is a little similar, yes, but the second half is different. The Egyptian pharaohs thought their death was temporary and would be resurrected by the gods one day, so they wantonly built pyramids to protect their remains. But the Inca mythological emperors would not resurrect. On the contrary, they would return to the embrace of the gods through a ceremony. The city of gold is a legend It is a transit station to the eternal kingdom of the sun god inti. The souls of every emperor will live here until the agreed date comes. "MANSA explained with a little excitement. After hearing these interesting details, Zhang Cheng immediately asked, "what do you mean by the appointed day? Who is the owner of the golden city?" "The appointed day refers to the myth that the Sun God once promised to take all his lineal blood away and enjoy eternal life and glory in his country. As for the owner of the Golden City, it is not mentioned in the mural, but I think it should be the ancestor goddess bachue. Oh, by the way, I also found an interesting little thing in the process of interpretation. I believe you should be interested Interesting. " With that, MANSA quickly slid the screen to the bottom, showing a line of patterns composed of more than a dozen strange animal pictograms. "What''s this?" Zhang Cheng''s face showed an interested expression. MANSA smiled proudly and replied, "I think it should be a spell. Have you noticed the same symbols as these animals? Try to simulate the cry of corresponding animals, and soon you will feel an unspeakable energy resonance. But I''m not an expert in this field, you are." "Curse?!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. Without saying a word, he immediately began to simulate the cry of the first Jaguar and constantly adjust the tone and volume. After a while, he found a relatively stable balance. Followed by the second, third and fourth When the last one was deciphered and the whole spell was read out completely, a golden light suddenly shone on the wall of the captain''s room through the window, showing one or two light spots. One is the size of a fist, the other is slightly smaller, only the size of a walnut. "This... This is!!" cried Martha excitedly. "If I guess correctly, this should be a positioning magic. The one that is constantly moving should represent our current position, and the other represents the position of the key to the golden city. Turn the bow, and it''s time to end the long and boring search." Zhang Cheng gave the answer without hesitation. As the order was conveyed, the fleet immediately adjusted its direction and entered at full speed towards the southwest. It arrived at the designated position in about two hours and began to put down the deep diving camera to observe the surrounding seabed. Facts proved that his inference was not wrong at all. Just more than 3640 meters below the docking position, there is a large galleon broken into two sections from the middle, and the bow looks like a female image wearing a crown and bathed in flames. Needless to ask, this must be the legendary queen of fire. No hesitation! The two fishing boats directly lowered their jibs and trawls and picked up the scattered goods one by one from the deep sea. Before dark, a golden mural covered with a thick layer of seaweed and shellfish was sent to Zhang Cheng. Despite centuries of baptism and seawater erosion, the murals still show no signs of rust and oxidation. It is half a meter wide and one meter long. Its thickness is almost the same as that of the little finger. There are even a small amount of stone debris on its back. It looks like it was forcibly pried off the wall. The Spanish colonists did not seem to realize the real value of this golden mural. They just regarded it as a handicraft and prepared to transport it back to the royal family for collection. Gently touching the convex part on the surface of the mural, Zhang Cheng felt a powerful force, a positive energy as warm and hot as the sun. After a full minute, he nodded and praised with satisfaction: "well done! I''ll leave the rest of the salvage work to you. Now I need to return to New York to deal with some very important things." "No problem! But I want to know, what are you going to do with the gold, silver and jewelry salvaged on board? If it is followed the legal process, it may lead to international lawsuits, which is quite troublesome." jag asked carefully. "Don''t worry, just ship it back to New York directly. I haven''t degenerated to let a second-class European country rob my own things..." Chapter 698 At dusk, the golden sunset sprinkled on the streets of New York, covering the world''s financial capital with a beautiful coat. Laverne sat alone in a chair on the balcony of the hotel, drinking Mead from northern Europe and enjoying the gorgeous sunset from time to time. As an old man who has lived for hundreds of years, the vast majority of material enjoyment in the world can no longer bring any freshness and excitement. Only a few of the most spectacular scenery from nature can touch his heart that keeps beating steadily forever. But just as Laverne had finished drinking a bottle of Mead and was ready to call his loyal servant, he suddenly felt a strong energy wave appear in the room behind him. Before he gathered the first lightning to surprise the intruders, Zhang Cheng went through the portal, held the mural completely made of gold, smiled and said, "good evening! Look what I brought you?" "Key?! you found the key to open the city of gold!" Laverne was obviously aware of the unusual gold murals, and his tone was full of surprises and surprises. There''s no way not to be surprised! In fact, as early as more than 60 years ago, when he first got clues about the city of gold, he searched this precious gold mural. But at that time, just before and after the Second World War, technology was far from as developed as it is now, so nothing could be found in the end. "That''s right! Do you know how hard I tried to find it? That damn navigation diary didn''t help at all. Finally, I reluctantly found some useful clues by relying on the hydrological data collected by my men." Zhang Cheng complained deliberately with a look of annoyance. "Ha ha! Sorry, we only have so much. Faust is very lazy. He doesn''t move much except hunting the forces of heaven and making powerful undead creatures." Laverne laughed and took over the mural to check carefully. His eyes showed undisguised excitement and excitement. Because he knows that having this thing means that he has taken the first step on the road to becoming a God. Zhang Cheng, who has always been careful, was keenly aware of this and joked with a smile: "this is not something that can pass without saying sorry! You have to compensate me! You know? I picked up a lot of gold, silver and jewelry on the way when I salvaged the sunken ship. In return, settle the Spanish government for me. I don''t want to go to international lawsuits for a few years for some gold and silver." "No problem! I''ll send Faust a message later, and I''m sure he''ll be happy to help you deal with this little thing." Laverne shrugged his shoulders. It may be impossible for people in the ordinary world to let a country with serious economic problems give up billions of dollars worth of gold, silver and jewelry, but for the high-level of the underground world, we only need to consider whether to use political power or supernatural power directly. After all, strictly speaking, they are the real masters of the world. This strange situation will continue at least until ordinary people are aware of the existence of supernatural forces, launch a comprehensive war that is likely to use thermonuclear weapons, and defeat the underground residents who have ruled the earth for thousands of years. Of course, Zhang Cheng doesn''t care who can win the war between ordinary people and residents of the underground world. He just wants to find out what the next plan is as soon as possible. It was already an alliance between the three, so he asked directly, "when shall we open the golden city?" "Three days! We still have three days! After three days, the entrance will be opened. According to the Inca lunar calendar, there are twelve months in a year, 30 days a month. Ten days are a week, three weeks a month. Five days are added every year, and one day is added every four years. The day added every four years is the day when the entrance of the golden city is opened." Laforn gave the exact answer without hesitation. Obviously, he made a lot of preparations to enter the Golden City, and even specially studied the Inca''s unique calendar. "Three days?! so if I find the key later, the whole operation will be ruined?" Zhang Cheng inadvertently took it out of his mouth. "It''s not too bad. It''s only four years at most. Don''t forget what I mentioned before. Every millennium is a cycle. In the first hundred years of the cycle, many hidden secret places will be opened one after another. Some of them will only be opened once. Once they miss, they will have to wait a whole thousand years, but others will be opened again and again as long as they meet the corresponding conditions. Huang The city of gold belongs to the latter, "Laverne explained with a serious look up. "I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. "In that case, I''ll leave first and go back and make good preparations." "You really should be well prepared. You know, the enemy we face this time is likely to be a Legendary God. It''s not the earth God encountered during the colonial period of America, but the real God with powerful power. Believe me, it''s different from any enemy you''ve encountered before. The danger of fighting them is far more dangerous than you think." "Well, I''m looking forward to seeing these true gods and trying their weight by the way." After saying these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng raised his hand, snapped his fingers and disappeared in situ. Looking at the place where he had just disappeared, Laverne couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "it''s nice to be young! You never know what fear is! I hope you can continue to maintain this attitude after exploring the golden city." After that, he took out his mobile phone and dialed one of the numbers. About a minute or so, Faust''s lazy voice came from the microphone: "old friend, tell me you''ve got the key, otherwise I''ll be angry." "Yes! Our little ally has just sent a golden mural!" Laverne said bluntly what the other party wanted to hear most. indeed! When Faust heard the news, his tone suddenly became excited: "the key is in hand?! incredible! How did he do it?" "It doesn''t matter how he did it. The important thing is that we can start to act. Old man, take your most powerful undead army, and there is a thrilling hunting waiting for you." "Hunting? No, no, no, I just want to bring killing and death to the so-called gods, and then use their bodies to make powerful undead creatures." "You''ll get what you want. You know, there aren''t many enemies in the world that can stop the three of us. In addition, I have to remind you to keep a secret anyway. I don''t want to face the robbers after a hard battle." "Hum! Who dares to come to us, elder sister? Those fools of the wizard association? If they dare to come, I don''t mind spending more energy on making several corpses..." Chapter 699 Just as hilna tore off her angelic disguise, the Black Dragon Princess in Manhattan''s top apartment was lying on a soft big bed, closed her eyes and enjoying the comprehensive three-dimensional service of two female masseuses from head to foot. Obviously, compared with the decadent aristocratic life in storm City, she undoubtedly prefers the feeling of controlling everything through money and power. In particular, those seemingly worthless green pieces of paper can make countless people crazy. They wish they could exchange everything they have. In just a few months, Onyxia has basically understood the operating mechanism of the United States of America and the many privileges that a rich man can enjoy. In her eyes, this country full of struggle, cooperation and money power trading is simply tailored for herself. If all the nobles in storm city were like American politicians, she would have become a real queen, rather than being exposed to her face and expelled by force. However, the Black Dragon Princess did not forget Zhang Cheng''s warning and did not dare to be too presumptuous. She just killed her nominal husband, followed by a little magic to shut up those who had the right to inherit and swallow nearly 80% of the inheritance, and the remaining 20% was used to send several other relatives who had the right to inherit symbolically. At present, she is already a well-known widow of the whole upscale society in New York. She is qualified to go in and out of clubs that provide social platforms for dignitaries, talk face-to-face with important figures such as mayors, parliamentarians, police chiefs, bankers and billionaires, and even reach some unknown transactions. After all, any man with normal physiological orientation will refuse a sexy and charming mature woman, not to mention she has a considerable property. When Onyxia was thinking about how to absorb more wealth and power without disturbing too many people, she suddenly felt a strong energy fluctuation. Before she knew what had happened, Zhang Cheng went through the portal and appeared out of thin air on the balcony of the apartment. Fortunately, the two masseuses kept their heads down and didn''t notice the scene outside the window, otherwise they would probably scream at their throat. "OK! You all go out! I want to stay alone for a while." the Black Dragon Princess quickly sat up, covered her predecessor with a bath towel, took out a few banknotes from her wallet and handed them to each other. "Thank you for your generosity, madam." "I wish you a pleasant evening." The latter found that when they got double service fees and tips, they immediately showed a surprised look on their faces, bowed with a smile, turned around, pushed the door and disappeared at the end of the corridor. Seeing that the irrelevant personnel had left, Zhang Cheng opened the French window and walked into the room. While appreciating the perfect figure of Onyxia''s human form, he joked with a smile: "massage and oil? You know how to enjoy it better than I thought. What''s the feeling of being a rich man?" "Not bad! I like it here! I prefer the strong desire of human beings from the heart here. You know? In Azeroth, whether human beings, elves, dwarves, dwarfs, undead, orcs, Tauren and trolls, there is an indescribable persistence in their bones. It is this persistence that makes it difficult for them to be bought by money or power. But your world is different , there are few persistent people here who are not moved by money rights. " After that, the Black Dragon Princess picked up a cup of expensive top brandy, drank it up, and licked her attractive red lips. "You haven''t given up those boring ambitions?" Zhang Cheng asked in surprise. Onyxia rolled her eyes and asked directly, "why give up? I''m a natural queen and like the taste of controlling power. And didn''t you also say that as long as I don''t use magic indiscriminately, I can do whatever I want? Do I regret now?" "No, I don''t mean that." Zhang Cheng shook his head gently. "I mean, rights are essentially subordinate to the social needs expressed by social relations. It is an extension of social needs. To explain it simply, it is the desire to integrate into society and obtain social recognition. I don''t understand why a powerful species like you, who is born far beyond human beings, is eager to integrate into human beings and obtain their recognition? If it is to rule one I won''t be surprised at all, dragons, because you are creatures on the same level. " "You mean... I subconsciously want to be a member of human beings?" the Black Dragon Princess subconsciously frowned. Obviously, she doesn''t approve of this theory at all. "Isn''t it? Think about what you have done! Although your purpose in Azeroth was to weaken the storm kingdom from the inside, you are also constantly absorbing power and trying to replace it. In fact, what you want in your heart is not destruction, but recognition. A person can become the master of desire only when he really understands his desire, not dominated by desire." Zhang Cheng''s meaningful analysis. "Damn! What are you talking about? I can''t understand a word!" Onyxia was obviously touched by a sensitive nerve, and her mood suddenly became irritable. But Zhang Cheng seemed to see nothing and still said to himself: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I suggest you read Maslow and his five basic needs theory. You should know that knowledge is power. If you ignore knowledge, you will suffer great losses in a short time. In addition, I''m here to inform you that there will be an intense and exciting hunting in three days. At that time, it is likely to call you. You''d better be mentally prepared." "Hunting?!" the Black Dragon Princess grasped the key words sensitively. "Yes! I''m going to explore the legendary golden city of Incas. It is said that there may be a god living in it." Zhang Cheng gave the answer without hesitation. "God? Hum!" Onyxia smiled contemptuously. As the biological daughter of the wing of death, she undoubtedly knows very well that most of the so-called gods are just all powerful individual lives, far less omnipotent than ordinary people think. "In short, it''s no big mistake to be careful. Well, continue to enjoy your life, and I won''t disturb your interest." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng launched the transmission magic again, and the whole person disappeared without a trace. Staring at the empty carpet, Princess Heilong directly threw the bath towel onto the nearby sofa, naked all over, opened the laptop, and entered keywords such as Maslow and five basic needs into the search engine. moment A large number of relevant contents are listed. At the beginning, I still held a disdainful attitude, but it didn''t take long to be deeply attracted. She never thought that there was such a complex motive behind the seemingly simple psychological activities and desires. Combined with her actions, she immediately had an unspeakable insight. Chapter 700 (the number of chapters is accidentally mistaken, but the content is correct...) Three days is neither short nor long. But for Zhang Cheng, who was actively preparing for the war, it almost passed in a flash. On the fourth morning, he took the heavily armed demon hunter hilna and boarded a small yacht docked in New York Harbor. Laverne, who had been waiting for a long time, directly opened the super long-distance transmission magic array and instantly transmitted everyone from North America to Colombia, one of the most "famous" countries in South America. Of course, this famous is not a commendatory word, but a disguised irony. Since the 1980s, this country has been the world''s largest producer of drugs, and even gave birth to the legendary drug lord Pablo escoba and his glorious Medellin drug cartel. Although with the advent of the 21st century, chemical drugs are replacing traditional drugs in a cheaper and more exciting way, Colombian drug lords are still a force that can not be ignored in the drug market. However, these have little to do with this trip. They did not come to South America known as "magic realism" for the interests and troubles of these ordinary people in the world, but to go to the deepest part of guada Vida lake and open the entrance to the golden city. Many Europeans obsessed with gold naively believe that when the Spanish army killed in, the Incas threw a large number of gold products into the bottom of the lake, so they always want to drain the water of the lake in order to get the wealth enough to make a country crazy. But the real situation is that the heirs of the last Inca Empire asked the priests to forcibly open the entrance of the golden city through bloody sacrifice and send all the wealth and dead Inca souls in, leaving no one much to the Spanish invaders. Unfortunately, few people know the truth, and almost all of them are residents of the underground world. Otherwise, there would not be so many farces about the failure of treasure hunting. Take a bus from guada Veda Town, and about 30 minutes later, the group arrived at the Bank of the beautiful guada Veda lake. It has to be said that the lake is indeed very beautiful, just like an emerald inlaid on the earth, giving people unlimited reverie. However, before Zhang Cheng could enjoy the surrounding scenery, a super heavy truck came head-on with a heavy container and parked steadily less than 30 meters away from the lake. It was no one else who jumped out of the car. It was Faust who came from far away Europe. He first glanced at hilna, who covered her eyes with a black cloth strip, and then said hello: "sorry, my goods were stuck at the Customs for more than half an hour, so they came a little late." "It''s not too late. We just arrived. Besides, I''m a little curious. Who dares to card your goods?" Laverne pursed his lips with an interested expression. "A greedy and stupid fat pig! You know what? This guy openly asked me for a bribe and threatened not to put the container across the border if I didn''t take out $50000." When he said this, Faust''s eyes glittered with a piercing cold light, which reduced the temperature of the surrounding air by several degrees. "An ordinary man? I''m beginning to admire his courage! What, is this guy still alive?" Laverne couldn''t help laughing when he heard the funniest joke in the world. Faust''s reaction was just the opposite. He replied with a gloomy face: "don''t worry, he is still alive, because I don''t want to attract the attention of the South American Supreme Council for the time being. But when this operation is over, I promise I will kill him and all his relatives and friends." "But even so, I still admire him a little. After all, he did what even the angel Corps couldn''t do in those years." Laverne continued to tease with a smile. The two have known each other for so many years. It''s the first time he saw each other eat flat. Just thinking about it makes people feel interesting. "Enough is enough. Don''t forget, there are more important things waiting for us to do. Now is not the time to joke." Faust turned his eyes angrily, controlled the living dead driving the truck, and rushed into guadavida lake with a foot on the accelerator. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng immediately showed surprise and asked in an uncertain tone, "isn''t all the dead creatures in that container?" "Hey, hey! You guessed right! Do you know what I gained most when I attacked the Vatican? It''s not the powerful magic items stored in the Vatican''s secret room, nor countless gold, silver and jewelry, but the whole 600 Angel corpses, including the soul. Through a special method, I transformed all these corpses into Death Angels..." With the last word blurted out, Faust''s face showed a cruel and proud smile. "I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. Now he finally understands why the forces of heaven were like crazy. They did not hesitate to risk a double-line war with the Parliament and the forces of hell at the same time, but also sent a large number of trial angels into the world to search for the whereabouts of the murderer. You know, heaven is not a demon with the same reproductive ability as Xiaoqiang. The birth of each angel takes a long process. Although the combat effectiveness is extremely strong, the number is much less. They can tolerate the angel being killed, but they can never tolerate the angel''s soul being robbed and transformed into other life forms. "Well, that''s all for chatting. Let''s hurry into the bottom of the lake and see what secrets are hidden in the golden city. After all, tourists may come in a while. I don''t like being stared at like monkeys in the zoo." After that, laforn took out the golden mural and swaggered towards the center of the lake. When one of his feet stepped on the water, the lake suddenly made a clatter, separating a straight passage from the middle. It can be seen vaguely from the bottom of the deepest lake covered with silt that it was originally an artificial stone step. Without language communication, Zhang Cheng immediately followed up and came to an underwater building in the shape of a pyramid after a while. Through the murals carved on the stones, it can be vaguely distinguished that this is a temple used to hold sacred sacrifices. Laverne carefully placed the gold mural on the highest altar, cut it open and let the blood flow into the gold bowl. When the whole bowl was filled with blood, a dazzling light suddenly fell from the sky and directly shone on the surface of a huge Obsidian column, reflecting strange lines. Before other people reacted, the stone pillar turned into a liquid and slowly condensed into the shape of a gate. Through the slightly turbid black solution, you can clearly see the spectacular scene on the other side, a city built entirely of gold nuggets of different sizes, the legendary city of gold Chapter 701 "Which of you first?" Laverne quickly stopped bleeding and turned to his two allies. Although this minor injury is nothing to him, he decided to stay first in order to prevent someone from damaging the portal. Faust looked at Zhang Cheng, who stood in place without saying a word and didn''t know what he was thinking, and said in a rather relaxed tone, "I''ll come first. After all, nothing is more suitable for invading an unknown world than my army of Death Angels." The voice just fell! The top cover of the container truck trapped at the bottom of the lake suddenly opened slowly, followed by monsters filled with death energy all over the body, drilled out of it, quickly passed through the flowing black liquid and entered another space. The reason why they are monsters is that these so-called "Death Angels" actually do not look like normal angels, but pieced together different body fragments through suture technology to form a human creature with a very ferocious and terrible appearance. Imagine a beautiful female angel with two arms of different length and thickness, plus a male upper body and a black suture like a centipede on her face. What a terrible picture would it be? It is estimated that you can directly play a horror film that frightens people to death without makeup. But what''s more terrible is that because these bodies still imprison angel souls who have fallen under the torture of terror, they still retain their extremely rich combat experience and angel''s innate sensitivity to magical energy. This means that every death angel is actually a mixture of soldiers and casters. When their number reaches a certain level, they can even defeat enemies countless times stronger than themselves through cooperation. Coupled with the hatred and madness in their minds, any guy who fights with them should be ready to be bitten. Although to some extent, they are still not out of the category of cannon fodder, at least they are high-quality cannon fodder. Seeing the last angel of death through the black gate, Faust took off his hat and leaned slightly: "I''ll go first. You''d better catch up quickly, otherwise you may miss some interesting things." After that, he walked into the portal without hesitation and commanded his men to start frantically attacking all living things around. Wherever he passed, whether animals and plants, or the souls of Inca people after death, they were all exterminated, and even the earth gave off the smell of decay and death under the erosion of the power of death. "I didn''t expect that after so many years, he was still as unscrupulous as before." laforn sighed softly. "Unscrupulous?" Zhang Cheng showed a smiling expression and gently shook his head. "No, he just hasn''t seen an opponent stronger than himself, strong enough to be invincible, so there has always been an inexplicable self-confidence in his bones." "Oh? Why do you say that?" Laverne touched his chin with interest. Because he knew that in the debris world, the young man had a fight with Faust and destroyed one of the other''s parts, but no one knew the specific situation except himself. "Haven''t you noticed that you''ve known him for so many years? Faust inadvertently revealed his laziness and arrogance. He hasn''t encountered an enemy that is really equal to himself or even stronger than himself for too long, so he unconsciously puts himself in a very high position. Of course, you have a similar situation to some extent, just a little Just a little better. " After saying this, Zhang Cheng ignored Laverne''s slightly unhappy face and took hilna straight through the portal. Accompanied by a strong sense of oppression, they appeared on the platform with dazzling golden light the next second. Because the city of gold is made of gold nuggets of different sizes, the light emitted by the trumpet sun in the air on that day shines on the surface of the gold brick and immediately forms a strong reflection effect. If ordinary people are changed, it is estimated that they will be blinded by these golden reflections. Fortunately, Zhang Cheng is not an ordinary person. Whether he is divine or magical, he can easily eliminate this adverse effect. As for the demon female hunter, hilna is a standard blind man who can''t feel the light at all. As a standard caster, Zhang Cheng did not rush to kill like Faust, trying to lead out the master here. Instead, he felt the magical energy in the air for the first time. As a result, it was found that the positive energy here was far more abundant than anywhere, even accounting for an exaggerated proportion of more than 50%. Obviously, in this environment, positive energy and holy light spells can produce nearly twice as much effect as normal. As we all know, both positive energy and holy light energy are essentially undead killers. In this environment, not only will the attack power of death angel be greatly weakened, but also the death energy consumed by action is much more than usual. It is at this point that Faust de Cai desperately expanded his death field and tried to permanently change the surrounding environment by means of erosion, so as to create a forward base for his death Legion to repair and recover. Unfortunately, before he had finished the area about 40 meters around his feet, a group of warriors in gold armor suddenly jumped out of the huge reservoir in the center of the Golden City, one by one with spears and axes completely composed of light beams. "Eh? What is this?" When Faust saw this scene, he immediately stopped his little action and stared at the front with his eyes shining. As a necromancer, he can feel that every warrior is constructed by human soul and a dazzling energy almost as powerful as the sun. "Kuhata!!!!!" The soldier who rushed to the front shouted a slogan that he didn''t know what it meant, raised his spear with dazzling golden light in his hand, and threw it out with all his strength. Boom! With the huge sound of the spear beyond the speed of sound, a golden light directly passed through Faust''s chest and successfully destroyed almost all important internal organs, including the chest and abdomen, leaving only one part above the clavicle still floating in mid air. Generally speaking, the trolls with strong self-healing ability are dead when they are so thin that they are seriously hurt, let alone normal people. But Faust was still alive and said in a surprised tone: "unbelievable! Is this the power of the gods? It can use the fragile soul of mankind to create such a powerful creation." While he was talking, his badly injured body began to grow bones, internal organs, muscles, blood vessels and skin quickly, and returned to its original state in less than ten seconds. Except that the clothes had already turned into dust under the blow just now, everything else was intact Chapter 702 "Ah!!!!!!" The golden armor warrior obviously didn''t want to talk. He roared and rushed to the front, swung his weapon composed of energy, and wanted to divide the enemy in front of him. Unfortunately, as the most powerful necromancer in the world, Faust was not so easy to be killed. Before the dangerous energy weapon approached him, his just recovered ribs were like a blooming flower of death, suddenly opened and extended three or four meters around, and suddenly stabbed seven or eight golden warriors. What''s more terrible is that these sharp bones with black smoke are not only a simple physical attack, but also erode the enemy''s soul at a very fast speed. In just a few seconds, the fragile soul of the golden armor warrior, which originally belonged to human beings, was completely corrupted and destroyed by the powerful positive energy filled in his body. There is no doubt that Faust took a very clever means to bypass the most powerful places of the other party and attack the weak points, so he easily killed the enemy who should be very difficult. Looking at the body that fell to the ground and could not move due to the loss of soul, he couldn''t help sneering and sarcastically said: "it''s a pity that the weakness is too obvious. It seems that God is not omnipotent. At least I have reason to question whether their brains are a little less intelligent." "Not very clever? You seem to have some misunderstanding about God, don''t you?" Zhang Cheng slowly came to the other party and said with a smile. "I don''t understand what you mean." Faust looked puzzled. Zhang Cheng raised the supreme power and suddenly pierced the heart of a body, allowing the abundant positive energy to dissipate slowly in the air. He explained meaningfully: "you don''t understand the real horror of God. Do you know the viewpoint of the ordinary people''s world on the level of energy utilization for the level of civilization and science and technology? In fact, it also applies to supernatural forces." "What opinion?" Faust frowned subconsciously. Like most of the strong men in the underground world, he is not very interested in the ever-changing technology of the outside world, or even indifferent. "Nikolay Kardashev, an astronomer of the former Soviet Union, once proposed a hypothetical level of alien civilization in the universe in 1964. In short, it is based on the amount of energy that a civilization can use to communicate with the outer planet to judge its level. For example, before the invention of firearms, humans had been using the energy burst from their muscles and a small amount of mechanical energy. They were so primitive that they even killed each other very inefficiently. However, with the invention of gunpowder, mankind suddenly mastered chemical energy, and the efficiency of killing each other was greatly improved. The power of weapons began to increase day by day, and it was easy to kill thousands of similar people. Later, physicists discovered the legendary radioactive material, which raised the energy level to the level of nuclear fission for the first time, and only a little can turn most cities into ashes. As for nuclear fusion, which is still under research and development, it has once again increased the use of energy by dozens or even hundreds of times. Similarly, in the world of supernatural forces, there is also a huge gap in energy level. For example, users of magic are generally stronger than those who fight purely on physical strength. Wizards who obtain mana through in-depth study and research are generally stronger than witches who rely on natural blood. Most importantly, in the field of supernatural forces, gods have far more powerful energy levels than mortals. Look at these energy bodies on the ground, do you think you can do it? No, my dear friend, you can''t. So please don''t think that gods are nothing. Although they have all kinds of defects, they can go further on the road of self evolution and self-improvement... " With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng immediately turned his eyes to the huge reservoir in the central square of the Golden City, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly: "do you think I''m right, the respected ancestor goddess bachue?" WOW! A fierce spray of water surged to transfer the ownership, and an Indian woman wearing a lot of gold ornaments came out. Although she did not look beautiful, she exuded an inviolable dignity, and with each step, the Inca souls on both sides crawled down to pay their respects. "Goddess? Interesting..." Faust raised his mouth slightly and released his undisguised intention of killing. The Death Angels circling in the sky seem to be aware of the master''s intention and dive down one after another to launch exploratory attacks on the target. But before they got close, they were overturned by the water waves coming out of thin air and rubbed on the ground. These powerful undead lives, which were swaggering a few minutes ago, are like newborn babies who have no power to fight back in front of the real gods. When it was about ten meters away from the intruder, the goddess took the initiative to stop and scolded in a strange but directly understandable language: "kneel down! Despicable thieves and robbers, I will sentence you to blasphemy and death as the master of the golden city." "Sentence? Ha ha ha ha!" Faust laughed wildly when he heard this sentence, laughing and satirizing: "God! What does she think of herself? What does she think of us?" "Don''t make such a fuss! You have to understand that standing in front of us is a woman born in a primitive tribe thousands of years ago. Her mind still stays in the era of human crazy worship and obedience to gods." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and joked. "Presumptuous! Blasphemers will be punished! You will not only die in pain! Your soul will be burned in the sun for ten thousand years!" bachue was obviously not the goddess who liked to communicate with the enemy. A word does not agree, immediately call out endless water and set off huge waves up to hundreds of meters. Faust undoubtedly didn''t pay attention to a few huge waves, and didn''t ask his allies, "hum! Are you coming or me?" "I''ll come. You should know that in the eyes of alchemists, all single forms of damage are not a threat." after that, Zhang Cheng took the initiative to step forward, raised his right index finger and gently clicked out of thin air. moment The huge waves, which originally contained terrible kinetic energy, suddenly began to freeze for some reason. In less than a second, they completely turned into exquisite ice sculptures and completely lost their indomitable impact. When bachue saw this scene, his pupils suddenly contracted and asked vigilantly, "you are not mortal! Who are you?" "Me? In fact, I don''t know who I am now. But one thing is certain, that is, next I will kill you and uncover the secret hidden in you..." Chapter 703 "Kill me? Arrogance! Do you know where this is? This is the city of gold! A place blessed by the great sun god inti!" The goddess bachue was obviously angered and roared, looking up at the sky with open arms. moment The trumpet sun, emitting light and heat, suddenly burst into a golden light that people can''t open their eyes. And each light is like a sharp arrow falling from the sky, piercing the Inca souls kneeling on the ground one after another, and injecting unimaginable huge positive energy into them. In less than a minute, thousands of soldiers wearing gold armor and holding energy weapons were created out of thin air. Most importantly, they do not seem to need command and command at all. They spontaneously gather to form a close combat formation, which is arranged on the square like a platoon. Seeing this sudden change, Zhang Chengfei did not show a little panic, but showed a contemptuous smile: "do you think the crowd tactics will work for me?" "It won''t work until you try! Besides, do you think these sun warriors are just consumables? No, they are much better than you think." With the last word blurted out, bachue immediately raised his right hand and gave the command of attack. The Incas, known as the sun warrior, immediately roared in unison, followed half of them to charge, and the other half gathered the energy weapons in their hands to form a huge light spear tens of meters long. Next second Boom! The light spear flew out at a speed that could not be distinguished by the naked eye, smashed the enemy''s position, and triggered a violent energy explosion. The power was so powerful that even gold melted into a hot liquid under the terrible high temperature. Unfortunately, as Zhang Cheng repeatedly mentioned before, too single attack form can not pose a real threat to alchemists. He stood unharmed in the golden solution, raised his left hand to aim at the sun warriors on the charging Road, sneered and muttered: "want to drown me with a large number of enemies? Naive! Maybe the super missile storm can change your stupid idea." The voice just fell! His fingertips suddenly burst out thousands of gorgeous magic missiles, rowed beautiful arcs along the air, and launched indiscriminate coverage attacks on all enemies in front. In less than three or five seconds, nearly two-thirds of the sun warrior directly disappeared in the world with his soul, and the other one-third was injured. Not to mention them, even two or three death angels who were accidentally involved turned into ashes under the terrible barrage. With the bonus of the highest authority of the artifact, even the most common spells can cause terrible damage, not to mention the improved version of the missile storm. The goddess bachue obviously didn''t expect that the warrior made by herself with the power of the sun god survived even one round, and a look of consternation appeared on her proud face. Zhang Cheng, who always only pays attention to the results and does not see the process, will not miss such a good sneak attack opportunity. He takes out a conical warhead from the magic waist bag and restores it to the normal size of more than one meter, quickly enters the corresponding password, then turns around, pulls up Faust and hilna, starts the group transmission magic and escapes tens of kilometers away. Before the other two people could react to what had happened, they saw that in the distance, the center of the golden city suddenly lit up a light mass that was countless times brighter than the sun, followed by the deafening explosion and the earthquake. Boom!!!!!!!!!!! With the mushroom cloud rising into the sky, the powerful shock wave instantly flattened everything within more than ten kilometers! The terrible high temperature generated at the moment of explosion directly formed a huge pit in the center of the city of gold. "Nuclear... Nuclear warhead?!" Faust stared at the apocalyptic scene in the distance. He couldn''t believe that the young man standing beside him was so crazy that he detonated the most powerful weapon in the world without hesitation. "That''s right! To be exact, it''s a 20 million ton hydrogen bomb warhead. How is it? Isn''t it powerful? I managed to get it two days ago. Don''t underestimate the power of science and technology. I''m sure even the most powerful God will suffer a heavy blow in the face of nuclear weapons." Zhang Cheng responded meaningfully. What is the biggest difference between magic and technology? The answer is actually very simple! The former is a power that requires high talent and long-time research, and even if a certain knowledge accumulation and learning system is formed, it can not be guaranteed to be 100% inherited, let alone further on the original basis. But the latter is different. It is a force that can be inherited and developed continuously. The most important thing is that once the system is formed, it can be mass produced. Even people who do not understand the principle can use it according to the operating instructions. In particular, the nuclear warhead with the power comparable to the legendary magic in a wide range essentially only needs a detonation button, which is as simple as an idiot. As for the subsequent launch procedures and multiple passwords, they are obstacles set up to prevent accidents, and are not an essential part. It was precisely because of this that Zhang Cheng decided to secretly collect nuclear warheads and give the enemy a big surprise at the critical moment. Even if he could not kill the other party, he could buy enough time for himself. "Ha ha! You''re crazy! The craziest guy I''ve ever seen in my life! But I like your style!" after a short absence, Faust burst into a burst of laughter and tears. Because the outside world has always regarded the attack on the Vatican as the craziest action in history, but now he finds that a young man is more crazy than himself, completely ignoring any rules and consequences. "Crazy?" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders. "Isn''t what we''re doing crazy enough? It''s crazy anyway. It''s better to be more completely crazy." "That''s right! The world we live in is crazy! So only the craziest guy is qualified to climb to the top of power! Come on, let''s see if the poor goddess is dead. If not, give it to me next. You have to understand that the body of a God is very precious. I don''t want to be damaged beyond repair by you." After that, Faust jumped up, opened a pair of huge bone wings from his back and flew in the direction of the golden city. Although the explosion just now lost almost all the Death Angels, he didn''t feel distressed at all. Because a divine body is far more valuable than hundreds of Death Angels. As a saying goes, quantity is important, but quality is more important than quantity, especially on the premise that quantitative change has not triggered qualitative change. Seeing the necromancer go away, Zhang Cheng turned to the female demon hunter around him and said, "you can start to act. Remember to be careful. I don''t want you to be killed when you perform the task for the first time." "Please don''t worry, master, I don''t die so easily..." Chapter 704 Golden City Central Square At the moment, it has become a huge pit under the impact of the amazing energy generated by nuclear fusion. The hot wind keeps circling over the sky, burning all animals and plants to ashes. Everything around, whether it is all kinds of buildings, statues and roads piled up with gold nuggets, or the soul of Incas living here as residents, has disappeared, leaving only a lump of liquid gold that has not been completely cooled. However, in the deep pit, the goddess bachue did not die, but wrapped herself with a very clear water ball and successfully resisted the power of nuclear explosion. Of course, she was not unharmed, in which the right half of her body was almost completely gasified, the edge showed abnormal black scorch marks, and the golden blood containing divinity was constantly dripping along the wound. Obviously, the mysterious substance like water is not real water, but a powerful artifact. As a god born from mortals, she was actually a little lake goddess at the beginning. you ''re right! Lake Titicaca, formerly regarded as a sacred place by the Incas, is now called Lake guadavida. As for the title of ancestor goddess, it was later accepted by the sun god inti. Since she is the goddess of lake water, her control over water will not be too weak. In particular, she also got the natural treasure originally hidden in the deepest part of guadavida lake, and then combined with her own strength to finally create this thing called essence divine water. If it hadn''t absorbed most of the energy generated at the moment of explosion, it would have evaporated into gas at a terrible temperature God! Never as omnipotent as people think! If someone is preaching that his God is omnipotent and the supreme creator of the world and even the universe, he is either an idiot who knows nothing or a complete liar. When bachue struggled to jump out of the pit and saw the desolate scene before, he immediately roared angrily: "asshole! These damn invaders! My golden city! The dream country I created with my own hands! It was so destroyed!" Just when she was hysterical to vent her fierce emotions in her heart, a hammer shaped electric light suddenly fell from the sky and hit it with a slap, suddenly producing a large dazzling white electric light. Fortunately, the essence of divine water was also wrapped around the body and successfully absorbed a huge part of the damage. Otherwise, it would be half disabled even if it didn''t die. Obviously, it was no one else who threw the hammer lightning. It was laforn who had just passed through the black gate. Because the power of the nuclear warhead explosion just now is too great, even on the other side of the portal, you can still feel the power of destroying heaven and earth. Therefore, he gave up guarding the entrance and came to see what had happened. As a result, he saw the injured goddess at the first sight and took the initiative to attack without thinking. "Divine descendant?!" bachue narrowed his eyes and showed vigilance. "Good morning, dear goddess. Could you please tell me what happened here before and where my allies have gone?" Laverne quickly gathered strength to prepare for the next attack while carefully testing. But when they looked at each other without saying a word, Faust finally leaped a distance of tens of kilometers, suddenly swooped down from a high place and stared at each other with eyes like a hungry wolf: "you''re not dead! Very good! Very good! It seems that I''m about to get the research material I dream of." The voice just fell! His thin body began to emit black smoke. After a while, a huge virtual shadow wearing a cloak formed behind him. Laverne seemed to know the power of the virtual shadow. He immediately stepped back to keep a safe distance. At the same time, he asked loudly, "old friend, can you tell me what''s going on here and where Zhang and his hands went before the war?" "Don''t worry, our allies are fine. In fact, what you see now is caused by him. You know? You always said I was a little crazy before, but today I found that there are people in the world who are more crazy than me." Faust replied meaningfully. "You mean Zhang?" a flash of surprise flashed into laforn''s eyes. "Hey! That''s right! Can you believe it? He detonated a nuclear warhead without thinking! There was no hesitation! Nor did he consider the consequences! I have to say that the most correct decision you have made in your life is to pull him into our camp. I can''t imagine what a terrible thing it would be if you were against such a guy one day." When he said this, Faust''s mouth turned up slightly, showing a chilling twisted smile. "What?! nuclear warhead! Is he crazy? It was strictly prohibited at the joint meeting of the Supreme Council, and no residents of the underground world were allowed to make, store and use that thing. Once it was found, whoever would face the siege from all over the world." laforn''s voice trembled slightly. Now he realized how wrong he had always thought he knew each other''s ideas very well! "Hum! Believe me, if one day, he will not mind pulling the whole world to destruction. To some extent, he and I belong to the same kind of people. Well, let''s stop chatting. Next, you''d better stay away. I don''t want to hurt you..." When the last word blurted out, Faust immediately raised his left hand and made a chop at the goddess. The huge virtual shadow behind him also swung his axe and smashed it straight ahead. moment The surging death energy spewed out and completely shrouded the target. Bachue couldn''t dodge at all. He had to continue to hold up the essence of divine water and try to resist the attack. But she obviously doesn''t understand the particularity of death energy, especially the special death energy created by Faust, the most powerful necromancer. In just a few seconds, her body and appearance gradually began to age, from the appearance of about 20 years old to the image of a 40 year old middle-aged woman, and many parts of her skin even grew wrinkles. You know, bachue is a goddess! A true goddess who will never grow old and die! But now, someone actually destroyed the immortal cells of her body and made it move towards the end of life like a mortal. For a moment, unspeakable panic inevitably came to my mind. "You... You cracked the mystery of death?!" "Crack? No, no, no, I integrate the mystery of death into myself. I, even the only spokesman of death in the world," Faust replied coldly. Chapter 705 "The spokesman of death? It sounds like a powerful name." Zhang Cheng joked as he stood next to Laverne when he didn''t know when to send it back. "It''s very powerful! Do you know what the huge virtual shadow behind Faust is? It''s the embodiment of the power of death in the whole world! Except for those gods of death who have disappeared for many years, he is the only mortal who has mastered this power." Laverne explained seriously. "The representativeness of death power? You mean the rules of death!" Zhang Cheng suddenly realized something, and his eyes twinkled with a strange light. Laverne responded without thinking: "yes! It''s the rule of death. But as far as I know, he can''t fully control this power. Once excited, he will fall into a state of losing himself and attack everything around him indiscriminately until enough life is harvested. So don''t get close, otherwise 100% will be affected." "The principle is so......" Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. There is no doubt that death is not only a powerful force, but also a basic rule that exists in all worlds. It is neither good nor evil. It just maintains the balance between life and death. Those who understand or master this power can take the lives of thousands of people, even the gods. As a saying goes, nothing in the world is truly immortal. Even the vast universe will eventually be destroyed. Therefore, the so-called immortality of gods is only relative to ordinary people. They also have to pay a price in front of the rules of death. But they can resist for longer than mortals with a shorter life span. However, what puzzles Zhang Cheng is how a necromancer obtains the death rules. Normally, it is impossible for mortals to withstand this level of power and will be killed in an instant. Of course, he is not stupid enough to ask such questions that involve the deepest secrets of others face to face. He simply closes his mouth and observes them with his own eyes. Faust de Mingxian was unaware of this and kept controlling the huge virtual shadow behind him to attack the goddess. With the constant acceleration of attack frequency, his mental state obviously began to be affected, and the whole person became more and more indifferent and ruthless. At last, his eyes even reflected the dark light of dead gray. "No! You can''t kill me! I''m the descendant of the great sun god inti! If I die, he will not let you go when he wakes up." bachue shouted in panic while desperately resisting the erosion of the death rules, trying to intimidate his opponent with the name of the sun god. Unfortunately, the three present had already made up their minds to achieve their ambitions even if they were enemies of the gods. No matter what she said, it would not help. Forced and helpless, the goddess finally made up her mind to fight to the death. She held up the liquid sphere flashing emerald green in her hand and shouted in the ancient Inca language: "great and sacred lake! Please listen to my call! Show your real posture!" WOW! The voice just fell! The whole liquid sphere expanded rapidly and formed a huge water element life body with a height of more than four floors in less than five seconds. It is so powerful that the essence of divine water flows all over the body. It is estimated that ordinary physical attacks and spells can only cause one tenth of the damage at most. What is more terrible is that under the action of divinity, it can constantly convert any form of energy into the water it needs. Unless it can be killed at once, it will recover in a short time. "Go! Kill these invaders for me!" bachue ordered directly. WOW! WOW! With the intense water spray surging, the huge water element life rushed to the necromancer in front of him, and suddenly ejected an omni-directional high-pressure water knife without dead angle from his body. Poof! Poof! Poof! Faust was cut into a dozen pieces in one second. "Damn it! Help him! Or this guy may lose control again!" laforn became a little restless when he saw this scene. "As you wish!" Knowing that it was no time to joke, Zhang Cheng immediately took out half a gold sundial that had been treasured for a long time, absorbed the light emitted by the small and medium-sized sun in the sky, and fired it at the giant water element. A dazzling golden light flashed, and a large amount of water vapor was evaporated into gas at high temperature, and the volume of water element was reduced to four fifths of the original, Such amazing lethality immediately angered the original simple water element, threw down Faust, who was recovering from his injury, and went straight to Zhang Cheng''s position. "This thing has always been in your hand?" Laverne was slightly surprised. "Why, is it strange? Don''t forget, I solved that matter." after saying that, Zhang Cheng raised the golden sundial again and shot a hot strong light, continuing to weaken the power of water element. Because he knew that as long as he consumed the water in the life of the summoned element in front of him, the other party would immediately lose his action ability and return to his original form. As for hard hitting, he won''t be so stupid and take the initiative to give up his biggest advantage. With the short-range and fast flashing transmission magic, Zhang Cheng almost didn''t bother, so he slipped this powerful summoning creature that should be very difficult to deal with alive. At the same time, Faust on the other side also completed the killing of bachue. After all, this is the goddess of the lake. She has long lost her most powerful power in her heyday. The brilliant Inca civilization created by her people also perished hundreds of years ago. Looking at the God who fell to the ground and even the body was a little incomplete, laforn''s eyes twinkled with excitement and expectation. He was the first to say, "I need the remaining divinity in the body! At least half!" "I want the body and the other half of the divinity!" Faust also put forward his own request. He didn''t seem to get rid of the influence of the death rules. His tone was filled with cold chill, as if he could turn over at any time. "Well, it seems that I can only have this interesting gadget, but you have to give me some compensation." Zhang Cheng said, playing with the cold liquid sphere in his hand. "What compensation do you want?" Seeing that Zhang Cheng didn''t insist on competing for divinity, Laverne was obviously relieved and a faint smile reappeared on his face. We should know that in his inherent concern, divinity is the most precious thing in God, a treasure that can''t be exchanged for anything. "Well... I haven''t thought about it yet. Maybe you can give me a form to choose from when you go back." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. To tell the truth, he really doesn''t look like a third rate God who is extremely weak and relies on faith for strength. "No problem!" "Agree!" Faust and Laverne gave a positive answer without even considering it. Chapter 706 After confirming how to distribute the most important booty, Laverne asked seriously, "dear zhang, I just heard Faust mention that you just detonated a nuclear warhead?" "Yes! What''s the problem?" Zhang Cheng spread his hands, as if he didn''t care about it at all. "Of course there''s a problem! Don''t you know the decree of the joint meeting of the Supreme Council?" Laverne leaned forward slightly, trying to make himself look more oppressive. As a cautious man, the last thing he wants to see is to provoke powerful enemies for no reason, especially giants like the Supreme Council in all corners of the world. Looking at the warning in the other party''s eyes, Zhang Cheng replied with a smile: "I know. But are you sure you want to take it seriously? Don''t forget what we are doing now and what the purpose of the Supreme Council is. To some extent, our ambitions and goals are essentially in conflict with the ideas of the Council. This means that one day we will become enemies, immortal enemies. Because the Council represents maintenance and defense In the past, we represent subversion and transcendence. " "Old friend, he''s right. You take the Supreme Council too seriously and even forget your original intention to join the Council. We don''t want power or wealth, but regard it as a convenient tool and an important channel to obtain intelligence and resources. That''s all." Faust echoed. "Damn it! That doesn''t mean we''re going to war with the Supreme Council now! It''s almost no different from the enemy of most of the world!" Laverne complained with a frown. There is no doubt that the present three person alliance is entirely out of the combination of interests. There are great differences between each other in both character and concept. "War? I didn''t say war with the Supreme Council now! On the contrary, like you, I am a member of the Supreme Council and have great power and wealth. I mean, we can disintegrate the North American Council from within and make it what we want. In addition, do you think I haven''t considered the consequences of using nuclear warheads? No, I Yes. Since our next battles are likely to take place in different space and debris world, it is very unlikely that the nuclear explosion will attract the attention of the outside world. "Zhang Cheng explained calmly. Of course, he didn''t tell the truth hidden in his heart. In fact, another purpose of collecting nuclear weapons is to directly trigger a global thermonuclear war as a last resort and quickly reduce the number of humans to less than one thirtieth of the original. In this way, we can not only hit the gods who rely on faith to obtain power, but also obtain a large number of soul resources. Most importantly, if the largest intelligent life group on the planet enters the countdown to extinction, God will certainly not ignore it, and their energy and attention will undoubtedly be greatly distracted. "Transform the Supreme Council?!" laforn was slightly surprised. He can''t believe that Zhang Cheng''s ambition is so great that he wants to pry the ancient system that has been followed for hundreds of years. Faust seemed to get rid of the image of the rules of death at the moment, pursed his mouth and joked: "Why not? I think it''s a great idea. Think about it. If speaker Cosmo dies, who is qualified to control the North American Supreme Council? Are those fools who only know how to compete for power and profit? No, only you are qualified. When one of you takes the position of speaker, I can hunt down those members one by one and make them Living corpses. As long as they are fast enough, they can definitely solve all the congressmen before someone notices something wrong. " "Then we can control the underground world in North America through these corpse councillors." Zhang Cheng added the last sentence with a smile. Laverne touched his chin and his eyes kept flashing a strange light, as if considering the feasibility of the plan and the risks to be taken. About five or six minutes later, he finally took a deep breath and refused: "Too radical! In particular, speaker Cosmo is not an easy guy to deal with. What''s more, you think only the members of the Council need to deal with? No, we have to deal with the ancient families and wizard associations entrenched in North America. I will never take the risk until at least 90% of them are in control. However, I agree with Zhang on the use of nuclear warheads , it''s OK to use it in different space or debris world. " "What a conservative old stubborn..." Faust was obviously dissatisfied with the answer, shook his head and whispered. "Whatever you say, I won''t agree anyway. Well, the discussion on this topic is over. Next, I''ll disappear for a while and digest these divinities. If there''s nothing important, I''d better not disturb me." With these words, Laverne turned through the portal and disappeared out of the sight of the other two. "I''m going back to study the body of the God, too. What else do you want to say?" Faust licked his lips, and his pupils burst out chilling excitement and expectation. "No! Don''t forget to take care of the Spanish government for me. You know I hate the trouble that can''t be clarified." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders. "Hehe, don''t worry. If I can''t make up my mind about this little thing, will I have the face to live? As for the compensation, I''ll ask my servant to send you a list in a few days. Pick whatever you like. Don''t be polite." As soon as the voice fell, Faust grabbed the body of the goddess bachue, jumped over the portal and disappeared without a trace. Seeing that the two old guys had left, Zhang Cheng relaxed a little and asked without looking back: "hilna, have you found that thing?" "Of course, master. You see, it''s right here..." With the familiar voice, the elf female hunter slowly came out of her hiding place and showed a strange golden scepter. "Great! I''m afraid my two short-sighted allies will never think that the most precious thing in the golden city is not a goddess at all, but the scepter used by the sun god inti." Zhang Cheng took the scepter and felt the powerful power in his hand. In myths and legends, it was this golden staff that sent the direct descendants of the sun god to the earth and created the later brilliant Inca civilization. Of course, he didn''t care whether these legends were true or false. What really interested him was the ability of this scepter to control the trumpet sun in the sky. When the end of the scepter with the sun mark was aimed at the sky, the little sun hanging over the golden city shook violently, followed by a rapid reduction in height as if attracted by some mysterious force, and finally hovered less than one meter away from the scepte Chapter 707 "Incredible... I can''t feel the temperature..." Zhang Cheng stretched out his arm and muttered to the huge golden fireball boiling above his head. Although from a distance, the smaller sun seemed to be only the size of an adult man''s palm, it was actually closer to the size of a house. When it approached, the gold around it, which had begun to solidify gradually, melted into a hot liquid again, and the ground gave off a pungent burning smell. Obviously, this thing is not without temperature, but the gold scepter allows the holder to avoid being directly evaporated into a gas by the terrible heat. The fairy female demon hunter seemed unable to bear the burden caused by the rapid rise of ambient temperature. She immediately opened her wings and glided back for more than 200 meters. She was terrified and stared at the scene beyond her understanding. Ten minutes later, Zhang Chengcai finally figured out the connection between the scepter and the little sun and began to try to control it. Soon, the huge fireball gradually shrinks, shrinks, shrinks again Finally, it becomes a tennis ball sized entity with highly condensed positive energy, which is snapped into the hollow groove in the shape of the sun at the top of the scepter. moment The golden scepter burst out dazzling light, and the original insignificant lines on the surface seemed to be activated. They split metal strips of different sizes one after another, followed by re structuring the external form. About half a minute or so, it narrows from a scepter more than one meter long to a gold wrist guard. If there were not a gem flashing golden light right above the wrist guard, I''m afraid no one would ever associate it with the gold scepter just now. There is no doubt that this is an artifact, an artifact that has really been used by Indy, the sun god in the Inca mythology system. Now it is the embodiment of its complete posture. Click! Accompanied by a crisp sound of snap combination, the wrist guard is worn on the right wrist. Suddenly, a warm and encouraging energy flowed rapidly along the blood circulation. Zhang Cheng tries to raise a finger and gather energy at his fingertips. Next second Wheezing!!! The dazzling golden energy, like a laser, quickly cut the earth in front of you into a gully several meters deep. It didn''t stop until two or three seconds after cutting off the energy supply. Staring at the cut ground ahead, he couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth. He smiled and nodded with satisfaction: "good power! This is worthy of the name of the artifact. It''s like another piece of rough garbage, which insults the word artifact." Just talking! The strange space where the golden city is located suddenly vibrated violently, followed by a loud bang. In just a few minutes, both the sky and the ground show signs of collapse. Some collapsed places in the distance have exposed a deep black void. There is no doubt that the trumpet sun floating in the sky is the core to maintain the existence and operation of the world. Once it is gone, the whole world will enter the countdown to destruction. However, the scope is relatively large, so the collapse will last for a period of time, maybe a few days, weeks and months. Anyway, it will certainly not exceed a year. But for Zhang Cheng, this place has lost its value, so he took hilna across the portal and returned to the bottom of guadavida lake. Without any hesitation, he directly destroyed the golden mural used to open the channel, and directly transmitted it back to the town before the lake covered everything. Then he hired another car and drove straight to Peru in the south. Relying on the slightly dirty rear seat back of the SUV, while chatting with the driver in Spanish, he contacted Ye Lianna who was looking for a girl with Inca sacrificial blood through his mobile phone. After several hours of long-distance travel, we finally arrived at Arequipa, an important city in southern Peru. Although it is neither very prosperous nor many high-rise buildings, with a population of only hundreds of thousands, it retains a considerable number of ancient buildings in the Spanish colonial period. The driver with a beard was sent off with $300. Ye Lianna immediately lowered her voice and reported: "boss! I have found several suitable targets. Here are photos and materials. Which do you think is more suitable?" "Oh? I found it so soon!" Zhang Cheng glanced at the details on the other party''s mobile phone screen in surprise. "Yes! This was originally the birthplace of the Inca Empire. Although it has been enslaved and slaughtered for a long time, the number of indigenous residents is not small. Coupled with poverty, as long as you spend more money, you can get everything you want." Yelena explained in a low voice. We should know that the whole Latin American region is basically a standard resource exporter, and the pricing power of agricultural products and natural resources is not in their own hands. Not to mention the pricing power, some are simply controlled directly by multinational enterprises and consortia. Even if the economic data seems to be OK, there is not much money in the hands of ordinary residents. Under such conditions, the rise of Latin America is a ghost, and Peru is no exception. "Well done! Get all these girls and let tasima choose for herself. Oh, by the way, it''s best not to use violence. I don''t want to see blood, okay?" After saying this, Zhang Cheng went straight into the booked hotel room and planned to eat some local specialties to relax his nerves a little. "Violence? No, boss, the dollar is much more useful here than simple violence..." Ye Lianna left a meaningful look, got into a car and stepped on the accelerator, planning to finish it before dark. Of course, she did not tell these girls and their parents to choose a new body for a priestess who broke the seal in ancient times, but deceived them into having a chance to go to the United States. In the whole Latin American region, no national of any country can resist the opportunity to go to the Lighthouse of freedom, whether through smuggling or anything else, and whether they can get legal identity certificates or not. ¡­¡­ At the same time, far away in the inaccessible virgin forest of Alaska, the behind the scenes controllers of the United States have gathered more than 3000 elite veterans and professional bodyguards who drank evolutionary medicine. With the help of scientific summary and classification, these people began to systematically learn the magic and martial arts knowledge obtained from Zhang Cheng. They have only one goal, that is, to create an army that can withstand the attack of the Supreme Council in a short time. In addition to the study and training of supernatural forces, these trainees also took into account the thermal weapon system, and even tried to add magic elements to guns, bullets, missiles, bombs and other things. Perhaps from the perspective of the underground world, these knot technologies are still very rough, but over time, they are bound to make great strides forward Chapter 708 As Iger Hamilton, who has half vampire blood and half human blood, at the top of the whole secret base, he looked down at his men who were busy studying or training. After about a minute or two, he didn''t look back and asked, "what''s the matter? Has the latest statistical report come out?" "Come out, boss. Do you want to listen now?" a 40 year old white woman in a professional dress hurriedly stood up. "Of course!" Iger nodded without thinking. "At present, there are 1100 strength enhancers in the base, of which nearly a quarter of the physical test data have reached more than 20 times that of normal people, and are still growing. In addition, there are 800 magic talent enhancers, about 130 of whom have completed basic courses and can release some powerful spells. As for the rest, it is not min Agile enhancers are compound enhancers, and researchers are still testing them. "The woman gave the answer with the fastest speed. "It sounds like progress is fast, but it''s not enough. Remember, my request is to create an elite team that can 100% obey orders and resist the attack of the North American Supreme Council within half a year." Iger asked solemnly. It''s not that he is too anxious. Anyone who lives in the shadow of the Supreme Council will be impatient and eager to get the strength to protect himself. Obviously, the woman knew that this was not the time to argue. She bent down and bowed slightly and replied, "yes! Please rest assured that within six months, I guarantee that you will have a strong army ready to go into underground war." When Iger heard this sentence, a satisfied expression appeared on his face: "very good! I believe you won''t let me down. In addition, what new trends have the people I ordered you to pay attention to last time?" "Yes! I have just received a report here. He went to sea to salvage several sunken ships some time ago, but I don''t know why he didn''t return with the ship. Instead, he returned to New York alone three days ago to meet another heavyweight, and then they disappeared on a yacht in the port area early this morning." After that, the woman took out a few pages of the report with photos from the folder in her arms and handed it to her. "Laverne? Salvage the sunken ship?" Iger narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself, and the whole person was in a state of meditation. After five minutes, he raised his head and ordered in a decisive tone, "find it for me! Use all resources and means! Be sure to find their whereabouts within five hours. I can feel that they must be carrying out some particularly important secret operations and hiding it from the North American Supreme Council." "Yes! I''ll give orders at once." "Also! Don''t let the other party find out! You can''t deal with these two big people now! Especially the young one is still our most important ally at this stage. I don''t want to turn him into an enemy." ¡­¡­ Just as Iger used all his resources to find a place for the two, the sky in Arequipa, in southern Peru, had darkened. Zhang Cheng is sitting on the lounge chair on the balcony, enjoying the beautiful scenery at sunset and tasting the freshly squeezed local juice. His mental state looks so relaxed. Behind him, tasima''s consciousness has occupied the soul of a 17-year-old girl and is further transforming and integrating her body. In about 20 minutes, the priestess from more than 1000 years ago finally finished all her work. Wearing a light suspender skirt, she came to the balcony and said with a smile, "I''m glad you fulfilled your promise so soon. This temporary body is very suitable for me and can carry at least one tenth of my strength." "Just like it." Zhang Cheng held up a glass bottle full of fruit juice and poured a glass of fruit juice for the other party. "Thank you!" Tasima lifted up her long black hair and took the initiative to sit on another recliner next to the table. Her vision never moved away from the deformed wrist guard of the sun scepter. As a priestess, it is impossible for her not to know the story about the sun god inti and the city of gold. To be exact, the completion time of the golden city is not too far from her birth. Combined with the information given not long ago, it is easy to guess what this seemingly ordinary decoration means. Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly aware of this. He came out and pretended to inadvertently test: "are you interested in my new wrist guard?" "Wrist guard? Hehe, do you think I can''t recognize the second form of the sun Scepter?" the priestess asked with a smile. "Oh? So you know! Then why didn''t you tell me before?" Zhang Cheng stared into each other''s eyes. Because he doesn''t trust anyone, he is always full of vigilance subconsciously and feels that the other party has hidden some ulterior purposes. Tahima seemed completely indifferent to verbal offenses and explained to herself: "It is said that the city of gold was first built under the favor of the sun god inti, and it took hundreds of years to barely complete. The subsequent decoration and improvement have not stopped. According to the results of my investigation, the original purpose of building it is definitely not like the propaganda. It is the Sun God to protect his direct descendants, but to satisfy a goddess''s desire for strength The ambition of power. " "You mean... The Inca souls in the city of gold are actually raw materials used to transform energy? The scepter itself is a transformation tool, and the little sun in the sky is an energy storage device?" Zhang Cheng was obviously surprised and subconsciously touched the golden gem protruding from the wrist guard. "That''s right! In order to borrow the power of the sun god, that bastard bachue secretly borrowed the left sun scepter to create a country controlled by himself. Since the sun scepter is in your hand now, she must be dead, the creator of the city of gold?" In saying this, the priestess''s tone revealed an undisguised gloating. Needless to ask, there must be a deep grudge between the two. "Yes! My allies and I killed her. By the way, do you have a grudge against her?" "Hatred? No, the relationship between us is not that simple. More than a thousand years ago, I was even willing to exchange everything and even my soul for her destruction. Bachue was a sinner of Inca. She pushed us into the bottomless abyss in exchange for her immortality." "Interesting! So you were imprisoned because of resistance? I don''t understand. Why didn''t she kill you once and for all?" "She won''t kill me easily, but wants to tame me through imprisonment and let me serve her like a poor slave. Unfortunately, I never really give in and will never give in..." Chapter 709 Maybe just got a great new body, or maybe finally escaped from the cage In short, tasima seems to be in a good mood today, and even took the initiative to reveal some secrets of the ancient Inca era. Through the conversation, Zhang Cheng learned that the mythological age in the American Indian region was much later than that in other parts of the world. It can almost be said that the gods in other regions began to disappear, and the first generation of gods here began to appear suddenly. He has enough reason to doubt that these gods come from other parts of the world and have just experienced a fierce war with heaven and hell. But I don''t know for what purpose, they came to this land that still remained in the primitive and wild times, changed their face and usurped the beliefs of the Indian aborigines. In addition, the gods in the Americas are also particularly bloodthirsty. One needs believers to often offer the blood and soul of living people. It''s like trying every means to recover from a severe injury. Of course, all this is a sincere inference. You have to see it with your own eyes before you can draw a conclusion. But even so, it is much better than relying on speculation before. Information! It has always been one of the most important factors in determining the outcome! As long as we know the enemy''s character, habits, weaknesses and habitual tactics in advance, we can naturally formulate targeted strategies. Even if there is a gap in strength between the two sides, we can easily defeat the strong with the weak. Appreciating tasima, who was shown as an Indian girl, Zhang Cheng asked with a smile, "what are you going to do next?" "Plan?" the priestess''s face showed a trace of melancholy and soon shook her head gently. "For more than a thousand years, the world has changed so much that I need some time to adapt. Before that, I believe you don''t mind having multiple followers around you? After all, I can''t find a second person I can trust except you." "Oh? Do you want to be with me? I have to say, it''s not a good idea. Because I''m not a safe person. I often face all kinds of hostility and trouble. Are you sure you want to put yourself in danger?" Zhang Cheng deliberately made his tone sound uncertain. Obviously, he didn''t want the unknown stranger to stay with him until he saw each other''s real body. "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of danger and trouble, but also very good at solving them. Besides, don''t you want to know more about the secrets of the Inca Empire? I can provide you with a lot of clues about the sleeping gods and their hiding places. Believe me, there are countless things you are interested in in in this vast rainforest." Tasingma leaned down and stuck it in Zhang Cheng''s ear, whispering seduction. The Priestess is not a fool. She can feel the vigilance and strength of the young man in front of her. After all, it is impossible for ordinary people to break into the city of gold and kill the goddess Bachu. So in order to win trust, she knows that she must take risks, at least through long-term observation to confirm Zhang Cheng''s character, and then decide whether to ask the other party to help break the solid cage. After thousands of years of imprisonment and torture, she has become vigilant and dare not give too much trust to strangers for the first time. "What if I''m interested in you?" Zhang Cheng suddenly stretched out his right hand without warning, grabbed tahima''s smooth chin, and the aggressive light burst out of his pupils. "It''s my pleasure!" without saying a word, the priestess directly took off her thin skirt and showed the Indian girl''s naked and slightly green body. She acted so boldly that she felt no shame or embarrassment at all. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng smiled involuntarily, shook his head while laughing and explained: "no, no, no, I think you misunderstood something. What I''m interested in is not the body you occupy, but the real body you''re imprisoned. I''m very curious about what kind of power you have, which makes those gods reluctant to kill you." "Ha ha! Don''t worry... Don''t worry, strong man. I''ll give you the answer one day in the future, but not now. Now I just want to relive the happiness of women. Shouldn''t you meet my little wish?" tasima hinted meaningfully. "Sorry, madam, although I really want to meet your little wish, the problem is that time is not allowed. An uninvited guest just walked into the hotel half a minute ago. If there is no accident..." Bang! Bang! Bang! Before Zhang Cheng finished his words, the door of the room was knocked. "Boss! A guy who calls himself Iger Hamilton wants to meet you. He says he is your friend. In addition, all the men I arranged to watch around were attacked by unidentified people. According to the other party, they were knocked out." Yelena''s hurried voice came through the crack of the door. It was obvious that the rapid decline made her so nervous that she forgot what kind of person she was loyal to. "Let him wait for me in the downstairs hall! Don''t panic, this guy is not an enemy, at least not yet." Zhang Cheng ordered without thinking. In fact, from the moment this semi vampire entered the hotel gate, he had been discovered by his more and more powerful perception. What he couldn''t understand, however, was that the old guy who was secretly controlling the United States came all the way to Peru to do something. You should know that although Latin America cannot get rid of the influence and control of the United States in economic, military and political aspects, the power of the South American Supreme Council in the underground world is not weaker than that in North America, but stronger. In particular, the Iberian Peninsula was under the control of Arabs for a long time, so the supernatural forces integrate the very ancient and mysterious contents of the Middle East and North Africa. After Spain''s independence, these people who mastered the mysterious forces were not expelled, but absorbed by the local supernatural forces and became the first pioneers to set foot on the American continent. In the later wars, they seized a large number of precious manuscripts and knowledge from the Inca, Maya and Aztec civilizations again and again, and gradually formed a unique system in the South American continent. In contrast, North America is far from so lucky. When the Supreme Council was established, there were few objects that could be plundered and integrated. More interestingly, the South American Supreme Council has always been difficult to deal with the ancient European Parliament. Unlike the North American Council, which has a close relationship with Europe and often cooperates together. "I smell the fallen! Are you going to see this monster who feeds on blood?" tasima wrinkled her nose and showed an expression of disapproval. Obviously, her senses towards vampires are not good at all, and can even be described as disgust. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and retorted: "Don''t be so narrow! I told you that the world has long become the supremacy of interests, and race, skin color, good and evil, gender, belief, beauty and ugliness are not important. As long as a person can bring me enough interests, even if his hands are covered with the blood of innocent people, it doesn''t matter. I will still be very happy to welcome him with open arms." Chapter 710 As soon as he came to the hall on the first floor, Zhang Cheng saw a half vampire sitting on the sofa in the corner. He walked up to him and greeted him in a flat tone: "good evening, dear friend. Could you please explain how you knew I was here and why you came all the way to Peru?" "Good evening, sir. Please give me a few minutes and I''ll give you a reasonable explanation." Iger Hamilton stood up and leaned slightly, motioning his men around to leave first. After all, it''s enough to see a dozen serious men in suits in the small town of Arequipa. He doesn''t want to attract more unnecessary attention. "You have five minutes!" Zhang Cheng gave a very short time limit. "Thank you very much! Before we begin, I want you to look at this information." Iger Hamilton quickly handed over a file. He is undoubtedly very clear that if the next answer can''t satisfy the young people in front of him, what is waiting for him will be a disaster, so he is very humble and cooperative. Zhang Cheng took it over and turned it over. He found that this is a list of nuclear warhead maintenance and scrapping disposal in the United States from 1983 to the present. It details the number of nuclear warheads destroyed by the United States in various ways after the two camps reached an agreement to supervise the destruction of nuclear weapons. But interestingly, some of these hydrogen bomb warheads marked as destroyed were surrounded by red pens. There was obviously some secret behind them. Thinking of this, he immediately raised his head and asked with a smile, "don''t tell me that these nuclear warheads are in your hands. It''s a full 60 hydrogen bombs with an equivalent of 8 million tons to 23 million tons." "You guessed right! These hydrogen bombs marked as scrapped are indeed in our hands. At first, we only intended to use them as cards and as bargaining chips when the parliament begins to liquidate. However, since you need them, we are very happy to share them. Forty of them have been delivered to the warehouse of a farm in the suburbs of New York, and I have gone through the transfer procedures of the farm After all, it is your industry. Don''t worry that it will attract the attention of the outside world... " While talking, Iger Hamilton has been carefully observing Zhang Cheng''s reaction, trying to read something from the face that keeps a faint smile from beginning to end. But unfortunately, it didn''t take long for him to give up. The reason is very simple. Even those who know how to observe words and colors can''t see through the expression that hasn''t changed at all. With this list enough to cause global panic, Zhang Cheng showed a meaningful light in his eyes. It took a full minute to say, "60? You really hide a great card. Tell me, if the Supreme Council is ready to do it, how likely do you think you can use them?" Iger Hamilton shook his head with a bitter smile: "I don''t know! The power of the Supreme Council is too strong. I don''t know whether I have the power to negotiate or fight back. That''s why we are eager to get more and more powerful supernatural power." "That''s right! It doesn''t seem so stupid! Remember, don''t try to use these nuclear warheads, otherwise you will be doomed. And I promise you, you won''t have a chance to detonate any nuclear warheads." Zhang Cheng gave a warning with a sneer. "Why?!" Iger''s eyes widened in surprise. "Have you ever heard of the joint meeting of the Supreme Council? This is an important meeting held every ten years by Regional Councils and local supernatural ruling institutions all over the world. You can understand that the United Nations in the underground world is far more authoritative than the United Nations in name only. Once the decree is established at this meeting, even the Supreme Council of North America will not be able to meet Unable to change. In the year when the atomic bomb detonated, the joint session of the Supreme Council issued a very important decree that any underground world residents who tried to manufacture, sell and use nuclear weapons would face the highest level of pursuit. Believe me, you don''t want to know how miserable the results of the perpetrators of this crime were. "Zhang Cheng explained with a sneer. Although he had only used one less than ten hours ago, it did not hinder his overestimation of disdain for each other. Fortunately, the members of the North American Supreme Council were not aware of these private moves, otherwise these behind the scenes manipulators of the United States of America would have been uprooted and would not live to this day. "Damn it! I''ve never heard of it!" Iger''s whole body trembled slightly involuntarily. If half of the vampire blood did not sweat, his clothes would have been soaked with sweat. As a person who has a deep understanding of the North American Supreme Council, he knows very well how terrible energy will be released once this ancient and mysterious organization takes action. "Hum! Who do you think this law is used to restrain? Those idiots who can''t even distinguish nuclear fusion from nuclear fission? No! It is used to restrain smart people like you and me who understand the power and value of nuclear weapons. Therefore, for the sake of your safety, give me all the nuclear warheads in hand immediately." After talking nonsense for a long time, Zhang Cheng finally showed his true face at the moment. you ''re right! Just a few dozen nuclear warheads can''t satisfy his ambition and appetite! In addition, he does not believe that as the behind the scenes of the United States of America, there will be less than 100 nuclear warheads. You know, since the Soviet Union and the United States signed the agreement on reducing nuclear weapons in the 1980s, the and arsenals of both sides have been reduced by more than half in just a few decades. In particular, as Russia''s economy declined rapidly after the disintegration, its nuclear warheads decreased from 40000 to about 10000. Isn''t such a large-scale destruction a good opportunity to be honest and greedy? As long as several responsible persons sign, a nuclear warhead that could have been in service for ten years can be treated as scrapped and secretly sent to the designated warehouse. Zhang Cheng felt that if he had such a chance, he would not let it go easily and would make a lot of money. Iger was obviously frightened by the decree issued by the joint Supreme Council, and the whole person stood in place, his face uncertain. About two or three minutes later, he sighed helplessly: "hey... OK! You won! Although I know you want to force me to hand over all my nuclear warheads, I dare not bet, and I also don''t want to be an enemy of the whole underground world. Give me a month, and I''ll transport the rest to the farm." "A wise man''s choice! I''m not a stingy man. In return, I''ll give you this artifact." said Zhang Cheng, throwing away the essence divine water originally belonging to bachue. "Oh - my God!" Iger was immediately firmly attracted by the unknown liquid emitting emerald green light, and the unique red shimmer of vampire emotion was released in his pupils. Chapter 711 "How pure! How perfect! It''s the most perfect creation I''ve ever seen in my life! And... And it seems to have its own independent consciousness?" Iger Hamilton felt the core of the essence of divine water through the outside and gave praise in an excited tone. It was the first time he had seen such a powerful and precious magic object after living for so many years. "Of course it''s conscious! You know what? This liquid is actually a kind of conscious assembly born of a lake worshipped by human beings for a long time. You can understand it as an element life born from the spiritual world. If it develops according to this situation, it may eventually form a top element spirit with sound intelligence after thousands of years of evolution. Unfortunately, some people Interrupted the whole process, even usurped the faith and made it what it is now, "Zhang Cheng replied carelessly. Although in the eyes of many people, the essence divine water can not only provide the holder with nearly 360 degrees of protection without dead corners, but also inject magical energy to create a lake spirit with good combat power. It is simply an artifact integrating attack and defense. But the problem is that it does not have the sense of autonomy and needs the master to issue corresponding orders. For the really strong, we can use other means to counterattack or choose strategic retreat at this time. Take the defense against nuclear weapon explosions as an example. With only one idea, Zhang Cheng can transmit himself and the people around him to a place hundreds of kilometers away, rather than foolishly stay in place and be bombed. Obviously, as long as this problem can not be solved in one day, the essence of Shenshui will not be called a real artifact, and its practicability and value will be greatly reduced. This is why, when the gods of many worlds are allowed to make weapons, armor and magic items, they will have a certain subjective initiative, and even have independent thinking and will. But Iger Hamilton obviously didn''t understand this. Instead, he kept trying with excitement in his hand and asked, "do you mean... It originally belonged to a God?" "God?" Zhang Cheng smiled disdainfully. "Let''s say so. Besides, you haven''t explained how you found out my whereabouts? Don''t tell me it''s a coincidence, or I''ll think you''re insulting my IQ." "Of course not! In fact, this hotel happens to be the property of one of us, so when you enter the lobby and are photographed by monitoring equipment, the news will be sent to me in an hour at most. Please don''t get me wrong. I didn''t send someone to monitor you, and I didn''t dare to do so." Iger said sincerely in his tone. As a guy who makes a secret deal with the vampire family in order to escape death, he doesn''t want to provoke those too powerful enemies. Even against the Supreme Council, it is only for self-protection, not for strong ambition and purpose. If the Council is willing to stand up and negotiate, he is even willing to hand over most of his rights in exchange for living freely and enjoying a colorful world. However, it is a pity that the evaluation only talks with objects with equal strength. As for the weak, just wave and run over them directly. After all, the dead don''t need to negotiate, so they won''t sit down calmly and fight for interests through words and swords like ordinary people in the world. For the same reason, Iger was unwilling to provoke the young man with deep strength. Due to the blood lineage of ordinary vampires, Zhang Cheng obviously can''t use his psychic powers to read the shallow thinking of each other''s brain. He just squints and stares at each other. About a minute or two later, he smiled without warning and warned, "well, I''ll trust you first. But remember, don''t do it again." "Yes! I swear it will never happen again," Iger promised. Just when Zhang Cheng wanted to say something, ye Lianna suddenly ran in from the outside and whispered in her ear: "boss! I just confirmed that our people are still alive, but the back of the brain has been hit to varying degrees. If there is a slight concussion, she should be able to recover after a few hours of cultivation." "I''m very sorry, miss. I have to do this. Your men are so vigilant that I can''t get in if they don''t put them down." the half vampire''s hearing is obviously several times that of normal people. He immediately got up and bowed gracefully to apologize. "It doesn''t matter! Thank you for teaching my men a lesson. I believe that the next time we meet again, the result will be different." Ye Lianna forced her anger out of a formulaic smile. She smiled so sweetly that if she didn''t keep repeating words such as "I want you to look good one day!" and "go to hell! Little white face!" in her heart, I''m afraid people around her would think that there was a little misunderstanding before, rather than being almost destroyed by a sudden attack by the other party. "No, no, no, I don''t want to have another time. In order to express my sincerity, I happen to have a telephone number here. If you encounter any trouble or need help in the future, you can contact my men directly. He can even let planes and troops take off from American bases in any corner of the world." With these words, Iger Hamilton owed Zhang Cheng again, then took the bodyguard waiting at the door, got into the car and drove straight to the airport. "Who is he?" Ye Lianna glanced at the small piece of paper in her hand and frowned subconsciously. "You don''t need to know much, just know that this guy is a very powerful person in the ordinary world. Oh, by the way, where is hilna? Why haven''t I seen her all afternoon?" Zhang Cheng asked, touching his chin. "She said she was going to visit the ancient city left over by the Inca Empire. According to the time, she should be back soon. Why, you have something urgent?" "No, nothing. I just want to make sure she''s safe. You know, South America is not my sphere of influence. Maybe it will cause disputes." Ye Lianna nodded vaguely: "then I''ll send someone to pick her up now." "Let''s go! I have private affairs to leave for a while. If I haven''t come back in three days, you can book a ticket to send them back to New York. Also, let Leonid go to Spain to investigate the name Camilla de Silva Velasquez and the family represented by the suffix of her last name. Check carefully. I want all her information." After finishing the Golden City, Zhang Cheng can finally find out how the so-called power of destiny works. But before that, he still needs to go to the tower to see if the door to the new world is open. As more and more fog was cleared away, he felt it was time to find a place to integrate his strength, especially to exercise his creative power from scratch, at least to use it freely. Chapter 712 Through the parchment scroll, Zhang Cheng came to the front of the towering spire. At first glance, he saw the magic image Northen taking care of a group of young dragons who were just born. The parents of these little guys are none other than the descendants of Black Dragon Princess Onyxia and Kulo kelba. In just a few months, nearly one-third of the tens of thousands of dragon eggs have hatched and are flying around this place in the space. The earliest ones even grow to more than four meters. They can easily catch deer, wild pigs, cattle, sheep and other large animals. Fortunately, considering the problem of food, he established several random call doors to continuously transmit harmless beasts from any connected world. Otherwise, the land around the tower alone could not support so many young dragons with increasing food intake. There is no doubt that the endless dragon eggs and young dragons are the army prepared to launch a comprehensive invasion of hell in the future, an army enough to destroy the last resistance of the devil in an instant. Warfare! It''s never a game that you can play with your head! It is a process that needs long-term preparation and careful planning, and can not be launched until there is enough confidence. Looking at the axis powers of the Second World War, almost none of them had completed their preparations for the war in a real sense and even dreamed of winning the war. It was just a joke. What is more ridiculous is that after more than half a century, there are still many idiots who regret the failure of the third empire and are completely unaware of the huge mistakes made by moustache at the strategic level. Among them, the most typical are the whimsical navy ship building Z plan and the so-called brilliant u-submarine deep-sea hunting plan. These two alone consumed a lot of war resources of * * Germany, but did not get the corresponding strategic advantage. On the contrary, it became a heavy burden and waste. In addition, after the surrender of France, the third empire once had the best and most perfect industrial system and military equipment production capacity in Europe, but it could not be well utilized. It can be said that the defeat of * * Germany was almost doomed from the beginning. Even how elite and brave the German soldiers were, they could not recover the doomed results. After the war, when the president of the United States saw some of Germany''s plans, he couldn''t help but sigh that his opponent was playing the war and didn''t take the war seriously at all. As a person who is good at learning and summarizing lessons, Zhang Cheng does not want to follow the former. Therefore, even if there are millions of Burning Legion demons and even more than a dozen powerful demon lords stored in the command demon code, he is not in a hurry to start the plan to conquer hell, but to expand his air power in an orderly manner and strive for a wave to take away the enemy, rather than falling into a protracted war and giving other forces the opportunity to get involved. "Master! Here you are!" Northen struggled to break away from a group of chirping young dragons and ran over quickly. A slightly embarrassed smile appeared on his square metal face. It has to be said that as a metal construct made by magic and unknown forces, its feelings are a little too rich. "How are you doing recently?" Zhang Cheng looked at the big man in front of him with great interest. "Er... Not bad, but these newborn kids are a little grumpy and always try to tear some meat off me. But you know, my body is made of the strongest magic metal, so I often knock off their fragile baby teeth. If I can, I want to make a soft protective suit for myself." Northen is like a big nanny, The tone reveals the potential of a standard warm man. For such a small request, Zhang Cheng naturally wouldn''t refuse and immediately nodded: "of course! I said that you can control the resources in the tower at will. In addition, is there a newly opened portal recently? I want to choose a world with relatively sufficient and safe magic energy to stay for a period of time." Hearing this, Northen subconsciously turned and glanced at the gates standing on both sides in front of the tower, and quickly replied, "I think there was a portal just opened four days ago, which should meet your requirements." "Oh? Can you explain it in detail?" Following the sight of the magic image, Zhang Cheng quickly found the huge portal and the busy street on the other side of the portal. From the perspective of architecture and people''s dress, it is obvious that this is the earth. In the 1990s, an ancient city with historical color in Europe not only retains a large number of historical monuments, but also has many tall buildings. However, because the picture always stays in front of a dilapidated bar, we can''t see the whole city. As for the bar itself, it is blessed with some mysterious magic, so that people can''t see the name of the bar from a distance. Moreover, most passers-by seem not to notice the bar, and no one tries to go in and have a drink. "Master, this is a place with seven or eight points similar to the earth. The city we see now is London. However, in this world, in addition to ordinary people, there are a group of guys who call themselves wizards. They can release all kinds of interesting magic through spells and wands. Although there will be fights and hatred among each other, it is not a threat to you at all Threat. Most importantly, the intensity of magic energy here can fully meet your requirements, "Northen explained bluntly. "Another magical earth? Wizards waving wands? I seem to know where this is..." Zhang Cheng tilted up his mouth with a funny smile and walked straight towards the direction of the portal. A young dragon seemed to notice something, swooped down from the sky and howled loudly, as if trying to attract his attention. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng ignored the young dragon and disappeared directly across the portal. At the moment when the young dragon also wanted to rush into the portal, Northen rushed over, grabbed the thick tail and complained, "stop quickly! Naughty little thing! You can''t leave me without the permission of your master, let alone try to escape." "Damn it! Let go of me! You nasty iron pimple! I''m going to take risks! I''m going to conquer a world! Let those humble mortals kneel at the feet of the great queen and offer treasures!" the young dragon cursed loudly in a young voice. Obviously, this is a little female dragon, so she is very grumpy and spits out fatal breath from her mouth from time to time. "Be honest! Otherwise I promise the master will screw off your head." Northen doesn''t care about the flames containing magical energy at all. He directly uses his weight advantage to press the little guy under his body and can''t move with his metal body weighing several tons. They don''t know at all. When they fight with each other, Zhang Cheng, who has entered the new world, has been surrounded by more than a dozen unidentified people holding small sticks Chapter 713 "Sir! You are arrested on suspicion of violating and abusing transmission magic and exposing magic in public. Please cooperate with us and don''t make any resistance." a white man who looked about 30 shouted a warning. In his palm, he held a small stick about a foot long, and the front end kept flashing silver light. Even without feeling it, he could detect that a considerable amount of magic energy had gathered. Not only this person, more than a dozen other men and women around also made the same move. The expression on their faces was so serious and nervous, as if they were facing not a young man, but a terrible beast from ancient times. Zhang Cheng looked at the other party''s strange casting method with a smile. After a while, he asked, "what if I say no? Do you think you can hurt me by your waste?" He never dreamed that he had just passed through the portal and was blocked by the local aborigines before he could do anything. "Sir, I need to remind you. We are law enforcement Luo Ao under the British Ministry of magic. If we attack us, it will be equivalent to attacking the British Ministry of magic. At that time, you will face extremely serious charges and wanted." the leading man continued to play an official role and didn''t realize how dangerous he was dealing with. "Wanted? It sounds interesting! I really want to know if you can issue a wanted notice if you kill all the people in the British Ministry of magic?" said Zhang Cheng, with a cold chill in his pupils. You know, he doesn''t like to hand over the initiative to others, let alone let the ridiculous bureaucracy ride on his head. "Damn it! He''s a black wizard! Do it!" "Faint!" "All Petrochemical!" "Thunderbolt explosion!" "To pieces!" ¡­¡­ Hearing the words "kill all the Ministry of magic", the leading man immediately issued an attack order without thinking. For a moment, a variety of strange spells sprayed out from the top of the stick and shrouded the target from all directions. But it''s incredible that although all the magic hits accurately, none of them has an effect, as if they were completely swallowed up by unknown forces. "This is your magic? You don''t even deserve to tickle me! Maybe I should show you what real magic is." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng slowly raised the artifact in his hand to the highest power, and suddenly released a deadly gray gaseous energy. This energy is so manic that in just one second, it evaporates all the water of all living bodies within a few meters around, and turns into a shriveled and stiff body. Even the mice climbing in the sewer can''t escape. Abida withers! One of the most powerful spells in the land of Fallon! Those poor wretches had swallowed their last breath before they could scream. Even their souls were imprisoned in a beautiful gem, emitting an extremely evil dark red light. "An idiot who can''t measure his strength! Next, shall I go to the British Ministry of magic for a massacre? Or find a place to stay first? Forget it, I''d better find a place to stay first. After all, I''m here to study how to use my creative power, not to start a war." With these words, Zhang Cheng turned and disappeared at the end of the narrow and dark alley in London. Less than a minute after he left his front foot, a large group of people dressed almost the same on his back foot suddenly appeared in place. The first old man looked at the bodies on the ground, his face immediately became dignified, and muttered in a slightly trembling voice: "they are all dead! They are killed by a terrible spell! And their souls are deprived! I really can''t think of which black wizard in the world can do this in a short time." "Hard... Is the mysterious man back?!" another slightly younger woman next to him began to tremble involuntarily. "No! No! If it was a mysterious man, he would be very happy to leave his mark and summon those terrible death eaters." the old man shook his head without thinking. "You mean... The new Dark Lord? God! This is the worst news in recent years! We should inform Dumbledore immediately and make him prepare accordingly." "That''s right! It''s absolutely impossible for ordinary black wizards to kill 16 Luo Ao in just a few minutes. The most terrible thing is that we still don''t know his face." Two younger men quickly agreed, their eyes filled with awe and fear. No one knows at all that the culprit is already sitting in Malfoy Manor in Wiltshire, England, tasting steaming black tea and having a cordial and friendly conversation with Lucius Malfoy, the owner here. "Mr. Zhang, take the liberty to ask, what is the purpose of your sudden visit? Or what do you want from the Malfoy family and what are you willing to pay." After testing each other for more than ten minutes, Lucius finally couldn''t hold his breath and took the initiative to ask the other party''s intention. Through the brief conflict with guards and house elves at the gate of the manor, he has fully realized that the seemingly young Oriental in front of him has extremely terrible magical power, which he can''t compete with at all. Zhang Cheng put down his tea cup and replied with a smile, "if you don''t mind, I want to be your son''s tutor. At present, the British magic world is too degenerate, and Hogwarts doesn''t want to teach any offensive magic. I''m sure you won''t want to see your beloved heir turn into a complete waste?" "Are you going to teach him black magic?" Lucius stared in surprise. "Why not? Don''t forget that there has never been any real peace in the magical world. The best way to protect yourself and your family is to get strong enough." Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. There is no doubt that his current place is the world described in the Harry Potter series, a world with abundant magical energy but not dangerous, which is very suitable for some secret research. As for the incessant and chaotic relationship and struggle between the Dark Lord and Dumbledore, as long as they do not take the initiative to participate, it is no different from the normal earth. Lucius hesitated obviously, but finally nodded: "well, I agree to hire you as Draco''s private teacher and am willing to pay a considerable salary. But before that, we must sign a magic contract to ensure my son''s personal safety." "Of course, according to what you said, I came with goodwill. Oh, by the way, if you see the report on Luo Ao''s death in the prophet daily tomorrow, please don''t panic. I swear, they did it first and then I defended myself..." Chapter 714 There is no doubt that tutoring has never been a tiring job. Especially when the employer found that the guy he hired was a guy who could easily kill more than a dozen law enforcement Luo Ao without blinking his eyes, not only the treatment was improved by leaps and bounds, but also the bear child who had never been obedient was a lot more honest. Looking at the trembling boy in front of him, Zhang Cheng closed the complete collection of spells borrowed from the Malfoy family library and asked directly, "tell me, Draco, what do you want to learn from me? Complex and changeable magic? Alchemy that can win wealth and respect? Or the essence of great power?" "I don''t know what you mean, sir," replied little Malfoy with some uncertainty. Although Lucius hasn''t told his son that the new tutor has been on the No. 1 arrest warrant of the British Ministry of magic, he can still feel the danger emanating from each other, even more frightening than his gloomy Godfather Severus Snape. After all, children are much more sensitive and alert than adults. "No, you don''t need to understand, you just need to make a choice. In fact, I won''t waste too much time on you, because you have neither amazing talent nor perseverance. All I have to do is impart some knowledge so that you can stand out among your peers and become a genius in the mouth of fools, that''s all." Zhang Cheng gave an explanation carelessly. After just a few days of observation and study, he has almost understood the overall magic level of the world, and even learned most spells and spells. Although it seems that most of the magic in the whole Harry Porter world is very low-grade, the waving of wands is worth tapping, and it can make complaints about the world better than any other magical world. In short, they tend to use magic to make daily life easier and more convenient, rather than keen on fighting and killing. From the perspective of civilization, it can not be said that this evolution is wrong and backward, but it is true that most wizards are not good at fighting. Otherwise, so many law enforcement officers of the British Ministry of magic will not be killed by an abida withering technique. In addition, the seemingly ridiculous wand waving actually replaces the complex casting action to some extent, and effectively reduces the length of the spell, making it easier and easier to cast the spell. If he didn''t already have the soul of magic, Zhang Cheng would definitely learn how to make a magic wand, and then transform the supreme power into a magic wand. But now, he no longer relies on spells and casting actions to strengthen his resonance with magic energy. Just one thought can release the legendary magic that many mages need to prepare for a long time. The huge gap from quantitative change to qualitative change can not be compared with quantity at all. Draco obviously didn''t like this condescending attitude. He frowned tightly and said in an unhappy tone, "I choose to learn magic!" "Very good! Then we''ll take the first lesson, introduction to elemental magic. As we all know, in ancient Greece, people thought that the four elements constituting the world were water, fire, air and earth, and created the earliest elemental magic. Later, with the deepening of research, some new contents gradually extended, such as lightning." As Zhang Cheng spoke, he stood up and snapped his fingers in front of the boy. Pop! moment A dazzling arc appeared out of thin air and went into little Malfoy''s body, making his whole person twitch uncontrollably. Fortunately! The power of the arc is not particularly strong. After a short period of paralysis, he will soon regain consciousness. "Damn it! What are you doing?" he shouted in surprise and anger. "Relax, I just want you to experience the impact of electric shock on the human body. Many wizards in the magic world mistakenly believe that the greatest function of lightning magic is to directly burn the enemy with maximum power, but in fact it has many uses. The simplest and most effective one is to use weak current to disrupt the nerve conduction system used by the brain to control various parts and organs of the body "It doesn''t need to waste much magic, but the result can make the target lose resistance..." Zhang Cheng completely ignored the boy''s reaction and went into the teaching mode. But his teacher is a little irresponsible. He doesn''t care how much his students understand. All he thinks about is to finish the task quickly so as to carry out his own research. At the age of twelve, Draco, who was desperately eager for strength, heard this explanation, and his eyes instantly showed excitement and expectation. Because in his dreams, he wanted to give "old enemy" Harry Potter some color to see, so as to prove that the other party''s original choice was wrong and that he was the best person. It has to be said that it is a little childish and ridiculous for children to be angry with each other. But considering that everyone has experienced the same situation more or less, and even sometimes he can''t help feeling embarrassed when he recalls the stupid things he did in his childhood, Zhang Cheng didn''t show too harsh. While he was busy teaching Draco to learn some magic spells he had just invented recently, in the master bedroom on the second floor of the manor, Narcissa black was holding a Daily Prophet in her face and whispered to her husband, "honey, are you crazy? Let such a dangerous person be our son''s tutor!" "Relax, he''s not as dangerous as you think. In fact, compared with the Dark Lord, his character is quite gentle, and as long as we don''t take the initiative to provoke him, he won''t pose any threat to us. On the contrary, he may become the protector of the family in the future." Lucius explained calmly. "Protector?" there was a trace of doubt in Narcissa''s eyes. "Yes! Imagine what those hostile guys outside would think if such a powerful wizard lived in our tutor Draco?" Lucius pursed his mouth meaningfully. "They will feel fear, fear, even fear. As long as they make good use of this, the Malfoy family can get more benefits." "I see! You want to use him to intimidate some officials of the Ministry of magic!" Narcissa Black''s face showed a suddenly enlightened expression. Lucius nodded gently: "yes! Those officials of the Ministry of Magic have always been bullying! Especially the massacre a few days ago, many people think that a new generation of the Dark Lord is about to rise. I believe that as long as he is willing to stand up and shout, many families will be willing to follow him to overthrow the rule of the Ministry of magic." "What does he mean then?" pursued Narcissa black impatiently. After all, in the magic world, no one can refuse to invest in a powerful wizard with the potential to become the Dark Lord. "I don''t know. I''m not sure what he thinks. Maybe it''s better to test it later. Anyway, Dumbledore is getting old. Now time is on our side." After that, Lucius opened a bottle of red wine, poured two glasses, and handed one of them to his wife. "For the future of the Malfoy family!" "For our son Draco!" "Cheers!" "Cheers!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 715 Time flies, and half a month has passed in the blink of an eye. Under the guidance of Zhang Cheng, poor little Malfoy quickly mastered no less than ten low-level element magic with different attributes, including ice arrow, fireball, rebound air wall, tremor electric shock, rockfall and so on. Although the lethality is not enough to be fatal, it is definitely a dangerous element among peers. Of course, the price is that there are many large and small scars all over the body, including not only scalds, burns, frostbite, but also cuts and bruises. Thanks to the well-developed magic therapy in the world, there was no obvious scar after treatment, otherwise Lucius and his wife would be distressed to death. You should know that Zhang Cheng is not a teacher who advocates sequential and good inducement and slowly guides his apprentices to learn in an orderly manner to avoid risks, but a cruel Darwinian who advocates the survival of the weak and the strong. He has always had only one attitude towards apprentices, that is, to survive and gain his own recognition. As for what the process was like and how many hardships and dangers he experienced, he didn''t care at all, let alone the apprentice''s dangerous attempts in private. But Draco''s situation is a little special, and he can''t really watch the other party die, so Zhang Cheng chooses to double the training intensity while ensuring his life safety. At the beginning, the spoiled boy couldn''t stand the devil''s training at all. He cried and wanted to ask his parents for help. But he soon found that his cry for help could not reach his parents'' ears, and even the ubiquitous domestic elves could not hear it. Therefore, he had to stimulate the survival instinct in his subconscious mind and practice, practice and practice again and again as required until his magic ran out and fainted to the ground. With cruel training day after day, little Malfoy soon found that he was more and more proficient in magic, and his control and power were also enhanced. Even several new spells were used in a similar way. On several occasions, he even defeated the powerful phantom opponent created by magic, which was something he couldn''t even think of before. As a saying goes, some people are addicted to online games not because of how good the game itself is, but because they can get satisfaction from the game that they can never get in the real world. After all, in the game, every time players kill a monster and complete a task, they can get real experience value, money and equipment rewards. Moreover, with the improvement of level, the game characters will also get more powerful power. But in real life? Whether it''s study, work or emotional life, giving doesn''t always get feedback, or the feedback is not obvious, which is out of proportion to the hard work. Sometimes, the current payment needs to wait for several years, more than ten years, or even decades to see the return. But now, Draco has clearly felt the feedback from his efforts in just two weeks. Naturally, he will not reject practice. Instead, he is like a bear child who is heavily addicted to games. He completes all training projects on time every day until he is out of strength and falls into a coma. This sharp change in character not only surprised lucious and his wife, but also made Zhang Cheng look at it. However, with the countdown of the last few days of the summer vacation, Zhang Cheng finally ordered to suspend all training subjects and stared at the boy standing not far away with his eyes full of fanatical worship. After a full minute, he said: "Draco, I have to admit that your recent performance has indeed exceeded expectations, so that I began to have some expectations for your future. But you should remember that this expectation is not necessarily a good thing for you, because if one day you let me down, I will not hesitate to destroy you. I will never allow my apprentice to become waste, let alone its own Do nothing. " "Please don''t worry, teacher, I won''t let you down." little Malfoy stroked his chest with one hand and made a standard noble salute. "Very good! Now go and buy the supplies you need for the beginning of school. Next, I need to talk to your father." after that, Zhang Cheng gently waved his hand and signaled that the boy could leave. Draco saluted again, turned and exchanged eyes with his father waiting outside the door, and quickly disappeared at the end of the corridor. Seeing his son''s firm and straight back, Lucius showed a gratifying expression on his face. He followed him into the room, closed the door behind him, smiled and sighed: "inviting you to teach Draco may be the most correct decision I have ever made in my life. Looking at him now, I can conclude that the Malfoy family will carry forward 100% in his hands." "Nothing, this is my job originally, isn''t it?" Zhang Cheng spread his hand disapprovingly. "Ha ha! That''s what I said! But I still want to express my gratitude. This is a key to the gringott vault. I have stored a large amount of gold gallon in it. You can take it at any time." Lucius took out the key from his pocket and put it on the desk. As an ancient aristocrat with a long history, Malfoy has a huge wealth that ordinary wizards can''t imagine, so he doesn''t come up with a lot of money to please the mysterious young man in front of him. "Kingaron? Do you think I will care about these boring precious metal currencies? No, dear Lucius, if I want, I can make gold that can collapse the whole world financial system at any time, like this..." As the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng gently clicked on the table. Buzz! After a strange tremor, the desk originally made of high-grade hardwood materials has directly become gold that reflects dazzling light in the sun. Because the whole process happened so fast and suddenly, Lucius couldn''t even notice the resonance when the alchemy was transformed into material. He just touched the cold tabletop with his trembling hand, and immediately couldn''t help exclaiming, "Merlin is on the table! It''s really pure gold! How did you... How did you do it? As far as I know, even the most famous alchemist Nicole LeMay can''t do this. He can use a magic stone to convert part of mercury into gold." "Just because he can''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t. don''t forget that alchemy is a magical power, and my understanding of alchemy is much more than Nicole LeMay. So don''t try to buy me with money. I''m not someone who can buy me with just money. In addition, here''s a list of materials. Please help me purchase, and I''ll pay you enough Gold. " After that, Zhang Cheng turned the two bookshelves next to him into glittering pure gold and patted each other on the shoulder when he passed Lucius. Needless to ask, he is finally going to try to use the power from the creator to create life with independent consciousness Chapter 716 Diagon Alley, the most prosperous commercial street in the whole British magic world, is also a place for many wizards to buy all kinds of books, materials and daily necessities. With the opening of Hogwarts school soon, countless parents can be seen walking through the streets with their children, and bursts of screams and laughter will break out from time to time, making the already noisy environment more noisy. No one noticed that two uninvited guests had just left the overturned lane and appeared at the door of a shop through a path. "This is diagonally alley?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the chaotic scene around him. "That''s right! Generally speaking, if you want to buy anything, you can find it here. But if it involves something that is not quite legal, you need to go to the overturned Lane next door and bang your luck. Generally speaking, Bojin bock will never be disappointed, if you have to satisfy his endless greed." Lucius replied in a low voice. "Greed is not a bad thing. At least it can arouse a person''s self-improvement and make him unwilling to live a plain life. You know? There is nothing more sad and regrettable than the invariable mediocre life." Zhang Cheng turned and gave the other party a meaningful look. Lucius seemed to feel something and hurriedly avoided it. He bowed his head and echoed, "I totally agree with you." "Well, you don''t have to follow me all the time. Go to find your son. I want to walk around by myself in the next time." Zhang Cheng waved his hand and signaled that the other party could leave. You don''t have to ask. What he''s going to do next doesn''t want anyone to find out. "Are you sure? There are many people from the Ministry of magic here. I can help you deal with them." Lucius asked cautiously. "Don''t worry. Don''t worry about whether they can find out my appearance. Even with the poor hands of the Ministry of magic, they are not my opponent." When saying these words, Zhang Cheng made no secret of his contemptuous attitude, and then walked directly through the crowd into a pet selling place. When a clerk saw a guest coming in, he immediately greeted him with thousands of enthusiasm and said, "Hello, sir, what do you want to buy? We have all kinds of magical animals here. We are not only a new partner for wizards, but also a rare good helper. We can ensure that you are satisfied." "I''m going to have a look before making a decision." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and deliberately pretended to be hesitant. Obviously, the seemingly ordinary animals in this store are actually special variants affected by magic. They not only have high intelligence, but also master some spell like abilities. You know, wizards are a very picky group, so they won''t raise ordinary creatures who are too clumsy to understand orders. What made him very puzzled was what kind of methods these wizards used to cultivate magic pets and how to ensure that they would not fall into the hands of ordinary people. "Of course! Please take your time and call me whenever you need it." the clerk seemed to see many similar situations, smiled and nodded, and went to greet other guests. Seeing the other party go away completely, Zhang Cheng raised his left hand, released a touch of arcane energy, shrouded the whole pet store, and tested each animal''s reaction to his magic one by one. Unfortunately, these little guys are too weak to notice the energy close at hand. Just when he began to feel a little disappointed, a mink in the corner of the wall who had dozed off with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes, sniffed the surrounding air and made a burst of cooing. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng immediately shouted to the clerk nearby, "I''ll buy the sable! It''s the white one in the corner." "Have you chosen it so soon?" the clerk showed a surprised expression on his face and motioned to his colleagues to get a small cage and pack the white mink. Just when Zhang Chenggang wanted to say something, he suddenly heard a cry from waiman, followed by harsh screams and shouts echoing over the whole street. "Hit him, Dad!" "Come on, Arthur, come on!" "Gentlemen, please stop fighting!" ¡­¡­ Along the direction of the sound, he soon saw a shop with a sign of "Licheng bookstore" not far away, away from a large number of people. Two adult men were waving their fists and fighting each other in the most primitive and exciting way, as if they had completely forgotten their identity as a wizard. One of them is no one else, Lucius Malfoy, who has just separated. The other guy who is a little fat doesn''t need to ask. He is 100% Arthur Weasley. With the location of the fight and gidrow Lockhart''s book signing meeting, it''s not difficult to guess the current time when the secret room opens in the second semester. Looking at the slightly thin boy with glasses behind the crowd, Zhang Cheng flashed a light in his eyes and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "Aha! I finally see you, the famous Harry Potter." "Your pet, sir." "Thank you!" Throw two jingaron to each other. He quickly left the pet store. While everyone''s attention was attracted by the fight, he quietly came to the boy, stretched out his hand and touched the soul fragment hidden in the lightning scar on his forehead. Just a moment! He understood the power and horror of this necromancer magic. Creating or cloning another self by tearing one''s own soul, memory and personality is simply a genius''s creativity. However, the corresponding cost is also very obvious, especially the instability caused by splitting the soul, which will have a series of unpredictable effects on personality, behavior and habits. Before Zhang Cheng could figure out whether this way of pursuing immortality was similar to Faust, the semi giant Hagrid finally arrived, rushed into the crowd with his brute force and forcibly separated the two fighters. "Damn it! It seems I have to withdraw first." Zhang Cheng sighed helplessly, hid in the crowd and watched the Weasleys leave with Harry Potter. When the crowd gradually dispersed, he came to Lucius and asked with a smile, "why do you do this?" "What?" Lucius tried to fool around. "That diary! It belongs to the Dark Lord! Don''t think I didn''t see it. You put it in the hands of the Weasley''s little daughter." Zhang Cheng directly exposed the other party''s little secret. Lucius heard the plan, his face changed several times, and finally showed a bitter smile: "it seems that nothing can be concealed from your eyes, can''t it?" "I''m waiting for your explanation!" "It''s very simple! I want to drive Dumbledore out of the position of President Hogwarts. He has held power for too long and has been trying to suppress us pure blood aristocrats. Now, many families have expressed their dissatisfaction, and I''m just pushing..." Chapter 717 Power, wealth, fame, power All these things are the most desired things in the human subconscious, and even the goal pursued by most people all their life. As the most influential wizard in the British magic world, Albus Dumbledore is undoubtedly a man of the moment at the top of the times, and even has far more power and prestige than the Minister of magic. But as a saying goes, power is like a cake. Some people eat more, and the rest will naturally eat less. This is why, throughout the whole story, Albus Dumbledore has been constantly plotted by all kinds of conspiracies, whether from the Malfoy family represented by pure blood nobles or bureaucrats from the British Ministry of magic. The reason is very simple. It can be said that he has blocked everyone''s rise and has become a similar existence to the target of public criticism. If it weren''t for his excellent strength, he would have died many times. So Lucius wanted to get the old guy down from the position of President Hogwarts. Cheng was not surprised at all. However, he didn''t think that this secret little move could really shake Dumbledore''s position. He just returned to Malfoy Manor with the attitude of watching a good play and continued to engage in his own research. It was not until the last day of school that he called the boy to himself and asked seriously, "Draco, I heard that you had a conflict with a boy named Harry Potter at school and lost the face of the Malfoy family many times. Is it true?" "Yes, sir. Porter and his friends always oppose me again and again, and even despise the pure blood aristocracy. I swore that one day he would regret his choice." the boy replied gnashing his teeth. After more than half a month together, he has been full of respect and worship for the mysterious tutor, because the other party has made rapid progress in his casting level in a very short time. In particular, a few magic elements with simple spells and little magic can be wasted. As long as they are used well, even the prefects in grade six and seven will be overwhelmed. More importantly, in the process of fighting with illusions again and again, he has accumulated rich combat experience and knows when to dodge and when to use protective magic, which is far from comparable to his peers who have not experienced actual combat. "So, when you get back to school, are you going to give Mr. Potter some color to see?" Zhang Cheng tapped the table gently, revealing an elusive light in his eyes. "That''s right! Why, don''t you allow it?" Draco''s pale face showed tension. After all, half of the reason why he worked so hard was because he hated (or another form of love) a boy who survived. Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile: "no, of course I won''t interfere. Intense feelings are a powerful force and a driving force and source for strengthening. But I have one requirement, that is, we must win openly and justly, win beautifully, and let the other party have nothing to say. Tell me, can you do this?" "Of course! Of course I can!" Draco gave a firm guarantee. He firmly believes that with his current level of spells and spells, even if Harry Potter goes with his friends, he will only taste failure in the end. "Very good! In order to ensure that you can fulfill your promise, I will leave a small monitoring magic on you. Remember, if you fail, you will be severely punished." said Zhang Cheng, holding up the supreme power, shot a silver faint light into the boy''s body. "I will not fail! I will come back with honor and victory!" Little Malfoy didn''t know the real effect of this spell at all. He bowed confidently, turned around and took his luggage to the nine and three-quarters station, ready to take the Hogwarts Express train back to school and start living in school for the new semester. Less than a minute after his front foot left, the supreme authority of the artifact immediately burst into a piercing Laughter: "ha ha! What a naive little thing! He really believes that you will be kind? Incredible! Are people in this world really simple?" "Shut up! Don''t you forget that you can''t speak until you get my permission." Zhang Cheng scolded expressionless. "Sorry, dear evil master, I just can''t help it a little. If you guessed right, your plan should be to usurp the control of the child''s body at a specific time, and then carry out some secret research and experiments?" the tone of the supreme authority was full of naked malice. "You guessed right! I''m very interested in the soul fragment left in Harry Potter''s scar. But it''s not urgent. We still have time. Before that, try to create an intelligent life with independent consciousness according to the plan." With that, Zhang Cheng looked at the White Mink in the cage in the corner of the room. The latter was undoubtedly very smart and sensitive. He immediately noticed the cold light in the owner''s eyes, and immediately began to jump up and down, frantically biting the cage and trying to escape. But before it came out of the cage, Zhang Cheng came near, opened the cage, placed it on the prepared anatomical table, and picked up a cold scalpel. The mink was frightened and kept whimpering. His black eyes showed a sense of begging. "Relax! Pain and death are temporary! I will give you new life and strong strength!" Zhang Cheng said, mercilessly cutting open each other''s soft abdomen to reveal the internal organs and flesh. "Give me roots and grass!" He ignored the Stingray''s painful response and gave orders directly to the supreme authority. Without a word, this artifact disguised as an ordinary wand quickly found the corresponding material, grabbed it with a hand composed of magical energy out of thin air and handed it to its owner. After a while, Zhang Cheng emptied almost all the internal organs and even the brain of the mink, and then replaced the original muscle, blood vessel, nerve, lymph and other systems with veins composed of some strange plants. What''s more terrible is that the little animal''s body did not die from beginning to end, and kept a clear consciousness. When everything is done, it can no longer be called a simple animal, but a semi plant and semi animal life. The interior is completely composed of plants. Not only does it no longer need to eat, but also it can accumulate life energy through photosynthesis and release some interesting natural magic. However, Zhang Cheng was not satisfied with his creation. He checked it several times and began to inject a lot of creativity to see if it could cause any interesting changes. As a result, in less than five minutes, the plant veins in the ferret contracted sharply, releasing the unique green light of natural energy, as if pregnant with something Chapter 718 One minute Two minutes Five minutes With the passage of time, Zhang Cheng''s patience is also being eroded bit by bit, but the plants emitting green light have not changed at all. After half an hour, he finally couldn''t help frowning and muttering, "Damn it! Won''t this experiment fail?" "No! It hasn''t failed yet, my dear master. The life you created is still alive, but it needs some time to hatch." the supreme authority quickly expressed his views. "Living doesn''t mean no failure! You should know very well that my experiment is to create a complex autonomic neural network that can replace the mammalian nervous system. But now, it seems that it doesn''t respond to external stimuli at all." Zhang Cheng explained in a rather impatient tone. It''s not easy to find an experimental body that can bear the pure arcane energy and creative power. He walked around the Diagon Lane pet store and finally got such a white mink. Unfortunately, the ferret obviously did not complete the task it should have completed. Just when Zhang Cheng was ready to use powerful magic to clean up this mass of things that he didn''t know should be called plants or animals, the plant vein curled into a sphere suddenly opened slowly, stretching out a vine from the middle and a violet flower bud at the end. Before he could react to what had happened, the flower buds burst open, revealing the seed of life hidden inside. This seed is the size of a walnut and emits a bright green light! When it landed on the table! With a crack, followed by a small mink composed entirely of energy, his eyes showed awe and fear in his pupils. Seeing this, the supreme authority immediately laughed and praised, "incredible! Great master! You have promoted an animal to the spirit of nature! This is something that many gods can''t do!" "Shut up! Don''t disturb my thoughts!" Zhang Cheng scolded loudly, and quickly reached out and grabbed the little guy trembling all over. The spirit of nature, as its name implies, is a special life body finally born through a series of coincidences in nature. They can be animals that break through their own limits, or some ancient plants affected by energy, or even spirits and elements. In short, the spirit of nature is the result of a specific environment and countless coincidences. In theory, it cannot be spawned by human intervention. As for the strength of the spirit of nature, the most powerful is almost comparable to the spirit, and the weakest is just like the little mink in front of you. You can crush it with your fingers. In fact, the wild demigods living in Azeroth can be classified as the spirit of nature. "Tell me, little thing, what have you been through?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and showed a chilling smile. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, on the Hogwarts Express train, Draco was walking around the carriage alone, trying to find his old enemy Harry Potter and teach him a lesson. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see Potter in all the carriages, and even the annoying Valet Ron disappeared. Obviously, for a 12-year-old boy who has a grudge and can''t stay overnight, this is the cruelest torture in the world. As a last resort, little Malfoy went directly to Hermione''s car and asked coldly, "Granger! Where''s Potter? He shouldn''t be afraid of me and hide!" "Afraid of you? Is this a joke? How can I remember that you failed every time you fought last semester?" the girl was obviously not a fuel-saving lamp and immediately made a merciless satire. Not only her, but also several Gryffindor students sitting in the carriage. After all, the contradiction between them and Slytherin students has not been a day or two. It can almost be called a feud, so once there is an opportunity to laugh at each other, it will never be let go. But these students don''t know that Draco is not the child who can only play tricks, but a wizard who has learned a lot of elemental magic and combat experience. Although he is still very young, he already has his own tusks. No hesitation! He directly drew out his wand, aimed at the girl who laughed the most fiercely, and roared, "tremor, electric shock!" Pop! A dazzling electric spark gushed from the top of the wand and focused directly on the target. The poor girl suddenly convulsed a few times involuntarily, and then fell to the ground with a bang and fell into a coma. "Frost!" "The impact of the wind!" "Rebound air wall!" ¡­¡­ In just a few seconds, little Malfoy knocked all the students who laughed at him to the ground, stepped on their bodies, came to Hermione, stared at two hazed eyes, pinched the girl''s chin and said: "Humble mud seed! Tell Potter for me that it''s best never to appear in front of me from now on, or I''ll let him taste failure, pain and despair." With these words, Draco turned neatly back to the corridor and disappeared quickly before the prefects realized what was happening here. As soon as he left his front foot, Hermione, frightened by his back foot, couldn''t help crying. Weak, poor and helpless. As a girl born of ordinary people, she has never experienced such a situation in her life. She trembled uncontrollably all over her body. At the same time, she realized that Malfoy, who used to be like a clown, has now become an extremely terrible guy. Besides, just hitting a room of Gryffindor senior students is not what ordinary little wizards can do. For a moment, she didn''t even know what to do next, whether to report to the professor and the prefect, or hide it first and find her other two good friends? I didn''t find a silver shining line running down my chin and quietly into my eyebrows. These things made by psychic powers can receive signals from far away like antennas. As long as the caster activates it, even adult wizards are difficult to resist, not to mention a group of children who don''t know anything. Obviously, Zhang Cheng wants to use this way to study the soul fragments in Harry Potter''s lightning scar without disturbing Albus Dumbledore. After all, the sinister old fox has been staring at the boy who survived the disaster. If an adult approached rashly, it would arouse his vigilance 100%. But if it was replaced by students and friends in the school, it would be difficult to detect anything. Unless these gadgets hidden in the human body were found, Dumbledore would not rashly interfere with the growth process of the "savior". Chapter 719 Psychologists have said that there are always some things in childhood that will have an indelible impact on one''s future. Obviously, Hermione Granger is in such a state at present. She doesn''t even show any surprise when she learns that two friends are driving a flying car to school. Because compared with Draco''s dark eyes, this boring story is as childish and ridiculous as a child''s house. To be exact, she didn''t sleep well last night and had nightmares all night. Now she looks pale and tired. Even the roaring letter sent by Ron''s mother a few minutes ago didn''t make her laugh. "Hey! What''s the matter with you?" Harry Potter first noticed something wrong and asked with concern. Hermione hesitated obviously. She just wanted to say something. She found that Draco had just walked across the corridor towards herself. Thinking of the conflict that broke out in the carriage before, she couldn''t help shivering. She quickly pulled up her friend and ran in the other direction. While running, she shouted: "don''t talk nonsense! If you don''t want to be late for class on the first day!" "But it''s at least 15 minutes before class! We have enough time!" Ron protested weakly. "Better early than late! Don''t forget..." "Hey, Potter, where are you going?" Before Hermione finished, Draco suddenly jumped out of the corner and stared at his old enemy with snake cold eyes. Although he had not pulled out his wand according to the school regulations, the cold murderous spirit had begun to spread in the air, and several junior students who happened to pass by were scared to stand still. "Malfoy! What do you want?" Early in the morning, Ron, who was full of fire, immediately pulled out his wand, although it had been two short sections and was only barely stuck together with tape. "Hum! I didn''t talk to you, fool. As a servant, you should learn to ask your master''s permission before you speak." Draco glanced contemptuously at each other, and then continued to turn his attention to the Savior. "Dear Potter, I think Granger should have conveyed my words to you?" "Convey? Convey what?" Harry Potter subconsciously frowned and glanced at his friend. Seeing his reaction, Draco immediately understood something and said with a sneer: "I see. She hasn''t told you what happened on the train, has she? It doesn''t matter. I''m a very generous person and I''m willing to give you some time to discuss it. Remember, you only have three days. After three days, I will start to fulfill my oath." Seeing the most annoying guy in school turn and leave, Ron immediately asked, "Hermione, what''s the matter? Did you just hide from the annoying Malfoy?" "What happened on the train?" Harry pursued. "Damn it! Don''t force me!" The huge pressure made the girl''s sensitive nerve break, and her tears couldn''t stop flowing out. She pushed Ron away from the front and turned around and ran towards the women''s toilet. Because it happened so suddenly, the latter didn''t notice that a silver thread went into his body along his neck, held the wall and asked foolishly, "er... Did I say something wrong just now? Why did she cry!" "Don''t ask me! I don''t know! But it must have something to do with Malfoy! We''d better ask and see who Hermione is sitting with in the car." Harry shook his head in annoyance. "OK! But before that, we''d better go to class." While saying this, Ron''s pupil flashed an imperceptible silver light, followed by a feeling that was completely different from before. But the feeling came and went quickly, and the blink of an eye returned to its usual appearance. The poor "savior" didn''t find that his friend had been replaced at the moment. To be exact, he was invaded and manipulated by another person''s consciousness. During the whole day, whether in class or during recess, Zhang Cheng kept spying on Ron''s body and the soul fragments in each other''s lightning scar. Although Tom Riddle split his soul into several pieces, most of them were attached to dead objects. Only this piece was attached to another fresh body and soul, which was not at the same level in terms of research value. Unfortunately, Ron''s body and magic level are too useless. Even after his optimization as a wizard, he is still too poor to support too long-term research. When it was late at night, he finally let go of his control over his body and let the fragile boy have a good rest all night, so as not to accidentally overdraft and die suddenly. "Master, how are you? Have you got the information you want?" the supreme authority asked curiously. "No, No. although the structure of this magic is not complex, the core part involves the rules of death, which can not be figured out in a day or two. Fortunately, we still have at least five or six years, so don''t worry too much. By the way, where''s my lovely pet?" After saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his head and toured around, looking for the mink who had been promoted to the spirit of nature. "Goo Goo! Goo Goo!" With a deep cry, the little guy quickly got out of the corner and stared at his master with a frightened face. According to its current intelligence level, it can clearly realize how powerful and terrible the young people who buy themselves are, so they dare not go against each other''s will. "Well, the shape seems very stable without signs of collapse or degradation. Maybe we can carry out the next stage of the experiment, don''t you think?" Zhang Cheng asked the supreme authority while fiddling with the mink whose forehead has grown to nearly 20 cm. The latter answered without hesitation: "I think so too! Through analysis, I found that the power of creation is not so much a power of creation as a power of birth and change. It does not have the basis for making matter out of thin air, but through the injection of changing factors, it makes matter and life rapidly evolve in an unpredictable direction." "So? Don''t tell me that the woman who claimed to be the creator created countless powerful primitive gods and creatures through a series of uncontrollable factors." Zhang Cheng''s tone revealed strong dissatisfaction. He hated the feeling that he was out of his control, and he hated that so far he had not found out what the root of creativity was. "Sorry, dear master, there is only so much we can confirm at present, and the rest needs a lot of practical operation to verify. In addition, I suggest you''d better finish plan x quickly and let the damn artificial intelligence process these complex data and information. It is much more efficient than me." "Don''t worry, plan x is already in preparation. As long as you solve the mystery of creating the soul out of thin air, I will give it real life, just like you..." Chapter 720 There is no doubt that the power of creativity is the most complex and difficult thing Zhang Cheng has encountered in his life. It is quite different from magic energy such as arcane, evil and shadow. It has no corresponding entity, nor can it be observed through any spells and tools. Even it is said that the divinity and divine power that ordinary people will never understand are much simpler than it. In order to understand the essence of creativity, the only thing Zhang Cheng can do is experiment, experiment, experiment. By observing the changes and reactions of different experimental bodies, a corresponding system was summarized and established. Of course, this is not easy. So far, no law has been found. It seems that each experimental body will eventually evolve in a different direction. When he was at a loss, Hogwarts''s chamber of Secrets finally opened again. Gidrow Lockhart, who likes to be in the limelight, can''t wait to jump out and announce the establishment of a duel club to train little wizards how to protect themselves. Of course, to some extent, this idea is good. At least, it is easier to be recognized by young people with jumping personality than learning for practical use, rather than holding books and willing to boring theories all day. Unfortunately, he obviously forgot that he was just a sleek liar and did not have the strength to really defeat powerful opponents. As a result, during the demonstration, Severus Snape overturned directly to the ground, revealing an embarrassing ugliness. Although strictly speaking, this has nothing to do with Cheng, when Draco Malfoy and Harry Potter boarded the duel platform, he suddenly realized that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, an opportunity to spy on the response of soul fragments. No hesitation! He directly projected his consciousness into Draco''s body and slightly optimized the chaotic magic in the boy''s body. After all this, he learned the special pride of the Malfoy family and bent down slightly. This move undoubtedly surprised Harry, who knew Draco very well, and nodded politely. Although he didn''t understand why his sworn enemy became so abnormal, he didn''t want to lose to each other in demeanor at all. "Get your wand ready! When I count to three, you can start practicing spells to disarm each other. Remember, as long as you disarm, don''t do anything superfluous. I don''t want any accidents." jedro LOHA shouted. "One!" "Two!" "Three!" "Start!" ¡­¡­ With an order, Harry raised his wand and read out his best spell without thinking. Not long ago, he had heard through some senior girls how Draco beat several senior sisters with a series of powerful magic on the Hogwarts Express train. He knew very well how powerful his opponent was. Once Malfoy gets the chance to attack, he will lose. "This is your strength? The boy who survived? The Savior of British magic? The famous Harry Potter?" Zhang Cheng skillfully avoided the magic shot by the wand and deliberately pretended to be contemptuous. Obviously, in his eyes, this low-level magic duel is no different from children''s family, and there is no threat at all. To be exact, the magic system of the world itself has very significant defects, and there is almost no real directional magic. As the name suggests, directivity is to directly lock the target. No matter how the other party dodges or runs away, the magic will be pursued until it runs out of energy or hits the target. It can be said that directional spell is the most common and effective attack means in the battle of casters, otherwise a flash or short-range transmission can avoid most threats. "What the hell are you trying to say?" Harry frowned. "No, nothing. What I want to say is that fame is not equal to strength. You are so weak that as long as I wave my wand, you will fall to the ground and cry, like this..." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng imitated ordinary wizards, raised his wand and shouted, "greasy!" moment A large black oil stain suddenly appeared at Harry Potter''s feet. He accidentally lost his balance and fell heavily on his back, making a dull bang. Then an electric spark gushed out from the end of the wand, which made the boy tremble up and down involuntarily and recovered for several seconds. When he struggled to get up from the ground with his teeth clenched, he found that his wand was gone, and his opponent''s wand was standing on the lightning scar on his forehead. "Well, what''s the taste of failure? You''re too arrogant. You always think you''re special and have extraordinary talents, but in fact you''re just a poor bastard who doesn''t understand anything. Think about it. If I give you a death spell now, can you survive?" While talking, Zhang Chengfei quickly mobilized all the magic in Draco, cut a small piece of soul fragment from the scar and kept it quietly in the wand. Just as he had finished the last step, Severus Snape finally realized that something was wrong, rushed up and shouted, "Malfoy! Stop! Let go of Potter! He has lost enough face today." "As you wish, professor." Zhang Cheng bowed gracefully, turned and jumped off the duel platform to accept the huge cheers from the Slytherin college camp. The little snakes who have always been keen on the pursuit of power and power worship the strong ones who defeat their opponents with a rolling posture. What''s more, it was the famous Harry Potter who toppled Slytherin''s hegemony over the College Cup last year. After a simple celebration, Severus Snape quickly came to the door, stared at his uncomfortable eyes and asked, "Malfoy, tell me what happened to you today? And where did those strange spells come from?" "Nothing, Professor, I just suddenly understand the meaning and value of my existence. Potter and his friends are just a bunch of fools and don''t deserve to be my opponents. As for magic, don''t you forget that your father invited me an excellent tutor during the summer vacation?" Zhang Cheng answered with a smile. He knew very well that the double-sided spy with contradictions in his heart was suspicious of himself. After all, although Snape hated Harry Potter, he didn''t want to see him hurt, and even stood up to protect him at the critical moment. "Tutor? Can you tell me what kind of person he is?" Severus Snape narrowed his eyes. "Hehe, you are my father''s good friend. If you want to see my tutor, you can come directly to Malfoy Manor..." After saying these suggestive words, Zhang Cheng immediately turned back to the dormitory belonging to Draco, began to weave the boy''s memory, and then left quietly. He knew very well that after this incident, Dumbledore would probably become vigilant. He could not use such a small hand for a long time. Chapter 721 Draco Malfoy''s excellent performance in the duel Club undoubtedly triggered a series of extremely serious chain reactions. The most obvious one is that Harry Potter has fallen into a strong mood of self doubt and self denial. He has been listless for a long time. Even his favorite Quidditch game can''t bring interest. The whole person is like a walking corpse. As the headmaster of Hogwarts, Albus Dumbledore, one of the behind the scenes figures in the British magic world, naturally could not have watched his trained chess pieces degenerate and hurried to a wave of heart to heart talks. Finally, on Christmas day, Harry Potter returned to normal. Of course, this is not because talking to an old man in his 100s has any incredible and strange effect, but Hermione''s compound decoction has finally been prepared. He intends to take this opportunity to expose the evil face of his old enemy Draco, find out who opened the secret room and launched attacks everywhere, and then stand in front of everyone as a school hero to prove that he is a brave man worthy of Gryffindor. It has to be said that this idea is full of childish childishness. But considering that he is only a 12-year-old boy in the embryonic stage of rebellion, no matter what he does, it''s not surprising. After all, human beings are always filled with all kinds of wild and unrealistic fantasies in their adolescence. Therefore, before establishing a perfect world outlook and values, whatever they do seems a little stupid and ridiculous. At night, under the cover of the Carnival Party, Harry and Ron put ecstasy on two of Malfoy''s attendants, Crabbe and Goyle, put on each other''s clothes and sneaked into Slytherin''s public lounge with a girl. Draco was sitting in front of the fireplace, staring blankly at the burning flame, wondering what he was thinking. However, no one dares to approach him easily or ask for trouble because of the strong power he showed this semester. Although the defeat not long ago had been like a hungry mouse, constantly biting Harry''s riddled self-esteem, he summoned up the courage to come near and pretended to say hello as if nothing had happened: "Hey, Malfoy! How was your Christmas?" "Hum! Boring holiday! I won''t waste my time on it. By the way, where have you two idiots gone? Forget I warned you not to run around recently?" Draco turned and stared at them. With the improvement of his strength, his character has also undergone earth shaking changes. The whole person looks cold and serious. He doesn''t look like a 12-year-old boy at all. "Hug... Sorry! We forgot!" Harry shivered uncontrollably. He will never forget the words that the other Party pointed his wand at his forehead on the duel platform, let alone the sense of oppression. "Forget? What else do you two remember besides eating?" Draco scolded mercilessly. "By the way! Chamber of secrets! Do you know who opened the chamber of secrets?" Ron asked, pretending to be stupid. "I don''t know! I wish it was me. You know? I really want to meet the person who opened the secret room and see if I can do something great together. Unfortunately, my tutor forbids me to have any form of contact with each other, otherwise..." Speaking of this, Draco obviously paused, with an excited expression on his face. "Tutor?" Harry grasped the point keenly. Malfoy nodded proudly: "That''s right! Do you think my strength has increased greatly this semester? No! My father hired a powerful wizard to teach and train me how to cast spells. You can''t imagine how powerful he is. Just a created illusion can defeat most adult wizards. I''ve only been trained for more than half a month and become what I am now. Wait for this At the end of the semester, I will become stronger and firmly step on Harry Potter. " "Merlin! You have a tutor? It''s not fair!" Ron couldn''t help exclaiming. "Fairness? Don''t be silly! Where is fairness in the world? My teacher taught me that the so-called fairness is just an illusion used to deceive people living at the bottom of society. It never really exists. If you want to become stronger, come to our manor for training during the holidays. I promise that under his training, even if you are as stupid as you, you will be reborn Changes in the environment. " With that, Draco left the two and disappeared alone at the end of the corridor of the Slytherin common room. Seeing him leave completely, Ron immediately lowered his voice and said, "Damn it! It seems that our action has failed! This guy doesn''t know anything!" "No! At least we know why he suddenly looked like a different person! A famous and powerful wizard was teaching him!" Harry''s eyes seemed to light a fire, emitting a bright light. "But what does this have to do with us?" Ron scratched his head. "Of course it does! Since he can hire tutors, why can''t we?" "My God! Are you crazy? Let alone how much it costs to hire an adult wizard, it''s very difficult to find a powerful wizard who is willing to be a tutor." "How can I know if I don''t try! I''m not willing to be ridden by Malfoy forever!" "Well, I''m not reconciled. We''d better go back and discuss with Hermione. Maybe she can come up with some good ideas." ¡­¡­ While the two boys were discussing how to strengthen themselves, Zhang Cheng, who was far away in Malfoy Manor, finally received the dream Christmas gift, the wand originally belonging to Draco. Through hypnosis and suggestion, he easily got a small piece of the Dark Lord''s soul. He carefully took out the spirit with gray light and put it into the container. He immediately couldn''t wait to start a complex detection and experiment. About ten hours later, a secret about the rules of death was finally revealed. "Incredible! It''s incredible! Is this the true face of death? The essence of making Horcruxes is stealing!" Zhang Cheng muttered to himself, staring at the constantly surging energy inside the spirit. You know, this is very different from what you expected before! He originally thought that Voldemort''s Horcruxes should be very similar to the cloning of high-level mages in Phelan, but in fact, it has nothing to do with cloning at all. But tear down all kinds of strong feelings in subjective consciousness and part of the soul, and integrate them into the death rules enveloping the whole world, so as to form an independent individual very similar to himself but completely different. In short, it is to deceive the death rules and steal life from the living world to maintain itself. Only a real madman will choose to obtain eternal life in this way. Chapter 722 "Supreme authority, tell me, what do you think death is?" Zhang Cheng asked, staring at the soul fragments in the container that have been decomposed into countless tiny particles. "According to the definition of human medicine, when the brain electrical signal activity disappears, it means death. But from the perspective of magic, as long as a creature''s soul still exists, he is still alive. Dear master, death has never been an absolute definition, but a relative definition. It is not the objective reality that determines death, but the general environment "Cognition and understanding of death." artifact calmly expressed his views. It has to be said that as a weapon with independent thinking ability, its intelligence level is no less than that of the smartest human beings to some extent. On the contrary, because there are no various prejudices, it often has a more fair perspective and can provide some very good suggestions. Zhang Cheng obviously knows this very well, so he will often ask some questions. On the one hand, it is used as a reference, on the other hand, it is also cultivating the complexity of supreme power thinking and making it evolve towards a higher level of logical thinking. I saw him release a lot of arcane energy and break the broken particles into small pieces. He said noncommittally: "Maybe you are right. Death is not an absolute concept, but a relative definition of understanding and cognition. But you ignore that all worlds, including the whole universe, have an absolute system, which determines whether life is alive or dead." "Oh? You mean the death rule?" the supreme authority''s expectation revealed strong curiosity. "That''s right! The rules of death! A powerful force that can never be controlled by any mortal or God! Something that transcends everything and is above everything. Even those gods of death in the mythical age have only absorbed a small part of the power of the rules of death. Think about it, can any God of death make the planet or run wild die? No, they can''t, they can do it All we can do is to establish a kingdom of death to accommodate the souls of mortals... " While saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes glittered with chilling madness. yes! Through the fragments of the Voldemort, he has peeped into the truth behind the secret of death. Compared with the ubiquitous death rules, death, Lich King, hell and heaven are all insignificant dust in the whole huge death system. From the moment the whole universe was born, death followed like an invisible ghost, even if the universe itself could not escape the fate of ultimate destruction, let alone the life existing in the universe. But there are always some guys who can detect the existence of the rule of death and distort it in a specific environment to make it a force they can control. They are either the God of death in myths and legends or some extremely powerful individuals. "Do you also want to obtain the power of the death rules?" the supreme authority is worthy of being an artifact created by Zhang Cheng, who can see through the master''s ambition at once. "Hehe! Who wouldn''t spy on such a powerful rule? Don''t forget, it''s the only known power that can kill the creator." Zhang Cheng responded deeply and long. "What about creativity? Are you going to give up?" the supreme authority continued in an uncertain tone. Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment and quickly smiled and shook his head: "no, why give up? Don''t you forget that I am a very greedy person and won''t let go of anything valuable. What''s more, it is a wise choice to deeply understand the enemy''s power. The most important thing is that the improvement of creativity can cover up my real cards." "I see! So when are you going to talk to the wizard who calls himself Voldemort? I''m sure some of the knowledge in his mind will be very useful to you." "What''s the hurry! Our dear lord the Dark Lord, he doesn''t even have a fixed body and is busy avoiding the pursuit of the enemy. Wait another two years, and he will appear in front of us in two years." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng waved his big hand and extinguished the light in the basement of Malfoy Manor, disappearing without a trace through the transmission magic. ¡­¡­ At the same time, after Christmas, Lucius is waving a large amount of gold he has just obtained and wantonly purchasing all kinds of industries. Whether it is diagonal lane or overturned lane, there are a large number of shops under his name. The name of Malfoy family has become like the sun. Even the bureaucrats of the Ministry of magic should maintain a considerable degree of respect for him when performing their tasks Respect, otherwise the public opinion offensive of the mountain and tsunami can crush a person immediately. As a saying goes, most of the pain and choice difficulties in the world are caused by poverty. Once there is endless money, all this will no longer be a problem. Of course, not everyone will be bought by money. For example, Arthur Weasley doesn''t eat this set. Not long ago, he even led a team to search the manor of the Malfoy family to catch the evidence of the other party''s possession of dark magic items. In this regard, Lucius was deeply humiliated and disgusted. At present, he was sitting alone in the living room, holding his walking stick tightly, thinking about how to give each other an impressive lesson. But before he could think of any good way, he suddenly saw Zhang Cheng appearing out of thin air. He quickly stood up and said, "good afternoon, sir, what can I do for you?" "Ah, good afternoon, my friend. Thank you for your kindness. I don''t need any help at the moment. By the way, how is your plan implemented?" Zhang Cheng sat down and poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip and stared at each other with interest. "Very well! In a few days, I can send Dumbledore''s half giant servant to Azkaban, and then when the situation gets worse, I will launch the board of directors to drive away the damn old guy. At that time, all those who have been loyal to him will be liquidated, especially the Weasleys." Lucius explained with a cold face. "By spreading the relics of the Dark Lord''s school days, open the secret room, create panic and chaos, and then let the current principal take responsibility? I have to say that your idea is good, but you can only deal with ordinary people. Only a strong guy like Albus Dumbledore can not be defeated so easily. Don''t forget that the magic world has always been a place to speak by strength , unless someone can stand up and defeat him, he is the uncrowned king. Even the bureaucrats of the Ministry of magic will not easily offend the most powerful wizards in existence. " "You mean..." "My consciousness is that as long as Dumbledore is willing to make a certain degree of compromise, no one will take a huge risk to provoke him. After all, the difference between white wizard and black wizard is probably just a loss of emotion. Do you dare to imagine Dumbledore giving up the bottom line and kicking the gun?" Chapter 723 Lord John emerrick Edward dalberger Acton, a British thought historian, once expounded a view in his book freedom and power: "power leads to corruption, and absolute power leads to absolute corruption." Therefore, with the acceleration of the progress and development of human civilization, when building a new social system, politicians in countless countries have referred to this view to strictly restrict the rights of various government departments and prevent people in some important positions from having too much power, leading to serious corruption and abuse of power. So is power, so is power. Especially the wizards with great power, what do they rely on to restrict them? The answer is simple, that is, the moral bottom line they set for themselves. Take Albus Dumbledore for example. If he hadn''t forced himself to abide by the law, could there be a second person in the whole British magic world to restrict it? Obviously! No, In the same way, Voldemort did not set a bottom line for himself, so he almost effortlessly destroyed the rule of the British Ministry of magic and almost established a new order. Lucius, who was good at drilling camp, had never realized this before, but under the reminder of Zhang Cheng, he immediately found that the whole plan was full of loopholes, frowned and said tentatively: "How do you think we can really get rid of Dumbledore? He has been sitting in the position of president of Hogwarts for too long, which has posed a great threat to our school board members, so that many people believe that Hogwarts is Dumbledore''s." "Ha ha! It''s not easy. What''s Dumbledore''s weakness? Or what''s the moral bottom line he drew for himself?" Zhang Cheng asked with a laugh. "Weakness?" Lucius could not help but frown and fell into meditation. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng immediately put down his tea cup and quietly explained: "That''s right! Weakness! Don''t you find out what keeps Dumbledore respected? Apart from the power itself, there are only two points. One of them is that he is the headmaster of Hogwarts. All parents are eager to let the most powerful white wizard protect their children. The other is that he is willing to abide by law and order like an ordinary person. Jane On the one hand, Dumbledore can never compete with the system now established, otherwise he will lose the support of the people and become a black wizard called everyone shouting and beating. " "That''s how it works!" Lucius said with an expression of enlightenment. "So I should give up doing it directly in school and shift my focus to the Ministry of magic." "Yes! As long as you master the Ministry of magic, you will be equivalent to mastering the system and law. Coupled with the subtle influence of newspapers and public opinion, even Dumbledore will be afraid of three points. At that time, you will naturally be qualified to negotiate face to face with him and regain the rights that should belong to the board of directors." Zhang Cheng expressed his views meaningfully. As an old hand who has experienced countless intrigues and struggles, his political IQ is already above that of most politicians. It''s effortless to dig a few holes for an old fox like Albus Dumbledore. "I see! Thank you for your advice! Now I''m going to discuss with some friends and temporarily stop the original plan." Lucius stood up and planned to go away. Just as he raised his wand and was about to show his phantom shift, Zhang Cheng suddenly reminded: "don''t forget to deal with your domestic elf dobby. As far as I know, he often left the manor for no reason recently. I don''t know what he was doing secretly." "Dobby?!" Lucius was obviously stunned. After all, in the concept of wizards, domestic elves are a symbol of loyalty and hard work, and even do anything, even give their lives, in order to win the favor of their masters. Therefore, few wizards doubt that domestic Elves will betray themselves and the family. "Yes! Dobby!" Zhang Cheng nodded gently. "As far as I know, Harry Potter and his friend Ron took a flying car to school because someone closed the entrance of platform 9 and 3 / 4. Dobby just left the manor during this time. I believe you should know what this means?" "Damn it!" Lucius suddenly changed his face and shouted at the top of his voice, "dobby! You dirty little bastard! Get out of here quickly!" Pop! With a crisp sound, an ugly little thing with a height of more than half a person appeared out of thin air in the living room. He looked very nervous and afraid. His whole body shook up and down. He asked carefully, "Lord... Master, please call dobby for you. What can I do for you?" Bang! Lucius suddenly raised his foot and kicked the other party out. He cursed angrily: "asshole! How dare you betray me? Betray the Malfoy family?" "No... no... dobby didn''t betray... Dobby just wanted to protect Harry Potter..." the house elf struggled to get up from the ground to defend himself. But unfortunately, Lucius didn''t think so. He swung his cane and beat it wildly. In the blink of an eye, he beat the little thing to the point of death and vomited blood. He took a deep breath, gnashed his teeth and said, "very good! Very good! I really can''t imagine that there is a shameful traitor in my family. Don''t worry, I won''t execute you right now, but let you taste more terrible than death." Dobby, the domestic elf, was so frightened that he was smart that he crouched on the ground and didn''t dare to make any defense or resistance. For thousands of years of slavery, this race has completely lost its independence and can only rely on wizards to survive. "Sir, I heard that you are conducting a series of interesting experiments. How about making dobby your experimental subject?" Lucius''s eyes twinkled with malice. "Thank you for your generous gift. I''m very happy to accept it. You know, domestic elves are a very interesting magical creature. Dissecting and transforming them will be very challenging." After that, Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and stared at dobby with an extremely abnormal eye. No one likes betrayers! No matter how sufficient the reasons given on the surface and how noble the motives are, betrayal is betrayal. In most cases, the fate of the Betrayer is usually very sad, and this time is no exception. After a while, the poor domestic elf was dragged into the underground secret laboratory. About half an hour or so, the scream of extreme pain and despair began to reverberate over the manor. No one knew what was going on inside, but 72 hours later, when dobby appeared in front of the crowd again, half of his body was replaced by various metals and plants, and the original smart eyes in his eyes disappeared, replaced by the cold and tyranny of fear. Chapter 724 With Lucius Malfoy taking the initiative to stop the original plan, Zhang Cheng controlled Draco to recycle the book containing the Horcruxes made by Voldemort when he was young. Of course, Tom Riddle, who has awakened, is not too willing to return to his diary honestly. So he had to resort to a little violence, so that he was almost discovered by the curious Harry Potter and Albus Dumbledore who was hiding behind the scenes. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Ginny Weasley took the initiative to take all the responsibilities, otherwise he really didn''t end well. But the price was that at the end of the second semester, Severus Snape accompanied Draco to the Malfoy family manor. Looking at the potion master whose watch was as gloomy as a bat, but his heart was filled with love and guilt, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help raising his mouth slightly, smiled and said, "good afternoon, Professor, listen to Drake that you came to visit me specially?" "Good afternoon, Mr. Zhang! Please forgive me for taking the liberty. You have really aroused my great interest. In particular, your teaching method has enabled little Malfoy to master magic skills far beyond his peers in a very short time." snape bowed gracefully and complimented. Even when talking, his two eyes always secretly observe each other''s every move. "Oh? Are you interested in yourself or the president of the great Hogwarts?" Zhang Cheng said quietly. Others may think that Severus Snape just had to succumb to Dumbledore, but he knows that the relationship between the two is extremely complex. The former is almost completely subject to the leadership of the latter, even if some conflicts often break out on the surface. "We are all interested. After all, teaching students to master more knowledge and magic has been the tenet of Hogwarts since its establishment. If you can, headmaster Dumbledore would like to invite you to Hogwarts to exchange your experience and take the post of Professor of magic practice. Maybe we can''t give the Malfoy family such a generous salary, but we can Your honor. "Snape calmly offered the invitation. I have to say that his psychological quality is quite excellent. Even if he was exposed to the face, he didn''t show a little tension. No wonder he could cheat Voldemort in the future. "Dear friend, it doesn''t seem very good for you to dig the foot of the Malfoy family in front of me?" Lucius finally couldn''t look down and asked. "Relax, don''t be so nervous. I just sent an invitation on behalf of the school. As for whether to go or not, the choice is not between you and me, but between the parties." snape shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "Damn it! Dumbledore usurped the power of the board of directors and wanted to go to my house to dig people? Dream! Zhang Cai won''t go to Hogwarts. He will stay here to teach the children of the Malfoy family." Lucius roared loudly, clutching his cane and looking irritated. "Well, well, don''t get angry with me. You should know that I''m just an errand messenger. In addition, Mr. Zhang, the invitation of President Dumbledore is valid until the beginning of next semester. If you are interested, you can report to Hogwarts at any time." After that, Snape bowed again, waved his magic wand directly, performed the illusion, and disappeared in place. Until he left for more than five minutes, Lucius calmed down quickly. There was no sign of losing control of his mood on his pale face. He sneered and said sarcastically, "as you expected, the old guy can''t sit still. How, do you want to respond to the invitation to teach at Hogwarts? I believe as long as we cooperate internally and externally, we can drive him away in a short time." "Why not? You know, it''s the most complete place in the whole English magic books and materials. Maybe you can find something enlightening for my research. As for internal and external cooperation, forget it. I don''t have much desire for power, and I won''t waste my precious time fighting for power and profit." Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly very clear about what the other party was expecting and gave a direct negative answer. Trying to rule only hundreds of thousands of modern wizards with low combat effectiveness? He would only make such a stupid choice if he had a brain disease! On the contrary, he has a bigger and more magnificent plan, that is, on the eve of his departure, he will trigger a nuclear war all over the world and eliminate more than 90% of the population. This crazy practice can not only collect countless souls, but also deeply explore the power of death rules through a large number of deaths. Unfortunately, so far, no one can see through the madness hidden under the calm appearance of Zhang Cheng. To be exact, no normal person can think that a seemingly powerful, mature and stable young wizard is a more dangerous and terrible monster than Voldemort. ¡­¡­ After making the decision, Zhang Cheng did not immediately set out to meet Dumbledore, but stayed at Malfoy Manor to continue his research. Only a few days before Hogwarts was about to start school did he bid farewell to Lucius and his wife, pretending to be alone and carrying a suitcase into this historic magic castle. As soon as he entered the principal''s room, Albus Dumbledore, with a gray beard, immediately stood up and laughed and said, "Aha! I finally look forward to you, Mr. Zhang, or I can call you professor in advance. You know, Oriental wizards are not often seen in the British magic world." "Thank you! It''s my great honor to be praised by you." Zhang Cheng stroked his chest with one hand and bowed humbly. "No, no, no, it should be my honor." Dumbledore helped his glasses and gently waved his hand. "It is the dream of every Hogwarts headmaster to improve the quality of teaching. In particular, there were many attacks last semester, and we have not been able to find the real murderer, so it is very important to improve the students'' self-defense level. Can you tell me how you trained Mr. Malfoy to become so excellent in a short time?" "Very simple! Practical training beyond the limit! I can create an illusion through magic, so that Draco can continuously fight with the illusion and gain more experience and proficiency. I believe you should have heard that in the East, we advocate the idea that strict teachers produce excellent disciples. Only through the most strict education can children grow into excellent talents." "Actual combat training?" the old man subconsciously frowned. "Won''t you get hurt?" "Of course, I will be injured! But I will strictly control to ensure that there will be no serious injury or death. Injury often does not mean that it is a bad thing. Pain is sometimes the best teacher. He will let the students firmly remember how to avoid making the same mistake next time..." Zhang Cheng pretended to be a demon teacher and gushed on his Spartan teaching philosophy. Hogwarts students do not know that a disastrous new semester will come soon. Chapter 725 There is no doubt that the practical teaching proposed by Zhang Cheng is not in line with Albus Dumbledore''s concept at all. But I don''t know for what reason, I finally agreed to this extremely unreliable plan and officially appointed the other party as the professor of magic practice. Looking at the old man''s deep eyes, Zhang Cheng smiled meaningfully, stood up, walked out of the principal''s office and disappeared at the end of the intricate corridor in Hogwarts. Shortly after his front foot left, Snape burst in and asked seriously, "are you sure it''s the right choice to bring this guy to school?" "Of course, Severus. I believe you should have investigated. The time when he appeared was too coincidental. A dozen Luo Ao were killed on the streets of London, followed by the opening of the secret room. Ginny Weasley was controlled by a mysterious diary. I have good reasons to doubt him, don''t I?" Dumbledore took off his eyes and said his reasons meaningfully. "Damn it! I don''t mean that! But is it too dangerous for the students, especially Harry Potter, to put him in school? If he is really under the Dark Lord, the consequences will be unimaginable." snape roared, slapping the table hard. "Danger?" the old man shook his head gently. "No, school is the safest place. No matter what Mr. Zhang wants to do here, we will have countless pairs of eyes staring at him." "Well, I hope you''re right, but I''ll monitor him in my own way." After dropping this sentence, Snape turned and walked out of the principal''s room. Even a fool could feel the anger in his heart. Dumbledore turned a blind eye to this. He just stared at a picture in a newspaper and didn''t know what he was thinking. ¡­¡­ However, none of this has much to do with Zhang Cheng. Since he lived in Hogwarts, he has spent almost all his time in the huge library and basically lived a homestead life. Although most of these books and materials belong to meaningless repetition, there are still a few records of precious materials and knowledge. Due to the privilege of professors, no matter how dangerous and esoteric books are borrowed, they will not be blocked. Therefore, in just a few days, Zhang Cheng got what he wanted. He didn''t notice that the students had arrived at the school by express train. With them came a large group of magical creatures called Dementors. "Professor Zhang, the opening ceremony and branch ceremony will be held in more than ten minutes. Don''t you plan to go to the auditorium?" snape suddenly appeared next to the bookshelves in the library with a smile on his face. "Oh? Do I have to attend?" Zhang Cheng asked without looking back, holding a heavy ancient book. "Yes! As a new professor, you need to show up and let the whole school know." snape replied in the affirmative without hesitation. As a suspicious person, he always felt that the young man was planning something secretly, so he was unwilling to let him out of his sight unless he had to. "Well, I see." There was a divine sense of Zhang Cheng and he Qimin in his body. Naturally, he was very clear that the "Half Blood Prince" was wary of himself. He glanced at each other like a smile, raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. Pop! With the crisp sound, his whole body suddenly began to empty, gradually became transparent, and finally disappeared out of thin air. Seeing this scene, Snape''s pupils suddenly contracted and the whole person was stunned. You know, Hogwarts has a set of very powerful magic protection. Many transmission magic, including phantom shift, can''t work here. But just now! Someone broke this common sense and completed a magic transfer without using a magic wand. It was easy to believe. In a subconscious reaction, he turned around and ran towards the auditorium to tell Dumbledore the news. At the same time, in the hall of the auditorium on the first floor, Zhang Cheng slowly condensed the positive entity in full view of the public, then sat in his own position and nodded to other professors around him with a smile. This skill not only stunned the students below, but also surprised the professors one after another. In particular, Albus Dumbledore, the principal, immediately leaned over and lowered his voice to test: "Dear Professor Zhang, can you tell me what method you just used to avoid Hogwarts''s magic defense for transmission?" "Mr. President, if you have carefully studied Hogwarts''s magic defense system, you will find that it is not as perfect as described. In particular, the prohibition of magic transmission only prohibits long-distance positioning, so that wizards can''t determine their transmission destination. But if the positioning target is someone, there will be no obstacle to transmission." Zhang Cheng pretended to be relaxed and replied. "I see! You used Hagrid as the locator of the transmission, followed by a little staggered." Dumbledore''s pupil showed an amazing light. You know, although this technique is easy to say, it is very difficult to do. At least no more than two professors here are able to do it. First of all, the caster should be very sensitive to magic and be able to detect the magic fluctuation of someone within hundreds of meters or even kilometers. Secondly, it is also necessary to have very accurate control ability. Otherwise, if there is something wrong with the staggered distance, you may embed yourself in places such as walls and columns, and then hit the positioning person directly, both of them will die together. Finally, and most importantly, the caster must have unparalleled courage and strong self-confidence. Ordinary people will never take such a big risk to save time. "That''s right! Your understanding and insight into magic is really admirable. If you have free time, I''d be happy to discuss the loopholes in Hogwarts magic protection with you. But now, let''s compare the branch ceremony first..." Before Zhang Cheng finished his words, the closed door was suddenly pushed open with a bang. Snape burst in breathlessly and kept patrolling around. When he saw Zhang Cheng, he was a little relieved, walked to his seat with a gloomy face and sat down. Dumbledore clearly knew what had happened between them, smiled and joked: "be careful, dear zhang, Severus is not a generous enemy. He will retaliate sooner or later." "Oh, it doesn''t matter. I like challenges and I prefer to play some interesting games to kill boring time." Zhang Cheng looked at Snape and tilted his mouth slightly to show a playful smile. Snape glared at him, but said nothing. Chapter 726 As an old saying goes, where there are people, there is struggle, and where there is struggle, there is Jianghu. Although Hogwarts is not big, there are no more than 20 professors, but Guan Xu is very complex, and several of them are like fire and water, such as Snape and lupin, a professor of defense against the dark arts who took office this year. If given a chance, Zhang Cheng has no doubt that they will take out their wands and give each other a vicious death spell. In addition, the hundreds of years of struggle between the four colleges inevitably makes professors biased according to their origin and position. Generally speaking, this school, which is known as the best magic school in Britain and even Europe, is actually full of fierce discrimination and struggle. If there were not a strong headmaster, who knows what it would be like, even if it was split and dissolved one day in the future, it would not be surprising. As a man proficient in power, Zhang Cheng doesn''t understand whether the four founders who were boasted to be extremely powerful had their heads kicked by a donkey or pinched by a door, and would have created such a stupid power structure. You know, if any organization wants to grow, the most important thing is to concentrate all the forces that can be concentrated and constantly forge ahead, until it becomes a behemoth that others dare not touch easily. To put it bluntly, it is centralization! Temporarily suppress various factions within the organization and let everyone obey the orders of the leader. But what did the founders of Hogwarts do? They split the school into four different factions from the beginning, and the conceptual differences of each faction are so great that tit for tat phenomena such as Gryffindor and Slytherin appear. Fortunately, the British magic world has not become a climate. Otherwise, if a talented and powerful wizard pops up and establishes a new magic school, Hogwarts will be defeated and replaced in a short time. Of course, the quality of Hogwarts or the British magic world is insignificant in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. After the interesting opening ceremony, he closed the door again and locked himself in the room. No one knew what he was doing in it. Only occasionally, students and ghosts passing by heard strange sounds and disturbing silver lights. Even many students believe that the newly appointed professor of magic practice is a complete freak. The only exception is Draco Malfoy. However, he didn''t explain anything to anyone, just waiting for the first magic practice class with great expectation. About two weeks later, Zhang Cheng finally walked out of the door and appeared in front of the students for the first time in a black light robe. For teaching needs, instead of choosing a spacious auditorium and classroom, he chose to take classes on the outdoor lawn. The object of the class was no one else. It was Slytherin college and Gryffindor college. Looking at the atmosphere of hostility between the two sides, which was almost sparking, a playful smile appeared on his face, cleared his throat and shouted, "quiet! Maybe some of you know me, but more of you are strangers, but it doesn''t matter. Because what I''m going to give you next is the most intense and blood boiling battle of all courses." "Fight... Fight?!" Hermione Granger, a three good student, couldn''t help shouting. Looking at the girl''s slightly immature face, Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "That''s right! Fight! Real fight! It''s not the duel club you played last semester. In this course, you may get hurt and experience all kinds of pain and suffering, but I promise you will become strong as long as you stick to it. In addition, if someone is afraid and afraid, you can quit now. This is not a compulsory course and will not affect your final grade." "Teach... Professor! Will you die?" Ron raised his hand and asked carefully. "Dead? No, no, the most is the degree of bleeding and breaking a few bones. If you want to know more, you can ask Draco. He knows my teaching method very well." after that, Zhang Cheng winked at little Malfoy. Without saying a word, the latter opened his collar and revealed a scar three centimeters long that had just healed. He sneered and defied: "see? Weasley! This is the injury I received training. If you are timid and afraid, get out as soon as possible. The professor''s training is not prepared for waste." "Be afraid? I''m not afraid!" Ron retorted, blushing. As we all know, twelve or thirteen year old children, especially boys, usually regard face as more important than anything, and even some brave people will do some dangerous and stupid things. So when he was excited by the person he hated most, he immediately reacted subconsciously. "Very good! I''m looking forward to your performance. I hope you and Potter won''t cry. As far as I know, he seems to be stunned by the Dementor on the train, right?" Draco grinned sarcastically. But he knew how hard the actual training was, and he almost didn''t stick to it at the beginning. Although the intensity may decrease a lot by changing to open classes in schools, it is by no means affordable for a group of students who are well behaved. "Malfoy, that''s enough." Zhang Cheng resolutely stopped Draco''s behavior. Because he had seen that Albus Dumbledore, Jr. of Hogwarts, had stood on the high windowsill, looking down at the lawn, followed by several professors. "As you wish, professor." little Malfoy stroked his chest with one hand and made an elegant aristocratic salute. After solving the small conflict between the two, Zhang Cheng directly opened his arms and raised the supreme power disguised as a magic wand, instantly creating hundreds of non physical illusions composed entirely of energy on the playground. "Oh, oh!!!!! My God!" "Too... Too powerful!" "Incredible!" "Is this the strength of the professor?" ¡­¡­ For a moment, every student involuntarily screamed and screamed. The scene looked very chaotic. In contrast, Dumbledore, standing on the balcony of the castle, rarely smiled and said without looking back: "how, am I right? A wizard with this degree of spell casting ability can''t be subordinate to anyone." "I agree that he is a very powerful wizard, but I have reservations about whether he will contact the Dark Lord," snape replied with a gloomy face. "Prudence is a valuable quality, but it''s not good to be too suspicious. Don''t worry, I don''t feel strong ambition and desire from him. He''s not like Tom, at least not yet." With these meaningful words, Dumbledore turned and walked in the direction of the headmaster''s office. No one knows what''s going on in his mind at the moment, and no one knows what he will do next Chapter 727 "Be quiet!" "Everyone keep quiet!" After shouting twice in a row, Zhang Cheng found that the students did not mean to calm down, but the scene became more and more out of control. Especially those senior girls, there are actually two or three brave girls trying to rush over and take advantage of the chaos. In desperation, he had to inject a trace of energy to induce the supreme power to resonate strongly with the surrounding air. moment Squeak!!!!!!!!! A creepy screech echoed over the lawn! Everyone who heard the voice couldn''t help stopping all his actions, covering his ears and showing a very painful expression on his face. As we all know, human beings are actually very sensitive to noise, especially some special frequency sounds, which can make people lose their combat effectiveness and become lambs to be slaughtered in almost a few seconds. Seeing the chaotic scene suppressed, Zhang Cheng immediately withdrew the noise from the supreme authority and said with an expressionless warning: "remember, this is the first time, I hope it is the last time. If anyone dares to break the classroom discipline, I guarantee that he or she will pay a painful price. Now, Draco, come up and demonstrate for everyone what is called practical training." "My pleasure, professor." Little Malfoy proudly stepped forward two steps, stood in front of his most familiar illusion, clenched his wand, leaned slightly, and the illusion also saluted. When the latter got up, he immediately shouted at the fastest speed: "tremor, electric shock!" Suddenly, a dazzling white electric light sprayed from the end of the wand. But who would have thought that the reaction of the illusion was faster. He immediately put on a layer of magic protection and began to fight back calmly. Compared with Draco''s accurate, efficient and desperate offensive strategy, the illusion is undoubtedly more comprehensive. Both defense and attack can give consideration to both ends. After a while, he won the first hand. The former was embarrassed, and even some places were injured. It looks bloody and dazzling. As for the students on the sidelines, they were stunned and couldn''t believe that with little Malfoy''s spell casting level, they couldn''t even see the slightest hope of winning. But just when everyone thought that the battle was destined to win with illusion, Draco suddenly showed a very fierce look in his eyes and rushed towards a hot fireball. With his own flesh and blood, he carried the high temperature of hundreds of degrees Celsius, rushed forward, shot a deadly ice arrow, directly smashed the illusion and won the final victory. The whole process happened quickly and unexpectedly, so that when he struggled to get up from the ground, everyone forgot to cheer and cheer. When the lawn fell into a strange silence, Zhang Cheng suddenly took the lead in clapping his hands, applauding and commenting: "Mr. Malfoy did a good job. He has a very good sense of timing, understands the importance of seizing the first hand, and knows how to seize the final victory in the case of disadvantage. Fighting, especially the battle between wizards, often takes only one second to win, so I ask everyone involved to maintain a high degree of concentration." "Professor! Draco is still bleeding! Don''t you need to send him to treatment?" a Slytherin girl whispered with a red face. "Hehe, with me, don''t worry about injuries and other small things." Zhang Cheng smiled and released a dazzling golden light. In less than a second, the wounds on Malfoy''s body completely disappeared, and even his broken robe recovered as before. There is no doubt that this excellent healing and recovery spell injected confidence into many students who had backed out. In the end, less than one third chose to give up this course, and the remaining two-thirds were eager to try to fight the illusion of scattered standing on the lawn. Besides, the courage of these little wizards surprised Zhang Cheng. He thought it would be good to have at most one-third stay. Ron''s twin brothers, in particular, didn''t seem to take the injury as a matter at all. Before they were allowed, they took the initiative to find two illusions that looked difficult to deal with and launched a two-on-two scuffle. As a result, naturally, in less than a minute, they were separated by the air blade from several deep bone wounds, and finally fell to the ground and screamed like a pig. "God! Professor! I need treatment! I''m bleeding!" cried George at the top of his voice. "My leg! Damn it! It must be broken now!" Fred shouted for help. Seeing the tragedy of the pair of funny living treasures, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help sighing and asked, "before treatment, I want to confirm one thing, that is, are you fully aware of your mistakes?" "Yes! Professor! We swear!" "Yes! We swear!" The twins agreed to give a guarantee that they had suffered a lot this time. "I hope so! Gryffindor deducted 20 points." With these words, Zhang Chengcai healed their wounds, turned around and said to all the remaining students: "I hope you understand that this is not a game that many people think. Every attack of the illusion will cause real damage to you, so you must take it seriously and regard it as a battle of life and death to determine your own destiny. Only in this way can you have a chance to defeat the illusion. In addition, you don''t have too many offensive spells at present, I will give them to everyone Issue a spell manual, which records some non lethal but quite effective attack and protection spells I invented. " "You... Will you teach us a new spell?!" Harry Potter''s eyes lit up slightly, showing his eyes of great excitement and expectation. Although he is already a third grade student, he has few spells so far, not to mention the aggressive spells that have been strictly controlled by the Ministry of magic. "Of course! At your age, these spells are not too powerful, but they are enough to make adults lose their mobility. They are very suitable for self-defense. Don''t worry. I''ve asked headmaster Dumbledore for advice. He said I can continue teaching as long as the Ministry of magic doesn''t interfere. Here, this is your share. Don''t forget to practice hard." With a meaningful smile, Zhang Cheng took out a booklet from the next table and handed it to the "savior". "Thank you! By the way, did you know Draco before?" Harry took the pamphlet, looked up and asked curiously. "That''s right! Before accepting the principal''s invitation, I was Malfoy''s private tutor. He was a very talented young man, especially in terms of willpower, far better than most of his peers." Zhang Cheng admitted in front of everyone. "I see! Then do you have a way to make me as strong as him?" "Ha ha! Of course! But my training is very hard. Are you sure you can stick to it?" "I can!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 728 Amid the screams and wails of the students, the first magic practice class finally came to an end. Although the rest of the people except Draco, let alone overcome the illusion, even those who can last for more than a minute are very special cases, they still did not dispel their enthusiasm for learning combat skills. In particular, the new mantra recorded in the booklet gives everyone a strong sense of freshness and excitement, so that they ignore the fact that they are being abused by their opponents throughout the class. When Zhang Cheng announced the end of class, the "iron triangle" immediately got together and discussed what had just happened. "Damn it! I think principal Dumbledore is crazy! He invited Malfoy''s private tutor to teach us," Ron murmured, rubbing his still sore shoulder. Although magic heals most wounds, the psychological effect can''t be eliminated in a while. "I also think this course is a little dangerous, but it is undeniable that as long as we stick to it, we will gain a lot. Look at Draco, he is probably more powerful than the three of us together." Hermione expressed her view seriously. "That''s right! As long as you can become stronger, it''s nothing to be hurt. Whether you are willing to continue, but I won''t give up." Harry Potter''s eyes twinkled with expectation. If there is anyone in the British magic world who is most eager to prove himself, it must be him. As soon as he stepped into the wizard circle, he found that he had inexplicably become a "celebrity". More than anyone, he wanted to obtain the strength matching his reputation, rather than the president. Someone ridiculed himself with his life experience. In fact, Harry Potter, who grew up in oppression and discrimination, has much more dark side in his heart than most of his peers, and has much stronger ambition and desire. What Zhang Cheng did was to stimulate all the dark sides of his character through some guiding hints to see if the final result would be different. After all, the pursuit of power is the subconscious desire of every wizard. Even the greatest White wizard can''t stop a young man from trying to obtain his own power. But so far, no one has noticed his sinister intentions. ¡­¡­ Back in the room, Zhang Cheng was not in a hurry to influence Harry''s thinking. He just opened a palm sized crystal bottle placed on the table and injected a small part of the creative power into it for storage. After all this, he pursed his lips and asked, "dobby, tell me what the Savior did after class?" "Great master! Harry Potter seems to like your class very much and says to his two friends that he is not willing to give up anyway." the cruelly transformed house elf came out of the dark corner and reported in a low voice. "Hehe, just as I expected. Continue to monitor and give him some temptation when necessary. I believe you understand what I mean." Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. "Dobby knows! Dobby will indulge Harry Potter in power!" the house elf touched his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. "Very good! Remember, be careful not to be discovered by other students and professors. Thirteen or fourteen year old boys always like fantasy and stubbornly think that they are the most special one in the world. You''d better make use of this." after saying that, Zhang Cheng gently waved his hand and signaled that the other party could leave. "Master, please don''t worry, I won''t be found by anyone." Dobby''s eyes twinkled with a vicious light, raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and disappeared in an instant. I''m afraid Dumbledore, as the headmaster, will never know that Hogwarts, which he thinks has strong magic protection, has long been infiltrated into a sieve. Shortly after the demon reformed house elf left, the supreme authority suddenly asked, "master, you seem to be very interested in the boy with glasses?" "Interested? No, I just feel a little bored and want to have some fun." Zhang Cheng sat down and tapped the table gently. "You know, the most interesting thing in the world is to kill the last hope of others and look at their faces of pain and despair. I don''t like Albus Dumbledore, and I don''t like the ideas he advocates. Whether wizards or ordinary people, they should be in a state of fierce competition, not comfortable enough to do nothing Live comfortably for a lifetime. " "I think so too! But I really don''t see anything special about that boy, except the soul fragments in the lightning scar on his head." the supreme authority obviously doesn''t recognize the identity of the "savior", and even has a little contempt and disdain. "Special? He''s not special at all. He''s just a piece pushed to the front desk and manipulated." Zhang Cheng explained with a sneer. As the protagonist throughout the story, Harry Potter in his eyes is actually just a bait deliberately created by Dumbledore to attract Voldemort''s attention. He didn''t get rid of the control until the end. I have to say that such a life is a little sad, so he wants to do a little damage. "What about next? Don''t tell me you''re going to waste your time on a boy." "No, of course not. Don''t you see that I''ve been storing my creativity. Next, I''ll use my students to do a large experiment to see how many changes this thing has made to..." While saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes glittered with chilling madness. yes! This is the real purpose of his coming to Hogwarts as a professor! What is easier for the whole British magic world to find hundreds of wizards as experimental subjects than Hogwarts? With the advent of dinner time, Zhang Cheng quietly sneaked into the kitchen and integrated his creative power into all kinds of fruit juice and pumpkin juice while many domestic elves didn''t pay attention. Finally, when these flavored things were brought to the table, no one noticed anything wrong, even the famous Dumbledore. At present, the whole Hogwarts has become a huge testing ground. No one knows what will happen and whether it will lead to terrible disasters. The only thing he knows is that anyone who has drunk fruit juice will mutate in a short time. In order to better obtain the test data, hundreds of blood samples were even taken overnight for archiving. Just as Zhang Cheng had just finished all this and returned to his room, there was a sharp scream in the silent castle, followed by all the students and professors. Needless to ask, Sirius Black finally sneaked in, looking for his enemies and looking at his godson Chapter 729 I have to say, Sirius Black is not a smart guy. Instead of having any effect, he aroused the anger of the Ministry of magic bureaucrats and strengthened his determination to keep the Dementors. Most importantly, having learned the so-called "truth of the cause of death" of his parents, he completely fell into the frenzy of revenge for his parents. Almost whenever he had time, he ran to Zhang Cheng''s office to ask him for a variety of casting skills and attack spells. After a short time, his strength began to advance by leaps and bounds, and he was almost able to draw with Draco. You should know that the latter received training a whole semester earlier than the former, which shows the degree of talent and effort. Of course, the price is that you will suffer terrible trauma almost every day. You won''t go back to bed until you are exhausted, so that you don''t have much time to maintain the relationship with two other friends. Your character has become more and more gloomy and unwilling to tell others. This change, not to mention Hermione and Ron, is not very good for Dumbledore. After all, the hatred of killing parents is not something that can be resolved by heart to heart talk. Even in the modern legal society, many people will choose the most direct and impulsive way to make the murderer pay for their actions. "Professor! Can you teach me the death spell that can really kill the enemy?" At the end of the day''s course, Harry Potter came to the office alone, stared into Cheng''s eyes and said tentatively. "Why do you suddenly ask this?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and looked at the boy with interest. He can feel that the other party''s mood, heart and mental state are at a very dangerous critical point. As long as he crosses the past, he will always say goodbye to the protagonist in the original and become a new Harry Potter. "I want revenge! I want the enemy who betrayed my parents to pay the price!" Harry did not try to hide anything, nor did he intend to hide anything. As a sensitive boy, he could sense that the professor in front of him was different from any other professor in the school. As for the difference, he could not say for the time being. He just felt that the other party would be willing to help himself, rather than forcing himself to give up the idea of revenge like other professors. "Revenge?" Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile. "You don''t seem to know who your real enemy is, do you?" "I don''t understand! Didn''t the newspaper say that Sirius Black betrayed my parents, so they were killed by Voldemort?" asked Harry, frowning and gnashing his teeth. "Sorry, I didn''t tell you the truth directly, but I can give you three small suggestions. First, don''t make everything as simple as it looks on the surface. There may be a lot of secrets and secrets you don''t know behind it. Second, never trust newspapers, magazines or what is said from the mouth, because you can''t confirm what is true at all , what are exaggerations and fictions, and what are rumors that people deliberately say to deceive and induce you. Finally, the most important thing is never to be blinded by hatred. Even if you want to kill a person, you should think clearly why you want to kill him. Once he dies, who will get the most benefits? " Although Zhang Cheng did not give a direct answer, the lines were full of hints. He will not be foolish enough to directly interfere with the behavior of the "savior", but intend to let the other party trace it slowly, know to embrace the darkness and become the same person as himself. As for why he did this, the answer is very simple. He prefers the activists who want to achieve their goals at all costs to those "just messengers" who criticize others from the moral commanding height. "You mean... Sirius Black wasn''t the murderer who killed my parents?!" Harry obviously wasn''t a complete fool and immediately understood the meaning. "Hehe, it''s up to you to find the answer. I think you should find Blake first, and then talk to him face to face. Maybe there will be some unexpected gains. As for the death spell, I won''t teach you, which means that it will violate the laws of the Ministry of magic. But I''m a careless person. I occasionally leave some dangerous spell books on the table if I''m caught by students That would be terrible. " After that, Zhang Cheng took a note with a red cover on the table, then pretended to stand up and walked towards the bathroom. When I passed the boy, I didn''t forget to stretch out three fingers. When harriton realized that this meant that he had thirty minutes, he immediately rushed over to read the contents of the red notebook. I didn''t know the result. I was startled at the sight. There are numerous records inside. All of them are high-level magic that can kill and maim people. Even some can kill everyone in the whole street in an instant once released. alarmed! fear! shudder! He couldn''t imagine why a professor would master so many, so terrible, and Destructive Magic strictly prohibited by the Ministry of magic. But after a brief panic, he quickly calmed down and realized that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He stared wide and recorded spells with his brain. Half an hour passed in the blink of an eye. When Zhang Cheng came out of the bathroom, Harry Potter quickly closed his notes, bent down and bowed deeply: "thank you very much, professor. I swear I will repay your kindness one day." "Reward? No, Potter, I don''t need any reward. As long as you can know yourself clearly and don''t be used by others, I''ll thank God." Zhang Cheng picked up the note, threw it into the fireplace and let the flame burn it up. "No one can use me! No one can command me what to do! What not to do!" Harry Potter promised firmly. Recently, he has had enough of the persuasion and education from his friends and elders, and he has had enough of being pointed out by others. This time, he will prove with the blood and death of his enemies that he has grown up and has enough strength to no longer need shelter and sympathy. Seeing the boy leave the office, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and muttered in a voice he could only hear: "The seeds of darkness have taken root. Tell me, dear headmaster Albus Dumbledore, what choice will you make? Get rid of Harry Potter who may be the next Dark Lord once and for all, or use him to get rid of Voldemort first, or let them die together?" There is no doubt that nothing can make him happier than tearing off a mask of hypocrisy. As for whether the whole British magic world will be turbulent and bloody, it doesn''t matter to him. Anyway, the fate of mankind in this world has been doomed, that is, to be completely destroyed by nuclear explosion Chapter 730 Abandoning the past and embracing the dark side of human nature has never been achieved overnight. It requires a long-term accumulation and process. Therefore, after the dark seeds took root, Anyang did not have too much contact with Harry Potter, nor did he try to influence and manipulate his behavior. Instead, he handed the job to dobby, a terrifyingly transformed domestic elf. Late at night All the students and professors in Hogwarts fell asleep. Harry slipped into a room full of training dummies with the help of his invisibility cloak. This is no other place. It is the famous "responsive house". Dobby, who had been waiting for a long time, got out of the dark corner, bent down, bowed deeply and said, "great Harry Potter, humble servant, it''s a great honor to serve you." "Less nonsense! I need training! More training!" Harry quickly took off his invisibility cloak, threw it aside, took out his wand, and his eyes glittered with cold light. "As you wish!" dobby raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! moment One of the dummies came to life, slowly turned into Sirius Black in the newspaper, raised his wand and shot a terrible death spell. "To pieces!" "Armor!" Harry was obviously used to this high-intensity magic confrontation and put protective spells on himself without thinking. After Zhang Cheng''s training, he has long understood that compared with all kinds of powerful attack magic, protection magic is the most important. Because as long as you have protective magic, you can be invincible, and then slowly consider how to defeat powerful enemies. But without a protective spell, even if you are hit by a non fatal low-level spell, you may be defeated. In this way, you and I fought for several minutes. Finally, with a more powerful and deadly new spell, Harry finally succeeded in defeating the dummy and restoring it to its original shape. However, he was not much better. His whole body was soaked with sweat, his chest fluctuated violently and gasped heavily, which obviously belonged to the serious overdraft of magic. no way out! In any case, he is only a teenager this year. He is still a child who has not grown up. The level of magic stored in his body can not be comparable to that of an adult wizard. Especially when casting some powerful spells, it will even produce strong discomfort such as dizziness, nausea and vomiting. But I don''t know why. Recently, this situation has become less and less. At the same time, it seems that something takes root and sprouts in the body. There is no doubt that Harry Potter with poor knowledge does not know what happened to him, but he feels that as long as he can make himself stronger and stronger, there seems to be nothing wrong. After resting for half an hour, he defeated the dummy again, then put on his invisibility cloak and returned to the Gryffindor lounge. He was unaware that a pair of beautiful big eyes were always staring at himself. ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, the owner of the eyes broke into the lounge and said hesitantly, "teach... Professor! I want to talk to you, can I?" "Of course! Please speak, Miss Granger." Zhang Cheng put down the work at hand, turned around and replied with a smile. "It''s Harry! I found that he always sneaked out in the middle of the night and didn''t know what he was doing." Hermione carefully said what she had observed. It has to be said that the performance of the "savior" recently is a little worrying. She even feels that her once familiar friend is like another person. "Sneaking out in the middle of the night? It sounds like many rebellious boys have done similar things. I don''t think there''s any fuss." Zhang Cheng pretended to think for a few seconds and immediately shook his head. As one of the key observation objects, the boy''s transformation, both physical and psychological, is under his supervision, including some interesting reactions generated by his creative power. In fact, since he decided to start a large-scale experiment, he has successively obtained many surprising results. Among them, Harry Potter''s creative power has brought the most drastic changes, and driven by hatred and extreme desire for power, his magic growth rate is very amazing. At this rate, Luo Ao of the Ministry of magic will stand aside at most one year later. Obviously, creativity is something that is easily influenced by desire and strong feelings. As for how to influence, Zhang Cheng has not summarized the corresponding experience and laws for the time being. Hermione obviously didn''t know what terrible things the young professor standing in front of her did. She explained to herself: "he didn''t just sneak out, but looked like someone had a fight. I felt that he became more and more strange and alienated from his friends." "No, Miss Granger, on the contrary, I think this is a mature performance. People always need to have a little privacy, and not everything can be shared with their friends. Of course, if your relationship with Potter is closer than friendship, I can help you ask what he thinks." speaking of this, Zhang Cheng cocked up his mouth and showed an ambiguous and playful smile. "Ah?!" the girl blushed and waved her hand desperately. "No, no, no, you misunderstood. We are just ordinary friends." "Really? Why do I think you care more about him than ordinary friends? Forget it, it''s not what I should care about. But I still know what Potter sneaks out at night." "You know?!" "Yes! As far as I know, he''s out practicing spells alone, so don''t worry too much." After flirting with each other a little, Zhang Cheng finally reluctantly gave the answer. Because he knew that Harry Potter''s abnormal behavior was not only concerned by these students, but also by Dumbledore, the principal of Hogwarts. "Practice the spell?" Hermione frowned subconsciously. "Yes! Potter hates his weakness and wants to be strong. He came to me several times and begged me to tell him the skills and methods to defeat the enemy." Zhang Cheng did not try to hide anything, but admitted the fact that he had taught boys. "Thank you very much, professor. I think I understand." Hermione nodded vaguely, turned and ran away and disappeared at the end of the corridor. Seeing the girl go away, Zhang Cheng asked the supreme authority meaningfully, "guess how Dumbledore would react to this news?" "Hey, hey! I promise that the old guy will stop Harry Potter''s revenge plan at all costs. Maybe they will have irreparable estrangement and even resentment." "That''s right! My plan has been successful! Now Harry can never change back to his former appearance. I believe the old guy will be very angry and sad..." Chapter 731 "Damn it! I knew this guy must be unkind! Look what he did? He instigated stupid Potter to learn so many dangerous spells!" snape shouted madly standing at the desk in the headmaster''s office. Since Zhang Cheng played a trick on the potion master at the school opening ceremony, the relationship between the two has not been very good. To be exact, he has been looking for trouble in various ways to kick Zhang Cheng out of the teaching team in Hogwarts. However, it is a pity that this proposition has not been approved by the headmaster. Dumbledore ignored Snape''s fierce reaction, raised his eyes and asked Mileva McGonagall, who had never said a word: "tell me what Potter is doing recently? Is he going to avenge his parents?" "Yes! His mind can be seen even if he is blind. Albus, I think he has a psychological problem and is becoming more and more like someone. You''d better find a way quickly." Mileva McGonagall warned with a serious expression. As an old man who witnessed Voldemort''s rise, she knows more than anyone how similar Harry Potter is to Tom in his youth. In particular, her extreme desire for power is almost morbid. If she goes further, she will fall into the abyss. "Have you talked to him?" Dumbledore''s expression grew dignified. "Yes! But it didn''t work. Sirius Black''s escape from prison was like a fuse, allowing him to release all the grievances accumulated in his heart for many years. I believe you should know how much he has suffered these years, which can''t be solved by conversation." Mileva McGonagall shook her head with a tired face. "I see, you all go back to rest." Dumbledore waved his hand gently, without revealing his thoughts from beginning to end. Although some dissatisfied, Snape wanted to argue a few words, he finally held back and left the headmaster''s room angrily. When everyone was gone, the old man stood up and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "Potter shouldn''t be like this! Who is playing tricks in the dark? Zhang, or Tom''s men?" The voice just fell! He immediately asked the magic portraits of past presidents hanging on the wall: "who knows, the magic practice professor I invited back this semester, what suspicious actions have taken recently?" "No! Apart from occasionally teaching the students who come to the door for advice, he basically stays in his room all day and does some strange research," replied a character in the portrait without thinking. "Research? What research?" Dumbledore seemed to notice something wrong and subconsciously frowned. "I don''t know! His understanding and Research on magic are far above us. Even the principle behind the new spell taught to students is beyond the understanding of ordinary wizards. It is said that Lucius is going to put pressure on the Ministry of magic and grant him corresponding honors for this matter." The portrait is undoubtedly very clear about what the current headmaster wants to know, and he said everything he knows. Many people mistakenly believe that the wandering ghosts of Hogwarts and the moving magic portraits hanging on the wall are only optional decorations. But in fact, they are not only a means to monitor and control the school, but also a set of early warning system. In particular, the portraits without rest are almost everywhere in the castle. Even if someone successfully broke into Hogwarts, it is difficult to avoid their eyes. It can be said that every secret move that Harry Potter and his friends think has not been discovered since they entered school is actually under the close monitoring of the headmaster, even if they encounter danger several times. Dumbledore touched his gray beard and pondered for a long time. Finally, he continued to ask in an uncertain tone: "then I asked you to find out his identity. Has there been any result?" "Sorry, No. no matter the world of ordinary people or the magic world in the East, there is no trace of his existence." the portrait gave a direct negative answer. "Incredible! Without identity and signs of existence, could it be that he came out of thin air?" "I don''t know if he came out of thin air, but I know that he is more dangerous than his appearance. You''d better not take it lightly." "Keep staring at him for me! If there is anything unusual, please inform me at the first time." "I see!" ¡­¡­ Just when the headmaster''s room fell into silence, Lucius in Malfoy Manor had just received an anonymous letter from unknown who, and his whole body trembled slightly involuntarily. Because there is nothing in this letter, only a skeleton pattern that emits green and constantly shakes. you ''re right! This is not a scary prank, but the famous black devil mark! Once a member of death eaters, he naturally did not know this pattern that frightened countless people. "He... He came back after all..." It took more than ten minutes for Lucius to spit this sentence out of his mouth. Needless to ask, this letter is just a notice that he is ready to work for the Dark Lord at any time. But he is planning to control the Ministry of magic and make the Malfoy family the master of the British magic world. At this moment, he doesn''t want the Dark Lord to return at all. After all, compared with the domineering style of "those who follow me prosper and those who oppose me die", he began to gradually like the Huairou strategy given by Zhang Cheng, quietly hide behind his back and control everything, rather than rush to the front desk and become the target of public criticism. Unfortunately, Lucius didn''t think he had enough strength to resist the call of his former master, so after hesitating for a moment, he decided to show the illusion and move to a dense forest. Just as he looked around at his surroundings, a very gloomy suddenly echoed in his ear: "ah! My loyal servant finally obeyed the call!" "Lord... Master?!" Lucius shivered and quickly knelt on one knee to express his respect, although he didn''t know where the Dark Lord was hiding and whether he really recovered his strength. "My servant! Tell me, why haven''t you come to me and help me all these years?" Voldemort''s voice revealed a trace of hatred. "I''m sorry, master! Dumbledore and his minions have been tracking down and suppressing the death eaters, so that we all lurk down and dare not act rashly," Lucius explained in a trembling voice. "Dumbledore!" when Voldemort heard the name, he immediately released a strong killing intention, but he didn''t know why. After a while, he recovered his peace. "Forget it, I can not investigate your actions, but you must do something for me. Invite the mysterious wizard from the east to meet me. I need his strength now..." Chapter 732 There is no doubt that Lucius Malfoy did not dare to disobey Voldemort''s orders, but the Dark Lord is now so weak that he may be killed by his tracked enemies at any time. No hesitation! After returning to the manor, he immediately wrote a letter, mailed it to his son Draco through the owl, and then Draco handed it over to Zhang Cheng. The reason why we should do this is mainly because we are afraid that the letter will be intercepted by some people with ulterior motives. After all, a father''s letter to his son won''t attract much attention. If it is written to a professor working in Hogwarts, many people, including Dumbledore, will be very vigilant. About a day later, Zhang Cheng received the letter written in invisible ink, slightly raised his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "what is this? An invitation? Or does some self righteous guy think he can control me like other fools?" "Master! I think it''s more like asking for help! You should know that his current situation is not very good, and he can''t even be regarded as living in a strict sense." the supreme authority sneered and expressed his views. For an artifact that really integrates countless powerful forces, it does not pay attention to the Wizards of the world. Whether Dumbledore or Voldemort, who makes ordinary wizards dare not mention his name, are essentially far from being beyond the boundaries of mortals. Although the latter understood some death rules and created the evil gadget of Horcrux, mortals are still mortals after all. Not to mention facing powerful gods, even many extraordinary people can easily kill them. "Help! It sounds interesting. But I doubt if he has the courage to come out and meet me in his current state." Zhang Cheng joked with a playful look on his face. "Hahaha! As long as he is not a madman or a fool, he will never be stupid enough to appear directly in front of you. It makes no difference to die. If I were him, I would choose to hide in a safe place for this conversation through a spell and medium." the supreme authority no doubt knows the character of his creator very well and emits a harsh laugh. "Yes! If he dares to appear directly in front of me, I will not hesitate to peel off his soul and read everything I want from it." After that, a cold light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. According to the coordinates provided on the stationery, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! Next second He appeared directly in the deepest part of the dense forest. Except for the tall trees around him, there was only a huge floor mirror, which seemed out of tune with the environment. Obviously, this mirror is the medium that the other party deliberately stays for communication. As a powerful caster who can turn the whole British magic world upside down, Voldemort''s IQ is not too bad. He knows that he can''t take any risks in his current state. Looking at the waves emerging in the mirror, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help smiling and leaned over. He took the initiative to say hello: "good afternoon, sir." "Hello, mysterious wizard from the East." Voldemort''s half dead appearance gradually revealed through the mirror. It has to be said that he is really a little miserable at the moment. The whole person survives in a semi soul state by occupying the body of creatures. Not only his strength is weakened to the extreme, but also his body has to be changed almost every other period of time. Without saying a word, they looked into each other''s eyes through the media. After five minutes, Zhang Cheng smiled and broke the silence: "excuse me, what can I do for you to summon me? Or in another way, what can I do for you?" "Don''t worry, dear friends, before we talk about cooperation, I think we should know a little about each other. According to the information I got, you seem to be doing some interesting experiments on life, aren''t you?" Voldemort asked meaningfully. You don''t have to ask. When he met Lucius before, he probably used magic such as taking God and reading. "Yes, I''m trying to reach into the realm of gods and create a new intelligent life from scratch. Of course, it''s too difficult to do this at this stage, so I''m going to start with transformation. Why, are you interested in this subject?" Zhang Cheng didn''t try to deny it and admitted it. "Create life! What a great initiative! How could I not be interested! I invited you to help me make a stronger and more perfect body." Voldemort responded with an impassioned voice. As a master of black magic, he knows more than anyone how difficult it is to transform the human body, especially the wizard''s body transformation technology, which was completely lost hundreds of years ago. If you can have a strong body transformed, it is not too difficult to defeat Dumbledore. "Oh? I''m afraid you''ll have to wait for a while. With my current technology, I can''t meet your requirements for the time being." Zhang Cheng pretended to be helpless and put on a show of helplessness. "It doesn''t matter. My patience is always good. You can slowly carry out your own research. In addition, I heard that you accepted Dumbledore''s invitation to teach at Hogwarts. Tell me, what do you think of his idea?" When asked this question, Voldemort opened his mouth and smiled ironically. "It''s boring and boring. I wonder if you''re satisfied with this answer?" Zhang Cheng replied meaningfully. "Ah! As like as two peas do I imagine, you are not a stranger to him. Do you know if I have the honour to invite you to join me in creating the future of the magic world?" Voldemort offered to extend his right hand. After pretending to hesitate for a few seconds, Zhang Cheng nodded happily and agreed: "it''s no problem to join, but I have a small additional condition." "Please say!" "I want you to know all about making Horcruxes!" "Horcrux?" Voldemort''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and vigilance, but he soon laughed happily. "Hehe, I can agree to your conditions, but you have to make me a perfect body in return." "Deal! I wish us a happy cooperation!" When he got the promise he wanted, Zhang Cheng immediately put his right hand into the mirror and held it with the cold and pale hand like a dead man. "Happy cooperation! I believe that you and I will become the most perfect partner." Voldemort''s pupil flashed a terrible red light. According to his inherent cognition, those who want to obtain the manufacturing method of Horcruxes are essentially the same as themselves. They are all pursuing strong power and almost eternal life. Naturally, they are the enemies of Albus Dumbledore. But the Dark Lord didn''t know that what Zhang Cheng wanted was not to make the Horcrux itself, but the secret of integrating his soul into the rules of death. Once you get this secret, you will make a 180 degree turn and stab a fatal knife directly into your back. Betraying his allies was as easy for him as eating and drinking water. There was no psychological burden at all. You know, allies have been used to sell from the beginning, just depending on whether the price and timing are appropriate Chapter 733 "How was it? How was your conversation?" As soon as Zhang Chenggang returned to Malfoy Manor, Lucius quickly stood up and asked nervously. You should know that this meeting is equivalent to deciding the life and death of the Malfoy family. No matter whether either side is dissatisfied, he may suffer from disaster. "Don''t worry, I have reached a cooperation agreement with Voldemort''s pavilion, and I will be his close ally from now on. As for you, I don''t think he would mind letting the Malfoy family change a loyal object." Zhang Cheng comforted with a smile. "Great! This is one of the best news I''ve heard in recent years. Lucius breathed a sigh of relief and gradually let go of his nervous tension. People who have never been in the vortex of the storm can never imagine how vulnerable and helpless ordinary people are in front of extremely powerful forces, even if they are only affected to a little. Although Malfoy is a aristocrat with a long history and considerable influence, and his own spell casting level is not poor, he can still not compete with the top wizards. The most typical example is that when Voldemort rose, he slaughtered the wizard families who did not want to submit to his feet. No family can be spared, except the "boy who survived the disaster". Zhang Cheng obviously knew what was in each other''s mind. He picked up the teapot, poured himself a cup of hot tea, and then took a sip of it. Without looking back, he said, "do you know what will happen next?" "Yes! That adult will return from death and set off a bloody storm in the magic world." Lucius gave the answer without hesitation. To be exact, any wizard who knows a little about Voldemort knows that he will never give up his crazy ambition and desire, but will announce his return with killing and death. "That''s right! Do you know what the Malfoy family should do next?" Zhang Cheng asked again with a smile. This time, Lucius obviously hesitated and quickly shook his head with a bitter smile: "no, I don''t know. Please tell me. In addition, do I need to continue the penetration plan of the Ministry of magic?" "Of course, continue! Although chaos and disorder are the final form of all things in the universe, human society is an orderly collection. Even the most evil guys will establish a set of rules to maintain system governance. Therefore, the Ministry of magic represents the order of the wizard world to some extent. Mastering it is equivalent to mastering order, no matter how the world changes in the future, As long as I choose my position carefully, I can maintain a high position. What''s more, I have many plans that need the assistance of the Ministry of magic, very, very interesting plans... " With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed undisguised malice. He doesn''t intend to let the future plot be like the original, let Dumbledore and his followers stay in Hogwarts, and plan to clean up all these guys next year and turn the school into a place to cultivate real wizards, rather than a group of waste who will tremble in danger. you ''re right! In his eyes, three-quarters of the graduates trained by Hogwarts are unqualified. Even the relatively mild Azeroth will be mercilessly eliminated, not to mention the philon continent, where the apprentice mortality rate is more than 70%. Why is the status of the caster much higher than that of other classes in most magic worlds? The answer is simple! Usually, if you want to be a qualified caster, you can''t do without talent, perseverance and perseverance. They are the elites in the real sense. But what about Hogwarts? Instead of calling it a magic school, it''s better to call it a vocational and technical training center. Most of the trained people are not worthy of being spell casters, but just technicians who know some magic. Even if he is ready to destroy the whole world, Zhang Cheng should first put the school back on track, rather than watch it continue to degenerate. "I see! Thank you for your advice. I swear the Malfoy family will always be loyal to you." Lucius touched his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. "Well, go ahead and hurry back. Dumbledore, the old guy, has been staring at me a little hard recently. I don''t want to be found out by him." After that, Zhang Cheng waved his hand, directly launched the transmission magic and disappeared in situ. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Harry Potter is waving his magic wand and fighting back and forth with Draco Malfoy, his once most hated enemy, in the "responsive room" in Hogwarts castle. Because their level is similar, they have no hands left between each other and are eager to win over each other. Unfortunately, Harry was still a little poor in experience after all. He was finally hit by Draco, and the whole man hit the wall hard. Wow, he spewed out a big mouth of black congestion and his face was full of pain. "Cure as before!" dobby, the domestic elf hiding aside, rushed out and cast a healing magic on him. Soon, Harry struggled to his feet, stared at his sharp eyes and said, "I''ll win next time." "Hum! I''m always ready for your challenge!" Draco replied with his chin raised proudly. "It''s still as annoying as before! But you''re a good opponent! At least on the road of pursuing power, why do we go together, do you think?" Harry Potter put away his wand and took the initiative to stretch out his right hand. "Agree! Anyway, we are all teachers'' students. I''m sure you know what you mean." Draco hesitated for a moment and also held out his hand to each other. "Yes, I understand that only teachers can make us stronger and make those who despise us pay the price. But promise me that this matter must be kept secret or there will be big trouble," Harry reminded quietly. "I''m not a fool. I know what to do. But you, how to deal with those two annoying followers? Granger and Weasley still stubbornly think that you are still their best friend. What a naive idea." Draco opened his mouth and showed a mocking expression. In fact, he didn''t really hate the "savior", just couldn''t stand that the other party gave up himself and chose to have a friendship with a guy like Ron. "Don''t worry! I''ll end it with them, but not now." When Harry Potter said this, his hands clenched their fists, his nails even inserted into his skin and muscles, and the dark red blood trickled out along his fingers. Abandoning the past, especially the first friendship from birth to the present, is undoubtedly very painful for teenage boys. But he knows that the road he will take in the future will be extremely difficult. Such pure friendship will only become a drag and must be cut off as soon as possible, otherwise it will be bad for both sides. Chapter 734 Late at night, a big black dog stood outside the Forbidden Forest and looked at the lights of the castle not far away. It seemed to think of delicious food, and the saliva kept flowing out along both sides. Just as it was about to turn around and leave, a figure suddenly came out of the darkness with a picnic basket woven with trees and vines in his hand, emitting an attractive aroma. "Woof!" The big dog gave a loud cry and rushed straight up to try to grab the basket and eat the food in it. But unfortunately, before it was raised, the visitor raised the basket over his head, smiled and joked, "don''t worry! My friend! I suggest that you''d better reply to the original appearance before dinner. I don''t want to see your saliva everywhere." "Woo woo!" The big dog seemed to understand each other''s language. His whole body began to deform violently. After a while, he returned to the appearance of a thin man. Obviously, this is not a dog, but Animagus, the natural shaper in the wizard world, and the famous Sirius Black, the godfather of Harry Potter. Without saying a word, he opened the basket, grabbed a piece of steak and stuffed it into his mouth. He was completely like a beast and could not see the elegance and arrogance of a pure blood aristocrat. Due to the long-term lack of a stable food source, black was so thin that he seemed to be wrapped in a layer of skin outside his bones, and only his eyes revealed a terrible brilliance. While eating, he did not forget to ask, "well, have you found the Wormtail?" "Yes, he''s right next to the Weasley''s youngest son. I didn''t expect that this guy could hide as a pet for more than ten years. If it weren''t for the magic map, I couldn''t believe he was still alive." Lu Ping, a professor of black magic defense, replied with a painful face. Since the first invasion of Hogwarts, he contacted his former friend in front of him. At the same time, he also learned that the real murderer of betraying the dead porters was actually Peter Pettigrew, who had been considered dead by the outside world. Of course, he didn''t trust each other at first, but he fell into a strong sense of guilt and remorse when he saw the name on the living point map. He hated why he had not discovered the plot earlier, and hated that another friend had suffered so much in Azkaban, but the real murderer had escaped all the blame. "Hum! His good days are over! I''ll catch him soon!" Blake tore off a piece of chicken leg, chewed it twice and swallowed it. Hate! In particular, hatred precipitated for a long time can often stimulate the deepest power of one''s subconscious mind. As long as he can take revenge, he doesn''t care about his life or death, let alone the consequences. "Be careful! Hogwarts is not a place where you can come and go if you want." lupin warned seriously. But Blake obviously didn''t take it to heart and shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "don''t worry! I know how to avoid Dumbledore and the annoying Snape." "No! It''s not just them! A powerful Oriental wizard came this semester! Although he is very young, he is extremely powerful. He has created hundreds of visions of attack in class alone. I promise, if you hit him, you won''t even have a chance to escape..." In order to make friends have a clear understanding, Lupin directly told the school what had happened recently "Damn it! Where did this guy come from? Normally, such people shouldn''t be unknown in the magic world." black frowned and muttered a curse. You know, his original plan was to sneak into the castle, catch Peter disguised as a mouse and force the other party to admit his crime. But now, the sudden emergence of powerful and uncertain professors will undoubtedly cause great trouble and trouble. Lupin smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Sorry, no one knows where he came from. Snape even suspected that he had some hidden connection with the mysterious man, but Dumbledore didn''t think so. In short, be careful. He won''t give you the opportunity to explain like me." "Well, I remember. Besides, how''s Harry doing? He won''t believe the newspaper?" When asked, Blake''s tone was full of tension and helplessness. If there is anything else he cares about in this world, the Godson Harry Potter undoubtedly ranks first. Not knowing whether it was guilt or sympathy, he hoped that his godson would live a better life instead of staying in the Muggle family that abused Harry. "I don''t know. I don''t know if he believed the contents of the newspaper, but one thing can be confirmed. He is crazy practicing all kinds of destructive spells and is extremely eager to avenge his dead parents. Promise me not to meet him under any circumstances. I don''t want to see any of you hurt or die." "Can he threaten me with his level?" Black''s eyes showed surprise. "Don''t underestimate Harry! Remember the mysterious oriental wizard I mentioned to you just now? Under his teaching, Harry''s combat level has been infinitely close to that of an adult wizard, and has mastered many new attack and defense spells." Lu Pingfei quickly explained. "That sounds like good news?" black blinked uncertainly. "Maybe. But Dumbledore was worried that Harry was too power hungry and would probably follow the mysterious path." ¡­¡­ In the forbidden forest, with the help of night cover, the two discussed how to get peter out of the mouse. Zhang Cheng was sitting on the chair in the lounge and watching a young asian girl kneeling in front of him. you ''re right! The girl is no one else, but Zhang Qiu, who will become the object of Harry Potter''s secret love next year. It has to be said that it is really incredible to see an Asian face in the British magic world. Of course, he called the other party at this time. He didn''t want to do anything. He just wanted to use the unforgettable palpitation of his first love to achieve his own ulterior purpose. To be exact, he wants to design a dog blood trap to make Harry Potter fall in love with Zhang Qiu first, and then let Zhang Qiu die accidentally in Dumbledore''s hands. Through the hatred born in strong love, the "savior" and Dumbledore become enemies completely, and even never die. Although the operation may be a little complicated, for Zhang Cheng, who has mastered the mind power, he only needs to slightly modify the memory of the girl in front of him. In fact, even without psychic powers, the soul snatching mantra, known as the three unforgivable mantras, can achieve the same goal. I don''t know why, Voldemort''s stupid men never thought of using this to separate the relationship between Harry Potter and Dumbledore Chapter 735 Time flies, and the whole semester comes to an end in the blink of an eye. Because Draco Malfoy is no longer the childish and ridiculous little boy in the original work, the half giant Hagrid''s magic animal class did not encounter much trouble and spent his first year of teaching smoothly. In addition, Harry Potter also missed most of the Quidditch training time because he put too much energy into the study and training of magic spells. Gryffindor failed to win the final, let alone learn the patron saint curse for Dementors. However, as a saying goes, everything has a loss, there must be a gain. He learned several elemental magic with great lethality, and his combat effectiveness was not lower than that of himself in the same period, but increased countless times. As for Hermione and Ron, due to his deliberate alienation, the relationship between the three gradually cooled down and became no different from ordinary students. Even if they met, they just nodded and greeted each other, full of unspeakable embarrassment. For this change, Zhang Cheng was obviously happy to see its success, and even pretended to comfort the other two, and privately taught Miss "know it all" some profound theoretical knowledge of magic. It can be said that because of his intervention and interference, Dumbledore has lost control of the situation. The future is like a runaway wild horse. No one knows where he will run. Of course, the most important thing is that since that night, the two young men and girls who are in love seem to have struck a spark of first love and began to approach each other intentionally or unintentionally. Although they are still in the stage of ignorance, they will soon turn into a raging fire and devour everything. Standing in front of the window on the second floor of the castle, Zhang Cheng looked at the students studying on the lawn below to prepare for the final exam. In a voice that only he could hear, he murmured, "love is as deep as it is cruel. Fierce feelings are always the weakness that can be easily manipulated and utilized. Let me see how much potential you have to tap, dear Harry Potter..." The voice just fell! He heard a familiar voice behind him: "what are you looking at?" Turning around, it turned out that the headmaster Albus Dumbledore came from a distance. "No, it''s nothing. I just sigh that it''s good to be young and can do what you want without fear." Zhang Cheng leaned slightly and replied with a smile. Dumbledore undoubtedly noticed Harry Potter on the lawn and the girl next to him with a sweet smile. His eyes revealed a gratifying look: "yes, it''s nice to be young. You can pursue love and all good things. But you seem to be in your early twenties and far from old?" "Mr. President, this root has nothing to do with age, but is a manifestation of mentality. In the East, we always believe that people''s psychological age is separated from their actual age. If a person has experienced too much, even if he is very young, he will behave more like an old city. On the contrary, if a person is well protected, his psychological age will be far lower than his actual age, even if he is young At the age of 70 or 80, some childlike innocence will be preserved, "Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. "Very philosophical, I fully agree. But I''m curious, what have you experienced that can make yourself under the control of calmness and reason from beginning to end, without strong emotional fluctuations?" Dumbledore said quietly. In fact, this is his eighth attempt to find out the origin of each other this semester. However, Zhang Cheng did not give the old man a chance at all. He responded bluntly: "my performance has nothing to do with my age, but just out of a professional ethics. In oriental culture, teachers are a sacred word, which means that anyone who is called this name must be strict with himself and set a perfect example and learning object for students." "So that''s why you secretly disposed of several Valentine''s Day cards?" Dumbledore winked playfully. "What else can I do? Don''t tell me, you encourage me to have something with those underage female students." Zhang Cheng pretended to be angry and rolled his eyes. "Ha ha! Why not? You know, this is the British magic world! Although I am the headmaster, I should not encourage this behavior, but I will not stop it. Everyone has the right to pursue beautiful love. As long as it is voluntary, I will be very happy to send a blessing." Dumbledore couldn''t help laughing more. There is no doubt that, as he said, the British magic world is indeed very open in this regard. Last year, gidrow Lockhart held a Valentine''s Day activity and was proud to receive a large number of confession cards from girls. If we change to the more conservative East, even if it does not involve violating the law, it will be sprayed alive by public opinion. As for men and women in love in senior grades, it often happens that they don''t go home at night. Zhang Cheng has met several hungry couples hiding under trees in the middle of the night, kissing enthusiastically, and even performing restricted blockbuster scenes. In this regard, he did not want to express any views, but spread his hands with an innocent face. Seeing this, Dumbledore could not help sighing: "well, it seems that you are a conservative and shy Oriental. But what do you think of Harry Potter?" "View? I think he is very self-motivated and knows the value of knowledge and power better than his peers." "Don''t you think his desire for power is too persistent and ignores many valuable things around him?" Feeling the aura emanating from the old man''s unconsciousness, Zhang Cheng could not help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly and retort: "No, I don''t think so. The pursuit of great power is the instinct of every wizard. The sooner we realize this, it often means higher achievements. In the East, we call these children geniuses and give them more resources instead of trying to suppress them. You''re too nervous. Look, Harry doesn''t start falling in love like a normal boy now Are you ready? " "Maybe I''m a little nervous." Dumbledore glanced at the young men and women on the lawn below. His eyes showed a deep light and didn''t know what he was thinking. Just when Zhang Cheng wanted to say something, he suddenly received a magic signal sent by dobby, a domestic elf, and immediately bowed with an embarrassed smile: "I''m very sorry, headmaster, I just remembered that there was an urgent matter to deal with." "It doesn''t matter. Go and help you." "Thank you!" After saying that, Zhang Cheng immediately turned and disappeared at the end of the corridor. As soon as his front foot left, Snape, the rear foot, hurried over and whispered a few words in Dumbledore''s ear. "What? What you said is true!!" Dumbledore''s face changed sharply. "It''s true! Lucius is definitely not kind this time. You''d better pay attention." Chapter 736 In the forbidden forest, in the secret tree cave under the beating willow, three former best friends are holding magic wands and staring at each other nervously. Two of them are Sirius Black and lupin, and the other is Peter who has become a mouse and hid for more than ten years. Obviously, after a year''s chase, black finally got what he wanted, caught the real murderer who betrayed the porters, and planned to end it completely with each other. He ignored Hermione Granger, who curled up in the corner with his pet crook mountain, and Ron Weasley, who was in a coma. It has to be said that although Harry Potter has got rid of his original fate, the two unlucky people are inadvertently involved in a terrible plot because of the pet problem. "Ah! Dear Wormtail, tell me why you didn''t hide? Do you think you can beat us alone? Or do you feel so guilty about killing your best friend that you decided to die?" black raised his wand and sneered sarcastically. Although the enemy was right in front of him, he was not in a hurry to start, but wanted to make the other party feel as much pain, despair and fear as possible. "I think... I can explain!" Peter was obviously frightened and kept retreating carefully. Especially when he became a mouse for a long time, he looked very timid and obscene, as if he could turn around and run away at any time. But it''s a pity that he can''t even be distracted now, let alone turn and run away. You know, in a wizard duel, giving your back to your opponent is basically no different from suicide. An aggressive spell is enough to decide the outcome, even life and death. "Haha, haha! Explain? He said he could explain?" Blake turned around and laughed recklessly at lupin, wiping tears while laughing. "What a despicable little man! I think how nice the Potters were? They almost treated him as their own brothers. But what about this guy? He betrayed his best friend without blinking." "Calm down! There are still two children watching," lupin reminded with a cold expression. If the students were not present, he wondered whether he would turn into a werewolf and rush up to tear dwarf Peter to pieces. After all, actively betraying and betraying friends is one of the most despised behaviors in the traditional concept of the whole western magic world. "Teach... Professor! Can you tell me what''s going on?" Hermione asked in a low voice with wide eyes. "Very simple! Remember Sirius Black reported in the newspaper? In fact, he didn''t betray Harry''s parents. What really betrayed Potter''s parents was another guy, an asshole who faked his death and lived as a pet mouse for more than ten years." lupin narrowed his eyes and stared at Peter standing not far away. If eyes could kill people, the latter would have died 10000 times. As the smartest student in the grade, the girl immediately realized what the defense against the dark arts professor wanted to express and couldn''t help exclaiming, "what?! he... He''s Harry''s real enemy?" Lupin nodded gently: "yes! He disguised himself as a pet mouse and hid in Weasley''s house for more than ten years. If black hadn''t seen a finger missing after his deformation in the newspaper, I''m afraid he would never find the truth. Well, this matter has nothing to do with you. Stay honest. When everything is over, I''ll send you back to the castle." Just when Hermione wanted to say something, a strong magic wave suddenly appeared. Next second Pop! With the air explosion after the compression and expansion of the gas, Zhang Cheng happened to appear in the center of the confrontation between the two sides. Together with him, there was the "savior" himself. "Harry?!" lupin was surprised. Next to black, he was even more excited when he saw his godson. He was trembling slightly all over, and his mood was obviously a little out of control. "Sorry, Professor, I have something urgent to deal with. I don''t have time to talk to you now." Harry Potter bowed slightly with a gloomy face, followed by turning towards dwarf Peter. "Hi, Potter! Please listen to me. This is actually a misunderstanding. I never wanted to..." "Shut up! Dig your heart and gouge out your bones!" Harry obviously didn''t want to listen to the nonsense of the enemy who betrayed his parents. Raising his hand was the "heart drilling curse" of the three Unforgivable Curses. "Ah!!!!! No! No! Please stop! I am willing to admit my crime and accept trial to spend the rest of my life in Azkaban!" moment The severe pain swept through every nerve in Peter. It felt like being stabbed into his body by a thousand knives. It was almost painful. "Trial? You seem to have misunderstood something. I''m not going to hand you over to others. In addition, what we''re doing now is trial, and I''m the judge, prosecutor, defense lawyer, jury and executioner of the court." When Harry said these words, he exuded an unspeakable strong aura. From his pupils, Peter seemed to find a palpitation that could only be felt around Voldemort, and tried to get rid of this terrible illusion by banging his head against the ground. "Tell me, what good did Voldemort give you to choose to betray my parents?" Harry asked in a cold tone, stopping just a step away from each other. But Peter didn''t want to answer any questions. He just twisted his body desperately to change into a mouse and run away. But before it reached half, the flame from the top of the wand interrupted the whole process, forcing him to roll around screaming. Enjoying the pain of the enemy, Harry showed a faint pleasure on his face, and continued to torture each other with magic for the next few minutes, but made sure it wouldn''t be fatal too soon. After a while, Peter was like a mouse crawling out of an oil pan. His body surface was covered with large and unknown wounds, including burns, scalds, electric injuries, stabs, scratches, frostbite and bruises. His tragedy could not be described in words, and even one eye was dug out alive. Finally, Hermione, who had never seen such a terrible scene, couldn''t help shouting, "enough! Stop! Harry! You shouldn''t be like this!" "Oh? Why? Must I follow the path designed by Dumbledore?" Harry stopped his spell and turned around with a mocking smile. "No, Granger, you don''t understand anything at all. In fact, I didn''t understand before, so I was led by others, but I won''t do it again from now on. Because I already know what power is, and only when I''m strong enough can I control my destiny. I don''t want to be anyone''s chess piece or puppet, let alone be used foolishly." "You... You have changed..." "Yes! To be exact, I have grown up. As the price of growing up, I must abandon the naive past. Don''t stop me, Hermione. Even if we are destined not to be friends in the future, I don''t want to be enemies one day." Chapter 737 "No! Harry! You''re too young to bear such pain. Leave it to me and I''ll make him pay for his actions." Lupin is obviously not a fool. He knows what killing a living fellow means to a boy whose mind is not yet fully developed. He stands up and wants to stop the next move of his friend''s son. "Let me do it! As early as more than ten years ago, I wanted to get rid of this bastard!" Black took the initiative to take two steps, and the green light unique to the death spell appeared at the top of the wand. Unfortunately, Harry Potter didn''t appreciate it very much. He just glanced at them with the rest of his eyes and refused without hesitation: "no! I know what I''m doing! And I know the cost of doing so!" The voice just fell! He directly aimed at Peter, who was dying, and shouted, "deep hell fire!" Boom! A purplish red flame erupted from the dwarf, emitting unbearable intense heat, and even the surrounding soil and rocks showed signs of melting. As for the unlucky Peter, his whole body seemed to be pulled by some invisible force, floating straight in the air, burned up bit by bit, and didn''t stop until his soul disappeared completely. No bodies! No residue! The terrible flame was almost like a terrible hell from the legend, so that lupin and black subconsciously stared at the facts they saw. "Oh - my God!" Hermione muttered to herself, even more at a loss. Just as the atmosphere in the tree cave became more and more dull, Albus Dumbledore finally came late and roared angrily: "asshole! Look what you have done! Tell me! Potter! Is this the revenge you want? Kill a living human instead of sending him to trial?" "That''s right! That''s what I want! Why, are you angry because I didn''t follow the path you arranged? You''re no more noble than Voldemort, headmaster Dumbledore, in arranging life for others." Harry Potter mercilessly broke the mask of hypocrisy. As he said, how can a guy who can even design his own death as a trap to calculate the enemy be classified as a good man. In fact, Albus Dumbledore has always been a man who does anything to achieve his goal, but in his daily life, he adheres to the bottom line set for himself, so on the surface, he gives people around him a feeling of abiding by the law. But actually? He is not the kind of person who will honestly accept the trial. Once the judgment is unfavorable to himself, he will choose to stun the law enforcement officers and hide. "Is that what you think? I''m so disappointed, Harry." the old man sighed slightly, his face full of fatigue. It has to be said that this sudden change almost made him prepare for the bankruptcy of his plan for more than ten years. The only thing he can do next is to face the return of the Dark Lord directly. "Disappointed? No, it should be said that it was Harry who was disappointed. Mr. President, what you did really doesn''t deserve the flawless reputation in the external rumors." Zhang Cheng, who has been silent for a long time, took the initiative to step forward and expressed his views with a smile. Obviously, this move means that from now on, he will stand clearly against Dumbledore. "Oh? What do you want to express!" the old man''s muddy eyes burst out a terrible light. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders casually and explained: "What I want to express is that you always put yourself in the position of justice and make everyone believe that what you do is for justice. But what actually? Like Voldemort, you are pursuing powerful power and power, but he is a little crazier than you and has found a way to make yourself immortal, so you feel fear and fear, just as you are afraid of GATT Le glindwald will surpass himself. To put it bluntly, you are just a coward afraid of failure. I sincerely suggest you put away the elder''s wand and fight with me. You will get nothing except the taste of failure. " "Who the hell are you?" Dumbledore frowned subconsciously. From just a few words, he found that the young man standing in front of him seemed to know a lot of privacy and little secrets he didn''t want to recall. "It doesn''t matter who I am! What matters is that good and evil is only a value that will change with the times, not a constant concept. Just like the ancient Romans thought it was natural for the master to kill the slave, but now people think it was an evil crime. You don''t represent justice, Voldemort doesn''t mean evil, and everything is just a struggle for rights and interests Just seize it. If he succeeds in seizing power, it won''t be long before the whole British magic world won''t praise his greatness, just as the British praise the bourgeois revolution for overthrowing the feudal system. Since Potter doesn''t want to be your chess piece, you have no right to force him to do anything. " After that, Zhang Cheng stepped forward again, raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. Pop! After a crisp sound, every wizard at the scene immediately noticed that the magic energy in the surrounding air began to suddenly become chaotic, forming whirlpools that could not be distinguished by the naked eye. If you want to cast a spell in this environment, you must first be aware of breaking into pieces. Dumbledore felt this and narrowed his eyes as if he were weighing the gains and losses. About two or three minutes later, he finally said, "well, you won this time, but I promise you won''t laugh until the end." "Hehe, the unknown future is the most anticipated, isn''t it? Don''t worry, Mr. President, this game is still a long game. We have plenty of time to play slowly." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and responded meaningfully. "Oh, by the way, I now announce to expel you as the headmaster, and you will no longer be the professor of Hogwarts magic practice class at the beginning of next semester." the old man is no doubt not a fuel-saving lamp, and he doesn''t forget to disgust the enemy before leaving. But Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly ready, laughing and sarcastically: "Excuse me, Mr. President, I''m afraid you don''t have this right now. Just a few minutes ago, Lucius signed an agreement with the school board and officials of the Ministry of magic to limit your reckless principal''s right. From now on, if the principal wants to recruit or dismiss a professor, he must get the consent of two-thirds of the school board and the consent of the devil The approval of the Ministry of justice. How about it? Isn''t it a surprise? " "Are you instructing Lucius?! no! No! You deliberately let the wind out so that I can''t stop it from happening." As an old fox, Dumbledore was so smart that he immediately realized that the whole thing was a conspiracy from the beginning, but he still thought that everything was still under his control Chapter 738 "Ha ha! That''s right! It''s a pity that you understand too late! Look, this is the price you have to pay for putting yourself on the side of justice. You are like a beast trapped in a cage. You can never resist the laws and rules formulated by the bureaucracy. Because once you break the cage, those civilians who support you will find that you are essentially the same as Voldemort People. "Zhang Cheng grinned with the most unbridled laughter. There is no doubt that he is trying to annoy the old man with a hypocritical mask in front of him, trying to see the other person''s mood out of control. Unfortunately, the plan didn''t work. Although Dumbledore was trembling with anger, he still didn''t lose his mind and asked with a gloomy face, "what on earth do you want to do?" "Me? I don''t want anything. I just hate your righteous and noble face. Sorry, Mr. President, from now on, I will be your enemy, more terrible and deadly than Voldemort. Because I won''t try to change everything with simple violence like him. You know? I''m better at using public opinion and existing rank than you Order system to achieve the goal. Next, you will be gradually driven into the evil side, and I am the representative of justice. " When he said these words, Zhang Cheng made no secret of his malice, and the smiling expression on his face made people shudder. "You won''t succeed!" Dumbledore didn''t know whether he was retorting or cheering himself up. In short, after saying this, he immediately took RON in a coma and Hermione out of the tree hole and disappeared at the end of the path leading to the castle. Shortly after he left the front foot, Sirius Black couldn''t wait to say, "Harry, please remember, no matter what happened, no matter what choice you made, I will always stand behind you." "Thank you! If one day I need help, I will come to you." Harry Potter responded seriously. Through the whole thing, he already knew that his godfather was not the despicable traitor mentioned in the original newspaper, but a hero who sacrificed everything to avenge his parents. "You''re welcome, that''s what I should do. Also, I''m glad to see you get rid of Dumbledore''s old guy, but I never liked him." black came close and patted the boy on the shoulder, smiled and encouraged. As a man full of rebellious thoughts in his bones, if he didn''t have to, how could he choose to come together with a sinister and rigid old guy. In fact, there are only three categories of people who join Dumbledore''s camp. One is afraid of Voldemort''s crazy killing before choosing to cooperate with him. Bureaucrats and most wizards in the British magic world belong to this category; The other is standard idealists. The most typical example is the Weasley family, who are extremely obsessed with the ordinary people''s world. They believe that the magic world should follow the ordinary people to establish a modern social system and completely bid farewell to the bloody and darkness of the past. They simply don''t understand that magic power and technology are two different things, It has never been the accumulation of knowledge caused by qualitative change, but the standard mutation mode. The total contribution of a million wizards can not be compared with that of a genius. As for the last kind, they are young people who are particularly vulnerable to being fooled and lame. Before they were adults, they unknowingly received a large number of tendentious and guiding education in Hogwarts. In addition, they could not feel the cruel nature of the world. If they spoke a little truth, they would risk their lives to defend the so-called "beautiful world" with Dumbledore. In fact, human''s desire for a better world has nothing to do with the system. The main thing that determines happiness is always material, better food, clothing, housing and transportation, better welfare and medical system, more advanced science and technology and entertainment facilities, which are what people chase after. If the master and slave can enjoy these in a slavery society, and work no more than eight hours a day and rest two days a week, I believe most ordinary people will not mind their status as slaves. Conversely, does modern society really achieve the so-called "equality"? Friedrich Auguste von Hayek, the famous advocate of free economy in the western world, once said: "money is one of the greatest free tools invented by mankind. Only money will be open to the poor, and power will never." In a way, he is right. In Europe under the feudal system, all rights are controlled by the aristocracy. It is almost impossible for civilians to get a rising channel to change their own class. However, the second half of this sentence has not been said, that is: "Although money will be open to the poor, with the continuous accumulation of capital, it will inevitably flow more and more to large capital, which will make the rich richer and the poor poorer, and gradually give birth to a new and solid power monopoly class. Therefore, to some extent, equality can only stay in the stage of theory and fantasy, and there is absolutely no possibility of realization. After all, from the moment of birth, people decide that some people are smarter and others are relatively mediocre. If a group of mediocre or even stupid people become rulers, it will be a disaster for the whole society. Therefore, the world will always be dominated by smart people and ruled by mediocre people. No matter what system, this class exists naturally and can not be eliminated at all. Dumbledore''s biggest mistake is that he wants mediocre people to replace smart people and become the ruling class of the magic world. Voldemort saw through the essence of the magic world and resolutely set up a flag to support the pure blood aristocrats to regain their rights. Because it is not difficult to find in the history of magic that wizards who have left a name or made major inventions in history are usually from pure blood noble families. Even Dumbledore himself is an ancient pure blood noble. When everyone was gone, Harry Potter immediately couldn''t help but probe carefully: "teacher, do you support Voldemort?" "Support? No, I just have a little cooperation with him. I can''t talk about support. Don''t worry, I won''t stop you from taking revenge on him, but before you start, I suggest you first pretend to surrender, observe his every move closely, and then take a fatal blow from behind when the time is ripe. After all, if you want to defeat a powerful enemy, you must first understand his weakness, Isn''t it? "Zhang Cheng took the opportunity to instill his ideas into the" savior ". "I see! I''ll do as you ask." Harry bit his teeth and nodded. Seeing the strong hatred inadvertently shown in the boy''s eyes, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but slightly tilt up the corners of his mouth and softly comforted: "Relax, I promise you don''t need to endure too long. Believe me, compared with killing the enemy directly, let the other party think he has won the victory, and then be knocked down in the abyss when he is immersed in the joy of victory. At that time, the expression is most worthy of expectation and will give people an unparalleled sense of satisfaction..." Chapter 739 With the official turn with Dumbledore, Zhang Cheng immediately felt the hostility everywhere after returning to school. Both Snape, who had a very bad relationship before, and other professors who maintained a neutral attitude on weekdays, took an isolated attitude, and even didn''t even call when they met. Maybe someone else will have complex psychological changes, or even can''t stand such a living environment and resign voluntarily. Unfortunately, Zhang Chenggen didn''t care about this. Instead, he encouraged his two students, Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy, to show their talents and establish a high prestige among the students. After all, Hogwarts is a magic school. The most important thing is not the professors at all, but the students who are known as the future of British magic. As long as we can handle them, we can influence the attitude of the parents behind them, so as to change the attitude of public opinion and the bureaucrats of the Ministry of magic. That''s why Lido couldn''t wait to decline to be the Minister of magic and hid here as the principal for half a century. Fortunately, this bloodless fight lasted only more than a month and declared a truce. Of course, not because the contradiction between the two sides has been alleviated, but because the whole semester is over, all students take the express train home and enjoy a relaxed and pleasant summer vacation. Due to his disgust with the Dursleys, Harry Potter did not return to the home where he had lived for 12 years. Instead, he chose to accept Draco''s invitation and spend the whole holiday at Malfoy Manor. I have to say, this is full of irony, and it also makes Albus Dumbledore angry. Not long ago, Lucius, through his excellent political skills, united with the school board and officials of the Ministry of magic, severely restricted his rights as president, especially weakened the power of personnel appointment and financial control. While the old man was busy soothing the uneasiness of the professors and dealing with the messy affairs in the school, Zhang Cheng easily got rid of the small tail behind him, went directly to the door of a seemingly ordinary house, raised his hand and knocked on the door. Bang! Bang! Bang! After a few knocks on the wood, a 34 year old white woman opened the door and asked in a polite voice, "Hello, sir, can I help you?" "Ah! Hello, Mrs. Granger. I''m Hermione''s professor. Is she at home now?" Zhang Cheng bowed politely to show his intention. "Professor?!" the woman was stunned at first, followed by a quick reaction and covered her mouth in surprise. "Oh - my God! You... You''re a wizard? Sorry, please come in. Hermione''s upstairs." "Thank you very much!" Zhang Cheng said politely and walked into the house full of British style. But before he could sit down, Hermione''s mother shouted at the top of her voice, "Granger! Come down! A professor at school is looking for you!" "What... What?!" The girl in a casual T-shirt and Cowboy SHORTS quickly ran down the stairs. When she saw who it was, her pupils contracted suddenly. After all, she still remembers what happened in the tree hole more than a month ago, and even has nightmares occasionally. "It seems that you had a good holiday. How''s it going? Would you mind talking to me alone?" asked Zhang Cheng with a smile. Hermione hesitated obviously, and finally nodded her head gently: "OK!" "Let''s talk. I''ll go out for a walk and come back in half an hour." Seeing this, her mother immediately picked up a coat and planned to go out for a walk to make room for their privacy. Seeing her mother go away, the girl raised her head and asked in an uncertain tone, "Professor, what do you want to talk to me first?" "It''s very simple. I hope you can join my camp like Harry. In return, I can teach you to learn the profound magic knowledge that Hogwarts will never learn, and protect your parents from being hurt in the future war." Zhang Cheng said his conditions without any disguise. Because with the in-depth study of creativity, he increasingly felt that he needed an assistant. Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy obviously don''t have this talent, so he can only target miss "know it all". Judging from her academic achievements, Hermione has excellent theoretical and research talents and is an almost perfect candidate. "War?!" the girl widened her eyes in surprise, as if she couldn''t believe that she would hear such a terrible word from a professor. "Yes! War! War in the magic world!" Zhang Cheng gave a straight answer in the affirmative. "You should know that the history of mankind is a history of war, especially the war in the magic world, which has never stopped from the beginning to the end. In particular, the ambitious Voldemort has not really died. He is planning to return and start a new war. At that time, the British magic world will be divided into two, either join Dumbledore to fight Voldemort, or add The fallen demons set off a revolution, destroy everything and establish a new order. Only I am qualified to protect some people with a neutral attitude. " "Why did you say this to me? What''s your purpose?" Hermione undoubtedly knew the dark scenes behind them for the first time and shivered with fear. "I need you! To be exact, you need your talent to help me complete a great research. In addition, do you have the heart to watch your parents die of murder, or to avoid danger, erase their memories once and for all, and immerse yourself in pain for the rest of your life? Choose, Miss Granger, which will determine your future destiny." A silver light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s pupil and began to exert influence on each other''s brain through his spiritual power. In just a few seconds, Hermione seemed to see the desolate scene of separation from her parents in the future and couldn''t help crying. After returning to reality, she quickly wiped her tears, bit her lower lip and replied in a decisive tone: "no! I will never let that happen! I promise your terms, professor." "Great! I promise you won''t regret your choice. Here, I have an experimental data. Your first task is to find fuzzy rules from the chaotic results. As long as you finish this task before the beginning of school, I will give you two amulets, which are enough to protect the wearer''s life." After that, Zhang Cheng stood up, took out a tissue paper, gently wiped the girl''s tears, and then left a thick note to cast the transmission magic and disappeared in place. He knew very well that as long as he opened the experimental note, Hermione would be firmly attracted by the content. Curiosity and exploring the unknown are human nature. Some people are particularly obvious in this regard. Miss "know it all" is one of them. Chapter 740 Late at night, in the most secret room under Malfoy Manor, a cold body was placed on the anatomical table. Dobby, the reformed domestic elf, is busy injecting some potions with strange energy. Whenever a potion is injected into the muscle tissue, the body will change in varying degrees, or the skin will become hard rock, or grow strange scales and hair, and some will be directly transformed into elemental forms such as water and flame, which is like a treasure house with infinite possibilities. Obviously, this is not an ordinary corpse, but a Hogwarts student with creative power in his body. To be exact, he has officially graduated this summer and is planning to find a job and start a new life. But it''s incredible that he didn''t know what he was suddenly in contact with, which led to a sudden change in the creative power in the body, triggered a violent energy shock, and died in a single field. The changes produced by the creative power did not disappear because of death, but remained perfectly. You should know that before the accident, this is the slowest and most insignificant of all the experimental subjects, so Zhang Cheng wants to find out what causes the change of creative hormone and even killed his own host. Just as he stared at the changing body and thought hard, the house elf suddenly stopped his hand and carefully said, "great evil master, dobby has checked every inch of skin and muscle according to your instructions." "What''s the result? Tell me what you found?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and asked in a casual tone. "Yes, master. Dobby found something very interesting! Although he died, his cells did not die, but entered another state, a state that can almost be called eternal life." the house elf raised his hands and shouted excitedly. "Eternal life?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Yes, master, eternal life." dobby stretched out a finger, gently scratched on the left arm of the body, opened his mouth and exposed his yellow teeth. "Look! Even if the man is dead and the blood is no longer flowing, the single cell still maintains a strong self-healing ability, and can actively draw magic energy from the air to maintain its own survival." Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng sneered and shook his head: "no, it''s not immortality. At most, it can only be an enhanced version of troll''s constitution. The real immortality of cells should be indestructible. No matter what kind of attack, they can survive successfully." "Your request is too high, great master. To some extent, this corpse has reached the immortality standard in the concept of most wizards. Maybe you can consider using it to make a body for the Dark Lord. I believe he will be very satisfied." dobby said with a sinister face. It has to be said that after transformation, he has completely abandoned the previous naive and kind side, completely integrated with the sinister and cunning character in the subconscious, and belongs to an out and out dangerous element. "To make a new body for Voldemort? That''s a good idea." Zhang Cheng raised his right hand and forcibly extracted a large amount of black ink like material from the body, and then put it into a glass container with the thickness of his forearm. Feeling the chaotic magic energy inside, he pursed his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "then let me give my dear Dark Lord a little surprise. I hope he will like this gift..." "Hei hei! I''m afraid he will never know that he has unknowingly become one of your experiments. Please allow me to offer my highest praise. You are the greatest and most evil wizard in history." dobby bent down and bowed deeply, and his eyes burst out of fanaticism and worship. "Extract all useful things, and then clean the body. I don''t want to leave a trace, okay?" Zhang Cheng ignored these boring boasting and directly issued the order to destroy the body. You know, at present, there are nearly 180 students carrying creativity in Hogwarts. In order to ensure that the experimental process is carried out step by step, he must ensure that the information is strictly blocked to prevent unnecessary panic and riots. "I see! But are you sure you don''t have to send one to Miss Granger? She''s the assistant you''ve chosen. Maybe it''s good for her to get in touch early." dobby looked up and gave a suggestion. Zhang Cheng touched his chin, hesitated for a moment, and immediately nodded his head: "yes! But don''t tell her how it came from. Hermione is still too young to be a qualified assistant." "Don''t worry, master. Dobby knows what to do." the house elf saluted again, then turned to draw a small bottle of black material, cast a phantom and disappeared in place. Next second It pops directly into Hermione''s bedroom. The girl is lying on the bed in her pajamas. While reading the experimental notes left by Zhang Cheng before leaving, she writes and draws in her notebook. Her two eyebrows are almost entangled together. She almost screamed when she saw a strange looking domestic elf appear in front of her. Fortunately! Dobby had expected this, quickly put his index finger on his lips and made a silent movement: "Shh! Don''t be afraid, Miss Granger, I''m not here to hurt you. On the contrary, I''m here to send you something interesting." "Send something?" Hermione unconsciously leaned against the head of the bed. "Yes! Here, the master asked me to give this to you. Trust me, it will open your eyes." After saying these meaningful words, dobby put the test tube filled with black matter on the nearby desk, followed by his owe, leaned down and moved away again. After confirming that the house elf really left, the girl carefully jumped out of bed and grabbed the test tube to see what was in it. But at the moment when the finger just came into contact with the glass, the mysterious black matter suddenly began to boil, emitting colorful brilliant light! At the same time, there seemed to be a certain force awakening in her body. With the rapid flow of blood vessels, her whole body, and the dark blue light burst out from her pupils. The whole process lasted about three or five minutes until Hermione couldn''t help playing a clever game. "Oh God! I... what''s the matter with me? What happened?" Through the dressing mirror placed in the corner, she can clearly see that her long brown hair now presents a strange dark blue, which changes like running water, and is as beautiful as a fairy tale goblin. In addition, the pores and folds all over the body disappear, and the skin is so smooth that there are no wrinkles at all Chapter 741 "Excellent activity, excellent adaptability and general fusion. It seems that it will take some time before this thing can enter the stage of in vivo experiment..." Zhang Cheng obviously doesn''t know how much trouble Hermione Granger has brought with his little gift. He is busy testing various properties of black matter. For him, this kind of thing generated by the mutation of creative power is full of incredible characteristics. It can not only give cells strong adaptability, but also observe the interaction between each nucleus and other nuclei through the microscope, just like these cells have obtained relatively independent consciousness, Will judge according to the action from external stimuli. Of course, this is not the most interesting. The most interesting thing is that although black matter strengthens more than 90% of the cells in the body, it does not strengthen brain cells. This means that no matter how strong the body is, the brain is extremely fragile, just like ordinary people. The deceased was in the process of mutation. The brain could not bear the sudden increase of blood pressure. The whole skull exploded directly and turned into a pool of rotten bean curd. However, as an enhancer, it is undoubtedly qualified. At least after strengthening, the total amount of magic that the wizard''s body can carry has increased, and it will obtain a certain degree of resistance to various magic attacks. The only thing that Zhang Cheng always doesn''t understand is, what are the conditions for this mutation? The strong will of the experimental problem itself? Or from the outside? Or a chain reaction caused by a specific magic item? Since he did not observe the situation at that time, he could not speculate anything at all, and even the recurring spells often used by some wizards failed. Just when he thought he had entered the dead end again, Lucius Malfoy suddenly opened the door and burst in, shouting excitedly: "Great news! Next semester, Hogwarts will hold the top three competition, which has stopped for more than 700 years. I believe Dumbledore will break his head. As long as he makes a mistake, we can use it as an excuse to make trouble. Even if we can''t drive him away, we can issue more laws to restrict the president''s rights." "Oh? It sounds interesting, but I''m more concerned about the Dark Lord''s plan. Tell me how he plans to announce his return?" Zhang Cheng slowly turned around with a playful expression on his face. You know, Peter Pettigrew is dead and burned to ashes by Harry Potter. He now wondered how Voldemort would complete his resurrection plan without his own help, especially the release of one of his most loyal servants, Barty crouch, Jr. "Sorry, he didn''t mention it. He just asked me to prepare some extra Quidditch World Cup tickets. I heard that he received two new servants some time ago. I think he should take this opportunity to summon the death eaters." Lucius guessed in an uncertain tone. "New servant?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed surprise. Lucius nodded solemnly: "yes! One is called madier and the other is Cindy. I only know that they are crazy duel lovers. They participate in duels at least five times a year and kill their opponents cruelly each time, so they are wanted by the whole European magic world." "I see... It seems that our dark lord is really charming. You can meet your fanatical admirers wherever you go, can''t you?" Zhang Cheng joked meaningfully. This time, Lucius wisely closed his mouth and did not participate in the discussion. As an aristocrat, he didn''t want to be watched by Voldemort who killed without blinking his eyes because he was quick to talk. Zhang Cheng turned around the basement twice and suddenly said, "get me two Quidditch World Cup tickets, too. I want to see what he wants to do with my own eyes." "It''s a piece of cake!" Lucius agreed without hesitation. Perhaps for ordinary wizard families, it takes months of savings to buy a pricey ticket, but for him who has bought countless industries, he is hardly a drizzle. ¡­¡­ Time flies. More than a week passed in the blink of an eye. With the approach of the Quidditch World Cup final day, the whole British magic world has entered a carnival state, even the mature Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy are no exception. Sports! In particular, the intense antagonistic movement can always arouse the primitive instinct hidden in the human subconscious. To some extent, it belongs to the continuation of hunting and killing impulse, which can make people''s spirit fall into an extremely excited state. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng had not felt this for a long time. He just came to Hermione''s house alone with two VIP seats, but as soon as he met, he saw Mrs. Granger with a sad face. Out of politeness, he asked, "madam, are you in any trouble?" "It''s Hermione! She''s locked herself in her room for more than a week and won''t let us in. I''m worried if something''s wrong with her. You know, magic..." the latter obviously hesitated, but finally told the truth. After all, it is difficult for ordinary families to accept a daughter as a wizard, not to mention accidental injuries from time to time in the process of learning magic. "Don''t worry, if you don''t mind, I can go up and have a look." Zhang Cheng took the easy task with a smile on his face. "Thank you so much! I really don''t know what to say. Hermione is upstairs. Go up and find her yourself." Mrs. Granger quickly pointed to the room on the second floor near the right side of the stairs. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng went directly to the door and knocked on the door. Soon, the girl''s agitated voice came out of the door: "damn! Mom! I said, don''t disturb me." "It''s me, Miss Granger. No matter what happens, you''d better open the door first. Don''t you think a mere door can stop me from entering?" Zhang Cheng joked in a half joking tone. "Teach... Professor?!" Hermione was no doubt startled. There was a loud crash in the room, and she didn''t know what she had knocked down. A minute later, the closed door opened a gap. The girl was wrapped in blankets all over her body. She carefully inspected her surroundings. After confirming that her parents were not there, she fully opened the door and urged in a low voice, "come on! Come in!" "What are you doing?" When Zhang Cheng walked into the room, he saw books and notes piled up on the bed, on the ground and on the table, and even a clamp pot used to boil magic drugs. "I... I don''t know. You''d better see for yourself." After locking the door, Hermione took off her blanket and revealed her amazing hair and face Chapter 742 Dark blue eyes like gemstones, flowing hair like water, and rich water elements around the surface of the body and skin At present, the young girl''s state is not like a normal human at all. On the contrary, she has many similarities with magical creatures such as tree spirits and Water Goblins. "Incredible! I have to say, dear Miss Granger, you are so beautiful now..." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and made no secret of his inner surprise. You know, in this world, there are generally two relatively reliable conjectures about the origin of wizards. One of them is that the original birth of all human wizards comes from the hybrid offspring of ordinary humans and magical creatures. In short, this conjecture is that at the beginning, humans did not have the ability to cast spells, but obtained the corresponding genes from magical creatures, and then obtained a special ethnic group relying on blood transmission through continuous mixing. However, with the continuous diffusion of this transmission, some unpredictable changes have gradually appeared. For example, even if two wizards are combined, there is a certain chance to produce "Squibs" that cannot release magic; For another example, in the process of blood transmission of wizards, the genes that determine magic are gradually transformed into recessive genes, which continue to spread among future generations until a descendant''s recessive genes are suddenly activated to regain the casting talent. If this inference is correct, those "mud species" despised by pure blood nobles can actually be regarded as the descendants of wizards, but they have lived in the ordinary world for too long to completely cut off their connection with the magic world. As for another inference, it comes from ancient myths and legends. It is said that in ancient times, mankind was still in the primitive tribal period of eating hair and blood, and there was a magic explosion on the earth. At that time, all humans and animals near the outbreak node inevitably mutated. Animals mutated into today''s magical creatures, while humans mutated into different forms such as goblins, Meiwa, elves, wizards and so on. In short, no matter which kind, the mutation in girls is likely to belong to a kind of atavism, which is the expression of the complete activation of recessive genes. Unfortunately, Hermione obviously didn''t think so. She covered her face and cried, "Professor Mei, this is not the time to joke. You know, I''m worried to death these days. If I can''t return to normal, how can I go out and meet people?" "No, no, no, Miss Granger, I''m not kidding. Take a good look at yourself in the mirror and experience the powerful magic flowing in your blood vessels. I promise that even Dumbledore and Voldemort can''t help drooling greedily when they see you now. I promise that for every powerful wizard, you are the most beautiful goddess in their mind." Zhang Cheng put his hand on the girl''s shoulder and whispered in each other''s ear. Hermione obviously didn''t adapt to this behavior of being too close to adult men. Her heart beat rapidly, her face quickly covered with a faint blush, and stammered, "but... But I can''t go out like this? My parents will be frightened." "Don''t worry, I think a deformed eardrop should be easy to handle." Zhang Cheng took out a white pearl earring from his magic waist bag and gently pricked it on Miss "know it all"''s earlobe. "Ah!" Hermione could not help crying out because of the slight stabbing pain, but soon found that the pierced part did not bleed, and there were some strange information in her mind, as if only one thought could change her shape. Driven by strong curiosity, she closed her eyes and recalled her previous appearance. After you open your eyes again in about two or three seconds, the self in the mirror has returned to normal, but the white and smooth skin has been perfectly preserved, making the whole person look full of girls'' unique elegance and purity. "How does it feel? Is it no different from before? This is the power of magic! It can easily solve everything that makes you feel troubled and troublesome." After that, Zhang Cheng kissed the girl on the cheek, took the initiative to stand up, pulled up the curtains, opened the window, filled the bedroom with fresh air, and deliberately pretended not to see the slightly obsessed eyes of the other party. As an old hand who is good at playing tricks, it is as easy for him to create a close and ambiguous atmosphere through some small movements and psychological hints as eating and drinking water. After all, women, regardless of their age, are far more perceptual than rational in nature. As long as they can find and break through the most vulnerable link in their hearts, they can give everything wholeheartedly, even if they know that the other party is cheating and using themselves. Poor Hermione didn''t know that she was a butterfly falling into a trap. She was completely immersed in an indescribable emotion. She didn''t finally wake up until she was blown by the wind. She quickly touched her slightly hot face, raised her feet, threw a few pieces of pink close fitting clothes on the floor, stuffed them under the bed, and tried to maintain the lady''s side. After all this, she summoned up the courage to ask, "Professor, do you have anything important to come to me suddenly?" Zhang Cheng looked sideways, glanced at the girl''s slightly nervous reaction with the rest of his eyes, smiled and shook his head: "no, it''s nothing. In fact, I just wanted to invite you to see the Quidditch World Cup this time. I don''t know if you are interested?" "Quidditch World Cup?" Hermione''s eyes widened in surprise. I can''t help but be surprised! Last semester, she clearly remembered that the young professor had never watched any Quidditch competition held in the school, nor showed any interest in this wizard confrontation sport. "Ha ha! Don''t be so surprised. In fact, I''m not going to watch boring games, but to witness the prelude to the return of the Great Dark Lord. Of course, it''s also a good choice to watch sports and relax occasionally." Zhang Cheng explained with a laugh. But he had another reason not to say it, that was to let the girl see the dark side of the magic world and completely destroy the last trace of innocence in each other''s mind. As a philosopher once said, the reason why most people think the world is beautiful is that they are well protected and have not personally experienced the bloodiest, cruelest and darkest side of the world. Only those who have really experienced these and still can hope for human nature are qualified to hold high the banner of justice. Unfortunately, there are so few such people that they can almost be ignored. After experiencing terrible things, most people often despair of human nature and even throw themselves into the embrace of darkness. The sudden change of Harry Potter''s character is the best proof. Now, Zhang Cheng wants to do the same thing to Hermione Granger, but this time, he will add a little "love" praised by Albus Dumbledore to prove that "love" has never been the privilege of the so-called "just people", and "evil people" can also have it Chapter 743 "Oh - my God! Baby, you are finally willing to go out of the bedroom. Also, what''s the matter with your smooth skin? Is it the effect of some beauty magic? Give it to your mother..." As soon as she came down the stairs, Mrs. Granger rushed up and held her daughter in her arms, asking questions like all mothers who care about their children. Especially for the sudden beauty of her daughter, she is full of excitement and expectation "Mom! Let me go! And! Don''t touch my face and neck!" Hermione flushed and struggled desperately to get out of her mother''s arms. If there is no outsider present, she certainly doesn''t mind being close to her mother, but the problem is that at present, not only an outsider is present, but also a man. Some intimate small moves are a little embarrassing. Mrs. Granger seemed to find this too. Yiyi was not willing to let go of her daughter and still asked, "is there really no spell and potion that can make the skin smooth?" "Of course not! I was totally surprised!" Hermione bit the word "accident" to death. Although at the beginning, she hoped to let her parents know the magic of the British magic world, the more she knew later, she found that there was a terrible danger behind it, so she gradually changed her attitude and began to hide the truth. Finally, she was unwilling to disclose what happened in the school. Zhang Cheng, no doubt aware of this estrangement, took out a small bottle of life prolonging potion, and handed it to the girl''s mother with a smile. "Mrs. Grainger, if you don''t mind, please try this, and I promise you will be as young as twenty years old after using it." "Really! Give it to me? It''s too expensive! I don''t know what to say..." The latter obviously showed surprise, carefully picked it up, opened it, smelled it under his nose, and then dropped two drops on the back of his hand. moment The original slight wrinkles have disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the thick pores have gradually tightened. Instead, they are delicate and tender beyond words, as if they were back to the most beautiful scene of white women between the ages of 18 and 20. After discovering this incredible change, Mrs. Granger immediately went crazy and poured it on her face, neck, shoulders, arms, lower abdomen and so on. After a while, the whole person became new and stood with her daughter more like a sister than a mother and daughter. Staring at her new self in the mirror, she couldn''t help exclaiming, "unbelievable! My God! I... I don''t know what to say! Thank you, professor. This magical potion must be very precious?" "Of course! It''s a special material called the essence of life. It''s not only rejuvenating but also prolonging the life span of human beings. If you can take it every once in a while, it''s not a problem to live hundreds of years," Zhang Cheng explained deliberately. "Prolong... Prolong life?!" Hermione''s voice suddenly became sharp. According to the knowledge she learned in school, only one person in the magic world has the ability to make longevity potions, that is the famous Nicole LeMay, the alchemist who made the "magic stone". In addition, even Dumbledore and Voldemort could not do this. But as the magic stone was destroyed, the longevity potion disappeared completely, and no one could make it anymore. When the mother saw her daughter''s surprised expression, she immediately realized the value of the small bottle of green liquid in her hand and asked carefully, "Granger, tell me, is this medicine very valuable?" The girl obviously hesitated for a few seconds, and finally nodded her head: "yes, mom. Even in the magic world, its value can''t be measured by money." When Mrs. Granger heard this sentence, her eyes immediately showed strong contradictions and entanglements. On the one hand, as a woman, she was extremely eager to keep this magic medicine to keep herself young and beautiful, on the other hand, she was unwilling to accept this expensive gift for no reason. Seeing that the "small gift" has played a corresponding role, Zhang Cheng flashed a little thought that is not easy to be noticed in his eyes, and took the initiative to comfort him: "Please take it, madam. For me, this potion is not as valuable as outsiders think. To be exact, Hermione can make potions with similar effects over time. You can''t imagine how excellent your daughter is. Her talent in magic is like Einstein, Newton and Curie in the ordinary world." "Really... Really?!" Mrs. Granger subconsciously stared at Hermione who was also at a loss. Although she knows that her daughter has always been smarter and faster than her peers, she can''t imagine her future achievements comparable to those great scientists who have laid the foundation of modern science. "Of course it''s true! Time will prove everything." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and showed a confident smile. Because with his huge knowledge base at present, even an ordinary little wizard can be trained into a magic master, not to mention a girl who is far smarter than her peers and has received education in both science and magic systems. Not many adolescent boys and girls can resist being praised in front of their parents, no matter how smart and mature he or she appears. ¡­¡­ Hermione, whose brain was in a blank state, even forgot what happened next. Vaguely, she went back to the room and put on a beautiful skirt. She didn''t finally wake up until she was hundreds of meters away from home. She raised her head and asked in a low voice, "why? Why are you so good to me?" "I think you know why, don''t you? For me, you are a special existence, even more special than Harry. There is a beautiful gem hidden in your body, but no one has found it yet, but I believe it will one day shine a light that destroys beauty." Looking at the Sunny Street, Zhang Cheng gave a very vague reason. However, it was this extremely vague reason that made the girl involuntarily have some associations, lowered her head, shed a shy expression, and responded with a mosquito like voice: "thank you..." Then they fell into a strange atmosphere in which no one spoke anymore. They didn''t cast their transmission magic until they passed through the deserted alley at the corner of the street. At the same time, Voldemort, hiding in Riddell''s old house, was staring at his new men through his extremely twisted simple body. A few minutes later, he made a harsh hoarse voice: "remember, this mission can only succeed, not fail. You must show your strength and let everyone know that I am about to return. No one can stop it." "Understand! We will make the whole magic world tremble under the black mark!" a man wrapped up in a cloak shouted wildly. "Yes! For the pride of pure blood! For the future of the magic world!" another woman echoed. Chapter 744 Quidditch World Cup is a carnival held by wizards every four years. Its scale and influence in the magic world can almost be comparable to or even better than the football World Cup in the world of ordinary people. After all, although the world cup of football covers most parts of the world, there are other fierce sports competitions to choose from, such as basketball, football, track and field, swimming, fighting and so on. But wizards have only one sport, Quidditch. They have no second choice at all, so it''s not surprising to be crazy about it. In fact, ten days before the start of the game, around a hidden huge stadium in England, many enthusiastic fans arrived in advance and set up their tents. At the same time, there are a large number of vendors selling strange gadgets and souvenirs, as well as gamblers who want to make a fortune. you ''re right! It''s sports betting! However, it is obvious that wizards have not made any laws to restrict gambling, so from the elderly in their 70s and 80s to the children who can just talk, anyone who can take out real gold and silver money from his pocket can participate in it. Appreciating the scene full of laughter and happiness in front of him, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but slightly raise the corners of his mouth, smiled and sighed: "it''s really a group of carefree fools, isn''t it? I''m afraid they won''t dream of what interesting things will happen next..." "Totally agree! This is the world Dumbledore wants to build! If it goes on like this, the whole wizard community will become more and more degenerate and more keen on pleasure. At that time, we will gradually become slaves or even slaves of Muggles. He simply doesn''t understand that the reason why the Muggle government doesn''t dare to tell us what to do is not how friendly they are, but Afraid of the power of magic, once they find that the wizard begins to become weak, they will immediately tear off the mask of hypocrisy, catch us all and send us to the laboratory for cruel experiments. " Lucius Malfoy clearly understood the darkness and greed of mankind, especially the ordinary human world, and the true meaning of the so-called "peace" in one word. Since human beings entered the civilized society, the wars and killings between them have never stopped, and their cruelty is far more terrible than any species that ever existed on the earth. But why did all the major powers stop the all-out war at the same time after the end of the Second World War and turn to relatively cautious war methods such as espionage, infiltration, supporting puppets and proxy war? It''s not that the high-level people in these countries have become noble! But they can''t afford a full-scale war! The global thermonuclear war means that human civilization is likely to be destroyed. Even if some people survive, it is difficult to rise again on the dangerous waste land. Those who know a little about creatures know that any creature needs to maintain a certain diversity to survive. The power of heat weapons is enough to cause fatal damage to the diversity of surface organisms. Therefore, strictly speaking, "peace" is equivalent to "nuclear peace". Many people who don''t know the truth may be surprised that savage and bloodthirsty Europeans were so belligerent in the past. From Greece to Rome, from barbarian invasion to the dark middle ages, to the era of great navigation and modern times full of gunpowder, there was almost no year without war. Why did he suddenly become peace loving during the cold war? The answer is very simple. I was frightened by the two superpowers of the United States and the Soviet Union waving nuclear sticks every day. Although the two countries never really started a war in Europe, they chose Asia as the battlefield of the proxy war. People who understand geopolitics know that Europe is too important. Once a war begins, it must be a war, so neither side dare to fight. On the contrary, Asia is not so important. A dozen will not cause the situation to get out of control. By the way, you can touch the bottom of your deadly enemies. Why not. "That''s right! Once the Wizards become docile, it''s not far from extinction. You''re smarter than I thought." Zhang Cheng glanced at the scrupulously dressed middle-aged handsome man around him. You know, this guy''s performance in the "original" is an idiot to the extreme. He doesn''t look like an aristocrat who is proficient in conspiracy. But now he suddenly realized that Lucius was not stupid. Many seemingly stupid choices were just forced. Once he got enough resources, he would immediately turn into a headache opponent. Even Albus Dumbledore could only knock off his teeth and swallow them in his stomach. "Ha ha! Unfortunately, the greatest wizard alive pretends not to see this. I sometimes wonder if he is a spy sent by Muggles to lead us to self destruction." Lucius laughed and sarcastically. "Spy? No, he doesn''t deserve to be called a spy. At best, he''s just a white left with a burned brain." Zhang Cheng glanced disdainfully. "White left?" Lucius obviously heard the word for the first time and showed an interested expression. "Ah, it refers to those idiots who boast of high morality and believe that they can use love and justice to affect the world. In their concept, the minority is always more important than the majority, animals are always more important than humans, and even to the point where they want to prohibit all humans from eating animals. Look at Dumbledore, isn''t that the theory he preaches?" Zhang Cheng gave a meaningful explanation. Just when Lucius was excited to express his views on such people, he suddenly saw his son coming face to face with Harry Potter. He immediately hid his sour face, smiled and said hello: "what, do you find anything interesting?" "Nothing interesting, but we bought some souvenirs." Malfoy showed the doll and hat in his hand. "Me too!" Harry raised his magic telescope. "Where''s Hermione? Isn''t she with you?" Zhang Cheng immediately asked when he noticed that there was a missing person in the team. Harry turned and pointed to a red tent in the distance: "Granger and Zhang Qiu are playing Tarot Divination with a gypsy over there. It''s estimated that they won''t come out for a while." "Gypsy Tarot Card divination? It sounds interesting. Maybe I should go and have a look. Sorry, excuse me for a moment." Zhang Cheng flashed a strange look in his eyes and quickly walked towards the red tent. Because he could feel that the tent was filled with a strange magical energy. Although it was difficult for ordinary wizards to detect, it was as conspicuous as a light in the dark. Obviously, this is not divination at all, but a premeditated and planned approach. Zhang Cheng, who has always considered problems from the perspective of the worst of human nature, doesn''t think it will be a prank or a joke between friends Chapter 745 "Ah, Queen, this card represents a happy life, full of feminine charm and fruitful love. Congratulations, beautiful lady, your future is very strong." In the red tent, a woman with a veil and only two brown eyes, covered with small and large amulets, pendants and other trinkets, held a tarot card and explained with a smile. Sitting across the table was no one but Hermione Granger, who was invited to watch the Quidditch World Cup final. Needless to say, like most young girls who have just entered puberty, she inevitably began to be interested in the opposite sex. In particular, the ambiguous atmosphere a few days ago encouraged this fantasy in her mind, so that she forgot her attitude of disdaining divination. In contrast, next to Zhang Qiu is a little sad. Because what she drew was a lover, and she still put it upside down. According to the definition of tarot, this means that feelings are frustrated and lovers or friends will betray themselves, which is a real bad omen. "Sounds good!" Hermione didn''t notice the reaction of her friends at all, and her eyes burst out with excitement and expectation. Just when she wanted to pay for the card as a souvenir, the masked gypsy woman suddenly stretched out a finger, pointed to the wooden box placed on the table and asked, "beautiful lady, do you have sexual interest to see a treasure, a treasure that can really change the fate of others? I promise, it will never disappoint you." "The treasure that changes fate?!" Zhang Qiu suddenly stared with an interested expression. Although a voice called reason kept reminding her that it was probably a small trick to cheat money, sensibility kept shouting that as long as it was not too expensive, she must buy it to reverse the bad luck brought by the inverted lover. "Yes! This is my grandmother''s treasure. A hundred Gypsy witches died to make it. Now, let me show it to you..." As the last word blurted out, the gypsy woman pressed her hand on the lid of the box and opened it with great care and slow movement. But before the lid was half opened, she suddenly stopped all her movements, followed by a slight uncontrollable tremor all over her body. About ten seconds later, a familiar voice came from behind: "you have a keen sense and a smart mind. You know? If you dare to continue to open the lid just now, I''m afraid it''s already a cold body." The voice just fell! A dark figure came out from the darkness behind the tent. It was Zhang Cheng himself. But at present, he has absolutely no friendliness disguised as usual, and his eyes are shining with the light of destruction and death. "Big... My Lord, I can explain..." the gypsy woman was obviously frightened. To be exact, she felt more terrible and desperate than Voldemort. "Explain? No, no, no, you don''t need to explain, and I never like to hear a pawn explain. I''m very sorry, it seems that your partner must complete the task alone. As for you, I won''t kill you, but I need to send a clear message to your master." Zhang Cheng raised his hand and aimed at the other party, emitting a light blue light. moment Women feel that their sensory organs are infinitely enlarged, and even the light clothes and jewelry they wear become extremely oppressive. Next second "Drill the heart and gouge out the bones!" "Ah ah ah!!!" With Zhang Cheng''s famous heart drilling mantra, the woman immediately screamed with extreme pain. Not only her voice was full of despair, but also her tears, snot, saliva, and even urine and urine were completely incontinent, as if she had completely lost her ability to think. There was only one task left for the whole brain nerve, that is, to bear the unspeakable pain of language. You should know that playing with bones and heart is not torture in the ordinary sense understood by normal people, but a torture that directly acts on the nerves and even the depths of the soul. Generally speaking, even Voldemort''s punishment for mistakes rarely lasts more than 15 seconds. Because once it exceeds this time, there is the possibility of mental collapse and becoming a madman or fool. But now, the unlucky woman not only suffered from the heart drilling curse, but also her perception was magnified countless times. She went crazy almost the first time, and there was no possibility of reply at all. This means that although Zhang Cheng didn''t kill her, he gave her a more terrible torture than death. He will live without self-consciousness for the rest of his life. Hermione was no doubt frightened by what happened suddenly. She covered her mouth and forced herself not to make a sound. It took seven or eight minutes to calm down. There was a shiver in her voice: "you... Why did you do this? What was in the box?" "Believe me, you''d better not know. I can only tell you that it is an evil magic item made by killing and distorting the souls of 100 witches. If the box was opened just now, you will be controlled by evil magic from soul to body, induce the dark character in the deep subconscious, and finally become a manipulated puppet." After that, Zhang Cheng grabbed the box and squeezed it with his fingers. Bang! The wooden box and its contents were crushed directly. At the same time, countless black foggy skeletons flew out from the inside, constantly wandering in the tent, roaring and frantically attacking everything they touched. He has always been dismissive of such low-level gadgets without technical content. The essence of magic lies in understanding and control. If a magical object can''t even be controlled by the maker himself, and is full of all kinds of accidents and uncertainties, it is 100% a failed work, no matter how powerful it is. "Damn it! Who is she? She wants to curse us!" Zhang Qiu also recovered from her shock and glared at the crazy gypsy woman. As a senior sister, she has read some books about curse and understands how vicious each other''s behavior is. "If you guessed right, she should be Voldemort''s servant. I suggest you two better be vigilant and don''t act alone these days. Few of the Death Eaters under the Dark Lord have a clear mind. Most of them are crazy people with abnormal brains and like to make their own decisions. Between you and Harry, there is a great possibility of being attacked." Zhang Cheng revealed some information half true and half false. "God! This is terrible!" Hermione subconsciously clutched the wand hidden in her pocket. She had never had a clear concept of the war in the magical world before, but now she personally experienced the madness of unscrupulous means and finally realized how wise her decision was some time ago. Everyone must stand in line in this battle. No one can be spared Chapter 746 After the inexplicable attack, the lively young people didn''t go out for several days, but stayed in the luxury tent of Malfoy''s house. In particular, when Harry Potter learned that Voldemort was likely to make adverse actions against himself and his friends, the whole person fell into a state of nervous tension. Even when he slept at night, he would often be awakened by nightmares, touching the lightning shaped scar on his forehead from time to time and thinking. Obviously, the Dark Lord is using the connection between the two to spy on the boy''s privacy, trying to find out what kind of attitude Zhang Cheng has towards Harry. In his plan, killing the "surviving boy" has become the most direct and best way to celebrate his return. After all, most stupid bottom wizards believe that it was this newborn baby that caused the most powerful Dark Lord in British history to suffer a shameful failure. Only by killing Harry Potter can we prove to everyone, including death eaters, that what happened more than a decade ago was just an accident because of his carelessness. Unfortunately, the plan has encountered a little trouble now, that is, the mysterious allies do not seem to support this approach, and even express their attitude in a very fierce way. But Zhang Cheng himself intriguingly ignored Voldemort''s temptation, pretended that nothing had happened, continued to cultivate the trust and ambiguous relationship with Hermione, and took time to teach girls some magic knowledge from other worlds. In this way, the days passed day by day, and soon the day to hold the Quidditch World Cup final finally came. Sitting in the VIP seat with the best view, Lucius Malfoy forced himself to be calm until the surrounding audience were attracted by the fierce competition. Then he lowered his voice and asked, "do you think he will do it at this time?" "Now? In front of 100000 spectators?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the crowded ring stadium and immediately smiled and shook his head. "As long as he hasn''t completely gone crazy, he won''t do such a stupid thing. You should understand that the most important thing to create panic and riots is to keep a sense of mystery so that the people don''t know who the enemy is, and then they will inevitably fall into a state of self danger and begin to suspect and distrust each other. In addition, launching attacks during the day will expose too many secrets. If it was replaced by It''s me. I''ll choose the dead of night. " "So the attack will happen tonight?" Lucius was not stupid and quickly guessed the time chosen by the Dark Lord. You know, after the game, wizards from all over the world will stay for one night at most, followed by a return trip. If Voldemort really wants to make some big news, tonight is his last chance. "That''s right! Watch the game. Once tonight is over, the whole British magic world will become another scene. You will be very busy." With these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng glanced at Cornell fudge, the Minister of Magic who was not far away and couldn''t understand the situation, and showed a smile. Before long, this old man who is infatuated with power, status and wealth will become the sharpest sword he uses to deal with Albus Dumbledore. ¡­¡­ With warm cheers and cheers, the 422nd World Cup final finally came to a successful conclusion. Ireland defeated Bulgaria by a narrow margin and won the trophy, which symbolizes the highest honor in magic sports. Fortunately, the two teams representing Britain, England and Scotland, have long been eliminated. Otherwise, who knows whether there will be an international news of Quidditch hooligans'' noisy award ceremony in this land rich in football hooligans. However, this has nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. In fact, his attention has never been attracted by the so-called "game". When the carnival that lasted for the whole middle of the night ended and people returned to their tents to rest, the attack and riots arrived as scheduled. Voldemort''s men, without any disguise this time, first fired a huge black devil mark directly into the sky, summoned those Death Eaters hidden among ordinary people, followed by forming a team and began to frantically attack the law executors originally used by the Ministry of magic to maintain order. In just a few minutes, at least six or seven people died on the spot, more than 30 people were seriously injured and more than 100 people were seriously injured. Even in the world of ordinary people, this can be regarded as a terrorist attack that shocked the world, not to mention the much smaller number of wizards. Listening to the panic screams and painful wails in the distance, Zhang Cheng sighed slightly and exclaimed, "a new round of wizard war has finally officially begun!" "Yes! The death eaters have repressed for too long and endured for too long, and soon the English magic world will flow with blood." Lucius shook his arm tightly and nodded. As a member of the death eaters, he can clearly feel that the dark mark engraved on his arm is burning violently, which is a sign that the Dark Lord is calling his men. "Teacher, what do we need to do next?" Harry Potter asked carefully. "Us? We don''t need to do anything. Just wait patiently. You know, Voldemort is not a patient person..." Before Zhang Cheng finished speaking, a masked man suddenly appeared out of thin air, stroked his chest with one hand, bowed, and said in a voice disguised by magic: "good evening, sir. On behalf of the Great Dark Lord, I invite you. He is eager to talk to you face-to-face about Harry Potter." "Oh? He has the courage to see me!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. He will never forget that the last time he met, the other party specially made a magic mirror to hide his real position in order to prevent accidents. "The Dark Lord is fearless! Even death will be conquered by him one day. Please come with me. He doesn''t like to wait." said the masked man raised his wand and was ready to cast his transformation. Just as Zhang Chenggang was about to walk over and let the other party complete the transmission with himself, he suddenly found that Hermione didn''t know when to hold her clothes, and her eyes showed tension and concern. Seeing this, he bent down, kissed the girl on the forehead, smiled and comforted, "don''t worry, honey, I''ll be fine¡° "Be careful! I''ll be here waiting for you to come back!" "I''ll be back before dawn at the latest, I promise." With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng grabbed the strange man''s sleeve and disappeared with a brush. Next second He directly appeared in an old house with a strong rotten smell. The surrounding floors and decorations have not been maintained for some time. They are covered with a thick layer of dust and spider webs. There are no lights, only two candles emitting weak light. Chapter 747 "Ah! You''re here at last, my dear friend." With the highly recognizable voice, Voldemort finally revealed his twisted and ugly temporary body. It has to be said that his talent in magic is really amazing. Even in the miserable state between life and death, he can still use limited resources to ensure that he will not really die. Besides, just this baby like body contains a lot of advanced necromancer magic technology, which can ensure that the incomplete and cursed soul will not be swallowed up by the ubiquitous death rules. You know what happened to Voldemort, if anyone else, even Albus Dumbledore, would never survive. But he not only survived successfully, but also actively planned to focus on shaping his body and appear in front of the world as a living person. There is no doubt that this alone is enough to prove that he is qualified to claim that he conquered death. Realizing this, Zhang Cheng put aside his previous contempt and sincerely praised: "good evening, dear Dark Lord. I have to admit that your attainments in some magic are far more powerful than Dumbledore, and even far beyond my expectation." "Ha ha! I accept your praise. You know, I took a great risk to arrange this meeting, but it seems very worth it now, isn''t it?" Voldemort burst into a harsh laugh. In order to quickly cut through the confusion and solve the contradiction between them, he broke his always cautious style, just to find out whether the mysterious oriental wizard in front of him is an enemy or an ally. If it is an enemy, the other party will not let go of the weak killer. If it is an ally, it will be a good opportunity to be frank and close the distance between them. It has been said that success in any field is essentially a dangerous gamble. Successful people can naturally be praised by countless people, while failure will only be mercilessly ridiculed. Obviously, the Dark Lord won this bet. Because Zhang Cheng doesn''t want to kill each other at this time, he will lose a valuable piece and make many follow-up plans full of uncertainty, so he just nodded slightly: "yes, it''s very worth it. At least we have reason to establish a trust relationship rather than continue to use each other." "Yes! Trust! It''s important!" Voldemort grinned with an expression that was enough to make most people have nightmares at night. "I want to know why you want to protect Harry Potter. Don''t you know he is my enemy?" "Enemy? Are you making me laugh? A boy whose parents died at birth and who is only 15 years old is qualified to be your enemy? No, he is not your enemy at all. He just inadvertently made you lose face." Zhang Cheng retorted bluntly. In fact, this so-called enemy relationship is a strategy deliberately created and exaggerated by Albus Dumbledore to confuse and divert the opponent''s attention. As a saying goes, a lie repeated a thousand times is the truth. No matter how absurd the rumor is, as long as a large group of people think it is right, Voldemort must stand up and prove it wrong with practical actions. Although it sounds stupid, it will be a fatal weakness for an ambitious who is determined to subvert the existing order, especially those who use violence and intimidation to achieve their goals. After all, as long as Harry Potter is alive, people will have hope that the brave will one day defeat the devil again, so that the resistance will never really stop. In this way, the wily Dumbledore can continue to hide in the dark to search for and destroy Horcruxes, so as to ensure that when the final decisive battle comes, his opponent can no longer come back from the dead. It can be said that according to what Dumbledore did, he was more like the ultimate BOSS hidden behind the scenes than Voldemort with more publicized personality. "You''re right. Harry Potter is just a boy, which is not enough to pose any threat to me. But it''s undeniable that I killed his parents myself, and even nearly killed him together. Do you think the hatred between us can be resolved?" the Dark Lord did not insist on his previous attitude, but put forward a meaningful question that people can''t avoid. "Defuse? Who told you I wanted to defuse your grievances?" Zhang Cheng spread his hand with a playful face. "No, what I want to say is, let Harry Potter keep his hatred and surrender at your feet, which is the ideal state. First of all, his presence can always remind you to be cautious and pay attention to the betrayal from behind at any time; Secondly, don''t you think it''s interesting for a boy full of hatred to have to work for the enemy who killed his parents in order to survive? Finally, and most importantly, the submission of Harry Potter can greatly combat the resistance of the whole British magic world. You should understand that Dumbledore has been sparing no effort to promote the greatness of Harry Potter in order to set a trap. So when the Savior in people''s mind kneels down to the demon king, countless vulnerable ordinary wizards will feel unparalleled shock and despair, because their spirit and faith have been broken. " Voldemort narrowed his red eyes and seemed to be thinking about the feasibility of the plan. After about three or five minutes, he asked seriously, "how do you guarantee that Harry Potter will kneel before me and swear allegiance?" "Oh, don''t worry, you''d better finish the resurrection ceremony first. In addition, I promise that when you resurrect, Harry Potter and Dumbledore will become immortal enemies, and the reason is the love he always preaches." Zhang Cheng''s mouth rose and showed a sinister and evil smile. "Sounds like it''s worth looking forward to! I suddenly found that we are natural allies. We have a lot in common, whether we dislike Dumbledore''s dignified appearance or the ideas in our minds." "Maybe! Oh, I almost forgot. I have a small gift for you." then Zhang Cheng took out the glass container filled with black mysterious substances from his magic pocket. Seeing this, the Death Eater in charge of the cart quickly picked it up and sent it to the master. Voldemort raised his deformed arm and touched it gently. His eyes glowed strangely: "energy! I feel the powerful magic energy! What is this?" "An unexpected product from the experiment. If you use it in the resurrection ceremony, the total amount of magic stored in the body will be greatly increased." Zhang Cheng explained without panic. "Good! Very good! I''m very satisfied with your little gift. In return, I''ll give you the theory of making Horcruxes before I decide." Voldemort grabbed his wand, pointed it at his head and pulled out a silver thread. You don''t have to ask. As long as this silk thread storing memory is put into the meditation basin, you can personally experience his process of learning to make Horcruxes Chapter 748 Horcruxes! The unique necromancer magic technique of splitting his soul by killing in a special way is also the root of Voldemort''s bold claim that he conquered death. However, in the original story, this magic has been simply described as cruel and evil. Therefore, Voldemort was labeled as not knowing "love", as if he was not a person at all and had no human thoughts and feelings at all. But actually? In fact, Horcrux is a kind of extremely superb and profound magic, which has nothing to do with good and evil. It is only a purpose of avoiding death by deceiving the rules of death. The theory is also very simple, that is, at the moment of killing the opponent, it is the caster who makes the wrong judgment of the death rule die. In this way, the caster can be temporarily excluded from the death rule and be in a state between the living and the dead until someone directly destroys the Horcrux. Otherwise, even if it is killed, it can be resurrected again and again. It has to be said that the wizard of the inventor''s magic is a genius, who really sees through the great power hidden under the appearance of death that ordinary people can hardly understand. But the problem is that it is not easy to cheat the death rules again and again. At least apart from the Dark Lord, no one else can make more than two Horcruxes. But he found a new way to deceive the death rule, that is to put the target in a state of extreme pain, fear and despair before killing the target. These powerful negative feelings erupted before death can please the death rules, specifically attract the attention of the death rules, so as to complete the manufacture of Horcruxes. ¡­¡­ When he withdrew from the meditation basin, Zhang Cheng silently recalled everything he had just seen with his eyes closed. Finally, he smiled and muttered to himself, "I see. It turns out that this is the Horcrux. This is the ubiquitous rule of death." "Great master, Miss Granger has been waiting for you in the living room for a long time." dobby hurried forward two steps and whispered. "It doesn''t matter. Let her wait a little longer. You know, for young girls at this age, there''s nothing more exciting and exciting than having strong expectations." Zhang Cheng waved his hand in disapproval, followed by picking it up and aiming at a mouse in a cage to release the deadly instant death magic. moment The poor mouse''s soul was stripped alive, but unfortunately he did not succeed in making the corresponding Horcrux. Obviously, in this game of deceiving the rules of death, killing must be equal. In other words, if the caster is human, he must kill human to create soul fragments. Killing other animals does not attract the attention of the death rule. "Interesting, it''s really interesting. Is this the power of the death rule?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and his eyes emitted a strange light. Although it was only less than one hundredth of a second just now, he really felt the ubiquitous death, a supreme criterion above all known forces. Even the whole universe could not escape the ultimate destruction and death. Of course, he is not stupid enough to follow Voldemort''s example and split his soul to create the so-called Horcrux. It makes no difference to castrate himself. You should know that although on the surface, splitting the soul will not affect a wizard''s spell casting ability, in fact, it has gone astray since the moment of splitting its own soul. In fact, the composition of a person''s soul is very complex. According to the understanding of Phelan continent, every soul has two opposite energy components: otherness and transcendence. As the name suggests, mortality is the characteristics of mortals, such as emotions, such as greed, desire and impulse. All these combine to form the complex and changeable soul of mortals. In contrast, the part called extraordinary refers to the fearlessness and courage shown by heroes in the face of dangers and difficulties. They will erupt into a powerful force praised by even gods in order to defend what they think is right. But the extraordinary power is usually hidden very deeply. Only a few people can find it and use it to create miracles one after another. It is said that somewhere in the distant universe, a crazy mage once tried to separate the mortal nature from himself, only retain the extraordinary part, and make himself a greater existence than the gods. But the result is that his stripped ordinary nature constitutes one separation after another, and finally disappears forever in the fight with each other. So far, Zhang Cheng has never seen anyone dare to say that he knows the soul, even the most powerful Creator dare not say so. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing with regret: "Hey, it seems that I''m still too ignorant in front of the vast knowledge." The voice just fell! He directly emitted a dissociation ray, which decomposed all the memories including the meditation basin and inside into green residues, followed by raising his hand, snapping his fingers and disappearing in situ. Dobby, the house elf, saw his master leave and quickly began to clean up the garbage and experimental damage left in the whole basement. At the same time, Hermione, who had been waiting for a long time on the sofa in the living room on the first floor, immediately stood up, raised her notes and shouted happily, "Professor, I found it!" "Oh? What did you find?" Zhang Cheng, who had just sent it, asked back with interest. "Rule! I found two common rules in these seemingly disordered experiments," Hermione responded with her dry eyes. In order to do this well, she has been trying to stay up late recently, so that she has serious dark circles under her eyes, and the whole person looks quite haggard. "Come on, I''m listening." Zhang Cheng took the teapot to the measuring cup of hot tea and pushed one of the cups in front of the girl. Hermione picked it up and took a sip, then opened the note and explained at a fast speed: "You see, first of all, almost 70% of the subjects have benign variation. Although it is very slight, the blood sample test shows that with the increase of time, this variation will continue to a certain critical point, and the degree of increase seems to be related to the individual''s subjective will. Secondly, I found that a small number of men have more drastic changes and shorter duration than others It''s like a sudden explosion. " There was no doubt that she did not know that the name replaced by a symbol on the test record was actually a student of Hogwarts. "Sudden outbreak?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously took it over and turned it over, and soon matched the names of several people in his mind, one of whom was the unlucky guy who died unexpectedly in the mutation. And they all have a very obvious common feature, that is, they are often bullied by their classmates in school. If Hermione''s inference is correct, the root cause of the mutation in these subjects should be from external stimuli, or the result of the outbreak of accumulated dissatisfaction and resentment in the heart. This means that the power of creation is actually a power to make the host change under the dual influence of subjective will and environment, or to strengthen its own ability Chapter 749 "Well done. You really didn''t disappoint me." After a long silence, the first thing Zhang Cheng said was to praise the girl''s efforts. Although strictly speaking, he is not a qualified superior and does not care much about rights, which are attached to the social system, he still knows how to win over the people, especially a naive young heterosexual who is full of unrealistic fantasies about himself. "Thank you! What do I need to do next?" Hermione, who was affirmed, was eager to prove her value. Because with those peers whose minds are full of so-called "romantic" love ideas, she prefers the current way of getting along, that is, using intelligence to help each other achieve their wishes. "Next? Hehe." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "The next thing you have to do is have a good sleep and wait for Hogwarts to start school." "Rest? But I don''t..." "Shh! Don''t be brave. Now close your eyes and relax. I''ll instill some interesting knowledge into you. All you have to do is learn in your dreams and finally master them. Only by learning these, you guess you are qualified to be my real assistant." Before the girl finished speaking, Zhang Cheng leaned into his ear and whispered softly. The heat from his mouth made the girl suddenly fall into a feeling of confusion, and even her breathing became urgent. About two or three minutes, her consciousness began to blur, and finally fell into a coma in each other''s arms. Use simple actions and words to hint at hypnotic targets! This is the most basic application of psychic power. As long as it is operated properly, the target will not have a little resistance at all, but will completely lose himself. Of course, what Zhang Cheng uses is not only hypnosis, but also instilled a lot of important relevant knowledge into his brain. When he finished all this, picked up Hermione and sent him back to his room, Lucius suddenly appeared at the corner of the stairs leading to the second floor and asked in a puzzled voice: "My Lord, is it worth putting so much energy into a mere mud seed? I promise that if you need it, many pure blood noble families will be willing to send their favorite daughters." "It seems that you don''t understand anything, do you?" Zhang Cheng glanced at each other meaningfully. "Why do you think I look at Miss Granger differently? She''s just beautiful and lovely? No, I''m not so superficial. Her talents in some aspects are far more than any pure blood wizard. You know? With the development of science and technology in the world of ordinary people, magic is no longer a simple mystery, but a force that can be explained by science Quantity. " "I don''t understand what this Granger has to do with." Lucius subconsciously frowned. After all, at present, the whole British magic world is actually two factions competing for power and interests. One is naturally a pure blood aristocracy, and the other is a civilian faction mixed with a large number of ordinary people. As a representative of the aristocracy, he naturally hoped that the object of his loyalty would completely stand on the side of the aristocracy and suppress the civilians led by Dumbledore. "It matters a lot! Because the ordinary people''s world has discovered countless mysteries through scientific research, and some have even surpassed wizards. For the simplest example, have you heard that the ordinary people''s world has found something called gene? Simply explain that it is a special compound existing in each human body, including life race, blood type, pregnancy In principle, all the information of growth, apoptosis and other processes can even be changed through manual intervention. Do you know what this means? "Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. Lucius was obviously not an idiot. His face suddenly became ugly and replied with gnashing teeth: "I know! It means that the aristocracy''s blood lineage theory will become a joke!" Zhang Cheng gently nodded his head: "That''s right! Remember, my friend, although blood will bring a higher starting point to the children from noble families, it does not mean that they will win the final victory. I hope you can tell all nobles that it''s best to lose the pride that has maintained for thousands of years, open your eyes and re understand the world. A great change will take place in a short time. I promise , you will get the knowledge, power and power you dream of, but whether you can keep them in the future depends on your own efforts. " "What on earth do you want to do?" Lucius couldn''t help asking the question that had been pressing at the bottom of his heart. "It''s very simple! I want to start a war to completely eliminate the quantitative advantages of ordinary people, let wizards control the whole world again and establish a real magic civilization. In order to achieve this goal, we must unite all people who can be united, including the mud species despised by the aristocrats. Only in this way can we have enough demographic advantages to slowly enslave Digest and absorb the ordinary people who survived the war. "Zhang Cheng sneered and said the crazy plan specified in his mind. Although he didn''t say how many people would die in the war, Lucius couldn''t help shaking, and his eyes showed irrecoverable shock and fear. To know the population, it has always been the weakness of wizards. Taking the whole British magic world as an example, I don''t know if I can gather 10000 people together. If we want to use such a small population to digest and absorb tens of millions of ordinary people, we should at least eliminate more than 95%, that is, kill more than 57 million people, leaving only a poor fraction. This kind of genocidal massacre, not to mention that he did not dare to think, even Voldemort and the Dark Lord of all dynasties did not dare to think. "Ha ha! You''re scared! My friend! Relax, civilization is always easy to destroy and difficult to build. If it were in the past, it might be more troublesome to kill billions of ordinary people all over the world. Even if some magic plague is used, it will take hundreds of years. But with the development of science and technology, those ordinary people have invented countless more powerful and effective weapons to destroy themselves. It won''t take long. As long as a few months to a year, more than 90% of the population will die of thermonuclear war. We just need to solve the surviving high-level, and then we can regain the ownership of the whole world. At that time, ordinary people will sacrifice their humble lives as slaves to rebuild the whole world. When the reconstruction is completed, only wizards will be left in the whole world. Well, is my plan perfect? After all, it''s easy for us to let those stupid ordinary people launch nuclear weapons to destroy each other. " When he said these words, there was a light of madness and destruction in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, without any hesitation, guilt or hesitation. "The Malfoy family will be honored to contribute to your great plan." Lucius bent down and bowed deeply, shaking uncontrollably. At this moment, he realized what a huge mistake he had made before. He naively thought that the other party was a kind and easy-going person. Obviously, he is a madman who looks gentle on the outside, but is a hundred times more terrible than anyone in the heart! Compared with Zhang Cheng, Voldemort, known as Voldemort who dare not even mention his name, is as harmless as a little white rabbit! Chapter 750 Time flies, the blink of an eye happy summer vacation has passed, and Hogwarts students usher in a new semester. Although the sudden attack of Death Eaters cast a shadow over the whole British magic world at the Quidditch World Cup, and many people began to worry about the return of the Dark Lord, it failed to cause a wide range of panic under the strong suppression of the Minister of magic Cornell fudge. Ordinary wizards only know through newspapers that there are a group of evil death eaters who are still unwilling to accept failure and try to vent their resentment and anger through attacks. No one knows that with the help of the chaotic situation, a black hand has quietly reached into the British Ministry of magic and firmly controlled several important departments. Before long, it will stimulate the dark side of the human subconscious and turn the originally stupid ordinary wizard into a tyrannical extremist. Of course, all this is to prepare for the crazy plan to destroy the world. After knowing what kind of person he was loyal to, Lucius completely abandoned his fantasy and carried out his master''s orders meticulously. Because he knows very well that only if this plan succeeds, the Malfoy family can survive. If he dares to obey the public and disobey the public, he will definitely die worse than the porters. As a saying goes, fear is always the best driving force to urge mankind to move forward quickly. Looking at Lucius, who wanted to cover up his enlarged fear with the help of his hard work, Zhang Cheng just smiled meaningfully, then left Malfoy Manor and returned to Hogwarts to play his role as a professor. Because in the next year, the two most important parts of the whole plan will be completed. One is to drive Dumbledore out of Hogwarts, and the other is to wait for Voldemort to resurrect and finish all the dirty and tiring work for him. In addition, the most important thing is to continue to deeply study the power of creativity and master and control it to a certain extent. With a series of ulterior motives, Zhang Cheng finally boarded the Hogwarts Express train, looked at the busy scene of students and parents outside the window with great interest, and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "unknowingly, I have spent two years in this world, and I hope this year is the last year." "What are you muttering about?" Hermione looked up and asked curiously. "No, nothing. I''m just lamenting how time flies." Zhang Cheng replied without thinking. With the continuous digestion of the knowledge instilled into her mind, the girl can barely be called a qualified assistant. She began to be responsible for processing some relatively secret experimental data, which greatly accelerated the research speed of creativity, and her character seems to become more mature. She scattered a faint intellectual breath that her peers can never have. Almost every student passing by the carriage, both men and women, would involuntarily stop and stare at her with amazing eyes. You know, in the impression of most students, Hermione Granger has always been a strong and self righteous girl. But after a holiday, she suddenly became a mature and quiet beauty, with self-confidence and wisdom in her eyes. "Sigh? You seem not to be old enough to make complaints about the passing of time," the girl looked at the handsome young face and couldn''t help laughing. "No, you don''t understand. This root has nothing to do with age, but a special state of mind." Zhang Cheng didn''t explain too much, just smiled and shook his head. Although time will not leave too many traces on his body when shuttling between different worlds, spiritual changes are inevitable. But Hermione obviously didn''t know this. She closed her dense English notes and said seriously, "well, no matter what you''re feeling, you''d better give me more information quickly, otherwise I won''t have anything to do in a week at most." "Don''t worry, when I get back to school, I''ll show you the truth behind these experimental data, a power above magic." after that, Zhang Cheng leaned back in his chair and pretended to close his eyes. Just when Hermione wanted to ask questions, she suddenly found that two freshmen came in and looked around with curious eyes. She resolutely chose to close her mouth and remain silent. With the roar of sirens, the ancient train full of students and professors finally reached the periphery of the castle at night. After seeing the girl into the auditorium with the senior students, Zhang Cheng came to his own room alone. Before he put down his box, he found an old guy in strange clothes standing in the corner. "Good evening! Wizard from the East!" the other party greeted with a sneer. "Are you... Alasto moody?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and showed a smiling expression. "Ha ha! That''s right! It''s me! Remember, I''ll keep staring at you this year. Don''t want to make any more small moves." the old man who called himself crazy eyed moody grinned and pointed to the magic eye that kept turning. "Stare at me? Are you sure you''re not kidding, dear little Mr. Barty crouch? Or does your master, the Dark Lord, have never taught you to provoke me?" Zhang Cheng directly exposed the other party''s tricks and mocked mercilessly. Although the compound decoction claims to be able to perfectly change a person''s external form, it can''t change the thoughts in his mind. Brain blocking may be enough to resist spells such as mind taking, but it can''t resist the invasion of spiritual powers. By simply reading shallow thinking, he can immediately recognize a person''s true identity. "Can you see through my disguise?!" little buddy crouch was obviously surprised. "That''s right! For me, most of the deception and camouflage in the world can''t have any effect, so you''d better be honest and don''t try to provoke my bottom line, okay?" The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng rushed forward with lightning speed, grabbed each other''s neck, and a piercing chill burst out of his pupils. "Let go... Let go of me!" feeling suffocated, little buddy crouch desperately tried to break off the card owner''s own trachea. But unfortunately, his poor strength was not comparable to his divinely transformed body. The more he struggled, the tighter he got, and his consciousness gradually became blurred. "Go away!" Seeing that this guy began to roll his eyes, Zhang Cheng released his hands and threw it like a doll into the corridor outside the door. With a bang, little buddy crouch made a close contact with the hard marble wall, then threw it on the ground, retched and coughed continuously, returned to normal for several minutes, and quickly disappeared at the end of the dark corridor. Chapter 751 The first week of the new semester has passed unconsciously. Whether freshmen who have just entered the school and are interested in everything, or old students who have studied in Hogwarts for at least one year, they have gradually integrated into their intense study and life. Except that the professor of defense against the dark arts this semester changed from the highly praised lupin to the little buddy crouch disguised as alasto moody, nothing has changed much. Of course, as the most mediocre and insignificant boy in the fourth grade, Ron is sitting alone in the public lounge, staring at his once best friend Harry Potter and his beautiful girlfriend Zhang Qiu in the distance with complex eyes. His heart is full of envy and jealousy. As the youngest son of the Weasley family, a boy who grew up under great pressure since childhood, he was a standard ugly duckling. He not only had to listen to his parents'' praise of his brothers every day, but also never got what he wanted. His clothes, daily necessities, textbooks and appliances were all old. Although he understood that to support so many children, parents simply could not have so much money to provide the best for each child, but under this day-to-day unequal treatment, the inner squeeze of discontent has long hovered on the edge of outbreak. Especially after school and meeting the famous Harry Potter, he felt more and more like an insignificant star next to the sun. Almost every time something happens, what others want for the first time is always the "savior", while they are the attendant of the hero in the adventure story, a small role that can''t remember the name even after reading the whole story. Let''s look at the great Harry Potter. Not only did he get a great reputation that most wizards can''t get in their lifetime, but also his dead parents left a large amount of property to spend freely. Even the headmaster Albus Dumbledore looked at him differently. Since what happened in the last few months of last semester, Ron quickly realized that he was in two worlds with Harry Potter from the beginning, and there was no so-called friendship at all. He just wanted to get more extra attention with the help of the halo of the Savior. But now it''s all over. Harry Potter personally killed the enemy who betrayed his parents, turned against Dumbledore and embarked on another road, which will become more and more powerful almost every once in a while. Even many professors believe that with his current strength, even if he is attacked by one or two death eaters, there will be no great danger. In contrast, the worship and conviction from students seem to be less important. "Damn it! Why didn''t I become the Savior!" Ron Weasley clenched his fist, roared loudly in his heart, and his brain was full of intense jealousy and bitterness. Just as he was about to get up and go to the toilet and wash his face with cold water to calm down, he suddenly heard a burst of exclamation in the common room. He looked up and saw that Hermione Granger came in from the outside with a pile of thick books. Many boys in the state of excess secretion of elmon tried to be courteous and win favor, but they were ruthlessly rejected without exception. Because of her potential blood, she looks like she has transformed from an ugly duckling into a white swan. She will cause a commotion wherever she goes. "Good morning!" the girl sat down next to her and greeted her casually. "Er - Good morning! You are so beautiful today!" Ron quickly stammered back to hide his inferiority and panic. "Thank you! But I''d rather hear it from another person." Hermione held her chin and the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, showing a happy look that girls can have in love. "Who do you mean?" Ron tried cautiously, holding back the burning fire of jealousy in his heart. Hermione rolled her eyes angrily: "sorry, keep it a secret, I won''t tell you." After that, the girl opened a book full of experimental notes, lowered her head and began to work. On the third day of school, she had been to the temporary laboratory built by Zhang Cheng in the castle, and finally understood what the essence and change of magical energy was, rather than just a simple user without understanding like an ordinary wizard. For her, those profound knowledge and complex changes almost opened the door to a new world, and the whole person was full of energy. "Well, good luck!" Ron shrugged his shoulders casually, stood up, quickly walked into the men''s room at the end of the corridor, turned on the tap, poured cold water on his face, and then gasped and stared at himself in the mirror. Somehow, he seemed to feel a force emerging from his body, and his eyes lit up with pale yellow light from time to time. Just when he thought he was too angry to hallucinate, his heart beat violently, and then all his jealousy, unwillingness and anger were transformed into power and vented like a flood. Hair! Skin! both hands! Feet Almost every part of the body is changing violently, and finally becomes a posture dressed in red scales, just like the devil in fairy tales. Even breathing will spray flame and strong sulfur smell. "I... what''s the matter with me?!" the boy looked at his changed appearance with surprise and fell into a strong panic. There''s no way not to panic! You know, the Weasley family has no history of Animagus, not to mention that Animagus usually changes in form rather than this demonic posture. But as a saying goes, accidents are always accompanied by misfortune. Before Ron could figure out what was going on with his changes, a junior boy who accidentally broke in found him and screamed. "Ah!!!!!!! Monster... Monster! There is a monster here!" "Damn it! Shut up! Keep quiet!" In a hurry, Ron subconsciously stretched out his strong arm and pushed each other. But who knows, the power of this push is far beyond his imagination. The boy directly soared into the air, slammed into the rear wall, ejected a mouthful of blood from his mouth, and then fainted. "Oh - no! No! No! I didn''t mean it! I have to get out of here! I can''t let anyone see!" In a panic, regardless of anything else, he smashed the toilet glass and rushed towards the forbidden forest. After a while, he disappeared without a trace. As it happened, Zhang Cheng standing in front of the window saw the fleeting red figure. He couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth and saying to himself, "Aha! Another mutant! I hope this won''t die too soon..." Chapter 752 Run! Run like hell! Ron felt as if he would never feel tired and had almost unlimited physical strength. However, this state did not last long. When he ran to a stream, he suddenly felt that all the forces that had just emerged disappeared, and the whole man returned to his original state. He fell on his knees with a plop and gasped heavily. "Damn it! What the hell is going on?" Looking at his normal face in the water, the boy felt like he had a dream, a terrible nightmare. Just after he drank a few salivas and struggled to get up and return to school, he suddenly found a dark figure standing behind him. Before he could respond, a strong feeling of vertigo swept through, followed by a black eye and a direct loss of consciousness. Obviously, the shadow is no one else, but Zhang Cheng who follows. I saw him standing in place like a puppet with his pupils enlarged. After Ron turned twice, he said to himself in a thoughtful tone: "interesting little white mouse, let me see what happened to you..." Next second He put his left hand on his opponent''s shoulder and directly cast the teleport spell to return to the secret room under the castle. Since the soul in Voldemort''s diary was not completely resurrected in Harry Potter''s second grade, the Slytherin secret room where the Basilisk was imprisoned was not exposed, but was transformed into a fully equipped laboratory. The Basilisk guarding the door itself is the most perfect guard. "Great master, dobby, your most loyal servant, is at your command." the house elf in charge of daily cleaning and maintenance hurried over, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. "Hasn''t Hermione been here today?" Zhang Cheng glanced around cautiously and asked directly. "Yes! Miss Granger''s schedule is a little full today. She won''t have free time until lunch break." dobby gave the answer without thinking. He was no fool. He recognized Ron at a glance and knew what his master was worried about. Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "very good! Now send the boy to the experimental platform and close the whole laboratory. Next, I need some time to find out the variation on him." "I see!" dobby raised his hand and snapped his fingers, controlled the unconscious boy to lie down, and then sealed the only entrance to the outside world. After all this, he stood beside the test-bed and waited patiently for the master to give new orders. It has to be said that after years of domestication, wizards have deeply imprinted servility on the souls of the whole family of domestic elves. Even after painful and distorted transformation, they still maintain perfect obedience, which can make the Lord feel more comfortable than any kind of slave. Of course, it is not without shortcomings. The biggest disadvantage is the ugly appearance of these dwarf creatures. After simple preparation, Zhang Cheng quickly stood in front of the test-bed and began the inhuman living test. After a while, the whole secret room echoed Ron''s screams and wails of extreme pain. "Ah!!!" "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!" ¡­¡­ Without any sympathy, compassion, guilt and other emotions, he is like a cold machine, constantly carrying out various experiments, and even cutting off each other''s organs and limbs from the inside to the outside to check them one by one. The bloody picture will produce a lifelong psychological shadow even if ordinary people look at it. But with the power of magic, no matter how painful Ron is, he won''t die easily, and he can''t even collapse into a coma. He keeps a clear sense of pain from beginning to end. pain! Unbearable pain! If he could commit suicide, he would definitely end his life without hesitation. But it is a pity that his little life has long not belonged to himself, but to another cold man who has long ignored human life. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours, maybe several days Just when Ron thought that he would spend his whole life in this tragic state, he suddenly felt that the torture didn''t know when to stop. Instead, he was wrapped in a warm and peaceful energy. At the same time, the dark eyes began to shake with fuzzy shadows. About three or four minutes, they finally saw who was standing in front of them. "Good evening, Mr. Weasley. First of all, please forgive me for what I did before. Believe me, it was all to find out what happened to you." Zhang Cheng bowed politely, with a faint smile on his face, as if he just accidentally stepped on each other''s foot instead of breaking it up, and almost collapsed. "It''s... It''s you?!" Ron suddenly picked it up from the experimental platform, with helplessness and panic in his eyes. Although he fainted when there was an unexpected conflict at the end of last semester, he later learned about what happened at that time through some methods and understood that the young professor standing in front of him was actually a powerful wizard that could make President Dumbledore feel extremely frightened. "Relax, I mean no harm to you." Zhang Cheng comforted the boy softly. "Maybe you don''t quite understand what that powerful force suddenly appears out of thin air and how amazing its potential is, but I can tell you that it can change your destiny and give you the status, money and everything you dream of." "Power? You mean the ability to turn into a devil?" Ron was obviously frightened and couldn''t help shaking. "Devil? Is that how you describe it? No, no, no, it''s not a devil at all, but a power hidden in the Weasley family''s blood. Think about it, why do your brothers and sisters have strange red hair? It''s not just a family legacy, I prefer a kind of atavism." Zhang Cheng explained with a smile. "Return to the ancestors?" Ron was stunned and then asked in an uncertain tone, "do you mean that one of my ancestors has the same ability?" "Sorry, I''m not sure whether this power comes from an extinct magical creature or a variation of one of your ancestors, but it''s sure that it''s very powerful enough to be beyond the reach of most adult wizards." after that, Zhang Cheng handed over the cleaned black robe. In order to facilitate the dissection, he took off each other''s clothes at the beginning, and now it''s time to return them. After Ron, who was naked, found this, he quickly put on his clothes as soon as possible, endured his anger and asked, "what do you want to do to me?" "What do I do to you? No, I won''t do anything to you. On the contrary, I want to teach you to use this power..." Chapter 753 Before poor Ron could figure out what was going on, he was controlled again by the house elf and stuffed into a huge wooden cabinet next to him. But this time, he didn''t lose consciousness. Instead, he could clearly see what was happening outside through the gap. "Mr. Weasley, please keep quiet and stare at what happens next," dobby whispered in the boy''s ear. After cleaning up all the experimental traces outside, Zhang Cheng directly opened the closed entrance and said to the familiar figure at the door, "sorry to keep you waiting." "No, it''s nothing. In fact, it''s not long." With the familiar voice, the figure of a beautiful girl appeared in Ron''s sight. The other party was no one else. It was Hermione Granger, one of his best friends in the past. At the same time, it was also the object of his secret love this year. moment He felt a flame of jealousy burning slowly at the bottom of his heart, and it became stronger and stronger, as if it could burst out at any time. But unfortunately, under the control of Dobby''s powerful magic power, he couldn''t even move his lips. He could only watch the scene that made him unbearable. Zhang Cheng obviously knew Ron was watching, so holding Hermione''s sharp chin, he bent down and kissed her. In the first few seconds, the girl had a little symbolic resistance, but she soon closed her eyes and was immersed in unspeakable tension and stimulation. She was unable to extricate herself. She even took the initiative to open her arms and put her arms around each other''s neck, from the passive side to the active side. Needless to ask, although the sudden kiss was a little unexpected, she did not reject it at all, but was full of expectation and surprise. When the two young men and women greedily asked for each other, Ron, who was locked in the cabinet, felt unprecedented jealousy, pain and anger, and uncontrolled variation all over his body. He struggled desperately to break free from the shackles and rushed out to tear the guy he hated most into pieces. But after cruel transformation, how can dobby break away from a boy who can''t even control his own strength and constantly inject magic energy, so that he has to stay in place, even if blood red tears are left in his eyes. A few minutes later, Zhang Cheng opened the girl''s soft lips and joked in a relaxed and pleasant tone: "Dear Miss Granger, how are you feeling now?" "Not bad! At least much better than I thought." Hermione licked her swollen lips and took several deep breaths to calm her excitement. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t control the slight trembling all over her body, and her brain couldn''t help recalling what had just happened. "Oh? So you''ve imagined it many times in your mind?" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly and showed a meaningful expression. "Damn it! Your current tone is really annoying!" Hermione obviously knew what the other party was implying. She turned her eyes angrily and blushed. She followed her into the laboratory and asked without looking back: "what experiment were you doing just now and closed the entrance of the secret room?" "Nothing, an interesting mutant. I took some blood samples. If you are interested, you can try it yourself." Zhang Cheng glanced at the cabinet and held the girl in his arms from the back. Obviously, everything he did was arousing Ron''s subconscious jealousy. Because through his research, he has found that the variation in Ron is very interesting. It comes entirely from the stimulation of external factors, and there is no so-called subjective will. Whenever he has strong jealousy, the creative power will quickly urge the cells to absorb as much magic energy as possible, causing them to produce strong biological changes, and even the genes behind the changes are out of the human category and completely become another creature. However, this power is not the atavism mentioned before cheating boys, but a simple individual mutation. For Zhang Cheng, if he can figure out the cause of the mutation, he can directly use ordinary humans who are too fragile to be regarded as cannon fodder as a source of troops in an extremely cheap way. "Oh my God! Orange blood? Are you sure it''s not a joke?" Hermione took one of the test tubes full of blood and asked with wide eyes in disbelief. She was so shocked that she even forgot to stop the two big hands swimming on her body. "Are you kidding? No, honey, after your research, you will find how much energy is contained in these blood. Well, hurry up and go back to the dormitory. I don''t want to be found by that old Dumbledore. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you''re ready to stay overnight..." After that, Zhang Cheng made no secret of his aggressive eyes and kept looking up and down at the girl''s concave and convex figure. "No! I''m not ready yet!" Hermione was undoubtedly startled. She quickly picked up today''s experimental notes and trotted out all the way. Seeing her slim figure gradually disappear at the end of the darkness, Zhang Cheng turned around and opened the cabinet door. With great interest, he said to Ron, who maintained his transformed form: "Hehe, dear Mr. Weasley, it seems that you already know how to control that power, don''t you? Yes! It''s jealousy! Naked jealousy! It''s known as the lowest and most despicable of all human feelings. Admit it, you are essentially a despicable villain, a villain eager to be noticed and eager to obtain power, status and wealth." "No!!!!! I... I''m not!" roared Ron, gnashing his teeth. Dobby has let go of the shackles since Hermione left, and now he has completely regained control of his body. "No? Really? Remember how you felt when I kissed Hermione Granger just now? pain? despair? Remorse? No, it''s not. It''s just intense jealousy. Recall, what did you see when you first changed? Is it the intimate picture of Harry Potter and his lovely girlfriend Zhang Qiu? Don''t be so nervous, Weasley. I''m not Albus Dumbledore who likes to blame others from the moral vantage point, but someone who can really help you. Come on, open your heart and help me finish the research. As long as you show enough cooperation, I can even return the beautiful girl to you, so that you can have a chance to pursue her again... " At the moment, Zhang Cheng is like a devil from hell, constantly stimulating poor Ron with words and guiding him slowly into the abyss of eternal doom. You know the Weasleys, but Dumbledore''s die hard loyalty can incite one or two Weasleys'' children to betray their parents and family. It can not only greatly hurt the morale of the enemy, but also create an atmosphere of panic and distrust. As he continued to explore the potential of spiritual powers, he began to realize the strong pleasure brought by playing with the people, which is a sense of satisfaction that nothing can give. Chapter 754 Dragging his tired body, Ron finally returned to Gryffindor''s student dormitory before dawn. Lying on the soft bed, he opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling. His mind was full of memories of the dialogue not long ago. His heart was full of hesitation, hesitation and struggle. Because reason is constantly reminding, it is best to tell the headmaster Dumbledore or his parents about this matter as soon as possible, but at the same time, another voice is suggesting that if you tell this matter, you will lose the opportunity to change your destiny, completely become the foil of "savior" Harry Potter and spend your life in a muddle. Of course, these are not the most intolerable. What Ron can''t tolerate most is that Hermione Granger, who is becoming more and more beautiful, will throw herself into the arms of another man, kiss each other warmly, and even do something more intimate. At the thought of such a picture, his whole person will involuntarily produce strong pain and jealousy, and his body will change accordingly. In this way, with resentment and unwillingness, he went to sleep after a while. At the same time, he was determined to keep the secret until he recaptured the girl he secretly loved from the other party. Poor Ron doesn''t know that in Zhang Cheng''s mind, he is just a trivial experiment, and Hermione Granger is just a tool with a little use value. There is no so-called emotion at all. If one day it loses its use value, 100% will not hesitate to discard it as garbage. With more and more secrets and ambitions, Zhang Cheng''s heart has become ruthless. Except for Elizabeth, who is a little special, the only difference in his eyes is the use value. As long as she can become an existence beyond everything, it doesn''t matter how much she pays. To some extent, he should also be regarded as a typical example of abandoning everything for his ideal. ¡­¡­ As the days passed, the top three competition finally began with the arrival of the students from the two magic schools of busbarton and demstrom. Just like the cry of pirate king gorod Roger before his execution, Hogwarts students are attracted by this dangerous game that can bring fame, wealth and glory. Almost everyone is eager to be a warrior and fight on behalf of their school. Unfortunately, the headmaster Dumbledore soon mercilessly broke the illusions of junior students and set an age limit. Unless he could crack the protective magic, it would be impossible to throw his name into the Goblet of fire. Looking at the interesting scene of wailing everywhere in the auditorium, Zhang Cheng, who has always kept a low profile this semester, suddenly stood up and put a badge next to the Goblet of fire in full view of the public. moment All adult wizards feel that a powerful repulsion dispels the magic protection that limits the enrollment age. When Albus Dumbledore noticed this, he immediately asked seriously, "dear zhang, I want to know what you mean by doing this? Question my decision as headmaster?" "No, Mr. headmaster, I just think you are a little harsh on students. You know, for wizards, age always represents strength. I think some lower grade students completely have the spell casting level beyond the higher grade students. For example, Draco Malfoy and Harry Potter, I can guarantee that few graduates can beat them. Is it because Ridiculous age, do you want to deprive them of their free will and rights? "Zhang Cheng explained with a slight upturned mouth. Although he didn''t use any words with strong emotion, anyone who is not a fool can see the tit for tat attitude between the two people. "But they are still children! Besides, being strong doesn''t mean being mature! You are doing a very dangerous thing," Dumbledore retorted. "Child?! is that your excuse for depriving others of their freedom? Sorry, Mr. headmaster, we don''t live in the dark middle ages, and you have no right to force anyone to make a choice." Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng shouted with open arms to the eager students under the stage: "Hogwarts lovely students! Tell me! Are you eager to make every choice in your life according to your own will, or let others make choices for you?" "Yourself!" "That''s right! We have to make our own choice!" "Freedom! We want freedom!" ¡­¡­ For a while, the students who had been suppressed by school rules for a long time finally broke out an unprecedented resistance. Appreciating the chaos created by himself, Zhang Cheng turned to stare at the old man''s angry eyes and said meaningfully, "look, this is their choice. Sorry, dear headmaster, I''m afraid you can''t suppress the students'' free will like a tyrant before this time." "You''re playing with fire!" Dumbledore warned with a solemn expression. "No, you are playing with fire, Mr. headmaster. Well, put away this terrible expression, and don''t forget that we have guests." Zhang Cheng glanced at Ms. olim maxim, who has half giant blood, and Igor kakarov, who showed a good model in his seat. "I swear I will expel you at the end of this semester," Dumbledore announced solemnly. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and responded with a sneer: "really? I just want to drive you down from the position of headmaster. Let''s wait and see who can laugh last." When Dumbledore heard this, his pupils suddenly contracted, and he began to regret the decision he made two years ago. He never dreamed that an oriental who originally seemed to have no foundation could work closely with the aristocrats in the British magic world in just two years and constantly create huge trouble for himself. Now he has risen to the level of real threat. Finally, the brief confrontation ended with Zhang Cheng''s victory. After all, even the principal can''t go against the wishes of almost 90% of the students in the school. He can only hold his nose and let the badge dispel the age limit, so that every student has the right to participate in the top three competition. It is obvious that Dumbledore, who has lived for more than 100 years, has felt the terrible stirring power of the word "freedom" for the first time. We should know that in the world of ordinary people, Americans have launched countless wars to maintain their own interests and hegemony under this slogan, which has plunged several countries into chaos, hunger and war, and millions of innocent people have died. But interestingly, even in the Internet era with highly developed news and information, there are still a large group of idiots who believe that those planes, tanks, artillery and fleets bring freedom, which is more valuable than survival Chapter 755 On October 31, the lively Halloween dinner was held in the hall of Hogwarts auditorium as scheduled. Different from last year, what the students most expect this time is not only the delicious meal, but also the announcement of the contestants in the top three competition. Due to Zhang Cheng''s intervention, 90% of the students in the three magic schools secretly put their names in, even if they clearly know that they are no more than 1% likely to be selected. At this moment, human beings are fully reflected in selective belief. It''s like buying a lottery ticket. Almost every buyer knows that it''s a chance of millions or even one in ten million, but still feels that he is the lucky one. But if you change to another thing, for example, a certain food may cause cancer with a probability of tens of thousands of times, then people will regard it as a scourge and would rather not eat than take risks. No wonder scientists say that whoever controls human psychology can control human behavior. Appreciating the excited and expectant eyes of the students under the stage, a trace of fun flashed on Zhang Cheng''s expressionless face, and focused on little buddy crouch not far away. It has to be said that this guy doesn''t know whether he has read the book "self cultivation of actors" and can play the crazy alasto moody vividly. Even Dumbledore, the old fox, has been cheated. Of course, it''s not that his acting skills are good, but that he has found a simple and clear way so that no one will doubt himself. This way is to chase people who have joined Death Eaters like a mad dog, such as Severus Snape, a potion professor and Slytherin college, and Igor kakarov, the president of demstrom School of witchcraft and Wizardry. Thanks to the blessing of Barty crouch, Zhang Cheng has been very comfortable this semester. For the time being, he hasn''t found any small moves by Snape in private. You know, last semester, this annoying old bat was like a shadow. It could come out of a dark corner at any time to frighten people. It even had to sneak in a little experiment. But the so-called villains have their own way. When meeting a real madman, even if he is as strong as Snape, he should choose to give way. After all, he used to be the right hand of the Dark Lord, and his ass is not clean. As the last remaining food on the plate was cleaned up, Dumbledore, who always kept a serious expression, finally stood up and waved his wand. moment All the pumpkin lights and candles went out, and the whole hall was dark. Only the Goblet of burning blue and white flame emitted dazzling light. As a medium for concluding magic contracts, the Goblet of fire is undoubtedly powerful enough to deter the vast majority of guys who want to take advantage of opportunism. But unfortunately, it is just a dead thing anyway. It has neither soul nor independent thinking and discrimination. Once it meets a wizard with clever means, it will inevitably be deceived. "It''s time! Please go through the door behind the staff table to the next room." the old man didn''t say much nonsense. After nodding to the other two principals, he stared at the cup and waited patiently for it to highlight the name of the first contestant. About ten seconds or so, the flame cup suddenly ejected red sparks, followed by a charred parchment floating out of the flame. Dumbledore grabbed it in his hand and announced in a clear and powerful voice: "the player representing demstrom in the top three competition is Victor Krum!" For a moment, applause thundered in the hall, and many little guys even jumped up excitedly. Obviously, as a seeker who has participated in the Quidditch World Cup final, this young man has quite high popularity, which is no different from the top sports stars in the ordinary world. Without saying a word, he stood up and strode towards the designated door. After a while, he disappeared into the darkness. When the sound of discussion in the hall became a little lower, the Goblet of fire spit out a second piece of parchment again. "The representative of busbarton is Hibiscus Delacour!" With Dumbledore''s voice ringing again, a girl with palpitating beauty stood up, raised her chin high, and walked towards the next room with an elegant and proud attitude. Wherever she passed, the boys couldn''t help staring, breathing became jerky subconsciously, and the air was filled with a strong smell of hormones. Fortunately, this embarrassing situation lasted less than 30 seconds, otherwise it might make some embarrassing jokes. Seeing the girl with special blood leave, Dumbledore turned around and took out the third parchment from the Goblet of fire. Just as he lowered his head to read the name above, he was suddenly stunned, and his old face showed an incredible expression. He announced in a deep voice after two or three minutes: "Ron Weasley, who represents Hogwarts in the top three competition!" "What?!" "My God! How is this possible!" "The youngest son of the Weasleys? What qualifications does he have to represent Hogwarts?" "That''s right! This is the most absurd thing I''ve heard in my life!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, every Hogwarts student couldn''t help protesting loudly, even Ron''s Gryffindor college. After all, in everyone''s mind, there are only two people qualified to represent Hogwarts. One is Draco Malfoy, who rose rapidly from grade two and became the recognized king of duel in the school; The other is Harry Potter, the "savior" who can catch up with Draco. As for Ron himself, when he heard these criticisms and abuse, he neither tried to explain nor refuted loudly. He just squeezed out of the crowd with his head down. But through his clenched hands, it''s not hard to see how angry he was in his heart, so that a light yellow light flashed in his pupils from time to time. He wanted to immediately turn to shut up those bastards who laughed at him. power! The boy has never been so eager to get the power to crush everything! At this moment, he finally realized that his previous behavior of being careful to please Harry Potter was ridiculous. If he didn''t wake up, he would always be a clown around the "savior" in the eyes of others. Under the control of strong jealousy, every cell in Ron''s body began to absorb the magic energy in the surrounding air, and then suddenly released it. Bang! After the violent air explosion, the marble under his feet collapsed and broke into countless pieces, scattering and splashing, so that all the students who were still denouncing closed their mouths. Shock! doubt! to be puzzled! Even the Weasley twins can''t believe that their little brother can blow up a hard marble with magic without even needing a spell Chapter 756 As one of the most powerful wizards in the British magic world, Albus Dumbledore naturally could not see the changes in Ron and subconsciously frowned. But before he could figure out whether to stop him and say something, the Goblet of fire changed color again and ejected a piece of charred parchment from inside. This strange phenomenon not only made him a little incredible, but also the other two principals and the noisy students under the stage were stunned, as if they saw something that could not be made. You know, the reason why the top three competition is called the top three competition is that the three schools send a representative to participate in it. But now, after the birth of all three players, there is another one. For a moment, the whole hall was silent, and everyone was waiting for the headmaster to pronounce the name on the paper. Feeling the increasingly strange atmosphere, the old man quickly cleared his throat: "cough! I have to admit that it was a little unexpected, but according to the magic contract of the Goblet of fire, I still invite Harry Potter, the fourth contestant in the top three competition, to the waiting room." "No! I protest! How can Hogwarts have two contestants! It''s illegal! It''s unfair!" As soon as the voice fell, Igor kakarov, the principal of demstrom School of witchcraft and Wizardry, jumped up and shouted impatiently. "That''s right! You have to give a reasonable explanation, or we have the right to strike," ollim Maxim echoed. In any case, the top three competition is a contest about the reputation and status of their respective schools. The winner is qualified to claim that he is the best magic school in Europe before the next competition. Therefore, both the principal and students have summoned up their strength to bring back the glory of the last victory. But the question is, at present, Hogwarts has won two places at once, the chance of winning has doubled, and it is still the famous Harry Potter in the magic world. How can it not cause a rebound. "Sorry, guys, I don''t think this is a place to talk. Let''s go to the back first and slowly find out what happened." Dumbledore glanced at the indifferent boy in his eyes and offered a suggestion. Since the complete fall out last semester, he has never talked to Harry Potter in private. He knows that the other party''s character has been farther and farther away from his expectations. "All right! Let''s go to the next room." "I hope it won''t be a farce." In the murmur of the principals, the adult wizards quickly left the table, leaving only Zhang Cheng sitting motionless, as if he didn''t care about it at all. But just because he doesn''t care doesn''t mean Harry doesn''t care. Taking advantage of no one paying attention to himself, the boy who survived the disaster quickly came close to him and asked in a low voice, "teacher, I don''t understand why Ron was elected. Is there any conspiracy behind it?" "Conspiracy? No, my dear student, a conspiracy has been around you since the Quidditch World Cup final." Zhang Cheng replied meaningfully. "Around me?" Harry froze for a few seconds, but soon recovered. "You mean... Voldemort?" "That''s right! Think about it. Is there someone who is so enthusiastic about you recently that you feel a little unusual?" Zhang Cheng continued to give a hint quietly. "Professor moody?! is he Voldemort''s man?" Harry opened his mouth in surprise. Although there are many shortcomings in his character, such as recklessness and stubbornness, this does not mean that he is a fool. On the contrary, he is quite clever. But it was always designed and arranged by Dumbledore before, which led to these places where intelligence did not play at all, and finally became a disappointing fool. Looking at the shocked expression on the other party''s face, Zhang Cheng quietly hinted: "remember, sometimes what you see is not necessarily true, but a disguise. So be vigilant. This year will be a difficult beginning for you. You can take it as a test in the course of life." "I see! Thank you for your advice." Harry bent down and bowed deeply before entering the next room through the door. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, Voldemort, hiding in his family''s old house, was lying in his chair, listening to his men report on the latest progress of the plan. More than ten minutes later, he moved his body and asked in a hoarse voice like a snake, "so little buddy crouch is sure to get Harry Potter out of Dumbledore''s eyes?" "Yes! Master! He swore that he would bring you back to life in the most perfect posture." the man wrapped up in his robe replied without thinking. Hearing this answer, the Dark Lord nodded with satisfaction: "very good! It seems that he is more loyal than many Death Eaters I was optimistic about. On the day of success, I will give him supreme glory. But now I have another question, what is the mysterious oriental doing now?" "According to the news from Barty crouch Jr., it seems that the other party has not made any noteworthy moves recently. Oh, by the way, he broke out a frontal conflict with Dumbledore in front of everyone not long ago, which may be good news for us." "Oh? Conflict! Ha ha ha! Dumbledore, an old fool, I''m afraid he still doesn''t know what kind of people he''s dealing with. But it doesn''t matter. I believe our dear allies will send a big surprise soon. Well, go down and tell little buddy crouch to be careful and don''t provoke that Oriental." Then Voldemort waved his baby slender arm and signaled that the servant could step down. The latter saluted respectfully and soon turned and pushed the door away. As soon as he left his front foot, the Dark Lord couldn''t help laughing and saying to himself: "My dear teacher Dumbledore, you have met a real opponent this time. Take a good look, he will tear off your hypocritical mask one by one, and let you hide in your heart. Your desire for power and power will be completely exposed, and you will be despised and reviled by the world like me. At that time, you will realize that you are no different from me I chose to embrace fate bravely, but you escaped from fate... " The voice just fell! There was a flash of lightning in the dark sky outside! Next second The deafening thunder arrived as scheduled, and then the rain the size of soybeans crackled on the window, as if crying for someone''s future. Voldemort looked at the dark sky without saying a word, and the whole man seemed to be in a state of meditation. No one knows what he is thinking, and no one dares to guess what decision he will make next Chapter 757 There is no doubt that cheating in the competition is a despicable act of opportunism and undermining fairness, but if all contestants cheat, it is equivalent to everyone not cheating and returning to the original starting line. In fact, since the fiery dragons like ferocious beasts were transported to Hogwarts, the four students participating in the competition on behalf of their respective schools have learned through different channels what they will face next. As a scholar once said, in the face of sufficient interests, the so-called "morality" is not worth mentioning at all. More interestingly, instead of condemning those who do anything for their interests, most people will laugh at those who are willing to abandon interests and choose morality, think that these people are stupid and inflexible idiots, and even nail them in the shame column of history, and make fun of them when they are free. Enjoying this farce like performance, Zhang Cheng neither had the interest to participate, nor did he break through the disguise of little buddy crouch, but turned his attention to the in-depth study of creativity. After several in vivo experiments, he has almost mastered a little fuzzy law, and can even control the degree of variation within a certain range, briefly let inanimate objects live, and obtain certain thinking and consciousness. Of course, this does not mean that life can be created out of thin air. It is just a simple simulation. It is very difficult to create a real life before solving the mystery of the soul. Even an artifact with independent thinking - supreme power, in a strict sense, can not be regarded as life. Although it is smarter than most intelligent lives, it lacks the most important thing - soul. Fortunately! Tearing souls to create Horcruxes provides a relatively simple idea, that is, since it is so difficult to create souls, why not directly extract ready-made souls from intelligent creatures, then erase the original memory and consciousness through tearing and fusion, and then edit and modify them according to their own will to form a new soul? In order to prove the feasibility of this idea, the laboratory hidden in the basement of the castle was closed for two weeks, and the interior echoed with miserable cries every day. But for Zhang Cheng, this little interference is nothing at all. Ruthlessly, he ignored the pain of those experimental bodies and only tore the soul into countless parts again and again, followed by the re fusion before the soul fragments dissipated. After repeated dozens or even hundreds of times, these healthy souls with clear consciousness will lose themselves and become a silver white translucent liquid similar to the spirit. Although more than one-third of the quality has been lost, it is extremely pure. There are no as many impurities as normal human souls. It is like a white and clean canvas, which can freely paint the color loved by the creator. "Perfect! That''s what I want..." Zhang Cheng, who hasn''t closed his eyes for half a month in a row, slightly tilted his mouth and showed a satisfied expression on his face. However, this is not without cost. The row of corpses fixed on the wall in the back, emitting a faint putrid smell, is the price paid for this cruel experiment. No hesitation! He directly injected these refined pure souls into a pre prepared cloned body, and then activated it with creative power. As like as two peas in the same old age as Dumbledore, he opened his eyes slowly, and looked around with a curious curiosity. He opened his mouth after a dozen minutes and asked: "who am I? I... Where am I? Who are you?" "Hehe! Your name is Leon Dumbledore, the twin brother of the greatest wizard in the British magic world and the double of the headmaster of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry. As for who I am, it doesn''t matter where I am here. The important thing is that you have to learn how to use magic to fight next." Zhang Cheng grinned and showed a malicious smile. you ''re right! Create Dumbledore''s evil twins! He wants to use this guy to discredit Dumbledore. As long as the time is right, even if the other party has 10000 mouths, he can''t explain clearly. "Leon Dumbledore?" the clone looked at himself in the mirror and soon nodded blankly. "Well, I''m Leon Dumbledore, the brother of the greatest wizard in British magic, and the substitute of the headmaster of Hogwarts School of witchcraft and Wizardry..." "Great! Dear Mr. Dumbledore, next I''m going to instill some knowledge and memory into your brain. This process may hurt a little. You''d better bear it." Zhang Cheng said, a faint silver light appeared in his pupil, then raised his right hand and pressed it on each other''s forehead. moment Huge knowledge and chaotic false memories flooded the cloned human brain like a flood, making him scream in pain. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!" Soon, childhood stories, love in his youth, and troubles in adulthood slowly emerged in front of him. Coupled with the brain''s self deception, he made up for some unreasonable or blank places. Finally, he began to really recognize his identity and that he was Albus Dumbledore''s twin brother. It''s just that I''m just a little mouse living in each other''s shadow. I do some dark things for each other. For a moment, anger, unwillingness, jealousy and the desire for freedom filled every sensitive nerve of him. About seven or eight minutes later, the poor clone slowly stood up and asked with a gloomy face, "come on, what dirty work does my dear twin brother want me to do for him?" "It''s easy! Here''s a list. Kill them all." Zhang Cheng quietly handed over a robe, a magic wand and a parchment full of addresses and names. "I see!" without saying a word, the clone picked up the things, put on his robe, turned and disappeared through the portal into the streets of London. He didn''t realize that he was just a trivial chess piece, and the list was full of magic Ministry officials who refused to accept the bribe. Whether the assassination is successful or not, it can completely break the relationship between Dumbledore and the Ministry of magic and make it completely opposite. At this time, let Lucius come forward to contact the assassin, and he will inevitably get a different answer. Of course, more importantly, through this test, we can find out whether this technology for manufacturing souls is mature and whether there are defects that Zhang Cheng is not aware of. If not, then after going back, he will start to give AI x real independent consciousness and life, so that it will completely evolve from a special AI between weak AI and strong AI into a kind of mechanical life. But before that, he still has a lot of problems to solve, such as data transmission, docking and transformation between soul and mechanical body, self replication characteristics of digital life and so on Chapter 758 Within a few days, the prophet daily published on the front page that four Ministry of magic officials were attacked, one of them was killed and three were injured. The house elf saw the explosive news that the murderer looked like Dumbledore. This news not only overshadowed the limelight of the "savior" participating in the top three competition, but also made the president feel the bitter chill. In particular, as like as two peas in a newspaper, the old man with a mask is almost the same as he is in height, body shape, pace, or hair and long beard. To this end, he also specially checked his father who was sentenced to life imprisonment for murder, confirmed that he did not escape halfway, married again and gave birth to new brothers and sisters. Fortunately, the Luo Ao people have not yet mastered conclusive evidence, and Albus Dumbledore has a high prestige in the British magic world, so the Ministry of magic did not rashly take the arrest action. But the problem is that the overwhelming negative public opinion has drowned it like a tide. Almost every once in a while, someone will disclose some of his early black history. For a moment, denouncing Dumbledore became almost a routine in the British magic world. Although at the beginning, many people didn''t care too much, Zhang Cheng, who hid behind the scenes and controlled everything, knew that a lie repeated a thousand times was the truth. As long as we can firmly control the media voice, it is easy to reverse whitening. Maybe an occasional negative news can''t shake the position of a powerful wizard like Dumbledore in people''s mind, but what if there are 100, 1000, 10000? For the coming of this day, Lucius Malfoy has already acquired almost most of the news media in the magic world, including the prophet daily. Therefore, it is as easy for journalists like Rita Skeeter to make up and distort the facts a little as eating and drinking water. With Albus Dumbledore deeply trapped in negative news, the first project of the top three competition finally began under the expectation of everyone. Sitting high in the built stand, Zhang Cheng enjoyed the picture of Harry Potter fighting with the fire dragon below with great interest and commented with a smile: "it seems that he is still too young to achieve his goal." "Teacher, I don''t understand what you mean. In my opinion, Porter has done very well, at least a hundred times better than the two guys in front. I can guarantee that Victor Krum and Furong delakul have absolutely no courage to fight a dragon." Draco took the initiative to defend his friends. "OK? No, my dear student, you shouldn''t set the standard so low. What are Victor Krum and Furong Dracula? Do they have more strict training? Do you have more knowledge and spells? Obviously, no, they are no different from most students, and their heads are still full of naive and stupid ideas. For example If you are always compared with such a guy, you will never be able to climb the real peak of magic. "Zhang Cheng sneered and shook his head. Hearing this, Draco quickly lowered his head and admitted his mistake: "I''m sorry to disappoint you. But I still don''t understand why you think Potter can quickly subdue a fire dragon with strong magic resistance in the frontal battle?" "Remember, being good at using wisdom is the sign of a powerful wizard. The so-called powerful fire dragon in your eyes is still just an irrational beast. If Harry used frozen magic to lock the dragon''s wings and feet, and then stabbed the dragon''s eyes, would he still be so difficult as now?" Zhang Cheng explained with a smile. Just as Malfoy was thinking and stunned in place, there was a sudden explosion of thunderous cheers in the venue. It turned out that after a hard struggle, the boy who survived the disaster finally hit a heavy blow, which made the dragon''s strong heart fall into a short sudden stop, fell to the ground with a bang, and raised the golden egg in his hand. There is no doubt that this way of extreme blood violence is far more ornamental than the previous two players, and it is easier to stimulate and arouse the excitement of the audience. It is human nature to worship the strong, especially someone who has a loud reputation and mysterious aura. "Excuse me, professor. I have to congratulate Harry for a while." Zhang Qiu couldn''t help standing up and ran quickly towards the fence exit. She didn''t realize that her strong admiration for the boy was completely understood by someone in her mind. And as a disposable tool, her life will reach the end before the end of this semester and become the seed to ignite the "savior"''s towering anger and hatred. Draco and many students followed. In the blink of an eye, more than half of the people on the stand rushed to the exit to offer compliments and blessings to Harry Potter. Several people ignored Ron, the last player who stepped into the field alone. Feeling the intense jealousy contained in the other party''s eyes, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help showing a trace of imperceptible playfulness, lowered his voice and muttered, "Aha! The good play is finally going to be staged. Come on, show your strength and let me see what you can do..." "What are you muttering about?" Hermione obviously heard something and looked up curiously. "No, nothing, I''m just looking forward to his performance." Zhang Cheng deliberately stopped the girl''s waist from behind and put it in his ear in a very intimate and ambiguous posture. "Don''t! It''s a public place!" Hermione reminded, blushing and biting her lower lip. "Don''t worry, now everyone''s attention is attracted by Harry, and no one will notice us at all." Zhang Cheng comforted softly and made some small movements that are not obvious but can be seen in private. Because he had noticed that Ron''s eyes, which had begun to turn yellow, were constantly glancing at the audience and the position of himself and the girl. Under the control of strong negative feelings, the boy finally reached the critical state in just a few seconds. His right hand under the black robe began to change and rushed to the roaring fire dragon like a madman. "Go to hell, bastard!" With an angry roar, he crossed the Dragon at a speed almost indistinguishable to the naked eye. Next second "Ow!!!!!!!!!!!" The fire dragon sent out a scream that made everyone present feel palpitation, followed by a plop and fell to the ground. Precious dragon blood gushed out of the wound marked by something on his chest, which could not be stopped. Before the staff knew what had happened, the poor dragon was dying and swallowed his last breath. Standing next to the body, Ron raised his head slightly and let the bright red blood sprinkle on his body and face, as if announcing his rebirth to the world. From now on, no one can despise him, and no one will regard him as the clown and servant around the "savior" Chapter 759 Shock! accident! unbelievable! Almost all Hogwarts students and professors who knew Ron couldn''t help standing up and staring at his lonely figure and the huge fire dragon body in sharp contrast. Even the adult wizards who were going to rush to subdue the fire dragon were stunned in situ. It seemed that they couldn''t believe that a fierce and irritable dragon was killed so easily. And because of the speed, no one even noticed that the dragon was killed by something, a powerful spell, or magic weapons such as sword and spear. In fact, no one in the whole stand cared about the poor and humble Ron Weasley except Zhang Cheng. He didn''t even think he was able to complete the thrilling challenge. Most of his attention focused on Harry Potter who had just demonstrated his powerful spell casting skills. Interestingly, it was such a humble "ugly duckling" who staged a startling reversal of the first event of the top three competition. In just a few seconds from the entrance to the end, he bathed in dragon blood and held high the golden egg. "My God! This... This is really Ron? How on earth did he do it!" Hermione subconsciously put her hand over her mouth and asked incoherently. "This is the embodiment of power! It is the explosion after long-term accumulation! Do you feel it? The strong dissatisfaction and anger hidden under his ordinary appearance! From today on, Ron Weasley will no longer be the person you know, he has been reborn..." Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. Through the power of spiritual power, he clearly felt the intense negative emotions in each other''s heart, just as bright as a torch in the night. Next, I''m afraid the boy will vent his strength like many poor people who suddenly gain strength, break all the rules he hates, and become a total violent. "No! I mean! How could he kill a fire dragon in an instant!" Hermione was obviously stimulated, and her tone was full of doubt and confusion. You know, in her eyes, Ron is just an ignorant idiot. He has no merit at all except loyalty to his friends. But such a big boy can suddenly show overwhelming power, which is a bit of subverting the previous impression of others. Looking at the changing expression on the girl''s face, Zhang Cheng came close and said in a low voice, "you know, honey, the world is not as beautiful as you thought. There are countless dark secrets hidden behind it. Tell me, are you sure you are ready to see these darkness, bid farewell to innocence and enter the world of adults?" "I... I..." Hermione didn''t expect the other party to choose a showdown at this time. The whole person was a little flustered and bowed his head and fiddled with his cuffs at a loss. As a smart girl, she had already seen some clues from those experimental notes, but subconsciously deceived herself and ignored those terrible facts. Now, Zhang Cheng suddenly mentioned this matter directly, which suddenly broke the girl''s psychological defense line and made her realize that she had long been trapped as an accomplice. "Ah! It seems that you are not ready. It doesn''t matter. I can wait slowly. But please remember, Miss Granger, you can''t live in a perfect fairy tale forever. One day you need to face the cruel reality. The sooner you embrace the reality, the more you can have a clear understanding of the world. Most of the time, the good and evil you understand are just most stupid humans There is a naked struggle for interests behind the self righteous. " After that, Zhang Cheng picked up Hermione''s slightly frightened face, gently kissed her on the forehead, then stood up and left quietly. Through the chaotic crowd, he quietly came to the rest place of the players, watched Ron soaked in dragon blood all over his body, smiled and joked for about a minute: "what''s the taste of being a dragon slaying warrior? Is it very intoxicating?" "Very good! Especially when those bastards shut their mouths and were silent, it was intoxicating." Ron replied with a ferocious expression. "Yes! It seems that you have realized the value of power!" Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly satisfied with the boy''s cynical attitude and nodded slightly. "Yes, human beings are such hypocritical creatures. When they are weak, they will laugh at you, but once you are strong enough, they will close their mouths and show fear and scared eyes. When the game is over, our dear headmaster Dumbledore will talk to you. You should know what to do, right?" "Don''t worry! I''ve seen through his hypocrisy! And I won''t accept that ridiculous story that even Harry doesn''t want to believe." "Great! Congratulations on passing the first test. I believe that from now on, the whole Hogwarts students will know you again, the powerful Ron Weasley, a rising star. Be prepared, and you will soon become the most respected and popular person in the school." As the last word blurted out, a playful smile flashed on Zhang Cheng''s face, caressing his chest with one hand and leaning slightly. Good at grasping his heart, he knew that at this moment, what the boy most longed for was the respect from others to meet that humble and poor self-esteem. In fact, in the process of interpersonal communication, often a casual small action can shorten the distance between each other and establish a relationship of trust or favor. Like this kind of behavior that basically does not need much investment to obtain huge returns, Zhang Cheng doesn''t mind doing more easily. Anyway, there is no loss for him. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, Albus Dumbledore''s evil twin brother Leon is lying in ambush near a telephone booth in the heart of London, the British capital. Of course, this is not an ordinary telephone booth, but a secret entrance to the Ministry of magic. Anyone who goes in and dials 62442 and explains his intention will start the corresponding mechanism. However, he has been wanted for a reward. Naturally, he can''t swagger in, so he can only hide here and wait patiently for the emergence of the target. About half an hour or so, several wizards escorted a small old man with gray curly hair and looks a little strong out of the telephone booth. No hesitation! When leonton, the clone, rushed out of the dark corner, raised his wand and shot a green death spell, directly knocked the outermost unlucky egg to the ground and died on the spot. "Damn it! There''s an attacker!" "Come on! Minister of protection!" "Call for help! He''s too strong! We can''t stop him alone!" For a moment, all kinds of panic and disorderly voices rose higher and higher. Needless to ask, the little old man was no one else, but the current British Minister of magic, Cornell fudge. He looked very nervous, especially the attacker''s long gray beard and hair, which were exactly like his old friend Albus Dumbledore. Chapter 760 "Avada is dead!" "Armor!" "Disarm!" "The fire is burning!" ¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, the originally bustling streets of London became a dangerous battlefield in the mutual attack of wizards. Several ordinary people who didn''t have time to run away died directly in the terrible magic shot by the wand, and even their bodies were blown to pieces. Fortunately, it is only a few steps away from the British Ministry of magic. When Luo Ao found that the Minister of magic was assassinated at their own door, they immediately rushed out without hesitation and forcibly suppressed their opponents by relying on the advantage of number of people. Looking at the figure he was very familiar with, Cornell fudge finally couldn''t help shouting angrily and asked, "albus! Is that you? Tell me, why do you do this?" "Hum! Ignorant fool! You don''t know anything at all." the clone sneered, directly cast the phantom and disappeared in place. Although the fierce battle lasted only a short time, three unlucky people have died and countless have been injured. It can be said that he hanged and beat most of the Ministry of magic with the power of one person, and left whenever he wanted. No one could stop him, which is completely in line with the understanding of most wizards about Albus Dumbledore. Apart from the headmaster Hogwarts, who defeated the famous black wizard Gellert Greenwald in the duel and made Voldemort feel extremely frightened, people really can''t think of anyone who can do this. When Cornell fudge dragged his tired body back to the office, the first thing he did was to hold an emergency meeting, stared at his bloodshot eyes and roared loudly: "eighth time! This is the eighth attack in just a month! Everyone killed is the staff of the Department! Who can tell me what we should do next? Directly announce the dissolution?" "Please calm down, sir. Things are not as bad as you think," Arthur Weasley tried to calm old Fudge''s anger. As a staunch supporter of Dumbledore, he never thought that the kind old man would risk universal condemnation to assassinate the staff of the Ministry of magic. "Shut up! Arthur! I know what you''re trying to say, but the problem is that the evidence is in front of you. Do you want to defend him?" cornelli fudge asked with gnashing teeth. If it were normal, he might use the relationship between the Weasleys and Dumbledore to ease the contradiction between them, but now he just wants to win more support and try to kill his enemies at one go. Especially in recent years, he always felt that Dumbledore was spying on his rights as the Minister of magic. The assassination just now made this accumulated dissatisfaction reach a critical point. Few people can remain calm in the face of power, and old cornelli fudge is no exception. "Dear minister! I think we should sign the wanted warrant immediately! Send all Luo Ao to arrest Albus Dumbledore! The more at this time, the Ministry of magic should take the strongest attitude, otherwise once we are weak, we will lose the trust of the people, and he can use his great prestige to force us to make concessions, or even overthrow the Ministry of magic for reorganization." Rufus schlinger, director of Auror''s office, did not hesitate to put forward his own views. Unlike Arthur, he is an out and out hardliner and never catches a cold for people like Dumbledore. "Well said! I also agree with slinger''s suggestion. It is true that Dumbledore has defeated the black wizard many times before and saved the magic world, but this can not be an excuse for him to escape legal sanctions." an old woman of about 50 quickly nodded. Different from the previous two speakers, behind her is the aristocracy headed by Lucius Malfoy. Recently, she has been waiting for the right opportunity. Now, of course, the opportunity will not be missed easily. Another man nearby exchanged a look with the former and echoed: "I agree! Look what Dumbledore has done in Hogwarts over the years. He not only wantonly squandered the school''s assets, but also ignored the protest of the school board many times and regarded the best magic school in Britain as his own private property. Now he is so swollen that he dares to assassinate the Minister of magic in public. He should be sentenced to death." "Everybody! I need to remind you! We don''t have any concrete evidence to prove that guy is Dumbledore." seeing that the situation was getting worse and worse, Arthur Weasley immediately stood up and tried to change the subject. He couldn''t believe what a terrible disaster it would be for Dumbledore and even the whole Hogwarts once the Ministry of magic signed the wanted notice. "No! Arthur, we have enough evidence. Don''t you forget that when I called albus, he didn''t deny it directly. Besides, besides Dumbledore, can you find the second wizard who can easily leave under the siege of more than a dozen Luo Ao?" cornelli fudge asked with a sneer. "Yes! Have you forgotten the mysterious death of more than a dozen Luo Ao a few years ago? Maybe... This is the conspiracy of the behind the scenes to frame Dumbledore." "That''s enough! Arthur Weasley! I now announce as Minister of magic that you''re fired. Get out! Get out! From now on, the Ministry of magic doesn''t need Dumbledore''s dog. Rufus, I authorize you to arrest Albus Dumbledore immediately and kill him if he dares to resist. The British magic world has tolerated his misdeeds for too long. It''s time for everyone to understand, Dumbledore is just a mortal and has no right to be above the law. " As he said this, cornelli fudge clenched his fist, and his eyes burst into a chilling madness. "Yes! Please rest assured, Mr. Minister, I promise to arrest Dumbledore." Auror''s office director stood up, bowed slightly, and then disappeared at the end of the corridor outside the door. greedy! Ambition! envy! Vanity! As long as human beings exist, they will never be able to get rid of their innate nature. No matter how they hide it, they will inevitably hate those minorities who are smarter and better than themselves. With a little guidance, this emotion can evolve into a massive and targeted movement of isolation and exclusion. As far back as 2000 years ago in ancient Greece, the citizens of Athens had exiled their best leaders in the name of opposing dictatorship. Now the British magic world can naturally attack Dumbledore for the same reason, and even convict him and put him in Azkaban. In fact, this incident just exposed the public''s dark psychology described in the mob, and the behind the scenes planner Zhang Cheng only played a guiding and promoting role. I''m afraid he didn''t expect that Dumbledore had become a thorn in the eye and flesh of most bureaucrats of the Ministry of magic shortly after the whole plan was launched Chapter 761 Anyone who knows Rufus slinger knows that he is a tough guy. If he makes an important decision tonight, he will never wait until the next day. After being authorized by the elder cornelli fudge, the hardliners, who are known for their fearless courage like a lion, broke into the Hogwarts auditorium in less than an hour and a half. In front of the teachers and students of the three magic schools, they shouted to the old people who were eating: "Albus Dumbledore! I now announce that you are arrested in the name of attacking and killing the officials of the Ministry of magic." "What?!" "Are you kidding!" "People in the Ministry of magic are crazy?" ¡­¡­ Before the Lord responded, the surrounding students and professors quit first. In particular, Mileva McGonagall, who was in charge of teaching deformation classes, even drew out her magic wand and prepared for battle. Unfortunately, before she could take action, Dumbledore raised his hand and motioned everyone to be calm. He took the initiative to stand up and ask, "Scrimgeour, do you have any evidence that I attacked and killed officials of the Ministry of magic just now?" "Hum! Don''t pretend to be silly! Just a few hours ago, you attacked in front of the magic department and killed three of us. Now you still want to pretend to be innocent?" Rufus sneered, took out his wand and performed a scene reproduction spell. moment A wisp of white fog spread rapidly in the air, followed by the fierce battle that took place not long ago. As a director of Luo Ao''s office whose functions are similar to the mixture of magic army and police, he can not be as reckless as he usually appears. On the contrary, this is a tough looking but delicate person. He knows that arresting a wizard with great influence must not only rely on tough means, but also produce evidence that makes everyone convinced. At the beginning, there were a few people defending Dumbledore in the auditorium, but the later the voice became smaller and smaller, and finally fell into a dead silence. Not to mention most of the students watching, even Mileva McGonagall showed an extremely ugly expression on her face. The reason is simple! Although the attacker wore a mask, his height, voice, eyes, look, and powerful spell casting ability were almost the same as Dumbledore. Even the closest people could hardly tell the true from the false. What''s more, when the attack occurred, Dumbledore was not in public, but hid in the principal''s room, during which he only met Ron Weasley. That means At present, the burden of getting rid of the crime temporarily falls on a big boy. For a moment, every wise man who wanted to understand this turned his eyes to Ron, as if waiting for him to testify for Dumbledore. After all, there are thousands of people in the British magic world. Everyone looks up and looks down. Everyone knows that the Weasleys are a staunch supporter of Dumbledore. Surprisingly, the Weasley''s youngest son just glanced at his headmaster indifferently, and then said expressionless, "sorry, I only stayed in the headmaster''s office for less than five minutes, and I can''t prove that Dumbledore is not the murderer." "Ron! You?!" Mileva McGonagall was completely stunned and never dreamed of such a result. "Professor McGonagall, the school has not always taught us not to lie. Do you want me to lie and deceive the Ministry of magic?" Ron winked innocently. "Very good! Young man! You made the right choice!" Rufus pursed his mouth and smiled triumphantly. "Albus Dumbledore, tell me, are you going to go back to trial with me, or are you going to resist?" "Skilinger, although you may not believe it, I still want to say that I am innocent and this is a conspiracy." the old man sighed helplessly. He knew that this matter was aimed at himself from the beginning, but the problem was that there was no way to explain it. Even if it was explained, others would not believe it. "Sorry, I only believe in the evidence. Go! Arrest him!" Rufus obviously didn''t want to say too much nonsense and gave orders to Luo Ao behind him. "Sorry, I don''t want to be captured until I find out the truth." after that, Dumbledore pulled out the powerful elder wand, raised his hand and put it on the two unlucky people who rushed in front. However, he didn''t kill anyone. The most he could do was to stun him, and then directly cast the phantom to move and disappear in place. Since Zhang Cheng publicly named the loophole of Hogwarts magic protection, wizards with a little strength can use transmission magic in the school, but few can be accurate. Dumbledore happens to be one of them. "Damn it! He escaped? Issue an arrest warrant for Albus Dumbledore immediately! Publish it on the front page of the next issue of the prophet daily!" Rufus roared angrily. In fact, anyone who is not a fool knows how difficult it is to catch a powerful wizard like Dumbledore. He brought people openly this time. The real purpose was not to catch them, but to break the shell of light and justice on each other''s body and turn them into rats shouted by everyone, just like Voldemort. There is no doubt that the arrival of the Ministry of magic Luo AO and the headmaster Dumbledore have become wanted criminals, which undoubtedly cast a shadow on the ongoing top three competition. Just when the professors wanted to elect an interim president to preside over the overall situation in order to maintain stability, Lucius Malfoy appeared in the auditorium with a group of school directors. He first glanced at all the students with a light full of pride and contempt, then spread out a piece of parchment and read out loudly: "Order of the Ministry of magic! Between the vicious of Albus Dumbledore for many years! From now on, the management of Hogwarts will be taken over by the school board. Every professor must undergo strict examination again, and those who fail will be eliminated. Now I appoint Mr. Zhang from the Far East as the interim principal on behalf of the board of directors!" Voice down! Mileva McGonagall and Severus Snape immediately exchanged eyes, filled with horror. Because they know that the conflict between Zhang Cheng and Dumbledore broke out not long ago. At that time, the former threatened to drive the latter out of school this semester. Who thought they did it so soon. Zhang Cheng noticed the two men''s private moves, stood up, bowed gracefully, smiled and said, "thank the Ministry of magic and the school board for their trust. As a guest from afar, I''m really flattered. However, it''s not necessary to take over the principal. I think it''s time to delegate power and let the students form a student union to manage themselves." "Establish student union self-management?" a school manager of noble origin subconsciously frowned, obviously not very interested in this scheme. "Yes! Ladies and gentlemen, we are no longer living in the ancient Middle Ages, but in the modern era that advocates freedom and democracy. It''s time to make some changes..." Chapter 762 A psychologist once said that there are no more than two ways to get support. One is to give him enough benefits to let him know that the harder he works, the more he gets paid. In modern times, the salary dividend of senior managers of enterprises is linked to performance, which is used. As for the other, it is to provide a platform for realizing ideals and self-worth. To put it bluntly, it is to give power and resources to resources. Even without too much material return, people can get full satisfaction from spiritual and social identity. In the initial stage of socialist countries in the early 20th century, recruiting all kinds of talents from developed capitalist countries took advantage of the special psychological needs of mankind. Obviously, according to the current situation of Hogwarts, it is impossible to impress those hostile professors directly with money and interests. So Zhang Cheng found another way, directly delivered an impassioned speech on "freedom" and "democracy", and then told the students that from today on, no professor can shit on the door, and you can manage yourself. It has to be said that this move is quite vicious and immoral. It immediately shifted the students'' attention from Dumbledore''s wanted to the construction of the student union, and those annoying school rules should be deleted, and those new rules that are beneficial to them should be added. After all, although the former president is generally respected, it is not as important as the practical benefits he can get. In particular, senior prefects are trying their best to win a place in the student union. They are doing publicity and voting everywhere every day to experience the feeling of power. Argus filch, who protested strongly, was brilliantly ignored. To be exact, he has become a victim used to win over and appease the students'' emotions. He can only hide in the room alone all day, borrow wine to relieve his worries, and even be spit and teased by some radical students. Enjoying the lively scene he had made himself, Zhang Cheng, standing in front of the principal''s indoor window, couldn''t help laughing and sarcastically said: "Look, this is the naked reality. The reason why women are chaste is that they are not attracted enough, and the reason why men are loyal is that the extra weight of betrayal is too low. A little power will make the whole Hogwarts students forget Dumbledore. Can you find a more cost-effective business?" "But... Sir, won''t this lead to chaos in the school? If the students are busy competing for power and profit, how can they calm down to study." a school director questioned with worry on his face. You know, these nobles tried their best to drive Dumbledore away, not to degenerate Hogwarts into a third rate magic school, but to restore the elite talent cultivation base in the past. "Hehe, don''t worry, chaos is just a superficial phenomenon. Think about it, what can win the hearts of a group of competitive young people? Is it a talkative eloquence? Is it a beautiful appearance? Or is it an excellent daily affairs handling ability? No, it''s not. What can really make them admire is power, powerful power. So I''m sure they will do it before the election There will be a wonderful duel, and the final winner will become the leader of the student union, "Zhang Cheng replied meaningfully. "You mean..." the school director is obviously not a fool, and his eyes reveal a trace of insight. Zhang Cheng turned around and nodded gently: "That''s right! 90% of those who can finally enter the student union will be pure blood wizards. Because they have a natural advantage over those Wizards of mixed blood or awakened from ordinary people, that is, they will contact magic earlier and are more keen to improve their dueling skills through practice. In other words, Hogwarts will be firmly in your hands in the future." "I see! Your wisdom is beyond our reach." Lucius quickly stood up and took the lead in flattering. After all, he saw with his own eyes that Dumbledore, who was extremely difficult to deal with, was directly turned into a wanted criminal from the respected first-class Merlin medal winner, the founder and Secret Keeper of the order of the Phoenix, the president of the International Federation of magicians and the chief magician of wesengamo. Although the outsider didn''t know what had happened, he knew it must have been the seemingly gentle but actually crazy young man in front of him. "Hahaha! My dear friends, the formation of a student union is not only the above benefits. The most important thing is that it can greatly weaken the rights of professors. You know, at present, two-thirds of Hogwarts professors are Dumbledore''s people, even your respected senior Severus Snape." Zhang Cheng laughed and pointed out the real identity of the old bat. "What! Snape is Dumbledore''s man?" Lucius widened his eyes in surprise. Not only him, but also other school directors began to talk. In the eyes of the aristocrats, Severus Snape, who was born in Slytherin college, should be on his own side no matter what. Zhang Cheng ignored these people''s reactions and explained to himself: "to be exact, he is a double agent. He sells Dumbledore''s information to Voldemort and Voldemort''s information to Dumbledore, but he finally obeys Dumbledore''s orders." "Why? Why did he do that!" asked a blonde who looked about 60 years old, frowning. "It''s very simple! For love! I believe you don''t know. Dear Professor Snape is actually a seed of infatuation. He has no hesitation in falling in love with Harry Potter''s mother lily, even if she has married and had children. But our respected Dark Lord broke his promise and brutally killed lily. This move made Snape crazy and vowed to avenge her, even if she was born The price of life is no longer spared. " "Damn it! He chose to betray all of us for a mere mud seed!" another school manager suddenly stood up and roared angrily. From the ferocious expression on his face, it is not difficult to judge that he is 100% a missed Death Eater and a loyal follower of Voldemort. "Calm down! As I just said, the reason why men are loyal is that the extra weight of betrayal is too low. Betrayal is always inevitable, so there is no need to be angry. Anyway, we all know what kind of person he is. The next thing to do is to clean up Dumbledore''s influence in the school bit by bit. First, let''s start from our dear friends Mileva McGonagall, let''s start. Create an affair between teachers and students, destroy her reputation, and make her shameless to continue teaching in Hogwarts... " After that, Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed a chilling light. Analyze human nature, master everyone''s spiritual weakness, and then break it one by one. With the passage of time, he became more and more skilled in the use of this means. He could easily solve most of the problems and troubles without even using force. Chapter 763 As we all know, the three British islands have a typical temperate marine climate, which is controlled by the westerly activity zone all year round. In addition, the warm sea water sent by the North Atlantic warm current in the West provides a stable source of water vapor. Therefore, it is cloudy for more than half of the time all year round, and it will rain a little from time to time, which makes people feel very uncomfortable. In particular, London, located on the Bank of the Thames, is a world-famous "fog city", especially when winter comes, which makes the city extremely cold. Many pedestrians come and go in a hurry, eager to enter a warm place as soon as possible. No one noticed that an old man with white beard in a coat was sitting alone on a park bench, staring at the front with bright eyes. About a few minutes later, another man in a black windbreaker suddenly appeared, subconsciously shrunk his neck and complained angrily: "damn! It''s cold! Why did you choose to meet in this damn place?" "No way! Now I''m a wanted man and haven''t found a safe place to stay. Tell me, how''s the school now?" the old man sighed helplessly. Obviously, he was no one else. It was Albus Dumbledore who recently became the most wanted man in the Ministry of magic. Because Lucius Malfoy used a large number of media to render the whole thing, the whole British magic world was full of fear of the old man known as the greatest wizard of the times. Even those who did not believe Dumbledore would do such a thing closed their mouths and remained silent. "School? Hogwarts is over! The Oriental actually delegated power to the students, let those little bastards form student unions to manage themselves, and greatly weaken the rights of professors. I promise you, even if you go back now, you can''t recover all this. He is a real devil, a more terrible enemy than Voldemort." The middle-aged man took off his hat and revealed Snape''s iconic gloomy face. As the head of Slytherin''s college, no one knows better than him how tempting Zhang Cheng''s things are to students, especially those in his own college. In less than a week, the little snakes'' inner desire and ambition for power were completely stimulated, and some even began to try to seize power from him. "Delegate power to students? Is he crazy!" Dumbledore''s face suddenly changed, his sharp eyes and strong anger. "No! He''s not crazy! On the contrary, he''s much smarter than we thought. Guess what those rebellious little bastards did to win more support? They held a duel contest to show their strength to win the qualification to enter the student union. You should know best that the pure blood faction is much stronger than the civilian faction in this respect, so in the end, the school It will completely fall into the hands of the nobility. Coupled with the intervention of the school board, rules and systems will be formed in a short time, and no one will want to change easily at that time. "Snape sneered and said the worst result. But anyone who is not a fool knows that rights and benefits can never be reduced. In particular, the former, every change in the redistribution of rights will lead to serious bloody conflict, just as Voldemort tried to overthrow the existing system by violence, which Dumbledore least wanted to see. The old man frowned as if thinking about countermeasures. After several minutes, he rubbed his swollen forehead and said, "we can''t let him continue to act recklessly! We must fight back!" "Counterattack? It''s easy for you to say! All the officials of the Ministry of Magic have been bought by Lucius! Lucius fully supports his every decision! At present, even the professors are in danger of being dismissed for failing to pass the examination. How many people will be willing to have something to do with you as a wanted criminal." snape sneered and rolled his eyes. "According to you, it seems that I can only admit defeat?" dumbley asked expressionless. "What else? What else do you think you can do now?" snape asked mercilessly. He is not the Weasleys who like to kneel and lick each other, let alone say something against their hearts. In fact, the reason why he is willing to follow Dumbledore is not for lofty ideals, but only for revenge for Harry Potter''s mother lily. "It seems that I need to go back to school!" the old man suddenly burst out his overwhelming magic, clutching the elder''s wand hidden in his sleeve. As a powerful wizard, he also has a final solution to the problem, that is, to defeat each other in a one-on-one duel, just as he defeated his best friend Garrett greendevo. The magic world has always been the winner! As long as you can guarantee your strongest name, it doesn''t matter whether it''s wanted by the British Ministry of magic or any other crime. "Hum! Then you''d better hurry up! Otherwise, maybe next time I come back, there may be some outsiders behind me." After saying this, I don''t know whether it was a threat or a hint, Snape quickly turned and disappeared at the end of the cold and quiet park path. Dumbledore did it alone on the bench for several hours. He didn''t get up slowly until the clock struck midnight. He performed shape shifting and shadow transfer to an unknown destination. As soon as he left the front foot, Snape appeared out of thin air with a bunch of Ministry of magic bureaucrats, including cornelli fudge and Rufus schlinger. A Luo Ao carefully touched the bench and immediately shouted, "the chair is still hot! He hasn''t been away long!" "Damn it! We''re late!" Cornell fudge clenched his teeth, raised his fist and hit the tree trunk next to him. If anyone in the whole British Ministry of magic wants to arrest Dumbledore most, it is undoubtedly him. "Don''t worry, Mr. Minister, he is over a hundred years old. He doesn''t have enough spirit and strength to play hide and seek with us for a long time. One day, we will catch him," Rufus skinger promised. "That''s right! Dumbledore is a lost dog. He can''t even find a place to stay. He won''t last long," snape echoed. He has long been used to the life of double-sided spies, so he made no effort to successfully break into each other and steal some important news and intelligence. "Lost dog?" old fudge obviously liked the word very much and nodded with a smile. "Yes! Dumbledore is already a lost dog. We don''t need to be afraid of him. He should be afraid of us. Well done, dear Severus, if Dumbledore''s whereabouts in the future, please inform us at the first time. The Ministry of magic never stingy rewards those who safeguard justice and legal dignity." "Of course, it''s my pleasure." snape stroked his chest with one hand and bowed gracefully. But no one noticed that the moment he lowered his head, there was an undisguised contempt and irony on his face Chapter 764 Although Albus Dumbledore''s expulsion from the position of principal brought a series of chaos, it also brought many opportunities. In particular, the construction of the student union made many senior students taste the taste of power for the first time. Besides, just voting to amend the school rules has plunged them into unprecedented enthusiasm, and even overshadowed the ongoing top three competition. But as Christmas approached, the ball was finally put on the agenda, which also stimulated boys and girls to secrete strong hormones. For a while, both the lounge and the corridor were full of the so-called "sour smell of love". Several bolder ones openly showed their love in pairs, causing tons of critical blows to single dogs who had not found a partner. However, none of these had much to do with Zhang Cheng. After declaring his ownership of Hermione Granger, he returned to the laboratory under the castle alone. At the moment, the clone is lying in a huge glass container filled with light green liquid, with eyes closed and falling into deep sleep. It has to be said that the genes of Dumbledore family are really powerful. Coupled with the stimulation of creativity, it has produced an incredible strong response in just a few days. His blood, internal organs and brain, somehow, have gradually deviated from the definition of ordinary human beings and evolved towards another more powerful species. Among the observations of hundreds of experimental bodies, only Ron can compare with it. But the difference is that Ron''s evolutionary direction is to burst out twice as much power as usual in a short time, but the clone is a sustainable and permanent change. When Zhang Cheng tested these mutant genes with the help of various magic and modern scientific research instruments, dobby, the domestic elf, suddenly jumped out of the corner and bowed respectfully: "great evil master! Miss Granger is coming! She is waiting for you at the door now." "Oh? Do you know why she came at this time?" Zhang Chengtou asked without answering. Since the end of the first project of the top three competition, Hermione has maintained a state of indifference, neither opposing him to make some intimate moves, but no longer questioning the blood and cruelty hidden behind the laboratory. Obviously, in the face of the cruel reality, the girl temporarily chose to escape to protect her fragile heart. For such a result, Zhang Cheng had expected, so he didn''t force it too hard, but let the other party take charge of the original work as always. Today, however, this delicate state seems to have finally shown signs of breaking. "Miss Granger didn''t say, but I think she should have made some decisions," dobby replied in a low voice. Because of his cruel transformation, he has a special ability to read the strongest emotions of the corresponding target. "Yeah, that sounds good news." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. Then he put down his work and walked to the open space at the door of the laboratory. He didn''t take the initiative to speak, just stood in place and appreciated each other''s beautiful body. Hermione didn''t wear the broad robes of witches today, but wore a very feminine black corset skirt. Her slender legs were wrapped in the same black silk stockings, and she stepped on a pair of high-heeled shoes. She put on a light makeup on her face, giving people a sense of maturity. They looked at each other for a full minute before she smiled and asked in a half joking tone, "how do you like my dress today?" "Yes! You are so beautiful today! However, I prefer to see your real appearance rather than wearing a disguise." Zhang Cheng pulled the girl into his arms and gently stroked the white magic Pearl Earring on his earlobe. "Real me?" Hermione was obviously stunned, and immediately realized what the so-called "real appearance" meant, with a complex light in her eyes. As an English girl who grew up in an ordinary middle-class family, she never thought anyone would accept her strange appearance. She never took it off since she put on pearl earrings, and even forgot that she was just deformed. Noting the fleeting fear, Zhang Cheng smiled and comforted: "relax, don''t be afraid. Although you are beautiful now, the real you are more beautiful. Try to accept yourself instead of rejecting, which is good for you and me." Hearing this, Hermione seemed to be touched. Subconsciously, she closed her eyes and pulled out the Pearl Ring on her earlobe. moment Sapphire eyes that have been hidden for a long time and long hair flowing like water are finally revealed. Feeling the changes in her body, she soon opened her eyes again, smiled bitterly and said to herself, "do you really think it''s beautiful, rather than being a monster?" "Ha ha! Honey, you are too attached to your appearance and your human identity. Think about it carefully. Are these really important? No, they are all important. What matters is how you think of yourself..." With unbridled laughter, Zhang Cheng lowered his head and took the initiative to kiss the girl''s slightly strange blue lips, which took a long time to separate. "God! You''re such a freak!" Hermione licked her lips with a strong beating heart. She couldn''t believe that the other party could really accept her appearance and gave herself a sweet kiss. "Strange? I''ll take it as a compliment." Zhang Cheng shook his head indifferently. "You know, genius is always outstanding, because stupid ordinary people can''t understand the advanced ideas and knowledge in their minds. Come on, now that you''re ready, let me show you the real face of the laboratory." "Of course, that''s what I want. I''m ready to give everything to prove my loyalty." Hermione raised her chin slightly and looked at Zhang Cheng with great calm. "Ah, I''ve noticed this. You know, girls don''t dress so sexy casually on a date unless they plan to make their relationship closer. Honey, tell me, will you stay for the night?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth meaningfully. Hermione''s face turned red and turned her eyes: "don''t you already know! Ask?" "No, I just want to hear it from your mouth..." After that, Zhang Cheng winked playfully, showing the expression of the success of the prank. Because he knows that after tonight, Hermione Granger will completely fall into his control and there is no possibility of betrayal. Nothing is more easily controlled than young men and women trapped in love traps. In a few weeks, the girl in front of her will unknowingly become another person, a real "love slave". Chapter 765 Although there was no sunshine in the secret room all year round because of the complete closure, the biological clock woke Hermione, who liked to stay in bed, on time around seven o''clock in the morning. Naked with her upper body, she first subconsciously opened her eyes and glanced at the empty bed, and then lowered her head to look at the black tight skirts that had been torn to pieces on the ground, as well as the large kiss marks on her chest that proved the intensity of the "war" last night. A light blush soon appeared on her face. However, before she began to relish the invasion and conquest that made her tremble and intoxicated like a storm, dobby, the domestic elf, suddenly opened the door and burst in, bowed respectfully and said, "good morning, Miss Granger, you finally wake up. I have prepared the bath water for you. Do you need to get up and take a bath now?" "Sure! By the way, where''s Zhang? Where has he gone?" Hermione said with a trace of shyness. "The master is conducting some important experiments in the laboratory. In addition, he ordered that from today on, you have obtained all the permissions of the laboratory and can enter and leave freely at any time." dobby raised his head and stared at two cold and crazy eyes. Obviously, he is very jealous of the young and beautiful girl in front of him. He can get the recognition and favor of the great evil master by sacrificing his body. You know, the previous magic reform seriously damaged the brain nerve, so his mind is full of the idea of becoming the master''s "first loyal dog", and no one can take his own position. Hermione was undoubtedly aware of the hostility of the house elf to herself, but she didn''t care too much. She just smiled and nodded: "I see. Thank you. Bring the bath water to the room for me." "As you wish..." Dobby always showed the perfect obedience of domestic elves. No matter how jealous and dissatisfied he was, he would do well what his master ordered, and there would be no mistake. In the blink of an eye, a large bucket of steaming bath water appeared by the bed out of thin air. The girl took off the black silk stockings with holes on her legs, stood on tiptoe and slowly soaked her whole body in a little hot water, opened her mouth and groaned comfortably. Nothing makes people feel more comfortable than taking a hot bath, especially after a fierce bed exercise not long ago. More than half an hour later, when she appeared in the laboratory in her light pajamas after taking a bath, Zhang Cheng had completed the comprehensive test of the cloned blood sample and was touching his chin and muttering: "Interesting! This guy has 25 pairs of chromosomes! In addition to the 22 pairs of somatic chromosomes, one X chromosome and one Y chromosome that normal humans have, there are two pairs of mysterious chromosomes, one of which is related to magic, and the other pair is still changing and has not stabilized yet..." "This is... Headmaster Dumbledore?!" When she noticed the clone lying in the closed jar, Hermione immediately couldn''t help shouting. At the same time, she realized that all the recent events were caused by the mysterious young man in front of her. "Dumbledore? No, no, no, he''s just a clone created from Dumbledore''s hair, dandruff and blood. It''s a very interesting research object." Zhang Cheng turned around and observed the girl''s reaction meaningfully. "Why did you do this? Just to get him out of Hogwarts?" Hermione showed no disgust or other negative emotions, just curiosity. Zhang Cheng shook his head noncommittally, walked to the huge glass container, pointed to the clone lying inside and asked, "I believe as a girl who grew up among ordinary people, I must have heard of the terms gene and cloning?" "Yes, I have." Hermione nodded her head gently. In fact, as early as 1938, German scientists first proposed the concept of cloning mammals. By 1963, Haldane, a biochemist and group geneticist, used a special term "cloning" to explain the concept of human "asexual reproduction" in his speech on "the biological possibility of human race in the next 20000 years". Next, countless scientific fantasy novels, film and television works frequently appear the new human race of human cloning, so even for ordinary people, cloning is not a too strange word. However, until dolly, the cloned sheep, was born in 1996, people did not realize how close the technology of human cloning was to the full realization. Of course, at present, the earth where Harry Potter is located is still in 1994, so the cloned sheep that shocked the world is still in intensive research. "Then do you know the significance of gene and cloning technology to the magical world?" Zhang Cheng asked again with a smile. "I don''t know." Hermione hesitated obviously, but finally gave a negative answer. Because in her impression, the mainstream media and public opinion hold strong opposition to the cloning of human beings, especially the trouble at the ethical level, which is doomed to be unacceptable to the whole western society. After all, under the repeated brainwashing of Christianity for more than 2000 years, most stupid Westerners are stubborn. Creating people should belong to the power of God and the forbidden area that human beings should never touch. Once they cross the boundary, it will inevitably lead to unimaginable disasters. There is no doubt that this answer did not exceed Zhang Cheng''s expectations. I saw him meditate for a moment and explain in a passionate voice: "I believe you should know that at present, the biggest contradiction in the magic world is that pure blood aristocrats discriminate against civilian wizards who were originally ordinary people but suddenly awakened their magic talent. Even some radical guys call you with words with strong contempt such as mud. These generations are wizard families. They always have an inexplicable sense of superiority and think that their blood is born But if we invent a way to make ordinary people become wizards and pass on from generation to generation like pure blood aristocrats, how long will their sense of superiority remain? Or how long will the pure blood aristocracy, a class that still exists? " "I see! You want to completely solve the contradiction through gene and cloning!" Hermione''s eyes burst with enthusiasm and worship. Obviously, this plan sounds more operational than the one advocated by Dumbledore to support civilians and suppress the pure blood aristocrats who occupy half of the magic world, and once successful, it can definitely solve the contradiction from the root. But she did not know that according to the selfish and greedy nature of human beings, even if the boundary between pure blood aristocrats and civilians completely disappears, a new ruling class and contradiction will be born again. "Yes! Although this process may have a little pain and even a small amount of sacrifice, I need your help in order to bring permanent peace to the magic world." As he spoke, Zhang Cheng tightened the girl in his arms and looked at each other''s beautiful big eyes. "It''s my honor! For you and your great ideal, I''m willing to devote everything, even my life..." Chapter 766 There is no doubt that under the triple psychological attack of love, desire and great ideal, Hermione Granger, who was as pure as a white lotus, was completely occupied in just a few days. She didn''t even realize that, unknowingly, her subjective consciousness and moral standards had undergone earth shaking changes. She could watch a person fixed on the experimental platform and constantly scream with extreme pain without any guilt. And there will be a wrong perception that this is a small sacrifice to realize the great ideal, which is completely worth it. The girl didn''t know that she had embarked on a road of no return since the first living experiment. In addition, Zhang Cheng constantly uses skilled skills to guide her subconscious desire, so that she is all addicted to indulgent physical pleasure except experiment, and has little time to reflect on what she has done. By the time there was the last day before the Christmas ball, Hermione Granger''s whole body had exuded a strong dark smell. There was no innocence and kindness in her eyes. Instead, she was indifferent and had almost morbid and distorted love, worship and obedience to the men around her. The whole person was like a blooming black rose, It is full of beautiful and deadly temptations and extremely dangerous. "My God! You''ve changed a lot since I haven''t seen you for a few days." Harry Potter couldn''t help sighing when he saw this strange old friend. You know, more than a year ago, the three were a group of reckless kids who didn''t understand anything, but just over a year later, they all embarked on a completely different journey of life. In particular, Ron, who has always given people a foolish impression, has now become a new rising figure in the school. He even took the champion of the duel competition with his terrible partial limb deformation. Even he and Drack Malfoy are not rivals. After all, magic resistance is very challenging for minor wizards whose body and potential have not been fully developed. The magic spell with insufficient power can''t even penetrate the skin covered on the surface, let alone hurt the muscle tissue and internal organs under the skin. "Of course! You should know what kind of person he is and what great changes he will bring to the whole magic world." Hermione raised her chin slightly, revealing her undisguised pride and pride. Harry is not a fool. He had already had a close relationship with Zhang Qiu. He understood what had happened between the girl and his teacher. He nodded with a bitter smile: "yes, the teacher is great. He is younger, stronger and more patient than Dumbledore. But are you sure you want to stay with him in this way? As far as I know, he is not the kind of person who will be single-minded." "Why not? I love him and can contribute to that great ideal. It doesn''t matter whether he is single-minded in emotion. The important thing is that no one can replace me." Hermione replied confidently. Her self-confidence stems from the fact that there is only one domestic elf dobby in the whole laboratory except herself. On the surface, her role is indeed irreplaceable. At least this close relationship will continue until a second young and beautiful female assistant appears. But the girl didn''t know that once Zhang Cheng got the result he wanted, she would immediately start the plan to destroy the world, let the thermonuclear war sweep through seven continents and four oceans, and she would be ruthlessly abandoned. Whether it is to promise to build a world ruled by wizards or to eliminate the contradiction between pure blood nobles and civilians, it is all deception and lies. In fact, Zhang Cheng doesn''t care about the life and death of the world at all. He just wants to find out the true face of the power of creation and the rules of death, and collect enough soul fragments by the way. After completing these two purposes, he will not hesitate to leave and let the survivors live and die. "Well, I wish you everything you want." From the girl''s firm eyes, Harry knew that it was no use trying to persuade him. He took the initiative to raise his glass and send his blessing. "Thank you!" Hermione also raised her glass and took a sip of wine. At the same time, she looked at Zhang Cheng, who was talking and laughing with the school directors not far away. In a voice that only she could hear, she said to herself, "no one can take you away from me! You are mine and belong to me alone..." The girl didn''t realize that when she focused all her attention on her lover, two young people were staring at her with hot eyes. One of them was no one else, but a talented seeker and Victor Krum, who participated in the top three competition on behalf of demstrom School of magic and Wizardry. The other is Ron Weasley, whose expression is distorted and his heart is occupied by strong jealousy and unwillingness. But poor Ron understood how terrible the seemingly harmless honesty was on weekdays, so he did not rashly make any provocative moves, nor did he dare to try to provoke each other. But Victor Krum didn''t know this. After hesitating again and again, he summoned up the courage to come over and asked in a slightly nervous tone, "Hello, beautiful lady, I don''t know if I''m lucky to invite you to be my partner at the Christmas ball?" "Sorry, I already have a partner," Hermione said bluntly, not even interested in looking at each other. "Who is he?" Krum was obviously a little angry and began to look around with threatening eyes. But before Hermione revealed the answer, Ron, who could not bear his anger and jealousy, rushed out, grabbed his neck, held it high, smiled and mocked: "Idiot! Who do you think you are? You''re just a little famous Quidditch athlete! What''s the qualification to talk here! Get out! Disappear from my eyes immediately! Otherwise, in the next competition, I''ll let you know what life is better than death." The voice just fell! Ron threw the strong young man out and slammed him against the wall behind him. Because of the throwing force, Krum''s head was in close contact with the hard marble. Before he had time to respond to the strong concussion, he turned his eyes and fainted. seckill! As the strongest student of demstrom School of witchcraft and Wizardry, he couldn''t even beat a fourth grader of Hogwarts, which undoubtedly shocked all those who saw this scene in the public lounge. But just a minute or two later, Igor kakarov suddenly stood up, raised his wand and roared, "damn bastard! How dare you! I''ll give you an impressive lesson!" But it wasn''t decided yet. When he took practical action, Zhang Cheng, sitting next to him, stood up and threatened with a smile: "Dear Mr. kakarov, it seems a little inappropriate for your headmaster to participate in the struggle between students. If you insist on fighting against Hogwarts students, I won''t sit idly by. Think hard. Are you going to embarrass demstrom?" Chapter 767 "Are you threatening me?" Igor kakarov asked in a very unfriendly manner, narrowing his eyes. As a former Death Eater, he had a bad temper, and he didn''t understand what happened at Hogwarts from beginning to end. Why Dumbledore suddenly became a wanted criminal by the British Ministry of magic. "Threat? No! No! No!" Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "It''s not a threat, it''s just a kind reminder. I don''t want the students of demstrom to see their headmaster as a fool and moron in public." "Arrogance! Do you think you can beat me in the duel?" kakarov obviously noticed the undisguised contempt in his tone, and finally couldn''t help bursting out of towering anger. You know, this is a public lounge, surrounded by students and teachers from the three major European magic schools. As long as he shows a little weakness, he will immediately become a laughing stock in the magic world, and even become the most humiliating principal of demstrom by the outside world. Can''t flinch! Can''t be weak! Most importantly, he did not feel that the young Oriental in front of him could pose a threat to himself who was good at all kinds of black magic. "Duel? Ha ha!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise and laughed recklessly. Not only was he laughing, but all Hogwarts students also laughed. Little buddy crouch, disguised as crazy eyed moody, hid in the corner and stared at kakarov with vicious eyes, considering whether to take the opportunity to make a fire. After all, after the fall of the Dark Lord, this guy sold his fellow death eaters who fought side by side for the first time in exchange for his escape from punishment. It can be said that no Death Eater who is still loyal to Voldemort hates kakarov and is eager to kill him himself. From the perspective of human nature, traitors are always more hateful than enemies Obviously, at this moment, the laughter echoing in the hall was regarded as a kind of naked humiliation by kakarov. He immediately clenched his teeth and shouted, "I! Igor kakarov, the president of demstrom School of witchcraft and Wizardry, officially issued an invitation to duel." "No problem, I accept it." with a playful smile on his face, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. moment The tables and chairs in the center of the auditorium moved around automatically, leaving a large circular space. He stepped to the middle of the field, pulled out the supreme authority disguised as a magic wand, raised his arm and made an invitation gracefully. Although Mileva McGonagall tried several times to stand up and stop the conflict, she was finally stopped by Snape nearby. In this way, Igor kakarov also followed him to the center of the venue, just like a poisonous snake, emitting a cold breath. To some extent, this is his most true side. As for the usual image that looks serious and harsh, it is all disguised. "Three!" "Two!" "One!" ¡­¡­ With the students counting down in unison, the "Duel" that had no suspense from the beginning finally began. To be exact, before raising his wand to release his first magic, kakarov found himself unable to move, or even blink. "Ah! It seems that the headmaster of the demstrom School of witchcraft and Wizardry wants to show his demeanor. Let''s bow to each other first." Zhang Cheng made fun of him in a malicious tone and bowed slightly. At the same time, kakarov bent down uncontrollably and made a big gift of more than 90 degrees. This strange situation, not to mention those who know his character very well, even the onlookers noticed that something was wrong. Because kakarov is not a polite person, not to mention this bow of more than 90 degrees like a servant. But before the people around him knew what had happened, Zhang Cheng gently waved his wand and shot colorful lights. Blink! Kakarov''s Beige coat disappeared and was replaced by white tights and small white skirts only worn by female ballet dancers. Next second With the Swan Lake music coming from nowhere, he began to dance and make difficult ballet moves one after another. At this time, even a fool knows that Igor kakarov has lost, and the loss is very thorough. It is not so much a duel as a public humiliation. Students from the demstrom School of witchcraft and Wizardry turned their heads one after another and could not bear to see their headmaster teased by their opponents as dolls. Half an hour! Until poor kakarov finished the first scene, he found that the powerful force controlling himself suddenly disappeared and regained control of his body. As a black wizard, he clearly knows what this means. This means that if the other party wants to kill, he won''t even have a chance to escape. So he didn''t even have a word of nonsense. He turned around and rushed out. He didn''t even have time to change his ridiculous tights for a ballerina. Appreciating the other party''s embarrassed back, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and joked in a half joking tone: "Wow! I didn''t expect that my dear President kakarov had such amazing attainments in art. I bet even the most professional ballet dancer can''t dance as well as him." "Poof! Hahaha!" "That''s right! It''s great!" "This is the most wonderful duel I''ve ever seen in my life!" "Long live Swan Lake!" ¡­¡­ Just as the so-called spectators are not afraid of trouble, Hogwarts students don''t care about the feelings of guests from afar and laugh at each other loudly in various ways. Some of the more radical Slytherin raised their chin and stared at the students of demstrom School of witchcraft and Wizardry around wickdor Krum with provocative eyes. Feeling the increasing smell of gunpowder in the hall, Snape finally couldn''t help coming up and asked in a low voice, "what do you want to do?" "What? Of course, it''s to make Hogwarts the best magic school in Europe and even the world. Don''t you think Dumbledore castrated too many excellent traditions here, especially blood and fighting consciousness? And now I want to awaken them..." Zhang Cheng replied meaningfully. Anyway, the top three competition is a powerful binding magic contract. Therefore, no matter how he humiliates kakarov, demstrom School of Wizardry must stay to complete the competition, and can also take the opportunity to win the favor of Hogwarts students. Why not. Chapter 768 Although strictly speaking, the conflict in the public lounge not long ago was more like a farce than a duel. Because even Victor Krum, the most seriously injured, was just a slight concussion and two broken bones. In the magical world with highly developed civil spells, it is no more difficult to treat this injury than to treat a cold and fever. But the problem is that due to Zhang Cheng''s almost brutal intervention, the whole demstrom has a strong sense of shame, and is also full of hatred and hatred for Hogwarts. In less than half a month since the end of the Christmas ball, the conflict between the students of the two schools has surged from once or twice a day to several times every hour. In particular, Gryffindor, who has always had the tradition of recklessness regardless of right or wrong, maimed the hands and feet of more than 20 demstrom students at one time under the leadership of Harry Potter and Ron. Draco Malfoy was unwilling to be outdone, and then commanded Slytherin college to successfully board the other party''s giant magic ship and complete an almost perfect raid. With the increasing number of bloody conflicts, the ancient tradition of Hogwarts, which had been suppressed by Dumbledore for decades, has gradually revived, and dueling has become the first choice for students to solve personal contradictions in private. If it had been in the past, professors could still use their power to suppress it. But now? Now students have obtained the power of self-management, and can even choose to delete and add school rules by voting in the student union! most important of all! They can vote no confidence in a professor they don''t like. Once more than half of them, the professor will be dismissed by the school board. In other words, the situation that the president and the college head could expel students is just reversed. Therefore, most professors are busy to please students rather than pour cold water on them, just as European and American politicians who implement the so-called "freedom" and "democracy" system will never pour cold water on domestic voters, even if they see their own fatal problems. The reason is very simple. From a psychological point of view, everyone only likes to listen to good words and doesn''t like to listen to bad words. Think about it. If a person is complacent and everyone is complimenting him, but you tell him, "man, you''re in big trouble and you''ll go bankrupt soon." So how will this person react? 99.99% of the people will turn their faces on the spot, and only a small group of people who know self-examination will accept it with an open mind, and then look back to see if it is true. Unfortunately, this small group of people is far from enough to awaken the ignorant people. Sometimes they will become the target of public siege, especially under the premise of one person, one vote election. Politicians don''t risk their political future and lives, so they''d rather pretend they don''t see anything than find themselves unhappy. The most typical example is the terrorist financial tsunami that broke out in Japan at the end of the 20th century. Did Japanese politicians and economists fail to see the Japanese yen losing control of the US dollar after the Plaza Accord, which led to a serious decline in their export trade. A large amount of surplus capital was invested in the real estate and stock market to produce an unimaginable virtual economic bubble? no They saw it! At least some people must have noticed! But why didn''t anyone stand up and point it out? Because if politicians stand up at this time to pour cold water on the hearty people, what is waiting for him is not heroic cheers, but widespread abuse and questioning. Zhang Cheng saw through the essence of the seemingly fair election, so he moved this seemingly ridiculous system to the school to let Dumbledore and his supporters feel how stupid it was to stand on the side of stupid civilians. Of course, Hogwarts is just a slightly bigger toy for him, and it''s not worth spending too much time. After the Christmas ball, he devoted all his energy to the research and further development of creativity. Thanks to Hermione Granger''s 24-hour dedication, in just a few weeks, Zhang Cheng can use these complex and changeable forces to make everything around him live temporarily and give him some wisdom. In addition, he can also catalyze and transform any existing life at the genetic level to make it a powerful magical creature completely different from the original. However, as a saying goes, any power needs to pay a corresponding price. The price he needs to pay is that when his creative power is exhausted, he will be forced to transform the life form, and absorb all kinds of energy from the cracks of space for concentration, purification and transformation in a semi physical and semi illusory way. This process lasted a long time and was extremely boring. It was basically like going to jail. Looking at the great energy beating at her fingertips, Hermione showed her obsession in her eyes, licked her lips and exclaimed, "it''s incredible! I''ve never heard of any magic that can do this. To some extent, you''re no different from the gods." "God? Hehe, maybe." Zhang Cheng smiled indifferently. God has never been the goal of his efforts, but an object eager to surpass. From the beginning, his vision turned to the highest place. What he wanted to replace was the creator, the supreme life like the Pantheon Titan in Azeroth universe. "So far, we''ve almost finished all the experiments we can do. What''s your plan next?" Hermione looked up and asked with interest. "Next? What we have to do next is to wait patiently, wait for Voldemort''s resurrection to start a magic war, kill all Dumbledore''s supporters, and then we will kill him." Zhang Cheng gave the answer without hesitation. As for the part that finally destroys the world, he won''t be foolish enough to tell each other. In terms of the depth of cooperation, girls can''t even compare with the pure blood aristocrats led by Lucius Malfoy. "I believe you will become the supreme ruler of the magic world in Britain and even the world, setting off an unprecedented change..." said Hermione, who took the initiative to make thousands of films and began to kiss her cheek gently with a provocative gesture. "Yes! A change! An unprecedented change! We will change the whole world!" After whispering this pun, a trace of imperceptible madness flashed through Zhang Cheng''s pupils. Then he directly tore the girl''s clothes and pressed them roughly on the experimental platform. Before long, the whole secret room echoed with red faced groans Chapter 769 Some people say that the future is like throwing a stone into the bottomless lake. You can never guess whether it will splash layers of ripples or lead to terrible monsters hidden at the bottom of the lake. There is no doubt that the emergence of Zhang Cheng has completely changed the original track of the world, but even he is not sure how Voldemort will announce his return. The only certainty is that the blood flowing in Harry Potter''s body is indispensable in the whole resurrection process. Of course, this does not mean that just get a little blood, but enough fresh blood, fresh enough to leave the body for no more than 30 seconds, otherwise the powerful magic energy contained in it will be lost. So if there is no accident, little buddy crouch will try his best to send the "savior" to the Dark Lord. Only in this way can we ensure that nothing goes wrong with the resurrection. ¡­¡­ As the three strong competition is coming to an end, and the huge maze required for the last competition project is also completed, students begin to look forward to winning trophies representing victory and honor on behalf of Hogwarts. Because after a semester of observation and testing, they did not think that the other two schools could pose any threat to the famous Harry Potter and the rising Ron Weasley. In fact, after the conflict on Christmas Eve, Victor Krum had long given up the idea of competing for the championship and just wanted to finish the game without humiliating his school. Furong Drakul had the same idea. She didn''t think that her poor spell could pose any threat to those who defeated or even killed the fire dragon. Standing high in the stands, staring at the four "Warriors" who are making final preparations below, Lucius Malfoy suddenly asked, "who do you think will win?" "No, none of them can win. Because there will only be one winner today, that is our beloved Dark Lord." Zhang Cheng smiled contemptuously and directly said the cruel reality. you ''re right! This year''s top three competition has been a stage for Voldemort from the beginning. As the last and climax part, his resurrection is the top priority. Neither loyal servants like buddy crouch Jr. nor death eaters who heard the news would allow anyone to destroy it. Perhaps it was aware of this that Albus Dumbledore had been lurking in the dark for months. Even Mileva McGonagall left school in a despicable plot. He didn''t take any action. "You mean... The Dark Lord will move in the maze?" Lucius said strongly. "Yes! Although I don''t know what his plan is for the moment, I can guarantee that he will stand in front of everyone as a living person before the end of the top three competition." Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking. There is no doubt that Voldemort is a very arrogant and conceited man. Therefore, he absolutely cannot accept to return in an almost mediocre way, but to use the curtain call of the top three competition as the background to announce to the whole magic world. If he had not been afraid of Dumbledore''s power, he might have chosen to attack Hogwarts directly. Lucius heard this answer, his face obviously became a little nervous, and quickly bowed: "sorry, please allow me to excuse me for a moment." "Go, don''t forget to say hello to the Dark Lord for me." after saying that, Zhang Cheng gave the other party a meaningful look. No doubt he knew very well what Lucius, a Death Eater, was going to do. Once Voldemort is resurrected, the first thing must be to send a signal to summon his men. At that time, every unlucky egg with the black devil mark on his body will appear out of control. If one doesn''t want to be seen by outsiders, it will be great fun. Moreover, few Death Eaters dare to resist the master''s call, even for the sake of the family, Lucius will go anyway. Seeing the man running away for the continuation and interests of the family, Zhang Cheng flashed a strange light in his eyes and asked without looking back: "how, is the plan going smoothly?" "On the British mainland, we have carried out quite smoothly. At present, we have mastered most of the nuclear weapon launch permissions, but it is not very smooth in the United States and Russia. In particular, the U.S. Ministry of magic has been interfering and undermining our penetration." a 60-year-old man with a gloomy face whispered. "Don''t worry! Be patient! First concentrate on eradicating the trouble in Russia. As for the U.S. Ministry of magic, I''ll go back and solve it myself later." Zhang Cheng quietly gave a new order. As early as six months ago, he privately began to prepare for the destruction of the world, specifically to control the thermonuclear weapon launch mechanism of various nuclear powers. But this kind of thing is easier said than done, especially on the premise that the high-level governments of all countries are very clear about the existence of the magical world and the terrorist power of nuclear weapons. In short, the other party has long expected that some wizards will make their ideas on nuclear weapons, so they have taken corresponding precautions. Zhang Cheng was not surprised at this result. It would be incredible if he could easily send a few people without any precautions. "I see!" the old man nodded his head gently, and the whole man quickly disappeared in place. ¡­¡­ At the same time, hundreds of kilometers away, Voldemort and his men were ready for the resurrection and waited patiently for the arrival of Harry Potter. Looking at the desolate and cold cemetery in front of him, the man in black robe bent down and asked in a low voice, "great master! Are you sure little buddy Crouch''s plan can succeed?" "Of course! He is a loyal and capable servant, and even Dumbledore, the biggest obstacle, was driven out of Hogwarts. Who else can stop me from returning?" Voldemort responded confidently. I don''t know whether it is the relationship of being reborn or the desire for a stronger magical body that makes his mental state look a little excited. "But master, I always think Dumbledore has been too quiet recently. I suspect he is tracking down our whereabouts." the man narrowed his eyes, glanced around and warned carefully. "Ignore Dumbledore! As long as the resurrection ceremony is completed! What can happen even if he comes? Remember! As long as he has absolutely powerful power, no matter what strategy the enemy adopts, there is essentially nothing..." Before Voldemort finished speaking, an old figure suddenly came out slowly from the darkness. He has a gray beard and long hair, and his eyes are shining with wisdom. It is Albus Dumbledore who has disappeared from public sight for a long time. Chapter 770 "Good evening, Tom, I didn''t expect you to hide here and resist the call of death with such an ugly posture." Dumbledore narrowed his eyes and stared at the Dark Lord like a deformed baby. "Wow! It''s unbelievable! You can find this." Voldemort was obviously surprised with a strange red light in his pupil. "I have to admit that you are really smart, and your mind is full of all kinds of wonderful ideas. I wasted a lot of energy to find such a little clue. Resurrection from death is such an evil magic. Are you so afraid of embracing death?" Dumbledore asked softly, holding his wand. Although the current situation was overwhelmingly unfavorable to Voldemort, he still smiled and admitted: "yes! I am afraid of death! But how many lives in the world are not afraid of death? I am not scared by fate, and I don''t want to listen to your boring nagging. If you want to kill me, do it now." "Kill you? No, I''m not here to kill you. Because killing you now is meaningless." Dumbledore shook his head slightly. As an insider, he knew that killing each other was useless before destroying all Horcruxes. Before long, a new Voldemort will wake up from the Horcrux and hide in the dark again to plot his resurrection. "Ha ha! You''re afraid! The famous Albus Dumbledore should be afraid! It''s so interesting! Tell me, since you don''t intend to kill me, why did you appear in front of me?" Voldemort laughed fearlessly. Death is no longer an irreparable disaster for a black wizard like him. Dumbledore ignored the other party''s provocation and said expressionless, "I''m waiting for someone! I believe you should understand who I mean, don''t you?" "Oh? You want to use me as a bait. But the question is, are you sure he will come?" Voldemort clearly saw through the old man''s idea, and a mocking smile appeared on his twisted face. "Don''t worry about it. He will come." After that, Dumbledore raised his hand and directly stunned the servant standing behind Voldemort, then stood quietly and waited patiently. Not for a while! A silver lightning flashed in the sky, followed by two young people in front of the cemetery. They are no one else, but Harry Potter and Ron Weasley, who represent Hogwarts in the top three competition. Due to the relationship of forced transmission, the two young people have not figured out what happened. They struggle to get up from the ground and patrol around vigilantly. When they found the former headmaster Dumbledore and the ugly and twisted Voldemort, their faces suddenly showed nervous and frightened expressions. Harry, in particular, raised his wand directly and asked loudly, "where is this? Why were we transmitted?" "Ah! The famous Harry Potter, we finally meet again." Voldemort said hello in his unique hoarse voice. "Is it... Is it you?!" Because he had met once in his first year of school, the "savior" hardly had any effort to recognize the culprit who killed his parents, and his eyes burst out with undisguised anger and hatred. "Ha ha! Good eyes! I''m beginning to like you a little." Voldemort smiled indifferently. After all, he has killed too many people and seen similar eyes countless times, so he didn''t take it seriously at all. He just felt a little funny. "I... I''ll kill you! Kill you!" Harry''s mood was obviously out of control. He pulled out his wand and rushed to the enemy''s position. There was only one thought in his mind, that was to break the ugly and deformed monster into pieces and sacrifice his dead mother with blood. But unfortunately, before he fired his first attack magic, Dumbledore laid an invisible force field wall and firmly blocked it out: "calm down! Potter! You can''t kill him yet!" "Why? Why can''t I kill him!" Harry roared like crazy. Just when the old man wanted to explain, another white light fell from the sky, followed by Zhang Cheng. He came out, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed: "good evening, everyone. I''m sorry I''m late." "You don''t seem surprised at all?" Voldemort blinked with interest. "Surprised? Why should I be surprised? In fact, I deliberately leaked out the reason why Mr. Dumbledore could find here. You should understand that it is not a good thing for a wizard like him to always hide in the dark." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and showed a meaningful smile. "Oh - I see! You''re using me as bait to show him up and kill him once and for all," said Voldemort, struggling to turn around and staring at the old man with malicious eyes. "Kill? No, no, no, I won''t kill him." Zhang Cheng shook his head pretending to be flustered. "As a messenger of love and justice, how can I do such a cruel and evil thing as killing people? I will arrest him. It is up to the law to decide whether to put him to death or put him in Azkaban." "Messenger of love and justice?" Voldemort burst into laughter when he heard the word. "Ha ha! God! This is so interesting! Dear Dumbledore, I finally understand why you were driven out of Hogwarts and even wanted by the Ministry of magic. Because he is more shameless and better at pretending to be himself than you." "Shut up, Tom!" the old man was obviously very angry, and every word seemed to squeeze out of his throat. "You should learn to accept failure and find your own defects from it, dear headmaster. You should know that the reason why mortals are mortals is that they always make mistakes. The only difference is that some people learn from failure and make sure they won''t make it again next time. But some people are unwilling to accept failure and always look for excuses to be safe Comfort. To some extent, you are the most typical example of the latter. You always think you are right and others are wrong... " As Zhang Cheng spoke, he pressed down Harry Potter, who was in a crazy state, and forced him to calm down slowly. About two or three minutes later, the madness in the boy''s eyes gradually disappeared, replaced by a cold and piercing chill. When Voldemort saw this scene, he immediately showed an expression of interest. But in the face of a big enemy, he could only resist his curiosity and echoed loudly: "Well said! Justice? What is justice? Evil? What is evil? Can you give an explanation without any ambiguity, Dumbledore? No, you can''t. You even know very well that you have no less desire for power, power and status than me, so you regarded me as your enemy when you were a student. The reason why I am what I am today Son, you can''t help... " Chapter 771 How much does the environment affect a person? Just look at Voldemort now! At first, he was just a poor orphan. Because he had some wizard talents, he was feared, hated and isolated by the people in the orphanage, so his character was a little extreme. Normally, a child living in the shadow of childhood like this has a little problem in his heart. In fact, it''s not a big deal. Just give him a little guidance. But what did Dumbledore do? He stared at the young Tom Riddle like a thief. Instead of giving even a little care, he kept exerting pressure on him, which eventually led to the birth of the strongest Dark Lord in the British magic world. In fact, it was Dumbledore''s arrogance that created Voldemort''s distorted and morbid heart today. If he had not seen Tom Riddle as a potential threat from the beginning, but devoted a little emotion and care, perhaps the result would be a different situation. But interestingly, the stubborn old man not only never felt wrong, but also used the same method on Harry Potter. But the "savior" is obviously not as smart as Voldemort. If it weren''t for Zhang Cheng''s intervention, he might have been sold and helped count the money. "But at least I won''t take other people''s lives like you," Dumbledore retorted with a cold face. "Ha ha! That''s right! You don''t kill easily! But you like to interfere and control other people''s thoughts, and even force them to move forward according to your planned path. In my opinion, it''s better to be killed than to live like this." Voldemort laughed and continued to satirize. You know, in the past, he was always criticized morally when he had a face-to-face confrontation with the other party, but now he put on Dumbledore''s hypocritical mask and pulled it to the same level as himself, and immediately felt a kind of happiness and happiness that can''t be described in words. Although this will not bring more advantages, I don''t know why I have an inexplicable sense of superiority in my heart. "Well, let''s stop the boring nonsense. Anyway, we are all adults with our own understanding of life, world outlook and values. No one can be persuaded by the other, so we have to use our strength to decide who is right and who is wrong. Dear headmaster, are you ready to have a fair magic duel with me?" Zhang Cheng took the initiative to take two steps, Looking at the old man''s sharp eyes. Dumbledore also stepped forward, raised the powerful elder wand in his hand, and replied expressionless, "you''re right. Witches have to speak with strength in the end. I defeated Garrett Greenwald in a duel decades ago, and I will defeat you today to restore the British magic world to its original shape." "Hehe, it''s not like you to show off your eloquence. Besides, don''t treat me as any enemy you''ve dealt with before, because I''m essentially different from them..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng bent down and bowed slightly. Thousands of bullets composed of arcane energy burst out from his fingers and poured into the enemy like a tide. "Casting magic without a staff?!" Dumbledore was obviously surprised and quickly read out the spell, forming an oval shield like an eggshell around his body. moment The magic missile splashed on it like raindrops, splashing a gorgeous violet halo. Before they were all exhausted, a dazzling light spear flew over a distance of tens of meters and broke through the eggshell shield with a bang. Fortunately, Dumbledore''s reaction was fast enough to escape by casting a phantom shift, otherwise 100% would be blown to pieces. Looking at the deep pit blown out of his standing position just now, a strong fear appeared on his old face, narrowed his eyes and said tentatively, "you don''t need a spell and a wand to release magic?" "That''s right! Come on, let me see for myself what Albus Dumbledore, known as the strongest white Wizard of our time, can do." After that, Zhang Cheng began to release powerful offensive spells one after another, forcing the other party to defend and dodge all the time. After a while, the old man''s calm and calm image no longer exists. Instead, it is an unparalleled shock. It seems that I can''t believe that someone in the world can master so many spells he has never heard of, and seems not to worry about the consumption of magic at all. But for the elder''s wand in his hand, he didn''t know how long he could last. On the other side, Voldemort also stared at the powerful Destructive Magic, such as fireballs, lightning and strong acid arrows, which came out of thin air. After six or seven minutes, Voldemort pursed his mouth and muttered, "no, this is not a wandless spell, but a completely different magic system. It''s incredible, it''s incredible..." "What do different magic systems mean?" Harry Potter subconsciously frowned. "Ah! The famous Harry Potter! Why, don''t you want to kill me?" Voldemort asked meaningfully. Harry took a deep breath, endured the boiling murderous intention in his heart, and replied with gnashing teeth: "no! If I could, I''d rather kill you now. But the teacher told me that you are not a wizard who can be easily killed, so I will kneel in front of you and swear allegiance as he said until I get enough strength." Voldemort nodded approvingly: "the choice of a wise man! I didn''t expect that you, who are stupid and reckless, have learned to bear it. However, swearing allegiance is not just a matter of words. You need to show your ability and value." "How to prove it?" "It''s easy! It''s a fatal blow to Dumbledore in the back. He''s at the end of his power now. He''ll lose with a little extra interference." "You mean... Let me ruin a fair duel?" Harry''s face turned ugly. After all, magic duel is sacred in the eyes of wizards. Once anyone dares to break this established rule, he will immediately become the public enemy of all wizards and even the object of ridicule. "Don''t worry, there are only a few of us here. As long as we can successfully kill Dumbledore, it won''t come out at all." Voldemort said in a low voice. "OK! I''ll do it!" After hesitation, Harry Potter finally made up his mind and raised his wand to shoot a dazzling green light at Dumbledore, who was struggling to resist with his exquisite protective magic. "Avada is dead!" "No!!!! damn it! Potter! Do you know what you''re doing?" With the furious roar, Dumbledore''s silver magic shield was defeated by the curse of death, and the whole person was directly exposed to the continuous ball of fire Chapter 772 Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom No accidents! More than a dozen super large fireballs with a diameter of one meter exploded continuously less than a few centimeters away from Dumbledore, and the heat wave can be clearly felt even tens of meters away. When the orange flame dispersed completely, there was only a large pool of black on the ground. I don''t know what was the trace left after burning. "He... He''s dead?" asked Harry, somewhat unsure. "No! He didn''t die, but ran away." Zhang Cheng shook his head and gave a negative answer. As a butcher with blood on his hands, he could see at a glance that those black things were only burnt clothes, with no bones and muscle tissue. "Ran away? How!" Just when Harry Potter was in a state of shock, a figure suddenly appeared behind him out of thin air, raised his magic wand and recited loudly: "Avada is dead!" moment The deadly green light hit the boy directly! But before the death spell came into effect, Harry''s ruby ring suddenly released a bright light, followed by a young girl who suddenly appeared in front of him out of thin air and blocked the deadly death spell for him. In less than a second, the terrible death energy took away all the vitality of the body and turned it into a cold body. When he saw the familiar face clearly, the "savior" suddenly collapsed and shouted, "no!!!!!!!!!!!! why! Why!" Obviously, it was no one else who was killed by the curse of death. It was his girlfriend in love, and the ring was a birthday gift given to him by Zhang Qiu on his birthday this year. With a lot of negative emotions such as pain, sadness, anger and hatred, Harry slowly turned his head and saw the true face of the murderer - Albus Dumbledore. The old man is not as steady and wise as before. On the contrary, his whole body exudes a strong smell of danger. He doesn''t have any regret even if he killed the wrong person. "I swear! You''ll pay for it! Albus Dumbledore! I''ll make you regret it! What''s unforgettable pain!" Harry stood up and walked towards each other step by step. He is like an evil ghost climbing out of hell. He not only has extremely distorted facial expression, but also completely ignores his own life and death. As a saying goes, nothing is more impulsive and irrational than men and women in love. But before the boy attacked, the somewhat strange Albus Dumbledore gave a sneer of disdain, and then disappeared in place. "Coward! Why run away? Come back! Come back and duel with me! Are you afraid?" Seeing the enemy running away, Harry Potter''s mood suddenly got out of control. He rushed forward madly, raised his wand and constantly fired powerful attack magic into the surrounding air. Until his magic overdrawn, he fell to the ground and fell into a deep coma. For him, the stimulation today is too great. First I saw the enemy who killed my biological parents, and then I saw my girlfriend stop the fatal blow and die for me. If I have to use a color to describe his experience, it must be the darkest gray. In contrast, Ron, who has always kept an aloof attitude, has no interest in participating from beginning to end. He just stands in place and looks on coldly. Just when he felt that the danger had passed, Voldemort suddenly smiled and said, "my dear friend, can you take the liberty to ask, who is this child? Don''t tell me he is also your disciple." "No, he''s just an interesting experiment, and it''s also a little surprise for you. If you don''t mind, how about I preside over your resurrection ceremony?" Zhang Cheng glanced at Ron with a slightly pondering look and offered. "Of course! It''s my pleasure!" Voldemort nodded without hesitation. Since the servant had prepared most of the things needed for the magic ceremony, Zhang Cheng directly lit the huge clamp pot and whispered, "your father''s bone, unintentionally donated, can regenerate your son!" A tombstone in the rear cemetery suddenly cracked, and a rotten skull flew out and automatically fell into the hot pot. "The flesh of your servant, if you donate it voluntarily, can bring your master back to life." The unlucky man lying on the ground suddenly stood up, clenched a dagger, bit his teeth and cut off his left hand. "The enemy''s blood, forced to donate, can revive your opponent." With a few drops of blood falling from Harry Potter''s fingers, the liquid in the pot suddenly turned white. Normally, the magic ceremony is over here. Voldemort can be put into the pot to reshape the body and soul. However, Zhang Cheng was obviously not satisfied with the standard practice. He poured in the black solution in the glass container and waved to Ron: "come here!" "What do you need me to do?" the boy asked with a puzzled face. "No, I don''t need you to do anything. I want the power contained in your flesh and blood." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng didn''t give Ron any time to react. He directly raised his supreme power, shot a hot high-energy ray and cut off the other party''s left arm. "Ah!!!!! FAK! My arm!" the fierce pain made the boy scream like a pig, and the blood couldn''t stop. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng ignored his meaning, threw Voldemort into the pot, smiled and said to himself, "the next moment is to witness miracles! Come on! Resurrect! The greatest black wizard in the history of British magic!" I saw thick black smoke rising out of the pot, and red liquid boiling like magma. For about two or three minutes, all the violent activities seemed to disappear at once, and even the black smoke gradually faded. Before long, a thin figure finally came out of it. Dark red skin, flashing red eyes, a pair of sharp short horns on the forehead, golden sparks from time to time in the flat nose, thin and long hands and feet Everything proves that the Dark Lord, who once made countless people tremble, is back. "Ah! This feeling! This new body! It''s full of power! Please allow me to express my gratitude, dear friend, I will remember everything you have done." Voldemort opened his arms and took a deep breath. "You''re welcome. We are allies. We have the same goal, that is, to destroy ordinary people and see a world completely controlled by wizards." Zhang Cheng handed a black robe with a smile. Voldemort took it, quickly put it on his body and nodded gently: "yes! I''m glad you have the same ambition as me! But before that, should we deal with this little mouse? If I remember correctly, he should be a Weasley child, and his parents are loyal supporters of Dumbledore." Chapter 773 "Handling? Your words are terrible! But don''t worry, he is different from his parents and brothers and sisters, and there is a small agreement between us." Zhang Cheng glanced meaningfully at the red haired boy who lost his left arm. Obviously, Ron still has a certain use value for him, so he saved his life for the time being. "In that case, let him sleep for a while," said the Dark Lord, taking his wand and emitting a red light. Next second Poor Ron fell straight to the ground and snored loudly. At the same time, the blood from the wound stopped quickly and even began to regenerate slowly. It has to be said that in the aspect of necromancer magic, Voldemort did have very deep attainments and easily solved the wounds that ordinary wizards need several days to heal. A faint smile on one''s face asked him as like as two peas. "Tell me, dear friend, who is the man who looks exactly like Dumbledore?" "Oh? Why do you ask?" Zhang Cheng winked innocently. "Ha ha, because I can feel that it''s not Dumbledore himself at all. Although they look very similar and can almost be said to be a person, their temperament is quite different. How to say, the real Dumbledore will never use the death curse, because what he fears most is to cross the red line of killing and become like me." Voldemort pursed his lips and said why. If we choose the person who knows Albus Dumbledore best in the world, excluding the previous generation of Dark Lord Garrett Greenwald, it should belong to him. As a saying goes, the people who know you best are never relatives or friends, but your enemies. As Voldemort, who regarded Dumbledore as his greatest enemy to realize his ideal in his life from the beginning, he secretly observed each other''s every move when he was a student, so he easily recognized the differences between the two Dumbledore. "Ha ha! That''s right! You guessed right! The one behind is not Dumbledore." Seeing that his trick was broken, Zhang Chengli couldn''t help laughing and explained: "To be exact, he is a clone created by me using my genetic genes. How, isn''t it interesting? With the help of this guy, I not only succeeded in destroying Dumbledore''s reputation and prestige that took half a century to build, but also created an unexpected enemy for Dumbledore - Harry Potter. Don''t you think it''s up to the savior to kill Dumbledore Is duocai the most interesting and ironic? " "Ah! I see! What a wonderful idea to stimulate hatred through the death of a loved one. I have to admit that you are a genius in playing with people." Voldemort stretched out his tongue and licked his lips like a terrible poisonous snake. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "thank you for your praise. I don''t think you will refuse Harry Potter now. He is an ace against Dumbledore." "No! Of course not! How could I let go of such interesting toys. Besides, I heard that you seem to have a plan to destroy the world and are already implementing it?" After that, Voldemort held up his wand, fired a huge black devil mark into the air and began to summon his death eaters. In less than a few seconds, mysterious people wearing masks and beautiful cloaks appeared around one after another, kneeling on one knee to pay the highest respect to him. Looking at these familiar guys, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help smiling, nodding and answering, "yes, I do have a plan to destroy and reshape the whole world, that is, to use thermonuclear weapons invented by ordinary people to kill themselves in large quantities. But the problem is, it has encountered a little trouble now." "Thermonuclear weapons?" Voldemort''s eyes flashed a little puzzled. After all, before he entered the magic world, the world was still on the eve of the Second World War, and the famous "Manhattan plan" had not been officially approved. Therefore, he did not know how fast the level of human science and technology had developed in just a few decades, especially the development of weapons used to kill each other. As for entering the magic world, he devoted all his energy to learning all kinds of profound magic knowledge, and never paid attention to the news from the ordinary world. It has to be said that the strongest Dark Lord in British history, in fact, is no different from other arrogant wizards. They are firmly bound in the magic world and have no understanding of the earth shaking changes in the outside world. If we can''t keep up with the pace of the times, the originally few wizards will be eliminated and become insignificant dust in history. He sighed secretly about the group of frogs at the bottom of the well who closed the door and entertained themselves all day. Zhang Cheng immediately explained: "Thermonuclear weapons, also known as hydrogen bombs, are lethal weapons that release huge energy and destructive power through nuclear fusion in physical form. Usually, the destructive power generated after an explosion can destroy the whole of London. According to the data I have obtained, the hydrogen bombs produced and stored by the United States and the Soviet Union in the previous decades are enough to kill more than 90% of the world''s population ¡£¡± "One is enough to destroy the whole of London? Did Muggles really invent such a terrible weapon?" Voldemort''s pupils contracted suddenly. You know, he is a typical pure blood supporter. He believes that only pure blood noble wizards are the most noble species on earth, and ordinary people are just a group of insignificant mole ants. But now these mole ants have obtained more powerful weapons than any kind of magic. Naturally, they will be shocked and frightened. "Yes! In fact, it''s no secret in the ordinary people''s world. Look, this is what thermonuclear weapons look like after they explode..." In order to make the other party deeply understand the explosion power of hydrogen bomb terror, Zhang Cheng reproduces the nuclear test pictures ranging from millions of tons to tens of millions of tons through the power of magic. Feel the strong visual impact brought by the hot fireball and mushroom cloud. Both the Dark Lord and his death eaters subconsciously hold their breath and feel the destructive breath. They have never felt so scared as they are now, and they have realized for the first time that ordinary people called Muggles are not a group of lambs slaughtered by wizards as they imagined. After more than ten minutes, Voldemort took a deep breath and said in a very serious tone: "my dear friend, tell me your plan. We must not let this kind of weapon be in the hands of ordinary people. They must be destroyed! Complete destruction!" "Agree! My plan is very simple! First destroy the resistance forces in the magic circles of the United States and Russia, then further control their high-level, start a thermonuclear war sweeping the world, and destroy the scientific and technological civilization established by ordinary people. Those who survive will become slaves of wizards and re-establish a new world dominated by magic..." Chapter 774 There is no doubt that even for the magic world full of all kinds of incredible things, the resurrection of the dead is a very celebratory thing. However, if this person has set off a bloody storm and made countless wizards feel frightened and insecure, the news of his resurrection will become another situation. In fact, Zhang Cheng never deliberately concealed the news of Voldemort''s return. Harry Potter and Ron Weasley, who returned, told the situation half true and half false, and Zhang Qiu''s cold body as proof. Although many people are reluctant to believe that Dumbledore will be so crazy that he will attack and kill his students, the death of an innocent girl undoubtedly cast a shadow on the ending of the top three competition. Especially Severus Snape, a member of the Death Eater, clearly felt the strong burning feeling brought by the black devil mark on his arm. The whole person became extremely gloomy and irritable. He wrote several letters at one time and asked the owl to bring them to the old man. He was eager to find out what had happened within more than an hour of the disappearance of the two boys. Why does Harry''s eyes show unforgettable pain and hatred when he mentions Dumbledore, just like himself after learning that Lily Potter was killed. In short, with a series of shocking news to the whole British magic world, another semester is over. Hogwarts students took their luggage and took the express train home. No one knew that a terrible plot was brewing. ¡­¡­ More than two weeks later, in Malfoy Manor, Voldemort was sitting in a chair, tasting the cellared red wine offered by Lucius, and enjoying the Death Eaters torturing several ordinary people caught nearby. About two or three minutes later, he sighed slightly and said: "I''ve sent someone to inquire about what you said last time. Thermonuclear weapons are really terrible, even far beyond the limit I can imagine. Fortunately, Muggles are Muggles. Even if they invent powerful weapons, they can''t resist the power of magic. With only a few soul snatching spells, we can seize the control of these weapons." "That''s right! This is also the core of my plan. In order to ensure their deterrence to each other, all powerful countries have stockpiled enough nuclear warheads to destroy the world several times or even dozens of times. We only need to control the two countries with the largest reserves - the United States and Russia, and we can restart the whole world. How about you think about it? If you can, I hope you can take people there personally A trip to Russia, "Zhang Cheng said meaningfully. So far, he is not sure whether the other party really recognizes his plan to destroy the world. You know, killing billions of people is completely different from killing dozens of people. Once the former is done, it is almost equivalent to devoid of human nature and permanently and completely excluded from the human category. "Don''t worry, my friend. Before that, I hope to solve Dumbledore first. You don''t understand that as long as he is still alive, it is a great threat to our plan." Voldemort drank up the wine in his glass at once, and his eyes glittered with a terrible red light. "I have a good suggestion about Dumbledore." Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth and smiled playfully. "Oh? Tell me!" Voldemort became interested when he heard about Dumbledore. It has to be said that due to the relatively small population in the magic world, most wizards have very limited horizons. Whether he or Garrett Greenwald, they put too much energy into falling in love with Dumbledore and killing each other, thus ignoring other aspects. But unlike Zhang Cheng, he stood in a very high place from the beginning, overlooking the familiar and strange world, and knew very well what he needed. After a little meditation, he quickly whispered: "You know albus actually has a brother named albus, who has been lurking in hogsmedley as a bar owner to inquire about information for his brother. As far as I know, he doesn''t have a good relationship with his brother, and even had a fierce conflict for his sister. Think about it. If we can revive Ariana Dumbledore and use it as a threat, he will investigate How could you make a choice? " "Ha ha! Great! The civil war between Dumbledore''s family! Is there anything more interesting in the world? It can even uncover the most painful scar in the old guy''s heart!" Voldemort laughed happily, but after a while, he shook his head helplessly. "But it seems a little difficult to revive a person who has died for many years. At least I can''t do it." What''s wrong with you as like as two peas, "no, no, no, I think you seem to have misunderstood something. We don''t really need to resurrect Arianna Dunblido. We just need to use genetic technology to clone a girl who is exactly the same as her, and then instilled some memories and consciousness to make herself think that she is an Anne. The unexpected result. " When saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s face showed an extremely ironic expression. Many people may not know that Dumbledore in his youth was not much different from Voldemort and Garrett Greenwald. He was as keen on the pursuit of power, status and loud reputation. He was even extremely obsessed with the Deathly Hallows, thus ignoring the situation of his own sister. Later, it was the death of his sister that greatly stimulated the talented wizard. I don''t know whether it was because of guilt or other reasons that he finally embarked on another road of life. As a person with strong rebellious psychology, Zhang Cheng would like to know how Albus Dumbledore would react when Ariana appeared again? "Interesting! Very interesting! I can''t wait to see Dumbledore out of control. You know? He has always been calm and calm since the day I knew him." Voldemort''s tone revealed an unspeakable meaning. "Please give me some time! In addition, if you can, you can send this little thing to aberforth." Zhang Cheng took out a small glass ball with silver light from his pocket. This thing is a special magic item made by him according to the principle of meditation basin. It can quietly invade the brain and copy the memory of the target. You know, he will not be satisfied with just being a replica used to disturb the mind, but to truly reproduce a living Ariana Dumbledore. But if you want to do this, you can''t do it without enough memory support. At least you can''t deceive aberforth, who took good care of his sister since childhood. "No problem, leave it to me." Voldemort didn''t ask the purpose of the magic device. He directly took it and gave it to the nearby Death Eater. Without saying a word, the latter immediately cast a phantom and disappeared in place. You don''t have to ask. He must have finished this small task without difficulty Chapter 775 Hogsmeade, the only magical village in the whole UK composed entirely of wizards, is also the most desirable place for students above grade 3 in Hogwarts. There are not only all kinds of delicious sweets, snacks and butter beer, but also the "zoko joke shop" which specializes in selling special magic props for pranks, as well as the "scream shed", which is known as the most terrible ghost house in Britain. It can be said that both adult wizards and minor children can find their own happiness in Hogsmeade. Few people will notice that there is a small bar that looks shabby just next to a path from the post office on central street. It not only emits a strong smell of mutton, but also hangs a chopped pig''s head on the shelf, giving people an extremely gloomy and terrible feeling. As for the sparse guests inside, it''s even more strange. Almost everyone''s face is blocked tightly, and there is an unusual vigilance in their eyes. A slight disturbance will trigger a fierce reaction. In fact, aberforth Dumbledore, the owner of the pig head bar, doesn''t care how much money he can make. His main purpose is to ask for information for his brother who is not harmonious with him with the help of third rate guests, and always pay attention to the movements of Voldemort and his death eaters. In order to do this, he even ignored and connived at many illegal transactions. For example, half giant Hagrid once bought a Norwegian backbone dragon''s egg with disguised Chilo here. No one knows the identity of those strange guests who don''t know where they come from. They only know that they often sell and buy things that are difficult to get, and gradually form a very private circle over time. Once you are in urgent need of rare magic materials that cannot be obtained through normal channels, it''s right to take a chance at the pig head bar. As usual, aberforth listened carefully to the conversation between the guests while working as a bartender. Just as he tried to approach a man in a gray cloak, a young girl suddenly flashed outside the door. Although the sky had completely darkened and he couldn''t see each other''s appearance at all, his extremely familiar appearance and timid temperament reminded him of his sister Ariana, who had died for many years. "Damn it! Am I too old and tired? Am I dazzled?" aberforth quickly shook his head and tried to clear the unrealistic illusion from his mind. But unfortunately, when he raised his head again, there happened to be a bright light shining on the girl''s face at the door, reflecting a somewhat strange but very familiar face. Next second The girl''s lips suddenly moved! Although she didn''t make a sound, she could be recognized by her mouth. She was shouting the English word "brother". "Ah... Ariana?!" Aberforth stammered out his sister''s name in a trembling voice, and then rushed out like crazy, trying to catch each other and ask for clarification. But before he took two steps, the girl turned around and ran out of Hogsmeade like a frightened little rabbit. In this way, they followed one another, chased one another and fled. They were deadlocked for more than 20 minutes until they were completely away from the crowd. Breathe! Severe wheezing! Albus couldn''t remember the last time he ran so fast, but he knew he must not stop, otherwise he would lose and miss the most precious thing in his life. The girl seemed to be aware that the old man was about to run out of strength. Finally, she stopped and quickly hid behind a young Oriental man, only sticking out half her head and staring at him. "Good evening, dear Mr. aberforth." the young man bowed politely. "Is it you?!" the old man''s pupil contracted suddenly. Obviously, the visitor was no one else, but Zhang Cheng, who came specially from the underground secret laboratory of Hogwarts. The girl hiding behind is naturally a replica of Ariana Dumbledore synthesized by using gene cloning technology and creativity. Because most childhood memories are perfectly implanted, she is equivalent to the real Ariana to some extent. Appreciating each other''s feelings full of suffering and contradictions, Zhang Cheng nodded with a smile: "yes, it''s me. I believe your brother must have mentioned me, so I won''t introduce myself more. How about seeing his sister who has died for many years come back to life?" "No! Impossible! No one can revive the dead!" aberforth tried to deny the girl who was making him lose his mind. Because he knew that the young man standing in front of him had been regarded by albus as the most difficult opponent, even more terrible than Voldemort. "Hehe, don''t be so nervous. There is a saying in my hometown that facts speak louder than words. Come, Ariana, come and say hello to your brother." Zhang Cheng turned and gently touched the girl''s head. With his encouragement, the latter finally summoned up his courage and asked in an extremely subtle voice, "brother ah Fu, don''t you remember me?" Boom! moment Those memories about his sister, hidden in the deepest part of his heart, suddenly filled aberforth''s brain like a tide. Because Ah Fu is the nickname that Ariana used to call herself when she was a child. It is a little secret between them. Even her brother albus doesn''t know about this. Shock! Excited! Joy! Hesitation! fear! ¡­¡­ For a moment, even he didn''t know what kind of complex mood he was at the moment. He slowly stretched out his right hand and touched each other''s young face, which stayed at the age of 14. Tears couldn''t stop flowing out. Finally, family affection from blood finally conquers reason. The old man held his sister in his arms and cried bitterly. While crying, he muttered to himself, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Ariana! It''s all my fault! I killed you! Forgive me..." Seeing that the other party''s psychological defense line completely collapsed, Zhang Cheng flashed a hint of ponder in his eyes. It took five minutes to say meaningfully: "Please remember, Mr. aberforth, everything in the world needs to pay a corresponding price, especially the resurrection of the dead. You should know exactly what I want, and you also have three days to think about it. If I don''t get a positive answer after three days, the lovely Ariana will return to the world of the dead. Also, don''t try to talk to ah Don''t want to contact, or I promise you''ll regret it all your life. " The voice just fell! He directly cast the transmission magic and disappeared in place, without giving the other party any chance to adjust the price. According to the weakness of human nature, the more things are lost and recovered, the more they will cherish and fear losing again Chapter 776 Three days is neither long nor short. But for Albus Dumbledore, these three days are his happiest and best time in recent decades. Because his beloved little sister Ariana returned to her side again, like a shy elf, accompanied around every day, as if time went back to before the tragedy overnight. But as a saying goes, life consists of all kinds of pain and regret, and the good time is always so short. When the deadline came, the girl suddenly fell to the ground in pain. She was not only pale and frightening, but also convulsed all over her body. No matter what kind of therapeutic magic and potions could not work. "No! No! No! Don''t be so cruel to me! Hold on! Ariana!" aberforth knelt down in panic and begged bitterly. As a wizard, he can clearly feel the rapid loss of life energy in the girl''s body. As the state develops, it will take a few minutes to swallow the last breath and turn into a cold body. At this critical moment, Zhang Cheng finally appeared out of thin air and said in a voice without emotion: "Dear friend, you still have about three minutes to make a choice. Tell me, are you going to abandon your poor sister again and continue to work for albus, or do you want to make up for the mistake made decades ago so that Ariana can grow up healthily and live her life like an ordinary girl?" "You... You''re a devil! A real devil!" cried aberforth, staring at his blood red eyes. At the moment, even if he was stupid, he knew that it was a trap, a trap that forced him to betray his brother. But the problem is that he is deeply involved and can''t break free at all. The death of Ariana Dumbledore has always been the greatest pain and regret in the hearts of their two brothers. Even with the passage of time, it has gone beyond the thing itself and become a strong psychological hint. If he could exchange his life for his sister''s resurrection, aberforth would not hesitate at all. But now, he must choose between the two relatives, and the other will pay the price of his life. Nothing is more cruel and painful than this "Thank you! I''ll take this sentence as a compliment. Besides, you still have one minute and thirty seconds." Zhang Cheng glanced at the pocket watch in his hand and whispered. Maybe others will be soft hearted to see the old man''s tortured eyes, but he will never be so cold. "Damn it! I choose Ariana! Help her!" looking at her dying sister, aberforth clenched his fist and shouted in despair. "Very good! You have made the right choice! As long as you get rid of albus, you can take your lovely sister away from trouble and spend the rest of your life quietly. I promise that no one will disturb your peaceful and quiet life again." Zhang Cheng took out the prepared potion and poured it into the girl''s mouth as he said. In the blink of an eye, the girl who was still struggling on the death line quickly turned ruddy, and her physical state gradually returned to normal. There was nothing wrong except that she was still unconscious. "Hoo -" albus breathed a little relieved, quickly wiped away his tears and put on a cold face that refused to be thousands of miles away. "Say, what do you want me to do? I''m just a tavern owner, not albus''s opponent at all." "Don''t worry, I won''t let you kill your brother. It''s too cruel. On the contrary, I just need you to ask albus out and put this little thing on his wrist." After that, Zhang Cheng took out a silver metal bracelet from his pocket, which was inlaid with more than a dozen emeralds emitting emerald light. "What''s this?" aberforth asked, frowning subconsciously. "It''s an interesting gadget. You don''t need to know its specific purpose. Just fix it on albus''s wrist. Don''t try to play tricks. Once you have an idea you shouldn''t have, you''d better think of your lovely sister." Zhang Cheng glanced meaningfully at the girl still sleeping. "I''ll do what you say! But you''d better keep your promise! If anything happens to Ariana..." Before aberforth finished speaking, Zhang Cheng interrupted with a smile: "Relax, don''t you think I will do anything too much to a girl without threat? No, I came with kindness. You know, your brother, strictly speaking, is actually a sinner of the Dumbledore family. It is his extreme obsession with the sacred instrument of death that led to a series of tragedies later. Now, it''s time to get rid of him and get everything back on track It''s too late. " "Hum! Whatever you say, anyway, I just want Ariana to live well." the old man sneered, picked up the girl and walked to the bedroom on the second floor. Looking at his fading back, Zhang Cheng suddenly turned around without warning and said to the air next to him, "well, is my prediction right? He is not qualified to refuse my request, let alone watch his sister die for his brother." "Yes! I see! As I commented before, you are a real genius in playing with people''s hearts. It''s amazing." With a low, hoarse voice, Voldemort appeared out of thin air on a chair not far away. To be exact, he remained invisible from the beginning, sat there and watched the good play from beginning to end. Zhang Cheng smiled modestly and explained, "no, it''s not how clever I am, but that human beings usually have sensibility higher than rationality in dealing with emotional problems, especially when it comes to family and love. What I do is just to take advantage of this impulse in a short time." Voldemort nodded approvingly: "interesting point of view! I also saw these defects, so I abandoned all emotions and made myself carefree." "Maybe! In my opinion, emotion is a complex thing. Although it has all kinds of defects, it sometimes erupts unimaginable powerful forces. I will not regard emotion as a weakness and burden, but I will also not let it out of control. Finally, are you ready to end with Dumbledore? If nothing unexpected, he will die in three to five days at most Will stand in front of us and there will be no way to escape. " "Ha ha! Of course! I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time." Voldemort laughed and opened his arms, with a terrible red light in his eyes. "In that case, I''ll leave for a while and go to the United States on the other side of the ocean. Those annoying bugs are too much in the way. It''s time to give them some impressive lessons and let them understand that in the face of absolute power, either kneel down and pray for forgiveness or die!" Chapter 777 August 20, 1995 is a special date destined to be recorded in history by ordinary people and the magic world. Because on this day, Zhang Cheng personally led pure blood noble wizards from Britain to invade the headquarters of the American magic Congress in Woolworth Building, New York. No temptation or conversation! There is no so-called pity and compassion! He directly tore up all magic protection in the most primitive and violent way, and launched an merciless massacre against the wizards who hindered his plan to destroy the world. No matter men or women, old people or young people, they were all killed in the moment of encounter, and there were bodies everywhere in the corridor. Because the space confinement magic is cast in advance and all the connections between the building and the outside world are cut off, there is no need to worry about who will escape by casting spells such as phantom movement. Standing at the only exit, Zhang Cheng asked Luca Malfoy with a smile: "my dear friend, how long do you think it will take to clean up all the little mice?" "No more than forty minutes! These American wizards are beggars, thieves, criminals and losers who have escaped from the European continent. They have no foundation at all. Coupled with the powerful spell you provide, it is not difficult to kill them. In fact, I have always wondered what gives these guys the courage to fight. Do they think the gap in magic power can be used Lucius raised his head proudly, his eyes full of contempt and disdain. Not only him, but also those pure blood noble wizards around him who casually selected one that can be traced back to 600 or 700 years, or even thousands of years, have similar reactions and have an extremely strong sense of superiority. If in the world of ordinary people, the United States has used its rise for nearly a century to make the world gradually forget that it was originally just a colony used to exile criminals and exploit resources, then in the magic world, it is far from taking off the hat of shame on its head. In particular, Britain, as a former suzerain, has never paid attention to the so-called "American magic Congress". Facts have proved that their contempt is justified. At least in this attack, no one in the whole building can fight! A large number of law enforcement Luo Ao failed to support the first round. Under the attack of less than one-third of their number of British wizards, the whole army was destroyed, and the rest turned into birds and animals, trying to delay time by taking advantage of the huge and complex terrain and internal environment, and finally escaped. In any case, due to the relatively small population, the war in the magical world will not be wiped out. Unfortunately, they clearly underestimated the horror of the attack. As the plan to destroy the world enters the final countdown, Zhang Cheng has no time to waste too much energy playing guerrilla warfare with a group of self righteous fools. He wants to destroy the legal magic government of the United States at one time, so that the other party can not be organized again to make trouble for himself in a short time. In this way, the huge nuclear arsenal of the United States will be in his pocket. To know the world, the Soviet Union, one of the two poles, has only fallen for four years, and many powerful hydrogen bombs are still in service, far from the state after repeated reduction and destruction more than a decade later. Just when Zhang Cheng was thinking about how many large equivalent nuclear warheads he could take away, gagson Gore suddenly dragged a struggling and screaming young woman down the stairs and said with a grim smile, "Sir, guess what I found? A secret language keeper! She can lead us to those Muggles hidden by magic." "Oh? Really!" a surprised expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. Since he realized that he wanted to control the generals and dignitaries of the ordinary people''s government, the U.S. magic Congress has added special magic to those targets. Unless they get the secret language from the Secret Keeper, they will subconsciously ignore them even if they pass by each other. There is no doubt that although the magic in this world is much worse in terms of lethality and destructive power, other kinds of magic are extremely developed. "That''s right! Bitch! Tell me what you know!" gagson Gore pulled the prisoner''s hair and pushed him to the ground. The woman was obviously terrified. She trembled all over her body, but she closed her mouth and refused to say a word. Looking at her stubborn eyes, Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile and sighed: "Why insist, madam. The magic Congress of the United States is over and the country will soon fall into our control. Even if you don''t want to say secret words, we''ll only waste a little time. But the question is, what''s the good for you? It will only kill you after suffering. I promise, if you tell me secret words, you can learn from it The only exit to leave behind you alive. " "Bah! Don''t think about it! You damn devil and executioner will be punished sooner or later!" the woman suddenly raised her head and spat hard. "Well, it seems that you have made a choice. But it doesn''t matter. I''m a very patient person and also very good at persuading others." Zhang chengchong winked at gagson gore. Without saying a word, the latter raised his wand and shouted at the woman, "drill your heart and gouge out your bones!" "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" moment A howl of pain reverberated over the hall. As a Death Eater, gagson Gore undoubtedly knows how to make a person feel that life is better than death. In just a few minutes, the young and beautiful prisoners cried bitterly, and finally couldn''t help revealing the secret hidden in the soul by the "red courage loyalty mantra". As a saying goes, there are always very few people in the world who can resist torture. After getting what he wanted, Zhang Cheng didn''t even have an interest in looking at each other. He waved and said, "she belongs to you! Take her to the next door and enjoy it." "Thank you for your generosity!" gagson Gore raised his mouth with an evil smile, followed by carrying the prisoner into an office not far away. After a while, there came his excited roar and the panic scream of women. Almost everyone who knows gagson Goyle knows what''s happening in the office at the moment. For twenty minutes, when he came out of the inside, the whole man exuded a smell of cruelty and tyranny, with a bloody lace shorts in his hand. "Gagson! I have an important task for you now." Zhang Cheng handed over a parchment full of addresses and names. "Take a few people and control the targets on the list. Don''t kill. I need to keep them alive, okay?" "Understand! It''s my honor to work for you." Gao en touched his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. Chapter 778 In the world of Harry Potter, how fragile is an ordinary government without the protection of magical power? Just look at the state of the United States now! This became the world''s only superpower after the fall of the Soviet Union. At the same time, it is also an indisputable leader in the fields of economy, military, scientific research and culture. At present, it has become an object to be played by British pure blood wizards. In the presidential office of the White House in Washington, the political heart of the United States of America, Zhang Cheng is now sitting in the chair originally belonging to the president, enjoying the two black suitcases 45 cm long, 35 cm wide and 25 cm high placed in front of the table. A faint smile appears on his face. Obviously, this thing is nothing else. It is the nuclear code suitcase called "football" by the outside world. The documents stored in it show the number, deployment location, launch route and base list of all nuclear weapons in the United States. One of the password boxes is kept by the president of the United States for a long time, while the other is kept by the Secretary of defense. Once entering the launch procedure, both parties must take out the password in the suitcase and send it to the battle command, and then mix it into a new group of passwords by the communication center, which will be transmitted to each launch platform level by level through the special communication frequency. Finally, it can be launched only after checking to ensure that it is correct. After all, as a powerful force that can erase human civilization from the earth''s surface, nuclear weapons can not be put into actual combat at will. In order to ensure that the world will not be destroyed by a madman or madman, each nuclear power has added layers of insurance to the nuclear power at its disposal. Unless it is really on the verge of subjugation, it will never be used easily. But unfortunately, no matter how strict the constraints are, the final decision will always be made by mankind itself. For wizards, controlling ordinary people is easier than eating and drinking water. In less than five days, almost all U.S. nuclear warheads in stock have been taken out and secretly sent to the corresponding launch platform. Now as soon as an order is given, the U.S. president, Secretary of defense and high-level elites controlled by the soul snatching curse will jointly open the first and last thermonuclear war in human history. Of course, before that, Zhang Cheng had not forgotten to go to the warehouse in person and took away many large equivalent hydrogen bomb warheads that had just been maintained and could be put for another ten years. To some extent, he has got everything he wants according to the original plan, and there is only the last step left. Just as he hesitated whether to leave after directly destroying the world, or wait until after watching the good play of love and killing between Voldemort, Dumbledore and Harry Potter, Lucius Malfoy suddenly burst in from the outside and shouted, "no! Dumbledore just saved the president and the Secretary of defense from us a few minutes ago!" "Oh? Did he really do it..." Zhang Cheng picked up his cup and took a sip of coffee. He didn''t seem surprised at all. "Damn it! You''re still in the mood for coffee! What about our plan without these two people?" Lucius patted the table impatiently. You know, he is now deeply involved. If the plan fails, the best result is to be locked up in Azkaban and stay with Dementors all his life. "Relax, I have prepared the compound decoction in advance, and Dumbledore''s actions are expected." Zhang Cheng carelessly placed two glass bottles on the table. Perhaps for ordinary people, without the president and the Secretary of defense, it is absolutely impossible to successfully launch nuclear weapons, but for wizards, it is only a trivial trouble, especially after adequate preparation. Staring at the compound decoction in the bottle, Lucius suddenly realized something and quickly asked, "do you... Do you know Dumbledore will interfere with our plan?" Zhang Cheng nodded thoughtfully: "yes, I know. After all, it would be strange if he didn''t take action for such a big thing as the fall of the American magic Congress. But don''t worry, his life will come to an end soon." "What are we going to do next?" Lucius said with uncertainty. "It''s very simple. Leave half of the people to continue to control the top level of the country and the other half to Russia. Remember, you have only one week at most. Whether you succeed or not, the plan will start as usual in one week. At that time, the whole world will be reborn under the purification of thermonuclear weapons." "I see!" ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, far across the ocean in Britain, Voldemort is teaching Harry Potter all kinds of powerful and evil spells. The "savior" who was deeply in pain and hatred had already abandoned his last conscience and practiced the spell with ordinary people caught from the surrounding areas. His hands were covered with the blood of innocent people for more than half a month. Through the close experience of killing and death, his death spell power increases day by day, and he can even defeat most death eaters in a one-on-one duel. Such an amazing growth rate, not to mention the death eaters who were beaten to have no temper, even the Dark Lord couldn''t help giving a high evaluation. Needless to ask, Voldemort wants to train Harry as his assistant and give Albus Dumbledore a big surprise in the upcoming showdown. On the other hand, Ron, who returned home, kept sending out information from his parents through special channels. The poor people who join the order of the Phoenix are completely unaware that their every move has long been firmly controlled by the enemy. Even albus has secretly betrayed the organization and is secretly looking for an opportunity to wear the magic bracelet for their brother. "Damn it! The world outside is getting worse day by day!" Arthur Weasley, who came home tired, rubbed his eyebrows and murmured. Since he was expelled from the British Ministry of magic, he has lost his financial resources and can''t find a job. The days at home are more and more sad day by day. In addition, he has to help Dumbledore perform some dangerous tasks. The whole person is almost crushed. "Relax, honey, I believe you and Dumbledore. We will survive." Molly hurried to comfort her husband. "Oh, I hope so. The current situation is not very good for us. Since the American magic world has fallen, Dumbledore issued an emergency convening order today to make us ready for a full-scale war." Arthur sighed helplessly. "Emergency summoning order? My God! Is the situation so bad? Shall I send the children away first?" "It''s too late! We have to leave tonight! The address is..." While the Weasleys were discussing emergency measures, they didn''t realize that Ron was hiding in a dark corner at the corner of the stairs, watching them, recording every word and quietly stuffing it into an insignificant leather pocket. Chapter 779 Late at night, the water vapor blown by the strong sea breeze from the Atlantic swept across Britain, bringing storms to this unique country on the edge of Europe. Standing in front of the window of a dilapidated house on the outskirts of London, Albus dumbley watched the rain crackling on the glass window, one hand clutching the elder''s wand hidden in his sleeve. As a wise man who claims to be brilliant, he has never been so worried about the future situation as he is now. Because this time, the order of the Phoenix established and led by him should not only face the dangers from the magical world, but also pay attention to the changes of ordinary people and the world government. No one knows why those unidentified pure blood wizards captured the U.S. magic Congress, let alone why they wanted to control the U.S. government. But one thing can be confirmed, that is, this incident is absolutely enough to arouse the vigilance and fear of governments around the world for wizards. Once exposed, it will instantly intensify the relationship between ordinary people and wizards, which has tended to ease, and even cause a new round of war. Even in the era when Garrett greendevo and Voldemort were rampant, it was far from as bad as it is now. To be exact, this is not just a matter within the magic world, but a huge crisis enough to threaten the whole world. "Hey..." After a slight sigh, Dumbledore turned and asked Mileva McGonagall, who was in a low mood not far away, "how''s it going? Are all our people here?" The latter nodded without thinking: "yes, it''s all here. Are you sure you want to take them to risk? You know, at present, the enemy is countless times stronger than us, and almost one-third of the pure blood nobles in Britain are on the opposite side of us." "No way! We must take risks! Only taking risks can win! Let the world not be shrouded in darkness! I understand that many people may be injured and sacrificed this time, but..." Before Dumbledore finished speaking, a dozen death eaters with masks appeared outside the house out of thin air. The first was not others, but Voldemort, an old friend who had been entangled with him for many years. But ironically, Harry Potter, who was once trained by him as the "savior", is now standing beside the Dark Lord, with his eyes bursting with towering anger and hatred. "Damn it! How did they know we were here?" Mileva McGonagall''s pupils contracted suddenly. You know, in order to protect the safety of every member of the order of the Phoenix, whether it''s a list or a hiding place, all have added magic protection. Before she knew what had happened, aberforth, who remained motionless in the corner, suddenly stood up and clasped a bracelet full of emerald on his brother''s wrist. Click! moment All Jadeites release dazzling brilliance and quickly generate mysterious magic runes, which are densely covered with albus''s old skin surface. "Aberforth! What are you doing?" Arthur Weasley, who had just rushed down the stairs, pushed him away and asked loudly. Others also stood up, took out their wands and aimed at albus''s biological brother, with strong vigilance in their eyes. "Sorry, brother. But in order for Ariana to live happily, I am willing to do anything, even to become a despised traitor..." aberforth took a deep breath, raised his head and looked at the people with calm eyes. "Yes... Did you reveal our position?" Mileva McGonagall seemed to realize something, with a tremor in her voice. But interestingly, aberforth shook his head and denied, "no, I didn''t reveal the location here to anyone. My task is to put the magic bracelet on aberforth''s hand, that''s all." "What?! there is a betrayer among us besides you?" Mileva McGonagall felt cold and hurried back to stare at the others in the house. She couldn''t understand why the order of Phoenix, which has always been famous for its unity and loyalty, had so many traitors all at once. be confronted with a formidable enemy! jittery! It can be said that there is no worse situation than this! In contrast, Dumbledore''s reaction was much calmer. After feeling the impact of the bracelet on himself, he quickly stopped Mileva McGonagall''s intention to further ask who the traitor was, frowned and said tentatively: "You seem to have mentioned Ariana just now? Can you tell me what''s going on? If you remember correctly, our sister died decades ago." "Ah! Yes! She''s dead! She was killed by our stupidity! But someone raised her again. You know how excited I was when 14-year-old Ariana appeared in front of me?" said aberforth, who couldn''t help but shed tears. "Resurrection?! someone resurrected Ariana!" Dumbledore could no longer keep calm, and the whole person became angry. Everyone has a restricted area that no one is allowed to touch. For him, the sister who died unexpectedly because of his negligence is the deepest eternal pain in his heart. But now, not only did someone uncover the pain, but also did not forget to sprinkle a handful of salt on it. Anyone would be so angry that he would lose his mind. Just as aberforth opened his mouth as if to say something, the door was suddenly blown to pieces, followed by Voldemort and his men from the outside. He first inspected the members of the order of the Phoenix in the house, and a cold smile soon appeared on his face: "yes! It''s all here! After tonight, the world will usher in a new chapter." "Do you think you''ve won?" Dumbledore took a thousand steps to keep the others behind. "Isn''t it?" Voldemort asked, pursing the corners of his mouth. "No! You can''t win! As long as there is light and hope in people''s hearts, your selfish and evil attempt is bound to fail." said the old man, holding up his magic wand, ready to fight to the death. Due to the shackles of the magic bracelet, he knew that he could not escape as easily as last time. The only thing he could do was to cause greater damage to the enemy as much as possible before he died. Voldemort undoubtedly saw through Dumbledore''s thoughts. A cruel expression appeared on his face. He patted Harry Potter on the shoulder and said softly, "go, boy, vent your pain and anger. He''s yours today." "Go to hell! Old bastard! Deep hell fire!" With the furious roar of the "boy who survived the disaster", the prelude to the final decisive battle finally opened. Whether members of the order of the Phoenix or death eaters following the Dark Lord, they all find their own opponents. At first, you come and I release all kinds of powerful attack spells. For a moment, explosions, screams and shouts broke the tranquility of midnight and echoed over the dilapidated house Chapter 780 "Harry! Tell me! Why are you like this? Have you forgotten that Voldemort was the murderer of your parents?" Dumbledore tried to figure out what had happened while skillfully using protective magic to resist the boy''s crazy attack. You know, at the end of last semester, although they were very unhappy because of their ideas, they even went their separate ways, but they were far from turning into enemies. But now, Harry Potter is like crazy. He has tried to exchange his life for his life several times. He doesn''t care about his own life or death. It''s like taking him as an enemy who killed his parents. "Shut up! You don''t care about my business!" the boy obviously didn''t want to say too much nonsense. Raising his hand was a powerful death spell. I don''t know whether it is the effect of strong negative emotions or the change caused by the power of creation. In short, the power of his attack spell is much stronger than that of most people, especially the killing magic of the necromancer system like awada''s life. Boom! The faint green light broke Dumbledore''s magic protection, and the shock wave generated by the explosion forced him to retreat for several steps to stabilize his body. Voldemort standing aside saw this scene and immediately laughed and mocked: "Ha ha ha! How do you feel? You always say that justice will defeat evil and light will defeat darkness! But now? You are pushed back by a boy embracing darkness! There has never been any difference between justice and evil in this world, only winners and losers. Maybe I will consider having someone write a book after I rule the magic world Your biography is called Dumbledore the hypocrite. " "Tom, have you fallen so low that you can only hide behind a boy?" the old man narrowed his eyes and tried to annoy his real opponent. "Don''t worry, dear Dumbledore, we have plenty of time tonight. After all, it''s very necessary to have an appetizer before enjoying the big meal. Also, don''t underestimate Harry Potter, otherwise you''ll suffer a lot..." After that, Voldemort sat down on the next chair, picked up the teapot, poured himself a cup of hot tea, and took a leisurely sip. Abufus, who had made up his mind to betray his brother, came to the side and asked in a sad tone, "what about the Oriental? I have completed my task. Now it''s time for him to fulfill his promise." "Ah! I have a slightly different view on this matter." Voldemort raised his mouth slightly. "I think you can do more, such as beating albus with Harry Potter." "No! I refuse! It''s different from what we agreed!" cried aberforth angrily. "Ha ha! Do you think you still have the qualification to speak now? No, you don''t have any qualification. If you don''t want your lovely sister to die, you''d better do it at once." Voldemort''s eyes glittered with a terrible red light. Since seeing Zhang Cheng''s means of playing with people''s hearts, he felt more and more that he was weak to achieve his goal by relying on simple violence and fear, and he couldn''t help trying. "Asshole! You don''t keep your promise!" aberforth trembled with anger, but he didn''t dare to disobey the other party''s order. He turned and took out his magic wand to join the regiment. After all, betrayal, as long as the first step is taken, the psychological obstacles in the next second and third steps will be much smaller. Seeing his own brother become his enemy, Albus could imagine the anger in his heart, and the fire in his eyes could almost melt the steel. But the problem is, whether out of family affection or rationality, he can''t kill the two people in front of him, so he can only use the power of the elder''s wand to release non fatal spells and knock them down as soon as possible. Admiring the way his sworn enemy couldn''t get angry, Voldemort showed a happy smile. Just when he wanted to continue to stimulate Dumbledore with words, a white light suddenly flashed in the air, followed by a portal to tear the space. Next second Zhang Cheng came out from the other side of the door and joked in a fake surprised tone: "God! I thought I was going to miss this wonderful play, but I finally caught up." "My dear friend, you''re here at the right time. The good play has just begun. Come, have a cup of hot tea and enjoy the process slowly." Voldemort poured another cup of tea and handed it over. "Thank you!" Zhang Cheng politely thanked, and then began to inspect the surrounding situation. Obviously, as the Death Eater on the offensive side, he has firmly controlled the situation and compressed the members of the order of the Phoenix into a very small space. If nothing unexpected happens, the victory is only a matter of time. At present, the only variable is Albus Dumbledore. As an old fox who has lived for hundreds of years, he is known as one of the two most powerful wizards in the world. No one knows what kind of cards he hides. This is why Voldemort is reluctant to end himself. In any case, magic is quite uncertain, and no one can confirm how incredible things will happen before the end of the battle. The most typical negative teaching material is that when Voldemort invaded the potter family, he finally accidentally fell at the feet of a newborn baby. Magic spells, especially ancient spells that are conditional on self sacrifice, often affect and trigger some extremely powerful forces. Having suffered a loss, he was not sure whether Dumbledore would bury himself before he died, so he was unwilling to take a risk easily. After understanding this, Zhang Cheng quietly touched the magic ring on his finger. The crystal clear diamond flashed an imperceptible light and soon returned to normal without anyone''s attention. About two or three times, Voldemort suddenly asked without warning, "how are things handled in the United States?" "It''s done! Now the button to restart the world is in our hands! As long as you nod, we can immediately kill more than 90% of ordinary people on the planet." Zhang Cheng replied without thinking. "Well, that''s great. Dear Dumbledore, you may not know that we have controlled the ordinary world, a thing called nuclear weapons, which can destroy all densely populated cities in a few hours, and billions of people will die in this disaster..." In order to force the enemy to show his cards as soon as possible, Voldemort took the initiative to expose their plan to jointly destroy the world. He believed that with Albus Dumbledore''s character, he would be furious when he heard the plan, completely abandon the last trace of reason, and even risk his life to prevent the disaster. Chapter 781 "Asshole! Are you crazy? How dare you do such a thing! You will destroy the world!" As expected, as soon as Albus Dumbledore heard that Voldemort was going to destroy the whole world, he finally realized the seriousness of the matter, immediately gave full play to the 100% power of the elder''s wand, and defeated Harry Potter and his brother in just a few seconds. In particular, several powerful chain magic spells were so dazzling that they hardly gave the opponent time to react. Obviously, time and aging did not make him lose the favor of magic power, but he was reluctant to expose his strong side before the critical moment. Although powerful power can win awe and respect, it will inevitably bring some side effects. For example, it will be held high by ordinary people, completely isolated from the lower class, and can no longer understand their real thoughts like friends. This is exactly the last result Dumbledore wanted. To some extent, although human society has been constantly advocating freedom and equality, it still maintains a strict class in essence. No matter what kind of state system, it is composed of the ruling class and the ruled class. Only fools will believe that the former will serve the latter. On the contrary, what the rulers do for the ruled is actually to alleviate contradictions, maintain the stability of their own rule, and ensure that the latter will never resist or set off riots to overthrow the existing regime. Albus Dumbledore knew this very well, so he always put himself in a very special position, neither too close to the bureaucrats of the Ministry of magic, nor a strong sense of distance. He prefers to influence others in another way than to show strength. "Aha! Look! That''s what you really look like behind the mask of hypocrisy!" Seeing that the pawn he sent out to test had fallen, Voldemort finally stood up and joined the war that decided the fate of the human world. Unfortunately, Dumbledore has realized that no amount of nonsense can change anything at this moment. The only thing that can change the situation is the elder''s wand in his hand, which is called one of the Deathly Hallows. The two people just looked into each other''s eyes, and the war was imminent But before one of them took the lead in the first blow, two figures rushed in from the outside in the heavy rain. It was Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley. Without any hesitation, the former rushed to Zhang Cheng for the first time, stood on tiptoe and offered a passionate kiss. After a full minute, he panted and said, "everything is ready according to your requirements." "Well done, you are more capable than I thought. Now, it''s time to uncover the final mystery and let these poor guys know why they lost." after saying that, Zhang Cheng flashed an undisguised malice in his eyes and pushed away the girl in his arms. He patted Ron on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "do you remember the agreement between us?" "Of course!" the boy looked up with an expectant expression. Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "great! Now do what you should do. I promise you will get what you want soon." "Damn it! Ron! What the hell is going on?" Arthur Weasley shouted at a high voice. As Dumbledore''s diehard loyalty, he couldn''t believe that his youngest son was on the side of the enemy, and seemed to have reached some secret deal. "Dad, do you finally think I''m your son now?" Ron''s tone was full of strong irony. "Ron! Watch your attitude! He''s your father!" Molly, as a mother, noticed something was wrong and immediately yelled. "Hahaha! You''ve always seen only competent bill! Excellent Percy! Naughty Fred and George Weasley! When did you pay attention to me? Even Ginny got much more love than me! That''s right! I eavesdropped on your conversation! And then told others the location here!" With unbridled laughter, Ron finally vented all his dissatisfaction accumulated over the years. envy! Intense jealousy! As a saying goes, there is no harm without comparison. Compared with his brothers and sisters, he is undoubtedly the most easily ignored one on weekdays. If he had not become friends with Harry Potter in first grade, I''m afraid no one would remember the name Ron Weasley at all. "Do you... You bastard know what you''ve done? I''ll kill you!" Arthur obviously couldn''t accept the fact and swung his fist at his little son in the face. But before he approached, Ron''s arm suddenly mutated, easily caught his fist, sneered and said sarcastically, "save your strength, Dad, I''m not who I used to be, and you can''t be my opponent. Get out of the way, I still have work to do." The voice just fell! He shook his strong mutant arm, threw Arthur into the corner, grabbed Mileva McGonagall with lightning speed, and said in a non emotional tone: "sorry, Professor, say goodbye to the world." "No!!!!!! stop! Don''t do that!" Molly screamed madly. Come on! Ignoring his mother''s fierce reaction, the boy directly pinched Mileva McGonagall''s neck. Pop pop "It''s wonderful! I''m very satisfied with your performance, Ron. In return, your parents can survive the war. Of course, the premise is to clean some memories." Zhang Cheng applauded and smiled. Friends turn against each other and father and son become enemies. I don''t know why, this kind of thing that completely stimulates the dark side of human nature makes him have a sense of addiction. "Thank you!" Ron leaned slightly and immediately took out his wand and aimed it at his parents. "A forget is empty!" moment Two strong lights hit Arthur and Molly''s eyes. Their spirit immediately fell into a trance. They slowly recovered after a while. They patrolled around with confused eyes. It was obvious that they didn''t remember a lot of things. At the same time, Harry Potter, who had just been knocked down, woke up from his coma, quickly picked up his wand, looked at Dumbledore in the fierce battle with Voldemort with vicious eyes, then grabbed one of the spaces, twisted his expression and read a fatal spell: "bone piercing cold ice!" Boom! The huge ice hockey suddenly burst at the old man''s feet, freezing his feet in place without moving. If you change to normal, you can solve this little trouble as long as it takes a little time. But the question is, will the enemy give him this time? The answer is no! Voldemort keenly seized the opportunity, turned the wand into a sharp black sword and stabbed it into his chest Chapter 782 Bata! Bata! Bata! Yan Red''s blood soon soaked a lot of clothes, and the sword tip stolen from the back kept dripping. There was no doubt that the blow pierced Albus Dumbledore''s heart directly. Now as long as the sword is pulled out, he will immediately die of massive bleeding in a few seconds. No one can stop death. Because this is not a simple deformation magic, but a vicious necromancer magic. The black sword is not a sword in the ordinary sense, but carries a fatal curse. For the unlucky person who is stabbed, the wound will never heal normally, even the healing potion and magic spell are no exception. "Well done, Potter." Voldemort, who felt that he had won the game, was not in a hurry to kill his opponent. Instead, he turned and nodded to the "savior". Only after experiencing the full power of the elder''s wand can we understand why Dumbledore is called the greatest wizard of our time. Although he had obtained more powerful body transformation than before when he was resurrected, he still didn''t take any advantage in the battle just now. If it were not for the success of the final sneak attack, I''m afraid it would be difficult to tell the outcome without a few hours of effort. However, Harry Potter, blinded by hatred, obviously didn''t have time to pay attention to the praise of the Dark Lord. He went straight up to him, raised his wand, smiled and roared, "I swear! I want you to taste the extreme pain! Now it''s time to repay your wish! Dig your heart and gouge out your bones!" "Ah!!!!!!" Dumbledore fell to his knees with a thump and made a sad cry. No one can resist the severe pain caused by the heart drilling curse! This spell does not work on the body, but directly on the spirit and soul! Just as like as two peas, Harry Porter, who wants to vent his anger and hatred through torture, the other Dumbledore, who is exactly the same as the clone, quietly appears in the dilapidated house. He aims at the boy to read the same spell: "dig out your heart and cut it out!" "Ah ah ah ah!!!" No accidents! The "savior" also fell directly on the dusty floor, curled up in pain, and his eyes widened, as if he couldn''t believe that two Dumbledore appeared in his sight. "Ha ha! My God! This is the most interesting picture I''ve ever seen in my life! Look at this poor little guy, he doesn''t even know what happened." Voldemort opened his arms and burst into a wild laugh. Conspiracy! Betrayal! deception! All this was a carnival of revenge for him. Whether Dumbledore or the self righteous "savior", they are just pawns manipulated. As the initiator of all this, Zhang Cheng squatted down with a smile, looked into Harry Potter''s angry eyes and said meaningfully: "I think you must want to find out the situation now, right? In fact, the answer is very simple! I cloned a copy of Dumbledore using genetic technology, and the person who attacked you and killed Zhang Qiu was not Dumbledore himself, but his copy. In addition, do you think Zhang Qiu really fell in love with you? No, the poor girl was also controlled by me." "For... Why! Why did you do this to me?" Harry struggled to raise his head, his eyes full of shock and confusion. "Why? Of course, it''s to use you to deal with Albus Dumbledore. Now that the goal has been achieved, you''re of no use. But I won''t kill you. On the contrary, I''ll let you live well and live in pain and regret for the rest of your life. You know? Many people say that the world is full of hope, but in fact, the truth is desperate. I like the dark world. I prefer to appreciate those who are full of hope and eventually fall into the ugly state of darkness. " After that, Zhang chengti helped the boy to hold his glasses, turned around and looked at the old man who refused to die at the last breath. The latter exudes a strong smell of death, but his eyes are still firm. He can''t see a little fear or hesitation, as if he had expected this day long ago. "Dear headmaster, you don''t seem to realize what I''m going to do to you, do you?" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly and showed a cruel smile. "No matter what you do, it can''t affect me, because death is an irreversible process. Once I die, whatever you do has nothing to do with me." Dumbledore responded with strong pain. "No, no, no, death is not an irreversible process, at least not for me. Next, I will pull your soul out of your body and imprison it in a desperate space completely isolated from the outside world. I am curious about how long you can go crazy in this environment? According to the principle of energy interaction, the more you are alive Pure, kind and noble, then the more evil, distorted and morbid his fallen soul will become after his death... " When saying these words, Zhang Cheng took out the black crystal already prepared, mobilized the unique ability of Azeroth Warlock to absorb the soul, and forcibly stripped Albus Dumbledore from his body. As there was no cover up, everyone present clearly saw the scene. Voldemort, in particular, suddenly contracted his pupils and quickly reminded him in a slightly hoarse voice, "my friend! This matter is different from what we discussed!" "Hehe, don''t you understand? Your Excellency the Dark Lord! In fact, you are no different from Dumbledore. You are just chess pieces in my hand..." As the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng raised his right index finger and gently fiddled with it in the air. Bang! The blood vessels in Voldemort''s body suddenly burst and burst, splashing a large amount of black and red plasma with a strong smell. The next copy and Ron also launched an attack without thinking, overturning the death eaters who had not come to remember the reaction in the old house. In the blink of an eye, the winner who was still swaggering became a prisoner. "You... You moved your hands and feet at the resurrection ceremony?! why didn''t I feel it?" Voldemort asked with narrowed eyes and gnashing teeth. "Remember the black liquid in the glass container and the arm Ron cut off? These things contain an energy called creative power, and I am the source, creator and controller of this energy. Now, every drop of blood and every cell in your body are under my control. I can let you die in a few seconds if I want Go. "Zhang Cheng gave an explanation carelessly. In fact, he has made a breakthrough in the research of creativity, and even launched an interesting "human completion plan". After thermonuclear weapons wipe out more than 90% of the world''s population, Hermione Granger will launch a low earth orbit satellite to release a screened and optimized creative force in the clouds all over the world, and then spread to seven continents and four oceans through rainfall. In this way, it will not be long before all the lucky creatures on the earth will slowly evolve a variety of magical abilities. Even ordinary people will have the potential to become wizards. Chapter 783 "What on earth do you want to do?" After watching Voldemort''s upper and lower blood vessels burst and finally frozen into a hard ice by ultra-low temperature magic, Severus Snape finally couldn''t help asking questions loudly. He originally thought that the mysterious oriental and the Dark Lord were working together to rule the whole magic world, but now it seems that this is obviously not the case. "What are you doing? That''s a good question!" Zhang Cheng smiled and stretched out a finger. "Maybe you won''t believe it. In fact, I didn''t have any clear purpose, just wanted to do some research quietly. But the method of making Horcruxes by killing gave me a great inspiration, so I decided to use the death of more than 90% of human beings in the world to explore the mystery behind death. As for the establishment of a completely controlled witch The world ruled by the division is just an excuse for those pure blood nobles to contribute. I never really have plans in this regard, but I won''t stop them from realizing their ideals. " "Just to spy on the secret of death! You''re going to destroy the whole world?" snape stared incredulously. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "Of course! Isn''t this reason enough? You should understand that death is the most basic rule of the world and even the whole universe, and it is also a powerful force that no one or God can resist. As long as you can master it, even a small part is worth it. In addition, with the development of science and technology, mankind always considers itself the most special species on the planet, It is the only intelligent life beyond the control of nature, but it is not. " "What on earth do you want to express?" snape frowned subconsciously. "Don''t worry, listen to me." Zhang Cheng gently waved his hand and continued: "in the initial stage of the birth of life on earth, most life forms are actually anaerobic. They continuously produce oxygen through their own metabolism, changing the ecological environment of the planet. Due to the complete lack of restriction and balance, the oxygen content in the air finally soared from the very low at the beginning to a level enough to poison most anaerobic life. This means that the unlimited reproduction and expansion of anaerobic organisms has brought the first large-scale extinction in the history of life evolution. Well, does it sound similar to human development? In fact, with the current development speed of human science and technology, it is impossible to enter the era of cosmic colonization before exhausting the earth''s resources. With the growth of population, one day it will be self destruction, just like the first anaerobic organisms on earth. In the process of great life evolution, human beings are not as special as they think, so what I do is just adding some interesting variables in this process. As for the result, let time prove it. Oh, I almost forgot that in a few minutes, the first thermonuclear missile will be detonated over London. I sincerely invite you to watch this spectacular scene... " The voice just fell! Bright spots of light suddenly crossed the horizon, tore apart the thick dark clouds in the sky and flew straight towards the main cities of the three British Islands. Unlike most rockets and aircraft, these light spots do not fly from bottom to top or horizontally, but fall from high places, just like a beautiful meteor shower. But this "meteor shower" brings not only shocking visual impact, but also nuclear warheads that are enough to produce destructive power. Before most ordinary people could react to what had happened, the harsh prevention and control alarm was sounded. Woo - Woo - woo¡ª¡ª Different from the ordinary air raid alarm, the sound of the whistle is particularly rapid this time, and the waves do not stop and rise again. It is just like a triple helix, which repeats constantly, giving people a feeling of the end of the world. But in fact, it makes no difference when the end of the world comes. Because this air defense warning means that the attack of nuclear missiles is not the kind of petty fuss that German air strikes bombed Britain in World War II. Before long, the first warhead finally detonated in the sky near the entrance of the Thames River. moment The huge fireball, which is countless times brighter than the sun, rises in the air and directly vaporizes all the lives and buildings around. The terrible shock wave spreads rapidly from the central point to all around. No matter the high-rise buildings built in modern times or those ancient streets, they have all turned into dust, and nothing can be spared. Boom!!!! Until the fireball expanded to the maximum, the deafening sound was finally transmitted. Shock! Indescribable strong shock! Especially for ordinary people, wizards who don''t care about the world, realize for the first time that ordinary people they despise have unconsciously mastered such amazing weapons. "Sorry, I may have to excuse you for a while." Zhang Cheng bowed slightly, and the whole person quickly disappeared in place. Next second He appeared directly on the earth orbiting space station more than 400 kilometers away from the ground, looked down at the bright flames rising from the earth''s surface, and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "destruction and death! What a beautiful picture! Come on, the rules of death, let me see your real face." There is no doubt that the hydrogen bomb is one of the most powerful weapons invented by mankind so far. With tens of thousands of nuclear warheads detonating one after another around the world, almost all cities were completely destroyed in the first round of attacks, more than 2 billion people disappeared forever, and even the complete bodies could not be preserved. When hundreds of millions of souls gathered together, an invisible force finally emerged, guiding them slowly to the depths of the earth. "Geocentric? Interesting!" Zhang Cheng''s eyes lit up when he noticed this. Because he realized that he seemed to have found a great secret, a real surprise. Without any hesitation, he directly attached his consciousness to a soul, passed through the earth''s crust, and followed the army towards the final destination. Because of the darkness around, there is no light at all, so the perception of time becomes more and more blurred. Most importantly, the souls of ordinary people who died began to lose their memory and self-consciousness during this long journey, and gradually evolved into a very pure and clean special form. Just when Zhang Cheng was curious about this phenomenon, the great migration of soul finally stopped. At the center of the deepest part of the earth''s core, up to thousands or even tens of thousands of degrees Celsius, a golden light spot is beating, and these dead souls jump in one by one like moths to the fire. Every time 10000 souls are swallowed, this light spot will become more dazzling, as if it has been evolved and sublimated to some extent Chapter 784 what is it? A pregnant star soul? Or the unawakened creator? Or is it some higher form of life that has never been seen before? Zhang Cheng stared at what was happening in front of him and fell into meditation. He could feel that the golden light spot was not the death rule he was looking for, at least not completely. But it is incredible that this thing forcibly seized the control of the death rules of the whole planet, and let the souls of all dead life, especially the souls of intelligent life, come here and become the food for their own growth. Unconscious! No communication! There is no so-called wisdom! Golden light spots are just like newly formed fertilized eggs, some of which are just an extreme desire for nutrition. It is so weak, but so powerful that it is superior to any creature on the planet. This is a gap in the essence of life and an inherent control over energy. Soon, under its insatiable hunger and thirst, billions of human souls were swallowed up, and Zhang Cheng''s consciousness returned to his noumenon and began to hesitate what to do next. Obviously, the golden light spots protected layer by layer by layer by the solid crust and high-temperature mantle, outer core and inner core are not as easy to be absorbed and utilized as the star soul of Azeroth world, and it is even impossible to determine what side effects will be caused by rashly drawing strength from them. But one thing is certain! As long as he can find a way to take it as his own, he has the capital to fight the creator. As a person eager to surpass everything and stand at the top of all life forms, Zhang Cheng doesn''t like the state of being controlled by people at all. Although this kind of control is very vague, very loose, and even generous gifts, being controlled means being controlled and will not change anyway. He hates this unequal relationship, and he hates that woman treating herself as a child. Although he did not reject opening the seal and personally releasing the creator who was expelled from that world. "It seems that I need to revise my plan and stay longer..." With a murmuring whisper, Zhang Cheng finally made a decision to use super long-distance transmission magic to leave the space station and return to the ground. As for the astronauts in the space station, he has long been killed and thrown outside, turning them into space garbage drifting around the earth''s orbit. ¡­¡­ Time flies, and four months have passed in the blink of an eye. Since thermonuclear warheads licked all densely populated areas around the world, governments of various countries have basically existed in name only, and even the so-called upper elites have not had time to escape into the prepared shelters. The reason is simple! They never dreamed that nuclear war would break out without warning, and the radar did not give early warning, and the anti missile system was like a decoration. In just a few hours, mankind has changed from the world''s largest species to a tragic state with a total number of no more than 100 million. Moreover, this number is still rapidly reduced by nuclear pollution and the lack of basic food and drugs. It is estimated that only about 30 million people can barely adapt to the increasingly harsh living environment in a short time. Of course, this is not the worst for ordinary people. The worst thing is that a group of guys claiming to be wizards began to unscrupulously capture the survivors and force them to become slaves. In the countryside where Britain has not been attacked by nuclear weapons, they will build a new city, a real magic city. "Sir, here is the material consumption this week. If there is no problem, please sign." a middle-aged woman of about 40 handed the parchment in her hand and placed it respectfully on her desk. It can be seen that she was very nervous in the face of a girl as old as her daughter, and she didn''t even dare to look up at each other. "Well done! Keep going!" Hermione signed her name at the bottom without expression, turned and glanced at the hot construction site outside the window. With the help of magic power, in less than three months, a magic city with fantastic style has been built, and it can be completely completed in half a year at most. By squeezing ordinary people, the quality of life of wizards in the whole British magic world not only did not decline, but became better and better. Some guys even restored the style of medieval nobles, hugging each other every time they went out, with dozens of servants. Of course, these servants are survivors of the nuclear explosion. Some of them were caught by slave traders and forced to wear magic collars to serve witches. Others had to give up their dignity and volunteered to serve witches in order to obtain clean food, water and medical security. Cruel facts have proved once again that without material basis, the so-called freedom and democracy are just a joke. "Thank you for your praise! I will continue to work hard!" the middle-aged woman quickly bent down and bowed deeply. Before she turned and left, Lucius, with a proud face, came near and greeted with a smile: "good morning, Miss Granger. If you don''t mind, can you talk to me alone?" "What''s up?" Hermione narrowed her eyes warily. She knows very well how powerful the pure blood nobles led by the Malfoy family have expanded recently. They have connected with each other in private. Secretly, there are even rumors that they want to elect a king to emulate the medieval enfeoffment system and establish a real magic kingdom. "It''s about the adult! After all, he has disappeared for so long. We want to confirm his recent situation, and you are the only one who can get in touch with him," Lucius said meaningfully. "Why, you can''t wait for only a few months?" Hermione tilted her mouth slightly and showed a sarcastic smile. "No, no, no, please don''t get me wrong. We just want to confirm. I believe you should understand that with more and more people under control, the whole magic world needs a cohesive symbol, a leader who can really lead us to glory, and that adult is the best candidate. We hope he can be the first king of the Magic Kingdom, only That''s all, "Lucius explained carefully. "King?!" Hermione raised her eyebrows in mock surprise. If it had been before, she might have believed this very reasonable request at first glance, but now After countless conspiracies and betrayals, she has long turned dark in her heart. Even with her eyes closed, she can feel the other party''s unbearable ambition. We should know that the Malfoy family itself can develop and grow only by betrayal and betrayal. As long as the interests are sufficient, there is nothing they dare not do. Just as they looked into each other''s eyes and didn''t say a word to see who couldn''t hold on first, there was a violent vibration and a loud bang on the ground. Chapter 785 Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the influence of the terrifying force of earth shaking and mountains shaking, the whole earth was forcibly torn open, a huge gully more than 70 meters wide, tens of kilometers long and bottomless, as if someone had cut a hole in the earth''s surface with a knife. The red magma, like a volcanic eruption, gushed out of the crack and swallowed up the surrounding in just a few seconds. Fortunately, the location of the accidental eruption is not in the city, but in a relatively far place. Otherwise, just one eruption can erase the newly rising magic city from the map. But it''s not much better now. The volcanic ash falling from the sky will inundate a few farmland not polluted by nuclear radiation in a very short time. Although many wizards realized the seriousness of the situation, they stood up and performed magic one after another, trying to build a huge magic shield to keep all the volcanic ash out. But unfortunately, in front of nature, human beings are always so small. In addition, the falling range of volcanic ash is too large. A few hundred wizards can''t play a decisive role at all. Standing at the top of the tower in the center of the city, Lucius stared at the terrible disaster in front of him and couldn''t help shouting, "Damn it! What''s going on? Where did the gully come from?" "Don''t ask me! How do I know!" Hermione rolled her eyes angrily. Just when she wanted to summon more wizards to find a solution, a golden light suddenly stretched out from the crack and rose slowly. All the materials and energy had undergone incredible changes wherever she passed. For example, the soil everywhere turned into various metals in the blink of an eye and into dazzling gemstones in the blink of an eye. For another example, the magic energy in the surrounding air increased at an incredible speed under the interference of the golden light group, and a large number of plants began to grow madly. After a while, a large magic jungle was formed, and many ordinary animals changed in varying degrees. I saw the golden light flying higher and higher, and finally stopped about three or four kilometers away from the ground, which was connected by a vague figure. This figure is no one else. It is Zhang Cheng who has disappeared for four months. Feeling the incomparable huge energy contained in the light, his eyes revealed strong greed and desire, smiled and muttered: "finally... I finally succeeded in getting you out of the deepest part of the earth''s core! The next step is to slowly find out what you are and whether you can bring me the transcendence of the essence of life..." The voice just fell! The huge crack on the ground collapsed, and the high-temperature and high-pressure liquid core, which lost the constraints of the golden light mass, gushed out like a flood. Iron, nickel and silicon up to several degrees Celsius instantly killed almost all organisms on the earth''s surface, and more than 90% of the water was evaporated. It was a doomsday scene ten thousand times more terrible than a hot nuclear war. What''s more terrible is that as the earth''s core surges out, the magnetic field at the two poles also slowly disappears. The originally beautiful and vibrant blue planet has completely turned into a black and red fireball with a surface temperature of thousands of degrees Celsius. It can be predicted that life will not be born here in the next few decades or even millions of years. There is no doubt that the planet is dead, both physically and spiritually. As for the so-called "Magic Kingdom" just established, it was swallowed up by the hot liquid core for the first time, and the Wizards finally failed to escape. But Zhang Cheng didn''t have any mood swings at all. He just glanced at the world still collapsing with cold eyes and soon chose to leave this worthless place. In his eyes, whether Hermione Granger, who had intimate behavior with himself, or Lucius Malfoy, who worked closely from the beginning, are equivalent to tools to achieve his ultimate goal, that''s all. This complex relationship is somewhat similar to that between a owner and a dog. Some people subconsciously regard the dog as their family, or the best partner and friend in life, and put a lot of feelings into it. However, some people will always regard dogs as a tool, just like horses, cattle, donkeys and other livestock. They are domesticated animals for better production and labor, and do not need to pour too much emotion. Obviously, Zhang Cheng obviously belongs to the latter. Because in his inherent concept, those who think that dogs are human best friends are just wishful thinking and self deception. It is not difficult to find that humans have never regarded dogs as their friends. Even in order to meet the curiosity hunting psychology and aesthetics, people force dogs to keep inbreeding, so as to obtain a series of pet dogs such as corky and golden hair, completely ignoring the terrible hidden dangers and injuries caused by this artificial intervention. Just imagine, will someone force their successive generations to endure great pain to inbreeding in order to get a friend who is in line with their own aesthetics? Who else will force their good friends to undergo sterilization in order to save trouble? you ''re right! These are all good things done by mankind for the so-called "best friend"! In fact, the relationship between man and dog has never been a friend, but between master and servant, master and tool. However, with the development of productivity level, in modern times, people gradually get rid of precarious state and have sufficient food supply, so they will gradually evolve from the original simple material pursuit to a higher level of spiritual level. In this transition, a series of incredible and wonderful views have emerged. "Dog is man''s best friend" is just one of them. ¡­¡­ Back in front of the towering tower that distorts time and space, Zhang Cheng carefully placed the golden light mass in his hand on the top of the tower, and set seals layer by layer to ensure that it will not contact anything around. Since the light mass itself is changing the surrounding material and energy forms all the time, it doesn''t dare to carry it around for a long time. Otherwise, God knows what will happen. When he finished all this, he was a little relieved and transmitted it to the divine dragon body that had been placed in the open space. Although there is no support of the soul, the body with a lot of divinity is still drawing energy to strengthen itself, which looks like a hill from a distance. "In order to surpass everything and stand at the apex of life evolution, I will abandon human identity from today on. Come on, let''s be one completely. The mind grabbing devil''s brain, the dragon''s body, and the human soul with infinite possibilities..." With a chilling whisper, Zhang Cheng stretched out his right hand and gently pressed it on the dragon''s forehead to inject creative power into it. Chapter 786 In the ancient castle on the outskirts of Valencia, the old Camilla de Silva Velasquez is almost at the end of her life. The whole person exudes a breath of death from the inside and outside. She is sitting on the balcony on the third floor and overlooking the beautiful sunset in the distance. After more than ten minutes, he asked without looking back: "haven''t you heard from the 14th son of destiny?" "No! For some reason, he suddenly disappeared, just like several times before. No one knows where he has gone and when he will come back." the man standing in the shadow quickly replied. "Well, it seems that I can''t wait for him to come to me. What a pity! I still think I can change my destiny, but in the end it''s a dream." the old woman sighed with regret. She thought that as long as she told Zhang Cheng the secret, Zhang Cheng would come to her. But now it seems that the other party is far more difficult to deal with than she thought, and is completely free from even a little threat. "Fate is impermanent! You should know this better than I do! In addition, there are three days before the date of death. Maybe he will come to the door within three days?" the man comforted in a tone without a trace of emotion. Camilla smiled and shook her head: "no, you don''t understand. Fate is indeed impermanent, but that doesn''t mean it can''t be controlled. You know? I did a divination for myself some time ago. As a result, I will get the youth and life I want, but I will also lose some precious things." "Oh? As far as I know, your prophecy has come true every time." the man looked up with an expression of surprise. "Yes! But that''s why I''m not sure if the last divination will fail..." Just as Camilla tried to move her wheelchair and let the last remaining light of the sun shine on her face, a huge shadow suddenly fell from the sky and slowly landed on the balcony, slowly transforming into a young man. He first toured around, and then said with a smile, "the sunset on the Iberian Peninsula is really spectacular, isn''t it?" "Ah! You''re here at last! I thought I couldn''t wait for you before I died. The fourteenth son of fate, the legendary embodiment of killing, destruction and destruction, the butcher of gods, the terminator and creator of everything, and the monster beyond everything..." Camilla stood up from her wheelchair excitedly, and her skinny body trembled constantly. "I''m sorry I''m late. But can you explain what''s going on with this so-called prophecy?" Obviously, the visitor is no one else, but Zhang Cheng, who has just integrated with the dragon''s body and the mind snatcher''s brain. To some extent, he is no longer a human being, but a special intelligent life integrating the advantages of multiple powerful creatures. Coupled with the special evolutionary medicine "infinite" specially prepared for himself, he exudes a frightening smell from top to bottom. Look at the trembling men hiding in the corner, you can see how strong the inherent deterrent of this predator to herbivores is. But the excited Camilla didn''t notice this and nodded: "of course! This is the sacred mission given to me by the family. In fact, this prophecy was left by the ancestor Warren. He ordered his descendants to guard this secret for generations until you show it." "So... You want me to revive him?" Zhang Cheng tempted with a smile. "No! Of course not! I''m just a messenger! I''m going to exchange the last secret for some power of fate." Camilla knelt down slowly and raised her hands as if she were a devout believer. "What kind of secret?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and continued to ask. "The key and place of the two seals! One of them is the burial place of the ancestor Warren." Camilla showed her card without any hesitation. She knew very well that she had no time and room to bargain. If she could not get enough power of fate before aging caught up, death would come as scheduled. "Yes!" Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment and quickly gave a positive answer. To be exact, he also wants to find out what the so-called power of fate is and why he can predict what will happen in the future so accurately. "Thank you very much! I swear you won''t regret your choice." When the last word blurted out, Camilla was like a drug addiction attack, trembling close to the ground and began to suck hard along the place Zhang Cheng stepped on. Every time I take a deep breath, the whole person will tremble involuntarily, and the bark like old face is full of enjoyment. In just three or five minutes, the old woman over a hundred years old suddenly seemed to glow in her second spring. She not only became younger and younger, but also a mysterious energy surrounded her body. Finally, she returned to her thirties, gently stroked the smooth skin on her face and her long black and beautiful hair, narrowed her eyes and sighed, "young! Life! Vitality! It feels good!" "Where''s my stuff?" Zhang Cheng asked straightforwardly while observing the changes in each other with great interest. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He seems to feel that some things on his body that can''t be distinguished by the naked eye have been sucked away, and this kind of thing is probably the so-called "power of destiny". "Just a moment, please!" Camilla touched her chest with one hand and bowed respectfully, then turned and got into the room behind the balcony. Before long, she came out with two well preserved parchment scrolls and two crosses inlaid with pearls: "two parchments record the position of the seal, and the two crosses are the keys necessary to open the seal. You just need to insert them into the mold." "Great! But there''s one small question. How can I make sure you''ll keep it a secret?" When saying this, there was a dangerous light in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, obviously trying to kill people. According to his philosophy, oath and contract are never reliable. Only the dead, especially those whose souls are imprisoned by themselves, can really keep secrets. "Don''t worry, great son of fate, I have prepared a perfect hiding place for myself and will never be found by anyone. What''s more, do you think I will have the courage to fight against you after knowing that prophecy? No, I''ve never been a brave person and won''t risk my life." Camilla explained with a sincere face. "Hehe, you are very good at talking. But to be on the safe side, I will make a small mark in the depths of your soul. If one day I find you betraying me, then I will find you and bring pain, destruction and death." after that, Zhang Cheng raised his right index finger, directly passed through the opposite forehead and made a special mark in his soul that only he can recognize Chapter 787 In many people''s concept, the key is just a tool for unlocking, a strip made of metal with sawtooth shape. But for a powerful magic seal, the key itself is only a resonance body acting on the singularity. As for the material and external form, it is no longer important. What is important is the information stored internally. When the two crosses were respectively stuffed into the mold, within a few minutes, they stripped off their disguise and revealed their true colors hidden inside. One of them is a strange sapphire shaped like an eye. When the light passes through, it will emit incredible brilliance. If it is put on the smooth wall or ice, it will reflect the pictures of many mythical creatures fighting each other, such as giants, monsters, elves, dwarves and so on. If there is no accident, this thing is the "eye of Odin", which has been mentioned many times in Nordic mythology. It is the price Odin offered to obtain the spring of wisdom. Obviously, the seal corresponding to this key is sealed in Scandinavia in far northern Europe. It is covered by dense forests, mountains and snow all year round. In addition, there are few human activities, so it is a place where secrets can be hidden. However, the map on parchment was drawn a long time ago. There is neither a standard scale nor accurate surveying and mapping from the air. Therefore, in the eyes of modern people, it is basically similar to the painting of the famous Spanish painter Pablo Picasso. It is impossible to find it unless you ask professionals for help. As for the other key, it is a stone slab with palm size and dense cuneiform characters. Judging from the style, it is probably the product of the early semi legendary and semi mythical era in the two river basins, but it is not easy to determine whether it is surme or Babylon. The location marked on the map should be in Iraq, which is in a state of war, which is not easy to find. Just as Zhang Cheng felt his chin and hesitated, should he first meet the "elder" Warren, or open another seal to see how powerful the guards left by the gods were, the supreme authority of the artifact suddenly suggested: "Great master, I think you''d better give x real wisdom and life according to the original plan before making a decision. This is more important than anything." "Oh? Why?" Zhang Cheng asked with a frown. "It''s very simple! You need an assistant who can provide data and analysis reports from the perspective of absolute rationality at any time and anywhere. Of course, I don''t mean that you are not rational, but that it is the most suitable in dealing with details." the supreme authority gave the reason directly. "What about you? Don''t you want real life?" Zhang Cheng asked again with a smile. You should know that although he used the body and soul of the Black Dragon Prince Nefarian to integrate the monster malos when creating this powerful artifact, it is still not a real life in essence. At best, it is only a magical object with independent thinking ability. But the supreme authority obviously didn''t care about this and replied with a sneer: "life? No, I don''t want real life. It''s too fragile, both external and internal. I''m very satisfied with my current state rather than worrying about those boring things. What''s more, if I really become a living body, will you trust me like now?" "Ha ha! Incredible! As a weapon, your intelligence has far exceeded that of most human beings who claim to be the spirit of all things. Well, according to your suggestion, let''s give x real life first. I hope it won''t waste too much time..." Zhang Cheng laughed, shook his head, raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. He left the Iberian Peninsula directly and came to an old three-story masonry house on harton Island, New York. This used to be the legacy left by Senator miles before his death. It stored a large number of rare magic metals, materials and alchemy tools. It is the best place to try to create mechanical life, and there is no need to worry about being disturbed. To be exact, so far, no one knows that he has returned to New York, otherwise the phone would have been blown up. Without any hesitation, after entering the basement of the house, the first thing he did was to start the electronic device, let x copy and download its own data and logical algorithms to the mobile device, and then try to build a transformation device combining magic and technology to input all contents into the pure soul. Although in the world of Harry Potter, most of the human souls who died in the thermonuclear war were swallowed by the golden light, Zhang Cheng still plundered some, about 60 million, enough to cope with the current consumption. Soon, with the accumulation of more than 30 failures, the first and most important step was finally completed. "It''s time, x, give yourself a real name." appreciating x, who constantly changes the shape of his soul like a child, his face showed a faint smile. "Name... Name? Isn''t the name x good?" the new life undoubtedly retained a large number of artificial intelligence ways of thinking and blinked suspiciously. Zhang Cheng shook his head and explained, "no, of course not. X is just a code name. It represents unknown and infinite possibilities. To be exact, it is an expectation for you, not a name. Also, tell me what you want for your body? Do you want a male body or a female body." "I see! What do you think of the name Adam? According to the Bible, he was the first human created by God. As for the body and gender, I have no special requirements, as long as I can store enough data and carry out complex and huge calculations." "Adam? Sounds good. According to the name, it seems that I''m going to prepare a male body for you." After that, Zhang Cheng turned his attention to the large amount of materials he had prepared in advance and began to think about what technologies should be adopted. Is it the exquisite magic image technology of Phelan? Or the magic puppets made by the high elves of Azeroth and the Burning Legion? Or is it a combination of the two technologies to create a bionic deformation robot that frequently appears in science fiction movies? Most importantly, he must retain "Adam" as the information collection and processing ability of super artificial intelligence, which can quickly invade various electronic devices, otherwise it will be a failed work. If you want to do this, you can either use the mature cloned mind snatcher brain cells to build a biological neural computing network; Either use modern technology, semiconductor chips or quantum technology to create a real supercomputer. The former needs to overcome the problem of information extraction and transformation between biological nerves and electronic components, while the latter needs to overcome the problem of technology and physics. As for the theory part, he has already copied a copy from the brain of iron man Tony Stark Chapter 788 For more than half a month, Zhang Cheng always hid in the bottomless basement and constantly tried all kinds of possibilities. With the powerful learning ability obtained after the integration and evolution of divinity and body, in less than a week, he completed the massive scientific knowledge that ordinary people need more than ten years to master, and tried to build a "brain" that can replace the huge computing and information processing ability of computers with the help of alchemy. There are both direct construction and indirect construction using rare magic materials. The waste obtained from failure alone is stacked into a hill. Fortunately, when the basement was built, it was considered that some large puppets such as stone statues and ghosts might be made, so the area was quite large. Otherwise, the garbage generated inadvertently was enough to give people a headache. However, with continuous attempts, he finally made a fully enclosed metal sphere with a diameter of more than 10 cm with exquisite magic skills. You should know that this thing is not simply using technology or magic, but combining the advantages of the two and using Alchemy to shape it many times. Even with the most advanced technology on earth, don''t expect to crack and copy the extremely complex structure. Carefully put the sphere into the body in a continuous liquid state, Zhang Cheng immediately began to guide the magic energy and slowly injected it into the energy center of his chest - the core of Mishra. When the energy absorbed by the device reaches the minimum starting value, the flowing liquid outside suddenly begins to solidify, and the body surface is gradually covered with skin and hair. From the appearance, it is no different from normal people. But in fact, what the eyes see is just a camouflage produced by magic. Those solidified liquids are harder and more ductile than any known metal on the earth. They will not melt even at a high temperature of 4000 degrees Celsius, which is enough to ensure that their internal sophisticated structures will not be damaged by external attacks. After more than ten seconds, Adam, who completely fused his soul and body, finally opened his eyes, suddenly got up from the experimental platform, looked at his new posture, quickly stood up and knelt on one knee and said, "thank you for giving me body and life, master." "No, I should thank you." Zhang Cheng smiled and appreciated his masterpiece. "Thank me?" Adam showed a blank expression on his face, obviously not quite understanding the meaning of that sentence. "Yes! Thank you!" Zhang Cheng nodded seriously. "Because in the process of creating you, I re examined magic from the perspective of science and got a lot of inspiration. You know? In fact, in the quantum field, the difference between magic and technology is not as big as I thought before. On the contrary, they have many commonalities, such as the relationship between matter and energy. Most of the time, magic can''t find a solution You can try technology. " "I see! You''re having trouble in some way, aren''t you?" For technology, Adam is undoubtedly professional. He immediately figured out the reason for the so-called "thanks". Zhang Cheng did not try to hide anything, but frankly admitted: "yes! Tell me, what equipment do I need if I want to observe a golden light mass composed of unknown substances?" "Very many! But the most important thing must be the spectrum analyzer. Of course, I don''t mean an ordinary spectrum analyzer, but a professional large spectrum analyzer." Adam closed his eyes and thought for a moment and gave the answer quickly. "Yes, spectral analyzer, what a simple and intuitive solution. As long as the naked eye can see light, it means that a large number of photons, or high-energy particles, move in space. The instrument can capture them, and through analysis, I can know what that thing is." Zhang Cheng''s eyes show excitement and expectation. "In principle, but considering the particularity of magic, maybe we can''t find the answer from spectral analysis. At most, we can only rule out some possibilities." "It doesn''t matter! Narrowing the scope is a good start! I''ll give you a task to purchase the best instruments. I need you to study an interesting higher life embryo." "Advanced life embryo?" Adam''s calm mental state fluctuated abundantly, and the light of lavender magic twinkled in his pupil. As a new life who has just obtained a complete soul and independent thinking ability, nothing can arouse his subconscious thirst for knowledge more than the research topic of "life". "It''s the golden light I just mentioned! Believe me, its energy is far beyond your imagination." Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. "My pleasure! And I... I seem to feel excited... Excited and expected... Is that emotion?" Adam raised his hands and muttered to himself. "No! Not only feelings! But also desires! Congratulations, from now on, you will become more and more humanized and complete, but you will also gain all kinds of troubles. I can''t tell you the meaning of life, but I can tell you that living has never been an easy thing. Now we have a lot of work to complete when we put on clothes." After saying these words, Zhang Cheng threw away a suit originally belonging to miles, and then stepped out of the dark basement. ¡­¡­ When they went to the street one before the other, Faust, who was far away on the other side of the ocean, had completed the transformation of the goddess''s body. He was laughing wildly at his works and getting close to his face. It was obviously a little abnormal. But people who really know him know that although this guy pretends to be polite on weekdays, he has never been in touch with normal, and even has serious necromancy. In his eyes, there was nothing more beautiful than making an immortal body. On the other hand, laforn, who had been hiding in the holiday villa for a long time, finally absorbed the divinity obtained not long ago, and his whole body was emitting dazzling silver lightning, showing destructive power. There is no doubt that after the last joint cooperation, the strength of these two people has made an essential leap. But what they don''t know is that the honesty that has got nothing on the surface also goes beyond the self and is no longer limited to human identity. No one knows how long the alliance between the three can last, let alone when they will become enemies because of their interests. However, one thing can be confirmed that both Zhang Cheng, Faust and Lafayette are essentially the same kind of people. They do everything they can to achieve their goals. So as long as there are enough interests between them, they will always cooperate until they stand at the top of the power road. Chapter 789 The Scandinavian mountains, the longest and highest mountain group in Norway, start from the Barents Sea in the north, the Norwegian Sea in the west, the skagrak Strait in the South and the Baltic coastal plain in the East. It is more than 1700 kilometers long and 200 to 600 meters wide, with an average altitude of 1000 meters. It runs through the whole peninsula. This is the birthplace of Vikings who once hanged and attacked the whole of Europe, and it is also the starting point of Nordic mythology. Since Norway has been sparsely populated in both history and modern times, and two-thirds of its land area belongs to areas unsuitable for human habitation, such as plateaus, mountains and glaciers, countless legends and secrets are hidden in the depths of those inaccessible mountains. At the moment, Zhang Cheng stood at the top of galhe peak, overlooking the vast white scenery around him, and then asked without looking back: "are you sure this is one of the three marks on the map?" "Yes, sir. Although I don''t know where you got this ancient parchment map or whether it is a treasure map left by pirates, it''s absolutely right that this is the first mark." a middle-aged uncle over one meter nine gave a positive answer without thinking. Although he didn''t think he could find anything valuable by relying on a rough and fuzzy map, he took the job of a guide that needed to take some risks for the sake of a generous reward of 50000 euros. You know, 50000 Euros can be exchanged for almost 500000 kroner, which is equivalent to the total income of ordinary Norwegians who don''t eat or drink a year. Moreover, it only takes a few days to work. It''s a real windfall. "What about the other two marking points? Where are their approximate positions?" Zhang Cheng asked, taking and picking up the ancient parchment fixed in the glass photo frame and comparing it with the modern map. To tell the truth, he really didn''t see the slightest similarity between the two. The middle-aged uncle hesitated for a moment and quickly pointed to the mountains about 3000 meters away from the north and South: "if there is no accident, it should be these two places. You see, according to the description of the sun on the map, only when the sun sets from the west can the shadows of the three peaks coincide at a certain point below." "Triangulation?! I see..." After glancing at the positions of the other two peaks, Zhang Cheng quickly showed an expression of enlightenment. Taking advantage of the fact that the mountain peak will not move and the shadow generated when the sun rises and sets to hide the entrance, the seal set by the Nordic gods is actually in such an insignificant place. you ''re right! He came here to find the first seal that had been broken and pay a visit to the remains of the "elder". "Damn it! The treasure of pirates is not really buried here?" the uncle''s eyes showed excitement and expectation. As the earliest birthplace of pirate culture, Norway, Sweden and Denmark have always had many folk stories and legends, and even occasionally dug up some ancient precious metal coins and cultural relics, which are the property left by Viking pirates. "Treasure? If you mean gold, silver and jewelry, I''m sure I don''t. But to some extent, it''s really a huge treasure, but it''s useless to you." After that, Zhang Cheng looked up at the position of the sun, sat down on the snow and waited patiently for the changing shadow of the three peaks at the foot of the mountain. "Well, it seems that I think too much." Hearing that it was not gold and silver jewelry, the middle-aged uncle immediately lost interest in the exploration. He took out the stainless steel wine pot he carried in his arms, unscrewed the lid, raised his head and took a big sip. Although the northern hemisphere has almost officially entered summer, it still maintains a low temperature of minus 10 degrees Celsius on the peak at an altitude of more than 2000 meters, and drinking spirits can be greatly alleviated. They sat there for four and a half hours, and the shadows of the three peaks finally merged on a cliff. Through the telescope, we can vaguely see that there is a small cave entrance at the coincidence point. But interestingly, it is close to the west, and below is the endless Norwegian Sea. Under normal circumstances, it is almost impossible for human beings to climb even with the help of mountaineering tools. Seeing this, uncle subconsciously stood up and exclaimed, "my God! A cave on a cliff! Unbelievable! No one has found it for so many years!" "It seems that I''m lucky!" Zhang Cheng patted the snow on his ass and ran in the direction of the cave without saying a word. But before he could run far, the guide uncle couldn''t help shouting, "are you crazy? There are cliffs! And you don''t carry any climbing tools and safety ropes! If you accidentally fall, you will fall into meat cakes!" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "don''t worry, I''m not as vulnerable as you think. In addition, thank you for guiding me. Even if the employment relationship between us is over here, you can go back." After saying this, he ignored each other and climbed slowly down the raised shale layer on the side of the cliff. In fact, if there were no outsiders present, he would have used flying or teleportation spells. Where would he need so much trouble. Unfortunately, the guide uncle was very responsible. He stood by and watched him climb into the hole. Then he turned back with his bag on his back. Looking at each other''s fading back, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, took out the key from his pocket - Odin''s eye, and walked carefully down the cave. After a while, he came to a giant stalactite hundreds of meters high. I don''t know whether it is human intervention or natural formation. This huge stalactite is not like a bamboo shoot like that of its kind, but like a giant tree rising from the ground. There is a thumb sized spring next to the tree. Gudu gudu keeps emitting slightly turbid groundwater. "Interesting... If I guess correctly, this should be the tree of the world in Nordic mythology, and this spring is the legendary spring of wisdom. According to the description of Odin in Ada, as long as I put Odin''s eye into the spring of wisdom, I can probably open the entrance of the seal." After muttering to himself, Zhang Cheng put Odin''s eye above the spring. moment The whole spring hole seemed to come alive. It swallowed Odin''s eye in one bite, followed by the huge stalactite world tree. Somehow, the tree began to vibrate violently, and finally opened a small transmission entrance at the center of the trunk. Unlike most portals, this entrance is more like a mirror, or a pool of still lake and well water, occasionally flowing slightly. On the other side of the water, the drink is also not land, but a place with extremely low light visibility like the deep sea. Chapter 790 No hesitation! Zhang Cheng went directly through the entrance to the center of a huge temple, surrounded by huge stone statues more than ten meters high, and he could smell the peculiar smell of sea water. To be exact, the temple is built in the depths of the sea. Through the faint light provided by the strange crystal embedded in the top of the head, you can see the ocean current constantly following the tide and all kinds of fish in the water. Of course, none of the above is the most important. The most important thing is that in the place where the first half of the temple is saturated with sea water, there is a huge octopus that can not be described in words, which is more than ten times larger than the king squid he has met on the seabed before. The strong tentacles alone can easily break any wooden ship. Beihai giant demon! The name popped up in Zhang Cheng''s mind. Obviously, this thing is the guard left by the Nordic gods to protect the seal. But in that battle a long time ago, it died with Warren. However, due to some immortality, the body did not decay and deteriorate with the passage of time, but remained intact. Not far behind the giant demon in the North Sea, there is also a human body. If nothing happens, it should be Warren, the creator of the demon sword soul arrest messenger. He has short gray hair. He looks about 50 years old. He has three-dimensional facial features typical of European and American whites. He is not handsome, but he is not ugly. As for the seal made of unknown materials, it has long been damaged so that it can''t see the original appearance, leaving only a deep pit. Out of curiosity about mythical creatures, Zhang Cheng quickly bent down to check the remains of the Beihai giant demon, and soon found that it was outrageous to play magic resistance. Whether it''s elemental magic with great lethality or various necromancer spells, it can only produce less than 10% of the original spells at most. Moreover, this guy also has the characteristic of speeding regeneration. No matter what degree he is destroyed, he often recovers in the next ten seconds to a few minutes, which is completely a caster''s nightmare. In addition, the magic energy contained in the residual blood of the Banshee in the North Sea is far beyond anyone''s imagination. It must have a very terrible spell like ability before death. I don''t know how Warren killed each other. After checking the sticky and slippery body, Zhang Cheng quickly turned his attention to another body. Of course, it''s a little inaccurate to say the body. Because after a simple examination, he found that Warren did not die in a strict sense, but just entered a state of shock or dormancy for a long time. Especially as the most important soul of intelligent life, it has been well sealed in the body and sleeping. It''s not hard to see that Warren suffered terrible injuries after the battle, so that he knew he couldn''t last too long. He had to choose this unreliable method in exchange for a chance of resurrection. "Should I praise you for your strong desire to survive? Or should I sigh for your accurate prediction of the future? But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I can get a lot of useful information even if I don''t need to revive you." Zhang Cheng raised his silver shining finger and gently touched the forehead of the corpse. moment A soul as like as two peas Warren had emerged from the body. He looked around and asked in ancient Spanish, "who are you? What year is it now?" "It''s 2004. I believe you should know who I am, don''t you?" Zhang Cheng winked meaningfully. "Are you the 14th messenger chosen by the creator? In 2004?! have I slept so long?" Warren stared in surprise. "Otherwise, what do you think? Now tell me everything you know. In exchange, we can consider letting you live again." Zhang Cheng, as always, made conditions and tried to use each other''s weaknesses to achieve his goal. But it was a pity that Warren was obviously not easy to deal with, and immediately smiled and shook his head: "No, resurrect me first, and then I''ll tell you everything. Maybe you won''t believe it. In fact, I know you better than you, including your wisdom, coldness, cruelty, madness, and the ambition that even the gods should feel fear and wonder. In addition, don''t think about getting the answer through long-term torture or directly invading the soul. As long as you do so, I will choose Death for liberation. " "Oh? It seems that your ability to foresee the future is true!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. As the other party said, just now it was just a test, and I didn''t intend to fulfill my promise at all. If Warren is really stupid enough to say everything he knows directly, the outcome waiting for him will be worse than death. Because Zhang Cheng has never been a kind person. He is very wary of everything. He even has the worst plan to be the enemy of the whole world. He will never let a person who knows his secret run around easily. "Ha ha! Yes! My ability to predict the future is much stronger than you think. I even foresee your future. How about working together? As a natural ally, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to be hostile to each other. After all, I don''t have ambition to surpass everything like you. In fact, I''m easy to be satisfied as long as I can be immortal "You can live forever." Warren laughed and extended his arms in a welcoming gesture. Zhang Cheng felt his chin and obviously hesitated, but after two or three minutes, he nodded gently: "yes! But before that, you must explain what the so-called power of destiny is? And is the woman who calls herself the creator really the origin of all life on this planet?" "Ah! A good question! In fact, the so-called fate is essentially a change and connection between time and space. You can understand that at a certain time node, all substances in a region, including life, have the possibility." Warren slightly raised his mouth and explained. "Possibility?" "Yes! Possibilities! For example. Just like now we are standing here, how many possibilities do you think will happen?" As he said these words, a playful expression appeared on Warren''s face. "The answer is 145000 kinds! Hundreds of them are you who killed me, and more than a dozen are me who killed you, or the Beihai giant demon suddenly resurrected and finally killed us both. Don''t think this is a joke. The so-called possibility is that no matter how likely it is, things will be counted in it. But of these countless possibilities, only one or several will occur in the next stage of time flow, and all the rest will disappear. My destiny can foresee these and try to intervene and change. My friend, the future is never immutable. My ability is to monitor its development all the time... " Chapter 791 "Incredible! No wonder you can accurately predict what will happen in the future. In this way, I seem to have no reason to revive you, don''t I?" the flickering and dangerous light in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Obviously, according to the explanation just now, the so-called power of destiny can be summarized into two words - omniscience, rather than simply peeping into the future. It''s a nightmare to keep a guy who can predict what you''re going to do next at such a moment. Undoubtedly aware of this undisguised killing intention, Warren smiled and shook his head calmly: "no, my friend, I''m not as omniscient as you think. In fact, this ability has brought me a considerable burden, so that I must weaken it in some ways, or I will go completely crazy in a short time. And only when I focus on a certain point in time can I accurately predict all the possibilities that will happen next, not that I will always passively accept this information. At the same time, the longer the time span, the less information I can receive and the lower the success rate of prediction. You don''t have to be so wary of me. I don''t pose any threat to you on the power level. Most importantly, as long as you revive me, I will tell you another use of the power you awaken. " "Another usage?" Zhang Cheng showed an interested expression on his face, but he didn''t believe every word the other person said. As a saying goes, trust is a virtue, but doubt can keep you away from the risk of betrayal. He doesn''t think cheating and lying is a difficult thing for a person who wants to live again. On the contrary, most people do not hesitate to feed their conscience to the dog in order to keep themselves alive, not to mention telling a few lies. "That''s right! Another way to use it." Warren held out two fingers. "As we all know, everything has duality. They are like a pair of twins who will never be separated. One is always accompanied by the other. For example, good and evil, order and chaos, life and death. Similarly, creation and destruction are the same. Think about it. When you turn your power of creating everything over to destroy something, the result will be the same What a spectacular scene? Believe me, you haven''t found your real potential yet... " "You seem to know a lot of secrets, don''t you?" Zhang chengruo stared at each other thoughtfully. "Ah! Yes! I know a lot of secrets, even how messengers like you and me were born. You know? The extraordinary power we show does not actually come from the gift of the woman who claims to be the creator, but something more interesting and closer to the essence," Warren explained meaningfully. "One last question! Do you know who the woman who calls herself the creator is? If all the seals are opened, what will she do to us so-called" messengers "and" children " There is no doubt that the reason why Zhang Cheng raised such a sharp question is mainly to test the guy''s attitude and position in front of him. After all, Warren''s abilities and actions are too mysterious. First of all, he was the first messenger to open the seal, and also the only one who chose to marry and reproduce. We should know that human beings, after suddenly changing to a completely strange environment, often have strong uneasiness. In addition, they need to face the pressure of survival, and they almost don''t choose to take reproduction into account. The reason is very simple. They have no ability to ensure the safety of themselves and future generations, let alone expose their weaknesses to the enemy. Secondly, as a person who can foresee the future and his own death, why did he not choose to escape, but use his own sacrifice to break the first seal? Is it true that he is loyal to the creator? Or is there some hidden secret behind it? Finally, and most importantly, is that strange prediction true or false? With countless doubts, Zhang Cheng felt that he should give the other party a chance to prove that he had the value of being resurrected. Warren seemed to understand this, put away all the expressions and actions that might cause unnecessary misunderstanding, and solemnly replied: "in general, most of the contents given by the creator are true. She did create the gods and most of the life on this planet, and only concealed one thing." "Oh? Which one?" "Of course, it''s about that she is the first awakened consciousness on earth! According to my investigation, she is in fact an outsider like you and me. The only difference is that she is much earlier than us and has hundreds of millions of years to exercise her ability. Therefore, rather than saying that she is our mother, she makes our sister, and we are not created by her But was summoned by another force. " "Sister? A hundred million year old sister?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and showed a smiling expression. "Why, is it strange? Don''t forget, if you and I had hundreds of millions of years to develop their potential, would they be worse than her?" Warren asked with a sneer. Zhang Cheng frowned and pondered for a moment, and immediately shook his head: "no, I don''t mean that. I mean, if she is also an outsider like us, how can you explain where the magic power that is far beyond ordinary people''s understanding and doesn''t even belong to the ordinary sense comes from?" "That''s a good question! In fact, as early as the awakening of power, I made a very in-depth pry, trying to find the answers hidden behind complicated clues. Unfortunately, the age when she was born is too far away for me to touch. But interestingly, in addition to her, I also found something that can be similar to her The time of existence is comparable. Guess what this thing is? " While saying this, Warren''s eyes twinkled with an abnormal light, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "Please don''t beat around the Bush! Give me the answer directly!" Zhang Cheng urged impatiently. Warren smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "OK. The answer is the parchment scroll. How, isn''t it a surprise? If according to her, this parchment scroll is a magic prop created to summon us and keep in touch with us, why is it as old as herself? This is somewhat contradictory to her saying that she started to prepare for revenge after she was betrayed by the gods. My push Yes, that parchment scroll is the root of all these incredible things. It calls the creator and then calls us after the creator is sealed. " "Parchment scroll..." Zhang Cheng seemed to suddenly understand something. He quickly took out the parchment scroll he carried with him and stood still. Chapter 792 It is 20 cm long, 10 cm wide and about 0.5 mm thick. The edge looks a little yellow due to the baptism of time. The texture is also very soft. There is nothing strange, and there is no sign of magic energy fluctuation. To tell the truth, it is the first time that Zhang Cheng has carefully observed this gadget that came to the magical earth with him. You know, when he woke up, he didn''t even have a piece of cloth to cover the key parts except this parchment scroll. not eye-catching! you ''re right! It''s just inconspicuous! Zhang Cheng even ignored the existence of this little piece of paper for a long time. But now, a guy suddenly told him that this thing is actually as old as the creator, and even much older than the woman claiming to be the creator. It''s really a little unacceptable. "Don''t doubt! If you look carefully, don''t you think its existence is a miracle? It has no energy and nothing strange, but it can transmit information across time and space. I don''t know whether you have tried or not, no method can destroy this fragile paper. To be exact, after each destruction, it will recover in just a few seconds." In order to gain trust, Warren threw another heavy message. Needless to ask, he must have made a similar attempt when he held a parchment scroll before. Such information that can be confirmed with a little finger movement can obviously not be a lie, at least not from a smart man''s mouth. So Zhang Cheng believed it without even trying. At the same time, he didn''t forget to continue to ask, "how much do you know about this parchment scroll?" "Not much! I only know that all the people selected by the scroll, including the creator, can transmit information, even goods and power through it within a certain range. But one thing to note is that it will only recognize that one of them is its own master within a certain period of time. Close your eyes and put your consciousness into it, and soon you will find some non-human beings Often interesting phenomenon...... " After that, Warren stretched out his right hand and made a gesture of invitation, with an undisguised playfulness in his eyes. "Consciousness?" when Zhang Cheng heard the word, he suddenly sounded the alarm. We should know that consciousness, especially subjective consciousness, belongs to a part of the soul to some extent, or a perceptual extension. If the subjective consciousness is violently attacked, although it will not leave irreparable damage, it will be in a weak period for a long time, and even fall into a deep sleep for several years or even decades. "Relax, I''m still waiting for you to resurrect. How can I make small moves at this time." Warren blinked innocently. "Really..." Zhang Cheng smiled noncommittally and began to carefully put part of his consciousness into the parchment scroll. moment Somehow, the whole parchment suddenly appeared golden lines, and these lines quickly constructed a complex pattern like a mark. After a while, all 15 dazzling light spots on the scroll were lit up, of which 13 colors were relatively dim, but the first and last were particularly bright, which made people a little unable to open their eyes. "What is this?" Zhang Cheng asked subconsciously with a frown. Warren replied without thinking: "I don''t know! Personally, I think these light spots should represent us. The first is the woman who calls herself the creator. She obviously knows more about the scroll than everyone else, and the last is you, the current holder of the scroll. In fact, this piece of paper hides more secrets than you think, but the form in which it stores information is so complex that Neither you nor I can understand the meaning. But unlike our sister, she has enough time to slowly solve the mystery. Maybe that''s why she is so powerful. " "So... You have your own plan, not really stand by her side?" Zhang Cheng noticed the hint in the other party''s subtext and tilted his mouth slightly. "On her side? No! I''m not stupid enough. Like you, I live only for myself and to unlock the great secrets behind. As mentioned earlier, we are natural allies rather than enemies." Warren once again stressed the relationship between the two people. But this reason is obviously not enough to convince the suspicious Zhang Cheng. He narrowed his eyes and thought for a few seconds. He immediately asked, "I don''t understand. Since you live for yourself, why do you have to open the seal when you know that the end is death? Isn''t it good for her to keep the seal forever?" "Ha ha! Do you think I had a choice?" Warren couldn''t help laughing. "No! I have no choice at all! Because I foresee the future and all the possibilities. Guess what? In these tens of millions of possibilities, every destination is death. And I chose the only one who can die and rise again." "All possibilities lead to death?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Yes! You can understand that I have entered a dead end of fate. After all, I am not as powerful as you in terms of strength. Even in the face of danger, I can easily crush the enemy. Generally speaking, I avoid risks as much as possible, make all preparations carefully, and try my best to avoid powerful enemies. You may not believe that in my decades of life, I have He didn''t fight in any real sense, but used others to achieve his goal by relying on a variety of poisons, mechanisms and magic props, "Warren explained helplessly. "I see. It seems that you are a rare smart man. Now, let''s talk about the conditions," said Zhang Cheng, taking out a small bottle of blood from Camilla de Silva belasquez from his pocket. "Conditions? Haven''t we just agreed? You revive me and I''ll tell you all the secrets you know." Warren asked with a look on his face. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "no, that''s just your offer. I didn''t promise." "What else do you want from me?" "I want you to leave the world and go to hell to take charge of a great conquest plan. Anyway, your ability is a little uneasy, so I want to make sure you are always within my monitoring range. How about this condition? Isn''t it too difficult to accept?" "Conquer hell?!" Warren''s pupils suddenly contracted. "Yes, conquer hell. I believe it''s not too difficult to conquer hell first and then heaven with your ability and with my demon army." Although Zhang Cheng used a deliberative tone, the cold light in his eyes was not like discussing with each other at all, but issuing a strong warning, either promising to survive or refusing to die Chapter 793 The barren land, the eastern end of the whole hell world, the barren land near the highly toxic swamp, is full of desert and almost harsh ecological environment. Even for demons with strong adaptability, it is full of danger. Even if they stay in the wild for more than ten or twenty minutes, they may be attacked by predators and dragged into a dark corner to eat them. After all, hell is not a safe and stable place. In addition to demons, there are many powerful and terrible monsters. Some particularly powerful individuals can even compare with the demon kings at the top of power. In particular, the barren land originally belongs to the junction of civilization and wilderness. Therefore, although the area is very large, the number of demons is very small. Together, I don''t know if there are three million. There is only one decent City, Vera, which is known as the city of giants. It is said that the city was built by Leviathan, the demon king who ruled the highly toxic swamp, but later died in the war in ancient times. Therefore, the rulers have been constantly changing, but one thing has never changed. All the owners of the city are 100% the most powerful demon lords in the whole barren land. In fact, as early as 300 years ago, a swamp half demon with the shape of snake creatures successfully conquered Vera with unparalleled power, and forced all the surrounding lords to pay tribute to him, becoming the supreme king of the desolate land. But three hundred years later, the body of this unlucky guy has been hung in front of the palace in the center of the city and has become an ornament to show the power of the new master. The new ruler was no one else, but led the army to fight for several months, and finally completed the unification of the female demon lord Nisa in the desolate land. She was sitting on a chair piled with skeletons, looking down at the neat legions arranged outside the window, and her face showed undisguised pride and pride. Because compared with the situation that there were only two or three kittens on the first expedition, at present, the Legion has grown to more than 200000 people, and almost all the defeated demon Lords have become pure killing machines under the transformation of evil energy, and no longer have the ability to think independently. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, this is a huge defect. After all, having no thinking ability means that there is no subjective judgment and only rigid execution of the orders issued above. But in the hell where betrayal is more frequent than eating and drinking water, it is a good thing to have no thinking ability. At least there will be no small moves deliberately and secretly made by his subordinates in order to realize their ambitions, which eventually led to the defeat and death of the Lord. Of course, in order to meet her vanity and ruling needs, Nisa still retains some high-level demons who are good at flattering and good-looking as subordinates. Enjoying the servant''s careful massage, she suddenly opened her mouth and asked the men standing aside: "Bross! Have my neighbors not taken any rash actions recently?" "No! The supreme queen of the barren land! In front of your powerful power, all the Lords around are shivering in their castle. It''s lucky that you didn''t call the door. How dare you find your way to death?" a tall male demon took the initiative to stand up, bent down and bowed deeply. "That''s right! Your army is fearless! Invincible!" another flatterer quickly stood up and echoed loudly. Chastity is a thing that doesn''t exist for demons. As long as they can please their superiors and gain trust, they can gush all kinds of praise without weight from their mouths, curse each other to die in their hearts, so as to give themselves a chance to climb up. Nisa undoubtedly knew this very well, so she didn''t hand over the command of the army to anyone from the beginning to the end, even if she was unable to command such a huge army. After all, she is not the kind of Lord who climbs up bit by bit with her own strength, but a freak forced by external forces. She alone is not enough to subdue the ambitious in this huge and barren land. If you lose your absolute control of the Legion, it''s not far from death. According to the statistics of intelligence traffickers, more than 60% of all dead lords in hell have been betrayed, and nearly two-thirds of them have failed to control their legions. As a smart and cautious female devil, nisako doesn''t want to repeat the mistakes of her predecessors. Just when she wanted to continue to say something, a silver gray amulet hanging around her neck began to shine for some reason, followed by floating, forming a stable transmission channel in mid air. Next second Two humans appeared in the center of the luxurious palace. One of them was Zhang Cheng himself, and the other was Warren, who had just been resurrected. I have to say that their sudden appearance stunned the demons in the whole palace. Because in the eyes of most demons, human beings are a weak creature. The only value is to die quickly and provide high-quality souls for themselves. But now, two people who don''t know how to live and die broke into hell and the devil''s hometown. It''s just naked provocation and humiliation. Finally! The first high-level devil reacted, suddenly opened his wings and launched a charge, trying to pull two seemingly fragile ordinary people to the ground and torture them. But before he approached, Zhang Cheng opened his five fingers and made a squeeze. Bang! No accidents! The poor fool suddenly seemed to be squeezed by the external force of terror and burst open. Blood, broken meat and broken bones splashed everywhere, just like raindrops falling from the sky. Suddenly the rest of the guys who were ready to move were scared to stay where they were and didn''t dare to move. "Hum! A bunch of rubbish!" Zhang Cheng expressed his indifference to these demons. As he said, the reason why these high-level demons are still alive is mainly because their strength is too poor and they are not qualified to be transformed, and those who are qualified have long become mindless combat puppets. Seeing this, Nisa immediately frowned and protested, "please pay attention to your attitude! This is my place! You should maintain the least respect for me!" "Respect? Hehe, you seem to have forgotten your position and who gave you the command of the Legion, don''t you?" said Zhang Cheng. Step by step, he went to the seat stacked with skeletons and grabbed the female devil like a chicken. Although Nisa has been trying to give orders to the demon guards who have been transformed by evil energy, it is a pity that the demon guards who were 100% obedient didn''t even respond at all and completely ignored the orders. At this moment, she finally realized that the powerful Legion outside did not belong to her, but only gained the command Chapter 794 Hell, from the moment of its birth, is a place that advocates the law of the jungle. There is neither the public opinion and moral constraints like taking off your pants and farting in human society, nor the hypocritical kindness. There are only the infinite desire for power and the most primitive instinct of life - selfishness. yes! In order to ensure that they can live better and get more resources, selfishness is the most primitive and basic appearance of life. As for the later ethical and moral systems developed by human society, they are in order to maintain a kind of social stability and enable more people to gather together to engage in production, labor and creation, which belongs to an out and out anti biological instinct. Therefore, for a long time, the history of human development is a struggle between instinct and anti instinct. Even in the modern society of comprehensive anti violence, this struggle still exists, and will continue for a long time with the development of science and technology. Interestingly, hell demons do not have a self-restraint system such as ethics and morality in the process of gathering together like humans. On the contrary, they magnified the most instinctive side of creatures, extended greed, jealousy, lust, selfishness, arrogance, rage, laziness and other emotions infinitely, and created a civilization system completely different from human beings. In this system, the only binding thing is power and power. The strong have inherent rights in hell. Even if they do not have demon blood, the demons will still surrender to powerful forces, even though this surrender is to replace them one day. But it is undeniable that it is precisely this point that gives Zhang Cheng''s conquest plan a foundation that can be implemented. Otherwise, if all demons unite to fight against the invasion of foreign enemies, he will never have the whimsical idea of conquering hell, because the investment is not directly proportional to the return. What''s the use of a hell without demons? ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, in the huge palace complex in the center of Vera City, Zhang Cheng sat on the throne piled up by countless skulls like a king, watching thousands of high-level demons kneeling on the ground, with a playful expression on his face: "how do you think those of them are trustworthy and those will choose to betray in the future war?" "Trust? Are you kidding? These guys are demons! One second they can talk and laugh with you, and the next they can dig out your heart, pull out your soul and burn it in the fire for a hundred years, just for the demons who hear your pain, despair and scream." Warren exaggerated his hand. As a person who has just come back from the dead, he doesn''t seem to show even a little discomfort, but full of a black sense of humor. Even after returning to modern society, the first thing the old guy did was to enter the nightclub, talk and laugh with those beautiful women dressed in sexy and cool clothes, and finally fought a fierce "field battle" in the dark alley. "I think you should know what is psychological activity and what is practical action. Pick out the latter for me, otherwise..." Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng deliberately paused, revealing a naked warning in his eyes. Warren noticed this and sighed immediately, "well, well, well, you has the final say." He took out two simple and rough gold coins from his pocket and gently threw them into the air. moment The two gold coins seemed to come alive, skimming over the heads of thousands of high-level demons, and then left black and white lights on their heads. In just a few seconds, all the demons in the whole palace were given one of the colors. Just when they didn''t know what the use of this thing was, Zhang Cheng, who was always sitting in his chair, suddenly raised his artifact to the highest power. Next second Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! All the unlucky eggs with black light on their heads were blown open on the spot. They didn''t even have the chance to scream. They had become plasma and meat of different sizes. Two thirds of the demons in the palace disappeared and were replaced by the pungent smell of blood in the air. As for those who survived the disaster, they pressed their heads lower and trembled slightly all over, obviously frightened by this extreme coldness and cruelty. They still can''t believe that a human can have more pure "evil" than a demon. After all this, Zhang Chengcai kicked away Nisa, who was lying on the ground like a bitch licking her boots, stood up and said to the rest of the demons, "you know? I originally planned to clean up all your useless garbage, but considering that ruling is a more annoying thing, I decided to give you another chance, a chance to prove myself." "I... how do we prove it?" a female demon with pale yellow pupils raised her head and asked carefully. Although her body was stained with a large amount of similar flesh and blood, which made her feel very uncomfortable, she dared not move and still maintained the most humble attitude. "It''s easy! Drink the magic blood, abandon the past and become a member of the Legion." Zhang Cheng raised his supreme power again and tapped the ground. In the blink of an eye, a round wellhead with a diameter of more than two meters and a depth of half a meter rose from the ground, which was filled with the blood of the abyss Lord containing powerful energy. This blood is different from the diluted blood that Draenor people drank at the beginning. It is the purest blood of the abyss Lord without any buffer. Its tyrannical characteristics are enough to tear the bodies of most creatures in just a few seconds. Obviously, these poor guys have once again become experimental objects to test the maximum carrying capacity of the helldemon race body. If they can bear the blood of the most violent abyss lords, it means that they have very high growth potential and can play an important role in the future war. If not, it will prove that they are not worth wasting too much time and energy. Just play the role of cannon fodder. "Demon blood?!" the female devil felt the terrible evil energy from the wellhead, subconsciously climbed forward and stared at the dazzling green liquid. "That''s right! What are you waiting for? Drink it quickly! As long as you can bear this tyranny, you can get unimaginable power from it." Zhang Cheng urged impatiently. "But... But what if I can''t bear it?" there was a tremor in the female devil''s voice. "Then you will die! Your body and soul will be torn apart by evil energy! Devour! Remember! Garbage has no value in my eyes!" After that, Zhang Cheng picked up the wine cup made of unknown creature skulls placed on the table, scooped a full cup from the water and handed it to the other party. Chapter 795 There is no doubt that the female devil knows that she has only two choices at present. One is to drink this dangerous "magic blood" and try whether her potential can withstand such manic energy, and the other is to be killed. The latter''s suicidal behavior is obviously impossible to be accepted by selfish demons, so drinking "magic blood" has become the only chance to survive. After understanding this, without saying a word, she picked up her skull and was lifted up to drink the viscous liquid emitting green fluorescence inside. moment The surging force that could not be described tore the chest, and the whole heart seemed to be stimulated. Plop, plop, plop, and beat wildly at least ten times per second. And with each jump, it will become harder and harder, and finally the relatively soft and tenacious heart muscle becomes an unknown substance as hard as a stone. At the same time, the blood gradually changed from the original dark red to the green symbolizing evil energy. Not only the heart and blood, to be exact, the female devil is undergoing a drastic change all over her body. No one knows whether there will be a terrible collapse or the evolution of the essence of life in the next second. The only thing they know is that this process is extremely painful, so painful that even the scream is very weak. About two or three minutes later, her body seemed to have reached a certain limit, and finally burst open with a bang. The splashing green liquid dissolved everything she came into contact with. At least six unlucky demons died on the spot, and several quickly cut off a part of their body, successfully avoiding following the former. "What a pity! It seems that you are a worthless garbage!" Zhang Cheng commented in a cold tone, followed by a glance at the remaining demons. "Who''s next?" Quiet! No one in the palace dared to make even a little sound. Even Warren, who has a relatively equal identity, did not intend to show his sense of humor at this time. Because from his black hole like eyes, even the dullest fool can feel danger. But silence doesn''t mean you can escape. Just a few minutes later, screams and wails from the palace can be heard in the whole city. ¡­¡­ Some biologists once said that life evolution is an extremely cruel process. Almost every step forward is often accompanied by the extinction of a large number of species. In fact, if we forcibly destroy the genetic stability of a biological population and make it evolve to a higher level, 100% will cause a devastating blow to the biological population. Finally, it can be called a miracle that 1% or even 1 / 1000 lucky people can survive. After three hours of struggling and wandering on the edge of death, less than 60 of thousands of high-level demons survived successfully, accepted the transformation of the blood of the abyss Lord, and their bodies were filled with powerful evil powers from another universe. As for the rest, it has long been integrated into the thick pool of viscous blood and meat mixture on the ground. With practical actions, Zhang Cheng finally let these demons who originally thought they were the source of all evil understand what is real cold-blooded and cruel. Looking at the demons who knelt on the ground and dared not move, Warren suddenly asked, "your so-called plan to conquer hell is not going to be completed by transforming demons?" "Why, you who can predict the future don''t know my next plan?" Zhang Cheng asked meaningfully. "Damn it! I said that the power of fate can accurately predict all possibilities only when I focus on a certain point in time. Moreover, in order not to be killed by you, I have set myself rules and will never predict what you will do next without your permission." Warren shrugged innocently. "Really? Do you think I''ll believe it?" Zhang Cheng was completely unmoved. To be exact, although the relationship between the two can be called the closest ally, he always regarded Warren as one of the most dangerous potential enemies, even far above the sleeping gods. "It''s your business to believe or not. Anyway, I''ll do it according to the rules I set. After all, you''re an extremely dangerous guy. I don''t want to be caught and die in your hands one day." after that, Warren took out a rolled "tobacco" from his pocket, ordered it, took a deep breath, and soon began to laugh happily. Due to the lack of corresponding information, it is almost impossible to judge whether his current hedonistic style is caused by nature or deliberately disguised. Zhang Cheng didn''t struggle with this problem for too long. He directly took out the reformed "code of controlling demons", closed his eyes and communicated with thousands of demon souls of the Burning Legion, especially those high-ranking commanders who had made great achievements, such as arida, the Lord of fear, the leader of the abyss and silvara. When he opened his eyes again, he immediately sang loudly in the ancient demon language: "Resurrection! Powerful life from the end of another universe! You were born on the edge of order and distorted time and space. You are born destroyers and destroyers! Your name is the Burning Legion! Today, I will lead you to conquer the world..." With the last word blurted out! The book of controlling demons suddenly opens a huge black hole out of thin air, and millions of demon souls in different forms fly out of it! They are like a group of hungry beasts, circling over the huge palace, as if waiting for something important. Obviously, these guys need souls, and a large number of souls, in order to reshape the body and complete the most important step of resurrection. Without saying a word, Zhang Cheng, who was already prepared, directly opened his magic wallet and poured out tens of millions of soul fragments, allowing the demon souls of the Burning Legion to compete and even fight each other. In just five minutes, the first pit lord grabbed enough fragments, and his huge body gradually began to materialize. When the green evil energy fire above his head was lit, it suddenly stamped on the ground and roared with anger and wildness: "ah!!!!! The great brotavis is back! Tremble! The enemy of the Legion! I will crush you!" But before he could raise his huge weapon and do something, he heard a cold voice echoing in his ear: "fool! Shut your mouth! And kneel in front of me!" Plop! The deep Lord''s thick knees were completely out of his control. He bent down and knelt straight on the ground. He couldn''t move, or even raise his head to look ahead. With the first example, the demons of the Burning Legion resurrected behind also knelt on one knee and waited patiently for the new master to give orders. Chapter 796 What is the most important thing for a legion? Some people think it is quantity. After all, there are many people and great strength. Sometimes, the scale will bring unimaginable huge strategic advantages. Others think it is weapons and equipment, because a group of guys with wooden sticks can hardly beat opponents with sharp swords. However, those who know a little about military affairs know that although these two points have certain reasons, they are not decisive factors. The root that really determines whether a legion is strong or not lies in the middle and lower level officers who are responsible for transmitting the intention of the top commander to the soldiers. As long as they are not scattered, no matter how much damage the Legion has suffered, they can recover in a very short time. Soldiers, to put it bluntly, are a resource, a renewable consumable. If the army is compared to a man, the soldier is skin and muscle, the middle and lower officers are bone and nerve conduction system, logistics is blood, the upper officers are brain, and the scouts are eyes and ears. Generally speaking, the skin and muscles are damaged. As long as they are not too serious, they can basically recover with the self-healing ability of the human body. But if there is a problem with the bone and nerve conduction system, the person will become completely disabled even if he survives. As for the most important brain, once destroyed, the whole Legion will almost be finished. Even if it is completely wiped out by the enemy, it is not surprising. Although in a strict sense, Zhang Cheng is not a qualified Legion commander, he understands the importance of organizational structure and system, so he chose to conquer and destroy the burning legion of countless worlds to launch a war sweeping the whole hell and heaven. After all, they are not only powerful, but also very experienced. Even the lowest soldiers have participated in at least ten large-scale battles. Of course, the only drawback is that these guys are a little rebellious, especially the fear demon king always likes one behind the other. Who knows when he will unite to launch a rebellion. You should know that Zhang Cheng is not Sargeras. He has unparalleled power. Even the two deputies of the Legion, the fraudster Kil''jaeden and the polluter Archimonde, cannot challenge the absolute rule of the dark Titan. Fortunately, he now has another force to restrict, that is Warren. I believe this old man, even for himself, will carefully monitor the small movements of the fear demon kings in private, otherwise he will be the first to die in case of rebellion. ¡­¡­ After consuming more than 40 million souls, a whole million demons of the Burning Legion finally completely occupied Vera city and began to build a war machine in an orderly manner with limited resources. At the same time, they did not forget to send a team of 10000 people to launch a tentative attack on the surrounding areas. In just a week or so, those less powerful territories fell one after another. At the same time, a large number of prisoners were incorporated as servants and cannon fodder to launch a new round of attacks. Under the strategic guiding ideology of the Burning Legion for many years of fighting to support the war and disintegrate the enemy from within, it has rapidly developed and expanded in a snowball way. The abyss Lord and ereda are responsible for the frontal attack, while nasrezm''s fear demon king sneaks into the enemy to create chaos and suspicion with the help of his inherent camouflage ability. It was not long before they conquered and occupied another important city in the west, clydes Campbell. Its fall meant that the easternmost part of hell was completely under the control of the Legion. Since then, this land of more than 10000 square kilometers and tens of millions of demons living on the land have become the capital for launching the next stage of attack. However, before that, we still need to stop and do some minor repairs, especially integrate resources, expand the number of legions, and transform more hell demons into killing machines without thinking ability. Standing on the top floor of the minaret palace in the city of clydes Campbell, Zhang Cheng stood in front of the window and enjoyed the scene of slave workers building all kinds of weapons in full swing outside. Without looking back, he asked, "what do you think the odds are that I will win the next battle now?" "No more than 40%. You have to understand that our opponents have felt the threat and built a huge alliance secretly. What you have to deal with next is not the scattered soldiers, but the truly formed hell Legion." Warren gave his prediction directly. "Forty percent? Are those selfish demon lords so powerful?" Zhang Cheng turned around and expressed strong doubts in his tone. Warren shook his head and explained: "No! You pressed too hard, which made them have a strong sense of crisis, so they gave up their gratitude and resentment for the time being. I promise that if you can restrain a little, the alliance will collapse from the inside in a short time. In addition, you''d better be careful from now on. I''m sure those high demon kings must have noticed the movement here." "Demon king? Since the war in ancient times, is there anyone in hell who deserves to be called the demon king?" Zhang Cheng smiled disdainfully. "Don''t despise hell! Despise the demons bred in this land! They are much more dangerous than you think," Warren warned solemnly. Zhang Cheng raised a finger and shook it gently: "No, you don''t understand what I want to say. I never said that hell demons are not dangerous. I mean that thousands of years of peace has made heaven, hell and the world extremely dull. They forget that peace is always short, in order to meet the arrival of the next more cruel war. What''s more, this is not a real peace at all, just an armistice agreement It is suggested that only a little friction and hatred can easily rekindle the war. " "Damn it! You don''t want to..." Warren stared with horror. "That''s right! If our actions have attracted the attention of the high-level forces of hell, why not expand the scope of the war and bring in the angels who boast of goodness and justice in heaven? I believe they will not mind and take this opportunity to give a heavy blow to the chaotic hell. I''m curious that if there is a war between heaven and hell, the so-called demon kings still have the energy to pay attention We''re not. " After saying this, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and showed a sinister sneer. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. This sentence will never be out of date. Moreover, there is still an trump card in his hand, that is, tens of thousands of dragon armies. These very fast-growing little guys have already grown to a frightening point. Once they join the war, they will immediately cause an indelible shadow on the enemy''s heart. "I see! I''ll tell the fear lords to make some trouble at the boundary between hell and heaven." Warren leaned slightly with one hand on his chest, then turned and disappeared at the end of the dark corridor. Less than a minute after his front foot left, Reines, the demon of the back foot, lifted his invisibility, put his arms around Zhang Cheng''s neck from behind, and asked in a tempting voice, "great evil master, are you sure this guy is trustworthy?" Chapter 797 "Trust? What gives you the illusion that I trust him?" Zhang Cheng smiled meaningfully and shook his head. "No, the word trust has long been removed from my dictionary. In my opinion, there are only three kinds of subordinates or allies, including you. The first is that you have betrayed, the second is that you are planning to betray, and the third is that you don''t want to betray for the time being, but you will choose to betray at some time in the future. Trust and loyalty do not exist from the beginning. Only fools will believe that intelligent creatures with independent thinking ability will be willing to give everything to another intelligent creature. In fact, all acts regarded as loyalty often have many little secrets behind them. I never trust anyone, nor do I have any expectations for loyalty, because that''s what fools do. Really smart people will choose to prevent betrayal through a variety of methods. " "Since you don''t trust him, why give him so much power?" Raines asked curiously, rather than trying to refute his evaluation. Because as a demon, betrayal is as common to her as eating and drinking water. Not only the demons, many demon races in the whole Burning Legion don''t think betrayal is a bad thing. On the contrary, they believe that betrayal is a way of internal competition with each other. It is benign and can make more capable and talented demons stand out. In particular, the devil of fear is a professional master in this field. Although they can''t kill their own kind, they can try their best to overturn their superiors and competitors and make themselves successful. It can be said that the whole nasrezm ethnic society is composed of betrayal, lies, fraud and intimidation. As the first forces incorporated by the dark Titan Sargeras, they naturally spread this idea to the whole burning legion, even after the more powerful ereda joined. Zhang Cheng is undoubtedly very clear about what is going on in the minds of these guys who surrender to him on the surface, and casually explains: "Right is not a simple power. It must be attached to a certain social group, otherwise rights can not be called rights. If you think Warren has great rights, you might as well think about how he obtained the rights in his hands and how he wants to use them." Raines is not a fool. To be exact, if she was a fool, she could not live in the cruel and vicious kind until now. She quickly showed an expression of Enlightenment: "Oh - I see! He is a human being, and the seemingly great power in his hands is completely given by you. Therefore, if he dares to betray a little, neither we nor those creatures also called demons will hesitate to tear them to pieces." "That''s right! The art of rule and power balance lies in never letting your subordinates get unrestricted rights, but placing those who seem to be the most threatening in the most hated positions. You should understand that once you lose the soil, even the lush trees will wither and die..." "What a pity, I suddenly began to sympathize with him now." a gloating smile appeared on the demon''s exquisite face. "Well, this is the end of the discussion about Warren. You just need to know that he is not a threat, at least not yet. Come on, how is the investigation I asked you to investigate?" Zhang Cheng pushed away the other party''s two uneasy hands. "Sorry, master, I haven''t got a clue so far. After all, the things you want to investigate are too old. Most demons here are no more than 500 years old, so it''s difficult to find any useful information. If you don''t mind, I can send someone deep into the hinterland and try to find some useful information from the old Demon Lord." When it comes to business, Raines immediately put away his cynical appearance and reported his progress in the fastest and simplest language. After such a long time together, she obviously knew her master''s character very well and didn''t dare to make any special moves at this moment. It didn''t make any difference to seek death. "Not at all?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. "Really not. The only certainty is that in hell, demons always spread a poem that they don''t know whether it is a story or a prophecy, which is very similar to what you''re looking for." the demon quickly replied. "Keep checking! At all costs! In addition, inform Pollack and ask him to restrain all members of the Legion, ensure absolute silence during this period, and don''t go out to provoke or cause trouble." after that, Zhang Cheng waved his hand and signaled that his men could leave. "As you wish, my great and evil master." Raines touched his chest with one hand and bowed deeply, completely ignoring the exposure of a large amount of spring light on his chest. As the shadow and evil energy began to spread rapidly in this world, she was no longer the pure elite demon, but a real demon queen. Her powerful power was no worse than that of the tyrannical abyss Lord. But I don''t know why, as before, she prefers to use shady means to achieve her goals, and rarely exposes her real strength. However, these have nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. After seeing the demon leave, he immediately took out a blood red diamond mark from his pocket and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "the tomb of the demon king in ancient times? I hope you don''t disappoint me too much..." There was no doubt that what he asked Raines to look for was nothing else, but the entrance to a tomb. According to Warren''s active statement, the other side of the duality of creative power, that is, the mystery of destructive power, is hidden in this tomb. But the problem is that due to some unknown factors, it can not accurately predict the corresponding position, so it can only be found by the most primitive and inefficient methods. Of course, Zhang Cheng privately thinks this is more like a bad excuse. We should know that the relationship between the two people is to use and guard against each other from the beginning. Although Warren deliberately placed himself in a weak position, no one knew what was going on in his mind. Even his spiritual powers could not penetrate the strange protection he blessed around his body for 24 hours. There is no doubt that the old guy is not as weak as he said. On the contrary, in the field of mysticism, he is a really difficult opponent, holding a large amount of knowledge and energy that even Zhang Cheng doesn''t know and can''t understand. Most importantly, so far, Warren''s every prediction in the expansion process has been 100% successful. Hundreds of demons as like as two peas in their actions and choices, are just like playing the game of instant strategy, cheating directly, and canceling the war fog of the whole map. Chapter 798 War is an act of collective and mutual violence. It is usually regarded as an extension of politics in the human world, an extreme act in order to compete for resources or certain interests. However, most human beings do not know that when the environment changes, such as rising to the height of competing for the living space of race, it will undergo extremely incredible changes. One of the most obvious is to stop thinking about the situation from a rational perspective, but to drag the enemies who destroy themselves together no matter what price they pay, even if they die together. There is no doubt that the relationship between heaven and hell is like this, even more intense than any written description. After all, whether angels or demons, their life expectancy is much higher than that of ordinary people, especially the high-level leaders who firmly occupy the dominant position. They will never forget the earth shaking war in ancient times and the painful losses they have received. Although with the conclusion of the peace treaty, or the conclusion of the armistice agreement, the two sides ushered in a long time of peace, the small actions in private never stopped, and many conflicts almost led the results to the edge of full development. So it''s much easier to make heaven and hell fight again than many people think. Less than two weeks later, Zhang Cheng received an intelligence, an intelligence sent back by the fear demon king who penetrated into the devil. The content is also very simple. Not long ago, an angel with a number of more than 5000 invaded the boundary between heaven and hell. It not only slaughtered the demons in the two adjacent territories, but also stacked the bodies of the dead into a pyramid shape, with a bloody flag with a symbol of humiliation inserted at the top. Even fools know that this behavior will irritate the demon high-level who is easy to get angry. Not surprisingly, it will not be long before more demons cross the border, kill and kill in the sphere of influence of heaven, and make up for the loss with interest. As for the next plot, it is natural for both sides to retaliate, and I will retaliate, gradually expanding the scale of the conflict until they can''t bear to break out an all-out war. But they will not know that in fact, it was not others who provoked the trouble, but those fear demons who were good at camouflage and deception. "It seems that the plan is going well, isn''t it?" Zhang Cheng raised his head and looked into Warren''s eyes. "Smooth?" the latter sneered and shook his head. "It''s going well now because the high level of hell thinks that we are a newly rising force from the barren land. Like them, we are all demons. I promise that if they find out the true face of you and your men, they will quickly reach a truce agreement with heaven, and then turn around and launch a comprehensive attack. Maybe the angels will also participate. You''re playing with fire. Maybe it will lead to disaster A fire to kill. " "Then don''t let the enemy find out. I believe you can do it." Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t take the other party''s warning to heart and shrugged his shoulders carelessly. He will not tell the other party how much he has prepared for the war. There are more than hundreds of thermonuclear warheads of tens of millions of tons alone, which is enough to easily change the direction of a decisive battle. Even if the so-called demon kings end in person, the result will not change. "Damn it! Are you trying to kill me alive?" Warren protested with dissatisfaction on his face. But Zhang Cheng didn''t care at all, and responded bluntly: "no, I''m just asking you to do what you''re best at. In addition, in order to try to avoid the exposure of our true intentions, I''ll leave hell for a while and you''ll be fully responsible for it." "Leave? What if the devil sends someone to issue a call? You know, if heaven and hell really go to war, we can''t stay away." Warren asked warily. "Don''t worry, my little pet will take care of everything for you," said Zhang Cheng, looking at the corner of the palace. Without saying a word, Raines swung his whip on the spot and beat Nisa, who was wearing a collar around her neck and crawling on the ground like a dog. Pop! "Woo!!!" With the crisp sound of the whip beating on the skin, the female devil immediately made a cry mixed with pain and happiness, which was enough to arouse the hormone secretion of all male creatures. "Cheap bitch! Didn''t you hear the master calling you!" the demon raised his goat like hoof and stepped on Nisa''s head. "Woof! Woof! Woof!" The latter was obviously frightened and immediately barked like a dog. His eyes were full of fear and flattery. It''s not that she doesn''t want to speak, but that she is deprived of the ability to speak and can only express herself with the dog barking that is extremely humiliating. As a female demon lord, Nisa has never been so afraid of a human being. no In her eyes, the young man who looks harmless to humans and animals sitting in a chair can no longer be called human. Because the other party is more insidious, cunning, vicious, cruel and cold than any known devil To be exact, she felt that it was not too much to hang all the words that could be used to describe evil on each other''s head. "Ah, I seem to have forgotten to lift your curse." After appreciating the barking of the dog for a while, Zhang Cheng pretended to be enlightened, followed by raising his hand and snapping his fingers. moment Nisa felt that the power that enveloped her and tortured herself suddenly disappeared. The whole person suddenly jumped up from the ground, stuck to the wall behind her, and shouted madly, "no! Please let me go! I don''t want to die! I can do anything for you!" "Am I terrible?" Zhang Cheng blinked innocently. "Of course! Master! I''m fascinated by your evil and moody." Raines licked his tempting red lips. Needless to ask, she knows that this is a disguised form of praise and flattery. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng was not interested in this at all. He stood up directly in front of the female devil, raised his hand and gently stroked each other''s cheek. He comforted softly: "relax, don''t be afraid, don''t forget that we are close allies. As long as you do what I told you well, I guarantee that you can not only restore your previous position, but also get more." "I... I can recover?" a glimmer of light flashed in Nisa''s dim eyes. "Yes! You should know that I am a generous person, especially for those who have made great contributions. I often don''t hesitate to give generous rewards. But the question is, do you have the courage to deceive the whole hell?" When he said these words, Zhang Cheng was close to the female devil''s ear, and his voice was so low that almost only two parties could hear him. "I can! As long as I can go back to the past, I am willing to be a complete traitor!" "Very good! I look forward to your performance..." Chapter 799 The scorching summer has just passed, and North America has ushered in a refreshing autumn wind. But it is of no use to the simple people of New York. The poor are as poor as the poor, and the rich bankers on Wall Street, as always, extract the wealth created by workers all over the world in an almost predatory way and with the help of American financial hegemony. Even the degree of public security is no different. It is said that the director of the New York Police Department will happily open the champagne to celebrate if he can''t hear the shooting and murder alarm for 24 hours in a row. But most ordinary people simply don''t know how many terrible undercurrents are hidden under all these normal surface phenomena. In fact, since Zhang Cheng became the actual ruler of the underground world in New York State, many things have become complicated. In particular, he disappeared out of thin air for several months, making many ambitious people a little ready to move. After all, the position of the highest council member in North America is quite attractive. Once you sit on it, you can immediately stand at the apex of supernatural power, whether wealth, knowledge, power or power will follow. Of course, since it was not long before the last great cleansing and the unscrupulous killing of vampires, no one dared to jump out and provoke the order established before he left. As for those miscellaneous fish who want to do little damage or make some money, they have long been cleaned up by the sworn lords and knights. At present, the whole underground world of New York is like a volcano about to erupt. A little external factors will trigger violent shocks. However, as the agent of the restaurant stronghold of "Catherine''s house", Aisha didn''t notice this. She still worked as a bartender on weekdays, dealing with super powers with all kinds of incredible abilities and lineages, and occasionally took out the big mouth magic fire gun hidden under the stage and aimed it at the heads of those who were out of control, Help them calm down. For her, this kind of life, which is tense, exciting and full of freshness every day, is like a dream. She handed a mixed cocktail to a strange man with snake eyes. The girl turned and asked her good sister, "Zhang hasn''t come back yet?" "No! I have asked many people, but no one knows where he has gone and how long it will take him to come back." Elizabeth sighed helplessly. You know, she originally planned to invite her boyfriend to the high school prom, spend a wonderful night together and leave the best memories in her life. But who knows, the plan will never catch up with the rapid change. Now let alone the wonderful night, even to solve the physiological needs, we have to hide in the quilt and solve them secretly with our fingers in the middle of the night. In particular, the unspeakable attachment and desire are destroying the nerves like a nightmare. "Don''t worry, he''s so powerful, there must be no problem with safety. Oh - I know, you little lust girl can''t stand loneliness?" Asha suddenly approached and joked in a half joking tone. "Damn it! I won''t tear your big mouth!" the angry Elizabeth immediately provoked two and wanted to grab her sister''s collar. "Ha ha! I''m right! How about I share some tips that even a person can feel happy?" Aisha obviously expected everything and quickly retreated, leaving her good sisters empty. Elizabeth turned her eyes angrily: "come on! You should know that this is not a simple physiological problem, but a supernatural force, an extremely powerful magic." "Well, don''t think too much. After all, you have everything all girls dream of, wealth, strength, beauty, and a powerful and mysterious boyfriend. I can''t believe that the ugly duckling at home turned into a white swan." as she said, Aisha quietly poured some soda into each other''s empty glass, Not the wine in the cabinet. "I don''t need your reminding, I understand." Elizabeth shook her head in annoyance. "What''s more, I''m not dissatisfied. I just feel a little lonely. Why don''t we find an interesting task to do and pass the boring time?" "Do the tasks? Are you crazy? All the tasks here are quite dangerous. Maybe you will lose your life." Aisha widened her eyes in surprise. "Relax, don''t you forget that I''m not an ordinary girl, but a powerful witch with enough ability to deal with danger." Elizabeth suddenly became interested for some reason. Like all the young people who have suddenly gained supernatural power, she is also eager to find a chance to try how powerful she is and have a deeper understanding of the underground world. In any case, there is no serious job in the United States after graduating from high school. Coupled with the lack of corresponding professional knowledge, entrepreneurship is basically impossible. If she doesn''t want to be a loser waiting to die, her only choice is to enter the dangerous underground world and use her super power to find work. "Are you serious?" Asha tried to confirm. "Very serious! I have Cody and I won''t be in any danger." Elizabeth touched the unknown black Plush creature napping on the seat. "Meow meow?" The black plush ball made a sound like a cat, as if to say why it pulled me. Of course, Aisha knew how powerful the little monster named Cody was. She frowned and hesitated for several minutes. Finally, she took out an envelope from under the bar: "here, take it. There are the details of the task. According to the rules, you have three days. If you don''t finish the task in three days, it will be regarded as a failure. As for me, I have to stare here, but I don''t have time to play adventure games with you." "I understand the rules! Thanks. When you get paid, I''ll invite you to the best restaurant for a big meal." Elizabeth kissed her sister on the cheek, picked up Cody, her number one thug, and ran quickly towards the exit. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, Zhang Cheng, who has just returned from hell, is standing at the gate of the villa, staring at the crocodiles and hippos floating in the swimming pool, as well as the bored yawning lions, tigers, leopards, bears and other beasts in the living room. He didn''t understand why his family had become a zoo after he had only been away for a few months, and these carnivores were still in free range. "Who can tell me what happened?!" Just when he looked confused, an invisible servant seemed to notice something, rushed out of the house and circled around his creator. "Stop!" Without thinking, Zhang Cheng issued an order, followed by inserting a finger into the other party''s body and directly reading the memory stored inside. After a while, his face showed an expression of sadness and laughter. He murmured to himself, "it''s to choose combat pets? It seems that Elizabeth has really improved her ability during my absence. She can actually strengthen and control the goal of plural numbers." Chapter 800 "Go away!" Zhang Cheng is not the kind of person who likes wild animals. He directly brutally invades a lion''s brain trying to get together, asks the other party to retreat to the corner and stay honest, and then takes out the phone and dials one of the numbers. In just a few seconds, Leonid''s voice came through the microphone: "Hello, boss, is that you?" "Yes! Haven''t seen you for a long time, have you forgotten me?" Zhang Cheng joked with a rare smile. With the plan in hell going well, he could finally relax a little and take a vacation for his strained nerves. "How could it be! I''ll never forget that you gave me all this today! You know? It''s my biggest dream in my life to be able to call the wind and rain in the intelligence community again and frighten those damn bastards of the CIA." Leonid''s tone revealed unmasked excitement. Obviously, during this period of time, he has successfully built a huge intelligence network, and with the help of the advantages brought by magic and advanced technology, he has dealt with the world''s largest intelligence agency, and may give the other party some color to see. You should know that since the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the KGB, the only intelligence organization that can confront the CIA, has fallen into a state of collapse. Therefore, it can be said that the United States has easily taken control of the vast majority of regional intelligence networks in the world. Naturally, it is impossible to allow the rise of a new organization whose weapons and equipment are more advanced than any other country for at least 15 to 20 years. However, it is a pity that no matter how powerful they are, when they encounter an elite action team that can attack and retreat at any time through transmission devices and stealth Kun fighters, they simply can not give full play to their absolute technical advantage as before. Coupled with the popularity of lie detection instruments, it is often easy to detect internal spies. Therefore, at present, the world only knows that a powerful intelligence organization of unknown origin has joined this dangerous game, but no one knows which country is controlling behind the organization. After all, according to normal logical reasoning, such an organization with extremely high technical content even the most basic firearms and bullets must be supported by a complete set of industrial and scientific and technological system. Moreover, the system can not be completed by one or two rich enterprises. Only the country and an industrial and technological power can meet the minimum requirements. As the initiator, Zhang Cheng obviously expected this situation long ago and asked bluntly, "tell me how many people you have in Iraq? Can you handle a more troublesome thing for me?" "We have about 12 professional intelligence personnel, two action teams and more than 400 external mercenaries in Iraq, which can theoretically solve most emergencies," Leonid quickly gave the specific figures. "Oh? It sounds like it''s developing well." a trace of surprise flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. It is not easy to build a global intelligence network from scratch, especially in countries such as infiltrating Iraq that have just tried their best to fight a real war and are full of turbulence and danger. Leonid explained proudly: "Not only good! We can get $4 million to $6 million a month in the Middle East, including selling oil, intelligence, weapons, drugs, daily necessities, drugs, etc. several restaurants and hotels in downtown Baghdad are also under our indirect control. As long as you say a word, I can immediately make chaos there, even if the United States deploys It''s no use garrisoning so many troops. " "War, pain, hatred, chaos and death. I didn''t expect you to move very fast. But don''t worry. Find me some experts in Archaeology and geology before making the place completely chaotic. I need to identify an ancient map." Zhang Cheng sent the high-definition photos of the parchment map through the satellite network. In less than two or three seconds, Leonid received the picture, glanced at it, and immediately promised, "please rest assured that I will give you a satisfactory answer within a week at most." "Very good! I''m waiting for your news." Zhang Cheng never doubted the other party''s ability and hung up the phone cleanly. In any case, Iraq is not the country that has experienced more than ten or twenty years of war and is ravaged by mercenaries and extremist religious terrorists. There are still many experts and professors in some museums and universities. It should not be a problem to get a map. Once the location is confirmed, he will leave immediately to see what the real seal looks like. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Leonid, located in the Pacific underground secret base, also quickly conveyed the task. After a while, the information of more than a dozen archaeologists and geologists in Iraq was transmitted back. After a simple screening, he quickly locked two of them without looking back. He said to the girl standing behind and keeping silent: "Ye Lianna, take this map immediately and go to Iraq in person. Remember, the action must be fast. I don''t want anything to go wrong." "Yes!" the young girl who looked like Laurie immediately stood at attention and gave a standard Soviet military salute. But just as she was about to turn around and leave, Leonid seemed to think of something again, raised his hand and said: "Wait! One more thing! Recently, the CIA has been so quiet that I feel flustered. If there is enough time, go and clean up our intelligence personnel in Iraq to see if anyone has betrayed or betrayed the organization." "Understand! No matter who dares to betray, I will make him regret being born in this world." a cold chill flashed in Yelena''s eyes. If the whole intelligence organization has the highest loyalty, it is undoubtedly an "old team" like her who has been hiding in South America for several years with Leonid. Because these people have experienced a life like stray dogs without backstage and home. They hide all day for fear of being recognized as KGB spies. It''s a mental breakdown to live such a life for a long time. Therefore, if someone dares to destroy the present stable life, they will not hesitate to use the most cruel punishment to let the Betrayer understand that death is not the most terrible thing, sometimes it is a beautiful relief, at least they can escape pain and torture. "Remember our old rules? Don''t be stingy! Take them out when necessary!" As he said this, the corners of Leonid''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a chilling smile. Everyone who saw him smile subconsciously trembled and began to pray secretly for the intelligence personnel stationed in Iraq that none of them had betrayed. Otherwise It''s best to put a bullet in your head before the torture starts, so as to die early and surpass life early. Chapter 801 After hanging up the phone, Zhang Cheng began to patrol the wild animals in the living room with a headache. According to his habit, the best way to deal with such ordinary animals with low IQ and no special ability is to destroy them humanely, and directly decompose them into harmless dust particles by dissociation, which float in the wind. After all, he is not an animal conservationist, and he never thinks that wild animals are worth protecting. Survival of the fittest is originally a link in the process of life evolution. If an animal cannot adapt to human changes and destruction of the environment, it will prove that it has been eliminated, and other organisms will naturally fill its position in the food chain. However, considering that Elizabeth might use some of them, Zhang Cheng finally resisted and hurried them to a room in the right corridor on the first floor. After all this, I lay lazily on the sofa in the living room and looked at the missed calls and messages I had left during this period. Soon, one of the less prominent messages aroused his interest. Just when he wanted to call to inquire about the specific situation, the magical energy filled in the air suddenly fluctuated strongly, and then a familiar figure tore the space directly and drilled out of the other side. "Ah! You''re back at last, my friend." Faust leaned slightly with one hand touching his chest. The strange man with the title of the strongest necromancer is paler than a few months ago. If the internal organs are not still working as usual, he is no different from the dead body. "How did you know I was back?" Zhang Cheng asked slightly surprised. You know, he just left hell. So far, he hasn''t met anyone, and all kinds of avoidance spells on him are enough to resist all kinds of magic detection. "It''s very simple! Through your mobile phone. I found that every time you disappear inexplicably, the mobile phone is always turned off or disconnected, but as soon as you come back, it will be connected to the communication network." Faust explained with a grin. I have to say that this answer is both unexpected and reasonable. Zhang Cheng pretended to be helpless and sighed: "Oh, well, it seems that you have found a little secret of mine, haven''t you? Come on, what''s urgent?" Faust smiled and shook his head. "No, it''s not urgent. On the contrary, I''m here to tell you a good news. The goddess''s body has been made. She is the top three masterpiece in all my works. In order to express my gratitude for your initiative to give up competition, I''m determined to give you a book and a secret book recording the mystery of death." "The mystery of death?!" when Zhang Cheng heard these words, his eyes lit up with anticipation. In the world of Harry Potter, he once triggered a global thermonuclear war, and used billions of people to get a glimpse of the secret of the rules of death. But who would have thought that it was finally interrupted by a strange light mass. "Yes! The mystery of death! I can feel that, in essence, you and I are actually the same kind of people, so obsessed with knowledge and power. Believe me, this book will not disappoint you..." With that, Faust gently put a dirty and old book with dark brown pages on the table, and then left a meaningful smile. The whole person gradually became transparent and finally disappeared in place. Feeling the strong smell of death emanating from the book, Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and actively stretched out his right hand to open the first page to see what was written inside. When the fingertip touched the cover, the page suddenly turned. Before he knew what was going on, he found that a force had pulled himself into another world, a world completely composed of spirit and consciousness. "This is!!!" Zhang Cheng stared around. When I looked around, I saw all the dead trees without leaves. The visibility was very low, giving a very strong hint of death. "What is death?" a phantom, shrouded in a gray cloak, suddenly appeared out of thin air and asked loudly. "Who are you and where are you?" Zhang Chengfei asked his own question instead of answering the other party''s questions. Unfortunately, Xu Ying obviously did not intend to answer any questions, or did not have the ability to answer questions, but repeatedly asked, "what is death?" Every time it makes a sound, the whole dead wood forest will produce a creepy echo, as if something was hidden in the depths. "Damn it! I seem to be in trouble..." Zhang Cheng complained angrily. Obviously, this secret book is not a book at all, but a connection point, a transmission key, which directly tightens the consciousness of the person who touches the page of the book. Most importantly, he is not sure whether there is any difference in the time velocity between the two worlds. It''s ok if the time flow rate of the real world is static, but if it is similar to that of the real world, the unconscious body will be in a very dangerous and unprotected state. As a person who keeps quite vigilant about everything, it''s no different from the fish slaughtered by the incumbent lying on the chopping board. Moreover, because the whole world is completely composed of consciousness, all the equipment and magic items on Zhang Cheng can''t be brought in, so the only thing he can rely on right now is his own mind. "What is death?" the virtual shadow came up again and asked tirelessly. "Death is the end of life and the final destination of everything in the world and even the universe. Nothing can escape the final death, even death itself." Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment and quickly gave his understanding of death. "Do you think death is the end of everything? Then what is it after the end?" the virtual shadow did not repeat the previous words this time, but raised new questions. "After the end?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and fell into meditation again. There is no doubt that this forced and induced question usually has only two purposes, one is to drive people crazy, and the other is to make people think deeply until they find the right answer. Of course, if the person who answers the question is not smart enough, or the knowledge reserve is not sufficient, it is also very likely to be driven crazy. After all, you will never know whether the people who make such things prefer rational materialism or perceptual idealism. This is similar to the definition of death, which is often philosophical and physiological. The latter emphasizes the external characteristics of various organs of the body, while the former emphasizes the abstract spirit. It is not only used to describe the creature itself, but also often used in other places. Chapter 802 "You think death is the end of everything? Then what is it after the end?" "Are you really sure that death is the real end?" "What is the meaning of death after everything withers?" ¡­¡­ Since answering the first question, the black shadow is like an artificial intelligence program activated by internal settings, asking questions from different angles one by one, which is like a buzzing fly. If it were not for fear that destroying it would cause irreparable damage to the whole conscious space, Zhang Cheng would have directly slapped the broken mouth to death with the help of the characteristics of his magic soul. Unfortunately, at present, he can only think about it, can not put it into practical action, and is not willing to answer any questions before finding out the specific situation. Because in the mysterious space composed of pure consciousness, no one knows what serious consequences will be caused by using supernatural forces, let alone whether it will cause harm to themselves. Although sometimes, Zhang Cheng doesn''t mind releasing his crazy side hidden in his subconscious, it''s not now. He narrowed his eyes and remained silent for a long time. At the same time, he observed for a long time. Then he said to the black virtual shadow in a tentative tone: "Why are you so persistent in death? If you really represent a mystery of death, why are you still alive? Don''t tell me that the dead are not living. Even the dead will decay in the face of the ultimate death." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This time, the shadow didn''t make a sound, and the eyes that had no expression suddenly flashed a glimmer of light. "Ah, it seems that I found your little secret." How could Zhang Cheng, who has always been keen on observation, not be aware of the strange flash of death, immediately approached and looked directly at the other party''s face with only bones: "tell me, what is death in your understanding? And who created this understanding of death?" "You are very smart, mortal. You are one of the smartest mortals I have ever met." a faint red light came out of the skull like eyes of the virtual shadow. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng immediately nodded with satisfaction: "as expected, you are intelligent, or this space is intelligent, right? But I''m curious. You say I''m one of the smartest mortals you''ve ever seen, which means that others have also discovered this little secret." "That''s right! The last person who found me was as young as you. The only difference was that his mental state was a little crazy and full of all kinds of wonderful ideas. Oh, I remember, his name was Faust." Xu Ying raised his hand and touched his jaw bone, as if recalling the distant past. "Faust? What did he get from you?" Zhang Cheng looked calm and obviously expected the result long ago. After all, this book was given to him by Faust. As the holder, it would be strange if he didn''t get what he wanted from it. "A little bit about the mystery of death. To be exact, I guided him to the road of death and became the last mortal in the world who can control the rules of death. Now, tell me, are you eager to pry into the mystery of death and willing to pay for it?" the shadow opened his arms and seduced loudly in a very serious tone. If it was another person, he might not be able to resist his desire for strength and agree without hesitation. But where could Zhang Cheng be fooled by this? He pursed his lips and sneered: "hum! Don''t you think you should first introduce your origin, such as who created you, and then what''s the price in your mouth?" "Oh? You seem more curious about my origin than knowledge and power?" Xu Ying obviously met such intruders who did not play cards according to common sense for the first time, and his attitude suddenly became cold. "I''m just more cautious than most people. At the same time, I know that the more I get, the more I lose. There is no way in the world to easily obtain power without paying a price. If you really master the mystery of death, the price of exchanging it will not be too low." Zhang Cheng calmly analyzed. "What if I don''t want to give the answer? Are you going to be trapped in the world of consciousness?" the virtual shadow asked without fear. Zhang Cheng shook his head meaningfully: "no! This place can''t trap me. As long as I like, I can destroy it at any time, but I need to pay such a small price." "Impossible! This is a world completely composed of consciousness. According to the rules, only one person''s consciousness can enter at a time, and if you want to destroy it, you need at least two complete and independent consciousness." "Hehe, well, it seems that I need to show my difference..." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng''s body as like as two peas, who had been completely conscious, suddenly began to tremble. He followed closely for a while, and the other man who had the same appearance was more similar. But the contrary temperament appeared. "This... How could this be!!!!!" the virtual shadow''s voice trembled and shouted. You should know that there is no way to use any magic magic in the world of consciousness. An independent consciousness is one person, and two independent consciousness are two people. "Damn it! Why did you wake me up?" another Zhang Cheng roared angrily. "Sorry, I''m in a little trouble and need your help." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders pretending to be innocent, without taking the roar to heart. Needless to say, he awakened the second personality born when he awakened his mind power. "I want control of my body for three days!" another Zhang Cheng made an exchange immediately after he found out the situation. "Yes! But you have to promise not to ruin my plan." "Deal!" ¡­¡­ Because the parapersonality produced by psychic powers does not have a strong rejection and confrontation against the master character like most psychotics with dual personality, they soon reached an agreement and turned their threatening eyes to the only opponent. Xu Ying was obviously afraid and immediately asked nervously, "what do you... What do you want to do?" "It''s very simple. We want to know all the secrets of the whole conscious space, including you." when master Ge said this, his eyes showed undisguised malice. "Of course, you can also choose to keep a secret. But believe me, this choice may not be very good for you. No matter who created you, you have your own life and consciousness. Even in order to continue to live, you''d better think carefully before telling us your choice." the vice personality is more naked, and the lines are full of strong threats. After all, psychic power is a supernatural force born from self-consciousness. As long as the main and Deputy personalities work together, the opposing ideas generated in an instant are enough to easily tear the space of consciousness into pieces. Chapter 803 Some people say that nothing is more terrible than meeting a madman with a smart mind and clear logical thinking. If so, it is to meet two at the same time. Obviously, the virtual shadow standing in the spiritual world is facing similar problems at present, and these two madmen are absolutely capable of destroying the whole space and their own existence for thousands of years. As a saying goes, life without wisdom is not afraid of death, even death itself. The end of all things means nothingness, the denial of all possibilities and existence, as well as eternal silence. Anything with independent thought and wisdom will instinctively resist such a result. After a long silence, the virtual shadow representing the whole space of consciousness finally made a helpless compromise and said in a slightly ethereal voice: "I was born in Egypt in ancient times, and it was anubis, the God of death, who created me. At first, he just grasped it as a note simply recording the death list, but as the recorded names became more and more complex, I was given a new ability to guide the souls of mortals to the country of the dead. It was this ability that let me spy When it comes to the true mystery of death, it never belongs to any God and will not be controlled by God. God only obtains part of its power. " "Are you the book of the dead?!" Zhang Cheng''s master''s eyes lit up instantly. As a member of the North American Supreme Council, he learned from some books and notes that there are many powerful magic props and artifacts hidden in the world, and the book of the dead is one of the most legendary items. It is said that anubis, the God of death in ancient Egypt, wrote it and handed it to the high priest to protect the dead, especially the Pharaoh''s tomb, the direct descendant of the sun god. Unexpectedly, the real book of the dead is not hidden in a corner of Egypt as people imagine. In this way, it is not difficult to understand Faust''s supreme attainments of necromancer magic. "The book of the dead? No, that''s not my real name. My real name is the book of the soul. Death is just a secret I peeped through observation after I awakened my independent consciousness. What, do you want to see the ultimate death with your own eyes?" the Phantom asked maliciously. "Why not?" the vice personality raised his chin slightly and showed his strong side recklessly. "As you wish!" Xu Ying stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly. Next second The whole bare forest began to change! For a moment, all these things that were already full of strong smell of death and decay were turning into nothingness at a very fast speed. In just a few minutes or so, there was nothing in the whole conscious space, leaving only a dark place. No sound! No light! No air! No pulse and heartbeat! Even whether they still exist or not should be marked with a big question mark! In this environment, thinking and consciousness began to become weak and vague, as if everything had lost value all at once. Time seems to fall into an eternal static state. Obviously, this is the true death in the legend, the end of the withering of all things. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours, or maybe a few years, decades, hundreds of years When the first pale light lit up the darkness, the virtual shadow immediately asked, "how do you feel? Do you feel the grandeur and vastness of the rules of death? Yes! No matter how you and I struggle, we will eventually enter the eternal death, and no one can escape." "So? What do you want to express? Or what do you expect?" Zhang Cheng''s host asked with a smile. "Are you not crazy?" the empty shadow tone revealed a trace of surprise. "Crazy? Why should we be crazy?" a sarcastic smile appeared on the Deputy personality''s face. "Your so-called eternal death is just a conclusion from a narrow perspective. In fact, life and death are inseparable twins, and there must be a new life if there is death. It is not terrible for a world to go to death, because there will be a new world." "It seems that this guy doesn''t use this trick to drive people crazy." Zhang Cheng''s master exposed the other party''s dark tricks to his face. Obviously, for most normal people, such an experience of facing the ultimate death will definitely have a great impact on the three outlooks. Therefore, it is expected to move towards psychopathy and schizophrenia. "Do you want to kill it?" the Deputy personality licked his lips, and his eyes burst out a strong desire for destruction. After a moment''s hesitation, the master immediately shook his head: "no, it''s not necessary. It''s still valuable. At least it can let us have a deeper understanding of death and learn to manipulate this ubiquitous powerful force. But now, we''ve been here for too long. It''s time to leave." The voice just fell! The two completely independent consciousness exchanged a look at each other, immediately released the spiritual power shock wave to the greatest extent, and forcibly tore a hole in the closed consciousness space. "No!!!!!!!!!!! Bastard! How dare you!" the virtual shadow cursed madly, followed by exhausting all his strength, and finally managed to close the tear. After all, for it, this closed space is equivalent to the body. Once it is seriously damaged, it is in danger of death immediately. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng can''t hear these curses. Returning to his body, he temporarily returned the vice personality to a state of rest for the first time, raised his head and looked at laforn sitting opposite the sofa: "when did you come?" "I''ve only been here for less than three minutes! How are you? Are you okay?" the old man tried in an uncertain tone. "It''s all right! I''m fine!" Zhang Cheng pretended to shrug his shoulders easily and glanced at the clock in the living room. Less than ten minutes have passed since the touch of writing, which doesn''t seem to be as long as expected. "Very good? I don''t think anyone who has touched this book will feel very good. Faust has gone too far recently, and he actually gives such a dangerous thing as a gift." Laverne rolled his eyes angrily. Needless to ask, he knows what the book of the soul is and how terrible it is. "Don''t worry, although it has caused a little trouble and trouble, it has brought many benefits on the whole. By the way, you came here specially to see if I was driven crazy by this book?" Chapter 804 "It sounds like you have seen the power of this book, haven''t you? Don''t take it lightly. As far as I know, several apprentices of Faust have become crazy because they have touched it. Remember Nathan in the debris world? He is one of the victims. As far as I know, no one can stay normal after touching this book, even Faust himself was more or less affected... " When laforn said these words, he stared at Zhang Cheng''s reaction with one eye, trying to find something abnormal. But unfortunately, he finally saw only a calm young face and couldn''t find anything. "As I said, little trouble of this degree is not a problem for me. In addition, Faust is right. I am indeed a kind of person with him. I always thirst for animation with poor knowledge and power. This is an inherent nature and can''t be changed." Zhang Cheng carefully covered the cover of the book of souls with a dinner towel. As a man who has experienced the world of eternal death, he knows too well why Faust''s apprentices are crazy. Normally, in that case, all normal people will fall into the edge of madness and collapse, especially the feeling of gradual disappearance of self-consciousness, which is more frightening than anything else. Fortunately, however, his mental state is not ordinary. If the definition of modern medicine and psychology is applied, it should belong to deep schizophrenia and dual personality. So when everything around you becomes blurred, you can still keep in touch with your parapersonality to ensure that you don''t lose yourself. Laverne obviously didn''t know these secrets, and subconsciously frowned: "you shouldn''t be bewitched by Faust. You know, I''ve known him for more than 80 years, and I know more than anyone how sick and dark his heart is. Promise me, don''t touch this book again. You''re strong enough not to learn a lunatic with abnormal spirit." "Oh? Do you think I''m the more normal one between me and him?" Zhang Cheng showed a strange expression on his face. Because there are too many slot points here, I really don''t know where to vomit. You know, as a madman who has just planned to kill humans on a whole planet, he really doesn''t think Faust can compare with the darkness in his heart. To be exact, through this crazy act of destruction, he completely liberated himself from the identification of pure human identity, and no longer felt that ordinary people were the same kind and race as himself. Under this concept, even the human beings who kill and destroy many worlds will not have even a little guilt or intolerance. "No! I mean, he''s been a little abnormal recently. There may be something wrong here. You should be most vigilant. After all, when he goes crazy, he doesn''t care whether you''re an ally or not." Laverne pointed to his head. "His mental state is unstable?" how sharp Zhang Cheng immediately realized the hint revealed in his words. Laverne nodded without thinking: "yes! Almost every 30 years or so, he will enter a dangerous period. During this period, he can''t control his desire to kill. Most of them will create a terrible killing feast in a corner of the world." "Can''t control yourself?" Zhang chengruo tapped the table thoughtfully and fell into meditation. He doesn''t think Faust is the kind of person who can''t control his desire to kill. This abnormal behavior is probably related to the cost of controlling the rules of death. "Well, let''s talk about him first. In short, you remember to stay away from him during this period. Here, this is the list I promised you. Pick one quickly as compensation." laforn threw an A4 printing paper on the table. "No hurry." Zhang Cheng picked it up and glanced at it. He found nothing he was interested in, and threw it aside. "No big news has happened in the underground world in recent months?" "Big news? If I remember correctly, the biggest news is the longevity potion you gave to Polman for auction. At present, the slightly powerful guys in the world are desperately asking about your whereabouts and preferences. If nothing happens, someone will visit you soon. You should understand that you are already the best in the world on the road of delaying aging and death "A great alchemist," laforn said with emotion. If he hadn''t absorbed enough divinity, he would have been crazy about pursuing this magic potion that can prolong his life by 10 to 20 years, just like other old people. But now that he has something better, he doesn''t have to be as ugly as a dog chasing bones. "Really..." Just when Zhang Chenggang wanted to say something more, the mobile phone thrown on the table suddenly rang. Subconsciously, he picked it up and pressed the answer button: "hello?" "My God! Dear! Your call is finally through! Come on! Help! I''m in trouble!" Elizabeth''s nervous voice came through the microphone. "Calm down! Tell me what trouble you are in?" Zhang Cheng asked calmly. Through his voice, he can make sure that his girlfriend, although a little flustered, has not been hurt in any real sense. "Yes... It''s a scorpion tailed lion! This bastard smuggled a scorpion tailed lion from Iran to New York! Damn it! If you don''t arrive in ten minutes, wait for me to collect the body." Elizabeth panted regardless of her usual image of a lady. "Hold on! I''ll be right there." As soon as he heard of the scorpion tailed lion, Zhang Cheng''s face changed slightly. He immediately pressed the mobile phone''s positioning system. After a while, he confirmed the girl''s location on the virtual map and directly said to Laverne, "sorry, I''m afraid I''ll excuse you for a while." The voice just fell! He directly cast the transmission magic, and the whole person disappeared in place. Feeling the residual energy shock in the air, Laverne shook his head with a smile and joked: "Hey, women, no matter what age, are always so troublesome." However, ridicule belongs to ridicule. Seeing that the owner of the house has left, he has no meaning to stay. After getting the large cats locked in the room for a while, he soon chose to leave. No one noticed at all. Just after everyone disappeared, the ancient book covered with napkins suddenly released a black fog, which directly dragged all the animals inside and outside the villa into the book. In less than a few seconds, a large amount of viscous plasma slowly flowed out of the middle of the pages, dyeing all the expensive handmade carpets red. Chapter 805 Scorpion tailed lion, as its name implies, is a special creature with a red lion body, a human face, human ears and blue eyes, three rows of sharp teeth on the upper and lower jaws, and deadly stings on the tail like a scorpion. Moreover, these stingers can be fired in any direction. Once hit, they will not only cause physical damage, but also quickly spread throughout the body with the blood flow. In addition, according to ancient Persian records, the throat of this monster can simulate the sound of a flute or horn to lure its prey. Generally speaking, there are only a few powerful scorpion tailed lions that frightened human beings in the mythical era. At present, only a few live within the Arab sphere of influence in West Asia, Central Asia and South Asia, with a total number of no more than 300. They are strictly protected by local forces. 100% of those who want to make a wrong idea will be sniped by them. However, as the saying goes, the return is always proportional to the risk. Because scorpion tailed lions are highly domesticated, and the venom secreted by their tails can work on a variety of magical creatures, many people are secretly willing to pay a high price for one or two, which naturally gives birth to the business of poaching and smuggling. Relatively speaking, the European continent with a long history has a slightly strong demand in this regard, while few people in North America dare to touch this restricted area. The reason is very simple. As early as 1903, someone transported a hidden scorpion tailed lion to Atlantic City. As a result, there was an accident on the way, resulting in dozens of deaths and hundreds of injuries. The whole street was full of plasma and broken corpses, almost exposing the underground world to ordinary people. In order to ensure that a similar situation would not happen again, the perpetrator was sentenced to 300 years of indentured slaves, and his descendants are still providing special services to a member of Parliament. With this living example, no one dared to try to transport dangerous magical creatures to the United States in a hundred years. But more than 100 years later, it seems that some guys have forgotten their lessons and are ready to move again. Abraham boroman, a fallen druid who was expelled from the church for violating the rules, is currently the only guy on the east coast of the United States who dares to engage in the smuggling and trafficking of dangerous magical creatures. But today, he was obviously in a bad mood. He sat in the office with a gloomy face and roared at several of his men: "fool! Tell me! Did you grow up eating shit? Unexpectedly, a woman sneaked into the warehouse! And let the scorpion tail lion worth 30000 gold dinars run away!" "Boss, she''s not an ordinary woman, but a witch," whispered a black man in his thirties. "Shut up! I don''t want to hear your excuses! Remember, I''ll give you twenty minutes to clean everything up and never be found by the Lord and the Council, okay? Or we''ll all die!" Abraham boroman threatened fiercely. "Twenty minutes? Capture a scorpion tailed lion and a witch in the complex wharf warehouse?" the black man stared with incredible expression on his face. "You should know that this is a New York port! The annual throughput reaches hundreds of millions of tons! Just the containers placed outside can''t see the end at a glance! Coupled with the unified warehouse, even if it touches thousands of people, it may not be able to check all corners in one day." "Don''t worry about this! I''ll send my baby to search! Your task is to catch people and scorpions! Especially that damn little bitch! I must let her know how serious the consequences of disturbing my business are." Then Abraham boroman put two fingers in his mouth and whistled hard. moment Numerous seagulls came from the sea and circled over the whole wharf logistics area. After a while, more than half of them swooped down towards the corner near the East. Seeing this scene, he immediately opened the window and pointed to the place where the seagulls fell: "right over there! Go! Don''t let them run..." Before the words were finished, a poisonous needle flashing black light slammed into the nearby wall, frightening everyone in the house into a cold sweat. You should know that the scorpion tail lion''s toxin is not comparable to any toxic creature on earth. It is not so much a poison as a magical energy that can affect the body function. Even an adult elephant will die of poisoning in just a few seconds. "Meow!!!!!!!!!" Before these people could recover, a small animal covered with black hair like a cat suddenly jumped out of the back of a container, directly knocked away the scorpion lion chasing the girl, and roared menacingly at the same time. "Come on! Cody! If you hold on for a few more minutes, Zhang will come and save us." Elizabeth shouted without looking back as she ran with all her life. "Get out! I swear! If you can go back alive this time, you must scratch your ass." When talking, the black Plush creature, which was only the size of a domestic cat, expanded rapidly and became an elegant leopard. In particular, its large claws with exaggerated proportion emit metallic luster at the end under the irradiation of the sun. At first glance, they are not vegetarian. But the grumpy scorpion tailed lion obviously wouldn''t be frightened by this threat. After getting up from the ground, he immediately shot a poisonous needle from his tail without saying a word. Pop, pop, pop! With the dazzling golden spark, the thick and solid container shell was suddenly pierced through a row of small finger thick holes. Not wanting to be outdone, Cody waved his claws sharper than the machine tool turning tool, rushed straight at the scorpion lion and cut a deep bone wound on the other party. "Woo!!!!!!" The intense pain made the scorpion lion become more and more manic. He opened his mouth and tried to bite his opponent with three rows of sharp fangs. Because the two are now intertwined with each other, once it bites down, it will cause no small harm to Cody, who has become a big cat. At this critical moment, a black spot suddenly appeared in the air, immediately following the surrounding time, and suddenly came to a standstill. Next second Boom! A huge fireball soared into the air! The poor scorpion lion was directly shocked by the explosion and shock wave generated by the fireball, and hit the container stacked behind, making a deafening noise. "Sorry, I wasted a little time locating the coordinates. Are you okay?" Zhang Cheng came to the girl and asked with a smile. "God! You''re back at last!" Elizabeth jumped up and put her arms around her boyfriend''s neck. The whole person trembled with excitement. Chapter 806 "Roar!!!" Obviously, the scorpion tailed lion was not seriously hurt by the huge fireball just now. He soon staggered out from under the collapsed container and roared with anger and pain. Especially at the end of the wing like a bat, you can even see the light black flame. All the steel plates in contact with it melt into bright red molten iron in just a few seconds. "Oh my God! It... It''s not dead yet?" Elizabeth opened her mouth with an unbelievable expression. "Death? No, the scorpion lion doesn''t die so easily, and I''m not going to kill it." After that, Zhang Cheng gently pushed the girl aside and looked at the magical creature that has survived from the distant mythological era with great interest. There is no doubt that this is the first time he has seen a scorpion tailed lion, and it is still a young scorpion tailed lion far from reaching its peak. However, judging from the attack power, vitality and special magic ability of the other party so far, even if it is not as good as the giant dragon, which can stand at the top of the food chain in any fantasy world, it will not be much worse in adulthood. Especially after the injury, the black flame wrapped at the end of the wing is completely an advanced use of magical energy. It is estimated that there is at least a high temperature of thousands of degrees. It is absolutely impossible for normal people to survive if they accidentally touch it. "Be careful! There are not only scorpions here, but also some rather ferocious bastards," Elizabeth warned cautiously, glancing at the abnormal number of seabirds around her. "Hehe, relax. Have you forgotten who I am? Besides, this is New York, my territory..." As a person who likes to be vigilant all the time, how could Zhang Cheng not notice the seabirds standing around. But for him now, these small things that can''t be on the table don''t need to be too concerned. At best, they can only be regarded as small games to kill boring time. Of course, for Abraham boroman, the opposite is true. If we want to find a reference for his smuggling activities, it is equivalent to a gang boss engaged in illegal drug trafficking and arms trading in New York. Moreover, because a lot of income can not be put on the surface, it is still a "tax evader", that is, it does not pay enough tax quota to its superior Lords. Once this behavior is exposed, he will face not only the punishment of the Supreme Council, but also the fierce anger from the superior Lords. If there is no accident, it is estimated that the superior Lord will tear it to pieces before the messenger of the Supreme Council arrives. After all, the Lords of the underground world are not American congressmen and politicians who can only play tricks. They will defend their rights and dignity with blood and death. Most importantly, if the immediate crisis cannot be solved, the smuggling network established by Abraham boroman through violence will quickly disintegrate, and his people will no longer obey orders unconditionally as before. So even in order to protect their authority, they have to clench their teeth and roar at the men in the office: "what are you waiting for? Don''t you come with me to solve the invaders quickly! Don''t you want to live?" The voice just fell! He immediately jumped out of the window, turned into a huge white headed sea eagle, and flew straight towards the place of the incident. "Damn it! Come on! Move! If the invaders escape this time, we''ll be all over." Another middle-aged man nearby also quickly reflected and grabbed a blow drum engraved with ancient patterns and symbols. It''s not how loyal he is, but as long as one of those who have done this business is caught, the rest will often suffer, and no one can run away. After a while, these outlaws of the underground world surrounded the scene from all directions, and drove away the dock staff and security guards who came to deal with the sudden situation with the help of supernatural forces. Seeing that the situation had been under control, Abraham boroman changed back to human form. He stared down at Zhang Cheng, who had subdued the scorpion tailed lion, narrowed his eyes and said tentatively, "who are you? Why bother my business? Who is the employer?" "Employer? Honey, I think you should answer this question, don''t you?" Zhang Cheng gently stroked the thick hair on the scorpion lion''s head and turned to look at the girl aside. "Well... Doesn''t it matter if I tell the employer?" Elizabeth blinked with some uncertainty. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "it doesn''t matter! Trust me, the guy who hired you is not a good man. If he guessed right, he should be as good as this gentleman." "You mean... I was used?!" Elizabeth was obviously not stupid and immediately realized the dirty means behind the whole thing. "Falk! I know who it is! You''re sent by that old fellow Nazis!" Although the girl did not say the name of the task publisher, Abraham boroman was the first to guess the answer. Just as the so-called peers are enemies, there are only two forces in New York doing such high-profit and high-risk business. With a little hint, he can immediately dig out the behind the scenes along the clues. "Nazis? Ah, the Half Blood Sea demon with the smell of smelly fish and rotten shrimp all over his body." Zhang Cheng recalled a little and immediately found the corresponding information in his mind. To be exact, he only met each other once, when paying taxes. "You are indeed a group! Go! Kill these two idiots! Let old Nazis know what it takes to provoke us!" Abraham boroman did not know how many pictures his brain had filled, and immediately issued an attack order without hesitation. He himself raised his hands and, with the help of the close relationship between druids and nature, gathered a large black cloud over the wharf in just more than ten seconds. It can be vaguely seen that inside the tumbling cloud, dazzling arcs are tumbling up and down, and may fall down at any time to strike the ground indiscriminately. "Go to hell!" a black man rushed to the front, suddenly opened his mouth and ejected a dark green viscous liquid like bile. "Shet!" Elizabeth was obviously disgusted. She immediately manipulated the witch''s unique mental power, raised a thick and thin steel pipe next to her arm, and slammed the other party two or three meters away. However, the dark green viscous liquid also sprayed into the steel pipe, and suddenly made a wheezing sound, which was creepy. I saw the strong steel pipe. In a few seconds, it was corroded and broken in two Chapter 807 "Voodoo of the Haitian voodoo cult? It seems that I''m not here recently. New York is really mixed with all kinds of garbage." Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows to show his undisguised disgust. You know, the Haitian voodoo cult and the original voodoo witch doctor on the African continent are two different systems. The latter is a supernatural force born from the primitive Shamanism and animism belief system, advocating the integration of soul and nature. The former is a distorted form of following the European colonists to the islands around the Caribbean in the era of great navigation, which only retains the darkest side of voodoo, such as the vicious curse, and then creating some reincarnated corpses similar to the dead to serve the caster with the power of ritual and magic. In short, where there are Haitian voodoo sacrifices, it will be accompanied by a large number of disappearances and supernatural events, and sometimes it will attract the attention of ordinary people, the world police and the media. Therefore, many lords and subordinate parliaments explicitly prohibit these guys from entering their territory, and New York is just one of them. "Hey, hey! Why, are you afraid?" the black man struggled to get up from the ground and licked the blood from his nose with a ferocious face, unaware of how dangerous he was provoking. "No, I just remembered a funny joke. You know, I hate two kinds of people in my life, one is racist, the other is black. Sorry, your American dream is over. Bye." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng grabbed Cody, who was hiding in the corner and wanted to be lazy, and threw him directly at the other party. "Meow meow?!" The black Plush group sent out a burst of innocent cries like a cat, followed by the rapid amplification of the body. When it fell on the black, it had become a fierce panther, waved its sharp claws, instantly tore open the enemy''s chest and dug out the beating black heart. "Clean up the miscellaneous fish around me. Remember, if one escapes, I''ll throw you into the pot for stew at night." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and stared at the little pet he brought back from the debris world. "OK! OK! Don''t be angry. I can''t do it." Cody was obviously a little afraid of his former first owner. He jumped onto the container and killed two unlucky people lying around. "Wow! It... It listens to you!" Elizabeth stared, as if she couldn''t believe what she saw. You know, as a nominal hostess, she doesn''t command each other at all on weekdays. Most of the time, she has to coax her. "Of course! Because he knows that if he is not obedient, I will directly put the threat into practical action. In fact, he treats pets and his men the same. He must show his strong side, otherwise he will be led by his nose." Zhang Cheng imparts experience to his girlfriend with a smile, without paying any attention to the thunder clouds constantly surging in the sky. Elizabeth nodded thoughtfully, "strong? I see." "No, you don''t understand. Being strong is not only a matter of attitude, but also the improvement of your own strength. Think about it. If you always have only Cody, who is qualified to be strong? So you also need to get rid of dependence and get a new combat pet to make it understand that you are not irreplaceable." When saying these words, Zhang Cheng patted the scorpion lion crawling at his feet. The implication is self-evident. Just when the girl wanted to say something, Abraham boroman, the fallen Druid, finally completed his natural spell and said sarcastically with a sneer: "idiot! You didn''t interfere with my casting. Now, feel the horror of lightning storm." "Correct a little!" Zhang Cheng raised a finger. "The reason why I didn''t interfere with your spell casting is that I don''t think such a poor spell will pose even a little threat to us." "Hum! Arrogance! I hope you can say such words after lightning and thunder." No hesitation! Abraham boroman directly condensed the huge electric charge contained in the black cloud above his head. Next second Pop! A strong silver lightning fell from the sky! But what everyone here couldn''t believe was that the lightning with amazing energy didn''t cause any damage. Instead, it was completely absorbed by the humble walking stick and didn''t even splash. Until the last glimmer of lightning disappeared, the rumbling thunder echoed over the wharf. "This... This... How is this possible!" Abraham boroman''s pupils contracted suddenly and his whole body shook uncontrollably. You should know that the lightning just now is the most powerful and strongest natural magic he has mastered. It is with this skill that he can firmly occupy a place in the gray industry of New York port. But now, some people can easily crack their own spells without blinking their eyes. Naturally, there is no need to say how strong or weak they are. "You seem surprised?" Zhang Cheng smiled playfully. Gudong! Abraham boroman subconsciously swallowed his saliva and asked in a slightly trembling voice, "who are you? A person like you can''t be bought by old Nazis." "Ah, yes, I didn''t accept any task or entrustment, and no one dared to use money to try to buy me off. In fact, the reason why I''m here today is just for some personal affairs." after that, Zhang Cheng raised his arm and helped the girl tidy up her hair, which was disturbed by the wind, with a trace of warmth in his cold eyes. Elizabeth obviously enjoyed the intimacy. She blinked playfully and explained, "I''m sorry, I''m a little lonely at home alone, so..." Before she finished speaking, Zhang Cheng smiled and took over the second half of the sentence: "so I want to have some fun or excitement. There''s no need to explain, I understand. But promise me that you''d better say hello to my men next time you do such a dangerous thing, okay?" "Can there be another time?" "Of course! It''s the 21st century! You have the right to do what you want to do, just pay attention to safety, that''s all." after saying that, Zhang Cheng bent down and kissed the girl''s soft lips. Seeing this scene, Abraham boroman felt that he had a chance to escape, and immediately quietly began to retreat. He planned to become the national bird of the United States again - the white headed sea eagle, and escape from the territory of the Supreme Council of North America first. But just after he stepped back less than two or three steps, he suddenly felt a cold sharp blade on his neck. At the same time, a low hoarse voice sounded in his ear: "don''t move! Little mouse! If you don''t want the big artery on your neck to be cut open..." Chapter 808 "Urban, is that you?" Zhang Cheng let go of Elizabeth and turned to look at the mysterious man with a sword around Abraham boroman''s neck. Although the opponent was wearing a strange metal mask and the weapon was a highly recognizable law breaker, he still found a little familiar feeling from his actions. "Oh? Can you recognize my dress?" the mysterious man took off his mask and showed the surprised face of urban best. You know, the metal mask he is wearing now is not the kind of thing that is simply used to hide facial features, but a magic mask from ancient Greece and Rome. It is said that this mask was all made by the sacrifice of Dionysus, the God of wine, and endowed with strong magical power. Therefore, as long as it is worn, it can not only perfectly cover all the symbolic features of the body, but also change the smell, hair color and gender. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly found the strange energy condensed on the surface of the mask and explained with a smile: "No, I don''t recognize you. I just think you look familiar with the action of putting your sword on someone else''s neck. After all, no matter how a person''s external image changes, his habitual actions will never change, especially for people who are good at using cold weapons like you. By the way, how did you appear at the pier of New York harbor?" "I see..." with a thoughtful expression, urban pointed to a huge cargo ship unloading in the distance. "I brought back a batch of new goods from Europe, with a quantity of more than 200. I specially escorted them in person for the sake of safety." "New goods?" a different color flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Perhaps an outsider doesn''t know what the so-called "new goods" are, but he knows very well that a closed container must be full of vampires who are treated as slaves. In fact, in just a few months, the demon Raines has established a shadow mage group with a total of more than 5000 people by virtue of this evil business. This shows the tragic experience of vampires recently. It can even be said that they have become prey in the eyes of countless outlaws from the king of the night who could hunt humans everywhere and eat blood. At present, many vampire families even dare not go out hunting for fear that they will be watched by dangerous elements and disappear inexplicably. The greedy and evil power of capital exposed its tusks in the underground world for the first time, which made the whole vampire community restless. "Hey, hey! I''m afraid you don''t know yet. At present, there are many Hunter teams specialized in catching vampires in major cities in Europe. They don''t even let the nobles go for rich pay." urban grinned and showed a bloodthirsty smile. There is no doubt that all this is the result of his secret provocation. After all, such a challenge to an inherent huge force must be led by a powerful and fearless person. At the same time, everyone should see that they can not only obtain great benefits, but also escape each other''s fierce revenge. In this way, driven by both role models and benefits, the residents of the underground world will take action to join them. When the number reaches a certain scale, coupled with the acquiescence of some lords and parliamentarians, even the high vampire Duke and Prince can''t come up with a good solution. Zhang Cheng can obviously imagine how frightened these guys are. He pursed his lips and said, "well done! It seems that you have made them suffer a lot." "You know, I like fighting with powerful opponents most. I''m eager to stab the enemy''s chest with a sharp blade, cut the main artery on their neck, and feel the beauty of blood splashing in the air." As he said this, the sharp blade in Eben best''s hand gently crossed the prisoner''s skin and drew a blood line on his neck. The dark red blood beads quickly dyed a large white shirt red. Abraham boroman was obviously frightened and couldn''t help shouting, "don''t... don''t kill me! I have a lot of money in my hand! As long as you let me go, I''m willing to take it all as ransom." "A lot of money?" urban best showed undisguised contempt. He doesn''t think a fallen Druid engaged in smuggling magical creatures can have a lot of money on hand. "60000! I have 60000 gold dinars! And 800 million US dollars of bonds and deposits!" In order to save his life, Abraham boroman reported his family without thinking. He never dreamed that a rare scorpion tailed lion not only failed to bring huge profits, but attracted terrible enemies. "60000 gold dinars?!" urban subconsciously opened his mouth, as if he heard something incredible. We should know that gold dinars are not those junk paper money based on national credit in modern society, but they can print as much as they want. On the contrary, it is a magical currency, which is forged in a very special place. The output of each year is very limited, and ordinary underground residents may not have access to it for a lifetime. Generally speaking, only in the transaction of magic items, potions and precious materials, the two sides will choose to use gold dinars instead of the dollar or euro, which depreciates greatly every year. 60000 gold dinars, almost equal to the sum of the income of a Lord for several years, can definitely be called a huge sum of money. In contrast, 800 million US dollars of deposits and bonds are less eye-catching. "That''s right! Sixty thousand! As long as you don''t think today has happened," Abraham boroman repeated nervously, glancing at his blood soaked collar. Through the screams and wails from time to time around him, he can basically confirm that all his men have died. At present, the only thing he can do is to save his life as much as possible and look for opportunities to rebuild the smuggling network when the storm passes. Seeing the strong desire for survival revealed in many people''s eyes before their death, urban immediately understood the idea of the guy in front of him, smiled and joked: "60000 gold dinars buy a life. I think this business is very cost-effective. What do you think?" "I don''t know. I have to ask Elizabeth about this deal. She is the one who has the right to make a decision." Zhang Cheng let it go. "Me? Of course I agree! God! That''s 60000 gold dinars plus 800 million US dollars!" the girl did not hesitate to selectively forget her previous unhappiness, and her eyes revealed surprise and expectation. Anyway, she is a young girl who came out of the slum. She will never forget the days when she was struggling to survive in the foster family not long ago. As for what the other party wanted to kill himself just now, it''s nothing in the slum, not to mention a large amount of money is enough to make up for the mental shock Chapter 809 A few hours later, in the office on the top floor of the violet House Entertainment Center, an old man who looked 70 or 80 years old was standing in front of the table sweating, his face full of tension and fear. Because he is no one else, it is another guy engaged in smuggling magical creatures in the underground world of New York, who is called the Half Blood Sea demon - nazes. Of course, compared with Abraham boroman, the old fox was much more cunning. He not only opened a freight company in the open, but also did not forget to manage up and down with the money he earned, so that the Lords and congressmen knew what he was doing secretly, but they all chose to turn a blind eye. But today, the old fox finally stumbled. He never dreamed that the task he used to block his competitors was taken away by a beautiful young witch. What''s more terrible is that the little witch is also the girlfriend of the Supreme Council member. Shock! Panic! fear! After all, he is not an idiot. He knows that no matter how many people he buys, he can''t change the established fact of violating the rules. Therefore, if the young supreme councilor is determined to kill himself, he will never have any chance to resist. "Nazes, tell me, what should I do with you?" Zhang Cheng tapped the table gently, his eyes revealing a hint of playfulness. "My Lord, I swear, it''s just a misunderstanding, a coincidence. I didn''t take advantage of the young lady." the old man quickly bent down and bowed deeply, trying to explain. There''s no way not to work hard! The underground world never pays attention to any legal system, and there is no almost ridiculous jury system. As long as the Lord and members confirm that a unlucky guy violates the rules, they have the right to catch him, and more seriously, they will be executed directly. "Why should I trust you? Or, to put it another way, what qualifications do you have for me to let you go?" Zhang Cheng made no secret of his inner malice. As a person who likes to guess each other''s psychological activities from the perspective of the dark side of human nature, he would rather believe that this is a test of his bottom line than a shit coincidence. There are so many coincidences in the world! Compared with coincidence, ubiquitous intrigues are the norm in this world. "What do you want?" Nazis ventured with courage and caution. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill you, at least not this time. But you should understand that everything you do wrong needs to pay a price. Abraham boroman paid all his savings over the years for life. What about you?" Zhang Cheng hinted. Buy your life with money! Old Nazis had this idea in his mind and hurriedly calculated in his heart how much property he needed to give in order to satisfy the young Supreme Council member in front of him. You should know that he is not Abraham boroman like a nouveau riche. In addition to smuggling magical creatures, he also involves a series of gray businesses such as underground casinos, death fighting clubs, adventure hunting erotic services, and some also cooperate with the Lord, which can be said to affect the whole body. On weekdays, through these interest alliances and relationships, he has never been the only one who has been in trouble with others. When has he been in trouble. But now, facing the power of truly standing at the apex of power in the underground world, the old man suddenly found that the power he had worked hard to establish was like a wooden house built on the beach without foundation. Once the terrible storm came, everything would come to naught. Full of strong reluctance, old Nazis hesitated for about two or three minutes, quickly clenched his teeth and replied: "I am willing to pay 100000 gold dinars! Plus 1.4 billion US dollars!" "Wow!" Elizabeth screamed and hurriedly put her hand over her mouth. At this moment, she realized the incredible richness of the underground world. In particular, the dollar that ordinary people dream of is completely like an accessory here. It is used to make up the price difference in important transactions, rather than being used as a main currency. Zhang Cheng glanced at the girl with a smile, followed by the old man and said, "you are very smart and offered me a satisfactory price at one time, so we are clear about this matter. Remember, don''t try to play your little smart, let alone provoke my bottom line, otherwise I guarantee that you will never have such a chance again next time." "I see! I swear by my life that I will never do these little moves again." Nazis wiped the sweat from his forehead, bent down and bowed deeply. "Very good! I hope you can do what you say. In addition, I seem to hear that you have a cruise ship in New York and regularly hold gambling and fight competitions on it?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest. Nazis nodded quickly: "yes, sir. Once a week, only residents of the underground world, politicians and rich people who know the underground world and serve us are invited." "It sounds interesting. What about the so-called death fight?" "As the name suggests, it means that two people bet their lives on the arena and fight unrestricted until one of them dies completely. In fact, this tradition originated in the arena in ancient Rome. Later, it was abolished for various reasons and began to rise again a hundred years ago. Please rest assured that our contestants are from their own Yes, they fight each other for wealth, reputation and status, without any performance. That''s why countless people are willing to spend a lot of money to watch and even participate in gambling... " As an organizer and initiator, old Nazis obviously invested a lot of energy and emotion in this cruel fight, and his tone was full of pride. After all, in the depths of human nature, there has always been a desire to destroy and kill. Otherwise, sports such as free fighting, boxing, wrestling and martial arts will not be so popular. They can generate tens of billions of dollars of income every year. Some people even feel that they are not exciting and bloody enough, and start holding some illegal fighting competitions to fight disability Kill your opponent as a condition of victory. Of course, all this is pediatrics in the underground world. Take old Nazis as an example. The participants in the sea death fight held by him are a group of guys with transformation ability or supernatural power. It is more ornamental and exciting than any existing fighting, and naturally attracts countless rich guests. When rich people get together, it is certainly impossible to just watch the game, and gambling came into being. Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng turned his head and asked Elizabeth immersed in joy: "honey, are you interested in relaxing with me and feeling the death fight in the underground world?" "OK! You''d better take Aisha again!" the girl nodded excitedly and agreed. Chapter 810 Three days later, in the evening, a cruise ship named Phoenix sailed slowly out of New York harbor and headed for the deep Atlantic Ocean. Although on the surface, it is not much different from other recreational sea ships. There are luxurious restaurants, dance floors, swimming pools, guest rooms, casinos and even some live performances. But all the guests who can board the ship know that all this is just an illusion used to confuse and deceive ordinary people. In fact, if you don''t receive the invitation from the host, even if the president of the United States or the world''s richest man comes, don''t expect to take a step on the deck. Because this is a special group Club similar to the membership system. Only through layers of screening can they be qualified to become one of them. Moreover, each member should ensure that he consumes at least 200 gold dinars and $5 million a year, otherwise he will be ruthlessly dismissed. But in return, they can enjoy the bloodiest, most violent and most sensual life and death struggle on the planet. There are no restrictions! There are also no rules! As long as you can kill your opponent, it doesn''t make much difference whether it''s barehanded or using weapons and magic. As the Phoenix sailed out of U.S. territorial waters, the first game was soon staged in a huge cage on the front deck. As an appetizer before a big meal, naturally it can''t be too wonderful. It''s just that two transformed werewolves fight each other. Although it''s quite enjoyable on the surface, the technical content is really not very good. Only nearly one third of the people stand around and watch. It''s not difficult to judge from the extremely excited expression on their faces that they are all newcomers who have just stepped into the circle. Young people, in particular, keep waving their fists and shouting, and some directly throw tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of dollars to bet, enjoying the strong stimulation that the modern civilized world can never give. "Go! Bite him! Bite that damn bastard!" "Tear open your chest with your claws! Blood! We want to see more blood!" "Fark! It''s fucking great! Don''t say 100000 dollars a ticket, I think it''s worth 200000 or 300000!" ¡­¡­ Glancing at the blood thirsty expression on the faces of these upper class elites in expensive suits and sexy evening gowns, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "human beings are always so hypocritical, aren''t they? They shout against war, violence and killing, but they are extremely eager for blood in their hearts." "You''re right! You know what? I''ve been running this business for more than 40 years. I''ve sent invitations to countless dignitaries who work for the Supreme Council, but I''ve never been rejected. On the contrary, every guest who has come to participate in the fight of death will indulge in it and can''t extricate himself, even those ladies and ladies who claim to be gentle and virtuous." old nazes grinned, Expose sharp fangs hidden under the appearance of normal people. Generally speaking, as an operator, you don''t need to sail with the ship every time. However, in order to satisfy the young alchemist and member of the North American Supreme Council, he took the initiative to follow up, hoping to take advantage of this opportunity to improve relations. The most ideal state is to reach an agreement in private and exchange the above profits for the shelter of the other party. In this way, although you earn less money, your safety can be fully guaranteed. No matter who wants to make trouble again, you should consider the seriousness of the consequences. Collusion between officials and businessmen is the highest level pursued by a businessman. Many people may mistakenly believe that the so-called "free capitalism" in the west is that the government does not interfere in the market and allows enterprises to compete with each other, so as to finally make better enterprises stand out and become the leader of an industry. However, this is only a theoretical state. In practice, no country will suppress foreign enterprises, support domestic enterprises to expand and occupy the market without a series of administrative means such as tariffs, subsidies and fines. All enterprises with a certain scale can not go too far without the support of the state. They are either acquired and merged by terrorist financial capital groups, or frantically suppressed by more powerful foreign peers, and finally inevitably move to the edge of bankruptcy. Although old Nazis has not studied these complex problems, he is very aware of the importance of having a strong background. It is the so-called thigh to pick up a thick hug, and Zhang Cheng is the thickest thigh he can touch at present. "Yes! Today''s human beings always feel that they are civilized and desperately want to deny the violent and bloody history of the past and the instinct of killing and destruction contained in their genes. They simply don''t understand that the reason why human civilization can reach today is barbarism and violence. On this ship, everyone has released their nature, so they will feel happy , I feel that there is a release of power from the heart. "Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and commented meaningfully. There is no doubt that he likes the atmosphere on the deck at the moment and prefers the strong resonance caused by his soul breaking free from bondage. Just as Nazis was about to say something more, an earth shaking cheer burst out around the cage. I saw one of the werewolves tear off the other werewolf''s arm with sharp teeth, spit out the blood and meat in his mouth, bite his opponent''s throat, bite off his whole head from his neck, raise his hair and howl. "Ow!!!" Such a bloody scene immediately ignited the enthusiasm of all the audience. Some people took out a lot of chips and threw them into the cage to reward the winner of this life and death struggle. Elizabeth took her sister from a distance and shouted excitedly, "honey, I won! I won!" "Oh? How much did you win?" Zhang Cheng asked pretending to be interested. "300000! I won 300000 dollars! And the killing just now, it''s like a beast." the girl''s spirit was obviously in a state of extreme excitement, and her whole body was shaking slightly. Aisha took off her coat and only wore a close fitting vest. It seemed that she had not recovered from the shock. From time to time, she looked back at the staff handling the bodies in the cage. She couldn''t believe that a fight really wanted to distinguish life and death. "If only you like it! Have a good time today. I still have something to talk to Nazis." Zhang Cheng gently kissed his girlfriend on the cheek and handed her a suitcase of gold dinars. "So much! Give it to me?" Elizabeth stared in surprise when she saw that there were thousands of gold dinars. "Of course! Don''t restrain yourself and do whatever you want. Isn''t that the meaning of the ship?" After saying that, Zhang Cheng gave a look to the old man around him. The latter understood and immediately recruited a subordinate to whisper a few words close to his ear. After a while, this guy disappeared at the end of the corridor with two girls Chapter 811 Sitting in the most luxurious room of the whole ship, Zhang Cheng took a sip of expensive famous wine from his glass, and then asked with a smile: "there are no outsiders here. Come on, what do you want from me?" "Yes, your excellency. Maybe in your opinion, I''m just a small businessman walking on the gray edge, but in fact, I also have ideals and goals." old Nazis drank up a full glass of liquor and licked his lips. "Ideal?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows with interest. He can''t imagine that an old fox who does anything to turn around has an ideal. "That''s right! Ideal!" nazes nodded very seriously. "I believe you have felt the charm of death fighting! It is like a sharp axe, which can cut off the chains in people''s hearts and release the firmly bound beasts. What I want is to unify the death fighting secretly carried out all over the world and build a real League so that more people can participate." "League? What a crazy idea!" Zhang Cheng''s face showed undisguised surprise. "I have to admit that I was shocked by your ambition. You have to understand that death fighting is not a project approved by the joint meeting of the Supreme Council. Anyone who wants to make an idea in this regard has to take a great risk." "Yes, I understand. That''s why I came to you. In fact, at present, parliamentarians and lords in many parts of the world are secretly supporting the development of death fighting, but they just lack an opportunity, an opportunity to officially go to the front stage. And you are this opportunity." nazes carefully showed his real intention. Because he knows that he has only one chance. If he is rejected, it means that he will never get a second chance in his lifetime. After all, although the life span of the Half Blood Sea demon is longer than that of pure blood humans, it can live about 120 years at most. He is old enough to die completely in a short time. Zhang Cheng looked at each other''s dark green eyes and said after a full minute, "why do you think I''ll help you? Or, in other words, what I''m interested in? You know, you need to pay a very high price for my protection. Wealth is meaningless in my eyes." "Look, this is the gift I prepared for you." nazes obviously knew that any nonsense at this time could not be compared with directly showing his cards, and pushed a delicate wooden box forward. "I hope it won''t be too disappointing..." Zhang Cheng impolitely opened the lid and immediately saw half of the golden sundial engraved with mysterious symbols, which was almost 90% similar to the half he had obtained before. Without any hesitation, he immediately took out the other half and combined the two into one. moment The dazzling sunlight lit up the whole room, making people unable to open their eyes at all. About two or three minutes later, the golden light slowly faded down, and the complete golden sundial finally revealed its true colors. Light! Hot! The surging power of the sun reminds everyone present all the time. This is the divine power of Apollos, the sun god in ancient Greece. "How? My gift didn''t disappoint you?" old Nazis leaned forward slightly, with a trace of pride in his eyes. You know, in order to obtain this powerful antique, he not only spent a lot of money, but also offended many forces. It was not easy to get it. "Well, I''m very satisfied! No problem. I agree to your request in principle. Let go. If you get into trouble, come to me directly, and I''ll settle it for you." Zhang Cheng gave his promise and focused all his attention on the golden sundial. Just now, he found that this thing was not only a powerful magic object, but also a map and a seal set before the ancient Greek gods fell asleep. As long as it is exposed to the sun at dawn, noon and dusk, the sundial will reflect part of it, and you can get a complete map by putting together the three parts. However, since the key to open the seal has not been found, the map is of little use for the time being. I have to say, this is an unexpected surprise, a really valuable treasure. "Really? You promised!" an excited look appeared on natzer''s old face. After all, he fought all his life for this day. Now his dream has come true. Suddenly, he has an unreal feeling. "Of course! Here, this is a ring that symbolizes my status as the highest councillor in North America. I believe it should help you solve a lot of problems." Zhang Cheng has never been a miser. He took off the sapphire ring and put it on the table. When Nazis saw it, his hands shook violently and uncontrollably. He finally picked it up and held it in his palms. He knelt on his knees and promised loudly, "thank you for your kindness and generosity! I swear I will never let you down. In addition, I will give you 50% of all the benefits from death fighting." "I''m looking forward to your performance! Now, do what you should do. I want to be alone." Zhang Cheng waved his hand and directly issued the departure order. He needs some time to deal with the golden sundial in his hand, especially the series of runes that may have been carved by Apollo, the sun god, which is of great research value. "As you wish!" Nazis quickly stood up, bowed deeply, then walked backward and closed the door. Seeing his back fade away, without saying a word, Zhang Cheng immediately began to try to simulate the use of each Rune in the air. After a while, the House released dazzling sunlight of varying strength. Once, it even accidentally melted part of the iron door of the sealed cabin. The orange hot metal completely destroyed the expensive handmade carpet. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough and immediately used frost magic to force the molten iron to cool. Moreover, most of the guests outside were attracted by the new round of the competition, and no one noticed the accidents in the guest room. However, from the perspective of security, he stopped further after simulating a single rune, and it was not too late to break up and study it slowly after going back. Otherwise, the ghost knows whether the power will sink the whole ship or cut it in half when more than two runes are combined together. At the same time, Elizabeth and Aisha, a pair of young girls who are not related by blood, but are closer than their own sisters, once again appeared at the scene of the game and cheered loudly for their betting players. They don''t care about the image of a lady at all. They were so involved that they didn''t even notice that someone was watching themselves through the window on the top deck Chapter 812 Below the tower of time and space, Adam, a special life transformed from artificial intelligence, is busy checking a series of complex and expensive experimental instruments. From time to time, he also raises his head and looks at the unknown substance at the top of the tower, which constantly emits strange light. For him who has just obtained independent consciousness and self, he has not realized that he has completed the process from quantitative change to qualitative change both internally and externally, and still regards tireless service for his master as his highest mission. Especially for the light mass who did not know what words to describe, he had an unprecedented strong desire to explore. Since this thing was placed on the top of the tower, all dragons in the whole space began to grow at an incredible speed, and some had varying degrees of changes, as if some force in the body had been awakened. In Adam''s memory, almost no creature can be compared with it, even the gods in myths and legends. "Test! I need more tests..." Just as he was whispering to himself and preparing to turn on the instrument to detect what secrets were hidden in those photons again, a portal suddenly opened out of thin air. Next second Zhang Cheng, with a faint strange smell all over, appeared in front of the tower through the portal. Obviously, he had just completed a "fierce war" with Elizabeth, so he would inevitably have a residual smell. "Master!" Adam quickly put down his work, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed gracefully. "How''s it going?" without any nonsense, Zhang Cheng directly put forward the issues he was most concerned about. Adam obviously hesitated for a moment, and then replied in an uncertain tone: "so far, I have conducted a total of 12 spectral tests, 40 attempts to capture photons, and six energy shock tests..." "Stop!" Zhang Cheng raised his hand to stop the other party''s detailed report. "You don''t need to tell me the specific process, just give me the results." "I''m very sorry! At present, I only find that those light beams scattered in the air can induce gene mutation to some extent, and all photons, like life, will not feed back all kinds of situations exposed to the outside world in a way we can''t understand. It''s like... It''s like that light group is using these photons to obtain external information." Adam spoke everything he knew with a very fast speed, and his eyes were full of inexplicable emotions, both a little like anger and a little like vigilance. "You mean... Is it alive? Thinking?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. Adam nodded first, then shook his head: "Master, according to the experimental data, it does have an extremely complex information transmission system, but it is still impossible to judge whether it has thinking. I think you should not measure it with an ordinary life, but as a special individual higher than any life we have seen." "I understand!" a thoughtful expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face, and then continued to ask, "have you found any ways to use energy?" "Yes! I have found a way to weaponize it. When the external pressure and heat exceed a certain critical point, this light cluster will release terrible energy waves and destroy all substances within tens of meters around its center. The higher the heat and pressure, the wider the coverage of the energy wave. This is the curve I calculated. Are you interested You can have a look if you like. " After that, Adam took one of them out of a thick pile of printing paper and handed it to him. Zhang Cheng then glanced at it and immediately pursed his lips with a crazy smile: "so, if I detonate a large enough hydrogen bomb around him, it has the ability to destroy the whole earth?" "It''s true in theory, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy in practice. Generally speaking, it''s the limit to blow up the earth''s crust at most." Adam''s eyes kept flashing and quickly gave an estimate of the destructive force. "Great! It seems that creating you is the most correct choice. Continue to study deeply. I''ll stay in the tower for a few days. Don''t bother me if there''s nothing important." "As you wish, master." After getting the answer he wanted, Zhang Cheng quickly got into the innermost room on the first floor of the tower, carefully spread out the book of the soul with a strong smell of blood, and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "in the next time, let me see the mystery of death and master the rules of death." The voice just fell! He poured his consciousness into the book again. After a while, the unconscious body began to emit a chilling smell of the top four. No one knows what happened inside, only that the ubiquitous death energy began to gather rapidly on the first floor of the tower. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the distant hell, the resurrected Burning Legion has made all preparations, and can start a huge war sweeping the two worlds at the command of one. Especially the irritable Pit Lords are eager to conquer, kill and destroy all the time. If it were not for the constraints of the ruling magic code, they would have begun to attack the demon lords in the surrounding areas. As the first member to swear allegiance to Zhang Cheng, reeness has become one of the top commanders of this huge Legion. At the moment, he is standing on the balcony to enjoy the endless army outside. He doesn''t look back and asks, "have those fear demons sent news back recently?" "Yes, your majesty. According to the information sent back yesterday, hell and heaven have invested more than 100000 troops in the border area, and three large-scale conflicts have broken out successively. It is estimated that they will enter a state of full-scale war in up to five days." another elite demon quickly gathered on one knee. "Hum! A bunch of fools! I really hope to see how wonderful the expression on their faces will be when they know that all this is a fraud." Raines licked his tempting red lips with a sarcastic tone. Just as the elite demon was about to say a few flattering words, the closed door of the room was suddenly pushed open, and Warren swaggered in from the outside. He first looked around, and then immediately asked, "where''s the female demon lord Nisa?" "What are you looking for her for?" Raines turned and stared at his energetic eyes. "The messenger of hell is coming soon! We need her to cooperate in a play!" Warren urged impatiently. Since Zhang Cheng left, he found that those honest demons began to obey the public and secretly make small moves. Rao is that he has the power to see through the future and can''t help feeling a headache. Chapter 813 "Emissary? What emissary? Why didn''t I get the news!" Raines asked loudly with a slight change in his face and a domineering attitude. But it''s a pity that Warren obviously didn''t eat this, and replied with disdain: "who do you think you are? Why should I inform you? Don''t forget, I''m the supervisor of the whole plan to conquer hell, and you''re just a dog obeying orders." "What?! do you want to die? Lowly human!" Raines was obviously angered, and the terrible shadow energy began to gather rapidly around her body. "Lowly? If I remember correctly, your master seems to be a human, at least he used to be a human. The most important thing is, are you sure you want to go against the orders given by your master and be my enemy?" Warren stepped forward without weakness, and there was no fear in his eyes. For a person who can see through the future, there is almost no secret about what is a bluff test and what is really want to do. The succubus queen narrowed her eyes and was obviously hesitating, but before she made a decision, Pollack, the doomsday guard, slammed the door and scolded in a cold voice: "do you know what you''re doing, self righteous fool?" "Damn it! You''re on his side?" Raines''s pupils contracted suddenly. You know, as the first carrier of the shadow in the world, she is not afraid of the lords who have been resurrected from the Lord''s magic code, but is afraid of the doomsday guard, which is also the first carrier of evil energy in the world. The reason is very simple. From the perspective of energy born in development, no matter how powerful the high-level of the Burning Legion once was, as long as it is resurrected in this world, some forces will be integrated into her body. Therefore, theoretically, only Pollack can be compared with it, or even stronger. After all, the doomsday guard was the creation and loyal men of the dark Titan Sargeras. After the fall, the combat effectiveness soared rapidly, which is essentially different from the succubus who always likes sneak attacks and stabbing people. This is not a gap in energy level, but a gap in combat awareness and experience. "No! I''m not on anyone''s side, I''m just on the side of the rules set by the master. Remember, Raines, don''t try to cross the border, or I have the right to kill you." Pollack''s eyes twinkled with warning. People with a little common sense know that doomsday guards never joke. Once something is said from their mouth, it often means an ultimatum. "Asshole! I remember you! Wait for me!" the angry enchantress king put down a cruel word, jumped directly from the balcony, spread her wings and landed in the square in front of the palace by gliding. She angrily disappeared into the intricate alleys in the city. Several elite demons followed, completely afraid to stay on the balcony for even a second, for fear of being torn to pieces by the powerful doomsday guard. When Warren saw this scene, a proud smile appeared on his face and bowed slightly to Pollack: "thank you for your help, or I''m afraid I''ll have to work hard to deal with this difficult guy." "There''s no need to thank you. I''m just following the rules. In addition, Nisa you''re looking for is locked in the first cabinet on the right side. Finish the task assigned by the master quickly." After saying this, Pollack turned and left without stopping for a second. "Hehe, I even drove the Burning Legion from another universe to work for myself. Should I say you are stupid or too smart? Forget it, it doesn''t matter to me anyway." Warren whispered to himself, and immediately opened the closed cabinet door to reveal Nisa, who was bound into a very shameful posture. I have to say that for an extremely lecherous old man, this picture is a little too exciting. He immediately smiled bitterly and exclaimed, "it''s incredible! Madam, your hobby is a little special. Maybe we can have an in-depth exchange next time. I''m more experienced in this regard." "Shut... Shut up! Untie it for me quickly!" roared the female demon lord in a trembling voice. Because the rope tightly tied some very sensitive parts, God transmitted a lot of stimulating information to the brain, causing the whole to be in a state of high mental excitement. "Of course! I have many important details to discuss with you," said Warren, taking out a dagger to cut off the tenacious magic rope. Nisa quickly got up from the ground, dressed as fast as she could, and said gnashing her teeth, "I order you to forget what you just saw! Otherwise..." "Calm down, madam. You''d better worry about the demon queen than me. She''s the real dangerous one. Well, don''t talk too much. Here are the precautions I''ve sorted out. You''d better read it from beginning to end and keep it in your mind. Don''t make any mistakes, otherwise I guarantee that your previous experience is just an appetizer." Although there was a faint smile on Warren''s face when he said these words, there was a naked threat between the lines. "I see! Is there anything else I need to pay attention to besides the contents on this paper?" Nisa quickly looked through the small letters on the paper without raising her head. "One more thing! If the plan goes well, you will lead an army to the front line to fight against the forces of heaven. At that time, our fear demon will contact you and tell you how to fight the war. What you do is to obey his orders 100% and neither make your own decisions nor work too hard, okay?" Warren warned meaningfully. "I see! If I do this, can I regain the command of this army?" the female Demon Lord raised her chin and tried carefully. Warren nodded without thinking: "yes! According to the agreement, you will once again become a commander under one person and above ten thousand people. If the plan goes well, you will become the supreme queen of hell." "Very good! I''ll succeed! Even if it''s to regain my right!" Nisa clenched her fist and quickly left the room and walked down the stairs. Seeing her go away, Warren suddenly showed a playful smile and said mercilessly: "Are demons so naive? They still believe that they can regain power? Idiot! When the plan succeeds, you will be killed. Zhang Cheng has long been no longer a simple human, and the darkness in his heart is far beyond the limit you can imagine. Nothing can stop the coming of darkness, either obedience or death. There is no third choice Choose... " Chapter 814 In the early morning, when the sun rises slowly from the place where the sea meets the sky and brings light to the world, the Phoenix, which has been reveling all night, finally calms down a little. In addition to a few guys whose brains are still excited, they are still indulging with young and beautiful women and handsome men, or gathering in the casino to vent their exuberant energy. Most of the rest have returned to the guest room and waited for a more bloody and wonderful death fight the next night. Perhaps, as a saying goes, most people live in pursuit of three things, food, sex and some spiritual satisfaction. On this luxurious cruise ship, it can meet the three at the same time. In particular, underground world residents with transformation ability such as vampires and werewolves can often bring unprecedented stimulation to those rich people. Therefore, they will be as crazy and addicted as drug addicts once they come, so that they can''t lift even a little interest when facing ordinary people. Old Nazis proved with practical actions that the so-called "goodness", "freedom", "equality", "compassion", "justice" and other beautiful values advocated in modern society are all just a kind of camouflage and self deception. When the power to maintain order completely disappears, human beings will immediately turn into monsters more terrible than any beast and show their most real self in their heart. Violence! Blood! slaughter! Death! With all the shackles of reason and ethics broken, people can realize the spiritual release that can not be given by any other entertainment place, and become the most loyal customer of the ship. At this moment, in the most luxurious guest room on the ship, Elizabeth, who had slept for about four or five hours, finally opened her eyes, struggled to get up from the soft big bed, stared at the $100 cash and glittering dinars spread all over the room, covered her mouth and exclaimed: "Oh, my God! It was crazy last night! I can''t believe I could get rid of such an extraordinary thing!" Obviously, with the help of alcohol, she directly spilled all the money she won everywhere, and then launched a fierce hand-to-hand fight with her men on a piece of green dollars and gold, releasing all the accumulated desires in recent months. Some of them are very difficult and shameful to unlock. Even now, they can''t help blushing in retrospect. Just as the girl tried to find one or two relatively complete clothes from a pile of clothes that were almost torn into rags and put them on her body first, the closed door was kicked open with a bang, followed by Aisha, who came in from the outside and cursed with two black circles like giant pandas: "thanks! You damn little bitch, I didn''t sleep well all night." "I kept you awake?" Elizabeth pointed to her nose and blinked innocently. "That''s right! You two tossed about for more than two hours last night! And you haven''t closed the window!" Aisha complained angrily. "What?! damn it!" Elizabeth turned quickly and glanced at her right side. Sure enough, she found that one of the windows was not closed. She immediately showed a shy expression. Although young girls in big cities in the United States have always been known for their avant-garde and openness, she can''t help feeling shocked and embarrassed. After all, it''s one thing to be overheard by strangers and another thing to be overheard by your closest sisters. The former will be embarrassed for a while at most and will soon pass, while the latter may become black history and be recorded for a lifetime. "Hmm! Now you know you''re sorry?" Aisha raised her mouth and smiled maliciously. "OK! I''ll admit it this time! As compensation, how about I help you get a handsome man tonight?" Elizabeth turned her eyes and immediately chose to admit advice and put forward the exchange terms. "No, no, no, one is not enough, I want two." Aisha licked her lips with a look of hunger and thirst. "Two?!" Elizabeth opened her mouth in surprise. "God! When did you become so debauchery?" "It''s not because of you two! I tell you, I''m flooded now, so I have to have something intense and exciting." speaking of this, Aisha glanced at the messy room and asked in an uncertain tone, "by the way, where''s Zhang? Why didn''t I see him." "I don''t know. He always haunts. Even I don''t know when he will suddenly disappear or appear." Elizabeth shrugged helplessly. "Well, you have to understand that a man like him is always busy, but we can find something by ourselves..." Before Aisha finished her words, the temperature in the room suddenly began to drop. Then a conveyor door opened out of thin air, and Zhang Cheng, with an expressionless face, stepped over the threshold and came out. Different from normal times, he now exudes a strong sense of oppression that can not be described in words, as if all the substances around him, including the air, began to slowly age, decay and finally enter death. Nothing can escape! In just a few seconds, the two girls in the room couldn''t help trembling, as if a subconscious energy-saving kept urging them to run away, or they would die. "Oh, sorry." Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly aware of the terrorist forces released from his unconscious and quickly tried to control them. After a while, the smell of terror disappeared, and there was no abnormality except where you stepped on. "Honey, what happened just now? You... You seem to have something wrong!" naked Elizabeth quickly wrapped herself in a blanket, her eyes showing horror. "Don''t worry, I''ve solved a little problem." Zhang Cheng kissed the girl''s forehead and comforted her. There is no doubt that he does not want to talk about the new power he has gained, rather the power to manipulate the rules of death. After several hours of training in the space of consciousness, he has initially learned how to exert influence on the rules of death within a limited range and make it temporarily obey his will. This is an extremely powerful force, more complex and difficult to control than any known force. Most importantly, any use of the death rule must pay a corresponding price. In ancient times, in order to pay the price, the gods of death on earth created the kingdom of the dead one after another, and won the favor of the whole rule system by transforming the soul into pure death energy on a large scale. In contrast, modern faust adopted a more direct and rough way to kill and sacrifice the living to pay the price of using the death rule. However, Laverne obviously didn''t understand this and mistakenly believed that Faust''s murder every once in a while was a manifestation that the spirit was not controlled by reason Chapter 815 After taking a bath and dressing up again, Zhang Cheng quickly took two young girls to the restaurant, ordered three luxurious breakfasts that ordinary people can''t imagine, and then began to talk while eating. Although these foods don''t look very impressive, they cost as much as $6000 a minute, which is equivalent to the total salary of ordinary people who don''t eat or drink for two or three months. Such an amazing price almost made Aisha, who used to spend $20 to $30 a day for dinner, cry out. It has to be said that old Nazis definitely takes full account of the spending power of the passengers of the ship, so he doesn''t ask for the best, but the most expensive. He doesn''t even tip less than $300. It''s a real gold selling cave. If there are no accidents, each voyage can bring a net profit of a few million, even tens of millions of dollars. In particular, a large amount of cash used for consumption and gambling is processed through the banking system of the underground world, and there is no need to pay a penny of tax to the U.S. government. Just as Aisha carefully enjoyed the most expensive breakfast she had ever had in her life, old Nazis walked in from the outside of the restaurant with a spring face, stroked her chest with one hand and bowed with an affectation: "good morning, your excellency, distinguished senator, and two beautiful ladies." "Good morning!" Elizabeth replied politely. Needless to ask, the reason why she is willing to talk to each other is 100% because she won a lot of money last night. As for Aisha next to her, she just lowered her head to eat, completely ignoring the seemingly kind but secretly famous old man in front of her. As an agent of an underground world stronghold, she is not as naive as her sister. She can not only get in touch with all kinds of guys every day, but also get a lot of shady news and gossip, and know how many have been picked up for accidentally provoking Nazis. It can be said that except for those more powerful lords, few ordinary residents of the underground world of New York dare to take the initiative to find trouble with this mixed race old sea demon. Zhang Cheng calmly swallowed a fried egg wrapped with shrimp, picked up his napkin and wiped the oil stains on the corners of his mouth. Then he looked up and asked, "tell me, what''s the matter with coming to me early in the morning?" "Yes, sir." old Nazis paused a little and said in a rather nervous tone: "I contacted several colleagues who are also engaged in death fighting this morning. Three of them are very interested in the proposal of the league and want to negotiate in person." "This should be a good thing, isn''t it?" Zhang Cheng took a sip of hot coffee from his cup. "Yes! But the problem is, they also made a small request, that is to bring their own players to participate in the death fight tonight, and hope you will preside over the whole process." While saying these words, Nazis kept looking up to observe Zhang Cheng''s reaction, for fear of seeing the other party''s angry or unhappy expression. "I''ll host? They want to confirm my support for this bloody and cruel competition." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and smiled contemptuously. Like all the guys wandering in the gray area, businessmen engaged in illegal business in the underground world are also eager to get rid of their embarrassing situation and get support and shelter from the top. As a member of the highest council in North America, he can just meet all the conditions for organizing the death fighting League. To be exact, he only needs to set aside a site in his own jurisdiction, and then promise that death fighting is legal here. He doesn''t have to worry about being arrested, so it won''t be long before people from all over the world will flock to this industry. Old Nazis nodded with a bitter smile: "yes! They are more or less worried. You know, this is not a small business. Once you decide to cooperate, you are bound to spend a lot of money. Before ensuring personal and property safety, most people temporarily choose to wait and see, so I think it is necessary to give them a little confidence." "Since you want to play, do the whole set. Tell them that I not only agree to host the death fight tonight, but also give a surprise to the champion who won the final victory." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and replied with great interest. "Prize? What prize!" As soon as he heard the word prize, Nazis''s eyes lit up. He would never forget that sitting in front of him was an alchemist who could make all kinds of advanced magic potions and even life prolonging potions. "Keep it a secret for the time being! The key to a surprise being called a surprise is to keep it a secret. If you say it in advance, it can''t be called a surprise." Zhang Cheng winked mysteriously. "Hey, hey! Understand! I''ll inform everyone right now. If they know the news, they will rush over." after that, the mixed blood old sea demon bowed down again, turned and quickly disappeared at the end of the stairs leading to the lower deck. After seeing him leave completely, Aisha put down her knife and fork and asked in an uncertain tone, "are you really going to support him in the death fighting League?" "Why not? Do you think the competition is too bloody and cruel?" Zhang Cheng showed his hands indifferently. "No, I don''t mean that. I just think this old guy is too cunning and untrustworthy. As far as I know, he can have today entirely through conspiracy, deception and betrayal. Almost all partners eventually either disappeared inexplicably or were eliminated." Aisha took a deep breath and took the initiative to express her concerns. "You seem to have misunderstood something." Zhang Cheng shook his head playfully. "In fact, in this cooperation, Nazis is the weak one and the one who needs to worry about being kicked out. For him, I am like a big Mac that can never be defeated. The only thing I can do is kneel on the ground and pray that I won''t suddenly swallow the fruits of his hard work." "I don''t understand." Aisha subconsciously frowned. "In short, the underground world is a place where power is supreme. As long as you have enough power, you will naturally get more power and wealth. The former is causal with the latter, but the latter is not causal with the former. Understand? So as long as I am always stronger than Nazis, he will not have the idea of betrayal. There is no difference between suicide. What''s more Besides, the half blood old sea demon has already stepped into the coffin, and has already passed the rising period, so he can''t live long at all, "Zhang Cheng explained carelessly. "I see." Asha showed a suddenly enlightened expression. "Well, don''t talk about these disappointing things. Let''s talk about where to play for a while..." Chapter 816 Gambling, swimming, fishing, surfing, riding a motorboat on the sea Zhang Cheng spent the whole day relaxing his tense nerves completely, not thinking about those too complicated things, but just enjoying this rare leisure time. It was not until the sky gradually darkened that several seaplanes fell from the sky and docked next to the giant cruise ship. As the host, Nazis personally came to the deck to meet these colleagues from all over the world, as well as the contestants and bodyguards they brought, and arranged the schedule of the evening. You should know that death fighting is not only a cruel and bloody game, but also involves the gambling market of billions of dollars and tens of thousands of gold dinars. Therefore, real-time images should be transmitted to other places through hidden satellite networks so that more people can participate. To put it bluntly, this is a grand event to divide up interests. Once an agreement is reached, it will not change much in the next few decades. After more than 40 minutes, the mixed race old sea demon came to the side with light hands and low voice exchange reported: "Sir, we have signed a cooperation agreement and arranged eight contestants. We intend to preliminarily simulate the eliminated League tonight." "Eight people? That''s seven games until the final winner is decided?" Zhang Cheng picked up his glass and took a sip of fresh juice. "That''s right! Four one-on-one knockouts, two semi-finals and one final. In addition, we also invited a professional camera team and commentators to conduct a live broadcast around the world. At that time, at least 300000 people will watch and bet." natzer licked his lips and explained excitedly. If in the past, if a guy like them wandering on the gray edge of the underground world dares to make such a big move, 80% will be directly rubbed on the ground by the highest council of all continents. Now, however, there is an alchemist and member of the North American Supreme Council, and so far no warning has been received. Obviously, this alone shows that you are definitely holding the right thigh. "It sounds interesting. It seems that I have to show some real skills to satisfy these guys'' appetite, doesn''t it?" after that, Zhang Cheng lay on his back in his chair and enjoyed the magnificent scenery of the sea and sunset in the distance. ¡­¡­ At 8 p.m., the lights on the deck of the giant cruise ship are bright. Most guests have been informed that there will be more wonderful fighting in the future, so no one is willing to stay in the casino, dance floor or restaurant. Moreover, in order to ensure that their identity will not be exposed, everyone wears all kinds of exquisite metal masks, which are full of mystery, absurdity and strangeness at a glance. In addition, a 12 person camera team is also busy, setting up a high-definition camera at the designated position to ensure that the best and perfect picture can be taken. Seeing that everything was ready, Zhang Cheng turned around with a smile and asked Elizabeth wearing a butterfly mask, "tell me, did you bet on that man tonight?" "The guy who looks the most leisurely in Lavender casual clothes." the girl pointed to a black woman high up. "Oh? You have a good eye, a tribal priest who manipulates the soul battle." Zhang Cheng''s observation was so keen that he immediately found the power contained in the strange bone decorations on his opponent''s hands and neck. As the only continent in the world that maintains the primitive supernatural form from beginning to end, Africa has always been the last pure land of Shamanism, so it is also rich in witches, doctors, sacrifices and other capable people. In particular, tribal guardians and sacrifices integrated with the spirit of nature and the spirit of animals often have quite powerful power, and others simply don''t know what their real ability is before entering the battle form. "Tribal sacrifice? If I remember correctly, shouldn''t tribal sacrifice protect their own tribe? Why did they come to participate in this life and death struggle?" Elizabeth''s eyes revealed doubt and confusion. "There are only two situations! First, the people of her tribe are threatened. If they don''t come to the competition, they will all be killed. Second, she is a battle madman, eager to improve her fit with the control of the soul through fierce struggle. Well, you and Aisha will be here later, and then my show." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently wiped it on his face. A mask like Mars in the ancient Roman temple, that is, Ares in Greek mythology, immediately covered his face. After all this, he came to the center of the venue in no hurry, raised the walking stick disguised as the supreme authority, knocked on the iron cage, and shouted through sound reinforcement Magic: "Ladies and gentlemen, I think you must be in a hurry! I can''t wait to see the fierce battle and the flying pictures of blood and flesh. But before that, I have one more thing to do, that is to create a perfect field and a tomb worthy of the final destination of soldiers." "Create the field?" An organizer who brought players to the competition subconsciously frowned and obviously didn''t like this impromptu performance that was not in the script. However, before he could react, Zhang Cheng held high his supreme power, and the gold smelting stone radiated dazzling brilliance. Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡­¡­ With a series of deafening sounds and vibrations, soon an island and reef covering a large area slowly rose from the seabed! Such a shocking scene, not only those rich businessmen and dignitaries from the ordinary world were stunned, but even the residents of the underground world couldn''t help holding their breath. Just as like as two peas of the sea, the island is a place for the competition. When the whole island rises from the sea, it will be the venue. A huge white marble block rises. With the speed of the naked eye almost indistinguishable, it will be a new replica of the ancient Rome grand stadium, and even the exquisite sculpture is no exception in less than five minutes. There is no doubt that this is the perfect combination of magic and alchemy! It is a miracle that only the top alchemists can create! "Oh - my God! This is crazy! He... How on earth did he do it?" old Nazis covered his face and fell into a state of incoherence. Although he had long been mentally prepared and knew that Zhang Cheng would make some big news, he never expected to go so far. Look at the audience standing motionless on the deck. Their reason has been completely destroyed before the game even started. It is estimated that their mind is blank now. Looking at the big arena created by himself, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction and muttered, "not bad! It seems that I have reached the limit of energy control, but the conversion rate of material and energy needs to be improved." Chapter 817 "Shet! Create an island on the sea out of thin air, and then build an ancient Roman arena on the island?! I dare not even sleep like this! This is what human beings can do?" "What a shock! Is this the strength of the Supreme Council members of the underground world? No wonder they can hide in the dark and control the world! With such power, there is nothing they can''t do." "It''s worth it! Just seeing this scene! I think this trip is not in vain!" "I feel my blood boiling! Come on! A shocking killing and death!" "Blood! I want blood! Give me scarlet plasma!" ¡­¡­ After a short silence, the crowd erupted into a fierce roar and roar like a volcanic eruption. Everyone was like crazy, waving their arms to vent their emotions, and didn''t care about their temperament and demeanor. Soon, these guys rushed into the empty arena grandstand along a stone bridge extending from the island and reef. At the same time, the photography team had to remove the fixed camera and relocate it in every corner of the Grand Arena. About twenty minutes later, everyone, including the eight contestants, stood in the middle of the field, stretched out his arms and shouted in an impassioned tone: "ladies and gentlemen! In ancient Rome more than 2000 years ago, there was a group of brave gladiators. They gambled their lives and presented one wonderful game after another to the people at that time in order to win freedom and glory. Today, we will reproduce this scene and the blood boiling fight. Next, let''s welcome our two players in the first game, the deformers from the Balkans and the death priests of ancient Egypt. " With the tsunami like cheers from the stands up the mountain, two middle-aged men in different costumes slowly came to the center of the Grand Arena, with an undisguised cold killing intention in their eyes. Because they all know very well that they have no way back. Once it starts, one will fall forever. Only the winner is qualified to survive and enter the next round. Of course, luckier than ancient Roman gladiators, the participants in death fighting are not slaves, and most of them are out of their own will, so there is basically no coercion. Feeling the rising fighting spirit of the two contestants, Zhang Cheng stepped back a few steps and directly announced: "the competition begins!" moment The shapeshifter jumps and pours at his opponent. At the same time, the whole body changes rapidly in the process of jumping. When it falls, it is no longer a human form, but a huge brown bear dog. In particular, sharp sharp fangs, if bitten, will be half disabled even if they don''t die. "Hatura!" The death priest from Egypt raised his hand and spit out a strange syllable from his mouth. Next second! The sand and gravel on the ground suddenly began to rotate at high speed, forming a powerful tornado, which forcibly involved the huge brown bear dog. In less than a few seconds, the high-speed moving gravel tore the thick fur, and a large amount of blood and broken meat splashed with the tornado, forming a creepy blood mist. However, the size of the brown bear dog is too big. Although the bloody wound looks terrible, it is actually all skin trauma, which does not really pose a threat to the internal organs and bones. In the blink of an eye, it got rid of the obstacles of the tornado, opened its bloody mouth and rushed at its opponent''s neck, planning to kill with one blow and end the opening battle. "Hum! Stupid beasts will never understand the greatness of death." the priest sneered and mocked, grabbed something like ashes from his pocket without warning and gently raised it. Woo - Woo - woo¡ª¡ª Where the dust passed, more than 20 mummies with bandages stood up, and their mouths kept roaring with unknown meaning. The poor deformer didn''t have time to respond, so he was knocked down by groups of mummies. No matter how he struggled, it was useless. He could only watch those bandages with strange smell wrap themselves more and more tightly, and finally strangled alive. Just when the audience thought that the first battle had ended, the sacrificial priest was not busy. He went to his angry opponent, took out a strange dagger, cut his stomach bit by bit, and took out the blood sparkling internal organs. The whole process of making a mummy was displayed on the spot. Bloody! Cruel! No mercy! When he turned and left, the brown bear dog with bandages all over his body stood up and followed him like a real dog. "Damn it! He made my man into a living corpse?!" an organizer suddenly stood up from his seat, and his eyes burst out angry flames. After all, it''s one thing to kill your opponent, and it''s another thing not to let go of the body. "Calm down! My friend! You should understand that these contestants always have all kinds of purposes. As long as they can meet the audience''s desire for blood and killing, no matter what they do in the competition, they are free." old nazes raised a glass full of red wine and comforted deeply. Zhang Cheng, who had just announced the start of the second game, showed his teleportation magic and came to the stand. He nodded approvingly: "That''s right! Not only should we not limit the players'' play in the competition, but we should even encourage those who can bring more bloody excitement. You know, only in this way can we attract more people to participate and make it the most influential event in the underground world. Watching the enthusiastic response of the audience, you can know how much people love this picture." If you observe carefully, you will find that there is a black pattern on the back of his right hand, as if there was life. Obviously, this is not an ordinary magic tattoo or anything, but a sign that will appear when sacrificing to the rules of death. Unlike Faust''s way of paying the price, Zhang Cheng did not intend to find a densely populated area to create a massacre every once in a while. Instead, he chose to use the high-quality soul generated by life and death struggle to win the favor of the death rule. According to the different mental state before death, the quality of the soul is also divided into three or six or nine grades. Among them, the highest level is undoubtedly the kind of person who has a firm will and will not change his mind no matter what kind of pain and setbacks he suffers. In society, this kind of person is usually called a hero or a great man, which can be met but not required. In contrast, second class refers to the kind of guy who is not afraid of death, dares to die with his opponent, or is generous to die. The contestants of death fight obviously belong to the second category, which is the most ideal sacrifice for death Chapter 818 With one brave and fearless contestant after another falling in a pool of blood, Zhang Cheng can even clearly feel the power of death gathering around his body, emitting an emotion like cheering. Of course, this is only a metaphor and description. The death rule actually has no emotion. It is more like the objective law often mentioned in books. It exists from the beginning of the birth of the world and even the whole universe, and ensures that everything will eventually return to eternal death. However, using some similar loopholes, Zhang Cheng paid the price by sacrificing his soul, so that the death rules favor him more and make him obey his will within a certain range. Looking at the black line on his arm getting deeper and clearer, a different color flashed in his eyes. Just trying to control and use this power, nazes sitting next to him suddenly put his head close to him and said excitedly: "Sir, I just got exciting news. Guess how many people are watching our live broadcast and how many people have participated in betting so far?" "How much?" Zhang Cheng asked carelessly. "Half a million people! Half a million people watched the game tonight through the live broadcast. According to the feedback from the scene, everyone was crazy and immersed in the bloody fight. Moreover, the total amount of bets was as high as 54000 gold dinars and more than 3.3 billion US dollars. There is no doubt that we have achieved unprecedented success." The half blood old sea demon gave the answer excitedly. I can''t help but get excited! This is almost 15 to 20 times the profit of his previous voyage! Not to mention the potential influence and real power gained with the expansion of scale! "Oh? It sounds quite good. It seems that I need to add a fire to make the final more attractive, doesn''t it?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously glanced at the center of the big arena. Only a few minutes ago, the second semi-final, which was extremely fierce, had come to an end. The winner was none other than the black woman Elizabeth had bet on. With the cooperation of multiple animals and the spirit of nature, she defeated her opponent at the cost of minor injury. At the moment, she is carefully treating her injury, seizing the time to rest and recover her strength as much as possible to prepare for the last finals. "I heard you have prepared a prize for the champion. Can you venture to ask, what is the prize?" another woman with all kinds of manners showed curious eyes. "Of course! Who can refuse to be a young and beautiful lady like you." Zhang Cheng looked at each other''s attractive red lips, specifically the slightly sharp teeth hidden under the red lips, and calmly took out a small bottle of specially improved evolutionary medicine. Even without opening his mouth, he knew that this beautiful woman was not a human at all, but a pure blood sea demon. Once she fell into the water, she would immediately show her true face of half man and half fish. "A bottle of potion?" the siren''s eyes lit up slightly. Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "yes! But it is not a magic potion in the ordinary sense, but a powerful potion that can produce permanent changes. As for the effect, you can see it with your own eyes in a little while." After saying this, he ignored the other party, raised his hand and snapped his fingers, directly blinked to the center of the big arena, waved to the last two contestants who were still alive for the time being, and immediately announced the start of the Finals without saying a word. But this time, instead of returning to the stand, he stood in the middle of the site, mixed his huge magic with the death rules, and slowly injected it into the ground to form a complex and complete law array. In this way, even if he is not present, the soul of the dead will be imprisoned, waiting for him to personally preside over the sacrifice ceremony and pay the price of using the death rules. At the same time, the battle between black women and Egyptian death priests also entered the final white heat. Naturally, needless to say, the whole body is wrapped by the huge beast soul, and constantly releases a hot red flame, obviously controlling the two forces of animal spirit and natural spirit at the same time. The latter is not willing to be outdone, and even calls the Jackal warriors under the command of Anubis from the underworld of Egyptian mythology by sacrificing their own lives. This monster, which is more than three meters tall and has a wolf head and human body, not only has unimaginable great power, but also the spear in his hand is not ordinary. Every attack can cause great damage to the spirit of animals. In just a few seconds, the original huge spirit of the lion was reduced by several laps. When the black woman noticed this, she immediately withdrew more than ten meters without hesitation and carefully took out a thick, strong, slightly blackened horn from her close fitting clothes. Judging from the size and radian, it should belong to rhinoceros, which is known as the most grumpy animal on the African road. "Oh - now there''s a good play!" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly, and a look of expectation appeared on his face. The black woman gently stroked the rhinoceros horn twice, and soon a white rhinoceros soul comparable to an elephant floated out, took the place of the spirit of the male lion, and was very irritable and planed its hooves in place. Before the death priest could respond, the rhinoceros charged with lightning speed. Next second Boom!!!!!! The audience in the arena saw only a flash of white light, followed by a deafening roar! The spirit of the rhinoceros ploughed a gully three meters wide and half a meter deep on the ground in the blink of an eye! As for the unlucky guy who blocked its way forward, he had already flown out and smashed into the wall behind the Grand Arena. The whole person turned into a pool of soft meat mud. It is estimated that the bones of his whole body have been broken into countless small pieces, and all the important internal organs and blood vessels have been destroyed. His head is like a blooming rose, which covered the whole wall with his brain, Must die no more. Of course, the state of black women is not much better. The part below the knee is bloody and can''t see where the calf and foot are. According to the standard of modern medicine, I''m afraid there is only one way to amputate and save life. "Wonderful! I have to admit, you surprised me. Come on, drink this bottle of medicine. This is your prize as a champion and final winner. Believe me, you need it now more than ever." While the audience were attracted by the shocking battle a few seconds ago, before they could stand up and cheer loudly, Zhang Cheng took the lead in coming to the other party and handed over the evolutionary medicine he had adjusted himself. Struggling to endure the sharp pain from the end of her legs, the black woman took over without saying a word, opened the plug, raised her head and drank it in front of the camera and the audience. Chapter 819 In less than a minute, the dead legs stopped bleeding and began to regenerate at an incredible speed. First bones, then muscles and blood vessels, and finally skin and nails. Looking at her feet that were no different from normal people, the black woman looked up and asked, "speeding regeneration! You... What did you give me?" "Don''t worry! It''s just an appetizer! The really interesting change has just begun..." Zhang Cheng replied with a smile. As he said, about two or three minutes later, the black woman suddenly felt something wrong with her body and wanted to swallow an unknown powder for treatment. Unfortunately, it''s too late. I saw the normal white of her right eye. Somehow, it was slowly becoming darker and darker. Finally, she completely lost the boundary with the pupil. It looked terrible from afar. More importantly, the process was undoubtedly extremely painful, so that she flopped on her knees and screamed bitterly. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The sound is so harsh! So creepy! The whole arena was silent, and everyone was watching the development of the situation. But Zhang Cheng didn''t make any response. He still stood still and seemed to be waiting patiently for something. One minute Two minutes Five minutes Ten minutes Just when everyone thought that this was just a simple abuse and torture, the penetrating scream of black women suddenly stopped, and the completely dark eye also sent out a strange light, struggling to get up from the ground and directly summoned the spirit of the lion and the spirit of fire. Different from just wrapping herself up before, this time her body completely disappeared, specifically integrated with the soul and elements, and turned into a flame lion. Both strength and soul have been geometrically improved. You should know that the guardian sacrifice of primitive tribes in Africa pursues the integration with animals and the spirit of nature, and even sublimate their souls after their death and successfully integrate with the tribal totem. But now, after she drank a bottle of magic potion, she did it all. For a moment, the whole man was so excited that he ran wildly along the big arena, venting his inner emotions. It took three or four minutes for the black woman to lift her transformation state, spread out her hands and knelt on the ground, and made a big gift with an extremely pious attitude: "praise you, your excellency! Your generosity is comparable to the gifts of nature, and your help is more precious than gold and Gemstones." "You''re welcome! As I said, this is a gift for the winner and a prize you deserve. Well, now stand up and accept the cheers of the audience. Let''s draw a perfect end to the exciting game tonight." Zhang Cheng stretched out his hand to pull the other party up, and then waved in a circle to the audience. After a while, the crowd on the stand began to become lively, with all kinds of colored paper and ribbons flying all over the sky. As anyone who is not blind can see, the black woman who won the final victory not only did not suffer from torture, but also benefited greatly from the medicine. While everyone''s interest reached the highest point, Zhang Cheng blessed himself with a sound reinforcement magic, raised his right hand and announced loudly: "ladies and gentlemen! I promise! From today on! Every champion who wins the final victory of the league can get a bonus of 100 million US dollars and 100000 gold dinars provided by me. In addition, he can get a chance to customize medicine for free. Whether it''s a life prolonging potion that can prolong life, a therapeutic potion that can cure all injuries, diseases and curses, or an enhancing potion that can permanently and greatly improve your ability, all of them are OK. Fame! Wealth! power! Everything you desire can be obtained here! What are you waiting for? Come and join the fight of death! This is the testing ground for the brave! Use the enemy''s blood and death to forge the road to success! " ¡­¡­ As this seductive sentence was transmitted to seven continents through satellite signals, the whole underground world was boiling. Although Zhang Cheng has always had a face, his identity is no secret to people with a little strength. Member of the Supreme Council of North America! The youngest alchemist in human history! Moreover, it has the ability to prepare dozens of unique high-grade drugs and life prolonging potions that can be taken continuously without any side effects. Any of these is enough to make people crazy, not to mention the integration of the three. There are even many high-ranking and powerful old guys who plan to send their most capable men to go there in person. For nothing else, they want to live more than ten or twenty years. They don''t know that all this is actually a bait to sacrifice more and higher quality souls. Seeing that the goal had been achieved, Zhang Cheng raised his supreme power and gently poked it on the ground to add a wide range of magic to the island and reef, so as to prevent passing ships from being accidentally discovered or accidentally photographed by those annoying spies in the sky. After all this, he returned to Elizabeth, took off his mask and joked in a half joking tone: "honey, it seems that you have made a fortune. Tell me, how much did you bet?" "Four million! I bet four million dollars! And nine thousand gold dinars! According to the odds of 1:2.5, I made ten million dollars! Plus more than 20000 gold dinars!" the girl jumped up and offered a warm kiss. Maybe it was too excited. Her face flushed and her whole body trembled uncontrollably. "What about you?" Zhang Cheng turned around and asked Aisha, who was also excited. "Ha! Compared with Elizabeth, what I earn is really nothing. It''s only more than 200000 dollars. If there''s no accident, I''m going to buy an apartment and change into a new car." Aisha kept licking her lips and said her endless thoughts about a better life in the future. Perhaps in the eyes of the rich, $200000 is not enough for a night of Carnival consumption, but for most ordinary Americans, it is a "huge sum of money" that is enough to bring earth shaking changes to ordinary life. "That''s right! We''ve agreed! Let''s buy a cool Harley motorcycle! And then travel around the United States! What''s up? Isn''t that a great idea?" Elizabeth asked with bright eyes. "Traveling around the United States on a Harley motorcycle? It seems like a good idea. Count me in." Zhang Cheng nodded in tears and laughter. Although he still can''t understand why some people like motorcycles, which are unsafe and also make loud noise, it doesn''t prevent them from participating in it and killing boring time. After all, there is still a long time before the full development of hell, and the location of the second seal cannot be determined for the time being. It''s a good thing to go out and relax. Chapter 820 There is no doubt that accompanying Elizabeth and Asha around the United States on a Harley Motorcycle may be the most inexplicable and meaningless decision Zhang Cheng made in the world. But I don''t know why. Instead of feeling bored, I vaguely look forward to it. Just as he came to the store and began to choose his car, in Baghdad, the capital of Iraq, an elite team of six people was rapidly shuttling through the deserted alley. It was none other than ye Lianna, who had the appearance and figure of a 13-year-old Lori. She and her men were carefully observing the surrounding environment. Once a U.S. patrol passed by, they would immediately hide and patiently wait for the other party to go away completely before leaving the hiding place and moving on. You know, since Saddam''s regime was completely destroyed, the United States and its allies have completely controlled the city. Coupled with mercenaries from all over the world for money, the whole Baghdad has almost become a paradise for adventurers. In particular, the famous "wanted for playing cards" is like rotten meat, attracting vultures and hyenas. Although so far, most people on the wanted list have been caught, but "democracy" and "freedom" have not come. On the contrary, arms dealers and intelligence traffickers are popular. Almost every once in a while, gunshots can be heard in the distance. The killing has never stopped for a moment, and the air is filled with the smell of death and gunsmoke. Of course, for ye Lianna, who has received professional training, this is the ideal workplace for intelligence personnel. Because of the extreme instability of society, people''s inner ambition, desire and subconscious anxiety expand rapidly. For the sake of power, money and beauty, they can do anything terrible, and anything can be taken out as a commodity in exchange. Human nature often shows either the most shining side or the most despicable side in this harsh environment. Unfortunately, flash is always a minority, and despicability is the choice of most people. Quickly through the low civilian area, the team finally reached its destination. The soldier who walked in front squatted down, carefully checked the door lock and confirmed that there were no grenades or other explosives behind. Then he made a safe gesture and patted the door. In less than two or three seconds, a local woman wrapped in heisa opened the door from inside and asked in an uncertain tone, "who are you kestrels?" "I!" Yelena stood up directly. "Where are the people I want? Are they all here?" "Yes, it''s all here. It''s inside." the woman was obviously a little surprised at the contact''s youth, and her eyes showed a trace of tension and panic that was not easy to be detected. "Very good! Take me to see them right away! You know, time is tight. After this is done, I have to go to Fallujah." after that, ye Lianna threw six bundles of exactly $60000 in cash to each other. As a defeated country in Iraq, the currency issued by the central bank is no longer much different from waste paper, so the relatively hedged dollar has replaced it and become the only means of payment recognized by the market. "I see!" Without any nonsense, the woman quickly counted the banknotes and confirmed that they were not counterfeit. She immediately went into the room, opened the bed and revealed a staircase leading to the basement. After motioning the three men to stay outside and keep alert, ye Lianna immediately took the rest of the people into a very dark cellar without saying a word. I saw five old men with beards and ages ranging from 50 to 70 sitting on the ground against the wall in a daze. They have obviously been imprisoned here for some time. Their whole body emits a pungent sour smell. As soon as they find someone coming in, they immediately get up from the ground vigilantly. "Good afternoon, everyone. I''m sorry to invite you in this way. But please don''t worry. As long as you help me solve a small mystery, I will not only let you go immediately, but also provide no one with a reward of at least 100000 dollars." Ye Lianna took the initiative to express her intention in authentic Arabic. "Mystery?" one of the oldest old men looked puzzled. "That''s right! I need you to decipher an ancient map and confirm its position on the modern map." Ye Lianna nodded slightly, took out some printing paper from her briefcase and handed it to her. With the help of weak light, the kidnapped experts and scholars quickly made different reactions, some of them were very interested, some were always frowning, and their eyes were full of confusion. For ten minutes, no one spoke, and the atmosphere in the whole cellar was strange and depressing. Ten minutes later, the first old man who spoke first asked, "where does this map come from? If I can, can I see the original?" "Original? Isn''t there a clear copy? What else do you want to do with the original?" Ye Lianna asked very puzzled. "No! You don''t understand! I must first confirm the age of the map, then analyze it in combination with the corresponding historical period, and finally find out the area depicted by the map. Ancient maps are different from modern ones. There was no scale at that time, so the terrain drawn is very different from modern ones, even abstract." The old man explained calmly. "That''s right! And you can''t keep us locked up like this! We need clean food and water, as well as bathing and changing clothes." another slightly younger old man nearby angrily offered an exchange condition. "Damn it! Wait a minute. I need to ask for instructions." Ye Lianna complained in a low voice. She quickly went out of the cellar, took out the high-tech mobile phone that had been ahead of the whole world for more than 20 years, and directly contacted the headquarters. Leonid learned the news and had to send it to his boss behind the scenes. When Zhang Cheng found the information received in his mobile phone, he sighed helplessly and shouted to Elizabeth, who was personalizing the new Harley Motorcycle: "honey, I''m sorry, I have something important to do. I''ll leave for a while." "Where are you going?" the girl quickly closed the nozzle spraying wine red paint in her hand, and her eyes showed a trace of curiosity. "Go to Baghdad." As Zhang Cheng answered, he raised his supreme authority and opened a portal, followed by him without hesitation. "Oh - shet! He can reach the other side of the earth with such a wave?" Asha asked with wide eyes in surprise. "That''s right! Super long distance transmission magic is very powerful, isn''t it? It is said that only the top wizards and people with special abilities can master it. They don''t need long-distance travel, customs entry and exit, and visas. They can go wherever they want." Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders and looked envious. "Hey, well, it seems that ordinary people like me should be more practical to travel around the United States on a motorcycle..." Chapter 821 An hour and a half later, ye Lianna has transferred five experts and professors to a safe house in the "lusafa" area in Hedong. Although the public security here is no better than that in the civilian area just now, at least there is water and electricity, and there is no need to worry about the possible exchange of fire or even suicide bombings at any time. Just as she stared at the experts and professors who had just taken a bath and changed into new clothes and wolfed down bread, roast mutton, cheese and fresh fruits and vegetables, she suddenly found a familiar figure who didn''t know when to appear in the room. Including the team members in charge of watching outside, no one noticed the abnormality, as if they were selectively blind. "Shh! Keep quiet, they can''t see me right now," Zhang Cheng explained with a smile and a finger on his lips. "Is this... Magic?" Yelena''s tone was full of uncertainty. Although she is now a master of supernatural forces, she does not have much practical experience, let alone extremely complex theoretical knowledge. Zhang Cheng gently nodded his head: "that''s right! An interesting magic that can make all ordinary people ignore themselves. If it is blessed around the building, it can organize all intruders without magic power to approach. I learned it recently, and the effect is very excellent, isn''t it?" "It''s really incredible." Yelena subconsciously glanced at the experts and professors who were still eating and the combat teams inside and outside the house. The former is just a group of old bad old men who lack vigilance, but the latter is an elite who has been strictly trained. Even the slightest abnormality will attract their attention. Therefore, it is not that the combat team is too incompetent, but that the effect of magic is too magical. "Tell me, during my absence, did Leonid make any private moves?" Zhang Cheng sat across the sofa and stared at pseudo Laurie''s eyes. Ye Lianna hesitated for a moment and immediately shook her head: "no! He just secretly paid 200000 US dollars to his daughter''s account 30 times through an old friend. In addition, there was no private action." "Two hundred thousand dollars? Thirty times? He''s really cautious." Zhang Cheng showed an unexpected expression. You know, Leonid''s current capital flow is not the money he first invested. He also engages in arms smuggling, trafficking in contraband and other businesses around the world, as well as operating entertainment places such as hotels and nightclubs. Normally, as long as you modify the accounts a little, not to mention 200000, that is, 2 million or 20 million, you can get them out quietly. "No, it''s not prudence, but he doesn''t want his family to know he''s still alive. It''s a disguised protection. In addition, I''m afraid you don''t know how bad the internal economic environment of the former Soviet Union''s member countries was after the disintegration of the Soviet Union. 200000 US dollars is already a huge sum of money, and any more will cause unnecessary trouble." Ye Lianna obviously knew what was on her boss''s mind and took the initiative to explain. For those who want to live a safe and secure life, the more wealth, the better. On the contrary, without enough capital, too much money will not bring a better life, but will become fat in the eyes of hungry wolves. "Restraint is a virtue! I like people who know restraint! Well, let''s talk about this topic first. Here, this is the original map. Let the experts and scholars start working quickly." after that, Zhang Cheng carefully took out the yellow parchment map from the magic waist bag. "I see!" Without saying a word, ye Lianna took the map, went directly to the table, pushed all the food to the ground, and said to the confused old people in a cold voice: "Gentlemen! The meal time is over! Let''s start working now. Here is the original map you want. It''s very, very fragile. No matter who causes any damage, I promise it''s not as simple as yourself." "Relax! We are all professional! We will never damage this ancient map by a penny." the leading old man put on his gloves, slowly spread out the whole parchment and observed the pattern drawn in unknown ink. Two others held a magnifying glass close to try to find out where they had used invisible ink, or interlayer or the like. There is no doubt that such work can not be completed in a moment and a half, so after watching it for a while, ye Lianna returned to the sofa, drinking fresh iced juice and chatting with her boss. For about two hours, the members of the special combat team guarding the door suddenly rose up without warning, smashed the glass with a bang, fell to the ground, and a lot of blood gushed from their abdomen. At this time, the sound of gunfire came from a distance. "No! Take cover! We''re being watched by snipers!" Another member of the special warfare team at the door immediately reacted, jumped into the room and dragged his injured companion inside. People with a little military knowledge know that if bullets arrive before sound, it means that snipers should be ambushed somewhere from 600 meters to about one kilometer away. As long as they are real snipers, they rarely miss. Therefore, hiding themselves completely behind solid bunkers is the only way to save their lives. But before others could react, another bullet went straight through the window and flew towards Ye Lianna''s eyebrows. At this critical moment, an invisible force field burst out on her, forcibly blocking the bullet at a place less than a millimeter from her head. "Ah! Well done! It seems that you haven''t practiced less during my absence, haven''t you?" Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t pay attention to the attack, still wore a relaxed and happy expression on his face, and even took a sip of hot tea with his cup. "Excuse me, boss. Excuse me for a moment. I need some time to solve the problem." The voice just fell! Ye Lianna''s body was wrapped with a layer of silver and translucent soul. She jumped directly from the balcony on the second floor and quickly disappeared into the intricate alley. Through two consecutive shots, she has locked the soul of the sniper. No matter where the opponent hides, she will eventually be found out. ¡­¡­ At the same time, at the top of a five story house more than 750 meters away, a white man in a US military camouflage suit laid down his arms and gnashed his teeth and cursed loudly: "Falk! Explain! I need to explain! What''s the matter with that girl? She suddenly burst into white light! Then she blocked the bullet I shot! It''s a 12.7mm armor piercing bullet! It can penetrate steel plate but cement wall!" "Calm down!" The middle-aged man standing next to him scolded, immediately picked up the walkie talkie and shouted: "this is the No. 2 Sniper point! There is something unexpected in our action! We need support urgently! Repeat! There is an accident in our action, we need support urgently..." Chapter 822 "Blood, killing and death, what a wonderful day. Baghdad is really a good place, don''t you think?" Zhang Cheng put a playful smile on his face and turned his eyes to the experts and scholars who had been scared silly. In fact, he prefers to stay in such a place full of conspiracy, betrayal, violence and chaos than in a safe and peaceful environment. The reason is simple! A safe and peaceful environment usually means a strong force of order, which makes people subconsciously hide their bad side and desperately endure all kinds of desires and negative emotions in their hearts, so as to ensure that they will not be regarded as different by the whole society, so as to be excluded and suppressed. But in chaotic places, order is often weak and unable to restrict everyone''s behavior. Therefore, whether for survival or to vent pressure, people will show their most real side, whether good or evil. Unfortunately, this crazy way of thinking is not suitable for most people. At least these experts and professors from the Iraqi National Museum and University felt that the young man was out of his mind. For the first time, he lay on the ground to avoid the deadly bullets that might come in from the window or RPG rockets. Although there are so many U.S. military patrols in Baghdad, the city is not safe at all. It is normal to break out armed conflict and exchange of fire. "No! Scalpel! Come and help! The old gun fainted!" the fighter dragging his teammates behind the concrete wall shouted the code of another companion. Although he kept pressing his hand on the injured person''s abdominal cavity and tried to stop the blood first, he didn''t know whether it was lucky or unlucky. When he bounced through, he obviously hurt too many blood vessels, even an important artery. Of course, this luck refers to not being shot in the head or through the chest, otherwise it would be a dead body now. The guy called the scalpel was obviously responsible for battlefield medical care and first aid. Without saying a word, he immediately ran over, opened his backpack, checked the wound at a very fast speed, and confirmed that the warhead had passed through and was not left in the body. Then he took out medicine for disinfection, followed by rapid suture at a very skilled speed. Because the conditions and tools are very simple, he can''t care to check the damage of internal organs one by one. He can only do first-aid hemostasis. Whether he can survive depends on his luck. Looking at the nervous reaction on these people''s faces, Zhang Cheng suddenly stood up, came near, pointed to the cross hanging on the chest of the "scalpel" and asked, "do you believe in religion?" "Of course! All veterans who have participated in the real war like us will believe something more or less. Whether they work or not, they can at least relieve the mental pressure." the man who looks a little like Latino nodded with a bitter smile. "It sounds interesting. If I can save the seriously wounded now, are you willing to give me your faith?" Zhang Cheng continued to ask with interest by touching his chin. You don''t have to ask. He must have some new inspiration and want to practice it. "Save life?" the scalpel subconsciously frowned, obviously not quite understanding the specific meaning of the word. "That''s right! I can use some way to make him recover immediately and put him into battle intact. But the price must be that you have to believe in me like a God." Zhang Cheng explained calmly. "Oh - damn it! You don''t have mental problems or believe in some evil cult?" another guy couldn''t help interrupting. Obviously, these soldiers do not directly belong to the Pacific base, but a combat team temporarily established in Iraq. Therefore, they don''t know Zhang Cheng''s real identity. They just think that like themselves, he may be hired by the organization to perform some special tasks. "Shut up!" the scalpel scolded his companion, raised his head and stared at his brown eyes. After a full minute, he said solemnly: "if you can really make the old gun stand up unharmed, I promise I will believe in you like a God." "Very good! Don''t blink, a miracle will come soon." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng''s fingers suddenly released golden light and stayed over the abdominal cavity full of plasma. In the blink of an eye, the newly sewn single hole healed quickly with the naked eye, leaving only an ugly suture embedded in the meat. When everyone saw this scene, they couldn''t help but shrink their pupils, and the expression on their faces was like seeing a ghost. Gudong! With the sound of swallowing saliva, the guy who said that Zhang Cheng was crazy carefully said, "you... How did you do it?" "Sorry, it''s a secret. You''re not qualified to know." Zhang Cheng glanced at each other meaningfully, and then said to the scalpel, "how about you? Can you start fulfilling your promise?" "Hoo..." The scalpel closed his eyes and took a deep breath. moment A line invisible to the naked eye closely connects his spiritual world with Zhang Cheng. At the same time, it continuously provides a complex energy called the energy of faith. Through this subtle line, Zhang Cheng can easily enter each other''s mind, convey some information to them, and understand the content and emotion of his brain at this moment. With the connection of faith, he was in a sleeping divinity most of the time, as if he had been suddenly activated, constantly transforming the power of faith into divine power. However, these are not the most important. The most important thing is that the man named scalpel does not regard him as a truly unique patron saint in essence, but as a spiritual sustenance and a worship of supernatural power itself. Through this test, Zhang Cheng finally understood that the so-called faith does not require a very pious and dedicated attitude as he previously thought. On the contrary, this is only a means used by God to deceive mortals. As long as the spiritual connection between the two is maintained, the emotional fluctuations generated by mortals in daily life will produce magical energy through the soul and continuously supply it to God. This can also well explain that in the early history of this magical earth, both the ancient Greek gods and the Nordic gods did not care whether mortals served themselves piously, but allowed them to pray to the corresponding gods when needed. In addition, it is not a good thing to absorb more of the energy of these beliefs. Because it comes from the complex thinking and emotions of mortals, it is inevitable to listen or feel in the process of absorption and transformation. Sooner or later, it will be affected and even do some crazy things. Open the myths and stories all over the world, it is not difficult to find all kinds of absurd actions made by gods Chapter 823 When Zhang Cheng discovered the mystery behind his faith through a small experiment, ye Lianna, who shuttled along the narrow alley for six or seven minutes, finally caught up with the enemy who shot a deadly armor piercing bullet at him. Squinting at the US desert camouflage on the sniper, she immediately frowned and asked, "who are you? The Iraqi garrison? Or the CIA?" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Obviously, the other party didn''t want to answer this question. He directly raised his pistol and shot all the bullets in the magazine in one breath. Unfortunately, all the bullets encountered the obstruction of the mysterious force field within a distance of less than half a meter from the body, and finally hovered in mid air, neither being bounced off nor falling to the ground. Such a strange picture, not only the sniper who shot was sweating, but also the face of another guy dressed as an ordinary man next to him could not help showing shock and fear. There''s no way not to be afraid! In the face of unknown forces, especially supernatural forces, even professionals who have received special training can not completely control their emotions. After all, for a long time, it was common sense that guns and bullets could kill all life on earth. If a bullet can''t kill, shoot one more shuttle; If the power is too small, replace it with a large caliber bullet. But now, a little girl who looked 13 or 14 years old stood in front of her, first blocked a 12.7 mm armor piercing bullet, and then let 11 pistol bullets hover in mid air. The latter, in particular, obviously knew some inside information, trembled all over, scanned the sky from the corner of his eyes, and seemed to place all his hopes on the coming support. "Aha! It seems that he''s the planner, and you''re just a fool who doesn''t know anything. Goodbye, American soldier." With the last word blurted out, ye Lianna suddenly took out her pistol and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! After a shot, the poor white sniper fell to the ground. There was an extra hole in his forehead, and his brain mixed with blood splashed everywhere. "What a pity, isn''t it? Guys who don''t know anything are not qualified to survive in our world." Yelena said coldly. When she turned the muzzle of her gun to threaten the rest of the guy to see if she could get some useful information, a sound of propeller spinning at high speed came from a distance. Next second Dada dada! The high-speed rotating six tube Vulcan gun covered an area of less than 15 meters between the two at the speed of thousands of rounds per minute. "Falk! Why are you here?" the guy dressed as a civilian turned and ran wildly, shouting curses at his throat. Overhead, a longbow Apache armed helicopter has just arrived and is frantically shooting at Yelena in an attempt to eliminate this extremely dangerous target. Through the spy satellite, they have seen the incredible scene just now, so they are very clear about how dangerous the enemy is, and they can''t even speculate with common sense. However, before the pilot could adjust his position and launch the air-to-ground missile, the soldier sitting in the co pilot''s position suddenly turned his eyes, followed by a swift speed, grabbed the joystick and pushed forward. Boom! The armed helicopter, which was not high enough to fly, collided directly with a nearby civilian house and turned into a dazzling huge fireball. Parts including propellers flew around, injuring many civilians living nearby. "Shet! Headquarters! Call headquarters! The bird crashed! I need support! More support!" the unlucky man affected by the explosion struggled to get up and roared wildly at the microphone. Even without going to see it, he knew that the helicopter crash must have something to do with the other party''s strange ability. Unfortunately, before the other side of the microphone gave a reply, Yelena sneered through the smoke and said, "sorry, you don''t have a chance to wait until the next wave of support arrives, little CIA mouse." As an intelligence officer who has received the most professional training, if she can''t recognize each other''s identity at this time, she can retire directly and go home for the elderly. "I warn you! Don''t mess around! Otherwise the United States of America will not let you go! No matter who you are and why you work for the organization, we will eventually catch you." the middle-aged man tried to make a final struggle. "Hum! Do you think anyone will be afraid of America? No, fool, it''s you who haven''t figured out the situation. The master is not something you guys can afford." After that, ye Lianna never gave the other party any chance to speak. She directly pulled the trigger to blow her head, picked up the blood and brain communication device, and warned in a voice without emotion: "To give you a suggestion, it''s best to stop all investigations and actions against us at once, or I promise that your partners, family and friends will pay a price for it next time. Especially you, dear Bernard, we know you are presiding over this action." "What?! how did she know that!" In an office at the headquarters in Virginia, a gray haired old man was staring at the picture sent back from the electronic screen, his eyes full of incredible look. You know, in order to keep secrets, only a handful of people know about this operation, and they have also mobilized the strength of the U.S. military in Iraq. The purpose is to find out who supports the mysterious forces that have been shining on the international intelligence stage recently. But now, the other party is not only unharmed, but also reveals his identity as the top person in charge. A traitor?! He thought of this for the first time and began to patrol the whole room with suspicious eyes, trying to find the Betrayer. "Stop looking! Our eyes are everywhere! Your every move is monitored by your eyes." When ye Lianna finished this meaningful sentence, the picture transmitted to the electronic screen through the satellite suddenly interrupted. "Shit! Who can explain to me what''s going on? Where''s the satellite? What''s going on with our satellite? And who leaked my identity?" Bernard kicked over the table and burst into incompetent rage. After all, as the top of the CIA, no one knows what what just happened means better than him. An unidentified organization actually hijacked the signals of American spy satellites and even invaded the internal network to observe the real-time picture of this office. What''s more terrible is that his identity is exposed, and his family and friends are likely to face danger and revenge in the future Chapter 824 "Betray? You mean Aymara?!" the strong woman called muscle monster subconsciously frowned, and her blue eyes twinkled with cold cold. Ye Lianna nodded without thinking: "yes! That''s her! After arriving in Baghdad, except for a few soldiers who were ordered to come for a round, only she knew my whereabouts. And according to the fact, she was lost all the time." "Damn it! I knew this woman couldn''t be trusted! The reason why she joined us at the beginning was just like taking the opportunity to steal more information and then turn around to find a buyer who can afford the price. But don''t worry, this is Fallujah, and the CIA people don''t dare to mess around here. As for others, don''t worry. I believe that after receiving the news, she should have changed her identity and outside Mao hides as planned, and no one can find them. "Then the muscle girl patted Ye Liana on the shoulder. Because the height and body shape of the two people are too far apart, the picture looks very awkward, as if one of them is an adult and the other is a minor. "No! You don''t understand! This intelligence leak will hinder our plan for Iraq and delay the transaction of millions of dollars." Yelena rolled her eyes angrily. "That''s what I can''t help. Fortunately, Zarqawi recently issued another arms order, and the quantity is not small. Most of them are heavy weapons such as RPG rocket launchers, heavy machine guns, explosives, mines and mortars, which should be able to make up for some losses." the muscle woman shrugged helplessly. "Heavy weapons? At this time! What about the U.S. military? Have they made any moves recently?" Yelena seemed to notice something, and her face suddenly changed. The muscle girl seemed to find that ye Lianna''s reaction was a little fierce. She quickly took out her mobile phone and made a phone call. After a few words of conversation, she immediately hung up the phone and said with gnashing teeth: "Fuck! Zarqawi, this bastard, has concealed the trend of the US Army from us. No wonder he wants to order so many weapons, especially rocket launchers, sniper rifles, mines and explosives. It was originally used for street warfare. The latest news is that the first US Marine Expeditionary Force has been ready for combat and will leave for Fallujah in a few days. We must withdraw early." "Retreat? Why retreat?" Zhang Cheng asked when he got out of the door and stood next to the two women. "If we don''t retreat, will we stay and wait for death? Once there is street fighting, Americans don''t care about the death of civilians. As long as they think there is a threat or potential threat, all the targets will be blown to pieces by shells, missiles and bombers. At that time, no place in the city will be safe." muscle woman gave the answer without hesitation. It can be seen that she was quite aware of the intensity and cruelty of street fighting, so she made a choice at the first time after learning the news. Zhang Cheng smiled, stretched out a finger and shook it gently: "no, no, no, the choice you make now is only based on your own strength judgment, and does not include me. In fact, we not only don''t need to retreat, but also give these arrogant Americans some training to let them understand who is the real controller in this land." "You... What do you want to do?" Ye Lianna''s tone revealed a tremor. As a person who knows the true identity of her boss, she knows too well how terrible it is for this seemingly harmless young man to go crazy. Maybe it will be a big news that shocked the world. "Ha ha! Of course, it''s a game called self eating evil fruit. Think about it. If we privately sell an American made hydrogen bomb to Zarqawi and let him directly erase the first marine expeditionary force from the map, how will the Americans react? Rage? Launch an all-out war? Or tremble with fear? It''s quite exciting." Zhang Cheng laughed recklessly and showed his chilling crazy eyes. According to the decipherment of the map by several experts and professors, it is basically certain that the seal is somewhere in Fallujah city. Therefore, he will never allow the U.S. Army to launch a fierce street battle in the ancient city, which will destroy too many things and make it twice as difficult to find the entrance. After all, as early as the Babylonian era in Cuba, there were traces of human habitation here, and the word "Fallujah" means "branch" in Syrian language, because the Euphrates River branched here thousands of years ago. "My God! Are you crazy?" The muscle girl was undoubtedly frightened by this reckless madness without considering the consequences. She turned her head and looked at Ye Lianna, as if asking "where did this psychosis come from?". "I need to make a phone call!" Ye Lianna ignored the muscle girl, took out her mobile phone with a dignified face and directly contacted the underground base of the Pacific uninhabited island. In the blink of an eye, Leonid''s figure appeared on the screen and asked impatiently, "what happened again? Didn''t I say that you are fully responsible for Iraq and don''t have to report to me?" "Sorry, director, there was an accident. He... He wants to sell Zarqawi a hydrogen bomb..." Yelena twitched her reason. "What... What?! you repeat that!" Leonid could no longer keep calm and jumped up from his chair. "Give me the phone and I''ll tell you." Zhang Cheng grabbed the mobile phone directly from ye Lianna and explained bluntly: "those U.S. troops are too much in the way. I want to get rid of them and give you a name by the way. What do you think?" "But... But that''s a nuclear weapon!" Leonid licked his lips nervously. There''s no way not to be nervous! Since the loud noise of the two atomic bombs in Hiroshima and Nagasaki, and the two superpowers of the Soviet Union and the United States continued to enhance the power of nuclear weapons during the cold war, the equivalent has increased from tens of thousands of tons at the beginning to 50 million tons madly, so that the whole human society can not help suffering from "nuclear phobia". No one knows the consequences of detonating a nuclear warhead in a real war, especially in the head of the United States, the world''s only superpower. "Relax, don''t be so nervous. The world is much more complex than you think, and the United States is not as powerful as you think. In fact, I can use more moderate means to solve this matter, such as making the U.S. military postpone the attack plan through some influence. But the problem is that this operation is too troublesome, and there is no way to act as a deterrent. You should understand that if you want to stand high and become a player, blood, destruction and death are indispensable. Try to think about it. If the Soviet Union had been tougher in the Cuban missile crisis, would the United States really dare to fight a nuclear war at any cost? Those Wall Street banks that control American finance, as well as powerful capital forces, will allow everything they have worked hard to build to become nothing? no can''t! This time, I will show their inferiority and weakness to the whole world! " With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng took out a thermonuclear warhead that had been reduced countless times by magic and placed it directly at the gate of the house. Chapter 825 Abu Musab al Zarqawi, a senior Al Qaeda leader wanted by the United States for a reward of $10 million, and the price has risen all the way since taking Fallujah. At present, it has risen to $25 million, enough to drive all the mercenaries in Iraq crazy. Unfortunately, so far, no one has been able to pocket this large reward. Although he was only a cripple with only one leg left, he was able to avoid the tracking and arrest of professional intelligence organizations such as the CIA, MI6 and Mossad again and again, and developed rapidly in just a few years, gathering a large number of extremely fanatical religious militants willing to give their lives for the so-called "Jihad". But today, he has lost the confidence and steadiness he usually showed in front of his men. Instead, he frowned and stared at the military map hanging on the wall. The reason is very simple! In order to hold the Iraqi general election next year, that is, in January 2005, the United States finally decided to launch military action to completely pull out Fallujah, a nail less than 80 kilometers away from the capital Baghdad. According to intelligence, the other side, including the U.S., British and Iraqi government forces, has dispatched 15000 people. At the same time, it is also equipped with the world''s most advanced tanks, heavy artillery, armored vehicles, air support, etc., which is a typical ox knife to kill chickens. You know, at present, only about 5000 armed personnel can be mobilized by Zarqawi in Fallujah. Most of them have only light guns, not even explosives, mines and RPG rockets. The strength comparison between the enemy and us on paper is almost heaven and earth. It is almost an impossible task to hold Fallujah under such circumstances, so he is considering transferring, leaving about half of the people to fight a tragic street battle with the U.S. military, and the rest to preserve their strength and wait for the opportunity to make a comeback. Anyway, in the Middle East, a land belonging to the Communist Party of China, any external invading forces will eventually be defeated. It''s just a matter of time. Just when Zarqawi began to consider letting those people go and those people stayed, a man with a beard rushed in from the outside and shouted, "head! The pagan woman who provided us with weapons last time came again! She said she had something important to meet you immediately." "You mean Bertha?" the image of a muscular woman quickly came to Zarqawi''s mind. As the leader of an internationally wanted terrorist organization, he knows very well that there are very few arms dealers willing to take great risks to provide weapons and ammunition to himself, and the other party happens to be one of them, and provides the most scarce heavy weapons. "Yes! In addition, she drove a fully enclosed truck and didn''t let us check it. She said she had a big business to talk to you." beard nodded quickly and definitely. "I like big business! What are you waiting for? Take me quickly. Maybe this business can teach rampant Americans a lesson." With that, Zarqawi suddenly stood up from his seat with excitement and expectation in his eyes. He believes that if we can get enough heavy weapons, even if we leave half of our men, we can kill enough American soldiers in street fighting. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the muscular woman called Bertha was sitting in the cab of the fully enclosed truck and asked in an uncertain tone, "are you sure you really want to sell this to an extreme terrorist? He''s a real madman!" "Why not? Don''t you hate those nosy Americans?" Zhang Cheng asked back with a smile. "I don''t mean that! No one in the world but Americans will hate them. But the problem is, hate is hate. If there is still a nuclear warhead on their head, the political situation of the whole world will be violently shaken and even thrown into chaos." Bertha frowned. "Isn''t chaos better? The more chaotic the situation is, the easier it will be for the whole organization to grow and penetrate and control more regions. Remember, only when the original order is broken, all kinds of resources on the planet will quickly enter the redistribution link, otherwise, they can only bite their competitors bit by bit and use their flesh and blood to slowly grow themselves. If they are lifted continuously There is no courage to break the existing political structure. What value does the whole organization have? " When saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes revealed an incomparably deep light, just like a bottomless pool of water. Just when Bertha wanted to argue, Zarqawi and his men finally came out of the house, laughed and said, "ha ha! Good afternoon, madam! I heard you have a big business to talk to me? Tell me what good things you have brought this time." "Trust me! You''ll be surprised when you see it! I promise!" Bertha jumped out of the car and took the initiative to open the rear compartment to reveal the thermonuclear warhead that hit it. "This... This is?!" when Zarqawi saw this, his pupils suddenly contracted, and his face showed an expression of horror. You know, with the disintegration of the Soviet Union, a large number of nuclear weapons in Eastern Europe once poured into the underground black market. Some were disassembled into weapon grade concentrated nuclear materials, and others were packaged for sale. Therefore, he is no stranger to this terrorist leader. However, with the passage of time, most nuclear materials gradually lose value with the passage of time, especially hydrogen warheads with relatively short shelf life. But now, a new high-yield hydrogen bomb suddenly appeared in front of him, which made him feel incredible. Patting the huge bomb in the truck, Bertha introduced it in a very professional tone: "MK-41, the largest equivalent hydrogen bomb produced in batch in the United States, has an explosion power of more than 20 million tons of TNT. How about this product? Do you like it?" "Oh, Almighty Allah! Where did you get it? Can it still work?" Zarqawi asked excitedly, covering his heart beating wildly on his chest. "No problem! As long as you can afford the price, I will give you a set of passwords. When you enter them and press the button, everything within a radius of 25 kilometers will disappear. Even people 70 kilometers away will suffer secondary burns. Nothing can survive this explosion, even the US Army, which is known as the most powerful in the world." Zhang Cheng didn''t know when he left the cab, with a devil like smile on his face. Starting the thermonuclear war that swept the world, he undoubtedly knows the lethality of various equivalent nuclear warheads better than anyone, "How much does it cost to buy it?" Zarqawi breathed quickly, and his eyes burst out with crazy light. "100 million dollars! You only need to pay 100 million dollars, or gold of the same value, and you can get the initiation code immediately. In addition, there is a small additional condition. I need you to mobilize your people to help me find something interesting in this city." "Deal! "You are a generous and happy customer! Wish us a happy cooperation!" "Happy cooperation!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 826 "Ibrahim! Remember! You are a soldier of Allah! Don''t be afraid! Don''t be afraid! Just do what I teach you, you can kill thousands of American troops and hit those damn invaders hard. Then your soul can go to heaven and enjoy the supreme glory given to you by Allah..." Sitting in the rear compartment with nuclear warheads, the young man with a beard echoed in his mind what Zarqawi said when he personally met him before leaving. His heart was full of fanatical religious beliefs and was willing to pay everything for it. Just as he was holding a note in his hand and staring at the number keys on the side of the nuclear warhead to enter the password, the latch baffle in the cab was suddenly opened. Another young man in charge of driving shouted: "hurry! Get ready! I can already see the American team. As soon as you hear the gunshot, don''t hesitate and act according to the plan immediately." "I see! Don''t worry! I''m ready!" Ibrahim assured categorically. "Arahubarak!" "Arahubarak!" ¡­¡­ After just a few words of conversation, the heavy truck suddenly accelerated and rushed straight in the direction of the U.S. military convoy without any hesitation. Americans are not fools. They have already experienced countless car bomb attacks and worked out corresponding countermeasures. Before the truck rushed far, the sniper fired a deadly bullet and nailed the driver to death in the cab with a bang. However, they did not know that this was not an ordinary car bomb attack at all, but carried a super large equivalent thermonuclear warhead. Before the bomb disposal team dressed up, Ibrahim took a deep breath and quickly entered a long string of passwords with trembling fingers. After hearing a series of rapid and harsh sounds of "didi didi", the nuclear warhead began the countdown of 30 seconds to detonate. 29£¡ 28£¡ 27£¡ ¡­¡­ When the countdown entered the last ten seconds, the top of the closed car suddenly made a loud noise. Bang! Immediately after the roof was ripped by the explosion, six or seven rifles pointed down at him and shouted, "don''t move! Don''t move! Raise your hands! Come on! Otherwise I promise you will be screened at the first time!" "Ha ha! Sorry, Yankees, you''re late." Ibrahim not only didn''t raise his hands as the other party said, but laughed recklessly. Because he knew that in five seconds, tens of thousands of Americans would be buried with him. "Falk! Look! What''s that?" a black soldier with simple sharp eyes pointed to the countdown on the nuclear bomb with the muzzle of his gun. "M... MK-41!!" another older white man, like an officer, suddenly changed his face. As soon as he was about to send a warning to the radio, he saw that the red countdown changed from 1 to 0. "Thanks! We''re finished..." With his last words blurted out, he saw a very dazzling white light lit up in front of him, followed by rapid diffusion, and then lost consciousness. To be exact, it was directly evaporated by the terrible high temperature generated by the explosion, and even a little slag could not be left. Boom!!!!!!!! Fireball! Mushroom cloud! Shockwave! Electromagnetic pulse! Taking the central point of the explosion as the radius, everything within a full range of more than 20 kilometers no longer exists. Tens of thousands of well-equipped American Expeditionary Forces are all dead, not even a survivor. In addition, the earthquake triggered by the explosion made Fallujah and Baghdad feel obvious vibration. Even many houses with poor quality collapsed, and the glass embedded in the windows was killed in collective battle. Most importantly, the electromagnetic pulse caused a considerable range of signal interruption. The electronic reconnaissance and command systems that Americans are proud of have all been paralyzed, and even aircraft can not take off. Because within hundreds of kilometers, almost all radars were burned in the explosion, which was the most serious damage to the U.S. military since the end of the cold war. Standing on the top of a high-rise building in Fallujah, Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked at the mushroom cloud rising in the distance. He grinned and said with a chilling smile: "look! What a beautiful and spectacular scenery! I believe the White House and the Pentagon must be in a mess now. Nuclear peace! Nuclear peace! Without nuclear, there is no peace. What a simple and easy truth." "You''re crazy! I swear that when the Americans come back, they will launch crazy revenge. Let''s not say for the moment. Anyway, Zarqawi is dead, and the U.S. military and the CIA won''t let him go." Bertha took a deep breath and said gnashing her teeth. "Zarqawi was originally a stupid religious extremist! Does his immortality have anything to do with us? No, it doesn''t matter. In fact, even if all the people in the Middle East die?" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "But what''s next? All our personnel in Iraq must evacuate as soon as possible, or the Americans will certainly dig three feet to dig out us who provided nuclear warheads." I don''t know whether it was because of fear or excitement, Bertha''s whole body was shaking slightly. "Hehe, don''t worry about this. Leonid and I will deal with this matter. I promise that after this matter passes, the organization won''t have to hide like now. Even if you show your identity openly, no one will dare to touch you any more." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng left the room, turned and opened the door and disappeared at the end of the dark corridor. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in Washington, D.C., a remote North American continent, an emergency meeting is taking place in the presidential office. While playing the last picture of the satellite signal, the Minister of defense reported in a very heavy tone: "a few minutes ago, our army preparing to attack Fallujah encountered an unprecedented nuclear weapon attack, and now it has been completely destroyed." "What?!" the president sprang up from his chair and stared at the blurred picture on the screen. Not only him, but also many senior White House officials couldn''t help shouting, with incredible expressions on their faces. After a real minute, the Secretary of defense clenched his fist, endured his anger and continued to explain: "So far, including the British and Iraqi government forces, we have lost 15000 people and all our weapons and equipment. As well as all the radar and electronic systems in the surrounding airports and military bases, 85% of the aircraft need to replace electronic parts before taking off. Judging from the wave range and explosion power, this nuclear warhead is a typical hydrogen bomb with an equivalent of 2500 Ten thousand tons. " "Fark! You mean! We just killed 10000 people? Is this an April Fool''s Day joke? Tell me it''s an April Fool''s Day joke! If I remember correctly! We lost less than 262 people when we destroyed Saddam''s regime!" the president swung his fist and banged the table. He believed that if the news spread, he would immediately be impeached by Congress, or even nailed to the pillar of shame in history, and become the worst evaluated president in American history. Chapter 827 Just when everyone in the room fell into a terrible silence, an old man in a suit suddenly opened the door and came in from the outside, with a smile on his face: "Good evening, Mr. President, and ladies and gentlemen of the government of the United States of America. I take the liberty to disturb you at this time, but I don''t think you can sleep now, can you? After all, more than 10000 American soldiers were collectively killed in nuclear weapon attacks and hundreds of billions of dollars in weapons and equipment losses are enough for any American The president lost sleep all night. " "Who are you?! and how did you get in?" the defense minister shouted nervously, looking out the door and trying to call the security personnel at the door. But unfortunately, no matter how loud his voice was, the corridor was quiet, as if there was no one. There is no doubt that this is absolutely abnormal. Because according to the security regulations, there should be at least eight professionally trained agents on duty 24 hours a day to ensure the safety of the president and his office. "Dear Mr. Secretary of defense, if you want to wake up those agents outside, you''d better give up the idea. They sleep well now and won''t wake up for at least two hours." the old man touched his scrupulous sideburns and his tone revealed undisguised ponder. Obviously, he was no one else. It was Leonid who just came from the Pacific underground base and changed his shape a little with magic. "Damn it! Do you know what you''re doing? You''re invading the White House! Provoking the whole United States!" another old man in military uniform warned fiercely. Unfortunately, when the last word blurted out, Leonid took out his pistol and pulled the trigger directly. Bang! With a crisp gunshot, the old man, who didn''t know whether it was a general or a military boss, fell in a pool of blood. After his head was broken by a bullet, his brain splashed on the faces of the people around him. Such a bloody and cruel picture, coupled with the pungent smell of blood, immediately made several privileged politicians begin to vomit wildly on the table, and their eyes were full of horror and disbelief. They couldn''t believe it in their dreams. The other party actually dared to shoot at the White House and kill an important military officer. Appreciating the ugliness of the group of self proclaimed world order controllers in front of him, Leonid calmly put the gun on the table, then opened a chair and took the initiative to sit down. He pointed to the picture that was constantly playing on the screen: "I believe you must want to know who sold a large equivalent thermonuclear warhead to terrorists, right?" "Is it you?!" the president of the United States tried carefully to resist the panic and anger in his heart. According to normal logical thinking, since the other party can go through the strict security system outside and enter the presidential office of the White House, it will naturally be able to sell a thermonuclear warhead to terrorists. You know, since the independence of the United States, except that the White House was burned by the British once, the place dedicated to the president has never been attacked again. "Ah! To be exact, it''s me and the organization behind me. Don''t get me wrong. In fact, I''m not here to declare war on you today. On the contrary, I''m here to negotiate. As a sincerity, I''ll show our strength first to ensure that you won''t do anything stupid." The voice just fell! Leonid took out a prepared list from his arms and spread it out on the table. A full minute later, he opened his mouth and said with Slavic arrogance: "Do you see these addresses? They include all important cities in the United States with a population of more than 5 million, as well as your important military bases all over the world, including the battle command center hidden in the mountains to avoid nuclear weapon attacks. Now, please call and confirm what these coordinate points have. Remember, no matter what you see, it''s best Don''t act rashly, let alone try to dismantle the small gifts I left, otherwise... " "Are you threatening?" the president wanted to be tough. But Leonid just smiled contemptuously and shook his head. "No, sir, I just want to explain a fact. In short, please call first, and then you will understand who you are dealing with." The two men looked at each other for about two or three minutes. Finally, the president of the United States couldn''t help but pick up the phone, dial one of the numbers, and put the coordinates corresponding to the address to the person on the other side of the phone. In less than 20 minutes, the other party sent back the pictures taken on the scene through the Internet. In the center of the picture is nothing else, but an activated nuclear warhead, which is placed on the top floor of a commercial building on Wall Street. Followed by the second The third The fourth When the number exceeded 80, everyone in the White House presidential office began to tremble slightly, and even forgot the top military officials who were shot dead. This is because the place where these more than 80 nuclear warheads are placed is either a large R & D center costing millions of dollars a year, or the heart of Finance and manufacturing, or a top university. If all detonates, it is estimated that the whole United States will be directly paralyzed and the upper class society will be destroyed. Even if some survive, they will no longer be able to control the country, but will inevitably move towards division and civil war. "This is a terrorist attack! The US government will never bow to terrorists!" the Secretary of defense suddenly stood up and roared with excitement. "Terrorist attack? Ha ha!" Leonid opened his arms and laughed with irony. "God! Isn''t the United States the biggest terrorist in the world? What''s more, I''ve only sold a nuclear warhead to Zarqawi so far, and the rest have no intention of detonating. I just want to tell you, tell the annoying CIA, don''t chase us like an estrous male dog. Otherwise..." "Otherwise what? Dare you launch terrorist attacks on the United States and start a thermonuclear war?" the president narrowed his eyes and asked. "You can understand that! You know what? We don''t mind completely destroying the world! Let alone killing more than 90% of the people in the world! Anyway, for us, it''s just a new start. But for you, the rich Americans who plunder the wealth of the whole world through financial hegemony, it''s not just a new start. You Now, tell me, dear Mr. President, are you willing to agree to my terms, or are you willing to let me detonate all nuclear warheads and play a hard box game - radiation waste land? " Chapter 828 Two and a half hours later, the aftermath of the thermonuclear explosion just made the whole Fallujah undergo a soul stirring baptism. When the hot wind was over, many fanatical religious believers began to take to the streets to try to find out what happened. When they learned that an American army of tens of thousands who wanted to capture the city was wiped out on the way, earth shaking cheers broke out and passed the good news door to door. As the gathering place of Sunni * * *, nearly 80% of the people here are loyal supporters of Zarqawi. Some even compare him to Saladin, the * * * world hero who successfully recovered the holy city Jerusalem from Christians in the middle ages. However, no one knows that at the moment, in the basement of a house in Fallujah, two people are teasing Zarqawi in a slightly contemptuous tone and determining his next fate. ¡­¡­ "Look, what I said is right? Those Americans simply don''t have the courage to die with the whole world. They are like a group of greedy hyenas. They dare to fight their identified enemies only when they have absolute superiority. If the Soviet leader dealing with the Cuban missile crisis is not the stupid Khrushchev, the Americans can''t take advantage." While appreciating the secretly photographed negotiation process, Zhang Cheng sneered and gave his evaluation. As he expected, Americans, like other countries, chose one word - counseling in the face of nuclear deterrence. The reason is simple! The intelligence organization established by Leonid, strictly speaking, is not a country. There is neither territory to guard nor people to protect. They are like a group of ghosts hiding all over the world, secretly carrying out all kinds of espionage. In short, there are not too many scruples. Against such a group of people, nuclear deterrence in the ordinary sense can''t play any role at all, because we don''t know where to bomb when we fight back. What''s more, they can also send thermonuclear warheads in detonated state to any corner of the world. This means that unless the United States plans to lead all countries in the world, including itself, to be buried together, it will not have any good countermeasures at all. What else can we do unless we try whether the other party really has the courage to detonate a nuclear warhead? Of course, in exchange, Zarqawi, who launched the attack, must die. He will be the back man of the whole incident, reciting all the charges. As for whether the United States and the CIA will faithfully fulfill their commitments in the future, Zhang Cheng is not worried at all. I believe these guys will try their best to collect intelligence after a loss. They will never act rashly until they have collected enough intelligence. "You''re right! Nuclear peace! Nuclear peace! Without nuclear, there will be no peace. But I don''t think the Americans chose to give in this time. On the contrary, they made a decision after careful consideration. If nothing unexpected happens, all the world''s powers will receive information about us soon." Leonid touched his chin, A meaningful reminder. "Hum! Does it matter? Which country in the world dares to do it?" Zhang Cheng glanced disdainfully. "Someone once said that the greatest use of nuclear weapons is to put them on the launcher. Once they are launched, they are just a powerful bomb. But I don''t agree with this view. It''s important to put nuclear weapons on the launcher, but it''s more important to let everyone know that you have the courage to press the launch button. Sometimes, use them once in a while for those stupid people It''s also a good choice for stupid guys to refresh themselves. " Leonid nodded approvingly: "yes! I have been fully aware of this through this negotiation. Oh, by the way, the U.S. military asked us to provide an accurate hiding place for Zarqawi within five days." "Don''t worry! We don''t have to do this by ourselves. Remember the deputies around Zarqawi? Give them a hint and wait patiently. You should understand that religious fanaticism is only useful for those stupid civilians. Once you climb high enough, you will soon understand that money and power are all." In saying these words, Zhang Cheng did not hide his disgust for these religious extremists. In his opinion, all religions with strong exclusiveness, especially the most extreme monotheism, are standard brainwashing cults. Those who believe in these religions, if extremely intelligent people, after meeting problems that they cannot explain, place their hope on an omniscient creator, or they are extremely stupid and unreasonable idiots. The former may be interested in debating with you and trying to find some answers, but the latter will never talk nonsense to you. They will only emphasize the contents recorded in the Scriptures and will not accept any refutation or doubt at all. "Hey, hey! I see! You want these guys to perform a drama of betrayal, betrayal and killing each other." Leonid was so smart that he realized the benefits of doing so. The first is not to offend the people all over the land. Second, even if Zarqawi dies, he can continue to sell weapons and ammunition to new leaders and buy oil and minerals at a low price. Last but not least, you can try to maintain a sense of mystery and reduce the probability that the organization will be penetrated by the enemy. "Well, let''s do something for you. Remember, don''t move Zarqawi these two days. I need his help to find a place." Zhang Cheng raised his hand and opened a portal to the Pacific base. "As you wish!" Leonid touched his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. However, just as he turned and wanted to cross the portal, he suddenly stopped and asked in an uncertain tone, "how to deal with this secretly photographed negotiation image? Do you really want to put it on the Internet and slap the U.S. government?" "Be patient! After Americans sell our intelligence to other intelligence organizations, you can transmit this video to the Internet. Don''t forget, as I said before, this time show America''s inferiority and weakness to the whole world. As a man, say and do it." Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkle with malice. He can imagine how violent the situation in the whole world will be after these contents are disseminated. Especially those countries that already possess nuclear weapons or are actively preparing to possess nuclear weapons, 100% will be more determined to research and develop more powerful nuclear weapons and make the United States shrink back through nuclear blackmail. When the global order dominated by the United States begins to collapse, the whole world will become extremely chaotic, and the underground world will also be affected to a certain extent. At that time, no matter how terrible things happen, no too powerful force will stand up to prevent or interfere. you ''re right! Let the whole human society fall into division and civil strife, which is Zhang Cheng''s real purpose Chapter 829 The Euphrates River is the birthplace of ancient culture in southern Mesopotamia from Sumeria to Abbas. The earliest civilization of mankind was slowly established and developed with it as the center. At present, the river is slowly passing through Fallujah city as usual, bringing valuable water resources to this important city. Standing on the bridge, Zhang Cheng looked down at the endless river and asked expressionless, "are you sure what I''m looking for is under the water? At the bottom of the river?" "That''s right! According to the comparison of the map, there should have been a temple in the ancient Babylonian period, but the river channel seems to have changed, so it was completely submerged and finally sank to the bottom of the river. At present, unless the river is cut off, it is impossible to carry out excavation." a very old scholar quickly gave a positive answer. It has to be said that in the Middle East, countless splendid civilizations have been bred, including surme, Babylon and Assyria. They are both ancient and full of mystery, and even far exceed the birthplace of most human civilizations in the world. But now, most of the ruins have disappeared, replaced by war, killing, hatred, and countless mosques. Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help sighing and directly ordered Ye Lianna behind him: "give them money! Then let them go!" "Are you sure?" Yelena subconsciously frowned. Although she didn''t know what her boss was looking for, out of the spy''s first reaction, she thought it was safest to kill people and keep the news from flowing out. "No, No. in addition, you''d better take people out of this area quickly, or if something happens later, I can''t guarantee your safety." Zhang Cheng obviously doesn''t intend to explain too much, but just gives a little hint. "I see! I''ll take people back immediately." yelina was not a fool. She immediately realized that something big was going to happen. Without saying a word, she took out bundles of dollars from her bag and distributed them to the experts and professors who had been busy for a long time. Although more than 90% of these Sunnis are anti American elements, they do not exclude the dollar, the commodity most produced in the United States. Of course, in addition to dollars, there are all kinds of weapons and ammunition produced by the United States. In fact, like mentor Wang''s "true fragrance law", most of the so-called boycotts are ultimately just a show and can''t succeed at all. The reason is very simple. The value of goods is determined by the market, that is, the buyer itself. When more than 80% of buyers consume, they often pay attention not to the place of production, but to the quality and comprehensive cost performance of the commodity. ¡­¡­ Seeing everyone disappear at the end of the road, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath, blessed himself with underwater breathing magic, jumped off the bridge. Plop! With the splash of water, he finally came to the bottom of the river and began to look around for suspicious places. You know, a small fork on the map often means that it may actually be a river more than ten kilometers long. Moreover, the Euphrates River is not a small river, but a super large river with a length of more than 2800 kilometers. It can almost be said to be the lifeline of the Middle East. In addition, all kinds of organisms and algae in the water hinder us. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find a temple that was completely submerged thousands of years ago. Fortunately, at present, Zhang Cheng can confirm an approximate location, that is, the distance through Fallujah urban area. In order to speed up his exploration, he created thousands of Mathematical Olympiad minions through his almost unlimited magic. Although these guys have no intelligence at all, they are extremely sensitive to energy. Even a little can attract their attention. Under the carpet search of Mathematical Olympiad, Zhang Cheng found a very suspicious place in about 20 minutes. It is located in the middle of the city, and above it is resala, the largest urban area in Fallujah. The surface of the riverbed seems to be nothing, but in fact, an unspeakable mysterious energy is constantly released below, so that the surrounding aquatic organisms dare not approach. When a grass carp passed by, it seemed to encounter a mysterious and invisible force field. As a result, it shook its tail and made a big circle. "It seems that this is it!" Zhang Cheng thought in his heart. However, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he carefully inspected the surrounding environment and confirmed that there were no protection, traps and other things. Only then did he force the highest authority of the artifact into the mud. After a while, a large amount of silt, clay and gravel at the bottom were taken away by the strong current, slowly exposing the buildings hidden below. To be exact, it is a temple dedicated to unknown gods. In the center of the temple, there is a circular column made of bronze, which is still as new. It neither rusts nor grows algae and shells under the perennial baptism of the river, emitting golden light. At the top of the column, there is a rectangular groove, the size of which is just in line with the stone slab obtained before. Obviously, this is the entrance to the second seal. Mainly insert the stone slab filled with cuneiform characters into it, you can enter the ancient seal set by the ancient gods in the two river basins and face the powerful guard. "Master, are you going to go in alone?" the supreme authority suddenly asked through a spiritual link. "Why not? Do you think I can''t beat a guard now?" Zhang Cheng frowned and asked. "No! I mean! Why don''t you call Adam? He can help analyze the battle process so that he can have a rough estimate of the gods who fall asleep." the supreme authority took the initiative to explain. Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment about this tempting proposal, immediately shook his head and refused: "It''s not necessary. I''m not stupid enough to open more than four seals before I have enough strength to wake all gods from their sleep. My plan is to open a seal first to confirm what these sealed forces are, and then decide what to do next. You should understand that the woman who calls herself the Creator is not my ally, but may It''s the enemy. " "Oh? You mean... These gods may not be enemies, but potential allies?" the voice of the supreme authority was full of surprise. "That''s right! Do you remember my consistent style? Before you find out the truth, you''d better not choose to stand in line too easily, otherwise..." "Or you''ll be a fool used by others!" "Yes! I don''t want to be used by anyone unless they can afford the price. Unfortunately, the creator seems to regard me as a free coolie and wants to send me away in a few words." "Hey, hey! I think she will regret her stinginess one day." Chapter 830 As different civilizations rising successively in the two river basins, the ancient Babylonian mythology and the Sumerian mythology are probably derived from the same primitive God system, but they have different names for various gods, just like the names of the Olympian gods between ancient Greece and ancient Rome. At least in Zhang Cheng''s opinion, the story of Gilgamesh has been spread in both Babylon and surme. The former even made the epic of Gilgamesh, which shocked the world with mud plates. you ''re right! It is the guy who is called "golden glitter" in an animation work. He is known as the oldest king in the world and the hero of half man and half god. Of course, from the perspective of modern archaeology, he is indeed the earliest known record of the king. The history recorded in words alone is more than 4000 years, not to mention the time when the story happened, which is far before this time, otherwise it will not be called epic. With a strong curiosity about the myths of surme and ancient Babylon, Zhang Cheng carefully embedded the stone slab into the top of the bronze column. moment The characters carved on the column began to shine, and finally converged into a crack less than 20 cm. No hesitation! He went straight through the crack and came to the endless primeval forest. In the middle of the forest, there is also a spacious river passing through the middle. The turbulent river constantly hits the bank and makes a huge noise. "Where is this? Somewhere on earth? Or..." Just when Zhang Cheng was surprised at what he saw, a commotion suddenly appeared in the dense woods in the distance. Countless birds soared into the air, and countless herbivores and carnivores fled in panic, including some powerful magical creatures unique to the mythical era. Before he could tell what had happened, a huge Python suddenly broke a large area of trees and leaked his unparalleled body. This snake is so amazing that its body is as tall as four floors, and its length is endless at a glance. What''s more terrible is that the mouth of the huge snake head is filled with prey that are still struggling. No wonder the animals in the woods were crazy and ran around desperately. It turned out that they had met natural enemies. "Be careful! This is not an ordinary snake!" whispered the supreme authority. Zhang Cheng turned his eyes angrily: "nonsense! You can judge from this figure that it is definitely not an ordinary snake." "No, no, no, I mean, its vitality is a little too strong, strong beyond the limit of all things," the supreme authority quickly explained. "Oh? Tell me, what did you find?" Zhang Cheng stood motionless and watched the giant snake. He neither chose to escape nor took the initiative to attack. "It''s age! This snake has lived for at least 6000 years! As far as I know, no mortal thing can live so long. You know, there is no divinity in its body, let alone a special immortal species." the supreme authority gave the answer meaningfully. "An ordinary snake has lived for 6000 years? This is too exaggerated!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in disbelief. "I think the only judgment we can make is..." "In the epic of Gilgamesh, the snake stole the immortal grass. Only this can explain why an ordinary snake can live for more than 6000 years and become so huge. Because to some extent, it itself represents immortality." Before the supreme authority had finished speaking, Zhang Cheng immediately completed the rest. Obviously, if nothing happens, this snake is the guard of the second seal. Six thousand years is enough to turn an ordinary snake into the most terrible monster in the world. What''s more, there are countless magical creatures living in this endless forest. They have eaten for 6000 years. Who knows if they will get some mysterious spell like abilities. In addition, the immortality of the grass is also quite noteworthy. After all, in myths and legends, even the half man and half god hero Gilgamesh can''t get eternal life, but this thing can. You can guess with a little brain. It must not only make people immortal, but also have some incredible powers. "This time, what we are going to face is probably a monster that is very difficult to kill." the supreme authority said his speculation directly. "Never mind! Hard doesn''t mean you can''t kill! At least as far as I know, there''s nothing in the world that can resist the rule of death, as long as I''m willing to pay a heavy price for it. Let''s follow this snake to see if its nest is sealed by the gods." As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and instantly disappeared in place. Next second The whole man stood directly on the giant snake. His feet were like roots. No matter how the other party twisted his body, he didn''t move. It has to be said that according to the huge difference in body size between the two, he is like a small bug stuck to the snake, which is not worth the idea at all. In this way, riding a black and possibly poisonous 6000 year old giant snake, he soon came to a valley with a strong fishy smell. In the valley, blocks of different colors can be seen everywhere. Not surprisingly, it''s probably the vomit that the snake can''t digest. It''s mainly a mixture of hair, feathers and horns. It looks very disgusting. Through the strong energy response emitted from the center of the valley, it is not difficult to judge that this is the location of the second seal. Now, Zhang Cheng only needs to destroy part of the seal, and the energy buried below will gush out and return to his master again. But before that, we have to solve the snake 100 percent first, otherwise the noise will certainly disturb the other party and trigger a big war. "Well, let me first test what you can do to be chosen by God as the guardian of the seal..." With a murmuring whisper, Zhang Cheng soon injected huge magical energy into the high power and began to control the climate within hundreds of kilometers. In about five minutes, the temperature in the air dropped suddenly, and white snowflakes even floated in the sky. Obviously, he wanted to reduce the temperature to see if it would affect the giant snake. According to the body structure and living habits of snakes, once the temperature drops suddenly, normal snakes will quickly enter hibernation. In this way, no matter how big the giant snake is, it will inevitably become meat on the chopping board and be slaughtered by others. Chapter 831 With the snowflakes piled higher and higher, the original warm and humid environment suddenly turned into a world of ice and snow, and even the trees in the forest were quickly covered with thick ice. Feeling the cold wind of nearly minus 20 degrees Celsius in the air, Zhang Cheng finally stopped the magic with a large influence range and narrowed his eyes to observe the reaction of the giant snake entrenched in the valley. After a full minute, he asked in an uncertain tone, "do you think the snake has gone into hibernation?" "No! No! There is no sign of weakening its powerful vitality!" the supreme authority gave a direct negative answer. "Are you sure? It has almost completely fallen into a static state now." Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and stared at the behemoth in the distance. "Yes! I''m quite sure! In addition, falling into a state of stillness does not mean losing the ability to move. Maybe it''s just a residual habit, just like you humans subconsciously curl up to reduce heat loss when you feel cold." the supreme authority explained calmly. "OK! Let''s try!" As a typical activist, Zhang Cheng put his hand directly on a big stone at the edge of the valley and poured huge magic energy into it. In the blink of an eye, a magic puppet with a height of more than 40 meters and a whole body composed of magma rose from the ground. It is so huge and emits amazing heat. After a while, the ice and snow on the ground began to melt. At the same time, a large amount of water vapor filled around, forming a white fog. The giant snake seemed to feel the threat, suddenly raised his head, stared at two big yellow eyes, rolled up his body and made an attack posture. "Damn it! This guy really didn''t hibernate! I don''t understand! As a cold-blooded animal, how did he maintain his ability to move in such a cold environment?" Although the fog blocked part of his sight, Zhang Cheng clearly observed everything. It has to be said that for a giant snake that has not shown any magic ability so far, it is a little too incredible to resist the cold of minus 20 degrees. After all, the biggest difference between cold-blooded animals and warm-blooded animals is that the latter has a self thermoregulation system, which can keep the body at a constant temperature in most cases, so it can maintain the ability to move whether it is cold or hot. But in the former, the body temperature will change with the change of the environment, especially when the temperature becomes cold, the body''s metabolic capacity will decline rapidly, or even enter a dormant state, and the ability to move can not be restored until the temperature rises. This is why many cold-blooded animals have the habit of basking in the sun. Only when the body temperature rises high enough can they move normally. But the problem is that the giant snake in front of us obviously violates biological common sense. Even though the body temperature is almost the same as the environment, it is not affected at all. With the lava puppet pressing step by step, the giant snake finally couldn''t bear it, rushed out and tried to wrap the big man with its thick body, and then crush it bit by bit. But before it was wrapped twice, it was immediately scalded by the terrible high temperature of magma and began to roll up and down like crazy. At the same time, thousands of strange mysterious symbols appeared on the surface of black scales. Next second Boom! The core composed of magical energy inside the lava puppet suddenly burst open without warning, followed by the collapse of the huge body, completely turned into a pool of flowing magma, and slowly cooled down with the decrease of temperature. "This is..." Zhang Cheng''s eyes burst out with undisguised surprise. "It''s energy concussion! My master! The scales on the snake''s body have the energy concussion ability that all law breakers dream of! Any magic will be destroyed by it as long as it doesn''t take effect at the first time." the supreme authority quickly replied. It is undoubtedly the most sensitive to the induction of magical energy, so it immediately confirmed the real reason for the self explosion of lava puppets. "I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. "I now understand why the gods of the two river basins regard it as the guardian of this seal. Their strong vitality is almost a magical scale immune to magic, as well as the characteristics of speeding regeneration. It is particularly difficult to kill them, whether using magic power or physical attack." "That''s right! You see, the scald on his body has gradually recovered. I suggest you either don''t do it or give it a hard one at a time." "Hum! It''s just a snake. Although my ability is a little special, it''s nothing in front of the death rules. Today, let me integrate into death and have a little test." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng''s eyes suddenly turned the purest black! From a distance, it looks like two Obsidian stones, without a trace of emotion and reason, cold like a machine. The giant snake seemed to feel the danger, suddenly opened its big mouth and rushed to the position where he was standing. It could even see the terrible fangs full of upside down hooks. But Zhang Cheng, as if he didn''t see anything, stood still until the fishy wind came to his face, and then said in an extremely cold and empty tone: "death is an absolute equality!" moment The giant snake close at hand stopped all actions, and began to tremble violently all over the body. The two pale yellow vertical pupils contracted suddenly, as if they were afraid of something. "Nothing in this world is eternal. Even God is no exception. He will eventually return to eternal death. Now, I call you in the name of death. Come, poor little thing, become one of the eternal dead." After that, Zhang Cheng stretched out his right hand and gently touched the jaw of the giant snake. Bang! The next second, the beast reached an indescribable size, fell straight to the ground and did not move. The whole body began to decay rapidly, leaving only a huge skeleton and snake skin emitting strange energy. most important of all! After the death of the giant snake, a emerald green plant gradually grew in the center. It is so exquisite and beautiful that it can''t help being firmly attracted as long as you look at it. "Immortal grass! So this is the legendary immortal grass!" the voice of the supreme authority was a little excited. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng is now integrated with the death rules, so he has no reason and emotion at all and has not responded. It took him more than 20 minutes to break free from the impulse to destroy everything. He smiled bitterly and sighed: "death is indeed the most essential force in the whole universe! With the strength I now have, it is still inevitable to be affected..." Chapter 832 "Have you recorded my state after integrating into the death rules?" Zhang Cheng did not pay attention to the body of the giant snake, nor was he in a hurry to destroy the seal. Instead, he was more concerned about what had happened in just a few seconds. Because after fully integrating into the rules of death, he suddenly lost himself and didn''t even remember what he had done. As a person with extremely firm mind, this out of control state is obviously not normal. The supreme authority obviously hesitated for a moment and replied in a slightly worried tone: "sorry, master, I really can''t describe what you just looked like. To some extent, you just looked like a soulless shell. Although there was only a short moment, death took over your body, mind and soul." "You mean... I was affected by death?" Zhang Cheng''s face became a little ugly. "No! It''s not influence! It''s substitution! When you integrate into death, death will replace you, so you can use the powerful power of death to kill an ancient snake that has eaten the immortal grass and lived for more than 6000 years without effort." the supreme authority quickly corrected. "I see! No wonder Faust''s state of mind has always been wrong. It turns out that the real cost of using the power of death is not that I thought I would gain the favor of death through sacrifice, but that I will inevitably be affected by death and eventually lose myself. Winning the favor of death is not so much a cost as a power of promotion The more you win the favor of death, the more powerful the rules you can mobilize... "Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with a strange light, touched his chin and muttered. "So, do you think death is a self-conscious force? It will continue to affect every mortal who tries to control himself?" the supreme authority summarized it a little. Zhang Cheng nodded first, followed by a quick shake of his head: "I don''t know! I only know that when using this power, I have no self-consciousness, just like a computer controlled remotely. The other party will deprive me of the life of setting goals according to the decision I made when I was awake." "I see! What happened just now is that death controls you, not that you are controlling death." "Yes! Very accurate description! There is no doubt that death is the strangest and most difficult to tame and control of all the forces I have been exposed to. It can be used as a card to turn the situation around at the critical moment, but it must not be used regularly. At least before I find out what these abnormalities are, I can use as little as possible." For the forces not controlled by his subjective consciousness, Zhang Cheng has always been very vigilant. He will never allow anyone or power to override his subjective consciousness, no matter how powerful it is. The supreme authority obviously agreed with this, and without thinking, agreed: "be careful indeed! I always think that guy Faust has no good intentions behind his back. The reason why he gave you that book must be hiding some ulterior purpose." "Don''t remind me, I know." Zhang Cheng smiled disapprovingly. Faust sent the book, even if he thought with his ass, he knew that he must have no good intention. But the problem is that so far he doesn''t know what the other party wants to do. Pull yourself into the water and become a fanatical believer in death? Or is it just a relatively stable ally with the same goal and strength? In this treacherous world, all the covenants are finally signed for tearing up and betrayal, so the current allies may be the enemies in the future. On this point, what is Zhang Cheng''s personal experience. Fortunately, the alliance between the three is still very solid. At least there is no need to worry about betrayal before there is a conflict of interest. So he didn''t get too tangled. He went straight to the place where the giant snake bones were entrenched in the middle of the valley, bent down and carefully observed the thrilling plant, and soon joked in a half joking tone: "this is the legendary eternal grass? Even the hero of half man and half god, Gilgamesh, can''t get eternal life, but this plant can do it." "Strictly speaking, it is not a real plant, but the embodiment of vitality. You can understand that it represents the life force opposite to death. This force can not be easily destroyed by death, so when you kill the giant snake, it is embodied again." the supreme authority explained calmly. "The embodiment of life? It sounds interesting. But the question is, what is the use of this thing?" Zhang Cheng gently pulled the eternal grass out of the soil and felt the surging life energy that can not be described in words. As a special individual integrating countless biological excellent genes, including divinity, he has long been no longer limited by the life span of ordinary people. In addition, he can make longevity potions. Unless he is killed by more powerful forces, he will never have to worry about his death. The eternal grass seems to have nothing special except that it will give users the characteristic of never aging. As for the mysterious symbols on the scale of the giant snake, they are definitely the result of deliberate carving by someone or God, rather than the biological spell ability evolved naturally. Just when Zhang Cheng was not sure what to do with the eternal grass, the supreme authority suddenly interrupted: "great master! I think you''d better eat it. Anyway, strong vitality is an energy, which will promote the mutation and evolution of the fused genes in your body in a benign direction." "OK, then eat it." without saying anything, Zhang Cheng directly stuffed the plant into his mouth, simply chewed it and swallowed it. moment A surging force began to be transmitted to every cell of the body with the blood! For a moment, he even lost control of his body shape. After a while, it will become a giant dragon! After a while, it becomes the main brain form of the mind grabber! After a while, it becomes the form of hill goron! It will return to human form in a moment! ¡­¡­ In the process of rapid change, these originally estranged genes slowly and completely integrate, and finally form a new species, a monster that covers the characteristics of life in countless worlds. The supreme authority observed Zhang Cheng silently for more than ten hours and couldn''t help sighing: "my dear master, you are a real madman! A madman without a bottom line! He will do anything for knowledge and power. If he doesn''t go crazy after walking along this road, he will be able to stand at the top of power..." Chapter 833 In the cracks of the twisted void, the women claiming to be the creator, as usual, silently look at the interesting worlds in the multiverse, even one or two interesting mortals, so as to kill time. However, when she tried to spy on the intimate communication between two indigenous men and women, she suddenly felt that a huge force suddenly broke through the seal, directly through the layers of obstacles and suddenly poured into her body. Familiar! powerful! be equal to anything! It seemed that in a short moment, she returned to the supreme creator who could control the whole planet and create and destroy everything according to her will. Unfortunately, this feeling did not last long. It disappeared in about two or three minutes and was replaced by a strong sense of emptiness. Because she once had the power to the extreme, she was more and more eager to break all the seals and recapture everything that belonged to her. Holding back the unspeakable hatred and anger in her heart, the woman who claimed to be the creator finally calmed down, put on a gentle, mysterious, beautiful and elegant smile, stretched out a thin white finger and gently clicked in the void. moment A huge land was created out of thin air, followed by a fuzzy shadow gradually condensed into an entity, which is Zhang Cheng who temporarily retains the form of a giant dragon. His newly fused body is obviously not very stable, and some parts will still change from time to time. "Ah! My child! You really didn''t disappoint me! You opened the second seal so quickly! Well done!" the woman fell from the sky and took up the huge head of the dragon. Her eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky, as if she wanted to suck people in. Fortunately! Zhang Cheng''s willpower was fairly identified. He was confused and recovered in less than a second. He responded in a calm tone: "don''t thank me. This was originally my task, isn''t it?" "Mission? No, don''t keep so far away from me. In fact, you can regard me as a close relative. In fact, there is no one in the world who knows you better and is more willing to accept you than me." the woman gently stroked the black scales of the dragon and said affectionately. "Sorry, I''m not used to being too close to others, even if they are close relatives. You know, the so-called family affection, in a strict sense, should be an instinct derived from the continuation of the whole population, reproductive activities and protection of larvae. But it''s an advanced life like you and me that has almost no life limit, and there is no reproduction at all If necessary, there is no need for these cowardly feelings. " Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t eat this set and still maintained an absolutely rational thinking state as cold as a machine. In order to ensure that the secrets in his brain are not exposed, he temporarily seals up part of his memory, and then turns himself into a complete monster in a short time through personality simulation. Because only in this way can we avoid each other''s strong perception. The woman obviously didn''t care about this. Like an elegant cat, she stood on tiptoe and turned around the dragon''s body twice. Then she smiled and shook her head: "Cowardice? You should regard human emotion as cowardice! No, emotion is never a symbol of cowardice. On the contrary, it is a kind of power, which can be as calm as a windless lake or as fierce as a volcanic eruption. You should not give up your emotion, let alone your pride as a human being." "I admit that mankind is a race with unlimited potential and occupies an extremely important position in countless worlds. But the problem is that mankind is too fragile and has desires and limitations that can never be filled. I need to jump out of this limitation and stand in a higher position to look down on the world and the universe. The pride and identity of all mankind It doesn''t matter to me at all. What matters is that I know who I am and what I''m pursuing. " When saying these words, Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and felt the terrible energy contained in the petite body of the "creator" standing in front of him. Different from him, the other party is much higher than he doesn''t know how many times in terms of energy level or simple application. Needless to ask, this is an absolute compaction of the essence and level of life. As he said before, the reason why God is stronger than other life bodies is that they are much higher in energy intake and control than other life bodies. If human beings have tested and exploded a hydrogen bomb with a maximum of 50 million tons as a unit of energy, most gods are probably equivalent to between 100 and 500000 units of energy. Of course, in terms of pure destructive power, God is not necessarily comparable to the Czar hydrogen bomb, but it is definitely much stronger in terms of energy essence. As for Zhang Cheng himself, he can mobilize more than 2000 units of energy in an instant. But standing in front of her, the vast majority of her power is still sealed. Her energy level has exceeded one million, or even ten million units. He can''t believe that such a terrible life is likely to be an ordinary person like himself at the beginning. But this ordinary man does not necessarily come from the ordinary earth without any supernatural power. Through the conversation with wollente, Zhang Cheng found that all the walkers summoned by the parchment scroll actually came from different parallel universes. Take wallent as an example. The earth he came from was in a wasteland world 200 years after the end of the nuclear war. Therefore, compared with mysterious magic, he prefers to defeat the enemy with the help of knowledge and technology, so he has created countless troublesome props, coupled with the ability of foresight, which can torture the opponent crazy. "Well, I think I see what you mean. You seem to prefer simple and direct rewards to maintaining emotion. In that case, I''ll give you a reward." Then the woman raised her hand and grabbed it in the endless void. In just a few seconds, a large number of unknown black substances began to condense, and finally formed a cylinder with a diameter of about 10 cm and a height of more than two meters. "This is..." Zhang Cheng''s pupils suddenly contracted. He could feel that the energy contained in this small cylinder had exceeded 100000 energy units. "Don''t ask! You just need to know that it is the reward I paid you! Take it and study it slowly. Believe me, you will be ecstatic when you find out the true face of this thing. In addition, I expect you to break the third, fourth and fifth seals. Remember, as long as you don''t let me down, I won''t let you down..." Chapter 834 "Ah!!!!! Falk! My head hurts!" With the scream of pain, Zhang chengshuo''s huge dragon body crawled on the ground and roared deafly. Because he is now receiving the memories and emotions that were taken out and sealed before, the whole person is lying on the ground in pain and rolling constantly. The surrounding trees and stones are crushed alive under the terrible body of the dragon. no way out! In order to ensure safety, instead of using the mind taking concept invented by the Wizards of the world like Harry Potter, he directly pried open his brain, directly cut off the relevant memory area and stored it in the glass culture tank prepared for the realization, which even wrapped his own soul. Although this method is ferocious, it can reveal its own secrets from the double isolation of physics and perception. The price, of course, is the terrible pain of reintegration. For ordinary people, such forced and rough cutting of the brain and soul is simply looking for death. Apart from other things, the huge confusion caused by the disappearance and fusion of memory is enough to drive it crazy. But now, Zhang Cheng just vented and tossed for about half an hour, and soon returned to normal, with strange light in his eyes. After a while, he opened his mouth and asked the artifact caught by the claws on his wings, "how, did you just throw that thing down?" "Yes, master. We can now locate the void crack where the woman is located. But I must remind you that the coordinate can only be used once at most, and then it will be found." the supreme authority gave the answer without thinking. "Very good! Don''t worry, I''m not so stupid. I''m facing an opponent I can''t beat at this stage. It''s just an insurance, a gambling and adventure when I have to." Zhang Cheng slowly stood up and spread out his huge black body. Due to the fusion and absorption of various genes, including hill goron, his body at this moment still surpasses the death wing, which is known as Azeroth''s most powerful Dragon King. "Be careful! There are too many uncertainties in your body. They may push you to the top of your strength, or they may kick you down the bottomless abyss on the way." the supreme authority reminded you dutifully. "Never mind! Do you think I''m not ready?" Zhang Cheng asked with a sneer. "No, I''m already ready. As someone once said, if a person doesn''t have the consciousness of death, he can''t have the courage to stand up and start a revolution and overthrow the existing ruling class. Remember guangtuan? My next plan is to swallow it! Continue to evolve towards a higher level of life!" "Devour that light? Are you sure your brain is still normal!" the supreme authority''s tone revealed shock and disbelief. "Ha ha ha!" Zhang Cheng grinned and shook his head: "No, it''s not me that''s crazy, but the world. Come on, let''s embrace this madness, incarnate into a sharp sword, either break all the shackles, stand at the top and look down on all living beings, or hit my head and blood under the iron wall. From the day I met the creator, all this has been decided, and she and I can only survive in the end." "You are true to your ambitions and desires! In that case, let''s bet. If the final result is success, you can return to Azeroth and devour the unawakened Titan..." The supreme authority was undoubtedly infected by this indomitable momentum and said further follow-up plans. Although so far, it has not been clear what the light mass is, but instinct tells it that it is essentially similar to the star core, that is, the cosmic life in the pregnant state. Once the integration is completed, Zhang Cheng will undoubtedly complete a transformation of life form and join the top life in the universe. In this way, there is a prerequisite for swallowing Azeroth, an unawakened Titan. You know, the star core can''t be taken by any cat or dog. The huge energy contained in it is enough to support more than 99% of the snooping. Zhang Cheng even suspected that Archimonde, the polluter, wanted to absorb the energy of the whole planet with the help of the world tree. Even if he was not killed, he would be killed by the endless energy. Perhaps the demonized ereda people do have strong talents, especially Archimonde, who is the most powerful among the big three. But the problem is that he is not one of the eternal Titans. From the level of life, his fragile body can''t bear the surging energy of Titan. Turning over the history of the universe where Azeroth is located, it is not difficult to find that almost all titans are made of extremely special metal, rather than fragile flesh and blood. Maybe What secret does the Titan''s body hide? With a lot of speculation and questions, Zhang Cheng quickly left the second seal and sent it directly back to New York. As soon as he returned to the earth, his mobile phone rang. Without any hesitation, take it out and press the answer button. In an instant, Leonid''s slightly excited voice passed through the microphone: "have you seen the recent news?" "News? What news!" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and glanced at the electronic clock and calendar hanging on his desk at home. It was found that ten days had passed since he entered the seal. "Of course, it''s the news that makes the Yankees look bad! According to your request, I have put the video data of the negotiations on the Internet. At present, the whole world is in a panic and chaos. In less than two days, the US military bases around the world have been attacked by terrorists one after another. Now everyone knows that they have lost a whole lot of money in Iraq More than 10000 troops and hundreds of billions of dollars worth of electronic equipment, "Leonid explained gloating. "Oh? They didn''t bother you!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise, quickly turned on the TV and jumped to the 24-hour rolling news. As expected, almost all English media are broadcasting this video of the White House Office for more than an hour. With the help of artificial intelligence programs, the U.S. government can not easily manipulate the media and public opinion to cover up the facts as before. It can only do a lot of public relations. "Hey, hey! Trouble us? No, they can''t care about it now. As far as I know, the United States is in a mess. Several old hardliners clamored that they must not compromise with terrorists. As a result, they died in all kinds of accidents in less than 12 hours." "Let me guess, this must be the ghost of those behind the scenes consortia?" "That''s right! As you predicted, they are afraid and expose their weakest side to the world. Judging from my experience, American hegemony will soon be unsustainable..." Chapter 835 "Oh, it''s expected. Remember, we are really in a very critical period of change, and anything can happen. The decline of American hegemony means a lot of things. As long as we operate properly, the whole world will be under our control..." While appreciating the ugly behavior of the White House spokesman who was forced by reporters, Zhang Cheng pursed the corners of his mouth and gave a meaningful hint. Chaos! It is not only a vacuum state formed after the withdrawal of order forces, but also a paradise for conspirators and careerists. As long as no one or two countries can form absolute hegemony in military, culture, finance and science and technology, the ordinary people on earth will fall into endless struggle. Next, in some sensitive places, conflicts will intensify 100 percent, and even proxy wars between major powers will break out. Leonid undoubtedly knew this very well and nodded seriously: "I understand! But at present, no country in the world is qualified to challenge the United States. Do we need to give some subsidies to countries willing to challenge the hegemony of the United States?" "Funding? Do you mean..." Zhang Cheng asked with interest. "Very simple! We can send some necessary funds or scientific and technological support to the Far East. Only in this way can the political game between the world powers contain each other and ensure the smooth implementation of our follow-up plan." Leonid carefully put forward his suggestions. As an elite left over from the disintegration of the red empire for many years, he knows very well that with the advent of the new century, ideological disputes gradually fade away and are replaced by disputes over nationalism and religious culture. In this regard, the only two big countries in the Far East can compete with Europe and the United States. Although one of them has disintegrated, it still has sufficient capital. In addition, the new president is ambitious and tries to restore the Soviet Union''s status as a major power in the world. He is fully capable of containing the strength of NATO. On the other hand, the rapid economic rise has released amazing industrial production capacity. By providing a little advanced technology, we can catch up and greatly weaken the influence of the United States in East Asia and even the Western Pacific. "Tell me about your plan." an interested expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. Although he has controlled the power behind the United States to some extent, the problem is that this control is not direct, but through some so-called "allies". As we all know, "allies" will eventually become enemies for a variety of reasons. So many times, it is also a very good choice to cultivate a group of potential enemies for your friends. "I hope to provide the north with some support in terms of funds and sales channels. In short, I buy weapons from them and sell them to war prone areas. I believe this money can help its economy recover quickly. As for the south, I provide some technical data in the database, especially in terms of aircraft and warships..." "Sounds good. Let''s do what you think first. But be careful not to reveal too many advanced technologies. You know what I mean, don''t you?" Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment and soon agreed to the other party''s plan. In any case, the earth is dominated by magic. Unless science and technology develops to the space colonial era, it is impossible to pose a threat to the incredible magic. Therefore, if the black technology brought back from Marvel Universe is released a little, it will not affect itself, but can get some benefits. "Thank you for your trust! Please rest assured that I will be measured. Oh, by the way, there is another message to inform you. Abu Musab Zarqawi was killed by the U.S. delta Special Forces in his hometown three days ago." Leonid added at the end before hanging up. Zhang Cheng was obviously not surprised. He sneered and said sarcastically, "interesting! It''s so interesting! This is the Jihad they advocated? Tell me, who betrayed him?" "A guy named Abu Omar is one of Zarqawi''s most important aides. At present, he has inherited Zarqawi''s legacy and plans to actively expand his strength while the U.S. military''s strength in Iraq is damaged and a large number of electronic equipment cannot be used." Leonid gave the answer with a smile. There is no doubt that in the eyes of the Slavic old man, these extreme religious terrorists are like a group of barbarians and clowns. They simply do not understand how great changes have taken place in the war in a short period of more than ten or twenty years. The so-called guerrilla war is no longer as effective as before. As long as several military powers are willing to tear off their mask of hypocrisy, the whole Middle East can be leveled in minutes. Hearing these news, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "good! Continue to sell them more weapons! Let the land turn into Purgatory! If necessary, you can push back and continue to expand the scale of the war. I hope to see a long-lasting and tragic war that will never end." "As you wish!" ¡­¡­ While a storm was brewing in the whole American political arena, an unprecedented party was going on in a manor villa on the outskirts of New York. In addition to several generals from the Pentagon, all the others present were executives of the military industrial complex of the United States of America and shareholders of major companies. They gathered not for anything else, but to celebrate a huge military purchase contract. you ''re right! This hundreds of billions of dollars in military purchases is precisely to replace electronic parts destroyed or damaged in the explosion of thermonuclear warheads. Although it was an unimaginable huge loss for the whole United States, so that the White House bureaucrats were ready to take the blame, resign and be impeached by the Lords of Congress. But for companies in the U.S. military industry, it was a windfall. Even some guys secretly praised Zarqawi who launched the terrorist attack, and hoped that such things would be better to come a few more times. Anyway, as long as the defense department can give more orders, these capitalists don''t care how much U.S. debt and fiscal deficit are. It may sound strange, but in fact, in addition to the losses borne by the U.S. government, the army has received more and more advanced equipment. The generals can make full profits from this procurement, military enterprises can also make profits, workers can also get enough salaries, and the stock prices of military enterprises in the financial market have soared, bringing benefits to investors It''s killing more with one stone! Of course, among these greedy humans, there is a different kind, to be exact, a terrible black dragon. She was no other than her royal highness, Princess of the royal family, who inherited the legacy of her husband''s death. This beautiful woman dressed in sexy black evening dress and exuding mature and seductive temperament all over her body is surrounded by at least seven or eight suitors, including military and political dignitaries and business tycoons of the current government. Even a few hairy young men in their early twenties are deeply involved and eager to become ministers under each other''s skirts. They have no idea what kind of dangerous and terrible creature they are dealing with Chapter 836 "Ms. katlana, your investment vision is really admirable. In just six months, you tripled your total assets, which is a model of beauty and wisdom." a middle-aged man in his 40s who combed his hair meticulously said with a smile. Like all shrewd "licking dogs" in the world, he understands that most women are emotional and prefer to listen to some rhetoric than really professional evaluation, whether smart or stupid. You should know that "licking a dog" is actually hierarchical. The lowest level is like those idiots who have no bottom line at all. Like slaves or servants, they are cheered and cheered by women. In the end, they either have nothing or become a receiver. But the real senior licking dog is just like this handsome middle-aged man. He knows when to say what kind of words and do what kind of things, which can win the favor to the greatest extent, and even tease a woman''s heart unwilling to be lonely. "You flatter me, Mr. Carter. I''m just lucky." the Black Dragon Princess replied with a polite smile. As in storm City, she still used the name katlana Presto and successfully entered the top of the country. Although it is not enough to control the political situation, one foot has stepped into this circle. As long as she is willing to give a little hint to the top leaders of the Ministry of defense, the other party will immediately kneel down and lick her toes without using magical power. heaven Real heaven! In Onyxia''s eyes, the United States is simply the place they dream of, and they can give full play to what they failed to accomplish in storm city. "No! No! No! You are too modest, madam. Your talent in financial investment has been recognized by the whole wall street. If you need it, I think almost all investment banks and securities companies will be willing to offer you a high salary as the management of the company." Another slightly younger guy rushed forward and stole the initiative from his competitors. The so-called goddess belongs to everyone. Why should you lick it alone. For a while, these men who were affected by the lower body and entered the estrous period began to show their demeanor, conversation, knowledge, identity and influence in their own industry like peacocks. Onyxia, on the other hand, easily got the information she needed, and soon left under the pretext of the bathroom. The corners of her mouth tilted slightly, revealing a mocking smile. Just as she stood in front of the mirror in the women''s toilet and appreciated her beautiful appearance and proud figure, a figure suddenly appeared in the picture of the mirror. However, the Black Dragon Princess did not show even a little panic. Instead, she first switched to the dragon''s eyes and inspected the partition room. After confirming that there were no outsiders, she joked in a rather lazy voice: "how did you get in? If I remember correctly, didn''t you go to Africa to do those ridiculous humanitarian assistance some time ago?" "First of all, how I got in has nothing to do with you. Second, I went to do humanitarian assistance to better feel the world and life." as he said, the intruder took off his hood and showed a suffocating face. She''s no one else. She''s hilna, the demon hunter. "Come on, what can I do for you?" Onyxia asked without looking back while mending her makeup. "Something''s wrong with your offspring!" the elf answered by stroking his platinum blond hair. "My offspring?" the Black Dragon Princess subconsciously frowned and suddenly had a bad hunch. "That''s right! Remember those dragon eggs sold by the owner? One of them grew at an amazing speed after hatching due to some unknown magic ceremony, and became more and more tyrannical, cruel and cunning. About a week ago, the female cub killed her owner and successfully escaped into the Everglades National Park in Florida." Hilna spoke quickly to show her intention. But Onyxia sneered and curled her lips: "what does this have to do with me? Do you still want me to save her?" The demon hunter shook his head gently: "no, I mean, she seems to keep part of Azeroth''s memory in her mind, and even clearly shouted out her mother''s name, that is, you." "What?!" the Black Dragon Princess''s face suddenly changed. As a dragon eager to abandon the past and regain her rebirth, what she fears most is that her identity will be exposed and return to the days when she needs to hide. "It''s very surprising, isn''t it? To tell you the truth, I''m also very surprised. Unlike her brothers and sisters, she knows where she comes from and what her identity is. So I think this is an uncertain factor and needs to be eliminated as soon as possible." hilna gave a serious suggestion. As a stowaway from Azeroth, she even died once, so she doesn''t want Azeroth to be known by outsiders. "Damn it! I hate accidents. When I find this little bastard in the way, I will break her neck with my own hands." Onyxia, ignoring her makeup, crammed things into her bag and cursed in a low voice. "Time is pressing! We must find your offspring before those underground world residents find your offspring." hilna took a small bottle of dried dragon blood from her arms. "This is the blood she shed when she was injured in battle. I believe it should be very useful to you." "Of course! With this, I can find her in a few hours." the Black Dragon Princess opened the plug, gently sniffed the smell of blood, and soon cast her transmission magic and disappeared in place. Next second! Together with the demon hunter, she appeared out of thin air in the depths of the endless Everglades and broke the neck of a crocodile that rushed up to try to pick up a bargain. Feeling the residual energy and smell in the air, Onyxia soon showed a ferocious smile on her face and muttered, "ah! This cunning little bastard is hiding nearby! I can smell the residual smell of her hunting." "I also saw the traces of magic! She grew up faster than I thought! And the tracker was not far behind us." hilna fiercely pulled out the double blades hidden behind her and made a battle posture. Because she knew that what she had to do next was not to track the whereabouts of the young dragon, but to stay and drag the residents of the underground world to ensure that they would never know the truth. "Hum! Don''t worry! I''ll take care of everything in ten minutes at most." Without saying a word, the Black Dragon Princess directly transformed into a black dragon, soared into the air, swept over the water full of crocodiles and python, and went straight along the traces left by the young dragon after hunting. Chapter 837 Feeling the strong air blowing through her cheeks, Onyxia, who had not changed into a dragon for a long time, narrowed her eyes and looked around for the unique breath of the black dragon. As the source of her blood, she could sense that there was a descendant of her own, hidden in this vast swamp. But the problem is that the other party obviously knows some hiding skills and doesn''t leave much information. Just when the Black Dragon Princess began to be a little upset, she suddenly found a fallen black scale in the grass. No hesitation! She dived down directly, glanced at the dirt on the surface of the scales, raised her mouth and said to herself, "ah! Damn little thing! I finally found you." The voice just fell! Onyxia slammed her mouth and spewed a deadly flame into the muddy swamp behind her. Boom! The dazzling orange flame covered everything within hundreds of meters in an instant. Not only did all the water evaporate, but even the soil and gravel solidified rapidly under the terrible high temperature, and even melted into hot magma. However, before the end of this spit, a figure about ten meters old suddenly rushed out of the magma and rolled to extinguish the flame on his body. There is no doubt that this shadow is nothing else. It is a black dragon still in its infancy. Because it has not grown up, its scales are not like Azeroth''s adult black dragon, which can be completely immune to fire damage. After putting out the fire in the humid environment of the swamp, the little guy struggled to get up from the mud, looked at the behemoth in front of him with awe, and asked in dragon language after a full minute: "are you my mother, Black Dragon Princess Onyxia, daughter of Black Dragon King nesario?" "That''s right! You seem to be different from other dragon eggs I laid. You awakened a lot of memories about Azeroth, don''t you?" Onyxia came close with elegant steps and looked at the different young dragon with great interest. You should know that the dragon of Azeroth is not the dragon of Phelan. From birth, you will get a lot of knowledge about yourself and the world, and clearly know your dominant position in the food chain. On the contrary, they are very fragile and stupid in their infancy. Like other intelligent life, they will become smarter and stronger with the growth of age and experience. Therefore, the young dragon just hatched from the dragon''s egg does not have any memory. "Yes! Those humans! They performed an interesting magic ceremony on me, as if they wanted to speed up my growth by pouring energy. But what they didn''t expect was that it activated my memory hidden in my blood, from the memory of the whole black dragon group." the young dragon answered by licking his injured wings. She looked in a terrible state. She not only had more than a dozen wounds, large and small, but also several of them gave off a pungent smell of decay. At a glance, she knew that she was cursed or poisoned by magic. "So you killed one of them and escaped?" the Black Dragon Princess exuded the momentum of an adult dragon all over her body, put her head many times larger than the other side close to her, and two dazzling and bright lights came out of her nostrils. The young dragon was undoubtedly frightened. He subconsciously shrunk his neck and nodded desperately: "yes! I am a noble black dragon, not a pet raised by humans." Hearing this, Onyxia''s ferocious face suddenly showed satisfaction: "well said! It seems that your blood gives you the pride of being a black dragon. Unfortunately, you are too weak to protect yourself. At the same time, the awakening memory in your mind is a big trouble for me." "Are you going to kill me, mother!" the young dragon''s pupils suddenly contracted, his muscles tightened, and he was ready to fight to the death. Although she knew very well that even if she did her best, it would be difficult to pose any threat to the Black Dragon Princess. But in order to fight for that glimmer of hope to live, she is willing to do her best, even if she is killed in the end. "Kill you? I did have such a plan just now, but now it seems that you still have some value. Come on, try to change into a human appearance, and I''ll take you to meet someone. If he allows you to survive, you are qualified to survive." With that, Onyxia quickly changed from dragon form to human form and began to prepare for super long-distance transmission of magic. Realizing that he had saved his life for the time being, the young dragon immediately changed rapidly, and finally became a little Lori about six or seven years old with black hair and black eyes. Her appearance looked very lovable. When the spell was ready, the Black Dragon Princess grabbed her, and then they disappeared together. At the same time, on the other side of the Everglades, hilna is waving her double blades to encircle more than a dozen people in the underground world with a beautiful battle like art. No matter how hard these guys try, they can''t pose any threat to them. On the contrary, it is the spirit female demon hunter, who can easily contain all hunters with her extreme dexterity and combat experience. If she didn''t want to kill, she would have been torn and swallowed by the hungry crocodile. "Falk! This woman is so evil! She''s kidding us!" a black man with his upper body painted with red paint said in a low voice. "Nonsense! She''s preventing us from tracking the injured dragon! Even fools can see it!" the other man rolled his eyes angrily. "No! We have to find a way! If it goes on like this, even if she doesn''t kill us, those later guys won''t let us go. After all, the reward is so high that people with some strength in North America are moved by the wind." "Shet! You have to say that? But the question is, do you think we can beat this woman?" "Maybe - we can talk to her!" ¡­¡­ While these unlucky people were on alert and whispering about how to get rid of the current dilemma, hilna suddenly stopped her hand and answered the phone in front of more than a dozen enemies. After a brief conversation, she directly pressed the hang up button, smiled and said to the nervous underground world residents, "relax, my task is over. I''m sorry to spoil your business, but believe me, it''s a good thing. At least you saved your life." "Who are you?" the leader of the team tried with a frown. "It doesn''t matter who I am. For the safety of yourself, friends and family, I sincerely suggest you don''t inquire. You know, curiosity is too strong, but it will die. Goodbye. I hope we''ll never meet in the future." Hilna put away her double blades, turned and waved her hand without looking back. After a while, she disappeared into the depths of the overgrown swamp. Chapter 838 "Sorry, honey, I may be busy recently, so I can''t accompany you around the United States by motorcycle. In order to express my apology, all the expenses on the road are charged to my account. Have a good time with Aisha..." At the end of the call with Elizabeth, Zhang Cheng sighed helplessly, stuffed his mobile phone into his pocket, raised his head and looked at the Black Dragon Princess and young dragon who directly appeared in the living room through the transmission of magic a few minutes ago. Then he held his chin and asked, "tell me, what happened?" "It''s the batch of dragon eggs you sold. One of them awakened the memory hidden in the blood because of an accident." Onyxia briefly told the truth and pushed the little Lori with more than a dozen wounds, large and small. "A young dragon?" Zhang Cheng jumped his eyebrows in surprise. "She is very special! I can feel the weak power of the earth from her! Generally speaking, it is impossible for a newborn dragon to obtain this talent." Onyxia stressed seriously. It is for this reason that she did not stifle this uncertainty. You should know that the black dragon is not another four-color guardian dragon, but likes to cultivate its offspring as chess pieces and cannon fodder. Even at the extreme point, it will do crazy biological experiments with dragon eggs and young dragons. So for them, killing several offspring is just like eating and drinking water, which is common. However, for those young dragons with special talents, the black dragon is still very willing to give some preferential treatment. At least it won''t kill them casually like crushing a bedbug. "Sounds like fun. Come here, little guy." Zhang Cheng waved to Luo Lilong. The latter was obviously a little afraid and moved forward carefully. His eyes were full of fear and vigilance. If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid you would immediately flood with love. Hold the little girl in your arms and love her well. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng has long been a real cold-blooded animal. He didn''t care about the young dragon''s feelings. He directly and rudely invaded his brain and began to read each other''s memory. In a few minutes or so, he found the part of the magic ceremony and realized what was going on with these suddenly awakened memories. A playful expression appeared on his face: "It''s actually changing the flow rate of time in a specific area! It''s really not easy for the people of the wizard association to get the time static scroll. Within less than a year, they have developed several stable magic rituals." "You mean... Those mortals tried to speed up the time to make the young dragon grow rapidly. I don''t know why, there were some small accidents during the whole ceremony?" the Black Dragon Princess asked in an uncertain tone. "Yes! But in my opinion, this is not an accident, but an expected thing. Time has never been a force that can be easily controlled, and it is also the most prone to accidents. Any misoperation may have an irreversible impact. I think your daughter should have spied some fragments from different time streams. Wrong Take them as memories. "Zhang Cheng explained calmly. To tell the truth, he had never regarded the wizard Association in the world as one thing before, and even despised it a little. However, through the research progress of time static magic, he suddenly found that the strength of the wizard association was no worse than that of the Supreme Council. Especially in knowledge inheritance and new spell research and development, it is much more powerful than he thought. Hearing this, Onyxia nodded thoughtfully: "I see. So what are you going to do with this little guy? Kill her? Or..." "Don''t be so cruel! After all, she is a black dragon, and I''m curious about how she will change under the influence of time flow. Why not take her with you first and bring her back later for me to have a comprehensive examination." Zhang Cheng hesitated a little and made a quick decision. "Why not now?" "Because I have more important things to do right now. If there is nothing, you''d better not disturb me." With these words, Zhang Cheng ignored the reaction of the Black Dragon Princess, directly opened a portal and came to the front of the space-time tower alone. With more and more experiments, Adam began to combine a large number of scientific instruments with magic with his own hands, creating a set of special tools full of strange styles, which covered hundreds of square meters at a glance. The largest one is to wrap the light mass from beginning to end, which is densely covered with 100000 detection needles of large and small decimals. Every change in the spectral frequency of the light cluster will be recorded, and then through analysis and interpretation, we can find out what this mysterious life is trying to convey. Instead of disturbing the busy Adam, Zhang Cheng picked up the experimental notes piled on the table and read them carefully. Unknowingly, several hours passed. When Adam finished his work, he found his creator standing next to him. He hurried over and stroked his chest with one hand and bowed respectfully: "I''m very sorry, I didn''t find you coming." "No, it''s nothing." Zhang Cheng waved his hand indifferently. "Tell me, how far has the experiment gone?" "It is basically confirmed that this is a high-level intelligent life embryo. Although it has not yet born self-consciousness, it is releasing an energy light wave to the outside world all the time. I am developing a set of encoder to try to solve the mystery." Adam quickly gave the answer. His spirit was so excited that his eyes burst with undisguised excitement and enthusiasm when he spoke. "If I want to devour it, do you have any good way?" Zhang Cheng was obviously not interested in the so-called encoder and directly raised his own question. "Devour?" Adam''s eyes widened in disbelief. "No! Please don''t devour it! You and it are not at the same level in terms of energy level. If you compare the energy level you have to the gaseous state, it represents the most powerful solid state. Once you complete the fusion, you will not devour it, but it may devour you." "But you just said it had no independent consciousness!" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. "Yes! I said! But this is not a matter of consciousness! It is a matter of the essence of life. In short, a living body like it, whether conscious or not, will take it as the leading role in the process of integration. Even if your consciousness is lucky to take the initiative, it will slowly be assimilated by its influence and eventually become it, not you." "But if my consciousness can resist these influences, won''t I still be myself? I''ll give you two months to design an integration plan. I need its power..." Chapter 839 In an ordinary house in Washington, D.C., Bernard and his wife are busy packing up and preparing to move out of the place to take shelter in a prepared safe house. As one of the most hated intelligence organizations in the world, working for the CIA means that it may be targeted by hostile countries and even terrorists. If you are careless, you will not only die, but also your family will be involved. In fact, when the CIA deals with those disobedient spies, the easiest and direct way is to expose their identities. Then there was no need to do it yourself. The enemies naturally came to the door and finished what should have been handled by the CIA. This is why almost all spies are willing to work for the country, rather than individuals or small intelligence organizations. Because only the state can ensure that their privacy will not be leaked and that the safety of family and friends will not be threatened. Looking at one luggage after another being carried into the car, Bernard took a deep breath, raised his head and asked his colleagues standing aside, "where are you going to send me this time?" "Sorry, man, you should know the rules. I can''t tell you anything until I reach my destination." a bald black man shrugged his shoulders and refused. "What about the mysterious organization?" Bernard obviously didn''t give up, narrowed his eyes and continued to ask. "So far, I know nothing about them, only that they are powerful and frightening. In particular, the method of transporting nuclear warheads to any corner of the world makes the whole white house and the Pentagon uneasy. It can be said that we are in big trouble this time!" the black explained with a slight sigh. I have to say that this crazy act of Zhang Cheng directly scared the entire American elite to pee their pants. It is one thing to deal with a group of countries such as the Soviet Union, and another to deal with a mysterious organization of unknown origin. Although the two super camps were frantically exploring on the brink of destruction during the cold war, the former, as a huge country, would abide by the minimum international norms anyway and would never casually pull the whole human civilization to an end. But what Zhang Cheng has done doesn''t look rational. Because anyone with a little sense will not choose to sell nuclear warheads to religious extremists, and there is still a big mushroom on the head of the US military. Moreover, he personally came to the White House afterwards. He not only shot and killed a senior military officer, but also used hundreds of nuclear warheads to destroy the United States as a threat to force the government to sign a series of unequal treaties. What''s more terrible is that after the event, the whole video was released to the Internet. At present, almost every country''s government and people know that the strongest United States in the world will fear, fear and yield to its stronger enemies. This strong contrast and image attack shook the single-level world order established by the United States after the end of the cold war and ended the myth of the strongest military organization on earth. As the most direct manifestation, the price of weapon grade nuclear materials and suitcase small nuclear bombs on the black market soared more than 20 times in an instant. Especially those terrorist organizations that are extremely hostile to the United States want to transport these big killers into the United States and make big news in the most populous areas. In just a few days, the customs and border patrol caught several suspicious elements trying to bring weapons grade nuclear materials into the United States. For a while, the US government and various law enforcement agencies realized the seriousness of the problem and raised the alert level to a higher level. "Alas - I hope it won''t cause serious disaster in the end." Bernard sighed, picked up the last carton, got into the car and waved to the agent in charge of driving. When instructed, the latter immediately started the car and drove straight southwest along the highway. About half an hour later, when he was thinking about what went wrong with his carefully prepared plan, why the spy satellite was hijacked, and where his identity was exposed, the car suddenly took a 180 degree turn and stopped on the open suburban road. An old man who combed his hair meticulously came down from another car parked on the side of the road, greeted with a smile and said, "good morning, dear old friend, I believe you should still remember me?" "Are you... Leonid KGB, the former director of the South American intelligence collection service?" Bernard thought for a moment and soon linked the other party to some old files in his memory. As the CIA''s most powerful enemy in the past, he will not easily forget the senior officials who once worked for the KGB. "That''s right! It''s me! I didn''t expect you to climb to your present position so soon after the disintegration of the Soviet Union. What''s the matter? Our recent small moves have caused you a lot of trouble?" Leonid pursed his lips and leaked a proud smile. "Recently? Damn it! So you''re playing tricks behind all this?" Bernard''s face suddenly changed and subconsciously wanted to reach for the gun. But before he pulled out his gun, he suddenly found a man standing behind his wife, and the man still had an electronic screen in his hand, which showed the picture of his son and daughter working. moment He realized that all his relatives had been controlled. If he had any extreme actions, his wife, son, daughter and grandchildren would all be killed. Holding back his anger and unwillingness, Bernard asked in a slightly trembling voice, "you madman! What do you want me to do?" "Hehe! It''s very simple! I want to recruit you so that you can have the honor to work for your master." Leonid said the purpose of his trip directly. you ''re right! He wants to drive a nail into the CIA to ensure that he can get first-hand information at any time. "Master? You''re working for someone, not your country?" Bernard showed a trace of surprise in his eyes and didn''t refuse in a hurry. An old fox like him will not easily give up any opportunity to inquire about intelligence. "Yes! I have sworn allegiance to him and will never betray him. In addition, I also advise you not to think carefully and be a member of the organization. Otherwise, I will let you know how painful it will cost to disobey us. Oh, by the way, the host is also very influential in the United States, and even allows us to obtain legal entry status. The only way which must be passed is an easy job to do away with the eyelid of a series of departments including CIA, FBI, homeland security and so on. Chapter 840 Bernard can''t be an idiot who doesn''t know anything if he can climb to a high position second only to the director and deputy director of the CIA. On the contrary, it took him less than a minute to figure out the huge dark curtain that might be hidden behind the whole thing. First of all, no more than five people in the Bureau knew that he went to the safe house, so 100% were betrayed by insiders. Secondly, the confidentiality level of his relatives'' information is also very high, and only a few people are qualified to access it, so it was also done by a guy with very high authority inside. Finally, and most importantly, at present, the United States has privately raised the security alert to the highest level. Both customs and borders have begun the principle of preferring to kill by mistake and never let go. Everyone entering the United States is strictly investigated. If there is something wrong, they will take all necessary actions. Normally, not to mention a former senior KGB employee, that is, ordinary people from Eastern Europe and the Middle East, will be strictly investigated. If there is any doubt, they will be refused entry. It is possible to allow them to transit only if there are internal senior use privileges. After understanding this, Bernard sighed with a bitter smile: "well, it seems that I don''t have a second choice, can I ask the last two questions before joining?" "Of course! Excuse me!" Leonid made a very gracious gesture of invitation. "First, what is the purpose of the organization, or to put it another way, what are you for? Second, who is the so-called master in your mouth?" Bernard put forward the biggest question in his heart. He never understood how such a powerful intelligence organization was established quietly. Aside from others, just investing in maintaining daily operations is a lot of money, at least billions of dollars. Leonid touched his temples and replied meaningfully: "Our goal at this stage is to grow rapidly and insert our tentacles into every corner of the world. We have no special ambition. In short, we provide various intelligence services for our hosts. In addition, we are free to do whatever we want most of the time. There is no regulation, no monitoring, and no endless suspicion "How about it? Does it sound tempting?" "What?! are you kidding?" Bernard stared with disbelief. "Are you kidding? No, no, no, I''m never kidding." Leonid smiled and shook his head. "The master has far more power and generosity than you can imagine. He can give you everything you want, and he can give you rights under tens of thousands of people. If you have to use one word, he is an omnipotent God." "Shet! Your performance now makes me feel like I''m about to join a cult that doesn''t have a clear mind." Bernard tightened his eyebrows and carefully observed the reactions of others around him. The result surprised him that the others were nothing different at all, as if they acquiesced to the almost exaggerated description. abnormal! That''s not normal! "Don''t worry, dear friend. As long as you nod your head now, I can make you see it right away." with that, Leonid stepped back a little and stood in the middle of the road. Bernard is obviously hesitating! On the one hand, he doesn''t want to betray the CIA who has worked for a lifetime; On the other hand, I''m not sure if joining an inexplicable organization will be used to death by the other party and then abandoned. Don''t think this is a scene only in Hollywood movies! In the real intelligence war, many unlucky people are easily convinced of the promises from the enemy after being tricked. As a result, they are constantly forced to risk their lives to steal important intelligence. Once exposed, let alone rescue, basically one is abandoned directly. Better ones may be locked up for interrogation, and it''s not uncommon to be almost killed by their own people. Spy has always been a high-risk and super exciting special career, so finding a strong background is more important than anything. As for those who are loyal and work for the country, they are most used to deceive those rookies who have just joined the industry. Those who have been in this industry for more than ten years will never be loyal to anyone. They are only loyal to themselves. This is one of the reasons why the number of double-sided spies is increasing. Unfortunately, generally speaking, only children have the real right to choose, while adults usually have no choice. At least for Bernard, the so-called choice does not exist at present. Unless he wants to watch his wife and children killed, he has to join the way. Without much hesitation, he handed over his pistol very single, smiled and said, "I join! From now on, we are a group." "Great! I promise you made a choice. Now it''s time for you to see our real strength." Leonid raised his right arm and waved. Woo woo¡ª¡ª With the loud noise of the engine working, a Kun fighter in an invisible state showed its true face. Optical invisibility! Radar stealth! Vertical takeoff and landing! When it appeared within the scope of Bernard''s realization, the whole senior CIA fell into a dull state. I couldn''t believe that the advanced fighter that could not even be made by the U.S. military industrial complex was studied by an organization of unknown origin. Not only has it been studied, but it also seems to have been put into actual combat. "Come on, I''ll take you to the headquarters and do a little loyalty test. As my men once told you, our eyes are everywhere." After saying these forced words, Leonid directly got on the plane and waved to his men. After a while, except for the truck full of furniture, appliances and daily necessities, all the remaining cars and people were crammed into the cabin, and then went away ignoring the American radar system. The whole process did not trigger any radar station or satellite suspended in space orbit. Bernard, who saw this scene with his own eyes, sighed secretly and muttered, "everywhere? It seems that this is not just a joke..." "In fact, as long as we are willing, we can invade and hijack all satellites in outer space and the whole Internet at any time. In front of us, there is no secret in the world of ordinary people. I will support you, take the position of director of the CIA, and then extend the sphere of influence to all aspects of the U.S. government bit by bit. I hope you don''t have too many unnecessary emotions." "Don''t worry, I''m a selfish person. I won''t sacrifice my own and my family''s lives for the country." "That''s the best! The host likes smart people who know current affairs best. If I have a chance, I''ll introduce you to him." Chapter 841 In the dark chamber of secrets, thirteen magic candles were burning slowly, and the people sitting in front of the candles kept silent, just looking at the old man sitting on the throne. There is no doubt that they are not mental patients, nor role-playing game lovers, but 13 members of the North American Supreme Council. As speaker, Kosmo first coughed and then said calmly: "I believe you must be surprised why I suddenly called you to hold an emergency meeting. In fact, it was not that I wanted to hold a meeting, but that the joint members of the Supreme Council sent an emergency notice saying that there was an organization trying to threaten the U.S. government with nuclear weapons. Let''s deal with it responsibly." "Nuclear weapons?" Laverne''s face changed slightly, and subconsciously glanced at Zhang Cheng with the rest of his eyes. He will never forget the powerful nuclear warhead detonated in the last joint operation. "That''s right! Although I don''t think this matter will get out of hand, since the joint Supreme Council issued a warning, we''d better discuss a little about how to calm the situation down." the speaker tapped his finger on the table to explain. Due to the fierce conflict between him and some members of Parliament, the atmosphere of the meeting was a little less harmonious. Almost half of the people closed their mouths and didn''t even bother to say a word. It was obvious that they didn''t intend to intervene. In fact, the vast majority of parliamentarians are not very interested in nuclear weapons. As long as ordinary people and the government do not plant mushrooms all over the world like crazy, they are lazy to care about the filth between countries. "So you mean..." asked Laverne with a divine light in his pupil. Kosmo hesitated for a few seconds and quickly responded: "I mean, send someone to conduct a simple investigation. If there is no danger of a full-scale nuclear war, ignore it. If so, uproot the organization." "I see! I''ll take care of it." laforn volunteered to take the task. His purpose is very clear, that is to wipe the ass of the most suspected ally and ensure that it will not be discovered by outsiders. "Oh? Are you sure?" Cosmo raised his eyebrows in surprise. As one of the oldest members of the North American Supreme Council, laforn has always been known for his solitude and solitude. He rarely takes on any tasks, so he smells an unusual smell. Laverne nodded softly. "Yes, I''m sure. My old bone is time to move. It saves too much time. Many people forget my name." "Ha ha! You are really joking! I promise that even if all the old guys of our generation die, those families who have been thunderstruck will still remember your name." the speaker laughed and joked. "I hope so! If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first," said Laverne, standing up from his chair and leaning slightly, then he disappeared out of thin air, and the candles on the table went out automatically. The rest of the people followed suit and chose to get up and leave. They were busy with their own affairs. After a while, the whole secret room was empty and completely shrouded in darkness. ¡­¡­ At the same time, on Long Island, New York, Zhang Cheng, who had just returned home through magic, poured a cup of honey wine to laforn sitting on the sofa and asked with a smile: "you must want to ask if I was the ghost of that organization when you appeared in my home, right?" "You''ll always be so smart! Don''t worry, I''m not here to ask questions. I just want to know the truth and decide what to do." Laverne drank up his glass with a hint of playfulness in his eyes. "Well, I admit that this organization is really under my control," Zhang Cheng admitted. Because he knows that lying at this time is meaningless. It''s only a matter of time to find out the truth with the power of the other party. It''s better to be single. "Why do you want to do this? Can''t you be satisfied to become a member of the Supreme Council of the underground world?" Laverne looked puzzled and puzzled. "No, you misunderstood. I just want to get my own intelligence network to facilitate the search and investigation of some information. As for this bold action, the main reason is that the U.S. government always flies around in front of me like a fly. I''m impatient and gave them a small lesson." Zhang Cheng explained half truths and half truths. "I know what to do with this day." Laverne nodded thoughtfully, put down the empty glass and turned away. Seeing him disappear completely through the portal, Zhang Cheng muttered with a sneer: "I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The situation in the world began to run in the direction of out of control. It seems that my plan has to speed up." The voice just fell! A note written on parchment suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand. I saw it written in the ancient demon language: the war has begun, and the time is ripe to conquer hell. "Aha! Has it finally begun? It''s time to show your cards and use these two worlds closely connected to the earth as war and logistics bases." With these words, Zhang Cheng instantly positioned the coordinates, and the whole person directly tore the space and came to the hot hell. Before he could enjoy the hot scene around him, Warren hurried to the front and reported with a very fast Vocabulary: "Latest news! An all-out war between the demon Legion and the angel Legion finally broke out. In less than two days, millions of demons and angels died. Now the whole hell has issued a summoning order, and almost all lords have led their troops to join them. It''s time to give them a fatal knife from behind." "Supreme master! Please allow me to lead the vanguard to attack the city and land for you! The world will belong to the Legion!" an abyss Lord roared loudly with his huge body. Chaos, war, killing and death! All this made every nerve in his body in an extremely excited state, and the fire of evil energy burning on his head was even higher and stronger than usual. "No! It should be given to me! I swear I will give you a brilliant victory." another fear demon hurried to follow his loyalty. Although at the beginning, these guys had to agree to Frank''s exchange terms just to get the chance of resurrection. But with the advancement of the whole plan, they quickly realized that breaking away from the strong rule of the dark Titan Sargeras and the fraudster Kil''jaeden was not entirely a bad thing. At least their status had been improved, and they could still do what they liked most. In particular, the upcoming war is 100% in line with the intentions of this group of evil, dark, bloodthirsty and tyrannical monsters, so the resistance is not strong, but there is an impulse to try. Chapter 842 Carmela, the city of blood, is the strangest city in the whole region. It is not far from Vera, less than 15 days away, but it is a very important transportation hub, and also rules a large area of surrounding territory. Most importantly, the rulers of this city are not demons in the ordinary sense, but the unexpected product of a cruel experiment by the great demons. His name is sharya, a unique life that can survive by sucking blood. you ''re right! This guy is the real ancestor of all vampires on earth. Whether Cain mentioned in religious legends or Dracula, the famous puncture Duke, got a drop of his blood by chance. As a secondary demon king, his power is undoubtedly very powerful, especially in the blood city. No one can kill him unless he exhausts tens of millions of tons of plasma stored underground first. But today, sharia doesn''t know why. She always has a feeling of uneasiness. At first, he thought it might be because he fought with the forces of heaven again, but he soon denied the answer. The reason is simple! Hell and heaven are like a pair of enemies. Since they found each other, they are fighting each other almost all the time. They are very aware of each other''s strength. For example, heaven knows very well that since several old demon kings died, the so-called demon kings recommended by hell have less than one tenth of the power of the former, and no one can even pull out the sword symbolizing the Lord of hell. In the same way, hell also knows that the God who calls himself God in heaven died miserably in the war in ancient times, leaving only one heart robbed back. Several archangels are dead and disabled. At present, only one can carry the girder. Normally, in a state like this, as long as the two sides are rational, they will not go to war in an all-round way, but should recuperate and slowly restore their strength. After all, the greatest advantage of angels and demons is that they live much longer than humans. The strong in human beings can only live for one or two hundred years at most, but they can easily live for thousands of years. The longer it takes, the better it will be for heaven and hell. But now, I don''t know why in the border area, the game of mutual temptation suddenly becomes fierce. Both angels and demons are crazy and constantly gather strength to try to kill each other at one stroke. Perhaps in the eyes of other demons, the cause of this war is that the angels advance by an inch and break the hidden rules that both sides have always followed. But sharia, who has always been good at thinking, always felt that something was wrong. Just as he sat on the throne, while tasting the fresh blood just taken out from the beautiful girl, he hesitated to go to the border and join the potentially protracted war, a demon with only half an arm suddenly burst in and shouted at his throat, "no... no! Noble Lord of blood! Those guys in Villa are coming!" "What? What are you talking about? Repeat it again!" Saraya suddenly stood up from his chair, and his strange eyes burst into a terrible red light. However, before the broken arm devil could explain, he heard a deafening cry of killing outside, followed by a green evil energy fireball, which suddenly fell from the sky, smashed the palace roof with a bang, turned into a huge Hellfire, and began to destroy everything around recklessly. "Asshole! How dare they!" Sharya raised her hand, drew a lot of blood from under the throne, threw it directly and swallowed the hellfire. In just a few seconds, the evil energy fire on this behemoth completely disappeared and became a pool of lifeless stones scattered everywhere. Anger! Uncontrollable anger! He never dreamed that he would dare to attack himself at this time in the barren land known as the backwater. But before the secondary demon king could figure out the reason, a huge abyss Lord suddenly fell from the sky, smashed the whole palace with a bang, waved his huge weapon, opened his mouth and cheered, "ahaahaaha! A real prey! I''m lucky!" The voice just fell! He directly raised his double headed sword and slashed it down. Bang! With the dust and rubble all over the sky, together with the wall and throne, they were divided in two by this blow. It can be said that in the sequence of the Burning Legion, no one is better at killing and destruction than the abyss Lord. They are like born madmen. Their minds are full of the desire to fight, and there is no fear of death at all. But unfortunately, sharia''s speed was very fast. She had moved to the side for about six meters and just avoided it. However, he did not rush to launch a counterattack, but narrowed his eyes to observe the behemoth standing in front of him. After a long time, he asked, "who are you? Why have I never seen a devil like you in hell!" "I am the great abyss Lord azgarol! Tremble! Humble worm! I will cut off your head and give it to my master! Victory and glory to the Legion!" The Lord of the abyss raised his left hand and began to guide the magic energy. Just a few seconds later, an overwhelming evil energy fireball fell from the sky and began to strike the other party within hundreds of meters. And every fireball that falls will become a flaming hell fire puppet. In terms of war scale and experience, hell can''t catch up with the Burning Legion that destroyed countless worlds. Seeing that his city was wantonly destroyed by a group of invaders, sharya finally couldn''t control her anger. She raised her hands and shouted: "you have made a mistake! A huge mistake! That is, you shouldn''t provoke me! Now, have a good taste of the real power of the city of fresh blood!" The dilapidated palace was suddenly lifted by the blood gushing from the ground. The blood began to gather over the city at an incredible speed and slowly formed a large red cloud like thing. Next second These blood containing amazing magic fell like raindrops! These raindrops, like sharp swords, immediately killed thousands of low-level demons, and even many hell fires that are resistant to exercise have exhausted their energy and fell to the ground. In contrast, azgaror, the Lord of the abyss, was in a slightly better state. He was only cut a small hole. The blood full of anger flowed along the wound, and all the creatures stained would be burned up in an instant. He glanced at his injury, smiled grimly and said sarcastically, "is this your ability? Sorry, it can only tickle me." "Don''t worry! The real meal is coming soon!" sharya''s raised right hand suddenly fell down. A huge spear made of blood and energy fell from the sky and directly pierced the body of the abyss Lord. Its blood, like a flame, immediately lost control and burst open with a bang, involving everything within a radius of hundreds of meters. Chapter 843 Boom!!!! With the dazzling fire of evil energy rising into the sky, the central palace of the whole blood city completely disappeared from the map. Standing outside the city, Zhang Cheng undoubtedly saw this scene and joked in a casual tone: "it seems that things are almost the same as you expected. Azgarol is still dead after all. But it doesn''t matter. As long as there is enough soul, I can revive it no matter how many times I die." The voice just fell! He opened the book of controlling demons and touched it gently. moment All the Burning Legion demons who died in the attack, including abyss Lord azgaror, have been resurrected. yes! Just like in Azeroth universe, if you want to kill the devil, you must stand in the distorted void, or some other very special place, and you can''t be really killed in hell. If they are destroyed by the enemy in battle, their souls will directly return to the master magic code and wait for the master of the magic code to consume their souls for resurrection. This means that unless the opponent has the ability to directly damage and destroy the soul, no matter how many times he kills, the number of this frightening Legion will not decrease, but will increase with the increase of the number of evil energy transformation. Perhaps of all the worlds Zhang Cheng has experienced, only the abyss devil symbolizing chaos and the hell devil symbolizing order in the multiverse where Phelan continent is located can be comparable to it. "Ah!!!!!!!!!!! That despicable bug! Dare to hurt the great azgarol!" As a high-level demon killed by the Burning Legion in the world''s first all-round war, the pit lord felt a deep shame. Without saying a word, he took a large group of cannon fodder through the enemy occupied city gate and rushed to sharia, who manipulated blood over the ruins of the palace. Due to the violent explosion caused by his death just now, the secondary demon king with the title of Lord of blood showed very serious burns on a large part of his body, and some parts could not even recover by absorbing blood. Because the evil flame is not an ordinary magic flame, it is highly corrosive. It will not only cause far more damage than the ordinary flame, but also distort and devour the magic energy and make it a part of itself. In fact, the reason why the whole Burning Legion can develop and grow depends entirely on the conquest and plunder of ancient nomads. By conquering the living planets in the universe, the aborigines above and even the planet itself are corrupted by powerful evil energy, and finally provide a steady stream of troops, war materials and energy for the Legion. As for the fate of the planet after the depletion of resources and energy, it is naturally abandoned by the Legion and turned into a deserted Death Star. To some extent, the evil energy created by the dark Titan Sargeras is the core of the whole burning legion. Without the help of evil energy, the Legion is like a beast without teeth and claws. Although it will not be reduced to the third class, it will shrink substantially. Therefore, from the beginning, Zhang Cheng did not limit the spread of evil energy in the world, but hid in the dark to fuel the fire. At present, he himself is the source of evil energy and shadow in the whole world, and will gradually become stronger and stronger with the expansion of the scope of the war. Feeling the constant boiling of two kinds of energy in his body, he smiled and said to himself, "maybe when this war is over, I can try to improve my level of control over energy." Wallent, who was standing next to him, obviously heard this. His face changed slightly and said cautiously, "are you going to do anything dangerous?" "Danger? No! As long as you succeed, there will be no danger." Zhang Cheng shook his head meaningfully, followed by an explanation: "You should understand that when a person intends to do something, but has not yet started, there is always a half chance of success or failure. Even those plans with a success rate of 99% have a failure rate of 1%. Similarly, plans with a failure rate of 99% have a success rate of 1%. In my opinion, Before you get the exact results, in fact, the success rate doesn''t make much sense, especially when it comes to a field that no one has touched. It''s like a box of freshly washed playing cards. You never know what the next card you draw is. " "I think it should be classified as gambling." wallent twitched slightly in the corner of his mouth and obviously disagreed with this set of fallacies. "Ha ha! My dear friend, you are too timid and cautious, so you miss so many opportunities and finally have to enter a dead end. Unlike you, I would rather fall on the road to the peak of power than watch myself do nothing or choose to escape because of danger. I am a transcendent. As long as there is a goal ahead, I will never Will stop. " After saying these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng immediately showed his transmission magic and disappeared without a trace. Although the Lord of blood sharya is a relatively powerful secondary demon king, it will not take long to be consumed alive under the siege of many senior demons of the Burning Legion. He was more concerned about the overall situation and the advance speed of several fronts than the local war in the city of blood. You know, the purpose of launching the war to conquer hell is to turn hell into a rear area. Almost every time a territory or city is conquered, all demons will be caught and transformed into evil energy with a success rate of less than 30%. The dead wretches, corpses and souls will be made into an endless army of dead souls by the fear demons. It can be said that as long as we capture more than 50% of the whole hell before the main devil fighting with heaven forces returns to God, we can basically lock the victory. "Damn it! This guy is really an unreasonable madman!" Warren trembled subconsciously, with a strong fear in his eyes. As a person with the ability to see through the future, he can never climb to the top like Zhang Cheng, driven by the insatiable ambition and desire in his heart. He is used to avoiding possible dangers and powerful enemies by predicting the future. So from the beginning, the way of thinking between the two people was very different. To be exact, Warren took a fancy to the strong power and future shown by Zhang Cheng and tried to use this power to better protect himself, while Zhang Cheng also took a fancy to Warren''s ability to predict the future. The two can be said to take what they need. As for the attitude towards the woman who claimed to be the creator, they all showed varying degrees of vigilance, or hostility. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Whether it''s Zhang Cheng or Warren, you need to face the greatest threat first, and then you have the opportunity to consider whether you want to kill the other party and enjoy the fruits of victory alone Chapter 844 "Attack! Attack! Don''t stop! The Legion is invincible!" "Come on! Summon Hellfire! We need more Hellfire to tear the enemy''s defense!" "Shadow mage group! We need the support of long-range magic power!" "Evil cannon fire! Tear up these mean red bastards!" "The portal is ready! The jump point battle begins! The sixth and seventh teams come with me!" ¡­¡­ With the Burning Legion, the huge war machine, fully started. In less than 48 hours, the whole hell was in a mess. Especially with advanced ultra long distance portal technology, the Legion can attack any target they think valuable or easy to destroy. This also means that as long as the portal at the two locations is built, a steady stream of troops can bypass the front, instantly reach the back of the enemy''s ass, and make a quasi ruthless * * assault to defeat the seemingly solid defense line of the other party. After all, so many fear demons and demons have infiltrated into many places some time ago. Some even climbed to an important position with the ability of flattering. Secretly building several temporary portals is easier than eating and drinking water. In addition, with the first round of attacks to complete the control of important transportation hubs, the Legion separated the links between most lords, making it impossible for them to gather together and form a truly effective resistance. Over time, hundreds of demon lords were killed. There are almost the same number of demon lords who choose to surrender, accept the transformation of evil energy, join the Legion and become the vanguard of conquering hell. As a saying goes, the most ferocious and cruel are the traitors who surrender to the enemy. These guys who accepted transformation after surrender knew what would happen if they were captured by the demon kings, so they led their men to attack cities and land one by one, and all kinds of sinister means emerged one after another. When the hell army gathered at the border reacts, the vanguard of the Legion has approached the heart of the whole hell. It is known as the birthplace of Satan, the strongest demon king of hell in the past, and the demon capital with more than five million resident demons. Admiring the spires in the distance with a height of more than kilometers and countless magnificent and huge stone buildings, the demon Raines couldn''t help licking his attractive red lips and sighed softly: "it''s spectacular! I can''t wait to launch an all-round attack, completely conquer the city, or destroy it." "Don''t worry! Now is not the best time to attack this city. My plan is to put up an array here and wait for the so-called demon kings to lead the army back and launch an unprecedented decisive battle on this plain. As long as we promise this war, the whole dungeon will be in our pocket." Zhang Cheng responded calmly. "Master! In terms of military strength, I''m afraid we don''t have an advantage in this decisive battle. Moreover, those annoying angels may intervene and jump out to pick up bargains when both of us lose." a fear demon quickly stood up and brushed his sense of existence. As the nihilists incorporated by the dark Titan Sargeras, these vampire bats have a darker heart than any other species. They are good at grasping and analyzing everyone''s psychological activities, and then identifying weaknesses to control. Few things can escape their corruption unless they are an emotionless undead. Zhang Cheng glanced at the guy and asked with a smile, "how do you know that these troops are all at present?" "Do you have other cards?" the fear devil''s eyes lit up slightly, showing an expression of interest. "Of course! I''ve prepared for this war for a long time! Don''t worry, no matter what cards those demon kings hide, I promise they won''t have a chance to win at all. What you and your brothers have to do is to continue to collect intelligence for me and create friction, hatred and conflict within the enemy." Zhang Cheng asked quietly. If there is a demon race that makes him most alert in the whole Burning Legion sequence, it must be nasrezm, that is, the fear demon king. The reason is simple! These guys have no loyalty at all! They were twisted and hatched in the void. They almost joined hands with the ancient gods to corrupt an unawakened Titan into another terrible creature. Fortunately, Sargeras shot in time after seeing it, otherwise the next script may not be a Titan civil war, but a war between the distorted void and the Pantheon for the domination of the universe. But later, after discovering the strength of Sargeras, these nasrezm immediately betrayed the distorted void without restraint, joined the Burning Legion and became the staff and staff of the dark Titan. So to some extent, they are not so much loyal to the Burning Legion as they worship great power. If Zhang Cheng meets a stronger enemy than himself one day, these guys will probably make some small moves in private, or even a righteous backstab, and then take credit to his new master. In contrast, the grumpy Pit Lords are better controlled. As long as they satisfy their desire for killing, destruction and destruction, they don''t have to worry about rebellion. The fear devil obviously didn''t know what he looked like in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, and still flattered himself: "You are really the most thoughtful and good at planning War I have ever seen in my life. Allow me to express my sincere admiration to you and mourn for those who have become your enemies. They will never know that their defeat was doomed from the beginning. However, I am curious that our enemy seems to have a large flying force. What method are you going to use To solve it? " "Hehe, naturally, the same flying troops are used. Believe me, you will be amazed when you see them with your own eyes. Well, instead of wasting time here, you''d better act quickly. I need you and your brothers to weaken the enemy as much as possible before the war." After saying that, Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be impatient and waved his hand, indicating that the other party could step down. "As you wish!" Seeing that he could not ask any valuable answer, the fear demon king immediately stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply, then turned and disappeared into the busy army. Not long after he left his front foot, Warren began to remind him, "be careful! These guys with bat wings are not in the same heart as you." "I''m very clear about this. Tell me, what''s our chance of winning this war?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and asked with interest. "Why? Don''t you see I''m still standing here and have no intention of running away?" Warren grinned with a meaningful smile, and even pulled out a dagger carved with a dragon to trim his nails. The implication is self-evident Chapter 845 In less than 78 hours, the armistice agreement was directly signed when it was still fighting in the border between heaven and hell. Then the hell army gathered turned its spearhead and was very close to the direction where the enchanted capital was located, intending to eradicate these rebels who wanted to seize power in one fell swoop. The angel Legion was on standby at the border, and I didn''t know what they were thinking. No one realized that this time it was not just a rebellion, but a premeditated armed invasion and conquest. The fear demon king who sneaked into the enemy had long sent out the intelligence of the hell army, and even provoked some friction and contradictions from time to time. By the time the army arrived at the scheduled battlefield, the Burning Legion led by Zhang Cheng had been waiting for work and had already completed all the arrangements. It not only seized the favorable terrain in advance, but also arranged thousands of evil energy artillery at the most threatening height. It can be said that the outcome of the war is quite obvious before it starts. In particular, several demon kings standing at the top of hell found that they were not facing the expected mob from the barren land, and immediately gathered together to discuss countermeasures. "We were cheated!" "That''s right! The female demon lord named Nisa lied to all of us!" "Where is she now?" "Escaped! Long before the news came back, he disappeared in a frontal collision with the angel Legion." "Obviously, Nisa is not behind the scenes. With her sad strength, she is not enough to command such a huge army." "Who''s behind the scenes? Don''t tell me it''s going to be a decisive battle. We don''t even know who our opponent is." "Sorry, we really don''t know. The barren land has always been a place of neglect and even regarded as an exile. The only thing we know is that this guy has great ambition and strength, and even dares to challenge us directly." "What now! Recognize his status and rule and avoid war first?" "No! We can''t admit it! Once we admit it, it means announcing to the whole hell that we are not his opponents." "Since we can''t negotiate, let''s fight first. Anyway, the rule of hell for thousands of years is separatism. After a big defeat, we''ll consider whether to surrender. As long as he wants to be the controller of hell, he doesn''t dare to do anything to us." "Yes! The angel Legion is still eyeing the border. Even if we lose, he will rely on our strength to prevent the invasion of heaven. What''s more, we don''t necessarily lose this war." ¡­¡­ When the demons of hell got together to discuss what you said and I began to discuss how to win the war, Zhang Cheng was sitting in the military and listening to the report of a fear demon king. "Master! According to our investigation, the enemy can be divided into about six parts, belonging to six demon kings respectively. This tradition follows the ancient seven monarch tradition in hell. However, because the six demon kings have similar strength, no one can stand out and suppress others, so the highest position has been put aside." "So, what we are going to face is not one army, but six armies that do not belong to each other?" Zhang Cheng asked thoughtfully, touching his chin. "Of course! In fact, not only do they not belong to each other, but many lords have deep contradictions and even hatred. When the war begins, my brothers and I will use all available means to intensify these contradictions and hatred. Victory will belong to the Legion!" the fear devil grinned and showed a sinister smile. Zhang Cheng listened to these contents and nodded with satisfaction: "well done! If the plan succeeds, I will give you the right to supervise and transform all prisoners. In addition, help me keep the news of the six demon kings. If they want to escape, be sure to inform me at the first time, okay?" "Yes! Your will is our command!" After that, the huge body of the fear demon king quickly transformed into a hell devil, and then turned and flew to the location of the hell army. Seeing his background fade away, Zhang Cheng suddenly asked, "dear friend, I need your ability now. Tell me, among these so-called demon kings, who has what I want." "If nothing unexpected, it should be Emma. It is said that she was once a direct descendant of the lust demon asmontes and knew a lot of secrets about the war in ancient times." Warren gave a straightforward answer. Obviously, it''s not difficult for him to pry into a little privacy. "Eima? Where is she and her troops now?" there was a dangerous light in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. "East side! It''s about twenty-five kilometers away from us. What, are you going to attack ahead of time?" groaned Warren in an uncertain tone. "No, of course not." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "I just want to confirm the location of the prey so that she won''t run away." "Don''t worry, she can''t run. Because in the script called the future, she kneels in front of you and chooses to surrender. You will win the war. Whether it''s hell or heaven, you will tremble in front of you." Warren hinted meaningfully. "Don''t talk like a tyrant! If you can really see the future, you must know best that I have no interest in rule and power. They are only tools to achieve the goal, not the ultimate pursuit." When he said these words, the colors in Zhang Cheng''s pupils kept changing, sometimes gold symbolizing divinity, sometimes green symbolizing evil energy and violet symbolizing Mathematical Olympiad energy. All kinds of energy with different attributes continue to converge and rise in his body, slowly transforming from quantitative change to qualitative change. If he can finally surpass the limit of transformation and completely integrate into one, his control over energy will go to a higher level. To some extent, this is more difficult than the evolution of simple life forms, and it will also bring greater changes. In order to meet the minimum requirements for absorbing and swallowing the light mass, Zhang Cheng must complete this indispensable pre-processing. Warren undoubtedly noticed the strange image in the surrounding air and replied with a ponderous face: "you are a tyrant! No matter whether you are interested in power or not, it is in your hand. No one dares to violate your orders, let alone try to provoke your rights, otherwise they will inevitably suffer terrible revenge and even cleansing." "But if one day I get what I really want, I will definitely abandon all my rights." "There is no end to desire! You will never get what you really want. At most, you will only reach a boundary similar to the ceiling. So don''t deceive yourself. After you reach the top, I''m afraid you won''t be much better than our sister who calls herself the Creator..." Chapter 846 Tyrant, a ruler specially used to describe autocracy, cruelty and no compassion. Even in the stories recorded by some historians and bards, some tyrants will kill the people under their rule for no reason, just to satisfy their morbid joy of blood and death. However, those who have a little knowledge of history know that in fact, most tyrants in human history have actually been discredited to a considerable extent. For example, the famous tyrant of the ancient Roman Empire, Nero Claudius Drusus GermaniCus, was actually just because of the cruel suppression of Christianity, which led to the crazy creation of all kinds of bad stories after Christianity came to power, just to portray him as a tyrant in people''s mind. In fact, the reason why most tyrants are tyrants is that they are all losers in history. In this world where winners write everything, how can the legitimacy and status of winners be reflected if the losers are not discredited. Zhang Cheng never thought he was a tyrant because he didn''t believe he would be a loser. But he also didn''t try to explain too much, just keep smiling and hide his real thoughts in his heart. Time flies Two days passed in a flash! With the rest of the long-distance hell army, the unprecedented war soon began. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Along with the high and low evil energy artillery, it finally began to be powerful! In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of green evil energy fireballs were poured over the enemy''s head. No accidents! Nearly 100000 low-level cannon fodder, which was first used as a tentative attack, disappeared from the world directly under the covering bombing of artillery, leaving only a piece of unknown material burnt to black by the flames. Fierce! Cruel! Inhuman! With only one attack, the Burning Legion made the hell demons deeply realize that they were not dealing with traitors at all, but playing with a group of madmen with extremely rich war experience. Compared with the hell of peace that has lasted for thousands of years, the Burning Legion, which is fighting in the universe all the time, is obviously more aggressive, and the quality of commanders and soldiers is also higher. In particular, morge engineers who work day and night to provide countless war machines for the Legion are no less than those top weapon design and manufacturing experts on earth. In less than a month, based on the evil energy science and technology system, they integrated the concept of thermal weapons on earth and developed one powerful big guy after another. At present, although the whole Legion has not reached the level of eliminating cold weapons, it is about to reach the extreme in firepower support. There are not only powerful evil cannon, but also a large number of super long-range throwers used to throw Hellfire puppets. If we start with all our strength, we can destroy a large defensive position in just a few minutes, and tear up the enemy''s defense line with Hellfire as the pioneer. If it weren''t for a short time, maybe these crazy morgoths could collect enough resources to make famous magic machine armor. Standing next to the evil energy artillery group, Zhang Cheng looked down at the raging battle below, smiled and asked the demon following him: "how are your shadow mage group preparing?" "It''s ready at your command, my great and evil master." Raines sucked his fingers with a full movement, showing a look of dissatisfaction. "Be patient! Be patient! Now is not the time for you to play." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and glanced at each other. The doomsday guard Pollack seemed to notice something and immediately suggested, "master, I think it''s best to order the left wing to launch a wave of counter charge to test the enemy''s reality. After all, they have never shown even a card since the war." "Don''t worry, this interesting game has just begun and is in the stage of testing each other. I don''t want to end it too early. I care more about the war fortress floating in mid air than the left wing." Zhang Cheng pointed to the huge building the size of more than 20 football fields floating above tens of millions of demons. This thing is in the shape of a standard pyramid. Its surface is dark and densely engraved with runes of different sizes. An arched opening is opened almost every 20 meters. It looks like a huge honeycomb from a distance. "According to the information from the fear demon king, the air fortress is ordered in the name of the demon king Leviathan, and there are more than 5000 corpse dragons pieced together with blood and flesh." Pollack gave the answer seriously. There is no doubt that his heart is full of vigilance against the enemy''s card. Because even the Burning Legion will be afraid of Azeroth''s powerful power to protect the dragons. No army in the world can resist it, especially when the Dragon swoops down and spits out deadly dragon breath. "Corpse dragon? How about the frost dragon awakened by the Lich King?" Zhang Cheng asked with interest. "Personally, I think it should be that the corpse dragons are stronger. Because these corpse dragons spit out poisonous fog that can corrode everything, which is far more deadly than the cold winter breath of the frost dragon." "Agree! According to the news sent back by the fear demon kings, the Yellow poison cloud is very corrosive. Even a sip from the Demon Lord is fatal." Pollack and Raines did not quarrel very rarely, but gave a unanimous evaluation. "In that case, let''s destroy this thing first," said Zhang Cheng, raising his supreme power and starting to frantically gather and divert the magical energy contained in the surrounding air. In the blink of an eye, a vortex of terror energy was formed with him as the center. Such an obvious change can be felt by anyone who is not blind. So the demon kings immediately opened the first card, that is to let the corpse dragons in the air fortress pour out and fly towards the height of the evil energy artillery. They are very big. Each one is at least 50 to 60 meters long. They are filled with light yellow fog. They are so ugly that normal people can''t help spitting out at a glance. But these terrible behemoths are not only disgusting, but also have sharp bones in almost all joints. It is conceivable that if you are caught by them, it must taste very sour. When passing over the Legion position, these corpse dragons suddenly began to descend and dive, aiming at the densest place of soldiers and spewing deadly poison gas. moment The cannon fodder of more than 150000 burning legions directly turned into a thick black and yellow liquid in the big beach. Before the scream could be sent out, the soul had returned to the command magic code Chapter 847 "It''s not acid, but a spit similar to negative energy." Seeing his legion slaughtered by the enemy, Zhang Chengfei showed an interested expression instead of a little anger or tension. For him, the amount of cannon fodder that comes and goes as soon as he is called has been as much as he needs, and there is no need to worry about the number of troops at all. It''s a lot of money to use more than 100000 cannon fodder to let the enemy take the lead in opening a card. You know, in the era of cold weapons in human history, wars usually rarely involve more than 100000 people. The reason is very simple. Due to the limitation of communication means, it is no small miracle that a commander can command 10000 or 20000 people in the era of cold weapons. As for more, we can only simply issue one or two simple orders, such as forward, backward and stick, and then let the bottom officers play freely. Many times, when the front lines of the two sides are mixed together, no matter how clever the commander can carry out his tactical ideas, let alone realize the so-called "micro operation" like in the real-time strategy game. This is why wars in the cold weapon era are always full of accidents and classic examples of defeating the strong with the weak. After the invention of radio, thermal weapons began to dominate the war. There were almost no cases of great disparity in strength. The weak won the strong. They basically crushed their opponents by relying on their own strong industrial and scientific research strength. Although the Burning Legion is not exactly in the era of cold weapons in the strict sense, but there are many evil energy black technologies, it is still impossible to command millions of troops. In fact, the military system of the Burning Legion is mainly adjusted by the middle and senior demon commanders who command the lower soldiers, almost entirely relying on experience and subjective judgment. This means that millions of burning legions are essentially no different from the enemy. They are all scattered sand, and more and less dead points do not have a decisive impact on the situation. What can really determine the direction of the war is the top strategic army or weapons like these skeleton dragons. "Master! Do you need my shadow mage group to attack?" the pupil of the demon Raines suddenly contracted, and his face was full of vigilance. Because of the overwhelming body dragon, she obviously had a strong sense of crisis. If she let the other party rush over, the whole evil energy artillery position may be destroyed. "No! No need. Since our opponent has opened the first card, I will naturally open one in return. After all, it''s best to use a dragon for Fu Long..." The voice just fell! With one hand holding the supreme power, Zhang Cheng drew a two meter long black cylinder from his magic waist bag with the other hand, which was a gift given to him by a woman who claimed to be the Creator not long ago. In the blink of an eye, a terrible force tore the sky apart and established a channel connecting the space-time tower. The young dragons who had been waiting for a long time immediately swarmed out, like a large black cloud, occupying the sky overhead. Especially under the leadership of Black Dragon Princess Onyxia and Kulo kelba, they directly hit the corpse dragon without any preparation. Countless hot dragon breath meet in the air, forming a large airtight isolation belt. All the unlucky eggs who accidentally rush in are burned up in just a few seconds, turning into a charred black bone and falling from the sky. Although many corpse dragons tried to fight back with their own poison gas, the poison gas had evaporated before approaching in the hot temperature. In addition, the number was relatively small, and soon fell into the situation of being besieged and chased. In particular, the young dragons transformed by Zhang Cheng are not only mixed with the blood lineages of Azeroth world black dragon, void dragon and blue dragon, but also the blood lineages of red dragon, white dragon, green dragon and silver dragon from Phelan continent. The growth rate of each is amazing, especially the energy attribute attached to breath, which is enough to make most enemies feel cold. Now, under the leadership of their parents, they rush to the enemy in an almost crushing posture, enjoying the stimulation of destruction and killing. However, the hell army is obviously not vegetarian. Immediately mobilize the long-range attack force and start targeting the young dragons who don''t fly high enough or like to dive and attack the ground, shooting one deadly enchanted arrow. After being hit, many young dragons screamed and fell down, and were torn to pieces by the swarming demons. For a moment, these giant animals standing at the top of the food chain continued to fall like raindrops, and the precious dragon blood dyed the earth red. Soon after the war began, it still showed its unparalleled cruelty. "This... This is a group of dragons! You have secretly prepared tens of thousands of dragons?" Raines opened his mouth and showed an incredible expression on his beautiful face. "There''s nothing to make a fuss about! Your master is much more terrible than you think, and also more visionary than being short-sighted and staring at such a poor right." Warren glanced at the demon with a tone of playfulness and contempt. As a person who is not very broad-minded, he will not forget how Raines made trouble for himself at the beginning. Now he has a chance and naturally wants to retaliate. "Are you satirizing me, human?" Raines defiantly said. "Sarcasm?" Warren smiled and shook his head. "No, no, no, I''m not sarcastic. I''m just stating a fact. Remember, the duty of a servant is to obey his master''s orders, not to make his own decisions." "Damn it! You..." "That''s enough! Don''t show the filth and ugliness between you in front of me!" seeing that the two people were pinching, Zhang Cheng immediately pulled down his face and yelled, and his eyes showed a chilling light. The evil spirit was obviously startled. He quickly lowered his head and closed his mouth. He didn''t even dare to defend for fear of terrible punishment. In contrast, Warren raised his mouth and showed a very vague smile of pride, as if announcing his victory. Just as the doomsday guard Pollack tried to say something to slightly ease the tension, the fortress in the sky, which was originally the nest of corpse dragons, suddenly began to fall off the cover at the top of the tower tip, revealing a strange device composed of countless silver gray metal rings. Before everyone reacted, the device released a dazzling red light. Next second Boom!!!!!!!! I saw a terrible energy wave burst and split among the dragons, followed by all the dragons. No matter how hard they tried to stir their wings, they couldn''t maintain their height. They struggled to fall down, and their bodies were close to the ground, as if they were pressed by some invisible force. Similarly, the soldiers fighting on the battlefield were pressed to the ground by the invisible force field, and they didn''t even move. Some of them with weak physical quality even made a terrible fracture sound. Chapter 848 "Gravity control? What a surprise!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. As an extraordinary person with a magical soul, he is far more sensitive to energy than most mages. He can feel the energy changes in the air at once. Obviously, the red light from the top of the pyramid shaped air fortress is the root of the change of gravity in the whole area. Although it seems that there is no difference, in fact, this sudden change has wiped out the opponent''s air advantage. You know, in the battle just now, Zhang Cheng''s Dragon army almost killed more than 80% of the corpse dragons and is preparing to launch a second round of attack on the demons on the battlefield. But at this time, the change of gravity makes all this come to naught. They can only be bound to the ground and can''t even fly. "Master, I think we should destroy that dangerous air fortress immediately," suggested Pollack with a terrible green light in his eyes. Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "of course! Start projecting Hellfire puppets! Let me see if this thing can withstand the destruction of big men." "I see!" the doomsday guard leaned slightly, and then roared at the busy morge Engineer in the evil energy artillery highland. "Come on! Move! Put all hellfires in the remote delivery device! Aim at the enemy''s air fortress and launch!" "Remote projector ready!" "Activate Hellfire puppet!" "Adjust angle!" "Launch!" ¡­¡­ With the noise of shouting, large stones burning evil energy flames rowed across the sky and directly hit the surface of the air fortress. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! When the green flames scattered and splashed, the big heads who successfully boarded the fortress quickly woke up, waved sandbags and big fists, and began to play their innate instinct of destruction and killing. In the blink of an eye, a large number of bricks and stones and internal structures were seriously damaged. In particular, the top control gravity device, torn by four or five Hellfire puppets, soon became a pile of scrap iron and lost its original function. Onyxia and Kulo kelba, who first felt the return of gravity to normal, immediately roared angrily, followed by agitating wings and soared into the air, leading the remaining surviving offspring to launch a crazy attack on the front of the hell army. Both of them hold the inherent power of the earth of the black dragon. Wherever they pass, the ground will cause violent vibration and even crack the bottomless hole. The other has divinity, flashing violet light symbolizing arcane energy all over the body, constantly setting off terrible large-scale damage magic in the most dense places of the enemy. With such terrible killing efficiency, a blank area was cleared in the middle of the battlefield before a while. Naturally, the commanders of the Burning Legion would not miss such an opportunity and immediately ordered the army to advance and push the front forward. In just over an hour or so, the hell army began to retreat, and several places collapsed directly, resulting in a large-scale flight. You know, demons are not fools. Although they are cold, cruel, bloodthirsty, cunning and evil, they cherish their lives very much. When it is found that it is impossible to defeat the opponent, 100% will choose strategic retreat instead of going crazy. "Did we win?" Pollack asked with some uncertainty. "No! We haven''t won yet!" Zhang Cheng shook his head gently. make fun of? If hell really has only this inside information, it has no value to be conquered. What''s more, none of the six demon kings standing at the top of power and power has appeared yet. How can they win so easily. Just when Pollack wanted to say something, the panic retreating hell army suddenly had a large-scale commotion, followed by what seemed to have found something terrible. Instead of retreating, he turned around and rushed frantically towards the enemy. Their expressions and eyes were full of fear, as if they were avoiding something terrible. Before the commanders of the Burning Legion knew what was going on, a behemoth twenty kilometers long and ten kilometers wide rose from the ground and drilled out of the soil. Its size is so huge that even the Black Dragon Princess Onyxia has become a little bit in front of it. It can be said that using any language to describe the monster in front of us is pale and inaccurate! "Behemoth?! I always thought this thing was extinct..." Warren rarely showed a surprised expression. "Behemoth?" Zhang Cheng heard the word, and a strange color flashed in his eyes. Perhaps behemoth is a strange word for those who have not read the Bible, but if you say another name of this monster, I believe more than 50% of people will suddenly realize it. yes! Behemoth has another name, called bimon beast. In the Bible, it is one of the monsters made of clay by the LORD God on the sixth day of Genesis, and the other is the famous Leviathan. But in fact, these two monsters that once caused indelible disasters to the forces of heaven are actually indigenous people in hell. Needless to say, the latter has been a very strong demon king for a long time. The former is a rare but infinitely growing war beast. When these guys were just born, they were only the size of adults, but they could grow to 10000 tons of oil tankers in ten to twenty years at most. Once they lived for hundreds or even thousands of years, their bodies would expand to this spectacular scene. Just open your mouth and tens of thousands of unlucky eggs will be swallowed in an instant. "I suggest you solve it quickly! Otherwise, once we start to go crazy, we may not be able to last for half an hour," Warren warned seriously. "Is there any weakness in this thing?" Zhang Cheng asked with some uncertainty. "Sorry, behemoth has a strong chaotic attribute. I can''t pry into its past and future. But one thing I can confirm is that they have strong vitality. According to a few words I got from my investigation, it took 100000 angels to work together to kill a behemoth beast." Warren smiled bitterly and said all he knew. While talking, the corners of his mouth kept twitching, and he obviously felt the fear from his heart. To know that many mythical beasts are frightening, the key is that they are extremely difficult to kill. Chapter 849 "Roar!!!!!!!!!" With a deep roar, behemoth wielded terrible claws and directly parachuted the advancing Legion like cutting butter. At least one third of the unlucky people were killed on the spot, and another third were either missing arms or legs. Neither the so-called ferocious abyss Lord nor other high-level demons in the Legion could resist the absolute power advantage brought by this shape. Either they were directly killed, or finally, the huge beast finally exhausted all its strength, and fell to the ground like a mountain with a roar, causing a strong earthquake. And its strong body is getting thinner and thinner When Zhang Cheng regained his human form, the behemoth had completely disappeared, and even a small bone was left. He proved with practical actions that he could really "eat" the monster that claimed to need 100000 angels to kill. Feeling the surging vitality in his body and the improvement of the essence of life, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "no rejection! No adverse reactions! It seems that the evolutionary medicine tailored for himself has succeeded." To know that cross species gene fusion is not an easy research topic. At the beginning, in order to achieve this goal, he personally did tens of thousands of living experiments, which was no less cruel than the human experiments carried out by * * scientists in the concentration camp during the Second World War. But now it seems that all this pay is worth it. In particular, the last test of creativity in the world of Harry Potter finally improved the key link of the whole complex formula. Now, all life with body and soul can be swallowed and absorbed by Zhang Cheng, and become a stepping stone on the road of self-improvement and evolution. Just as he stood in the middle of the battlefield and silently afterthought the unspeakable wonderful feeling, there was a sudden commotion in the hell army, followed by six powerful demons in different forms. The leader took the initiative to step forward against the horns of the burning flame and asked loudly, "who are you? No, I should ask what your house is? I haven''t heard of a devil like you in hell!" "And your men! Although I also feel pure evil and chaos from them! It is obviously not any known race in hell." another guy with female characteristics also stood up. "Ha ha! Who am I? Is this important?" Zhang Cheng laughed wildly. As he ate the behemoth, he felt that his madness hidden under his rational appearance began to stir again, like a volcano about to erupt. Needless to ask, this must be the so-called "chaotic attribute" attack. seeing the name of a thing one thinks of its function! Chaos is the complete barbaric growth without order and restraint. It is like an inducement to concentrate those crazy thoughts that flash away in ordinary days and have a strong impact on subjective consciousness. Unfortunately, the six demon kings who symbolized the highest point of hell''s power and power did not realize this. The big devil with red flame burning in his horns was obviously not satisfied with such an answer. A strong dissatisfaction appeared on his ferocious face: "don''t you want to sit down with us and talk, but want to fight the war to the end?" "Talk? No, I don''t think we have anything to talk about. Either give up everything, kneel down and obey, or be killed by me. There is no third option." Zhang Cheng grinned and refused the other party''s invitation to negotiate without hesitation. He is the traditional demon king born in hell. He only wants to dominate by virtue of his strength. Once the other party shows low attitude and surrender, he will magnanimously let bygones be bygones. On the contrary, he is a conqueror and destroyer. He will never let those who have been enemies continue to preserve their strength and wait for opportunities to turn over in the future. Instead, he would rather destroy everything and rebuild it on the ruins. Although this idea is very dangerous and extreme, he doesn''t regret it at all. Because paranoia is an important element of success. Only people who are paranoid enough can stick to their own path and finally move towards success Chapter 850 "The angel Legion still stays on the border! Are you sure you want to fight a losing war?" the LED demon king obviously didn''t understand the situation, and his eyes showed a trace of doubt and confusion. After all, according to the rules of the region for thousands of years, heaven is the biggest enemy, and internal struggle is secondary. We can fight and talk. Unless there is a great difference in strength between the two sides, it doesn''t matter to fight a war for 180 years. Anyway, if you lose, you will admit advice, and there will rarely be an endless situation. In the eyes of demons, war is a game with rules and a means to realize their ambitions and aspirations, just as human societies compete with each other. But unfortunately, Zhang Cheng did not intend to follow this rule and responded with a sneer: "what does it matter to me that the angel Corps is stationed at the border? Why do you think this war will end in defeat? No, I will kill all those who resist, become the real king of hell, and then launch a new round of war to conquer heaven." "You... You''re not a demon?!" Another demon king with six eyes was keenly aware that the soul of the unknown creature maintaining human form was essentially different from the original life in hell, and his face was full of incredible expressions. "That''s right! I''m not a devil! On the contrary, I''m a human, at least once. But now, I''ve abandoned my human identity and intend to evolve towards a higher level of life. Tell me, do you choose to surrender or perish." Zhang Cheng directly reached the ultimatum. He could feel that with the passage of time, the side effects of completely swallowing the behemoth were beginning to appear. In particular, the sense of hunger that seems to never disappear, as well as the strong desire for destruction and destruction, stimulate every nerve all the time. Of course, this side effect is temporary. The adverse mental reactions will slowly decline and disappear in a few days to a week at most. But the problem is that for now, the impact will continue for some time, and will be very, very strong. "Arrogance! How dare you challenge six demon kings at the same time! Who do you think you are? Satan, the most powerful demon in the past?" roared the burning devil on the corner. "Maybe we should teach him a lesson!" the demon king with a lizard like head pulled out his weapon and took a fighting posture. For the hell devil who advocates chaos, if there are differences, no one can convince anyone, then force is the final solution. The winner has everything! The loser loses everything! Simple and rough But the problem is that Zhang Cheng obviously likes this way. He opened his arms and mocked in a tone full of ridicule: "What are you waiting for? Let''s start quickly! Although according to the original plan, I hope this game can play longer, it''s not unacceptable if you guys end up in person. Oh, I almost forgot that we should have a little hot field and embellishment before such an important battle begins." Before others reacted, he directly said to the demon far away in the highland of evil energy artillery through the spiritual link: "your shadow mage group can start." "As you wish, my great evil master." Raines immediately sent it to the mage group who had been on standby for a long time, swung his whip and beat the ground severely. Pop! "Humble fools! The master''s order has come! Show me your strength as much as you can! Remember! I want those who hear the name of the shadow mage group after smashing to kneel on the ground and tremble involuntarily!" "I see!" "Magic ceremony preparation!" "The third team is in position!" "The second team is responsible for coordinating energy!" "Magic energy access!" ¡­¡­ Under the guidance and command of several ereda demon warlocks, a huge and amazing super magic was completed quickly. I saw black clouds in the sky, like ink, covering the whole battlefield. Next second Shadow arrows with amazing lethality fell from the sky to track and attack the hell Legion in an all-round and three-dimensional way. In less than three or five minutes, more than half of the soldiers were killed, and the rest didn''t look very good, as if they were poisoned. They lay on the ground and spit out black viscous plasma. You should know that although shadow energy is not as ferocious as evil energy, it is very corrosive. As long as it is stained with a little, it will continue to distort and devour until the target life dies or is cleared by more powerful forces. As a special energy from the distorted void, the difficulty of shadow can be seen from the ancient gods of Azeroth. If evil energy is compared to explosives that roughly destroy everything, then the shadow is all kinds of superbacteria and parasites lurking in the body. You may be able to get rid of explosives, but it''s hard to get rid of bacteria and parasites. What''s more terrible is that the energy essence of shadow and death is very similar. As long as you move a little, those corpses with shadow energy can be awakened to become living dead. Raines clearly knew this, so immediately after the end of the large-scale group shadow arrow, he offered the unique channeling ceremony of Azeroth. After a while, thousands of hellish demons who had just been killed got up and began to attack all the living things around. Such a huge scale of war and killing has led to the boiling of death energy in the whole region, and the ubiquitous death rules are constantly cheering and stimulating Zhang Chengmin''s nerves. There is no doubt that through this battle to conquer hell, he not only succeeded in spreading evil energy and shadow to the whole world, but also won the care of death. "Hehe, it''s a great feeling! Are you satisfied with the heat field I arranged? Or, who else thinks I will fight a losing war?" Zhang Cheng raised his supreme power and looked at his opponent with provocative eyes. Although he is not much better than the hell devil in front of him in terms of energy level, he is at least two levels better than the other in terms of practical application and creation. "You madman! You killed millions of demons mercilessly! The angel Legion will choose to launch an all-round invasion of hell when they hear this news." the demon king with flames on his horns roared loudly. "I''d love to! If those winged birds were willing to die early, they would be very happy to kill them all. Finally, do any of you want to quit?" With that, Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and scanned the six great demons standing not far away, especially the two guys with female characteristics. After about ten seconds of silence, the Coquettish female demon king, who involuntarily produced the most primitive desire and impulse, stepped back a little and said with a smile: "I quit. I''m very sorry, guys, I don''t think it''s necessary to fight this war..." Chapter 851 "Quit? Are you crazy?" "Damn it! Eshima! Didn''t you hear that he''s not a devil at all, let alone a member of our hell. He''s an intruder!" "That''s right! The more this time, the more we should unite, rather than fight for the old grudges." ¡­¡­ Seeing the cracks in the original solid alliance, the remaining five demon kings suddenly changed their faces, some spoke to comfort, and others shouted at. Obviously, in the inherent concept of demons, if a powerful demon rises to become the Lord of hell, they will subconsciously lower their posture and choose to accept and surrender. But for an outsider, especially the human being regarded as the target of conquest, they will never willingly give up resistance, and even defend the so-called "dignity". No way. Most of the time, a sense of superiority is a very inexplicable thing. It will ignore objective facts for an intelligent life, or even the whole ethnic group, forming a very subjective and hysterical stubbornness. For example, white Europeans, who developed in the age of great navigation, for a long time believed that all races and civilizations in the world except themselves were primitive and barbaric, and only deserved to be killed and plundered as slaves. Even in the eighteenth century, Americans could still hunt Indians with guns and scalp them in exchange for a reward. For another example, Japan, which has experienced a short rise, foolishly explains the permanent advantages of adult species and civilization by taking the lead in completing industrialization to Asia, which is still in the process of agricultural industrialization. I don''t know why, almost all intelligent lives have similar attributes, and demons are no exception. Zhang Cheng was interested in enjoying the play of turning over. After a while, he smiled and said, "madam, unlike these arrogant fools, you have made a very correct choice." "No, you don''t understand. I didn''t say I would submit to you. I just quit this dangerous fight. If you win in the end, I will naturally regard you as the monarch, but if you fail, I will stab you without hesitation to ensure that I won''t be liquidated." Emma licked her lips and said her plan. I have to say that she is really very cunning. She began to bet on both sides after she found that the situation was bad. No matter who can win the final victory, she can keep her rights and status. "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t make any difference to me. In fact, this war has long ended with the destruction of your army. Next, I will show my power as the Lord of hell..." With the last word blurted out! Zhang Cheng''s whole body suddenly expanded and turned into a giant dragon with more than a dozen heads, spewing a series of dragon breath, including fire, strong acid, freezing, lightning and so on. Boom!!!!!!!!! When the energies of different attributes meet at one point, a terrible energy wave erupts. Just a moment! At the location of the six demon kings, a thing like a black hole appears directly, devouring everything around the crazy eater. Whether it''s the unlucky guy accidentally attracted or all kinds of flying sand and stones, they will all disappear without a trace. Fortunately, the demon king is the demon king after all. After discovering that the situation is bad for the first time, he immediately cast his transmission magic, left the dangerous area, narrowed his eyes and watched the drastic changes between different energies in the air. "It''s unbelievable to control more than ten kinds of energy at the same time!" AHIMA murmured in a voice that only she could hear. Because she has made it clear that she will quit, she is not too worried about being attacked. She stands far away and observes the attack mode of multi headed dragons. With the precise control of various magical energies, the dragon breath emitted by each attribute head and the breath emitted by another head will have different changes. This means that the attacked person can''t resist the direct damage of dragon breath with a single attribute of protection magic. What''s more terrible is that when all energy meets at one point, the essence of energy will be qualitatively improved, directly breaking time and space, forming a black hole with huge gravity, and all matter will disappear without exception. Of course, the other demons were not vegetarian, so they took out their ability to press the bottom of the box and began to fight back. Unfortunately, like most big demons, their power attributes are very single. Neither physical attack nor magic attack can pose too much threat to the Dragon changed by Zhang Cheng. On the contrary, they are forced to retreat. A guy who noticed that the situation was bad wanted to escape, but he was directly caught up and overturned to the ground, followed by thousands of tentacles and sucked them dry alive. There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng is devouring the strongest in these hell and improving himself with the help of each other''s powerful genes. In order to successfully eat the light mass, he must strengthen his body at any cost to prevent being unable to absorb too much energy in the whole process. "Asshole! This madman wants to eat us!" a big devil clenched his teeth and shouted. As a demon king who stands at the top of the power and power of hell, he can''t accept that a fellow with the same power as himself has become the rations of others so easily, especially this guy claims to have been human. Anger! Humiliation! Helpless! Less than half an hour after the battle, the terrain near the center of the battlefield has undergone earth shaking changes. The originally endless plain is now full of deep pits with a depth of more than 200 meters. It is either filled with hot magma or cold ice caves. Under the influence of powerful magic power, the environment here has been permanently changed. Anyone who knows a little about energy can clearly feel that the invincible strength of multi headed dragons can not only absorb and transform energy recklessly, but also store it and release it to their opponents. As long as the magic energy of the whole hell is not exhausted, the power of the dragon is infinite. What''s more terrible is that all magic attacks will be quickly captured and absorbed into the purest energy after contacting the scales. yes! With his deep understanding and application of alchemy, Zhang Cheng made all magic and spell like abilities useless. He seems to have opened a plug-in player and played with these infernal demons who are high in the ordinary days. He won''t swallow them until someone finally can''t sustain a mental breakdown. As I said before, this is not a battle at all, but the Lord of hell is showing his strength to his subjects, or he is naked threatening prosperity and death Chapter 852 In the whole devil Kingdom, more than a million demons witnessed the whole process of the collapse of the hell army and the humiliation, torture and phagocytosis of the five demon kings. Especially when a demon king is eaten, many dragons will grow a head with each other''s power attribute, which is a little shocking. When the last demon king was also convulsed and sucked into a corpse, Zhang Cheng in the form of a giant dragon finally slowly changed into a tall demon, stared at two deep and incomparable eyes and asked, "madam, should you fulfill your promise now?" "Of course! My name is AHIMA! The direct descendant of the early lust demon king asmundis! One of the six demon kings of hell! The Lord of Yu Huan''s land! I offer my loyalty to you! From now on, you will be the real Lord of hell and the demon king among the demon Kings." AHIMA knelt on one knee and clearly expressed her attitude in a very formal tone. In this place where power is supreme, it is never a shameful thing to submit to a life body stronger than yourself. On the contrary, this is not only a manifestation of mature reason, but also an eternal truth generally recognized by demons. "Very good! I like your intelligence, and I also recognize your title and territory. But before that, you must accept a new power, a power called evil power. Since the end of the ancient war, our hell has fallen for so long that many people have forgotten the glory and strength of the past. But now, I will lead you to regain this lost glory. Yes, I am Conquer heaven! " Zhang Cheng did not hide his surging ambition and desire, stretched out his right hand and released a lot of green evil energy. In less than a few minutes, a huge evil energy pool was formed within a kilometer around him. "Evil energy..." Emma undoubtedly felt the amazing power of these green liquid energy and carefully picked up a little and poured it into the mouth. moment The unbearable pain was transmitted to the brain through the nerve. She fell into the evil energy pool with a plop, and her whole body twitched uncontrollably. Soon, after a large number of evil energy poured into the body, the female demon finally got up slowly, the skin surface was covered with a mysterious green pattern, and the pupils changed from red to dark green. She stretched her body, which was nearly doubled, and soon spread her huge bat wings over mordu, shouting to all the demons below with a magnetic voice: "People of hell! What are you waiting for? Why don''t you kneel down and worship the new Lord of hell! The demon king of the demon king! Don''t you hear that he will lead you to defeat your old enemies and conquer heaven?" "Conquer... Heaven..." a demon licked his lips, and an excited color appeared on his face. No demon is not eager to defeat his old enemy! Even some creepy customs spread in hell, such as making wine cups with angel skulls and placing feathers on angel wings under mattresses. Some powerful Lords will buy those living Angel prisoners at a high price and hold them in dungeons as slaves to vent their desires and violence until the other party can''t stand this humiliation and chooses to commit suicide. As the saying goes, once hatred begins, it will never end. It will be like a thorn, firmly rooted in the heart, just a little touch, will immediately trigger a violent reaction. This is why, many times, just a few words or one or two slogans can incite countless people to hate their enemies who have hurt themselves. "Lord of hell!" "Lord of hell!" "Lord of hell!" "Conquer heaven!" "Conquer heaven!" "Conquer heaven!" ¡­¡­ Under the deliberate guidance of eichma, the ordinary demons who were still afraid soon fell into a state of madness, one pass ten, ten pass a hundred, a hundred pass a thousand, a thousand pass a million. In less than ten minutes, the whole devil''s sky echoed with fanatical shouts, which could be heard clearly even several kilometers away. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction, went straight to the sky over the city and announced loudly through the voice Magic: "people! Do you see the huge green energy pool outside the city? Jump in and accept its baptism! Only the baptized powerful demons are qualified to follow me to fight! Conquer the whole heaven! Come on, the powerful evil power is waiting for you." "Ow!!! Power!" "I want strength, too!" "Praise you! The great lord of hell!" ¡­¡­ The demons in the city quickly opened the gate and rushed frantically to the huge evil energy pool outside, greedily absorbing the distorted, violent and degenerate energy. Some of the unlucky ones absorbed too much to withstand the tyrannical energy, and their whole body burst open. Others withstood the baptism and became stronger than before, and even awakened their casting talent on the spot. Appreciating the chaotic scene below, Emma pursed her mouth and joked in a sarcastic tone: "this is the result you want, isn''t it?" "That''s right! I want to integrate the power of hell and make it a real war machine and an invincible Legion." Zhang Cheng nodded expressionless without hiding his intention. "So next, you will destroy the original territorial system and integrate every demon into the Legion. I have to admit that to some extent, you really can be called an ambitious Lord of hell," eichma commented meaningfully. "But I''m a little curious. What''s the purpose behind your conquest of hell and heaven?" "Of course, it''s for the future! Don''t you feel it? The world we live in is in an extraordinary period, an era that is about to go violent. Whether it''s heaven, hell or the human world, I can''t be spared. What I''m doing is to prepare for a rainy day, reserve as much ammunition as possible and prepare for a possible war." Zhang Cheng explained half truely. Near the evil energy pool below, the officers of the Burning Legion have begun to test the demons transformed by evil energy and divide them into corresponding teams for training according to their talents. At the same time, a group of Pit Lords and fear demon king led their men into the city to catch those who were unwilling to accept transformation and force them to pour green energy containing evil energy. Obviously, this is more like an organized and premeditated ethnic cleansing than the previous demagogic words and. Those who accept evil energy can survive and become a member of the new hell demons, and those who can''t bear it will naturally explode in situ and don''t need to consume any resources. After the integration is completed, I''m afraid there will be few native demons in the whole region, replaced by the Burning Legion soldiers using evil energy. Chapter 853 Some people say that the art of conquest and rule is drawing cakes. No matter whether the final result can be achieved or not, draw a big cake on the paper first, so that the bottom people who are easy to be incited can have strong expectations driven by hope. Obviously, for the demons of hell, the big cake that makes them excited is naturally to defeat the old enemy heaven and trample on the angels who claim to represent justice, kindness and feelings of all kinds of good things. Therefore, using the resounding slogan of "conquering heaven", Zhang Cheng hardly spent much energy and established a stable political power centered on the magic capital. Although many demon lords still defend their territory, they unite to try not to recognize the birth of the new Lord of hell. But I believe that it will not be long before the Legion who has replenished the source of troops will let them understand how naive and ridiculous this idea is. As a monster with a strong desire to dominate, how could Zhang Cheng allow someone to engage in "Non Violence and non cooperation" under his own eyes and directly issue a slaughter order. yes! All those who did not go to the territory where the demons swore allegiance within the specified time were blacklisted by the Pit Lords. I believe that with their desire for killing, destruction and destruction, they will kill 100% of the territory of resistance, and then give it to the Lord of fear, or the shadow mage group to make it into a mindless undead. To some extent, Zhang Cheng''s dark and tyrannical behavior style is indeed in line with the appetite of demons, whether hell demons or burning legion demons. That''s why they quickly accepted a guy who looked human and became their own big boss. With the whole hell under control, the war machine led by the senior commander of the Burning Legion is fully started, never sparing anything valuable, and transforming it into war resources, ready to be put into the next war to conquer heaven. Of course, a big move on this scale can''t hide from the angels stationed on the border. ¡­¡­ "Evra, I think we''re in big trouble. After such a long time, hell is finally unified under the command of a powerful demon king again. Not surprisingly, a new round of war will break out soon." a beautiful and dignified female Angel stared at the picture sent back from the magic mirror, and her tone was full of worry. "A new round of war? No! Didn''t those demons just fight a civil war, killing and injuring more than millions?" the male Angel called Evra stared, as if he didn''t believe that the situation would develop into such a bad situation. The female angel smiled bitterly and shook her head: "No, you are too young to know about hell and demons. Maybe in our opinion, after such heavy casualties, we should normally rest and recover the population to a certain extent. But their ideas are just the opposite, especially the ambitious new Lord of hell will never give us too much time. So I have a duty now Leave it to you. Go back immediately and report the situation here to the archangel. " "I see! Please rest assured that I will convey what I saw and heard to the archangel intact." the male Angel bent down and bowed deeply, then incited the white wings to take off quickly, and left the military camp on the border in a short time. But instead of going straight to heaven as instructed by his superiors, he took a big turn and quietly returned to hell. After confirming that there was no one following behind, the male Angel immediately took off his disguise and revealed his sharp claws, horns and huge bat wings. There is no doubt that this is not an angel at all, but a fear demon disguised as an angel. To be exact, it devoured the poor Angel rookie, and then used his identity to sneak into heaven to inquire about news. As the most camouflaged life body in Azeroth''s universe, the fear demon king can simulate the appearance of all species and even the special energy used through his innate ability. A fear demon also successfully transformed into a paladin and constantly provoked the bloody Crusader to attack the scourge of the dead who betrayed the Burning Legion. Therefore, it is easier to disguise a low-level Angel than to eat and drink water. After all, it is not only hell but also heaven that slows down in the peaceful environment of tens of thousands of years of adulthood. Especially with the continuous infiltration of human religion and society, angels once shouted the slogan of establishing the kingdom of heaven on earth, planning to integrate heaven and the world at some time. Unfortunately, the plan failed in the end and was completely destroyed by a madman named Faust. However, with the arrogance gradually developed over thousands of years, angels do not realize that they have begun to decline. They still feel that neither the joint Supreme Council of the human world nor the old enemy hell can be their opponents. After recovering the original appearance, the fear demon quickly found an area with relatively stable magic energy, cast the transmission magic and disappeared in situ. Because the energy properties of heaven and hell are opposite to each other, many places are very unfriendly to casters. A little carelessness will lead to disastrous consequences. Unless a steady-state area is found, people with a little sense will not choose to cast spells. Meanwhile, lying in the basement of the magic palace, the enchanted Witch King Raines was reading the information sent by his men while drinking the good wine of hell made of blood. Just as she was about to turn over and change to a more comfortable position, the fear demon from afar finally crossed the portal and appeared in the open place of the room. Without any hesitation, the insidious and cunning guy immediately knelt on one knee and greeted him with a very respectful tone: "good evening, dear Queen, I have just received important news. The leader of the angel Legion has realized that we are going to attack." "Oh? What do they all know?" Raines put down his glass and his eyes showed undisguised malice. "They know that the new Lord of hell has appeared! At the same time, they conclude that it will not be long before we will start an all-out war against heaven." the fear demon gives the answer without thinking. "Hum! The master is right. The enemy who knows you best will always be your enemy. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, even if they know, they can''t stop the Legion from conquering. Go back and continue to lurk. If there is any new trend, report it in time." After that, the demon waved his hand gently and signaled that the other party could step down. "As you wish..." The fear Lord bowed down, then cast the transmission magic to return to the border, disguised as an angel, and planned to enter the most tightly guarded Cloud City in heaven to do a little investigation. Chapter 854 "This is the tomb of Satan, the strongest demon in hell?" Zhang Cheng looked at the castle standing in a piece of black and red magma, completely stacked with various giant biological skeletons. "Yes, it''s here. How about it? Isn''t it spectacular?" Emma looked up with an obsessed expression of worship. For every hell devil, Satan is not only one of the many masters of hell, but also a spiritual belief and pillar, an irreplaceable symbolic symbol. It was under his leadership that hell was qualified to compete with the earth gods and the real masters of heaven in that earth shaking ancient war. However, the powerful demon king could not resist death and was finally buried in this unknown corner. "It''s spectacular! If I''m not mistaken, there are not only gods and archangels, but also countless magical creatures as powerful as dragons." Zhang Cheng picked up a skeleton emitting light energy and sighed. Even after thousands of years, the energy contained in these bones has not completely dissipated, which shows how powerful the owners of these bones were. Satan, the devil who uses their bones as his tomb, can naturally be regarded as standing at the top of the food chain. "All the bones used to build this skeleton tomb are the prey killed by Satan. You have never experienced that era, and you can never imagine how amazing the power he showed at that time. Although I also have the title of demon king, it is the gap between rats and Dragons compared with him." When she said these words, AHIMA rarely showed an intoxicated look of remembrance. As one of the few demons who survived from ancient times, she knows better than anyone that the current hell devil king and the previous hell devil king are two completely different levels. It can even be said that any demon king who came in the past can easily sling the six selected demons. Obviously, compared with the so-called devil''s sense of superiority, AHIMA hopes to reproduce the glory of hell in the past. Glancing at the immediate descendant of the lust demon king of the first generation, Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "you''re right. In any world, weakness is original sin. At present, human society is full of hypocritical morality and order, and the double standards that make demons disgust. In particular, while clamoring for freedom, equality and democracy, they wantonly kill their own kind and long for a strong leader to lead themselves, which is as ridiculous as schizophrenia. In fact, whether human beings, demons or angels are essentially worshipping the strong and eager to follow the footsteps of the strong, even if it is wrong. There is no doubt that Satan is such a strong man, so all the demons in the whole hell worship him, and even sincerely hope that he can climb out of the grave. But please believe me, after conquering heaven, your name and my name will become a legend and be remembered by all hell demons. " "I''m looking forward to this day very much." eichma smiled and leaned over. "Please tell me, how can I get into this ancient tomb built of bones? You know, I don''t want to use violence." Zhang Cheng touched his chin with a playful expression. "It''s very simple! Use your blood! Only the successor recognized by Satan, the demon king, is qualified to enter this tomb and obtain the valuable knowledge left by him." eichma meaningfully pointed to the skull of an unknown creature in front of him. "Bleeding? Is this some kind of potential or energy test..." With strong doubt, Zhang Cheng cut a hole in his palm and let his strange blood flow into it. moment A row of originally silent skeletons suddenly burst into terrible red light in their eyes and whispered in an ancient language: "Satan! Satan! Praise you! The greatest Lord of hell! You are the embodiment of evil, cruelty and cunning! You are the brightest star in the sky!" With the singing of these skeletons, a large number of skeletons suddenly made a crackling sound. Within a few minutes, a tunnel was opened beside the airtight ancient wall for one person to pass through. It was dark inside and there was no light at all. However, with his dark vision, Zhang Cheng clearly saw that in the empty hall inside, there was a dead body without any signs of life lying in a coffin made of unknown materials. No decay! No shrinkage! There is no disgusting putrid smell! It''s not so much a corpse as, for example, a handsome man who has just fallen into deep sleep. It is more than two meters tall, with horns like runes on its head, its skin color is white and bright, and its feet are in the shape of a lift. "Is this the devil Satan?" Zhang Cheng asked in an uncertain tone. "Yes! He is! If you want anything from him, you''d better be careful. After all, even if he is dead, he is still the strongest demon in hell." eichma smiled and made an invitation gesture. You don''t have to ask. She''s obviously not going to follow. "Oh, don''t worry. According to someone''s prediction, I just get back what belongs to me and won''t encounter any danger." With that, Zhang Cheng wandered in the care, stepping on the ferocious bones under his feet and disappearing into the darkness. As soon as his front foot entered, the entrance of his rear foot was completely sealed by the bone wall. Feeling the rising temperature in the surrounding air, Emma immediately smiled, shook her head and said to the strange snake wrapped around her arm, "my friend, do you remember that this is the first guy who tried to get the legacy of Satan?" "Fourteen? Fifteen? Sorry, I can''t remember clearly. Anyway, the final result is the same. No one can come out of it alive. But you are really insidious. You have used this means to destroy countless competitors." the strange snake opened his mouth and said in a strange irony. "No, you don''t understand. It''s not my intention to let them die. My intention is to find a real demon king who is qualified to inherit Satan''s power and lead hell to glory. But those guys disappointed me and hope to succeed this time. After all, I saw a little shadow of Satan''s demon king in him." With the last word blurted out, the magma around the whole skeleton tomb suddenly began to erupt. In particular, the magma column of hundreds of meters is so spectacular no matter how you look at it. Seeing this, Emma immediately raised her mouth and muttered in a voice that only she could hear: "ah! The test has begun! The great devil Satan, may you be satisfied with this successor, otherwise it will be difficult for me to find such an evil, tolerant and ambitious goal for a long time..." Chapter 855 "Do you doubt your life?" asked a handsome young demon in the depths of the tomb. From as like as two peas in the coffin, the appearance of the body is not difficult to tell. "Doubt life?" Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t quite understand what the other party wanted to express, and subconsciously frowned. The virtual shadow nodded slightly: "yes! Look at the world we live in. Have you ever suspected that it is false or controlled by some mysterious force? Have you ever questioned whether you really exist?" "No! It''s not necessary! Because this is a paradox, a dead cycle that can never be proved. I don''t want to waste my time on a boring philosophical problem." Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment and quickly gave a negative answer. You know, in 1981, the philosopher Hilary Putnam put forward a very interesting concept in his book reason, truth and history, which is called the brain in the jar. In short, as like as two peas, a human brain is sealed in a sealed container, and through the power of technology, a virtual world is created exactly like the real world. At this time, can the brain installed in the cylinder realize that it lives in the virtual world? Does it sound very similar to the famous film Matrix trilogy? In fact, the latter was inspired by the former to create such an interesting play. In fact, a long time ago, many scientists suspected that human beings on earth might live in the virtual computer of super civilization. But the problem is that humans simply can''t prove whether this is true or just a simple fantasy. Because if it is true, as a "brain in a VAT", the connection between human beings and the outside world is completely controlled by super civilization. It is impossible to find abnormal places in life like the matrix, let alone have the so-called "common sense". As a realist, Zhang Cheng is not interested in wasting time in this regard. Even if he lives in the virtual world, he has to do the most powerful virtual code. "Ah! I can feel that your will is very firm and will not be easily affected by the outside world. But it doesn''t matter. I have something that can be called evidence. I''m sure you''ll understand what I mean after reading it." The voice just fell! The virtual shadow pointed at the coffin where his remains were placed and hooked his fingers. moment The corpse, which had not rotted and deteriorated for thousands of years, suddenly exploded with a bang, and a prismatic crystal burst out from inside. Before Zhang Cheng could figure out what this thing was, the crystal began to refract light and shadow outward, and finally formed a realistic holographic image in the air. "This is..." "Shh! Keep quiet! Don''t ask anything, and I won''t answer any questions. Look with your own eyes and think with your mind." Xu Ying put a finger on his lips, and his eyes twinkled with meaningful light. On a barren plain, there was a demon who looked very weak and was struggling to crawl forward. He was seriously injured, hungry and thirsty, but his eyes did not give up the hope of survival. But like all cruel realities, willpower can never overcome the objective facts. Finally, exhausted, it stopped crawling, lay on its back, silently waiting for death. pain! despair! fear! Just when the poor devil was about to die, a light suddenly fell from the sky, and then a black haired man came out of the light column. Because of his back, I can''t see his face for the time being. The man bent down and didn''t know what he said in the little devil''s ear. Then the little devil regained his consciousness of survival and nodded his head desperately. It may be a promise or an unknown transaction. In short, the man finally stuffed a nail sized black metal ball into the devil''s mouth. Just a second later! The little devil who was dying began to grow like eating jinkela! After a while, the short, thin and weak little devil grew into a young and handsome big devil, which was almost no different from Satan''s body. What''s more amazing is that the demon who has just gained power just waved his left hand and decomposed everything in the distance of hundreds of meters in front into luminous particles that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye. No fire! No noise! There is no earthshaking light and shadow effect! But it is more frightening than any magic and weapon! No doubt, not surprisingly, this is the experience of Satan, the Lord of hell, when he was a child. But what made Zhang Cheng curious was who the black haired man with his back to himself was and what the black metal ball he ate was. Just when he couldn''t help asking again, the black haired man in the image suddenly turned sideways and showed a very scary face. The reason why it''s scary is not because the other party looks so ugly and scary. On the contrary, this man is not ugly, but also very handsome. But what is frightening is that he is surprisingly similar to Zhang Cheng. Especially the eyes are full of indifference to life, as if all the rest in the world except themselves are low-level creatures. "How is this possible..." Zhang Cheng clenched his fist, and his tone was full of disbelief. "Ha ha! How? After reading this memory, do you have a sense of absurdity?" Xu Ying laughed happily. "How do I know if you made these things out of thin air by magic?" Zhang Cheng is obviously not so easy to trust a stranger, especially the famous devil Satan. The virtual shadow spread his hand carelessly: "you should understand that I don''t care if you believe it at all. I''m just explaining a fact. You know? I knew your existence as early as tens of thousands of years ago, and the deal you saw just now is to promise to hand over the ball of destruction to you after my death." "The ball of destruction?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Yes, the ball of destruction. Those who own it can gain a powerful power to annihilate all substances. It is with this power that I have become the strongest demon in the history of hell. In addition, don''t ask me who that person is, because I don''t know anything. He may be the future you, or just a guy with similar looks..." After saying this, the virtual shadow slowly became empty and finally disappeared, leaving only the metal balls placed in the central groove of the coffin. Chapter 856 Boom! Outside the skeleton tomb, the black and red magma erupted again, dyeing the whole sky into a gloomy black fog. In this area, which can be called the forbidden area of life, few creatures can survive. For 72 hours, Emma stood at the door without moving. She looked like a sculpture in ancient Greece, but full of strange temptation and beauty. Just when she felt that Zhang Cheng was unlikely to come out alive and planned to turn around and leave, the tomb of the original solid bones suddenly began to collapse, and countless bones snowballed from the height, making a deafening sound. At the same time, the magma surrounding the tomb surged wildly for some reason, as if it had been stimulated by some external stimulus. Next second! All these disasters are like fixed frames, motionless, and then disappear directly, leaving only a large number of faint light spots floating in the air. "This is the power of destruction? A strong force crushing device that breaks molecules and atoms into irregular small particles?" With the familiar voice, Zhang Cheng''s figure finally appeared, holding the gadget called "the ball of destruction". Although he still doesn''t quite understand what the operating principle of this thing is, he dares to guarantee 100% that it definitely doesn''t belong to the category of supernatural forces. On the contrary, it is a 100% pure scientific and technological creation, and its internal complex structure and energy are almost comparable to that of a star. A scientific and technological product from higher civilization A mysterious man who looks surprisingly similar to himself This world full of countless mysteries finally made Zhang Cheng feel that there was an amazing secret behind it. "Congratulations! It seems that you have acquired the legacy of Satan," said AHIMA, who obviously did not know what the other party had experienced in the tomb. She quickly bent down and bowed deeply. "Thank you! I did receive his legacy. From now on, I am the real Lord of hell." Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers while playing with the metal ball in his hand. moment The powerful magic force tore the space and formed a stable portal. But the other side is not the magic capital, but the human world. To be exact, it is the desert highway in California. Through the not too clear image, you can vaguely see that two young girls in leather pants and jackets are riding a chic Harley Motorcycle along the highway, and they will scream excitedly from time to time. They were none other than Elizabeth''s sisters who were not related by blood. "Are you going to take me to the human world?" asked AHIMA with some uncertainty. In any case, the agreements signed between hell, heaven and mankind have not been torn. Normally, whether demons or angels, going to the human world needs the approval of the Supreme Council, otherwise it will be regarded as invasion and declaration of war. "Why, don''t you want to come?" Zhang Cheng asked playfully. Emma smiled and shook her head. "No! Of course I want to go. But the question is, aren''t you afraid of conflict with the Supreme Council?" "Why should I be afraid? Don''t you know that my identity in the human world is a member of the North American Supreme Council and also a master of alchemy?" Zhang Cheng showed his identity directly. Since the whole hell is now his rear, he is not worried that the transmission will be caught. "Member of the Supreme Council? Alchemist!" eichma felt that her brain could not keep up with the rhythm. "That''s right! Why, you seem a little surprised?" he said. Zhang Cheng raised his supreme authority and began to add one secret Rune after another on the portal to ensure that he could deceive the earth''s protection system. "Of course I will be surprised! Since you have such a high position in the human world, why bother to conquer hell and heaven? Are you going to..." Before Emma finished speaking, Zhang Cheng interrupted with a smile: "Please don''t guess my mind, because you will never guess. Conquering hell and heaven is only part of my huge plan. When the time is ripe, I will naturally tell you what the real goal is. But before that, let''s go to the human world and establish a stable soul supply channel." With the last word blurted out, he stepped directly across the portal and appeared at the door of a small town bar. AHIMA followed. At the moment of passing through the portal, she turned into a beautiful woman with black hair, revealing the temperament that makes men''s sex fire boil all over her. Without any nonsense, they pushed open the door one after another and walked into an empty bar with less than ten people. In the western United States, bars like this are almost the only entertainment place in the town. People are busy working during the day, so they are relatively lively only at night. "Two malt whiskies! Add ice!" Zhang Cheng skillfully handed a $100 bill to the bartender. The latter slightly confirmed that it was not counterfeit money, so he took out a bottle of brown wine from the cabinet, poured it into a glass full of ice, and then pushed it forward. "Are you tourists?" the bartender asked, glancing at their dress. "No, we''re just waiting for someone to drink two cups to moisten our throat." Zhang Cheng raised his cup and drank it all at once. Emma didn''t speak. She just drank up the wine in the glass in one breath. After all, as an ancient demon, she last came to this world thousands of years ago. She knew little about modern society and kept looking around with curious eyes. For a long-lived species such as angels and demons for hundreds of years, it may be just a moment, and we can hardly feel the changes of the surrounding environment. But for short-lived human beings, it has been enough to enter the era of electricity and even information from the backward pre industrial revolution era. "Wait?" Before the bartender could figure out what Zhang Cheng wanted to say, he heard a roar of motorcycles outside the door. In the blink of an eye, two pure and beautiful female Knights appeared at the door of the bar, skillfully jumped out of the car and came in from the outside. "Hey, chick, would you like to sit down and have a drink with me?" Zhang Cheng, sitting at the bar, turned and whistled very rascal. Just when others, including the bartender, thought that the young man would suffer from white eyes, one of the beautiful girls immediately rushed forward, hugged him with open arms and gave him a warm kiss. After a full minute, the two people reluctantly separated. The girl licked her swollen lips and asked with shortness of breath, "honey, are you waiting for us here?" Chapter 857 "No, of course not. I''m trying to prove something, something very important to me." Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with deep eyes and helped the girl smooth her hair. "Oh? What is it?" asked Elizabeth curiously. "Keep it a secret for the time being. I''ll tell you when it''s just the two of us." Zhang Cheng fooled the matter with a mysterious smile. Obviously, he didn''t want anyone to know the purpose of his trip, at least not in public. "Wow! You don''t want to..." Aisha seems to have misunderstood something, and her tone reveals a strong sense of ridicule. Zhang Cheng quickly shook his head: "no, of course not what you think. By the way, how do you feel about traveling around the United States by motorcycle these days? Have you encountered any interesting things?" "Of course! I promise, you''ll never imagine how wonderful the stories of two beautiful women riding tens of thousands of dollars Harley motorcycles are along the way, and even a handsome man gave us a strip dance for free." as she said, Aisha took out a fifty dollar bill and handed it to the bartender. "Two large beers! Iced! Thank you!" "Here you are!" Without a word, the bartender put two large glasses of iced beer on the bar. If it were normal, young and beautiful girls like Aisha and Elizabeth would surely attract his attention like a magnet. But now, due to the amazing temptation from all over her body, the eyes of all men and women in the bar stay on the demon king of hell. Elizabeth had noticed the female devil sitting next to her boyfriend for a long time. She took a big sip of cold beer from her glass. Then she pretended to be casual and asked, "honey, who is the lady next to you?" "My name is Emma. Nice to meet you, interesting little fellow." Before Zhang Cheng could speak, Emma took the initiative to stretch out her right hand with a curious expression on her face. She doesn''t understand how a monster who has completed the great cause of conquering hell can somehow come together with a weak witch. "Little fellow?" Elizabeth provoked beauty, no doubt taking the word as a satire on herself. "That''s right! For me, people under the age of a thousand are little guys," replied Emma naturally. "Damn it! Who the hell are you?" Seeing that Elizabeth was too excited, Zhang Cheng immediately put it in her ear and explained, "relax! She is not a human, but a demon from hell." "Evil... Devil?!" the girl subconsciously stared. "Ha ha! Otherwise, what do you think I am, a human woman who sells her hue in exchange for benefits?" AHIMA suddenly approached, with an indescribable evil light in her pupils. moment Elizabeth felt as if her blood had solidified all over her body, like a small animal that met natural enemies and could not move. Seeing this, Zhang Cheng immediately frowned and said, "enough! Don''t show your strength here. It''s easy to cause unnecessary trouble." "Don''t be angry, I''m just kidding." Emma returned carelessly, stretched her hands on the bar and showed her flawless curve. For a moment, many people in the bar were stunned and couldn''t help swallowing. "Oh, forget it, you''d better do what you should do. I believe you should know how to use ordinary people to spread evil ideas and lure mortal souls into hell?" Zhang Cheng tried in an uncertain tone. "You mean... Let me set up a sect?" Emma gave the bartender a charm and sent him away. "No, there is no need to establish sects. You should understand that this is the United States of America, the most technologically developed country in the world for ordinary people, and also the breeding ground for all kinds of cults. At the peak, there are more than 2000 to 5000 cult organizations, and 10 to 20 million people have participated in cult activities to varying degrees. Therefore, you don''t need to create a sect, just give them A little help from the cult leader, "Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. Gate of heaven, tribe of David, people''s temple, Mormon fundamentalists In addition, it absorbed Hollywood superstar Tom Cruise, closed down the U.S. anti cult official, and then bought Scientology as its own propaganda organization. Evil cults in the United States can be said to be endless wildfires and spring breeze. They are simply a paradise for demons. In such an environment, where do demons need to work hard to create sects, develop believers, directly contact cult leaders who already have some forces, and then they can easily harvest their souls. However, most demons are not aware of this. Their thoughts still stay in the ancient Middle Ages, and they do not realize that with the development of Internet technology, cults do not need to be covered up as before. Instead, they can wantonly publicize to the ignorant people through a series of means such as misinterpreting and changing concepts. People who have experienced materialist education may never imagine how powerful the power of religion and brainwashing can even make a person give up the most basic instinct of Biology - survival and choose to commit suicide with the whole family, old and young. "Where can I find these lovely little guys?" Emma licked her lips excitedly. You know, for demons, the soul is equivalent to a mixture of energy, money and food in modern society. As long as there are enough souls, the energy source in hell will continue to create new low-level demons, and low-level demons can think of higher-level evolution through competition and killing, forming a perfect virtuous circle. "It''s very simple! Almost all large cults have their own official websites. You can log in to the website to find the address of their headquarters. Go and deal with these heinous guys and make them accomplices and minions of hell in human society." "As you wish, the great lord of hell." ¡­¡­ After getting the necessary information, Emma didn''t stop for a second and directly hooked her fingers at a man with long hair and dressed like a hippie. The latter immediately turned into a licking dog, took the woman in his mind and drove towards the city of Los Angeles. Seeing the car disappear at the end of the road, Zhang Cheng said to Aisha, who had finished a large glass of beer, "do you mind if I take Elizabeth away for a while?" "Of course not! Let''s go to your two person world. I can take care of myself and have some fun." the girl shrugged her shoulders indifferently. "Thank you! All the expenses today are charged to my account. I''ll treat you." After that, Zhang Cheng patted Aisha on the shoulder, then took Elizabeth''s hand and walked outside the tavern. No one noticed that his head was lowered and his eyes hidden in the shadow were so cold and terrible. Chapter 858 In an obscure alley on the west side of the town, two young men and women looked at each other face to face. It was Zhang Cheng and Elizabeth who had just left the bar. They looked at each other for a full minute, and the girl couldn''t help asking, "what''s the important thing that you pulled me out alone?" "I''m sorry, honey. I don''t want you to see or remember what''s going to happen next, so please take a nap first. Don''t worry, I''ll wake you up soon after I confirm my guess..." The voice just fell! A silver light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s pupil, which was the scene that would appear when the spiritual power was activated. But Elizabeth didn''t even have the chance to resist. She closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep, completely cutting off her perception of the outside world. No hesitation or hesitation! Zhang Cheng stretched out his right hand, carefully pulled the girl''s soul out of her body, and then looked for something in the complex spirit from head to foot. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours When he began to doubt his guess hidden in the bottom of his heart, he suddenly showed an extremely strange expression on his face, and slowly pulled out a small piece of unidentified material glittering with dazzling light from the deepest part of his soul. This tiny fragment was only the size of a nail, but it gave him an indescribable sense of closeness, as if it was a part of his body, and a strong desire for possession emerged in his heart. "So now... This is the truth that I have a strong desire for Elizabeth! It is not the result of the manipulation of the desire witch Catherine, but an important part of my missing soul hidden in her soul. She and I have been manipulated. But who did it? Why did the opposite side do it? Is it really like Satan, the former Lord of hell, that the world is back Hidden behind is an invisible black hand? Who is the man who is surprisingly similar to himself? " The more in-depth thinking, Zhang Chengyue feels that the world is much more complex than he imagined. And as more and more mysteries are solved, more mysteries emerge behind them, just like a large fog covering all eyes. There is no doubt that a fragment separated from his soul is absolutely very important to him. I don''t know why, this soul fragment has produced independence and can''t integrate with itself for the time being. Therefore, I have to hide it in Elizabeth''s soul again and mutter to myself, "well, it''s not the time yet. I''ll take it back when the time is ripe." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng directly snapped his fingers and stuffed the girl''s soul into his body. Next second "Ah! What just happened?" cried Elizabeth, waking up. "Nothing, I''ve got the answer I want. Now let''s go back, or Aisha will have to wait." Zhang Cheng kept smiling as usual and didn''t intend to tell the truth. Because he has found out why Elizabeth is so important and different. It is not the inherent attraction between men and women, but the most precious thing in each other''s body. "Go back now? Don''t you want to find a place where there is no one and do something that couples should do?" the girl stretched out her right hand and stroked the man''s rather strong chest with naked provocation in her eyes. If it were in the past, Zhang Cheng would accept such an invitation 100%. But now, without thinking, he smiled and shook his head: "no, not now. I have something urgent to deal with. I''ll come back to you after I deal with it." "Well, better hurry up and don''t make me wait too long." then Elizabeth reluctantly released her hand and turned to the bar. Seeing her open the door and enter the bar, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath and sighed softly: "It seems that I have made a huge mistake. I would naively think that no matter what I become, I will eventually have a partner who will never give up. From the beginning, I was lonely and lived in pursuit of endless knowledge and power. I used to be so, now and in the future. I can only abandon unrealistic fantasies in this way The ultimate transcendence... " As the last word fell, he directly opened a portal and disappeared. ¡­¡­ At the same time, after a long journey, Emma has entered the urban area of Angel City Los Angeles, kicked off the hippies who knelt and licked themselves, and wandered alone in the streets. Because she exuded an attractive smell all the time, she soon attracted the attention of a bunch of gangsters. Just when these guys were going to rob money in a dark alley and rob color by the way, an old man in a flower shirt suddenly appeared out of thin air and gave these gang members a group to sleep without saying a word. In the blink of an eye, a dozen blacks and Latinos fell to the ground and snored deafly. After all this, the old man asked in a vigilant tone, "tell me your name, devil. If I guessed right, you should not have obtained the entry permit of the Supreme Council?" "Oh, isn''t this Kosmo, the speaker of the North American Supreme Council? Why, don''t you recognize me? You know, we met once when you were a child." Ashima joked with a smile. You know, in the human world, demons are not suppressed or weakened to a considerable extent as in many film and television works or magic works. On the contrary, their power will not be weakened and suppressed, but can be released 100%. This means that unless the Supreme Council uses some secret weapons, it is impossible to really hurt a hell demon king, even the castrated demon king, which has shrunk more than ten times. "AI... AI Xima! You are AI Xima! The direct descendant of the first lust demon!" Kosmo''s pupils contracted suddenly and his forehead was covered with sweat. He never dreamed that he was so unlucky. He had planned to go out for a walk and deal with the ordinary demons who smuggled into China, but he actually met an extremely dangerous enemy. yes! Extremely dangerous! He will never forget that when he was about 20 years old, he had made some dangerous deals with the Demon King through an evil sacrifice ceremony. It is impossible for one or two members of the Supreme Council to better understand how powerful the other side is. If full-scale fighting breaks out between the two sides, it is estimated that the whole Los Angeles will turn into ruins and millions of ordinary people will die. Chapter 859 "Yes, it seems that you still remember me. Unexpectedly, after so many years, your life, originally young and ambitious, is coming to an end. What, are you interested in making another deal with me? As long as you nod your head, I can recruit your soul to hell after you die and directly reincarnate into a high-level demon." AHIMA raised her mouth, He made an invitation with a smile. As a demon, her eyes can easily see through the quality of human soul. In particular, once the soul of a powerful wizard falls into hell, it will immediately have a powerful effect, and even quickly rise to become a secondary demon king, which is far more valuable than the souls of 100000 ordinary people. However, Kosmo obviously didn''t like trading with a terrible demon. He quickly stepped back and carefully tried to say, "why did you appear in the human world? Did hell intend to tear up the treaty and start a war?" "War? No! I''m invited." AHIMA stretched out a finger and gently shook it in front of the old man. "What''s more, don''t you know? A big war broke out in hell not long ago. All the five demon kings except me were killed, and the new Lord of hell killed them." "What?! someone unified hell!" Cosmo stared with unbelievable expression. You know, for thousands of years, hell has been in a state of semi chaos and semi order. No demon king has the ability to defeat his competitors. But even so, the forces of hell are still very powerful. Both heaven and the joint members of the Supreme Council should always be vigilant and never dare to act rashly. Now, he can''t imagine what the whole world would be like if someone became the Lord of hell and ruled hundreds of millions of demons. "Hehe, how about you? Are you interested in playing for the new Lord of hell? If it''s you, I can help arrange a position at the front." eichma continued to tempt. Although she has not adapted to the rapid development of science and technology in human society in the past 100 years, she still has a strong grasp of human nature. After all, reality is not a film and television work. At the last minute, people always choose to burst out the glory of human nature. Even if they die, they have to buy some time for others. The real reality is that when a person is dying, he will try his best to seize the last chance to live. If not, he will pray for an afterlife or a world after death. As for whether the world is heaven, hell or the underworld in the religious description, it doesn''t matter. What matters is what status you can get in the world. Kosmo was silent. To be exact, he hesitated. The reason is simple! As a pure blood human, he has now reached the level of half stepping into the door of death. With the help of life prolonging drugs, we may be able to struggle for decades or even hundreds of years, but the problem is that the upper limit of human body growth is too low, which is determined by genes and race, so we have to face what we should do after death. Is it swallowed up by the ubiquitous rules of death like ordinary people? Or do you follow the example of powerful wizards and transform yourself into other forms, such as undead and elemental forms, and continue to stay in the world? Or join heaven or hell and become an angel or devil? There is no doubt that this is an extremely difficult choice, because no matter which one you choose, it means there is no turning back. "If I go to hell, what kind of guarantee can you give me?" Kosmo, who had been thinking for a long time, suddenly changed his attitude and asked in a very serious tone. "As I mentioned just now, I allow you to directly reincarnate into a high-level devil in the state of soul, skipping the process of most souls evolving from a low-level worm to a small devil, and then gradually towards a high-level devil. In addition, I can also help you introduce a new Lord of hell. If you are smart enough, you should be able to obtain the power and rights given by him." Emma whispered a generous offer in the old man''s ear. But Kosmo was not satisfied, and then asked, "what about the territory? Can I get my own territory?" AHIMA nodded without thinking: "of course, as long as you like. You know, many territories in hell are idle at present, and you just need to promote some new lords." "Hoo -" Kosmo breathed a little relieved when he got a positive answer, and then said bluntly, "well, give me a contract. I''m willing to join hell." "Great! Believe me, you made the right choice. Come on, sign your name on this contract, and then we''ll be together." eichma immediately recovered the devil''s true body, waved her claw like hands, and quickly made a magic contract instrument. For her, making this kind of thing is as easy as eating and drinking water. The most important thing is that this magic contract is binding on the maker itself and as powerful as the rumors outside. It can be torn up at a small price. Unfortunately, Kosmo didn''t seem to know this. He read it carefully in his hand and confirmed that there was no problem before signing his name. As the paper was lit by the bright fire, he touched his chest with one hand and bowed: "it''s a great honor to be a member of hell. Please allow me to express my sincere respect and gratitude to you." "No, you don''t need to thank me. I''m just working for the Lord of hell. Remember, before long, we will launch an all-out war to conquer the whole heaven. You''d better pay attention not to let those annoying angels escape to the human world and hide." After that, there was a vicious light in eichma''s eyes. It was obvious that she planned to kill all her old enemies without leaving any future trouble. "I see! I will let the entire North American Supreme Council find out every angel lurking in the human world and ensure to give them a fatal blow at the critical moment." Kosmo grinned with a bloodthirsty smile. As a member of the wizard Association, he undoubtedly knows what heaven has done for thousands of years. Compared with those angels who boast of holiness and justice while setting off the most crazy and bloody religious war in human society, he prefers the devil who pays attention to the supremacy of interests. After all, once the demons sign the contract, they usually choose to execute it, even if they sometimes lose a little self-interest. But the angel will drain the use value of this person, then tear up the agreement, stand on the moral commanding height and claim that it should be destroyed by humanity, whether it is the body or the soul Chapter 860 Since he chose to join the hell, Kosmo naturally no longer has reservations. He waved to kill all the gangsters who fell asleep on the ground, and then took the initiative to ask, "who is the Lord of hell now?" "Sorry, I can''t tell you his name until you are reincarnated into a devil. But don''t worry. After conquering heaven, I''ll bring him to meet you. Well, I have something important to do. Let''s stop today''s conversation." ashma took the initiative to end the topic. She is an ancient demon who has lived for thousands of years, so she won''t show her cards before the dust is settled. Suspicion and suspicion of the twins penetrated into every drop of her blood. Watching the female devil wriggle her waist and slowly walk out of the alley, Kosmo''s nervous tension immediately relaxed and muttered to herself in a voice that only she could hear: "loyal to the new Lord of hell? I hope it won''t be a wrong choice!" ¡­¡­ Just when AHIMA began to visit the cult leaders one by one in Los Angeles, Zhang Cheng had returned to the space-time spire and passed through the portal connecting the Azeroth world. Looking at the endless prairie and all kinds of strange animals in front of him, he realized that 80% of his location was in Kalimdor, an area controlled by tribes. Before he could figure out the specific location and direction, a green Orc suddenly came out of the grass and shouted, "Lok tarogar!" Then he swung a two handed axe and cut it down at his neck. "Alas, that''s why I don''t like dealing with orcs. Their muscles always move faster than their brains." Zhang Cheng sighed helplessly and raised his hand to shoot a deadly green light. As a result, after hitting, the orcs who launched the sudden attack directly turned into a mass of green powder and dispersed in the wind. Obviously, for him, not to mention just an orc, all the orcs of orgrima are pouring out, and the end result is just to add some fertilizer to the earth out of thin air. Looking up at the sun in the sky, Zhang Cheng felt the direction and general position a little, and immediately turned into a huge black dragon and flew to the East. You know, he didn''t come to Azeroth this time to participate in the Northern Expedition and fight against Arthas, the filial son of the Lich King. In fact, to his degree, the struggle between mortals has no meaning. Although in the eyes of many people, the Lich King and his scourge Legion have always been a great threat to all creatures in the world, they can''t even carry shoes compared with the Burning Legion that swept many worlds. Even the Lich King himself and his artifact, Frostmourne, were created by the Legion. In particular, the fear demons contributed the most wisdom and strength. As a person who swept away the mother planet of the fear demon king, Zhang Cheng''s knowledge and technology can personally build a magic sword stronger than Frostmourne, so the alliance and tribal expedition Northrend has no substantive significance for him. The real purpose of his trip was actually the tomb of the dark Titan Sargeras hidden under the broken islands. you ''re right! It is the place near the great vortex that has been spied by Guldan, Illidan and others. But he didn''t want to get Sargeras''s almost infinite power, just wanted to find out whether the light mass and Titan he was studying were a kind of life. When the sun blocking body of the dragon form passed the intersection and ratchet City, the tribes and goblins fled in panic, and there were pictures of chickens flying and dogs jumping everywhere. But soon, these guys found that the seemingly ferocious black dragon in the sky did not dive down to attack, but ignored some hostile attacks on the ground and flew straight towards the sea. After a while, it became a small black spot connecting the sea and the sky. Less than three hours later, the witness report was placed on the desk of Sal, the chief of the ogrima wisdom Valley tribe. The hero shaman, who looked more like a human than an orc, raised his head and asked the old Troll not far away after about two or three minutes: "wojin, who do you think is this sudden black dragon? Onyxia, who has been missing for a long time, or her brother Nefarian?" "No, I don''t think so. As far as I know, neither the Black Dragon Princess nor the Black Dragon Prince is so exaggerated." wojin, the leader of the dark spear tribe, shook his head gently. "Damn it! Don''t tell me you think this is the wing of death - nesario! If it were him, our world would be in danger." Sal suddenly stood up from his seat with a dignified look on his face. "Chief! With your permission, I am willing to lead the warriors of the tribe to kill the dragon, cut off its head and hang it in the square of orgrima. Victory and glory will belong to the tribe!" garrush Hellscream shouted, patting his chest like a rock. As a newcomer who came to Azeroth from Outland not long ago, his heart is full of desire for strength and glory, and hopes to surpass his father grom and become a real Orc hero. Naturally, he will not let go of such feats as killing dragons. "No! Child! You don''t understand what Deathwing means to the world! It''s not a dragon in the ordinary sense, but one of the Five Dragon Kings personally given strength by the Titan, and it''s the strongest Dragon King." Sal raised his hand to stop the eager galrush. Wokin glanced at the reckless little hell roaring, coughed gently and suggested, "I think we should send this news to the alliance to see how they react. Especially Dalaran, who recently announced to break away from the alliance and join the northern expedition in a neutral attitude. The mages have a lot of secrets about the dragon." "You mean... Working with the alliance again?" Sal''s eyes lit up. Although conflicts often break out between the two camps for various reasons, they can put down their old grievances and join hands in the real face of threats. This has long been proved against the invasion of the Burning Legion and the war of the Angela Zerg. "That''s right! If this is really the wing of death, we must postpone the full-scale attack on the scourge Legion. You should understand that although the threat of the Lich King is not small, it is far from destroying the world, but the wing of death that has gone completely crazy is different." "I see! Send messengers to storm city and Dalaran at the same time!" "Chief, what am I doing?" "You? You go to Northrend to command the northern expedition! Remember, this is a test, my test for you." "Please don''t worry! I won''t let you down! For the glory of the tribe!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 861 Feeling the salty and humid air from the sea, Zhang Cheng in the form of a giant dragon spread his wings and soared in the sky. He was completely unaware of his appearance, which has aroused the vigilance of Azeroth''s local forces. Of course, you may not care too much if you know. Because the broken islands are not anywhere else. They are very close to the vortex generated by the explosion of the eternal well in ancient times. If they are a little closer, they may be torn to pieces by the terrible storm generated by magical energy. Therefore, whether it is an alliance or a tribe, it will take a long time to log on to the broken islands safely. There is no need to worry too much. In addition, as Garush Hellscream, an idiot who has neither brain nor basic political literacy and only knows to make enemies with his eyes closed, enters the orc decision-making level, the fragile balance between the alliance and the tribe will collapse soon. At that time, let alone work together. It is estimated that before the enemy appears, he will pinch it first. Just when Zhang Cheng began to get bored with flying for a long time, he suddenly found a large purple flame in the distance where the sea and sky met. These substances, which are completely composed of magical energy, constantly collide violently in the air and clouds, and make deafening noises from time to time, even from a very far distance. "Ah! It seems that the broken islands are coming..." he raised his mouth slightly, and the ferocious dragon head showed a terrible smile that was enough to scare a hundred dwarfs to death. There is no doubt that these purple flames are formed by the amazing energy gushing from the vortex. As the only place on the whole planet connected to the core, it can almost be said to be the umbilical cord of the still awake Titan. No one knows what is hidden inside, and no one has successfully reached the deepest part of the vortex. Even the ancient gods can only penetrate around like parasites. As for those who try to use this amazing energy for themselves, they are all torn to pieces by the terrible energy storm. Seeing the destination close at hand, Zhang Cheng immediately closed his wings and accelerated his speed with the help of magic. At a speed unmatched by any fighter on the earth, he pierced the air like a missile and made a loud bang. Normally, a creature of his size can''t break through the sound barrier at all. But now, he is flying at a high speed of more than Mach 10. Under the fierce friction of the air, the metal armor covering the black scale surface is even overwhelmed and begins to turn red and melt. In the blink of an eye, the unspeakable scene of the broken islands appeared at the bottom of my eyes. fierce wind! heavy shower! Naga! Fish man! Orcs! The dead! There are also ancient relics left by night elves more than 10000 years ago! All the madness that can''t be seen in the normal world seems to be used to here. "The dark Titan Sargeras... Really deserves his reputation..." Zhang Cheng couldn''t help sighing while using his wings to increase air resistance and slow down. As an energy sensitive caster, he can clearly feel the amazing evil energy emitted from the ground floor of the broken beach. These evil energies are constantly in fierce conflict with another kind of energy gushing out of the vortex, so it forms a gorgeous energy storm over the broken islands and a unique air environment below. It is hard for him to imagine that just a body abandoned by Sargeras can fight against the unawakened star soul of Azeroth and even gain the upper hand. There is no doubt that the black dragon falling from the sky flustered the intelligent creatures on the island. Naga and the fish man almost didn''t hesitate to turn around and dive into the sea for fear of being destroyed. In contrast, the sea giant and the multi headed lizard were much bolder. Instead of running away, they raised their heads and stared at the huge shadow hovering on the top of their heads. Especially near the entrance of the tomb on the broken beach, there are even several orc warlocks with strong shadows and evil energy all over. In the large open space behind them, thousands of dead orcs and elves fooled around for many years. They fought each other endlessly. Although no one could really kill each other, they didn''t mean to stop at all. Appreciating the panic and despair shown by these intelligent students, Zhang Cheng opened his mouth and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "it seems that I can requisition some labor and cannon fodder for free..." The voice just fell! He swooped down from the sky, opened his mouth and spit out deadly flames. Boom! moment The village built by Naga and the fishman by the sea was burned to ashes by more than thousands of degrees of white flame, and did not last for a second. What''s more terrible is that the high temperature not only destroyed the buildings, but also burned the sand on the beach into red and translucent liquid. When these liquids are washed by the sea, they immediately make a hissing sound, and a large amount of white steam rises into the air, covering the beach. About a few minutes later, the sea breeze blew away the white fog and exposed colorful crystal transparent glass. At a glance, it was all over the beach for several kilometers. It was so beautiful that it was intoxicating. "Surrender or die! Choose! Humble bug!" Zhang Cheng imitated the tone of a dragon and roared at the trembling amphibian intelligent creatures around the coastline. You should know that the tomb of Sargeras is not a place to enter casually. Not to mention the guardians who have long been corrupted by evil energy, all kinds of traps and Demons hidden in the dark are enough to kill most invaders, including powerful casters like Gul''dan. "On behalf of the grudge tribe, I am willing to offer loyalty to you in exchange for your kindness and shelter." a female Naga slowly came out of the sea, bent down and bowed deeply. As one of the most gifted races in Azeroth, Naga undoubtedly inherited the innate talent of the upper elves for arcane arts. She was very clear about how amazing magical energy was contained in the huge black dragon in front of her, so she resolutely chose to admit it rather than resist it. "Wow, Lala, Lala! I! The chief of the broken fin tribe! Willing to surrender!" another fish man with a huge head also knelt down and stammered his attitude. After all, fish people are not backbone species, and their nature of bullying soft and fearing hard has penetrated into their bones. "Very good! I accept your loyalty! Now, mobilize people for me to dig the entrance of the tomb on the broken beach. Remember, if I find anyone who dares to be lazy, it will never end much better than the sand on the beach." he gave the two guys a vicious warning, and Zhang Cheng quickly fell on the ground and began to close his eyes. Before officially exploring the seal of this ancient tomb, he needs to relax a little and calm down to think about how to deal with those difficult monsters Chapter 862 "Ms. daski, do we really want to serve the black dragon like those humble fishmen?" Naga, a male who kept digging soil and gravel with a ship anchor, asked carefully. Naga, a woman called Ms. daski, sighed helplessly and replied, "do we have any other choice? The weak obey the strong, which is the law that the whole world must follow. We can''t resist, so we must work honestly." "Damn it! I hate to be a slave!" male Naga spit fiercely, followed by venting desperately digging the earth, as if to release the pent up anger in her heart. "No! We are not slaves, at least not compared with those stupid fishmen." dasky turned and glanced at the fishman whipped by the orc warlock supervisor. It has to be said that these robbers with low intelligence and ideas of getting something for nothing are living a life better than death. yes! Zhang Cheng has long been so crazy that he doesn''t care about human life or death. Where can he care about just a fish man tribe. These poor guys not only have to work day and night, but also can only eat one meal a day, and the food is the broth made of shells, crabs and tired fish people everywhere on the coast. Normally, in such a case of cannibalism, other intelligent races may have started a riot long ago, or secretly fled in private. But what about the fish man? They have no opinion at all about this. They even eat very delicious. They can''t see the rabbit death and fox sorrow caused by "cannibalism". Male Naga seemed to think of the "disorderly stew" cooked with large shells. He immediately felt a surge in his stomach and rolled his eyes with disgust: "please, madam! Don''t mention those annoying fish people in front of me. They simply don''t deserve to be called intelligent creatures." "But don''t forget, in the eyes of the dragon, we are no different from the fish man. It''s just that we are more valuable, so we get relatively good treatment. If our performance can''t satisfy him, do you think our end will be different from the fish man?" Darth Qi showed a dignified expression on his face. "No! It won''t make any difference. He is a tyrant, a real tyrant, so in order not to die too miserably, you''d better shut up and work honestly." "Sorry, madam, I apologize for my recklessness. I swear, from now on, you will never hear a complaint in my mouth." after that, the male Naga said nothing and waved the anchor to dig the earth desperately. Darth Qi saw this scene, nodded with satisfaction, and soon twisted her body to leave the entrance of Sargeras''s tomb, came to the dragon who closed her eyes and rested, and bowed slightly: "great black dragon! I have cleaned up the part of the seal entrance according to your requirements. In four days at most, the truth leading to the lower level will be completely opened." "Oh? The progress seems to be faster than expected!" Zhang Cheng suddenly opened his eyelids, revealing a trace of surprise in his pupils. After all, the tomb of Sargeras is not the casual copy in the game, but a dangerous place with countless powerful seals. Especially the last time Illidan led his men to take the eye of Sargeras, which directly led to the collapse of a large number of internal structures. At present, many places need to be cleaned before entering. "Yes, sir. But the number of Fishman excavation teams is decreasing sharply. I think we should try to catch more in other places." dasky carefully put forward a suggestion. After hearing this, Zhang Cheng responded without thinking: "yes! You can do it as you see fit. As long as it doesn''t affect the construction period, you can do whatever you want. But one thing, if the time comes and I find that the tomb has not been opened up, then you and your ethnic group will disappear from the world forever, okay?" "I see! Please don''t worry, I won''t let you down." after that, the female Naga saluted again, and then slowly retreated until she withdrew more than 20 meters away. Talking face to face with a terrible dragon caused her so much psychological pressure that the scales on her back kept shaking. "Hum! Like a smart guy!" Zhang Cheng looked at each other''s back and gave a sneer. Through the spiritual net that spreads to the whole beach, he can easily capture the psychological activities of every fish man or Naga, and daski is no exception. The reason why this guy proposed to capture fish people as slaves was mainly to protect his tribe. You know, excavation is not only physical work, but also facing the deadly magic trap under the earth and gravel. Usually, every 15 to 20 meters, a poor fish man will die under all kinds of traps. Such a high casualty rate, let alone a remote place like the broken islands where birds don''t shit, can''t be tolerated even in the densely populated storm city. It can be said that the whole passage is almost paved with fish man corpses. If one day all the fishmen die, Naga will be in charge of the trap next. Just as Zhang Cheng yawned in boredom, a warship full of soldiers and sailors slowly left the port of storm city and headed for the vortex. The captain is an old man who looks about 50 years old. He holds the hilt of the sword hanging around his waist in one hand and a pipe in the other. His eyes are bright. At first glance, he is an elite Navy. But interestingly, almost all the warships from storm city port are destined for Northrend in the north, and only one is heading for the West. At the moment, standing next to the captain was a mage wearing the kenrito Council Logo. With thick brown hair and beard, and a rotating crystal wand in his hand, he is ansrem ruinviwal, the Archmage in the six member parliament, and also the resharper of Dalaran. The Archmage took a deep breath of the salty and humid air peculiar to the sea, smiled and asked, "Mr. captain, how long do you think it will take us to reach the broken islands?" "Sorry, master, I''m afraid I can''t give you a definite answer. It''s hard to say whether the ship can sail into the sea area of the broken islands intact. You haven''t been close to the vortex, so you don''t know how dangerous it is around. If you are careless, it will be torn up by storms, ocean giants and deep-sea Naga." the old captain shook his head with a bitter smile. If the king had not given the order himself, he would never have risked his beloved ship near the broken islands. "Relax, if there''s really any trouble, I''ll help." ansrem ruinville smiled and comforted. At the same time, he touched the secret letter hidden in his personal clothes, and his eyes showed a complex light. Chapter 863 Boom! With a loud noise, a newly excavated channel in the tomb collapsed again, seriously wounding the three unlucky fishmen responsible for exploration and burying them alive. "Hey... How many living fishmen do we have?" Darth Qi sighed helplessly. Since officially entering the complex tomb * * Department, the deaths and injuries of the excavation team have become more and more serious day by day. At the peak, more than 200 fishmen died in an afternoon, plus more than a dozen Naga supervisors. In order to make up for the losses, almost all the fishmen in the surrounding areas of the broken islands were caught as slaves and cannon fodder. At present, there is almost no trace of fishmen on the whole coastline. Not to mention the fish man, even the sea giant didn''t escape. They were all incorporated into the dare to die brigade and almost leveled all the traps and monsters along the way. "Madam, we have less than 80 fishmen left." a male Naga soldier nearby gave the answer with a sad face. There''s no way not to frown! You know, when all the other cannon fodder is dead, it''s Naga''s turn to take the rest. He saw with his own eyes how the terrible black dragon slaughtered the sea giant who refused to work, so he had no hope for the so-called "kindness". Because anyone who is not a fool can clearly feel the complete contempt for life. "Eighty? Damn it! We have to dig hundreds of meters forward at least. How can a mere eighty be enough." Darth Qi cursed in a low voice with gnashing teeth, and desperately thought about what creatures on the broken islands could catch the top bag. Unfortunately, the broken islands are so large that most of them are marine and terrestrial organisms, and fewer are able to dig this kind of work. In particular, the poor fish man of the broken fin tribe has basically killed the family. It is estimated that he will die completely before the project is completed. Just when the two Naga executives didn''t know how to avoid their own casualties, Zhang Cheng, lying close beside the broken beach, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the place where the sea and sky met in the distance. I saw the original blue sky, I do not know when a large number of black clouds gathered, and dazzling lightning continued to wreak havoc on the sea like a silver snake. There is no doubt that this is definitely not a natural phenomenon or the energy emitted by the vortex, but someone is casting magic and super large-scale powerful killing spells. However, the raging lightning storm came and went quickly. In less than five minutes, the dark clouds began to dissipate slowly, revealing a strange warship. The reason why it is strange is that it is not like the ordinary sail warship of Azeroth. It sets up a tall mast and uses the wind as the power. On the contrary, the ship is equipped with a thick and large chimney, which is closer to the ancient steam ship that appeared in the late 19th century. But the steam ship is powered by burning coal. The chimney emits black smoke from coal combustion, while the ship emits white steam. It seems that it doesn''t burn coal. In addition, on the outside of the huge chimney, the Golden Lion symbolizing the alliance and the Violet Eye symbolizing Dalaran are printed at the same time. "Human sailors, dwarf engineers, dharran mages, dwarf Gunners... The composition of the team is really a little complicated. But at this time, they suddenly came to the broken islands. What''s the purpose?" Zhang Cheng raised a claw and muttered with his chin. Through remote observation of magic, he could clearly see the composition of the people on the deck. Among them, the dwarf, who is only as tall as a normal human, is short and clever. He always runs around all kinds of strange machines, squatting down and fiddling with something from time to time. Needless to say, this Steampunk style warship is 100% their masterpiece. More interestingly, instead of going straight to the broken beach, the warship made a big circle towards the location of storm Bay. After all, strictly speaking, it is the only place suitable for large ships in the whole broken islands. The remaining area is either covered with reefs or close to cliffs, which is not suitable for large ships. The appearance of strange ships naturally cannot fail to attract the attention of nagas. Darth Qi rushed back from the excavation site for the first time and asked in an uncertain tone, "the great black dragon, what are you going to do with those outsiders? Can I arrest them as slaves?" "Slave? No, don''t do anything stupid. I promise, if you dare to approach rashly, you will be attacked crazily." Zhang Cheng joked with a smile. He was not blind. At a glance, he saw the Archmage standing at the top of the deck - ansrem ruinville. With such a strong leader, even if the Naga of the whole broken islands join together, they may not be able to board the deck of the strange ship. What''s more, although dwarf engineers are not as dangerous as goblin engineers, they often make amazing explosives, but they are not vegetarian. The black cannons on both sides of the ship''s side are also not furnishings. One salvo can cause extremely objective destructive power and damage. "What do you mean..." "I mean, before they reach the broken beach, dig a tunnel deep in the grave. If they can''t, I''ll make you and your tribe disappear from the world forever, okay?" When he said these words, Zhang Cheng stared at the two beast like vertical pupils and released an amazing momentum all over, so that little Naga couldn''t hold it for a second and directly prostrated on the ground and trembled constantly. Dazqi held back the fear in her heart, struggled to raise her head and argued, "this... This will cause heavy losses to the resentment tribe! You promised me not to let my people die." "No, I promised that you and your tribe would not have to die on the premise of ensuring the excavation progress. That''s all. But now it seems that you haven''t been able to complete the task well. The original four-day construction period has been more than doubled. It''s very kind that I didn''t trouble you before. Don''t try to provoke my bottom line. You know that in my eyes, you are There is no essential difference from those Fishman slaves. " With these words, Zhang Cheng whipped his wings, lifted a strong air flow and directly blew the female Naga out. The latter rolled continuously along the beach for more than 30 meters. Only then did he barely stabilize his body and forced himself to get up and run to the depths of the tomb. Soon, Naga at the whole excavation site was like crazy, completely ignoring casualties, directly sent out the only remaining Mermaid slaves, and even the supervisor himself. For a moment, explosions, screams, hisses and all kinds of strange sounds came from Sargeras''s tomb. Under the threat of death, the grudge tribe broke out with unprecedented executive power for fear of being attacked by the cruel and evil black dragon Chapter 864 Twenty hours say long or not, and it keeps saying short When the alliance landed and established a stronghold in storm Bay, another rough airship also crossed the sea and reached the highest altitude area - Gaoling, and made contact with the local aborigines, Gaoling Tauren and stone troll. And I don''t know why, instead of rushing to the broken beach, both sides began to establish bases in an orderly manner. Of course, they don''t know that their every move is under the knowledge of others. "Interesting! Why did these guys suddenly come to the broken islands? Did something happen that I didn''t know?" Zhang Cheng stared at the picture from the crystal ball with great interest, completely unaware that he was the so-called "reason". In Azeroth, no one dares to ignore the terrible destructive power brought by the black dragons. You know, when the Titan left, he gave the Black Dragon King nesario the power of the earth. He could easily tear the earth''s crust, trigger violent earthquakes, tsunamis and volcanic eruptions, and turn the plain into mountains and mountains into lakes. For the intelligent life that has established a fragile civilization, this destructive power can almost be said to be fatal. Just when Zhang Cheng was going to change back to human form, go to the alliance and tribal territory, and fill in each other''s purpose, he suddenly felt something staring at him behind him. "Who? Who''s there!" he raised his huge head and looked around. But unfortunately, there is no ghost except the beach and reef. Illusion? no incorrect! It is someone who hides himself with the help of some powerful supernatural force! Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng suddenly remembered that in this world, there is a kind of guardian dragon who likes to hide in the flow of time all day to spy on the past, present and future, so he did not hesitate to release a famous top magic in Fallon - time stop. moment Everything around seems to have lost its color and entered the black-and-white world. Animals, plants, waves, wind It''s all fixed at the moment when the spell starts! Of course, time stillness does not really stop time, but allows the caster to enter a super time flow. In short, the flow rate is thousands of times faster than the normal time, so it looks as if everything around is stationary. Through the sudden change of time flow rate, he hardly had any effort, and found a short female dwarf with white hair peeping in the crevice of different time flow rates. She is no one else, but the Bronze Dragon kromi, who has not appeared for a long time. "Ah! I got you!" No hesitation! Zhang Cheng directly raised his front paw and pulled the little thing out. He was still on the nearby beach. Next second The time flow rate directly returned to normal, and the Bronze Dragon who liked to sell cute and tender also rolled for a long time under the action of great inertia, and then got up and spit out the sand in his mouth. "Bah! Bah! Bah! Damn it! You... You can control time?" "Long time no see, dear friend. Could you please tell me when you formed the bad habit of peeping in the flow of time?" Zhang Cheng greeted with a smile, and secretly raised his vigilance, ready to deal with the Bronze Dragon King nozdom and his dragon Legion at any time. "Asshole! It''s not because of you!" cromi roared, staring at two big round eyes. "Because of me?" Zhang Cheng felt a little innocent. Although he had secretly made up his mind, once he found a way to devour the soul of Azeroth, 100% would put it into practical action. As for whether the planet will die and the creatures living on the planet will not be destroyed, he doesn''t care. But the problem is that these are just plans in mind, and no one knows. And at the first meeting, the other party said that he did not belong to the world, so unless he came, he could not be found on any timeline. This means that as long as he has not done anything, it will not appear at the time node in the future. Kromi rolled his eyes angrily: "yes! Because of your appearance, the timeline I manage is becoming more and more blurred, and even began to exclude me as a manager. In addition, when did you turn yourself into a black dragon? I seem to smell the smell of death wing from you." "It was a small accident. Maybe you won''t believe it. I couldn''t help but become like this after swallowing nesario''s tears." Zhang Cheng rarely told the truth without lying. Because with the power he now has, he no longer needs to cheat this relatively low-level means. "Tears of nesario?! you''re crazy! No! No! You''re not crazy! At least not yet!" cromi opened his mouth in surprise and looked into the eyes of the black dragon in front of him. As a Bronze Dragon, she can easily distinguish what is the real reason and what is the madman corrupted by the ancient god. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "yes, of course I''m not crazy. I just want to see the body abandoned by the dark Titan Sargeras and feel what the most powerful life in the universe looks like." "No! You can''t enter the tomb!" cromi stepped back a little and suddenly turned into a dragon. "Why can''t you enter?" instead of turning his face in a hurry, Zhang Cheng frowned and showed a thoughtful expression. "There are many terrible things hidden in the depths of the tomb! Especially the pure evil energy emitted by the remains of the dark Titan will pollute all life close to it." cromi issued a righteous warning. "Evil energy? Do you mean this?" Zhang Cheng smiled, raised his front paw and directly released a large pure evil energy flame. Surprised, cromi quickly retreated, avoided the amazing high temperature emitted by the evil energy flame, and shouted: "it''s evil energy? You joined the Burning Legion!" "Those who can use evil energy must be the Burning Legion?" Zhang Cheng sneered and shook his head. "Please don''t be so narrow-minded, my friend. Evil energy is just an energy. Like all other energies, it is just a tool that can make myself stronger. I not only master evil energy, but also master the energy of different attributes such as shadow, holy light, death, arcane, nature and so on. So I didn''t join the Burning Legion, but I took myself from the Burning Legion What you want, that''s all. " Chapter 865 Watching all kinds of energy that should have been opposed and conflicting with each other show up one after another, cromi subconsciously opened his mouth and seemed a little unable to believe what his eyes saw. You know, in her inherent cognition, even the blue dragon, who has the most magical talent among the guardian dragons, can''t control so many kinds of energy at the same time. Most of them just have an inherent affinity for arcane magic. After several minutes, she couldn''t help asking, "how did you do it?" "It''s very simple! Rich knowledge and bold attempts. You know? In my opinion, Azeroth is a unique world. The residents living here can feel abundant magical energy from the moment they are born, and these energy will seep into every cell in the body and even the soul bit by bit with diet, exercise, breathing and growth. But Unfortunately, due to some narrow ideas, most ethnic leaders, including the night elves, mistakenly regard magic as the source of demons and disasters. " Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng deliberately paused, and a sarcastic expression appeared on his face. In his eyes, after the end of the ancient war, both Malfurion Stormrage, the leader of the Druids, and Tyrande Whisperwind, the religious leader of the night elves, actually did the stupidest thing, that is, ignored the arcane system created by the upper elves over the years, and did not hesitate to exile all arcane spell casters and researchers, It directly led to the birth of the high elf kingdom. This approach is basically equivalent to cutting across the board, regardless of good or bad, and blaming the black pot of the invasion of the Burning Legion on on the arcane energy. Of course, the two leaders may have done it deliberately, perhaps out of hatred for the monopoly of power and resources by the upper elves, or out of political considerations. After all, Malfurion was the standard grassroots at the beginning, and the Druid sect only spread among some lower class people at that time, while the upper elves headed by Isala were really in the ruling class, so it was natural to drive away all the enemies riding on their heads after they were in power, otherwise they might threaten their status in the future, It''s like that after any new regime comes to power through a military coup, the first thing to do is not to restore social stability, but to start a great purge and drive all the supporters of the old regime out of the center of state rights. As for political considerations, it is probably to calm the anger of the lower class and prevent a civil war between the night elves. You should know that although the upper elves suffered heavy losses, they still retained a complete magic system and a large number of skilled spell casters. At that time, the people at the bottom suffered heavy losses due to the invasion of the Burning Legion, and vented all their anger on the upper elves who attracted the demons of the Burning Legion. The contradiction between the two sides was like dry firewood and fire. As long as a little spark could trigger a tragic bloody conflict. As a person embracing darkness, Zhang Cheng never mind thinking about other people''s hearts from the worst angle, especially the darkest, dirtiest and most distorted politics. The most typical example is that after eradicating the arcane system from its roots, druids have developed rapidly. In just a few hundred years, they have changed from almost "unknown" to the two largest forces within the night elves. Because most of the elves with spell casting talent have no choice at all. They can only accept the so-called "natural gifts". They can''t extricate themselves from their emerald dreams like taking drugs all day. In addition, others, such as humans, orcs, dwarves, etc., are not much different. Some prohibit the study of psychic magic related to death, and others prohibit the study of warlocks'' evil powers and shadows In short, the whole Azeroth can''t find a few people who can look at different attributes of energy from a relatively objective standpoint. Instead, they artificially label them as just, neutral and evil. "What are you trying to say?" cromi shook his head impatiently. Although among the many Guardian dragons, her size is not small, but compared with the black dragon of more than 100 meters, she can only be regarded as a Lori dragon at most. She has to raise her head to see each other''s eyes every time she talks. This feeling made her very uncomfortable, so she became grumpy. "What I want to say is that you don''t have to abide by the old rules of the Bronze Dragon. Remember the invitation I sent you when we last met? It''s still valid! In addition, I need to remind you that time is not an uninterrupted line or a flowing river as you think. On the contrary, it''s closer to a river Line, a line that runs through countless parallel worlds, and your Bronze Dragon only has the right to manage part of the time of parallel worlds, and the past and future you see are only a part of Azeroth in countless parallel universes. "Zhang Cheng said some secrets about this world with profound meaning. "You mean... The timeline I supervise is not a world, but a series of countless parallel worlds?" cromi''s pupils suddenly contracted. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "That''s right! For example, do you remember what you did in the cave of time? If you entered a coherent timeline, why don''t Sal, the current chief of the tribe, remember those adventurers who helped him? Not to mention Medivh, who has been controlled by the dark Titan sagras, don''t tell me he can''t see through your ridiculous tricks. Dear Crowe Mi, what the Bronze Dragon obtains is not the power to control time, but the power to shuttle through one parallel world after another. The past and future you see are only the possibilities of countless parallel worlds. " "As you say, even if I don''t do anything, the world is still running on the designated track?" cromi stared in disbelief, with a look of horror on his face. "No, no, no, there is something wrong with your understanding. As I said, the universe is not just in a three-dimensional space as can be observed by the naked eye. It also has a broader space that we can''t see, especially the countless parallel space. You can understand that when Azeroth produces an unpredictable variable, it will have two or more There are many parallel worlds with different results. The so-called time is actually the process in which various variables of different sizes produce results. The universe is infinitely vast and has endless possibilities. Therefore, no matter what happens in the world, even if it is destroyed, it is all included. " After that, Zhang Cheng gently waved his paw and motioned the nagas who came from Sargeras''s tomb to step aside and don''t disturb the conversation between himself and cromi for the time being. Chapter 866 Cromi stood still for ten minutes, neither speaking nor doing anything, as if the whole dragon had fallen into a state of time stillness. Obviously, she was digesting what she had just said in Azeroth, which could almost be called "shocking the world and the common people". We should know that limited by the natural limitations of vision, knowledge and cultural environment, most intelligent lives cannot jump out of the ceiling of their own civilization. This root has nothing to do with intelligence, but just a cognitive dislocation. However, if an outsider breaks the ceiling, the smart people among them will soon notice the common sense or phenomenon that they have ignored before. There is no doubt that cromi is such a smart man, or smart dragon. Although she often pretends to be cute and deceives adventurers who don''t know the truth to run errands and work for herself, in fact, this Bronze Dragon is very smart and knows how to guess other people''s psychological activities and make use of them. Seeing that it might take some time for the other party, Zhang Cheng turned his eyes to Naga standing shivering aside and asked, "how''s it going? Has the tomb been dug?" "Yes, the great black dragon, we paid the price of 150 people and dug the last place to collapse for you." dasqi hurried forward and replied. When she spoke, she did not forget to look at the Bronze Dragon standing in place with the remaining light from the corner of her eyes. Her eyes showed strong curiosity. In Azeroth, anyone who is not a fool knows that with the Black Dragon King nesario becoming the wing of death, the whole black dragon group will inevitably degenerate. Coupled with the heavy casualties caused by the betrayal in that year, once the other four-color Guardian dragons encounter the black dragon, they will probably break out an endless battle. But now, a black dragon and a Bronze Dragon face each other, but they didn''t fight, which is beyond Naga''s inherent cognition. "Oh? Got through! Good. I''m very satisfied with the progress of the grudge tribe. Now, you and your men are free." Zhang Cheng generously fulfilled his promise. After all, in his eyes, these nagas have no other use value except being coolies. "Thank you for your generosity and kindness. If there are no other orders, I''ll take my people away." duston was excited when he heard the word "freedom". You know, these days, she has been living in fear of seeing her people burned to ashes by the deadly dragon breath. ¡­¡­ Seeing the nagas disappear into the deep sea like running for their lives, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth slightly, showing a funny smile, and asked without raising his head: "dear cromi, how are you thinking?" "I... I don''t know. Your theory is too complex for me to prove." the Bronze Dragon shook his head in chagrin. "Hehe, have you ever thought about leaving Azeroth and the shackles of the Bronze Dragon Legion to see you in another world?" Zhang Cheng continued to tempt with a devil like voice. "Like Onyxia?" cromi''s eyes showed a trace of curiosity. Because she has long found that the Black Dragon Princess has completely disappeared from the world, and there is no sign of her existence. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "yes! Maybe you don''t know. She is very comfortable now. She not only has unimaginable huge wealth, but also becomes a member of the upper class society, and can even affect the politics of the world''s strongest country." "What... What? You allow her to participate in politics!" although cromi is in the form of a giant dragon at present, he screamed harshly for some reason. "Why not? As long as she doesn''t casually expose her true identity and doesn''t want to destroy the whole world, I don''t care what she does. Oh, I almost forgot that Onyxia married an old man, but she became a widow not long after marriage." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "My God! Marry a black dragon? Are people in your world crazy?" cromi, who had lived for unknown years, began to tremble and couldn''t believe what he heard. "Why not? You have to admit that Onyxia was very beautiful and full of a different kind of charm when she became human. Ah, sorry, I almost forgot, you always like to become a lovely dwarf, and you may not understand the attraction of mature women to men." Zhang Cheng joked with an open mouth. After all, most of the guardians of dragons either become night elves or high elves. If they don''t help, they will also become humans and dwarfs. This is the only scorpion shit. "Damn it! Are you laughing at me?" cromi, obviously irritated, stepped forward and roared, a little angry. "No, of course not. I''m just trying to show you that it''s not a big deal to go to another world. Guys like Onyxia can adapt, and there''s no reason why you can''t adapt when you''re more cheerful. Come on, join us. I promise you will feel unprecedented happiness and freedom when you lose your responsibilities and constraints." With that, Zhang Cheng lifted the dragon form and slowly became human. "Abandon responsibility..." cromi muttered in a low voice, looking as if he was moved. But after a few minutes, she immediately asked in an uncertain tone, "what will the world look like if I leave?" "Infinite possibilities! Because there is no fixed timeline or correct history, you never know what will happen in the next second. Real life and adventure should be like this, don''t you think so?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "I... I need some time to think about it." "Yes! I''m going to explore the tomb of Sargeras now. You still have time before I come back. Remember, don''t let other bronze dragons know what I just told you, otherwise I don''t guarantee what will happen." Aware of cromi''s inner struggle, Zhang Cheng was not in a hurry and walked towards the entrance of the excavated tomb. Although he has always been very interested in the blood of bronze dragons, he wants to abduct one and go back for research. By the way, he can see if he can lay some mixed blood dragon eggs and further improve the genes of mixed blood dragons. Since many young dragons died on the battlefield during the decisive battle of conquering hell, he urgently needs to re-establish a dragon army with more numbers, stronger strength and faster growth. Of course, these plans will not let cromi know, at least until the abduction is successful, she will never know even a little. Poor cromi didn''t know that she had been watched. She was still afraid to think hard in place. Whether to abandon her responsibility and follow the example of Princess black dragon to enjoy life in another world. Chapter 867 The tomb of Sargeras was originally the temple used by night elves to worship Elune, the God of the moon in ancient times. However, due to the explosion of the well of eternity, the location of the temple was torn from the mainland and became part of the broken islands. Later, Magna Aegwynn, the guardian of the tirisfa Council and the most powerful human mage in history, successfully defeated Sargeras, the dark Titan who invaded Azeroth, and sealed his left body in the deepest part under the temple. Obviously, she hoped that the body with amazing evil energy would sleep in the seal forever and never wake up. But unfortunately, as a saying goes, as long as it is a strong force, there will be a steady stream of people to pursue. Hundreds of years later, Gul''dan, a powerful warlock from another world, found the tomb and tried to obtain the nearly infinite power of the dark Titan. As a result, it was torn to pieces by the hidden demons inside. Shortly after that, Illidan Stormrage led his men to successfully land on the broken islands, took the eye of Sargeras from the tomb, and played a love hate chase with his prison guard Maiev Yingge. It can be said that the remains of Sargeras, the dark Titan, are like a huge magnet, constantly attracting aspirants and mortals eager for power. Today, as one of these people, Zhang Cheng also passed the customs all the way and stood next to this huge body. Because the fraudster has not torn the barrier for the time being, the remains have not been resurrected. They just lie quietly on the ground and do not move, just as they were defeated in those years. Driven by strong curiosity, he bent down and carefully examined the taupe metal skin and the amazing green evil energy around the skin cracks. Finally, he couldn''t help but say to himself: "Sure enough, just like the legend, it is not flesh and blood at all, but closer to a mechanical life formed by the combination of energy and metal. Or should we put it another way, the Titans just regard these bodies as bodies. Even if they are destroyed, they can still escape safely as the noumenon of spirit and consciousness?" After all, except for those star souls that have not yet awakened, almost no Titan who awakened his independent consciousness has been killed in a real sense. Even Argus, who was eroded by evil energy, was only purified and returned to the Titan pantheon. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng immediately launched the long-awaited research after confirming that Sargeras''s remains were not in any danger for the time being. First, he needs to reduce the total amount of evil energy in the metal body to prevent violent explosion in the next anatomical process. Secondly, he also needs a sharp enough scalpel to cut at least the unknown but extremely strong metal skin, muscles and bones. Finally, the most important thing is to find the most essential traces of Titan life in the remains. Just do it! With the help of the supreme authority, Zhang Cheng almost drained the huge evil energy left in Sargeras''s remains in just a dozen hours. It has to be said that in terms of energy level, Titan absolutely crushed all known life bodies. Just when he was excited to start dissecting the interior, he encountered a huge problem, that is, these seemingly insignificant metal skin covering the body surface are too hard and tenacious to be cut by ordinary magic weapons. Not to mention cutting, there are not many scratches on it. "Damn it! I knew it wasn''t that easy..." Looking at the high-level enchanted dagger broken into two sections in his hand, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help complaining in a low voice. But calm down and think about it. If Titan''s body is so vulnerable, they are not qualified to be called the most powerful species in the universe. In desperation, he had to take out the cylinder from the woman who claimed to be the creator, inject a lot of magic energy, and change its shape into a sharp long sword. This time, the sword tip didn''t encounter any obstacles and directly stabbed in. It not only cut open the skin composed of unknown metal, but also exposed the complex internal structure inside. Runes! Energy! Metal skeleton! Exquisite metal muscles and viscera! Even the nerve conduction system is some light spots that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye! There is no doubt that this is definitely not a body structure that can be produced by normal natural evolution, but a body created by technology. Maybe the so-called Titans just want to manipulate the mecha, project their consciousness into the body, and use these bodies to wander around the universe and do what they want to do. Evidence! I need evidence of the nature of Titan''s life! While frantically dismembering the body left by Sargeras, Zhang Cheng roared in his heart. Although the value contained in the body itself is enough to make many people crazy, for him, only what improves the essence of life is the real purpose of his trip. ¡­¡­ At the bottom of the underground seal, someone was covered with green blood containing evil energy and fell into a semi crazy state. From the north of the broken islands to Gaoling, a group of Tauren from thunder cliff were contacting their cousin Gaoling Tauren and preparing to bring them into the tribal camp. However, among the five big and three thick tauren, there is an alien wearing a long pink skirt and holding a huge staff like a hammer. He was no one else, but Kara Cape, who used to work for the goblin consortium in treasure Bay and was later taken away by Zhang Cheng and trained for a period of time, was the first Tauren mage in Azeroth''s history. Although after returning to the ethnic group, he was personally received by Kane Bloodhoof and allowed him to recruit apprentices at Thunder cliff to teach his compatriots arcane and magic skills. But for most tauren, warriors are their first choice, followed by hunters, druids and shaman priests. As for the mage Well, if you look at Kara Cape''s strange dress, you know it can''t attract Tauren with simple and honest appearance and wild heart, even heifers. Of course, every bad side has a good side. As the only one who studies arcane and magic in thunder cliff, Tauren people will think of him at the first time once they encounter similar problems. No, as soon as the great chief Sal issued the convening order, Kane Bloodhoof sent him to join the uncertain exploration team. "Hey, why am I reduced to this field?" Kara Haijiao, sitting alone in the corner, dug her nose and shook her head with a sigh. Compared with his current miserable life, he missed the days when he worked for the rich in the treasure Bay. Even when he closed his eyes, he would think of standing at the highest place of the treasure Bay, raising his glass, cheering and drinking strong rum. Chapter 868 "Hey! Kara! What are you doing here? Why don''t you come and have a drink with us and talk about your legendary experience?" a kaolin Tauren soldier raised his strong arm and waved with a smile. Although they were not prepared for the arrival of these cousins, the simple kaolin Tauren showed the last friendly side. After all, in terms of blood relationship, they are not very different from the Tauren of thunder cliff, and there are no contradictions in history. On the contrary, they have fought side by side. "Legend? I don''t think it''s a legendary experience." Kara Haijiao reluctantly stood up, took the cup full of homemade wine from each other''s hand, raised her head and drank it. For the pirate born, he can''t resist the temptation of alcohol at all. No matter how hard the wine is, as long as it contains a certain amount of alcohol, he will drink it without hesitation and leave no drop. "Why? You know, you are the only Minotaur mage known at present. Before that, our companions could not perceive the existence of arcane, let alone use it. By the way, I heard that learning arcane requires a very smart mind, isn''t it?" another young heifer followed with curiosity. "Haha! That''s right! If you want to learn magic, you can''t do it without a smart brain. However, intelligence alone is not enough. You also need devil like training. You know? The human who teaches me magic knowledge is really a devil. He not only forces me to overload training every day, but also makes me do some special dangerous actions to strengthen my control. If I made a mistake at that time. I''m afraid I''ve already been broken to pieces. " After that, Carla Haijiao handed the empty cup to the other party to fill it up. In fact, he didn''t quite understand why Zhang Cheng chose himself at the beginning, let alone why he let himself return to his compatriots later. Just when the curious calves wanted to ask this and that, there was a violent shaking on the ground under their feet, followed by a loud sound echoing over the broken islands. Boom! With the dazzling green, a frightening evil energy light column rose from the ground and tore the whole sky! "This... What''s going on!" a soldier from thunder cliff quickly got up and stared at the terrible scene in the distance. "It''s evil energy! Here are the demons of the Burning Legion?" warkington, the leader of the dark spear tribe in charge of leading the team, narrowed his eyes and released an amazing gas field all over. As Sal''s most trusted right-hand man, he has heard the evil and power of the Burning Legion more than once. "There should be a broken beach! According to legend, there seems to be a powerful demon sealed there." the kaolin Tauren quickly stood up and explained. "We must go and have a look! Inform the airship captain immediately and let him prepare for launch immediately. Kara Cape, it''s up to you this time." wokin issued the attack order without thinking. Maybe others don''t know the real purpose of this trip, but he won''t forget, that is to find out who the huge black dragon is and what he intends to do to the world. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the alliance in the storm Bay camp undoubtedly saw the evil energy light column rising into the sky. Archmage ansrem ruinville narrowed his eyes and silently felt the amazing energy contained in it. Without looking back, he said to the old captain around him, "this is the evil energy used by the demons of the Burning Legion! We must go and have a look. Let everyone board the ship immediately and get ready for the first-class battle." "I see!" the latter nodded immediately, turned and shouted at the top of his voice, "everyone aboard! Hurry up!" Watching the soldiers, sailors, mages and dwarf Gunners return to the warship in an orderly boat, ansrem ruinvill took a deep breath and murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "is there something wrong with the seal set by Magna aegwen? That''s the worst situation!" Maybe outsiders don''t know what''s on the broken islands, but as a wizard of Dalaran kenrito''s six member parliament, how could he not know. After all, the background of the birth of tirisfa Council was that Dharan mages'' study of arcane power attracted the attention of the demons of the Burning Legion. Therefore, the high elves signed an agreement with the human Magic Kingdom and finally decided to select the most talented people from mortals as guardians to hunt down and kill the demons invading Azeroth. But knowing whether to come up with a solution is another matter. The Archmage felt that the only thing he could do now was to confirm the situation first. If the seal is torn and the remains of the dark Titan Sargeras climb out of it, he will definitely return to Dalaran for the first time, inform the six member parliament, alliance, tribe and guardian dragon of the news, unite all forces that can be united, and prepare for another invasion of the devil. ¡­¡­ "Ah!!!!! Falk! The materials left by these Titans are eroding and transforming my cells!" Zhang Cheng, who hid in the deepest part of the seal, completely didn''t know how much noise he had made, and forced himself to endure the pain that can''t be described in any language. At present, his left body is still completely broken, just like Sargeras''s body, developing from flesh and blood to metal. The green evil energy light column is ejected from the heart. "Calm down! Master! You must concentrate! Pour all your spirit and will into those mysterious spots! Otherwise, in half an hour at most, you will be completely assimilated and become another kind of life, a monster that is neither Titan nor mortal. There is no thought, no will, no self, and the only impulse of destruction from instinct "The supreme authority spoke loudly and quickly. Needless to say, in the crazy dismemberment process, Zhang Cheng finally found a little material very close to the light mass at the top of the tower, and tried to implant it into his body to see if he could swallow it and make it a part of his body. Interestingly, the energy and life level of these light groups are too high. As soon as they enter the body, they begin to plunder, absorb and assimilate cells. In front of them, the immune system and protective magic have all lost their function. No matter what kind of energy, it will be decomposed, transformed and absorbed in just a few seconds, and finally become boiling evil energy. "Shut up! It''s easy for you to say! How can I concentrate now?" Zhang Cheng turned his eyes angrily while trying to endure the pain from the end of the nerve. His whole body was almost soaked with sweat. You know, this is his first sweat since he swallowed the dragon''s body and completed the evolution of life form. Seeing more and more parts of his body transformed, he finally gritted his teeth and stamped his feet, raised his right hand that had not been transformed, turned the whole right half of his body into a big mouth, and swallowed the remains of the dark Titan. Chapter 869 Evolution usually refers to the gradual development and change of organisms from simple to complex, from low-level to high-level, and from less to more species. However, in nature, organisms are often not more advanced and more powerful, nor do they always think about complex evolution. On the contrary, most of the time, biological evolution, or changing itself, is only to adapt to the changes of the environment and survive better, not to develop in a higher direction. But once this situation enters the level of intelligent life, it is another scene immediately. Because once intelligence is high enough, life will inevitably produce all kinds of desires, coupled with the emergence of civilization and the development of productive forces, and finally, without exception, different classes will be divided among the same species. Some people may feel that after entering modern society, class has been basically eliminated. But in fact, class has always existed, but in a different way. For example, from sixteenth Century to nineteenth Century, the upper class society in Europe admired white as an honorable color. In order to make their complexion look pale, they did not see the sun all day long, and covered their faces with heavy metals and arsenic trioxide. After all, at that time, those who engaged in manual labor basically had to bear the wind and sun every day, so their skin would inevitably turn black and rough. When we enter the 21st century, the aesthetics of upper class society suddenly changes from "whitening" to "black". Especially white women with a little money want to take more sunbathing to make their skin look a little darker. The reason is very simple. With more and more people working indoors, "whitening" has been unable to make the upper class distinguish themselves from those low-income groups from their appearance, so "meihei", which requires a lot of time and money, has naturally become a substitute. In addition, expensive food, clothing, shoes, cars, houses, private clubs with membership system, as well as secret small circles one after another, are the yardstick used to distinguish classes in modern society. In order to improve their class, intelligent creatures will do everything possible. Some races will try their best to improve their intelligence and make themselves smarter. Others will comprehensively improve their physical quality and gain recognition with a stronger posture than their peers. In short, in this process, whether it is to improve intelligence or physical quality, it is essentially a slow evolution. But the problem is that this slow evolution obviously can not satisfy Zhang Cheng, so he made a dangerous and crazy decision, that is, to integrate the genes of higher-level life and speed up the pace of evolution by swallowing each other. At the beginning, the plan went very smoothly. No matter whether it was to strengthen and replace their own brain cells with mind snatcher brain cells, or later devour the body of the divine dragon, there was no big trouble. The problem is, now all his good luck seems to have been used up. Sargeras''s residual Titan essence in this abandoned body is more aggressive than the genes of any creature he has encountered before, and even the divinity is constantly being assimilated. If there is no accident, in an hour or two at most, he will become a trumpet dark Titan, a puppet without subjective consciousness and thinking, and the whole person is immersed in killing, destruction and destruction. "Put it together! I must put the dismembered Sargeras together! Then establish a complete seal in the body, at least protect the brain and the rest, and never let the whole body be assimilated..." Zhang Cheng, who has long lost his human form, is now like a pool of rotten meat without bones, constantly wriggling, building protection with a broken body, and blocking the eroding Titan essence in the left half of his body. Obviously, these unknown metals were originally made by the Titans to prevent their core from being exposed, so they can naturally defend against these unknown spots. When the central axis of the whole body was completely divided into two by a gray brown metal partition, he struggled to spit out the excess part and restore the right half of the body to its original state. At this moment, he is no longer the human who is less than two meters tall, but a giant who is more than hundreds of meters tall, half of his body has been completely metallized, and the other half of his body remains in physical form. Feeling the endless evil energy and power in his body, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but sigh with a bitter smile: "is this a tiny part of the power of the dark Titan? Unbelievable! It almost killed me!" "Master, how are you feeling now?" a trace of concern was revealed in the tone of the supreme authority. "How to say, in a strict sense, I have now changed from the master of the body to the controller. A simple explanation is that I can only control the part of the body, and the titanized part can control at most, but can not transform the form. In addition, in terms of energy level, this body has completely exceeded the limit of mortals. Now even if I hook my fingers, I can release destruction Zhang Cheng raised his left hand and suddenly released a green evil energy fire. Compared with ordinary evil energy fire, the energy contained in it can hardly be described in words. As soon as it is thrown, there is a large hole hundreds of meters deep in the wall. "Wow! This destructive power is incomparable! With all due respect, maybe you can consider giving up the energy of other attributes and completely integrating yourself with evil energy. In my opinion, there is no energy comparable to evil energy in terms of power." the supreme authority uttered an exclamation and gave a suggestion. Zhang Cheng shook his head without even thinking about it: "no! No! Evil energy is an extreme energy! Maybe it has excellent destructive power, but it also has its shortcomings. Don''t forget, my goal is to surpass, not destroy." "What shall we do now? I''m afraid you can''t go back for the time being." "Go back? Why should I go back! Don''t you think we should use our current state to go to Argus, one of the strongholds of the Burning Legion?" "Go to Argus?!" the supreme authority was obviously surprised. "That''s right! Join the Legion and get more taboo knowledge, especially about Titans. Don''t forget, there is a newborn Titan there. Maybe I can do some small experiments on him..." While Zhang Cheng was talking, a deafening roar suddenly broke out in the tunnel leading to the outside world, followed by the sound of fighting and shouting. "It seems that there are guests coming. What are you going to do with them? You know, in your present situation, it will probably be regarded as Sargeras''s rebirth." the tone of the supreme authority was full of schadenfreude. Chapter 870 "Damn it! How can there be so many demons here!" "Who knows! Fortunately, I used to work in the expeditionary army and fought several fierce battles with those demons in Outland, otherwise I would be in bad luck today." "By the way, do any of you know what happened to the tauren, orcs and trolls? Has the relationship between our alliance and the tribe changed from enemy to ally?" "Shut up! Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask! You just need to know that we are all on the same front in the face of demon invasion." ¡­¡­ With the noise, these elite from storm city port pushed underground at a very fast speed. In particular, the dwarf mortar team can cause great damage to the enemy with each shot. Sometimes, it can deliberately collapse the channel and temporarily block the incoming demons on the other side. As for the tribes that accompanied them, they completely adopted a different way of fighting. The front is opened by strong Tauren soldiers, followed by battle Orc veterans, and then followed by Troll hunters. They can fight with most of the remaining demons by hand to hand. If the enemy is too powerful, the green skinned goblins at the back of the team will offer their elaborate powerful engineering bombs to ensure that nothing will be left after a loud noise. As the leaders of their respective camps, the Archmage ansrem ruinviwal and the leader of the dark spear tribe wojin have long come together, quietly exchanging the information in each other''s hands, without noticing that a pair of eyes always follow behind in the dark and watch the every move of the two teams. "My God! The evil energy in the air is amazing! Don''t have any accidents..." cromi, hiding in the dark, muttered nervously. In fact, from that pillar of light, she wanted to come in and see what happened. But as soon as they approached the entrance, they were besieged by a large number of high-level demons. They had to retreat and fight the enemy with the help of a broader space and the inherent flying ability of the dragon. After she killed all the demons, she suddenly found that the exploration team of the alliance and tribe appeared and simply sneaked in behind. After all, bronze dragons do not belong to the kind of guardian dragons who like to solve problems with violence. They prefer to solve problems with wisdom than fighting. In this way, the two teams and a dragon moved quickly along the channel piled up with countless fish people and Naga''s bodies. After a while, they came to the bottom seal. However, when they passed through the last door and saw the huge figure standing in front of them, everyone held their breath. The timid dwarfs and goblins couldn''t even stand up and fell on their knees with a thump. Titan! As the life body at the top of Azeroth''s cosmic pyramid, it has an overwhelming advantage from the moment of its birth. Almost endless life, inherent huge energy, and the characteristics that can not be completely killed Everything indicates that they are the darling of the universe and the God born to be worshipped by countless lives. In front of the Titans, even powerful people like Archimonde the polluter and Kil''jaeden the fraudster, who have the ability to call the wind and rain in the whole universe, have to kneel down and crawl in front of each other. In the eyes of these two arida bosses, it is just a chess piece or a small toy in their spare time. In front of the absolute life level, whether it is human or orcs who shout the slogan of "never be a slave", they have lost the desire to fight. They just stand in place and feel the great life bred by a planet. Of course, Zhang Cheng is still far from the real Titan, but the energy inadvertently emitted is enough to make these mortals feel the shock from their hearts. However, he did not launch an attack. Instead, he sat on the ground and said to ansrem ruinville in a slightly pondering tone: "long time no see, your excellency, Reverend Archmage, what brings you to the damaged islands?" "Do you know me?" ansrem ruinville subconsciously frowned. If you observe carefully, you will find that he is hidden in the hands of the broad robe, holding a transmission rune. Once you find that the situation is bad, you will definitely be the first to retreat. This is not because of fear of death, but because someone must live to bring the news back. "Yes! Remember? Not long ago, when Dalaran was still in ruins, a young mage joined the kenrito Council with your help. Thanks to you, I got the precious knowledge I dreamed of in Dalaran." Zhang Cheng explained carelessly while gently fiddling with the half built portal nearby. "Is it you?!" the Archmage has always had a good memory. He immediately recalled Zhang Cheng''s previous appearance in his mind, with an incredible expression on his face. "How could you make yourself like this!" "Ah, I tried to devour the remains of the dark Titan Sargeras, and it happened accidentally. But don''t worry, my reason has not been affected, and I won''t do anything bad to the world. In fact, if you came later, you might not see me." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders, Show a smile that you think is harmless. "Are you... Are you crazy? How dare you swallow the remains of Sargeras, the dark Titan!" ansrem ruinville was stunned and couldn''t believe what he heard. Zhang Cheng gently shook his head: "No, I''m not crazy. I''m just eager for strength and transcendence. As a mage, you should know that if you want to break the limits of mortals, you must abandon the narrow racial concept and let yourself evolve continuously. Remember the guardians of tirisfa Council? Why can they constantly hunt powerful demons? It''s not because countless guardians have been constantly fighting since a few years ago The huge magic accumulated and tempered is poured into a person. From the time he gets that energy, the guardian has gone beyond the boundaries of his own race and become a new higher life. " Just when the Archmage opened his mouth and wanted to say something, wokin grabbed it, followed by the active opening and asked, "are you going to leave this world?" "Yes! I''m not your enemy, at least not yet." Zhang Cheng glanced at the rare wise man among the trolls. "So have you ever seen a dragon! A huge black dragon?" Walker continued. Compared with ansrem ruinville, whose mind has begun to be confused, he is undoubtedly more sober and has not forgotten the most important purpose of his trip. "Black dragon?" Zhang Cheng was stunned at first, followed by a strange expression, and replied meaningfully: "I am the Black Dragon..." Chapter 871 "What?!" wokin''s eyes widened in surprise. As a wise Troll tribe leader, he has seen too many incredible things in his life, but it is the first time that such an incredible situation is like today. Especially the semi titanized metal body, any living body can''t help but produce strong awe after seeing it. "I am the black dragon. To be exact, I perfectly integrated a dragon with myself and gained the ability to become a dragon." Zhang Cheng didn''t try to hide anything and admitted it. Anyway, it''s no big deal to become a black dragon compared with the current small Sargeras. After all, no matter how powerful the wings of death are, they can''t compare with the dark Titan who swept most of the universe. For the latter, the former can only be regarded as a tenacious little reptile at most. In fact, the seemingly powerful and unscientific ability to protect the dragons comes from the gift of the Pantheon Titan, who was slaughtered by Sargeras in a battle. "I see!" wojin nodded thoughtfully. "You turned into a dragon just to cross the endless sea to the broken islands and get the remains of the most powerful demon of the Burning Legion." "That''s right! You''ve got the answer you want. Can you leave now? I sincerely advise you not to think about what you can do or be a hero. It''s no different from suicide." after that, Zhang Cheng raised his finger and gently touched the built portal. Buzz! moment A mass of liquid material like water fills the whole arch structure, followed by a dazzling light. When the light faded a little, it finally revealed the magnificent scenery of Argus, one of the nests of the Burning Legion. This planet, which successfully gave birth to the higher intelligent life ereda people, has been transformed by the Burning Legion beyond recognition. At a glance, it is full of green evil energy. Even the core of the planet is no exception. Some places even run out of energy and begin to fall apart like Outland. "Where is this?" wokin''s pupils suddenly narrowed and stared at the endless demon army on the other side of the portal. Although he did not participate in the third invasion against the Burning Legion like Sal, the chief of the tribe, he also knew that the number and quality of demons opposite the portal were much more than any time. If all these demons came to Azeroth, even if all Azeroth creatures were bound together, they could not be opponents at all. Zhang Cheng smiled and replied in a slightly emotional tone: "This is the home of AGUS, the mother planet of ereda, the polluter Archimonde and the fraudster Kil''jaeden. How, isn''t it shocking? In fact, I''ve always wondered why Azeroth can resist the invasion of the Burning Legion again and again. In my opinion, the Legion''s strength is far above the world in terms of quality and quantity." "You''re going to take refuge in the devil!" asked ansrem ruinville, with a nervous look on his face. "No, not to take refuge in them, but to join them and obtain the knowledge and strength I need. Don''t you know? There is a living Titan in the deepest part of the planet. Although his mind has been polluted and distorted, it can help me understand the essence of calm life. No more nonsense. If you have nothing else, I will leave now." After that, Zhang Cheng shook his huge body, and the cat was ready to go through the fragile portal to Argus. "Wait! Do you have to give up your race and humanity for strength?" Before he put his head in first, he heard the master''s hurried voice behind him. "Why not? Do you think I''m the one who took this path because of impulse or being lured? On the contrary, I took the initiative to embrace the darkness, and I also decided to abandon the narrow racial concept. If you''re going to tell me those boring truths, or prepare to impress me with an impassioned speech, I''m sorry, that''s not true It may succeed. Every decision I make has been carefully considered, and I will never regret it. Goodbye, master ansrem ruinvill, thank you for your help... " With these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng walked through the portal without hesitation. When his huge body squeezed past, the unstable portal structure suddenly collapsed and released amazing energy. Next second Boom! The violent energy explosion swept the whole seal hall and blew everyone present upside down. Compared with the unlucky ones in front, they even burned their skin by the air wave generated by the explosion and fell to the ground with a pig like scream. No one noticed that at the moment of the portal explosion, a small figure rushed out of the darkness and jumped in before the portal was closed. ¡­¡­ Stepping on the land polluted by evil energy, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath, smiled and muttered to himself: "Energy! Ubiquitous energy! What a wonderful breath! Taking a newborn compatriot as the energy source of the Legion, Sargeras is really more cruel and ruthless than expected. But it doesn''t matter. It''s better for me. What do you think, my dear friend?" "Damn it! You came to this cursed planet to study Titans?" cromi couldn''t help gnashing his teeth and whispering curses. "Of course! Titans are the highest level of life I can contact and understand at present. If I want to surpass them, I must naturally understand them. Don''t you wonder what kind of life Titans can give such a powerful ability to protect the dragon?" Zhang Cheng lowered his head and stared at the dwarf Lori who is as small as an ant at his feet. Kromi rolled his eyes angrily: "of course I''m curious! But the problem is, you''re so crazy! You dare to swallow the remains of the dark Titan Sargeras! To tell you the truth, I''m surprised that you can live to this day." "Ha ha ha! There''s a saying that if you want anything, you must pay the corresponding price, and I''m ready to pay any price. Well, don''t complain, let''s visit the fraudster Kil''jaeden and see if he is willing to accept me as an intruder." With a laugh, Zhang Cheng bent down and carefully grabbed the dwarf Laurie and put it on his shoulder, and then walked towards the burning throne of antorus. Because the Titan''s body structure is different from normal life, he can''t control it well, so it''s obviously safer to walk than transmitting magic. Chapter 872 The burning throne of antorus is the core of the whole Argus world, the place where the star soul breeds Titans, and also the deepest part of the earth''s core. But now, it has been transformed into the nest and energy source of the Burning Legion. The powerful power from the Titans is being continuously cast into the ultimate destruction weapon to destroy all enemies who dare to resist the Legion''s rule. So far, no rebel has been able to come here, not even close. As the adjutant of Sargeras, the dark Titan, Kil''jaeden is staying in the deepest part of the throne, narrowing his eyes and looking at the information transmitted from all corners of the universe. Especially not long ago, the destruction of nazriza, the mother planet of the fear demon, not only hurt the strength of the Legion, but also lost an amazing number of troops. The most important thing is that one of the demons who died on that planet is counted as one. Even their souls have disappeared, so that they haven''t figured out what happened so far. This is the first time he has encountered such a situation since the establishment of the Burning Legion. shame! Anger! Amazement! In addition, the invincible Legion invaded Azeroth again and again and tasted the bitter fruit of failure, which led the powerful caster to doubt whether the promised things of the dark Titan could be fulfilled. Just as the fraudster frowned and considered whether to plan another invasion, an ereda warlock broke in from the outside, knelt on one knee and reported loudly: "Sir, our monitor found a huge humanoid creature with a shape similar to the master, rushing towards the throne at a very fast speed." "Master?!" Kil''jaeden showed a trace of surprise on his expressionless face. Because in the eyes of all demons of the Burning Legion, there is only one real master, that is the great dark Titan Sargeras. As far as he knows, Sargeras is floating in the distant universe, and it will take a long time to get to Azeroth. After all, the complete Titan is not an ordinary creature. The general portal can''t transmit the life of this level at all. In addition, Sargeras is strictly a soldier, so you don''t have to think about transmitting anything. Just run on your own. Warlock arida obviously didn''t know what the fraudster was thinking at the moment, and quickly nodded: "That''s right! Most of his body is in metal form, full of unimaginable huge evil energy, and the other half is in flesh and blood form, containing all kinds of magical energy including arcane magic, which gives people a very strange feeling. Most importantly, he didn''t show any hostility or destroy the bases along the way." "Oh? It sounds very interesting. Let''s go and have a look." Kil''jaeden immediately got interested, stood up directly, crossed the portal not far away and appeared directly at the entrance of the throne. Before he could stand still, he heard a rumble in the distance. I saw a giant with a height of more than 100 meters, running at an amazing speed, and came close in the blink of an eye. "Ah! I finally found you, dear fraudster." the giant took the lead in touching his chest with one hand and bowed very gracefully. "Who are you?" Kil''jaeden asked, carefully observing the titanized half of the body. As Sargeras'' most trusted deputy, he could almost recognize at a glance that it was a body used by his master when he came to Azeroth. Because the portal that could be opened at that time was too small, the dark Titan had to abandon most of its power and enter in a very fragile state, so it was defeated by the guardian at that time. What the fraudster never expected was that the body left by the master appeared in front of him in another posture. "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that I want to join the Burning Legion and learn the taboo knowledge." Zhang Cheng smiled and showed his intention. In any case, he is integrated with Sargeras'' remains, and his whole body exudes amazing evil energy. In any case, he must be a member of the Legion and a senior member. At least in the eyes of most demons, the power of this half body has exceeded 99% of demons. It is estimated that free Archimonde can be comparable to Kil''jaeden. "You long for knowledge?" a strange light flashed in Kil''jaeden''s eyes. Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "yes! I long for knowledge! I long for strength! Please give me a chance, I won''t let the Legion down." "Very good! On behalf of the Legion, I welcome you to join. But before that, I hope to make a comprehensive inspection of you to confirm what kind of state you are now." Kil''jaeden, worthy of being a fraudster, quickly put forward the exchange terms. As the adjutant of the dark Titan, he actually has no essential difference from Archimonde. He is eager to go further and become a dark Titan. Therefore, he was very interested in the semi titanized life in front of him. As Zhang Chenggang just said, it doesn''t matter who it is, but what it can provide for the Legion. ¡­¡­ Soon, led by the fraudster, Zhang Cheng dragged his huge body into the deepest part of the burning throne of antorus and began to cooperate with the other party in an all-round and three-dimensional inspection. Although there is a Titan distorted by evil energy on Argus, no one dares to experiment with him. To be exact, apart from Sargeras, there may not be a second person in the whole Burning Legion who can cut the metal skin covered by Titan. As for the scene of players fighting Titans in the game, it is estimated that they can only stay in the game. In reality, 100% of them are killed directly without blinking their eyes. No one noticed at all. Just when Kil''jaeden tried to find out what kind of state Zhang Cheng was at present, a short, small and lovely dwarf Lori sneaked into the room where the silence destroyer AGUS was, while everyone was not paying attention. But this time, she managed her strong curiosity, didn''t try to get close to this powerful life, just hid in the corner to observe. Several hours later, when she confirmed that the other party had no sign of awakening, she took a deep breath and muttered to herself in a voice that only she could hear: "God! I''m crazy! I would agree to such a dangerous action. That''s Titan! The strongest life in the universe! Once he wakes up, it''s estimated that I will be killed by sneezing." But after complaining, she came near, took out a unique long sword from her pocket, scraped off some starlike substances on the silent Argus with trembling hands, and then ran away like a fugitive, daring to stay more than a second Chapter 873 Arida elite warlock, magic engineer, remaining fear demon king In the shortest time, Kil''jaeden, the fraudster, summoned the best researchers of the whole Burning Legion to the burning throne and began to make an in-depth study of the bizarre and extreme life form of semi Zhang Cheng, trying to find out the mystery of the semi titanization of the body. In exchange, Zhang Cheng also obtained the coveted dark knowledge from the other party, especially the shadow energy that distorts the void, which is more accurate and profound than that described in any books and documents. After all, the character of the dark Titan Sargeras changed greatly because he felt the great threat of distorting the void. Therefore, if anyone in the world knows the shadow best, it must be him. Look at the powerful shadow spells of the Burning Legion. Their essence is to steal energy from the distorted void and transform them into powerful magic. Evil energy is another new energy system that combines shadow energy with Titan''s own arcane energy, and then is born under the distortion of Sargeras''s powerful will. In essence, it is closer to "attacking poison with poison", and using the shadow to deal with the distorted void in turn, just as the great lords of the void sent ancient gods to corrupt the star soul and try to obtain the void Titan, there is no difference in essence. However, the former is dominated by the will of the Titan itself, while the latter is dominated by the will of the great king of nothingness. It was also because of the power of the shadow that Sargeras could slaughter all the other Titans in the Pantheon with one man''s power. When Zhang Cheng tried to find something really useful to himself from the chaotic records and a large amount of theoretical knowledge, he suddenly found that the ereda warlock, magic engineer and fear demon king around him had all left at some time, leaving him alone in the empty hall. "Hum! These guys must have found something, so they ran to Kil''jaeden to report. But it doesn''t matter. I just took the opportunity to do some small experiments." with that, Zhang Cheng turned and hooked his finger at a pillar in the corner. "Come out, dear clomi, will the demons come back in a moment and a half?" "Can you see me?!" the dwarf little Laurie leaned out half her head from behind the pillar and looked around carefully. Her two big eyes were full of vigilance. no way out! This is the burning throne of antonus of Argus, the home of demons. Although she is an adult Bronze Dragon, she is no different from a chick in the eyes of the most powerful devil The so-called guardian dragon can dominate Azeroth at most. Once it enters the vast universe, it will be crushed to no temper every minute. "Of course I can see you! Don''t forget, I now have a small part of the life of Titan power. For me, there is no secret in the world. What''s the matter? Have I got what I want?" Zhang Cheng put down the crystal used to store knowledge and expressed his expected expression on his face. Cromee nodded without thinking, and handed over the chic sword and star like material in his hand: "here, I scraped it off the surface of the Titan''s skin secretly. He seems to be falling into some kind of deep sleep with no sign of awakening." "Believe me, it''s a good thing that he didn''t wake up, otherwise you will see with your own eyes what is called the extinction of all things." Zhang Cheng hinted meaningfully. When he spoke, he carefully used his magic power to summon these shining powders like stars to his eyes. There is no doubt that these mysterious substances like light spots are basically similar to those left in the body of the dark Titan and the light mass at the top of the space-time tower. First of all, they are things between energy and matter, and they can transmit complex information to each other. Secondly, these things have unimaginable assimilation ability. Even if ordinary people inhale a little, they may instantly become irrational madmen or monsters. Finally, and most importantly, if you want to integrate these "Titan cells" into yourself, it is impossible to be as simple as fusing the dragon''s body, transplanting the mind grabbing demon''s main brain cells and swallowing gruer''s blood. If you are not careful, you will die without a burial place. "The extinction of all things?" cromee raised his eyebrows incredulously, as if he didn''t understand the meaning of the word. "That''s right! The annihilation of all things! What do you think Sargeras is doing to lock a Titan corrupted by evil energy in the burning throne? Nature takes him as his ultimate weapon. The power of a corrupt Titan is even more terrible than the whole burning legion, and it can easily destroy a world." When saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed a rare strong fear. You know, the nickname of Titan humanoid Star Destroyers is not to say, but that they really have the power to destroy a planet. "Can''t we try to awaken and purify him?" cromi suggested a little naively. Zhang Cheng sneered and shook his head: "Don''t dream! Purify a Titan polluted by evil energy? Are you kidding! Then why don''t you try to purify Sargeras, the dark Titan, the founder of the Burning Legion? In this way, the whole universe will be peaceful? My friend, titans are a very special and pure life. They are bred by star souls and are doomed to be unable to survive from the moment they wake up Only themselves can be changed by foreign things. If you want to purify a Titan, it means killing him once. Tell me, what do you think can kill a Titan? The Dragon King of Azeroth? The power of the Dragon King even comes from the gift of the Titan, that is, the so-called most powerful king of the black dragon, nesario, is just a handy person in front of the Titan A crushed bug. " "What shall we do? Do we have to watch him wake up by Sargeras and destroy the beautiful Azeroth?" cromi asked unconvinced. "No, we don''t do anything, and we can''t do anything. Don''t forget, since you came to Argus with me, you have abandoned the responsibility of the Bronze Dragon and intend to go to another world. As for me, I just want to take advantage of this opportunity to make a small experiment with the sleeping Titan. Maybe I''ll think about it when I find a way to fully incarnate myself as a Titan Once and for all, solve the dilemma faced by Azeroth. Well, hide quickly. I feel that a huge evil energy is approaching. If there is no accident, it should be the fraudster Kil''jaeden. Remember, don''t do superfluous actions, otherwise once found, you even want to commit suicide. " The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng stretched out a finger and nodded on the head of the dwarf little Laurie. Cromi immediately turned his whole body into nothingness and hid behind the pillar where he had been hiding Chapter 874 Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang Accompanied by extremely rhythmic heavy footsteps, Kil''jaeden, who was tens of meters tall, walked through the dark corridor to the hall in the center of the burning throne. He first habitually glanced at the surrounding environment, then smiled and said, "I have a report on your physical state. How about it? Are you interested in listening?" "Of course!" Zhang Cheng nodded curiously. In fact, he knew very well what was going on with his body, but in order to confuse each other, he deliberately pretended to be caused by accident. "According to the comprehensive inspection and analysis, we can almost confirm that you have been integrated with the great master, the supreme commander of the Legion, the dark Titan Sargeras, and the body left in the Azeroth world. I have to say that this result makes me feel incredible, but it did happen. In addition, we also found that you have been integrated in the other side of your body Powerful biological blood, including dragons. Now, can you tell me what happened to you? Or, in other words, what did you do to yourself? " There is no doubt that Kil''jaeden''s name of "fraudster" is not random. Many hidden secrets can be inferred from only one report. For example, Zhang Cheng''s crazy transformation experiment on himself, and the huge magical energy contained in half of his body. Looking at the cunning eyes of the powerful ereda devil in front of him, Zhang Cheng suddenly smiled and sighed while laughing: "Should I praise you? Are you really worthy of being a famous fraudster? Yes, you guessed right. What I look like now is not an accident, but the result of pursuing strong power and self transformation. Of course, there was a little accident in this process. I underestimated Titan''s awesome assimilation and erosion." "Aha! That''s true! From the first time I saw you, I knew you were an ambitious guy, and also a lunatic who did anything to gain powerful power. It doesn''t matter. Maybe those dignified guys who boast of light and justice will think you are a great threat, but the Legion won''t. But I''m curious. What''s your real purpose to join the Legion?" Kil''jaeden felt his chin and said meaningfully. Although he tried to hide his desire for half of the Titan incarnation, there was a glimmer of greed and strong possessiveness in his eyes. "Purpose? My purpose is very simple, that is to obtain all taboo knowledge related to Titans, and then find a way to resolve the current embarrassing situation. Since you have read the analysis and report, I must be most aware that I have only temporarily prevented the erosion of Titan''s life essence, and did not really devour or integrate. In return, I am willing to share the research results with you I believe you have followed the dark Titan for thousands of years. You should be very clear about the huge gap between Titan and other lives, shouldn''t you? "Zhang Cheng seduced with a smile. Desire! Rooted in the subconscious of all intelligent life, you can never get rid of your instinct! Even the titans of the Pantheon are not saints without desires, not to mention the aridads who have become Sargeras''s men under the temptation of knowledge and power. Especially Kil''jaeden and Archimonde can often experience the almost endless power of the dark Titan from a close distance. It''s strange if they don''t have any ideas. We should know that the smarter and talented intelligent life is, the less willing they are to the status quo. They will fight hard to climb to a higher position and risk falling to pieces. However, Kil''jaeden was not arrogant Archimonde after all. He did not immediately expose the deepest desire hidden in his heart to a stranger and replied equivocally: "I need to think about it." "Consider? Why? Don''t you think the absence of Sargeras, the Lord of the Legion, is our best opportunity. In fact, you don''t have to bear any responsibility at all. Just give me a little convenience to study the sleeping Titan Argus." Zhang Cheng finally tried his best to express his real purpose. you ''re right! He is eager to have zero distance contact with a real Titan and carry out a series of complex experiments on each other. If he can, he''d better break it up and have a Titan vivisection. As for whether the Titan will die early and return to the Pantheon, it doesn''t matter to him. "Where did you know there was a sleeping Titan?" Kil''jaeden''s face suddenly changed and asked in a wary whisper. After all, Argus the annihilator is the ultimate secret weapon of the Legion. Few people know his existence. "Hehe, don''t you know that Titans can sense each other''s existence? To some extent, I can barely be a reduced version of Titan now. Naturally, I can sense the existence of stars and souls on which planets. How about joining hands with me to obtain the key to evolution? Don''t forget, as long as you become a Titan, you never have to worry Death, because even if the Titan is killed, it will only return to the state of star and soul. "Said Zhang Cheng, stretching out his right hand and posing as an invitation. Because he believed that a fraudster driven by a strong desire in his heart could not refuse himself at all. Kil''jaeden obviously hesitated. The green evil light in his eyes kept flashing. He made up his mind after several minutes: "OK! I agree! But I won''t give you any commitment or authority, but I will remove all guards. All your research has nothing to do with me." "No problem! That''s enough!" Zhang Cheng smiled with satisfaction. He understood that the fraudster did not want to leave a handle. If there were any accidents in the research process, he could put all the responsibility and black pot on his head. But the problem is that Zhang Chenggen doesn''t care about these, let alone be liquidated by the dark Titan Sargeras in the future. Once the mystery of Titan''s life essence is solved, he will return to the space-time tower for the first time, devour the light mass of the suspected star soul, and then return to Azeroth to devour Azeroth''s star soul. If the whole plan succeeds, let alone a Sargeras, he will not be afraid of the whole pantheon. There is only one way to the end of evolution. The closer we get to the end, the more difficulties and dangers we will encounter, and the greater the return we will get after crossing the critical point. Since the discovery of the hidden things in Elizabeth''s soul, Zhang Cheng has been in a state of extreme insecurity, even if he has brought the whole hell under his control. power! Great power! Beyond the ultimate evolution of all mortal life forms! This is the only thing that can give him a little sense of security Chapter 875 Argus the annihilator, the second evil Titan known in the whole universe. Different from Sargeras, he became like this not out of his original intention, but the star soul slowly decayed over time, and finally was born from endless negative emotions. It can even be said that before his birth, the whole Argus planet was completely over. There is no possibility of redemption and purification. Even the core of the world has become a tool to provide energy for the Burning Legion. There is no doubt that his birth is a tragedy, a puppet controlled by both thought and body. Now, this huge puppet is lying in a huge groove, transforming the essence of his life into evil energy, and then transmitted through the device to the demons who fled back in the state of soul after death and waited for resurrection. you ''re right! Argus is burning himself like a candle. Even if Illidan Stormrage doesn''t lead the coalition to attack the planet in the future, he will be consumed slowly. "Look, this is Titan, a powerful life that can''t be described in words. Even a little release of the amazing energy contained in their bodies is enough to maintain a huge force like the Burning Legion for tens of thousands of years." Zhang Cheng, while praising, carefully put his hand on each other''s chest and felt the surging vitality bred inside. Since reaching a secret agreement with Kil''jaeden, he has spent almost every day in this unguarded important room, and has done no less than 20 experiments alone. But unfortunately, I don''t know why, every research direction is in the most critical place, so I can''t continue. "Give up, you can''t evolve into a Titan." the dwarf Laurie curled up in the corner and yawned bored. It has to be said that habit is the most incredible thing in the world. No matter how shocking and vulgar things are, they will become stable and indifferent as long as they are used to it over time. In just a few days, cromi has changed from the initial shock and fear to now. Even if the Titan wakes up from his deep sleep, he will not be surprised. "Don''t rush to come to a conclusion so early. The universe is so vast and full of countless possibilities. If I can''t do it now, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it in the future. Maybe I ignore something, or I may lack something key. In short, as long as I keep trying, my dream will come true one day." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders. "Well, then you can make complaints about your success before you die of starvation, or I will be the first Bronze Dragon to die of hunger in Ai Ze Lars''s history." Because the burning throne was full of powerful demons, she didn''t dare to go out hunting at all. No matter how powerful her stomach screamed, she didn''t dare to step out of the room easily. Otherwise, the advanced demons would be happy to kill an adult Bronze Dragon and use it to create a weapon, armor, or other powerful magic item. Zhang Cheng, who was titanized in half of his body, obviously didn''t need to eat to maintain his life for a long time. He smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, even if you starve to death, I can keep your soul and body and bring it to another world for resurrection. Resurrection from the dead is not a problem for me." "Damn it! Do you understand what I mean? I hate the feeling of hunger! That''s the most important!" cromi jumped up from the ground and waved his small fist angrily. "Shh! Keep your voice down, if you don''t want to attract those demons outside. Don''t forget, we are working on a great cause, a research that can help Azeroth solve all the dangers and troubles once and for all. So bear with it, and I guarantee that your efforts will be rewarded." After saying that, Zhang Cheng ignored clomi, who was already hungry and was about to lose his mind, and focused on the decoration like a star map on the head of the silent Argus. In fact, under the premise of not being able to conduct a complete anatomy, these days we have only figured out the internal structure of the Titan''s body and the functions and connections between various organs. But the problem is that as the core part of Titan, the star soul and energy have made some substantive progress for the time being. Of course, it can''t be said that he has no clue at all. At least in one experiment, he accidentally found that this fork like thing on the Titan''s head will release amazing light under specific conditions. These lights, like the light mass placed at the top of the space-time tower, contain extremely large and complex information, and are also a kind of energy compressed to the extreme. Just when Zhang Cheng started a new round of experiments with a try mentality, cromi, who was so hungry that his heart stuck to his back, finally couldn''t bear it. Taking advantage of his inattentive Kung Fu, he blessed himself with a deformation spell, slipped out of the room quietly, and planned to return to the surface of the planet to see if he could catch a few wild animals for tooth sacrifice and alleviate the unbearable strong hunger in his stomach. As for why not use transmission magic directly, the reason is very simple. Except for the built transmission gate, any other transmission will trigger an alarm instantly and attract an endless army of demons. Although more than 60% of the demon legions of AGUS have been sent by Kil''jaeden to other places recently to prevent the tragedy of the bombing of the hometown of the fear demon king from happening again, what remains is enough to destroy all civilizations and creatures on a planet. Cromi is not an idiot. He won''t touch the bad luck. On the contrary, she cleverly disguised herself as a hell hound, pretended to follow the demons who used the portal, and returned to the surface of the planet. When it was confirmed that there was no devil around, she breathed a sigh of relief and said to herself in a voice that only she could hear: "ha! Want to starve me? There''s no door! Food! Delicious food! I''m coming!" The voice just fell! Cromi jumped off the cliff, turned into a dragon and flew to a place that had not been polluted by evil energy. If you pay a little attention, you can find that she drooled as she flew, and she simply lost the face of guarding the dragon. However, cromi obviously didn''t notice that in the dark corner, a vague soul silently looked at everything. She didn''t come out until she completely flew away, and the other party came out. Her face was full of doubt and confusion: "How could a Bronze Dragon appear in Argus? What happened to Azeroth after my death? No, I have to follow up and find out what happened as soon as possible..." The voice just fell! The evil spirit followed the wind. He is no other than Illidan Stormrage, who was killed in the Outland battle Chapter 876 "Is this the progress you have made in recent days?" Kil''jaeden asked with an unhappy face after reading his notes. Always insidious and cunning, he was obviously not satisfied with the little useful information in his notes. Of course, the contents of this note have been deleted, and nothing important has been recorded. As the initiator, Zhang Cheng knew his belly clearly and pretended to be helpless: "Please don''t worry, dear fraudster, be patient. You should understand that titans are not easy to study. Their existence is a miracle of life. Look at how many planets there are in the vast universe? But Titans add up to only more than ten or twenty, including those that have been destroyed before awakening. If you really want to To get the way to evolve into a Titan, you must give me enough time and trust, instead of monitoring me as a potential enemy like now. " "Time and trust?" Kil''jaeden pursed his lips and smiled ironically. "Sorry, I''m afraid we don''t have much time now. Don''t you know that the great dark Titan, the supreme commander of the Burning Legion, will arrive in Azeroth soon, like corrupting Argus, corrupting the star soul of the planet. Imagine if he finds that a arrogant mortal swallowed up his abandoned body and tried to pass through Study the way to become a Titan. What would he do? " "Well... If it were me, I think I would run over this little insect that doesn''t know the heaven and earth, and then whip his soul out and whip it for 10000 years." Zhang Cheng pretended to think for a moment, and soon gave the answer. "That''s right! He''ll kill you! Take out your soul and whip it for 10000 years! So you''d better hurry up, or..." Kil''jaeden deliberately paused and grinned with a cruel smile. Unfortunately, Zhang Chenggen was not afraid at all, but also stretched out a finger and shook it in front of the other side: "No, no, no, correct it. It''s not me, it''s us. You and I can''t run away. I don''t even need to reveal much. Just tell Sargeras before he dies that his most trusted adjutant has removed the guards around the silent Argus. Guess what he will do with you?" When the fraudster heard this, his eyes burst out a terrible green light. The whole person was like a volcano about to erupt: "are you threatening me?" "Threat? Don''t get me wrong, I''m just reminding you. Please remember, I''m not the cannon fodder of your people who joined the Burning Legion because of fear or to satisfy their own desires. I''m the only person in the world who combines the body of Titan without losing his mind. I''m also the only person qualified to study the essence of Titan''s life." Zhang Cheng shook his huge body and leaned forward slightly, showing an unparalleled sense of oppression. Others may be afraid of Kil''jaeden''s incomparable power, but he is not afraid at all. If the two men fight now, he promises to press the ereda demon, which frightens all Azeroth creatures, on the ground and rub it repeatedly. The reason is very simple. Because he swallowed the remains of the dark Titan Sargeras, he is now immune to all evil energy and shadow energy, not only immune, but also devour and absorb these spell energy and become a part of himself. The fraudster undoubtedly knew this, hurried back half a step, endured the anger in his heart, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed: "I''m very sorry, I''m too eager for success and lost my mind." "I accept your apology. Believe me, with a little time and trust, I can create a real miracle. Well, if there is nothing else, please leave first. Next, I have a very important experiment to do." After saying that, Zhang Cheng threw the other party out impolitely, raised his arm and started the instrument used to analyze the fork shape part of the silent Argus''s head. moment This instrument mixed with magic and technology began to flash dazzling light, and even some parts could not bear the huge energy. They burst open one after another, emitting a pungent burning smell. Fortunately, the main part reinforced with magic metal withstood the test, and a stream of paper filled with unknown symbols gushed out from it. Needless to say, these symbols are either unique to Titans or a system of supernatural forces that only Titans can master. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng directly transcribed all the symbols. Through repeated screening and elimination, it was finally confirmed that there were only more than 170 symbols, and the rest were either repeated, or there were only slight differences in size and shape. As he frowned and pondered over the symbols, the fork shaped thing on Argus''s head suddenly lit up again, followed by a voice and began to echo in his mind. "Who are you?" "Who am I?" "Where is this?" ¡­¡­ With one simple and childish problem after another, the sleeping Titan slowly opened his eyes and stood up from the groove. His soul state was so chaotic that he couldn''t figure out what was going on, and began to walk up and down the hall aimlessly. Instead of hastily answering the questions raised by the other party, Zhang Cheng took the opportunity to look at the Titan full of contradictions and hesitation. After more than ten minutes, after confirming that Argus had no tendency to attack, he said, "you are Argus, the Titan bred by the star soul of the planet." "AGUS? Is this my name? Why don''t I remember anything!" the Titan''s mood seemed to be a little fierce, and his eyes were pregnant with a terrible energy storm. "Do you remember the name Sargeras?" Zhang Cheng kept a safe distance and tried very carefully. He was not sure whether the current Argus was the ultimate weapon of destruction after being corrupted by the dark Titan, or inadvertently awakened the distorted star soul essence. "Sargeras... Sargeras... I... I really want to make an impression." At the mention of the name of the dark Titan, aguston became quiet and a strong fear appeared on his face. But after a while, he raised his head and asked, "who are you? Why do I feel the breath of Sargeras in you? Are you a Titan like me?" "No, I''m not a Titan, at least not yet. As for this, it''s all because of a small accident." Zhang Cheng shook his head and explained. He did not expect that the big boss who let countless players taste what is called death and life in the game was still a naive curious baby. Coupled with the terrorist strength enough to destroy everything, he gave people a cute and stupid feeling. Chapter 877 "Can you tell me how you feel now? For example, what do you remember? Will there be an impulse to anger and destroy everything?" It was confirmed that the Titan with a high risk factor would not suddenly attack himself like a neuropathy. Zhang Cheng suddenly became much bolder and began to inquire about the other party''s mental state. "I... don''t know how I feel, and my memory is in chaos, as if in endless darkness. Yes, I am angry, very angry, and want to destroy everything I can see in front of me." Argus, the silencer, became more and more excited, and his eyes began to burst out terrible red light. But just as he was about to get out of control, Zhang Chengli smiled and comforted, "relax, don''t be so nervous. If you really want to know the truth, I''ll be happy to tell you everything. But in exchange, you have to answer me a few questions." Hearing this, aguston, the silencer, calmed down and nodded seriously: "yes!" "So where do we start?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and changed his seat slightly. "Start with who I am! As you mentioned before, I am the Titan bred by this planet. But why do I feel that this planet is suffering unimaginable pain and suffering?" the annihilator AGUS asked the first question directly. Zhang Cheng replied without thinking: "The pain of this planet comes from a dark Titan named Sargeras. He lured the ereda people to join the burning legion with his powerful power and taboo knowledge, and corrupted you who have not yet awakened with his evil energy. Therefore, from the moment you were born, you have been an absolute evil Titan. That''s why you feel angry and eager Destroy everything you see. " "Dark Titan Sargeras?!" whenever the name is mentioned, the annihilator AGUS will subconsciously make the most intense reaction. Obviously, the supreme leader of the Burning Legion has branded an indelible mark in his soul. "Yes! Dark Titan Sargeras!" Zhang chengminrui noticed this and nodded seriously. "He was originally the most powerful warrior and guardian in the Titan Pantheon, but later fell into darkness for some reasons. He not only destroyed all his compatriots in the Pantheon, but also founded the Burning Legion to constantly look for the planets pregnant with stars and souls in the universe, either destroy them directly or turn them into what you are now." "I see! He is my enemy, a powerful enemy. It is also he who has turned me and the planet into a state of disintegration." While saying these words, Argus, the silent one, radiated amazing energy all over his body. In particular, the light spots in the body are like stars, each of which seems to be as dazzling as horizontal. But this state lasted only less than a minute, and he immediately fell silent again. With a helpless face, he said to himself, "but I can''t resist him, let alone violate his orders. I am his slave and a weapon he created." "Yes! You are a weapon, regarded by the Legion as the ultimate weapon that can destroy the world. You can''t regain your freedom except death." Zhang Cheng didn''t try to pour any soul chicken soup into the poor Titan, and directly told each other''s tragic fate. "Death? Death is not a kind of relief. Can I ask you to help kill me? At least let me get rid of Sargeras''s control before I cause irreparable disaster." Argus, the silencer, volunteered to ask. For Titans, death was not the end of life. On the contrary, it is a release of the soul. Once it returns to the star soul, any pollution will be instantly purified and return to the original pure self-consciousness. Zhang Cheng hesitated for a moment and immediately shook his head: "sorry, the power I have can''t kill a Titan. What''s more, if I really attack, you may lose your mind and be dominated by anger and destruction. At that time, it will be me." "I can teach you everything about Titan, including how to kill myself." Argus opened his right hand and condensed it into a crystal emitting blue light in the palm. "Here is a record of all the knowledge in my memory. I believe it will be very useful for you. Promise me that if one day you have the power to kill me, you must come to help me regain my freedom." "I promise you!" Zhang Cheng took over this little crystal and his eyes burst out with undisguised greed and desire. "Thank you! I look forward to our next meeting..." The voice just fell! The silent Argus returned to the position of the groove and lay down and fell into a deep sleep again. Zhang Cheng sat and waited patiently for several hours until he confirmed that the other party would not wake up in a short time. Then he sneered and sighed: "what a simple guy. Let me see what the Titan''s knowledge is unique." Then he put his consciousness directly into the crystal. moment A large amount of knowledge that has never been touched flows into the brain like a tide, so that even the brain cells fused with the mind grabbing devil''s main brain can''t bear it, and a large amount of black blood continues to flow out along the nose, eyes and ears. Just as Zhang Cheng clenched his teeth and forced himself not to faint, the crystal suddenly burst open, turned into hundreds of millions of glittering powder, and poured into his body. Whether it is the titanized half or the half that maintains the body, I don''t know why it begins to become more and more transparent. Skin! Muscles! Bones! blood vessel! Immune system! Nerve conduction system! Everything is changing rapidly! In the end, he still couldn''t hold on and lost consciousness directly. I don''t know how long it took Maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours. When Zhang Cheng opened his eyes again and woke up, he found that his body had become translucent dark blue. It was no longer titanized like before, and his body remained the same. Obviously, Argus helped complete the fusion of Titan cells. From now on, he has barely been a Titan living body with a trumpet. Except that his soul has not reached the level of star soul, there is no big difference. In fact, the remaining guardians of Azeroth are powerful individuals created by the Titans themselves. However, compared with these counterfeiters, Zhang Cheng can feel that his integration is more perfect, which is a leap in the essence of life. Looking at the energy core transformed from the heart in his chest, he couldn''t help raising his mouth slightly: "perfect! This is the result I want. Now, it''s time to leave to complete the next part and let the soul sublimate." Chapter 878 In front of the space-time tower, Adam, the man-made life, is busy checking the thousands of mysterious symbols laid around him and comparing them repeatedly according to the list stored in his memory to ensure that there will never be even a small mistake. Although for the vast majority of intelligent life, this boring work will lead to laziness or sleepiness, he always keeps focused on loading. In fact, this is the fifth time in the last ten days that he has inspected this huge device covering almost five square kilometers, but each time he can find three or five small problems. "Enough, Adam, don''t check so carefully. A little error won''t have any impact on the whole ceremony. Don''t forget, I''m no longer a fragile human, but a Titan who can survive a thermonuclear explosion." the blue giant standing not far in front of the tower volunteered. He is no one else, but Zhang Cheng, who returned from Argus a month ago. Needless to ask, all he has to do now is completely devour the star soul embryo brought back from the world of Harry Potter. But it was not an easy thing. Even with a large amount of Titan related knowledge obtained from Argus, it was prepared for a whole month. Once successful, he will gain an overwhelming power that no mortal or even God can reach. "As you wish, master." Adam stroked his chest with one hand and bowed. Then he stood on a stone disc, one of which stepped on the surface of the huge energy sphere in the middle. Buzz! After a pleasant energy shock, all runes within a radius of five kilometers began to shine, reflecting with the light mass on the top of the tower. Knowing that the time had come, Zhang Cheng took the initiative to take a step forward, grabbed the light ball, opened his mouth and swallowed it. Next second Boom! With the violent explosion, he himself turned into a huge fireball, emitting endless light and heat, just like the sun. "Concussion array starts!" "Start the fusion array!" "Soul stability array starts!" "Energy compression array start!" ¡­¡­ With Adam''s emotionless voice, the huge magic array prepared in advance began to be activated one by one to ensure that Zhang Cheng, who turned into a small star, would not completely destroy this place in the void. Of course, he can do this at best. He can''t even interfere with the whole transformation process. The only thing he can do is observe, and then record all changes and data for reference and learning in the future. Soon, under the burning trumpet star, the ecosystem around the space-time tower was suddenly destroyed. Whether it is plants or small animals, they can die quickly in a few minutes. Even the water was evaporated, and the land was a small piece of dry city. If you look down from a high place, it''s like the skin with psoriasis, which is closely connected. Normal people can''t help but feel numb on their scalp and uncomfortable all over. But Adam obviously didn''t care. He still stared at the values on the instrument. There was an excited and fanatical expression on his face. Because now he finally understands why his creator is so committed to surpassing his own life limit. In front of this life called Titan, all life on earth and the civilization they created are insignificant. As for Zhang Cheng, who is in the center of the fireball, he has completely lost his body and is staring at the fragile star soul wrapped in the deepest part of the light mass as a soul. It is so pure, so perfect, so exciting. Normally, life like this can never be touched by any mortal, even with the soul of magic. But unfortunately, it is too small to wake up the independent consciousness, nor start trying to perceive everything around it. It just sleeps and absorbs external energy until it reaches a critical point. "Great! This is the star soul I need! Unconsciousness means that I don''t have to worry about the impact on my spirit. Now, let''s be one. From then on, I will be you, you or me..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng plunged into it, completely released his soul and let the star soul devour him. When the soul completely dissipated, his subconscious stretched out, and suddenly there was a violent shock, followed by the return of perception again. Warm! Heartfelt warmth! It''s like a baby back in its mother''s belly! Before this wonderful feeling lasted long, the light shell wrapped on the surface of the soul finally broke, followed by all the senses, which quickly extended to all corners of the body like tentacles. At the same time, the fireball that originally emitted terrible high temperature also gradually cooled, and all energy was recovered to the chest to replace the core of the heart. The external image of Zhang Cheng has also recovered from the translucent dark blue similar to Argus to his original human appearance, but his body is many times larger than the original. Feeling the amazing destructive power released by his actions, he nodded with satisfaction: "Now I''m finally a real Titan, both flesh and soul. Unexpectedly, the Titan''s body was originally constructed from the special metal bred in the star soul. No wonder after the Titan Pantheon was slaughtered by Sargeras, those Titans no longer reshaped their bodies, but just appeared in the state of soul. It''s not that they don''t want to reshape, but that they have no raw materials. It seems that I have to be careful in the future. I''d better not lose my body... " "Master, congratulations on getting what you want." Adam hurried to the front and gently stroked the metal skin covering the body surface, with a tone of joy. "No, Adam, this is just the beginning. Titan is not the end of life evolution. It''s just an insurmountable peak, that''s all. Well, now I have a task for you to pass through the portal for me and throw this gadget into the deep whirlpool of Azeroth''s endless sea. Remember, don''t be found, otherwise it will attract a lot of people A nosy guy. " After that, Zhang Cheng condensed a black purple crystal in his palm. Needless to ask, he has begun to pay attention to the soul of Azeroth, an ancient planet. After all, in terms of power level, he can only be regarded as a Titan baby at most. Not to mention the dark Titan Sargeras, the newborn Argus is much better than him. But Azeroth is different. It is said that the star soul light of this planet far exceeds the sum of all other Titans in terms of energy level. However, it is not easy to capture the soul of Azeroth. The first problem to be solved is transmission. According to the amazing energy that Titan needs to spend when transmitting, Zhang Chenggen could not have been as unscrupulous as before, but had to capture enough huge energy to support the tearing space at the transmission destination. The vortex formed by the explosion of the well of eternity can just meet this requirement Chapter 879 Storm City, standing in the eastern continent, covers the largest and most magnificent human city. In particular, after expelling the Black Dragon Princess Onyxia who tried to disintegrate the storm kingdom from the inside, the king Varian Urien, who had been missing for a long time, returned strongly, took up the flag of the alliance again, and rejuvenated the country that was once subject to everywhere. In his resolute and courageous character, he not only defeated the forgotten forces established by the northern dark queen Sylvanas, but also sent reinforcements to thorns Valley, which prevented the continuous expansion of the tribe, and even made the great chief Sal feel headache. It can be said that Varian Urien has changed the pattern of the whole world only by his own strength, and is fully qualified to be called a great ruler. Looking at the happy and confident expressions on the faces of the residents in storm City, it is not difficult to see that they are full of love for their king and firmly believe that the king will protect themselves and let them live a happy life. You know, it is not a time of peace at present. The port area will transport soldiers and supplies to Northrend, a distant northern continent, to fight the Scourge army led by Arthas, the first filial son of Azeroth. But the war did not make the people of this country poor. On the contrary, it not only brought more jobs, but also injected unprecedented vitality into the people of the whole country. Many bards began to sing songs praising heroes. Of course, it doesn''t matter to Adam. After passing through the portal, he found himself in a dense forest. Three young men with weapons were fighting against seven or eight ugly jackals. The former is obviously at a disadvantage, not only the clothes on his body are ragged, but also bleeding. In contrast, the fat jackal was majestic, constantly waving his axe and hair to siege. It was estimated that within a few minutes, three poor young people would be killed, and then their bodies would be dragged back to the camp and thrown into the pot to stew and eat. Jackals are not kind people. Cannibalism is just like eating the meat of other animals. They have no moral pressure. "Who can tell me where this is?" Adam''s eyes flashed an imperceptible red light. As a semi mechanical and semi magical life, his eyes are not just used to see things, but an omni-directional three-dimensional scanner. Just now, the fleeting red light has recorded all the terrain and landforms within a kilometer around into the brain, and then established a three ground projection model, which can clearly observe the insects hidden in the trunk. "This... This is Irving forest. Sir, are you a mage?" a young man with a bleeding left arm asked carefully. After all, for the son of a farmer like him who has never seen anything in the world, he can''t tell what is arcane skill, holy light, evil energy and shadow. Everything you can''t understand can be classified as magic. "Irving forest? Eastern continent! Storm kingdom!" Adam quickly linked the key words with the information in his mind and confirmed his location. Just when he wanted to find out some useful information, two jackals suddenly rushed up and swung their axes to kill the human who didn''t know where to come from. "Be careful!" Ignoring his arms and hands, the young man shouted and rushed up, trying to block the famous axe blade with the small wooden shield in his hand. But unfortunately, his action is too slow. He can only watch the axe get closer and closer to the stranger in front of him But when the axe was about to touch the skin, Adam suddenly raised his right hand and recited in a non emotional tone: "serial lightning!" Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! moment The dazzling white arc burst out from his fingertips and jumped repeatedly among several unlucky jackals. In less than a few seconds, these monsters fell to the ground one after another, giving off a pungent smell of barbecue. There is no doubt that as an outstanding living body created by Zhang Cheng, it is as simple for him to use magic as eating and drinking water. The core composed of the improved version of Mishra''s core can not only extract magic energy from the surrounding air anytime and anywhere, but also store it and convert it into corresponding spells anytime and anywhere. As long as there is a corresponding spell structure in his brain, he can simulate it exactly. To some extent, Adam was not so much casting spells as simulating them. He doesn''t need to spend a lot of time learning and understanding like a real mage. He just stores his knowledge and uses his powerful computing function to copy everything the caster does. But the problem is that most people can''t distinguish this well, especially the rural youth who have never seen the real power of magic. "The holy light is on! This is magic?! that''s great! So many jackals! All of them were killed at once!" the young man on his arm stared and couldn''t help shouting. "That''s right! I can''t believe what my eyes see!" another 15-year-old boy nodded desperately. As for the last one in the team, who is also the youngest girl who fell in love with you last year, he sat on the ground, breathing heavily, and his hand holding the short bow kept shaking. Needless to ask, the dead jackals frightened her very much. Adam didn''t care about the violent mental fluctuations of the young people. He asked again, "do you know where the nearest coastline is?" "Of course! Dear mage, you can walk about 50 kilometers west from here to reach the coastline of the western wilderness. However, there are groups of fishmen and jackals everywhere. If you are unlucky, you will encounter the remnants of the difia brotherhood." the young man quickly described the terrain of the surrounding area. In his eyes, mages, like noble masters, are unattainable. It is more exciting to serve a powerful mage than to complete the Commission and get paid. "Western wilderness beach? Fish man... Jackal man..." Adam quickly combined with the data stored in his mind, quickly made a judgment, and a smile slowly appeared on his indifferent face. "Young man, are you willing to accept employment? I need several servants now. In return, I can teach you some magic knowledge and combat skills." "Yes! We will!" the 15-year-old boy nodded desperately for fear of missing this precious opportunity. After all, in Azeroth, almost all the knowledge that can make people powerful is monopolized by the ruling class. The only chance for civilians to be promoted is to join the army and constantly fight against all kinds of enemies at the risk of death at any time. Even so, the most they can get is to become a low-level warrior who initially master anger. Now there is an opportunity in front of us. Three young people who know from a low birth will not let go Chapter 880 Cutting off the dead jackal''s ears, the party quickly left the forest and returned to the main road, heading west. When passing Xiquan fortress, the three young men did not forget to give their ears to the garrison officer in exchange for a gold coin and a reward of 20 silver coins. Feeling the wonderful sound of coins jingling in the leather pocket, the young man at the head showed an excited smile on his face, secretly glanced at Adam walking in front of him, and then ya whispered to his companions: "mia, George, what do you think this noble mage is going to do at the seaside?" "I don''t know! Anyway, as long as we don''t violate the laws of the storm Kingdom, this gentleman will do whatever he asks us to do." the young man called George shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "I think the mage just wanted us to lead the way. I believe you can see that so many terrible jackals were killed with only one finger. This terrible magic power doesn''t need our protection at all, does it?" mia, the only girl in the team, whispered her opinion. "That''s reasonable! Anyway, we are just a group of insignificant little people. No matter what the master finally taught us, we won''t suffer any loss. What''s more, he gave us a precious alchemy potion, which made the wound disappear at once." the young man touched his bleeding arm not long ago. Now, the wound has healed long ago, leaving only a red mark. "The power of magic... If only I could become a mage, even the lowest apprentice." George looked at Adam walking ahead with incomparable envy. Although he was only the son of a poor farmer, his heart was full of dreams and expectations for the future. Otherwise, he would not risk his life to leave home and relatives and embark on a dangerous adventure. In contrast, Mia was much more realistic, smiled bitterly and comforted, "forget it, George. The most important thing to become a mage is intelligence and profound knowledge. How can you become a mage if you don''t even know a word. As long as he is willing to teach me some shooting skills, I''ll be satisfied." "I want to learn the skills of soldiers! Especially anger! As long as I master this, I can use some powerful moves, and I don''t have to worry about being besieged by monsters anymore." the young man said to himself holding the hilt of his sword and gnashing his teeth. ¡­¡­ Just as the three young men were whispering behind, they didn''t know that Adam who was walking ahead had heard all the conversation clearly, and even showed a slightly ironic smile. Because he knew that when he threw the crystal into the vortex in the center of the endless sea, his creator and master would open a portal with the help of the endless energy inside the planet, and then devour and drain all the energy and star soul. At that time, even if the whole planet does not disintegrate, the non binding magma in the deep earth will gush out, destroying all the animals and plants on the surface and even civilization. In addition to the elements of fire and earth, there will be no third life in the world. As for the western wilderness, it is mainly to avoid the eye liner of the seven storywind City, and build a ship that can enter the deep sea without everyone knowing it. And those poor fishmen and jackals will become free workers, sailors and slaves under the effect of Charm Magic. As an artificial life born from a computer program, Adam is not bound by the morality of human society, and even his outlook on life, values and world outlook have not been established. The only thing he wants to do now is to serve his master and help him achieve his grand ambitions. Fifty kilometers is neither far nor near. After more than six hours of rapid travel, they finally reached the beach at the northeast end of the West. But not surprisingly, they received a "warm welcome" from more than 100 fishermen. "Wow, Lala, Lala!" Accompanied by the symbolic cry, these small monsters with dense yellow and green scales rushed to the shore, apparently intending to kill the enemies of the invaders'' own territory, and then eat the bodies as dinner. "Dharma Master! I think we''d better retreat first! There are too many fish people here!" George bit his lower lip, and his legs were shaking. You know, he has no professional combat training, not to mention hundreds of fish people, but it is a little difficult to deal with both. "Don''t worry, they can''t rush." Adam''s eyes flashed red again, and suddenly raised his hand and shot a hot fireball. Next second Boom! The fireball burst open among the fishmen, releasing an amazing high-temperature flame. At least 20 were burned to death on the spot, and the number of injured was more than twice that of the dead. Feeling the heat wave and the burning smell, George shivered involuntarily and muttered, "my holy light! This... This is so cool!" "Do you want to learn?" Adam glanced at the boy and asked in a cold tone without emotion. "Of course! Of course you want to learn! Would you like to teach me!" George''s voice trembled excitedly. "I can teach you, but you must pass a small test first. Here, this is a magic pearl. All you have to do is take it to the fish people and find their leaders. If you can finish it before dark, I will start teaching you magic knowledge. But if you can''t, it means you don''t have the qualification to become a mage apprentice. Remember, you must be alone in this task Do not ask your partner for help when you are finished. " With these words, Adam put a glittering red gem in the palm of each other''s hand, walked alone to a huge rock, took out a pen and paper and began to write and draw, ignoring the fishmen who were frightened by the fireball and were fleeing everywhere. The test of becoming a mage apprentice? George''s mind is full of this sentence now. Without saying a word, he runs directly to the direction where the fishermen are most concentrated, regardless of what will happen if he is besieged by the fishermen. The other two young people in the team also felt a burst of jealousy. They came up to Adam and asked carefully, "Sir, what can we do for you?" "Yes! We also hope to serve you." "Oh? Since you are so positive, take the other two pearls to the Jackal camp near the coastline, and bring them back all." Adam took out two more gems without thinking. "Bring them back?" MIA held the precious stones that looked very valuable in her hands, and her eyes showed doubt. "Yes! Bring them back, not kill them. This gem has enchanting magic. As long as they stare at it for a few seconds, they will be trapped and unable to extricate themselves..." Chapter 881 According to Azeroth''s productivity level, how long does it take to build a ship that can sail to the deep sea from scratch? The answer is at least one year! From cutting down trees to drying in the shade, and then processing them into various qualified plates and keels, the process is complex and takes a long time, which is far beyond the imagination of laymen. In particular, it will take more than two years to build a warship for naval warfare, even if it uses magic power. It is precisely because of this that the kurtiras coastal Kingdom, which has mastered exquisite shipbuilding technology and a large number of warships, will become the most powerful navy in the whole world. It is almost impossible for both tribes and ambitious green goblins to surpass the former. However, for Adam, who has stored countless advanced technologies and materials, it doesn''t take so long to build an ocean going ship. In just two weeks or so, he commanded the fishermen and jackals to build the most important keel of the ship. At this speed, the whole ship can be built in about a month at most and sail slowly to the vortex of the endless sea. Of course, the reason why he took great pains to choose to build his own ship in a remote place where birds don''t shit on the western wilderness coastline is mainly not to attract the attention of anyone or forces as far as possible. It''s best to know that no one knows that a crazy guy is spying on the Star soul of the planet before the portal is opened. Otherwise, once discovered by those annoying guard dragons or the guards left by Titans, it will not be easy to open the portal. After all, Adam heard his master mention that the dark Titan Sargeras spent so much effort and failed so many times in order to invade the world, which can be called the shame of the Titan. His face didn''t know how many light-years he had been thrown away. Just as he was thinking about how to avoid the patrolling alliance warships, pirates, as well as those annoying fishmen and Naga in the sea, he finally arrived at the vortex safely, he suddenly heard a young voice behind him: "Mr. mage, here''s what you want." I saw a young man driving a carriage full of wooden boxes and stopping on the slope near the beach not far away. It was George who went to storm city to buy tools and parts not long ago. "Well done!" Adam probably scanned the goods in the car and quickly nodded with satisfaction. "Didn''t it cause any trouble to buy so many nails, axes, saws and hammers at one time?" "No! We buy tools and parts, not weapons, and those noble lords won''t care." George jumped down from the carriage and handed the whole carriage to the magical jackal slave. After a while, these guys began to carry down the sealed wooden boxes and send them to the huge keel. "Here, this is the magic experience I took time to copy recently. Take it and study it well. If you don''t understand anything, ask." Adam handed each other two parchments full of small letters. As soon as George heard the word magic, he immediately became excited. He took it in his hand and quickly looked through it. After about a minute or two, he was able to endure the ecstasy in his heart. He stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply: "thank you very much for your generosity and kindness! I swear that no matter what you ask me to do from now on, I will do it without hesitation." "Calm down, boy, calm down. As a mage, you should learn to keep calm at all times. Only calm can make your brain clear and make the most correct judgment." Adam pretended to pat the boy on the shoulder. By showing strength, imparting knowledge and fighting skills, he has completely won the unreserved trust of the other party. Now it''s no problem to let three young people fight against the storm kingdom. You know, as a typical feudal country, storm kingdom is actually ruled by the royal family, aristocracy and religion, and almost monopolizes all education and promotion channels. Even if civilians try hard, they can''t become heroes in bard stories. Therefore, if an individual is willing to share his knowledge with the civilians, the civilians will often burst into unprecedented enthusiasm and even join some secret associations. At that time, Kel''Thuzad used this to secretly develop curse divinity among the people. In just a few years, there were countless fanatical believers, some of whom even volunteered to sacrifice their lives for the cause of the Lich King. But unfortunately, George didn''t know how cold and dark the seemingly severe teacher was in front of him. He nodded gratefully: "sorry, sir, I''m so excited. You may not know how lucky a farmer''s son like me was to have the opportunity to learn magic. You changed my destiny." "Ah, yes, I did change your destiny. But I''m not sure whether this change is good or bad. You should understand that magic is not an easy power. Countless apprentices die every year due to various accidents. Even if you are lucky enough to live to become a mage, you may be watched by demons." Adam imitated the tone of his own creator, He said these philosophical words. "Whether it''s good or bad, I''ll thank you from the bottom of my heart. Maybe you don''t know, there''s a saying in the farm of Elvin forest that it''s better to be a dead hero and master destiny than a busy farmer and be fooled by fate all his life." George responded by cutting nails and iron. With the continuous development of arcane energy in his body, his ambition began to sprout gradually. He was no longer willing to help the guards eliminate jackals, fishmen, dog headed people and other monsters near storm city every day in exchange for a meager reward. He yearns for the sky, freedom, a broader stage and more people''s respect and love. Feeling the boy''s restless heart, Adam''s eyes flashed a hint of imperceptible playfulness, and quietly invited him, "you are very smart and have great potential. If you like, you can go to sea with me. On the way, I will take time to teach you some true mysteries of magic." "Of course! It''s my pleasure! Besides, may I call you teacher?" George looked up with a look of expectation. "Ha ha! You want to be my apprentice? It''s not easy! You know, I choose apprentices very strictly. If you have confidence, you can try to challenge." Adam couldn''t help laughing. I don''t know why, he suddenly felt very ironic and wanted to see if the young man would collapse or fall into the abyss at the last moment of his life after he knew the truth. "I am confident to accept any test from you! Teacher!" George did not know the tragic fate he was about to face, and his eyes showed a firm will. "Well, let''s wait and see. Oh, by the way, your other two friends should be back soon. Here are a warrior''s anger use skill and an Elf Ranger''s archery skill. Please help me give them." Chapter 882 Just as Adam worked hard to build the ship, a spy quietly passed through the Irwin forest and returned to the old urban area of storm city. While everyone was not paying attention, he flowed into the second floor of a hidden building. Madias Shaw was sitting in his chair, reading the information sent back by his men with ease. Since the strong return of King Varian Urion, the burden on his shoulders has been lightened. Although he still needs to sprinkle a lot of spies to spy on the intelligence of hostile forces, he will not have to be on guard against his own people as when the Black Dragon Princess Onyxia was in. Without saying a word, the spy quickly came to the leader of mi7 and reported in a low voice: "master, I found a suspicious looking guy on the beach in the wild west, who is using fishmen and jackals to build ships." "Oh? Tell me more." madias Shaw threw a piece of parchment into the brazier with a trace of curiosity in his eyes. "Sorry, I''m not sure about the specific situation. I only know that the mysterious man seems to be a mage, followed by three young people born in Irwin forest farm, and taught them some knowledge and combat skills every day. Moreover, he seems to have mastered a way to build a ship quickly, and built the keel of a large ship in about two weeks." The spy poured out all the information he had observed and inquired about these days at a very fast speed. "Mage? Did he wear anything to show his identity? Like the ring of the kenrito parliament!" Madeas shore asked, touching the beard on his chin. The spy hesitated for a few seconds and immediately shook his head: "no! No! He doesn''t have anything symbolic! He doesn''t even hold a magic wand like most mages. But I can guarantee that he is very dangerous. As long as I get a little closer, even if I keep sneaking, I will immediately arouse his vigilance." "Interesting! A powerful mage enslaves fishmen and jackal man-made ships on the western wilderness coast? What does he really want to do?" madias Shaw crossed his legs and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face. You know, the wilderness in the west is a very sensitive place. On the one hand, a few years ago, Edwin van Clive led the difia Brotherhood to establish a separatist regime, which made the Stormwind City Council headache. Up to now, there are still many remaining sins of the brotherhood, jumping out from time to time to create some panic and destruction. On the other hand, the western wilderness is too close to storm City, especially after the construction of the port area, it only takes a few hours to launch a raid from the sea. Therefore, hearing that someone secretly builds a ship in the wilderness of the West will inevitably lead to some bad associations. "Master, do you need to send some people to tie this guy back and interrogate him slowly?" the spy suggested carefully. Madias shor smiled and waved his hand. "No, that''s reckless, and it won''t necessarily succeed. Do you know what it means to be able to use magic to permanently charm a large number of fishmen and jackals?" "Well... Does that mean he''s a powerful mage?" the spy blinked uncertain. "Strong is certain, but not the most important. The most important thing is that he has the ability to recruit an army of monsters anytime and anywhere. There is no doubt that this is a threat, at least a potential threat, and we must deal with it properly. First send two people to watch at a distance for 24 hours, and report any changes immediately. Remember, don''t do superfluous actions, let alone Irritate him. "After careful consideration, madias Shaw quickly began to give orders. As an experienced assassin master, his most commendable thing is patience, unparalleled patience. ¡­¡­ At the same time, on the other side of the universe, the souls of cromi and Illidan Stormrage quietly returned to the burning throne. Just as they were about to enter the room where the sleeping Titan was being held, they suddenly heard an angry roar from inside. "Asshole! Asshole! Where''s that damn guy? Who can explain it to me?" Needless to ask, the owner of this voice is no one else. It is one of the most trusted left and right hands of the dark Titan Sargeras and the adjutant of the supreme commander of the Burning Legion - the fraudster kil jaeden. "I''m very sorry, great fraudster. We don''t know where he went. I checked the records and didn''t detect the energy to turn on the magic transmission." another demon explained in a very helpless tone. "Shut up! I don''t want to hear excuses! Give you three days to find him, or I promise you will regret that you were born in this world." Kil''jaeden threatened fiercely. "I... I try my best..." the devil obviously had no confidence. After dealing with it casually, he walked out of the room and disappeared at the end of the corridor as if running for his life. When cromi heard this, he seemed to realize something. He waved to Illidan Stormrage''s soul and went into an insignificant corner. When it was confirmed that there were no demons around, she lowered her voice and complained desperately, "he''s gone! He left me and ran away alone! We''re finished! It''s all you! You have to pull me around. Now it''s all right? We''re all trapped here." "You mean..." Mr. egg''s soul subconsciously frowned and suddenly had a bad hunch. "Yes! That guy probably played Kil''jaeden and ran away by himself. Ah ah!!! What to do? What to do? Can we return to Azeroth alive from this demon filled planet?" cromi began to pull his hair crazily, and his eyes were full of despair. There is no way not to despair! In particular, once a Bronze Dragon like her falls into the hands of the Legion, it is not just death. Maybe it will be polluted by evil energy and become the most hated look. In contrast, Illidan Stormrage, who was in the state of soul, was very calm. He stood in place and thought for a moment, and immediately asked, "you said before that he was studying how to turn himself into a Titan, right?" "That''s right!" cromi nodded without thinking. "So he must have got what he wanted, so he chose to leave without hesitation." Illidan reached his own conclusion after a little analysis. As a former close ally, he undoubtedly knew that the young man was actually a real madman, both mentally and spiritually. What''s more terrible is that the madman has the ability to take practical action. "What?! you mean... He... He turned himself into a Titan?" cromi opened his mouth in surprise and couldn''t close it for a long time. "Why, do you think it''s strange? Don''t forget that according to you, he has successfully integrated himself with Sargeras''s remains, so it''s not impossible to go further." Chapter 883 Time flies, and a month soon passes. On the western wilderness coastline, a huge wooden sailboat has been built, and the three towering masts are covered with white canvas. Countless fishermen, jackals and a small number of human sailors are busy, either loading and unloading food, fresh water and wine necessary for ocean going, or checking whether there are signs of water seepage under the hull. As for Adam, he was standing on the deck looking into the distance, patiently waiting for the high tide. Only when the tide completely flooded the beach could the ship named dawn leave the land and sail into the sea. Just as he kept measuring the depth of the sea with his eyes, the whole hull suddenly shook violently. Then he heard an old man with beard shouting at his throat, "come on! Lift the sail! Everyone go ahead of the deck!" "Ah!!!!! The holy light is on! We are finally going to sea!" MIA screamed excitedly, clutching the guardrail at the edge of the deck. After more than a month''s training, she has learned a series of shooting skills containing magical energy, including arcane shooting, multiple shooting, wind arrow, etc. the whole person looks full of self-confidence, completely unlike the shy and timid rural girl before. "Ha ha! The sea! Here we are! God! I can''t believe in my dream that I can launch a great adventure one day." the oldest of the three grinned. At present, the young man is wearing a scale armor, carrying a two handed sword behind him. His two arms are thick and strong, and his eyes reveal the unique perseverance of soldiers. As for the last George who studied magic, he had changed into a dark blue robe and smiled and asked his teacher, "Sir, are we going to start?" "Yes! The tide is over the side of the ship. As long as the wind is strong enough, we can move the ship soon," Adam replied with a slight nod. Creak! With the white sails blowing in the wind, the mast finally made an overburdened sound. At the same time, the hull began to move slowly. Coupled with the rising tide, in less than ten minutes, the ship left the beach and floated in the sea, quickly left the coastline and headed for the deep sea. Seeing that he was separated from the dangerous waters that could be covered with reefs, the old man who first shouted stepped up to Adam and asked in a respectful tone, "Sir, where are we going in the first stop?" "Broken islands, of course. I heard there was the most incredible energy storm in Azeroth. I want to feel it myself." Adam pretended to be obsessed and made up an excuse at will. As a special creature evolved from artificial intelligence, he had long recognized that the old man who claimed to be a pirate in front of him was actually a spy sent by the seventh Military Intelligence Department of storm city to monitor himself. However, in order to cover up his real purpose, he was not in a hurry to expose the other party, nor did he intend to throw it into the sea to feed fish. Instead, he made the best use of everything and appointed the other party to be the first mate on the ship, responsible for managing the crew and daily affairs. After all, as long as they do anything that threatens the alliance, the spy will not turn his face, but will always perform well and escort the whole plan. "Damaged islands?" the old man''s eyes flashed a different color. He quickly bent down and bowed, turned and shouted at his throat. The water men gave orders and adjusted the course. No one noticed that when he passed the starboard side of the ship, he quietly threw a wine bottle containing a note into the sea. When the ship went away, a guy with an underwater respirator suddenly got out of the sea, grabbed the bottle and swam towards the coastline. You don''t have to ask. The note in this bottle must say the destination of the dawn. It took about three hours before the message was handed over to madias Shaw. The assassin master just looked at it and immediately frowned and muttered, "broken islands? If I remember correctly, some time ago, the tribe sent messengers to inform the king that a huge black dragon was found on Kalimdor continent, and it flew in the direction of the broken islands, right?" "Yes, boss. To this end, the tribe also sent wojin, the leader of the dark spear tribe, and we also sent an investigation team led by ansrem ruinvill, the Archmage of the kenrito Parliament." a slim and beautiful young female assassin winked and quickly gave a positive answer. Unfortunately, Mathias Shaw was not very interested in women. He threw the note into the brazier and crossed his chin in his hands. A full minute later, he suddenly asked, "do you think... What does this suspicious mage want to do when he goes to the broken islands?" "Don''t ask me, boss. I''m a thief. How do I know what''s in the mage''s mind?" a dwarf first shrugged his shoulders helplessly. The female assassin shook her head and said she didn''t know. "Two losers! Forget it. How''s the investigation of the dark city I asked you to investigate last time?" madias Shaw looked up with a cold light as sharp as a blade in his eyes. "We only found that the Royal Pharmacist Association secretly transported a batch of sealed cans to Northrend. It''s not clear what''s inside. But I guess it''s probably some kind of magic plague developed by them. You know, since its establishment, the Royal Pharmacist Association has been developing a magic plague more terrible than the scourge of the dead, and now it''s going to die It''s impossible to deal with the Lich King without taking it out. "The dwarf thief touched the beard on his chin and said his guess. "Magic plague?! damn it! It seems that the Regent, Duke Bolvar fortagen, is going to unite the tribe to launch a general attack on the gate of scourge these days. We must send this news to him and make him beware." madias Shaw slapped the table and stood up from his seat. But before he decided who to send, another spy rushed in and shouted out out of breath: "No! No! Master! The latest news! The forgotten threw a terrible magic plague in the battle of the gate of wrath, and all the combatants were killed. King Varian was furious and was about to lead the coalition forces north to completely destroy the dark city and purify the damn dead." "Oh - my God! What shouldn''t have happened has happened!" "It''s a disaster! Those forgotten must pay for it!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, everyone in mi7 shouted to give some color to these bastards who stabbed in the back. They didn''t know at all. Just now they missed the last chance to save Azeroth''s fate. Chapter 884 There is no doubt that sailing has never been a simple thing. In particular, Azeroth is still in the sailing age. He relies on the compass and compass sextant to measure the direction. He often deviates from the original route if he doesn''t pay attention. In addition, all kinds of ferocious pirates, Naga, fishmen, sea giants, monsters and so on may sink a ship at any time. According to the official statistics of storm City, nearly one-third of the merchant ships leaving the port area every year will disappear inexplicably or sink in an unknown corner. The sea is so cruel that it also breeds unimaginable huge wealth, which makes many people who are willing to take risks crazy. Although Adam''s goal is to go to the vortex of the endless sea, put the crystal into the vortex, stretch out, open a portal, let his creator and master come, and seize the energy and star soul of the core of the planet. But as a saying goes, if you don''t ask for trouble, it doesn''t mean that trouble doesn''t come to you. Within three days of leaving the coastline of the western wilderness, he encountered no less than four pirate ships one after another, including the famous blood sail pirate and the Blackwater pirate who joined the goblin consortium. However, these guys obviously robbed the wrong person. They not only failed to grab any valuable goods from the dawn, but were robbed in turn. Originally, a ship has become a fleet of five ships. Although some smart pirates wanted to take the opportunity to escape on the way, they were soon caught by Adam who fell from the sky. Those who dared to encourage them to escape were thrown into the sea to feed the fish. The rest were mixed up, mixing the hostile black water pirates and blood sail pirates. As long as one of them tried to escape, the other party would inevitably report. In addition, when approaching some islands, the fleet also encountered several Naga attacks. Finally, with his strong personal strength, Adam forced these guys who hated land creatures to offer some valuable underwater treasures, and then rewarded the crew to quell the internal panic. When they were about to reach the broken islands, almost every sailor''s pocket contained a lot of valuable pearls, gemstones and precious metals. Looking at the huge purple fireworks in the distance where the sea meets the sky, George immediately put down his book and asked in surprise, "teacher, what''s that... What''s that? How can I feel a huge and incomparable arcane energy?" "Ah! That''s the storm formed by the arcane energy gushing from the vortex. Remember I told you about the ancient war of 10000 years? In those years, the upper elves used the energy of the well of eternity to create a brilliant magical civilization. But later, the pure energy attracted the demons of the Burning Legion. As a result, a fierce war broke out. Finally, the well of eternity exploded and tore the only one The continent forms the big vortex we see now. You can understand that the big vortex is another form of existence of the well of eternity. It connects the depths of the earth and emits energy all the time. "Adam explained expressionless. "So... Being close to the vortex can not only quickly improve the strength of the mage, but also exercise his control over the magical energy, right?" George''s eyes lit up slightly, and his tone was full of curiosity and excitement. "That''s right! But similarly, the maestro is also extremely dangerous for the mage. The closer it is, the more vulnerable it is. Sometimes a small fireball can even produce earth shaking explosions, and sometimes a powerful inflammatory explosion can''t even light a firewood. What''s the matter? Are you interested in accompanying me to the maestro?" Adam made a meaningful invitation. George didn''t understand that it was actually a one-way ticket to death. Without thinking, he nodded: "of course! It''s my pleasure." "Very good! Maybe your talent for learning magic is not the best, but your courage is admirable." Adam patted the young man on the shoulder, followed by turning to the spy of mi7 disguised as the first mate and ordered: "inform the other four ships to dock and camp first, and we will continue to move towards the vortex." "What... What? Are you crazy!" the old man opened his mouth in surprise and didn''t even know that his beloved pipe fell on the deck. "No, I''m very sober. Don''t worry, we don''t have to get too close, just look at it from a distance," Adam ordered in a voice that could not be refused. "Oh, well, who makes you the captain? But even if you look at it from a distance, it is an extremely dangerous thing. If you are careless, the whole ship will be involved in the vortex." while complaining, the old man began to give orders to the other four ships through flag language. He took the helm himself, and motioned the sailors to lower half their sails, bypass the broken beach and go straight to the vortex. Obviously, the sudden arrival of the four ships attracted the attention of the alliance and tribal advance team staying on the island. In particular, the floating boats of the tribe fly around the island every once in a while to detect those unusual signs. After all, the scene in the depths of Sargeras''s tomb not long ago still makes many people tremble for fear that endless demons will rush out from the depths of the tomb and invade Azeroth again. But Adam didn''t care, but focused all his attention on the vortex. You know, at this point, nothing can stop him from completing his task. Even if the ship under his feet sinks, as long as he throws out the crystal in his hand, the turbulent current will naturally involve it into the deep vortex. But I don''t know why. The closer he was, the more he had a palpitation from his heart, as if something terrible was watching him in the Black Sea. Suddenly! There was a huge wave on the calm sea, which directly lifted the dawn into the air, causing many sailors and crew to scream in panic. Others slipped directly from the deck and fell into the bottomless sea, and sank in a short time. "Damn it! What the hell is going on? Where did the wave come from?" a sailor shouted, clutching the cable. Unfortunately, no one can answer his question. When everyone was nervous, a huge shadow suddenly appeared under the sea level, followed by tentacles dozens of times thicker than the ship itself. Under the constant agitation of these tentacles, the ship suddenly lost control and sped away towards the loyalty of the vortex. At the same time, the sailors on the ship began to hear whispers in their ears, and finally fell into a state of extreme madness. Some pulled out their swords and killed each other, and others knelt on the ground and cried and laughed. Adam saw all this and soon muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "the ancient god enzos? Isn''t this guy busy forming the twilight Council and letting the wings of death launch the war of destruction?" Chapter 885 "Fear! Tremble! The world will perish!" "Kneel down! Mortal! Offer your loyalty and soul to the God of nightmare! The devil of thousands of whiskers! The great enzos!" "Face up to your inner desire! Come on! Hand over the crystal in your hand, and I can give you real freedom!" ¡­¡­ With the whispers of the ancient gods in his mind again and again, Adam''s indifferent face was not moved at all, and his eyes even showed contempt and disdain. When the wooden sailboat under his feet reached the center of the vortex, he threw the crystal directly. moment The crystal burst out dazzling light, followed by all the surrounding sea water and energy were absorbed, forming a huge spherical vacuum area on the sea surface. Seeing this scene, enzos immediately angrily waved thousands of tentacles and roared, "low and humble insect! How dare you disobey my will!" "Hum! You are just a pawn sent by twisting the void. What qualifications do you have to make me obey your will? Now, bathe in the powerful power of the master and feel your ignorance and insignificance." Adam said mercilessly. Just as he spoke, the crystal finally absorbed enough energy and began to tear the space, open a channel connecting the two universes, and then expand outward. "No!" Enzos undoubtedly felt the fear and trembling on the other side of the channel and swung his tentacle to destroy the portal. But before we could get close, a huge arm suddenly passed through the portal, grabbed the tentacle and tore it off the huge body of the ancient god. A large number of evil and degenerate blood splashed everywhere. All the lives contaminated, whether human beings or fish and shrimp in the sea, would quickly become ferocious and terrible monsters. However, for enzos, who has thousands of tentacles, one tentacle is obviously far from enough to hurt his muscles and bones. Therefore, the huge arm passing through the portal kept repeating the previous actions in the next few minutes, stubbornly pulled out the ancient god who was best at hiding, and finally less than a dozen tentacles survived. When the crystal absorbs more and more energy from the depths of the vortex, and the space for the portal to tear is becoming larger and larger. Finally, it can accommodate a powerful life like Titan, Zhang Cheng, who has been waiting for a long time, can''t wait to come. When his whole body passed through the passage and appeared over the vortex, all the creatures of Azeroth felt inexplicable fear, as if the end of the world was coming. "Master, according to your request, I have completed my mission." Adam touched his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. Looking at this special life created by himself, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "you did a good job and prepared a small surprise for me." "Sorry, I''m not sure how this guy learned about your plan." "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to blame yourself. The ancient god is a tool to distort the void and corrupt the star soul. It''s like viruses and parasites invading the human body. Any Titan can easily get rid of them. What''s more, I''m not here to save the planet. I don''t have to worry about the negative impact of killing the ancient god on the star soul itself." With the last word blurted out! Zhang Cheng pounced on enzos, turning his whole body into an energy storm, directly smashing each other''s huge and incredible body and pulling it up from the deep sea bit by bit. There is no doubt that this brutal destruction caused great damage to the thousand beard devil. Under its continuous struggle, thousands of meters of huge quantities were made out of thin air and rushed in all directions. In particular, the nearest broken islands ushered in the most terrible tsunami in history. Of course, this is not the most terrible! The most terrible thing is that as enzos''s body was pulled out bit by bit, it inserted into the earth''s core, and the extended tentacles tore the undersea crust. There was only a loud bang! The fragile position at the bottom of the vortex triggered a violent energy explosion. A large amount of energy in the core of the planet spewed out from the crack, turning all the seawater within tens of nautical miles into pure liquid energy, just like the eternal well more than 10000 years ago. But this time, the release of energy was not stable, but continuous like a flood. A huge crack under the sea almost tore the whole Azeroth in half. Obviously, Zhang Cheng''s act of tearing enzos up completely triggered the countdown to the final collapse of the planet. But he didn''t stop at all. He just tore each other to pieces. Then he looked down at the dying world and muttered to himself: "It seems that the titans of the Pantheon are right! Killing the ancient gods will indeed cause great damage to the unawakened star soul. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, after I drain all the energy and star soul, the planet will be useless." "Master! I insist that several extremely powerful creatures are approaching quickly," Adam warned loudly with a strange red light in his eyes. "Oh? Who do I think it is? It''s these haunted Dragon Kings and Medvedev who are nosy. It doesn''t matter. I''ll temporarily give you some strength of titans to play with them for me. After absorbing the power of Azeroth''s soul, I''ll come back and send them to hell." said Zhang Cheng, stretching out a finger and gently nodding on Adam''s forehead. Next second The reminder of this artificial life was magnified geometrically, and soon became a giant made of mysterious metal. In particular, the energy shock caused by his actions is not comparable to anything else. As for Zhang Cheng himself, he plunged directly into the deepest part of the vortex and began to absorb and devour the huge energy hidden in the star core. He clearly knew that both the Dragon King and Medivh, who claimed to be the last guardian and prophet, were aware of the danger and hoped to hurry to buy some time. If you get tangled with these guys, it won''t be long before the titans of the Pantheon will fall from the sky and force the whole plan to die. Zhang Cheng is not a fool, so he won''t be driven by his opponent. He just needs to drain Azeroth first according to the original plan, and it doesn''t matter what happens next. power! Only by gaining great power is the root of everything. When all enemies together can''t do you any good, all contradictions and disputes will disappear directly and replaced by praise and worship Chapter 886 "Damn it! This... This is the ancient god enzos?!" Alexstasa, the queen of the red dragon, stared at the large pieces of flesh and blood floating on the sea and the sea life that became a monster after touching and swallowing the flesh and blood. "No! No! This timeline shouldn''t be like this! Someone interfered with it!" nozdom, the king of Bronze Dragon, narrowed his eyes and watched the amazing energy leakage below the vortex. "The dream country is collapsing! Our world is about to perish. Who is taking the power of the star soul?" Isara, the Green Dragon Queen, came down from the sky and shouted. It can be said that in addition to the black dragon king who has degenerated into the wing of death and the mentally abnormal Blue Dragon King marigos, the other three Dragon Kings felt the great threat that Azeroth was facing and rushed one after another. In addition to them, Medivh, the last guardian, also transformed from crow to human form, with a dignified expression on his face: "that''s a Titan! He''s taking the star soul bred in the world under our feet! We must unite to stop him, or the world will be destroyed." "What are you waiting for? Attack!" alexstasa, the Red Dragon Queen, took the lead in launching a dive. However, before she rushed far, she immediately hit an invisible energy barrier and was directly ejected more than ten meters away in the opposite direction. It was not easy to stabilize her body. "Be careful! This is a powerful protective magic! No one can get through it until the guardian is defeated," Medivh warned loudly. As a powerful mage, he could see at a glance that the magic protection shrouded over the vortex could not be destroyed by violence at all. "I can''t see through this man''s past and future! His destiny is not on this planet! My ability doesn''t work." nozdom, the king of Bronze Dragon, disappeared for a second, and then reappeared, his tone full of shock and helplessness. Obviously, the second he disappeared, he actually went to other time points, and found that there was no trace of each other''s existence. Looking at the hostile dragons and humans, Adam finally raised his head and said in a non emotional tone, "no one can get close without the permission of the master. Give you one last chance to leave, or I''ll start." "Who are you? Who is the master you mentioned?" Medivh said cautiously. "I am Adam, the servant created by the master himself. As for the name of the master, you are not qualified to know." Adam raised his head and shot two dazzling high-energy rays from his eyes. Medivh couldn''t dodge and was pushed out directly. Fortunately, he has always been in the habit of setting the energy shield in advance. At the moment when the ray contacts the body, the shield starts instantly to avoid being killed directly. Seeing that the blow was not successful, Adam was not in a hurry to launch a new round of attack. He just waited patiently for his opponent to counterattack. Because he knows that time is on his side. The longer it drags, the more energy the master absorbs and swallows. When the whole star soul is completely swallowed up, all creatures on Azeroth will be destroyed. At that time, no matter whether you are the Dragon King or the last guardian, you will have to die, unless you evolve into a Titan that can live directly in the vacuum of the universe. Alexstasa, Queen of the red dragon, and isera, Queen of the green dragon exchanged eyes with each other. Without saying anything, they rushed directly to Adam from left to right, and then opened their mouth and spewed out a deadly dragon breath. Under the double blow of the flame of life and natural energy, even the air began to become scorched and emit a harsh sound. Just when they thought they could do considerable damage, Adam waved his hand to disperse the energy around his body, and there was no trace of his hand all over his body. "Stupid reptile! Even the most powerful power you have is given by the Titan, and you want to hurt me who has the Titan''s body? Don''t waste your energy! Arcane! Nature! Holy light! Shadow! Death! Evil energy! I can absorb all energy! All energy can be used for me! In the face of absolute power, whatever you do is equivalent to useless work. Ann Stay still for a while. Today you will witness not only the destruction of the world, but also the birth of the strongest Titan. " "No! The sinister plan of you and your master will not succeed! We will prevent the destruction of the world!" nozdom, the king of the Bronze Dragon, opened the crack of time and began to call his separation. As the controller of time, he can summon himself at all times when necessary to form a strong army of Dragon Kings. "Stop? It''s up to you? Don''t you know that time and space are meaningless to the Titans?" Adam showed undisguised contempt in his eyes, followed by opening his mouth and spraying a fog. moment All summoned nozdom parts will be forcibly sent back to their own point in time. "Friends! I think we must prepare for self sacrifice and strive for a chance of life for the whole world this time, don''t you think?" alexstasa, the queen of the red dragon, suddenly spread her wings and was shrouded in a red flame. Needless to ask, she plans to burn her vitality, treat her body as a bomb, and use the fire of life given by the Titan to deal with Adam who temporarily obtained the Titan''s body. "Of course! It''s my honor to fight side by side with you." Isara, the queen of the green dragon, also began to summon the power of the emerald dream and constantly integrate into herself. Realistic illusions began to emerge around her huge body. If Azeroth itself is a material world, then the emerald dream is its twin soul projection, carrying the most beautiful, purest and completely undisturbed posture of the original world. Once released, the power will be amazing. There is no doubt that the full blow of the two dragon kings who gave up their lives was enough to hurt Adam, who temporarily obtained the strength of the Titan, so he raised his hands to hold up a huge energy shield and planned to withstand the impact to ensure the stability of the protective magic under the vortex. However, before the Red Dragon Queen and the Green Dragon Queen launched an attack, there was a violent roar at the bottom of the sea, followed by the sea began to roll up and down uncontrollably, and finally broke away from the shackles of gravity and poured into the air. At the same time, the huge crack at the bottom of the sea became bigger and bigger, forcibly dividing Azeroth into two, revealing the deepest star soul in the center of the earth. It is so beautiful, so pure, like an unborn baby. But without compassion, Zhang Cheng directly stretched out his hands to tear it up and integrate it into his body bit by bit. "No!!!!!!!!!!!! what have you done!" In the deafening roar, the spirits of Titans fell from the sky and surrounded him in the center. But Zhang Cheng turned a blind eye to this. While continuing to absorb the nutrients of Azeroth''s soul, he sneered: "ah! The shrinking turtle finally appeared. I was just wondering when you guys who were beaten to the shit by Sargeras will appear. Why, do you want to fight me? Fight the most powerful Titan in history?" Chapter 887 "No! You deserve to be called Titan! Just a despicable mortal who steals the power of Titan!" the supreme father amanzel roared angrily. He never dreamed that with his careless Kung Fu, Azeroth''s star soul was broken into pieces and swallowed by a stranger. "Unworthy? I can understand that this is your inexplicable sense of superiority to your own ethnic group. The so-called Titan is a standard used to measure the energy contained in life itself. As long as you meet this standard, anyone can be called Titan. Now, my energy is stronger than the sum of you. Tell me, the supreme father Oman Thur, what are you going to do? " Zhang Cheng, who completely absorbed the star soul and all energy, completely incarnated into a huge violet Titan, standing in the endless universe. Not far behind him was Azeroth, who split in two from the middle and was entering the final collapse state. "No! Titan is the creator of order and life! He is the guardian of the balance of the universe! It is not you who killed an awakened star soul for selfish interests! You evil monster! Accept the anger and judgment from life!" Among the Titans, the only woman, the guardian of life and order, Aona rushed up and released a flame storm symbolizing life. Unfortunately, before these flames could get close, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and sucked them clean. Then he rushed forward quickly, smashed the condensed body of the other party with one punch, and imprisoned them firmly in the arcane prison. He sneered and said ironically: "Anger? Judgment? Please don''t make me laugh! You who have been destroyed by Sargeras have no right to be my enemy?" "Let go! My mother!" The king of the sky and the raging waves - gorganez swung a dazzling white thunder, trying to defeat the enemy in front of him and save Iona from the other side. But he obviously forgot that as a caster, Zhang Cheng''s best skill is to control energy. When the thunder touched the violet metal skin, Zhang Cheng suddenly stretched out a finger and flicked it gently. Boom! The terrible thunder was immediately bounced back and hit Gore gannais on the chest, which directly scattered him back to the state of star soul, and he couldn''t condense the entity for a long time. In the blink of an eye, two calm, one injured and one imprisoned. In the simplest and most direct way, he showed the strongest Titan''s power and desperate power to the whole universe As he said before, whether it is magic or technology, it is a competition of energy level in the final analysis. Skill may be important, but under the absolute energy level difference, 100% will be crushed to pieces. As the most potential planet known in the universe, Azeroth''s star soul is undoubtedly the most powerful. The huge arcane energy contained is enough to frighten any existing Titan. This is why, after the Titan Pantheon found it, it would rather try its best to imprison the ancient gods than cause irreparable damage to the star soul. In the same way, Sargeras, the dark Titan, invaded again and again, not to corrupt the soul of Azeroth and make it the same evil Titan as himself, or to destroy it directly, so as to prevent distorting the void and obtain an invincible void Titan. It can be said that the whole history of Azeroth is a game around its star soul and energy. The warring parties have void forces, and the Titan Pantheon, which is followed by the drastic transformation of the planet. The last one is Sargeras, who has embarked on a different path. As for those heroes, dragons, demigods, demons and ancient gods touted in books, they are just chess pieces controlled by these three parties. But now, Zhang Cheng suddenly appeared and took away the fruits of victory, putting an end to this protracted competition. Feeling the increasingly unstable portal behind him, he knew he had to say goodbye to the world, otherwise he might not even go back. After all, after taking away the star soul and energy of the whole Azeroth, he is no longer a Titan baby. The energy consumed for each long-distance transmission is an astronomical number. It is impossible to do it by virtue of the high tower in the void alone. Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng threw Aona, who was imprisoned in the arcane prison, to the supreme father amanzel, then plunged into the collapsing portal without looking back, and took away Adam, who looked like the cost of recovery. As soon as his front foot disappeared, Azeroth, which had been drained of the last trace of energy, exploded completely and became countless dust floating in the universe. Except for a few powerful individuals who can survive in the universe, all the rest are dead. Identity, status, money and power are meaningless at this moment. All living beings are equal under destruction and death. Looking at millions of souls floating in the universe, nogannon finally asked, "great supreme father! Why did you let that guy leave? He killed our most potential compatriots! Let the Pantheon plan for tens of thousands of years completely miscarry!" "Calm down! Nogannon! I am as angry and unwilling as you are now! But what can we do? As the guy just said, he is already the most powerful Titan, at least in terms of life level and energy level, and we are not his opponent together. Instead of destroying the portal, we might as well let him leave our universe. Up Those who have not yet awakened are safe now, "amanzel explained helplessly. You know, for Titans, the battle between them is no longer as simple as physical attack or magic attack, but a simple energy level competition. If a Titan''s energy level is much higher than that of other Titans, he can destroy all his compatriots without effort, just as it was as easy and comfortable as Sargeras killed the pantheon in those days. "Amanzel is right! We must preserve our strength and stop Sargeras'' ambition. Although the destruction of Azeroth is painful, we still have a more important mission. Now leave, and I can feel that he will arrive soon." after that, Iona broke through the arcane prison and returned to the Pantheon as a cloud of light. The remaining Titans followed, disappearing from the wreckage of the planet''s collapse. At the same time, Sargeras, the dark Titan, did not know that Azeroth had been destroyed and still roamed in the sea of stars at the fastest speed. Whenever he passes through some planets where intelligent life lives, it will cause severe vibration and panic. Even a little leaked evil energy can change and affect a race, make it more and more evil and crazy, and finally set off a tragic war. Chapter 888 Boom! When Zhang Cheng''s huge body squeezed through the portal, the unstable energy flow instantly released amazing power, and the crack caused space collapse in just a few seconds. If it had been before, he would have run away without saying a word. But now, he just raised one hand and wiped it on the place where the collapse occurred, and everything was restored as before. you ''re right! This is the power of the Titans! To be exact, it is a high latitude life above three-dimensional space, fully controlling time and space. If you abandon your body and simply exist in the form of star soul, Titan can even completely disappear from the three-dimensional universe. The so-called Titan Pantheon is probably built in four-dimensional space, so it can appear in every corner of Azeroth universe anytime and anywhere. As for the so-called Titan technology, in fact, it is not a technology at all, but just an interference of high latitude creatures in the low-dimensional world. It''s like a person painting on a two-dimensional plane with a brush, or painting and modification. Where technology is needed, it can only be regarded as a kind of hand eye cooperation at most. "Hoo - this feeling... Really makes people happy physically and mentally." Zhang Cheng put Adam down and muttered in a low voice. Before he became a Titan, he could hardly imagine the absolute suppression of high-dimensional life over low-dimensional life. He also secretly congratulated himself that he was not arrogant enough to directly awaken the sleeping gods in ancient times. "Master, I''m afraid you can''t return to the earth in your current state?" Adam raised his head and asked admiringly. As a participant and executor of the whole plan, he could not suppress the excitement in his heart. "Ah! Yes! According to my current energy level, I can''t easily bring the whole body to the earth. But it doesn''t matter. I can also use the projection of consciousness and wait for a stable portal to be built before coming to the body. But before that, I have to go to philon and do a small experiment." After that, Zhang Cheng gently put his hand into his forehead and slowly pulled out a crystal emitting bright light from inside. With the increase of life level, this artifact, broken magic crystal klin Simpson, which has been integrated with his soul for a long time, has also been greatly strengthened. Even it is not easy for the gods to destroy it. The most important thing is that the long-term integration has given klinippen an incredible ability to carry his will, thought and memory. When you can''t transmit at will, it''s undoubtedly the smartest choice to put this gadget into another world instead of yourself. Any intelligent life, as long as it touches it, will immediately lose its consciousness and thought and become a part of him. Adam obviously felt the terrible power contained in the broken magic crystal, took it carefully in his hand, aimed at the portal to the continent of Fallon, and threw it fiercely. Pop! With a dull sound, the crystal fell into an alley in an urban slum. A boy wearing ragged clothes and looking a little dirty was the first to find the crystal, carefully picked it up and hid it, and then ran away without a trace. He didn''t know that the thing before it looked very beautiful was actually a real life reminder. From the moment I picked it up, my destiny was doomed. ¡­¡­ Winterless City, the Pearl of the north, the watershed between the wild world and the civilized world, the land favored by Tyr, the God of justice, is the forefront against the evil city-state luscan. However, like all cities in mainland Ferran, it is also divided into the poor and the rich, civilians and nobles. Obviously, the beggar''s nest is a place where the poor gather. Almost all people living in this area have had one meal before the next. In particular, countless children controlled by gangs depend on begging and stealing every day to earn simple three meals a day. Benny, only 13, is one of the pickpockets. However, today, he felt that he was favored by fate. He actually saw a beautiful crystal in the street for no reason, so he secretly ran back to the place called "home" while no one was paying attention. Of course, to outsiders, this can only be regarded as a hole dug near the sewer. "My God! It''s so beautiful! And it seems to have some magical power? How much can it be changed if it is sold to those mages? A hundred gold coins? Or a thousand gold coins?" the boy licked his cracked lips and his face was full of excitement and expectation. Just when his eyes were completely attracted, the crystal suddenly shook and then inserted into the left eye socket at a very fast speed. "Ah!!!!!!" Before Benny could react to what had happened, the whole person felt a sharp pain and then completely lost consciousness. When Larry woke up again, he was no longer the original himself, but became a manipulated puppet and separation. "This body is really fragile! It seems that I have to find a way to strengthen it a little." Feeling the boy''s extremely poor physical quality, Zhang Cheng immediately frowned, and his left eye, which was replaced by broken magic crystal, glittered with a strange light. "Master, please be careful. You have done a lot of things too much in this world last time. Once discovered by the gods, it may lead to a siege." Adam''s voice was transmitted through klin Nippon. "Don''t worry! As I am now, even if I stand in front of those gods, they won''t recognize me. What''s more, I''m here to do a small experiment, not to destroy the world." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders carelessly, then found a rusty dagger from the boy''s treasure chest and squatted on the edge of the sewer to grind it hard, After confirming that it can be used to kill people, he left the sewer and strode towards a house in the northwest corner of the beggar''s nest. According to Benny''s memory, this is the base camp of his gang. There is a Orc warrior and two thieves. Now what Zhang Cheng has to do is kill these three guys, say goodbye to his body''s past life, and earn the first pot of gold to prepare for the next plan. After all, no matter how powerful his noumenon is, he just projects his consciousness, and can''t even strengthen his fragile physical quality. The only advantage is that his mind is loaded with endless magic knowledge. With a little time and money, he can restore some spell casting ability, and even mobilize the amazing power stored in broken magic crystal to serve the whole plan. Chapter 889 "Benny! How much did you get today? Why did you come back so early?" As soon as he entered the door, Zhang Cheng saw a thin man in leather armor sitting in a chair playing with a dagger, staring at himself with gloomy eyes. However, he did not pay attention to each other, but focused on the orc soldiers who drank and drank not far away, as well as the tiflin women with exposed clothes, reddish skin, long horns on their heads and tails behind them. According to the boy''s memory, as the leader of the guild and the most powerful orc, he is actually a murderer wanted by the city hall. The warrior level is as high as level 7. Although it''s nothing for the whole winter free city, it''s definitely a bully in the beggar''s nest. Ordinary hooligans and villains are not his opponents at all. They can easily be torn to pieces by the heavy and sharp axe. Therefore, they occupied a territory and amassed money by various criminal activities soon. The one next to him who looks like he is engaged in a special service industry is also not an ordinary person. He is not only good at stealth assassination, but also has a certain spell casting ability. He doesn''t know whether he has the professional level of warlock or mage, or whether he has simply stimulated some Purgatory blood in his body. In short, as long as these two people are there, other gangs in the beggar''s nest dare not act rashly. "Hey! Little rabbit! I''m talking to you! Are you deaf?" the thin man was obviously annoyed and suddenly stood up to teach the dirty boy a lesson. But at the moment he raised his feet, a cold light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, followed the whole person to stick it up at a very fast speed, pulled out the dagger hidden in his arms and cut a hole in each other''s neck. Poof! Scarlet blood splashed everywhere! "Drink -- drink -- drink --" The man stared wide eyed, as if he couldn''t believe that the little pickpocket who was trampled under his feet dared to kill himself, desperately trying to cover his bleeding neck with his hands. But obviously, all this is in vain. Because the neck is cut open, the most fatal is not only rapid blood loss, but also suffocation caused by tracheal obstruction. In just a few seconds, he struggled to fall to the ground and swallowed his last breath. The pungent smell of blood filled the whole room! When the orc soldier saw this scene, his pupils suddenly contracted. Without saying a word, he put down his glass, grabbed the sharp axe around him, and shouted, "Benny, what are you doing? Do you want to rebel?" "Rebellion? No, idiot, your brain not as big as a walnut is not enough to understand what I''m doing." as Zhang Cheng said, he stretched out a finger and caught the soul of the thin man. His left eye glittered with a strong light, slowly devouring the soul and transforming it into pure magic energy. "Oh! No! No! No! Be careful! He''s not Benny!" tifflin, who has some devil blood, obviously noticed something, hurried back several steps and reminded loudly. "Whoever he is! Die for me!" the orc gave full play to his active hand and tried not to be BB, swung his axe and launched an attack. His movements are fast and fierce. He is a skill trained from life and death. He is ugly and has no appreciation, but anyone with a little insight will not despise him. Unfortunately, no matter how fast he waved his axe, he couldn''t catch each other''s clothes. With the remote calculation and prediction provided by Adam, Zhang Cheng swam on the boundary line between life and death again and again, cutting bloody wounds with his inferior pig iron dagger. However, orcs are orcs after all. Especially when they are in a state of rage, they secrete a lot of adrenaline. They don''t care about pain and injury at all. They roar like crazy: "ah ah ah!!! Despicable little mouse! I''ll tear you to pieces!" "Hum! Save your strength, fool. According to the current bleeding rate, you will fall into shock due to excessive blood loss in half a minute at most." Zhang Cheng sneered. Although the boy he currently occupies is so fragile that he doesn''t dare to have any positive contact with each other, otherwise he will be thrown to the ground in an instant, it looks like he can handle it easily and completely plays with the powerful Orc soldiers. As for the tivlin woman on one side, her eyes twinkled with a strange light. She neither came forward to help nor chose to escape. She just stood in situ and observed, and didn''t know what plan she had. "No!!! No one can defeat the powerful Okocha! I... I will catch you! Crush every bone on you!" the orc warrior shook his head desperately, trying to get rid of the trance and weakness caused by excessive blood loss. But people with a little common sense know that this objective law can not be overcome by will alone. After a while, he shook left and right uncontrollably and finally fell to the ground. "Poor fellow, you have no idea who you are against." No hesitation! Zhang Cheng directly bent down and stabbed the dagger into the other party''s eye socket, followed by pulling out his soul and swallowing it, transforming it into magical energy to transform this fragile body. After all this, he looked up at the last tifflin and asked meaningfully, "why don''t you run away?" "Run away? Why should I run away! I''m not your enemy! On the contrary, I think you''ll need a helper to take over Okocha''s territory. I promise, I''ll serve you as I serve him." tifflin knelt on one knee and saluted deeply. As a semi devil excluded by the mainstream human society, surrender to the strong is her way of survival. As for who the other party is and what evil plans they have, it doesn''t matter. If the loyal object collapses, change another master. Anyway, no one will really care about a topless Tiffany woman, or even regard her as a beautiful and interesting booty and plaything. "Ah! After meeting two idiots in a row, I finally have a smart man. Very good! Very good! But there are two kinds of smart people in the world. One really knows how to judge the situation, and the other likes to be smart. I sincerely hope you are the first, or I''m afraid I can''t help picking off your smooth and beautiful skin and sprinkling it on your bloody muscles Salt water. Trust me, it doesn''t taste good at all. " As he spoke, Zhang Cheng stretched out his dexterous right hand and gently stroked each other''s beautiful and smooth face. His eyes were full of a great sense of oppression beyond words. "When... Of course! I swear, from today on, you are the Supreme Master, and I am willing to give my body and soul." tifflin responded tremblingly. Through her crystal like left eye, she felt a power comparable to or even greater than the gods Chapter 890 In the land of Fallon, which is full of all kinds of robbers, bandits, thieves, monsters, evil gods, dragons, demons and demons, death is never something to make a fuss about. Especially in places like the beggar''s nest, which is full of poverty, chaos and crime, it''s normal to die two gang leaders. The guards in charge of maintaining order are even too lazy to bother. They let the guild dispose of the bodies by themselves, as long as there is no big noise. So the poor Orc soldier''s head was cut off and sent to the city hall in exchange for a reward of 300 gold coins. As for the other unlucky egg and the rest of the body, they were thrown directly into the sewer to feed the mice. Sitting in the cleaned house, Zhang Cheng stared at the nervous beggars, thieves and thugs standing in front of him. It took a full minute to ask, "tell me, how much can these people pay every day?" "Look at the market! Especially pickpockets. If they are lucky, they can steal hundreds of gold coins, but if they are unlucky, they don''t even have a gold coin. But generally speaking, there are always three or four hundred gold coins a month." tifflin, who calls himself Jesse, hurriedly gave the answer. Maybe people who don''t know it will feel that a 13-year-old child knows fart to manage the guild. But she saw the soul devouring picture with her own eyes, but she was very clear that in this seemingly thin body, it was not a boy''s soul at all, but a monster with unimaginable power. "Three or four hundred gold coins a month? Too little!" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. "Ben... Benny! Three or four hundred gold coins is the limit we can do! If there is more, we are afraid we will starve to death." a 15-year-old boy finally couldn''t help begging. Needless to ask, he knew the original boy, so he summoned up the courage to try to bargain. If he was a former Orc soldier, he didn''t even dare to raise his head. "Shut up! Did you cut in when the boss spoke? If you don''t agree, I don''t mind giving you an impressive lesson." Jesse didn''t say a word and swung her whip to draw a blood mark on the other party''s body. "Ah!" the young man couldn''t help but scream, trembled violently all over, and didn''t know whether it was pain or fear. Just as tifflin was about to whip the second whip, Zhang Cheng suddenly raised his hand and said, "enough! Stealing, begging and collecting protection fees are too low-level. No matter how high the whip is, we can''t make much money. We must change our way of thinking and jump out of the traditional Gang field." "You mean..." Jesse''s eyes lit up and tried carefully. "Use the gold coins in stock to purchase some materials. I can teach you to prepare several potions and sell them to those adventurers, mercenaries and pirates." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and showed a meaningful smile. As an alchemist, he has thousands of recipes in his mind, most of which need the power of alchemy stone and magic, but there are always several low-level potions that can be mass produced without complex spell casting. What''s more, in the strict sense, the magic energy of Phelan continent is quite abundant, and there are many special materials that can be used. "Yes! Please give me a list and I''ll buy it myself." Jesse promised without nonsense, and didn''t even ask why. Similarly, teenagers who have been whipped because of their mouth are secretly relieved to hear that they will not increase the turnover ratio. Living in a place like the beggar''s nest is never easy. As for what life is valuable and priceless, it is a joke. Any guild leader can easily decide a person''s life and death in his own territory. This is why the residents of the beggar''s nest would rather succumb to the gang than listen to the blind comparison between the righteous and kind guards and the temple paladins. The reason is very simple. Guards and temple paladins do not meet every day, but guild members are rooted here and can be seen almost every day. If anyone dares to have a good time and call the guards and paladins to uphold justice, after these guys leave, the other gang members will go out collectively and kidnap the informant''s family. All men cut off their tongues, dug out their eyes and threw them into the sewer to be eaten by rats to death; Women are even worse. They will not only suffer * * but will also be sold to special service places until they are old, or they can''t stand humiliation and suicide. Life is so cheap here that most people are doomed to suffer from the moment they are born. Feeling the despair emanating from the whole beggar''s nest, Zhang Cheng immediately narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself: "countless numb souls! Struggling souls! This is simply my ideal testing ground! Now, let me see the difference between God and Titan..." The voice just fell! He went straight back to his room on the second floor, closed the door, took a quill pen, and began to write down the names of materials on parchment one after another. It is estimated that even the most knowledgeable mage did not know what to use. Jesse waved a whip downstairs and threatened the thieves, beggars and thugs who were summoned, warning everyone not to have crooked thoughts. Unfortunately, greed and desire always make people lose their reason and calm. ¡­¡­ After the dissolution, a young man in his early twenties sneaked through the dirty alley and came to the broken house at the other end of the beggar''s nest. As soon as he entered, the one eyed man sitting in the chair immediately asked, "what''s the matter? Are you clear? Is Okocha dead? Who killed him? Who now controls the territory in the northwest corner?" "Boss Angus, find out. Benny killed Okocha, and the devil Jesse is helping him take over the territory." the young man spoke quickly and gave the answer. "Benny? That little pickpocket! How is that possible!" the one eyed man called Angus suddenly stood up with an unbelievable expression on his face. "I also think there is a problem! But now that Okocha is dead, we can take this opportunity to cooperate inside and outside and launch a sudden attack. As long as Benny dies, according to the character of the devil Jesse, he will choose to surrender rather than fight tenaciously." the young man said with an excited face. "Raid? Sounds like a good choice. When do you think it''s appropriate?" Angus''s only intact eyes twinkled with the burning fire of ambition. "Tonight is the best chance! Don''t forget, Benny is just a 13-year-old boy, and he was born as a pickpocket. Most people don''t think he can be the boss of a gang. Just give me some money and I can take some people and let them stay at home at night." "OK! Here are two hundred gold coins. Take them for a little activity. After tonight, I will become the largest guild leader in the beggar''s nest." Chapter 891 "Movin! Here are five gold coins! Promise me that as long as you stay at home tonight, they will be yours." "Old friend, with your keen insight, I believe you will feel a terrible storm coming tonight. Take this ten gold coins and go to the pub for a drink. By the way, I''m looking for two beautiful chicks. I promise that the whole beggar''s nest will usher in a new era at dawn tomorrow." "Boy! This is a gold coin! Take it and roll as far as you can. Don''t let me touch it tonight, otherwise you know the consequences." ¡­¡­ By virtue of his familiarity with the whole guild, the young people quickly solved most of the threatening targets before dark. As for those beggars and pickpockets, they are not afraid at all. Even if they really hear something, they certainly don''t dare to get involved easily. In this dark place that can never be illuminated by the light, everyone has been used to selfishness. If anyone is found in danger, there will never be any case of standing up and acting bravely. On the contrary, it is a cruel reality to hide and observe silently and see if you can pick up a bargain after the perpetrator leaves. As night fell, the guards patrolling the main road soon returned to the barracks. Because even they dare not stay in the most dangerous place of the whole Winterless city in the dark night. After all, there are too many ferocious criminals in the beggar''s nest. They don''t care about the laws of the city. As long as there are enough interests, even priests serving gods dare to kill, and countless guards die on patrol. To this end, the city hall has sent troops more than once to eliminate the gang forces entrenched here. Unfortunately, every time the army arrived, the guild leaders would hide in the sewer, or simply leave the winter city and go outside to avoid the wind. When the army leaves, they will come back and fight for territory again. In desperation, the nobles of Winterless city only reached a secret agreement with the guild leaders privately, that is, no one is allowed to provoke or kill guards in the street during the day, otherwise whoever did it will be arrested and put in prison. In return, no matter what happens in the beggar''s nest after dark, the guards will not intervene. Feeling the restless air at night, Jesse took a deep breath and said to Zhang Cheng who was sitting in a chair and didn''t know what to do: "something''s wrong tonight! Almost all the thugs in the guild left inexplicably!" "Hum! Does it matter? Anyway, it''s just some cannon fodder. Even if something really happens, they can''t help." Zhang Cheng glanced disdainfully. "Oh? You know!" a trace of surprise appeared on tifflin''s face. "Of course I know! Think about it. If you were the leader of other gangs and suddenly heard that the most threatening Orc Okocha was dead and that his successor was a boy born of a 13-year-old pickpocket, wouldn''t you think it was a good opportunity to expand your territory?" Zhang Cheng asked in a tone of indifference. "Now that you know, what are you going to do?" Jesse leaned down on the table, his eyes flashing red, and his tail tilted slightly, full of exotic flavor. It has to be said that she inherited purgatory blood is not ugly at all, quite in line with human aesthetics. No wonder she can survive in such a complex environment. "I''m waiting! I''m waiting for the arrival of those dirty little mice. You know? Soul is one of the most strange substances in the world. It''s not only an important magic material, but also an energy. Now I just need a lot of souls. Ordinary hearts can''t satisfy my appetite. I need more, more..." When he said these words, Zhang Cheng''s left eye replaced by broken magic crystal released a bright light. Even if Jesse doesn''t understand anything, he can still feel a creepy hunger for his soul. Before she could recover from her panic, the closed door behind her was kicked open with a bang, followed by more than 20 guys with various weapons. The leader is no one else, but the boss of another guild, known as the magic eye - Angus. Of course, this magic eye does not mean that his false eye has any magic power, but refers to his forbearance and ruthlessness. Looking at this group of ferocious scum, Zhang Cheng immediately stood up, opened his arms and shouted: "ah! Tonight''s big meal has finally arrived! Welcome! You are welcome to take the trouble to bring delicious souls. You know, the taste of hunger is hard. If no one comes tonight, I''m afraid I can''t help coming to the door in the morning." "Then I wish you a pleasant meal in advance?" Jesse pulled out the dagger and dagger fixed on her thigh and winked playfully. "Don''t put on airs here! Benny! We all know who you are, a dirty little pickpocket." the young man who had been busy all afternoon first stood up and shouted. "Affectation? You poor fellow don''t know who you''re fighting against, do you? But it doesn''t matter. I don''t mind having dessert before starting the big meal." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng suddenly transformed the soul energy swallowed not long ago into a spiritual shock and released it to the crowd. Boom! A visible energy vibrates the soul of everyone present! moment These guys who were still aggressive for a second have all become wooden people at the moment. Don''t move, you can''t even blink your eyes. alarmed! fear! despair! They finally found that the 13-year-old boy who was originally regarded as a soft persimmon was a terrible caster. In the land of Fallon, all those who have the ability to cast spells, whether they are mages, warlocks, bards, priests and druids, are not easy to provoke. Often a simple control spell can make self proclaimed powerful soldiers lose their combat effectiveness and become lambs to be slaughtered. "Hehe, what a fresh soul. It''s 100 times more delicious than the one after death. Bear with it. It may hurt next..." As Zhang Cheng whispered like a devil, he stretched out his right index finger, gently pressed it on the young man''s forehead, and pulled out a large milky white thing like silk from inside. Needless to ask, these white silk are part of the soul. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh No one can resist the severe pain when the soul is torn! The poor young man even broke away from the paralysis caused by the explosion of his heart, and opened his mouth and made a creepy scream! eye! Nose! Ears! Mouth! All these organs are oozing black blood! Chapter 892 "Hoo..." "It feels great!" Just when the residents around the house were frightened out of their wits by the scream of extreme pain, Zhang Cheng finally drained a person''s soul alive, and the light of the broken magic crystal in his left eye became more and more bright. Needless to ask, those unlucky people who have completely become walking corpses have lost their precious soul. At the same time, he himself finally completed a transformation of life, from an ordinary boy without qualification to a low-level mage who can learn and master magic power. In fact, for Zhang Cheng, who has become a Titan, even the projection of consciousness, as long as the controlled body meets the minimum requirements, touching the magic net to become a mage is as easy as eating and drinking water. After all, he won''t take detours at all. Both knowledge and skills are firmly imprinted in his mind. "No! No! No! Don''t come here! Don''t come here! I''m wrong! I shouldn''t have come to trouble you! Please let me go! I''m willing to hand over my territory! Give you all the money I''ve saved over the years!" Watching the soul of his hand being swallowed up one by one, the magic eye - Angus finally collapsed and cried and begged loudly. Of course, this is not because his courage has become smaller, but because the death method of swallowing his soul is too frightening to frighten most of the dead and hard elements in the world. Because in Phelan, the most important thing for a person is not life, but soul. As long as the soul is alive, even if he dies, he can go to the God country he believes in and live a happy life. So death is not terrible. What is really terrible is that the soul is imprisoned, swallowed, tortured, or nailed to the wall of the unbeliever to slowly endure the erosion of time. "Hehe, see? This guy wants me to let him go." Zhang Cheng''s young face showed an undisguised ridicule. Although the body he now controls is a 13-year-old stunted boy, it gives people a feeling that words can''t describe. fear? Repression? insane? Even Jesse didn''t know why she would willingly surrender to each other''s feet, but she managed to squeeze out a smile and responded: "I suggest you kill him quickly! As soon as he dies, we can control nearly one-third of the territory of the beggar''s nest. Especially the business of stealing funerary goods and selling fresh corpses in the cemetery, the profit is amazing. In addition, I also heard that he has a very beautiful mistress and woman, you can get it and enjoy it." "Don''t touch my daughter!" I don''t know whether it is the impact of spiritual shock, time has passed, or the love for my daughter is better than everything. In short, Angus suddenly regained his mobility and pulled out his machete to kill the devil close at hand. yes! In his eyes, Zhang Cheng can be equated with the notorious devil in the bottomless abyss. But before the Sharp Machete fell, Jesse flashed forward, stabbed the other party''s wrist with a highly skilled dagger, and then fixed it on the wooden wall behind. Bang! With a dull noise, a lot of blood flowed along the wound. "Let go of me! Let go of me! What''s coming at me! Don''t touch my daughter!" Angus struggled frantically, his only intact eyes full of blood. If it were someone else, maybe based on his sincere feelings for his daughter, he would choose to let him go, and then he would let his mistress and daughter go. But who is Zhang Cheng? A madman who completely embraces the darkness in his heart! He sneered: "Aha! Come and listen! A gangster leader who does all kinds of evil has a kind side! He is willing to sacrifice everything for his beloved daughter! What a great and noble sentiment! But I have a little question! When you raped those innocent girls, rewarded them to their subordinates, wantonly indulged in pleasure, and finally sold them, did you think that they were as innocent as your daughter ? when you killed people, did you think they had wives and daughters? So don''t say these words that make me feel sick and nauseous! Since you choose the dark road, you should be prepared to endure loneliness and loneliness, and make your heart as ruthless as the cold winter in December. If you can''t do it, you are a loser and deserve to taste the pain. " "I curse you! Benny! One day, you will end up worse than me." Angus was not a fool. He immediately realized that the other party did not intend to let go of himself, nor his mistress and daughter. He roared loudly with all his strength. In this world full of magic power, any strong obsession may turn into a real curse and even affect the ethereal fate. "Curse? Hahaha! Sorry, I really can''t help laughing. You can''t even keep your soul, but you expect to curse me? Well, for your sake of contributing a precious soul intertwined with good and evil, I''ll mercifully give you eternal death. Farewell, Angus, thank you for sending a rich meal..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng finally took out the soul of the man full of hatred and unwilling to swallow it alive, and a blood red magic tattoo slowly extended from the left eye socket. Looking at the former competitor''s eyes falling to the ground, Jesse''s face showed an extremely complex expression, and soon carefully tested: "what are you going to do next? Directly launch a counter attack and swallow Angus''s territory?" "Of course! But you don''t need to attack, you just need to receive it." Zhang Cheng put his hand on his left eye and slowly pulled out a pulsating crystal from inside. Next second! Those walking corpses who lost their souls on the ground were immediately injected with a trace of energy and got up from the ground one by one. Although their eyes were dull and didn''t look like living people at all, their actions were not affected and their every move was so coordinated. Zhang Cheng directly put the crystal into tifflin''s hand: "here! Take it! Now these guys are under your control! Remember, clean up all the stubborn guys before dawn. From tomorrow on, I will be the supreme ruler of the beggar''s nest." "Understand! I won''t let you down!" feeling the powerful magic power transmitted from the crystal, Jesse subconsciously licked her lips and showed strong obsession in her eyes. As a semi devil with lower level lineage, she couldn''t resist the temptation of mixing soul and magic power, and soon disappeared into the boundless night with these cannon fodder. Those gang leaders who are drunk and dream of death have not realized that they will have an extremely cruel and bloody night tonight. No one can be spared! No one can escape! When the sun rises again, the beggar''s nest will usher in a new chapter, an era of ending chaos and ushering in orde Chapter 893 "Hey, man! Did you hear that there was a riot in the beggar''s nest, almost all the gang leaders were caught, and even the city guard was disturbed." "What?! really? Who did it?" "It''s said to be a thirteen year old boy named Benny!" "The God of justice! A 13-year-old boy has become the ruler of the beggar''s nest? Is there anything wrong with my ears?" "Shh! You''d better pay attention to your tone! You know, he killed hundreds of people overnight. He''s as ruthless as a monster." "That''s right! And since Benny came to power, his guild began to produce some unheard of potions, which many nobles and businessmen flocked to." ¡­¡­ In the Moonstone mask, the most luxurious hotel in Wudong City, many guests are talking about what happened on that crazy night not long ago. Neither Lord Nasir, the city''s nominal ruler, nor the nine guards loyal to him, expected this to happen. So that when they want to talk to the underground king of the beggar''s nest, they don''t know where to find each other. No one knows at all. After establishing a practical and effective control system, Zhang Cheng quietly moved away from the beggar''s nest, changed his face and bought a house in the port area to ensure that no one can find himself easily through a more hidden way. There is no doubt that he took advantage of the misunderstanding of people''s habitual thinking. After all, in the past, almost all guild leaders would put their old nest in the beggar''s nest and hide in a large number of poor people and complicated sewers, so most people would mistakenly focus on the beggar''s nest rather than other urban areas. Standing on the second floor balcony of the new house, Jesse looked down at the busy sailors and coolies and asked without looking back: "is this your plan? Hide from the sky and disappear from everyone''s sight?" "That''s right! I''m not one of those stupid idiots. I like to show my authority in front of the weak and let others fear me by venting violence. A real guild should be like a shadow hiding in the dark. Everyone knows its existence, but can''t find where it is. If anyone dares to betray, the shadow will quietly go out and execute the informer. We should What should be used is fear, people''s fear of the unknown, not bloody and cruel violence, "Zhang Cheng replied carelessly sitting on the sofa. "That sounds reasonable. Where did you learn this?" Jesse stepped back into the room, picked up a bottle of good rum from the cabinet and poured herself a glass. "Books, as the carrier of knowledge, as long as you are smart and patient enough, you can almost find the answers to all questions from them." after saying that, Zhang Cheng threw aside the parchment scroll he had just read. Obviously, what is written on this paper is not anything else, but the profits of the beggar''s nest gang in recent times. With the formula provided by him, the profit from buying potions has reached 10000 gold coins in just two weeks. If the raw materials are not limited, we can continue to expand the scale. "Reading?" Jesse rolled her eyes angrily. "Please forgive me! I will start to feel sleepy when I read too many words. I will fall asleep in a few minutes at most. By the way, a mage named Mandan is inquiring about your whereabouts everywhere recently." "Mandan?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. "Yes! It is said that he lives in the Black Lake District and has a very luxurious manor. He is a kind of bastard who is rich enough to flow oil but never gives to the poor." Jesse said the information she had got without thinking. After listening to these contents patiently, Zhang Cheng immediately tilted his mouth slightly: "interesting! Send me a message and say that I''ll wait for him at the Sidi tavern in the wharf area at 10 pm tomorrow. In addition, don''t forget to maintain good order. Whoever dares to break the rules I set, cut off his head and hang it at the highest place of the beggar''s nest." "Don''t worry, those poor bastards have been frightened by you and don''t dare to do anything special. But I don''t understand why you want to target the temple of the God of justice? You know, those priests and paladins are hard to deal with." Jesse drank up the wine in the glass and burped. "If you want to completely control the beggar''s nest, you must first extinguish the hope of the poor and make everyone soberly realize that no one or God can help them. Unfortunately, the existence of that temple is equivalent to the last light in the dark, so we must destroy it. Well, go ahead. If there is nothing important, you''d better not come to the dock area "Looking for me." Zhang Cheng waved and signaled that tifflin could leave. "I see!" Without saying a word, Jesse put on her hood, gently pushed away the bookshelf on the wall, got into a pre dug channel and entered the intricate sewer. After a while, she got out of the corner of a house in the Black Lake area and ran straight to Mandan manor. ¡­¡­ Two and a half hours later, an unsigned note was finally sent to the mage through the guard and housekeeper. "The guard said it was sent by a man who was shrouded under his cloak. Judging from his figure, the other party should be a woman," the old housekeeper explained politely. "I know who she is and who she works for." Mandan narrowed his eyes, released a flame and burned the note. The old housekeeper seemed to notice something and asked cautiously, "Sir, the child named Benny is not really yours..." "Shut up! It''s not something you should get involved in!" Before the housekeeper had finished speaking, Mandan immediately yelled, with an expression of anger and shame on his face. "As you wish!" the old housekeeper quickly bent down and bowed. "But I need to remind you that so far, you don''t have an heir who can inherit the family property, so illegitimate children are actually a good choice. At least master Benny has proved his talent, hasn''t he?" "I said! Shut up! You don''t have to worry about my business! As for Benny, I''ll see him myself before making a decision. You know, his mother is just a cheap civilian and ran away with another man behind my back. I''m not even sure whether the child is mine." Mandan was obviously a little grumpy today, He kicked over the vase in the corner and went straight to his bedroom. When the old housekeeper saw this scene, he couldn''t help sighing. He squatted down and picked up the fragments scattered on the ground, muttering to himself: "the great noble God, please bless young master Benny and don''t let him wander outside. Otherwise, the family may perish because there is no heir." Chapter 894 A day passed in the blink of an eye, and the Siddy tavern in the dock area once again welcomed countless sailors who drank and some guys who looked very cautious. As the largest stronghold of smuggler alliance in the whole Winterless City, it is not only a place for fun, but also a secret trading place. People who want to avoid high taxes and buy low-priced goods will gather here, and even hold auctions every once in a while to bid for rare magic weapons, equipment and potions with a token currency called smuggler coin. It can be said that Sidi tavern is like a parasite lying on the economic artery of winter free city. The more it sucks, the less the tax of the city will be. But all this has nothing to do with Mandan. He came here today just to meet someone, a boy who gave himself a headache. Gromin, the loyal Orc guard, followed closely, and drove back the bastards who wanted to take advantage with extremely ferocious eyes. They walked around the whole tavern two times, one before and one after, and finally sent a relatively small figure in an insignificant corner. Due to the dim light, Mandan couldn''t see each other''s face clearly, but he took the initiative to come close and asked in a uncertain tone, "are you Benny?" "Yes! Nice to meet you, sir." Zhang Cheng took off his hood and showed a young face. "What''s the matter with your eyes?" Mandan frowned subconsciously. "What do you ask?" Zhang Cheng tapped the eye mask on his left eye and replied with a smile: "I had a little accident and lost one eye." "Why don''t you go to the temple and let the priest cure it for you? With the wealth you have now, you can''t even take out this money?" said Mandan, who reached the opposite side of the table and kept looking up and down. Although he had made psychological preparations before he came, he could not help feeling a strong Aura now. It was like sitting in front of him was not a 13-year-old boy, but a clever and cunning dangerous element. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "why must we cure it? What I lose is loss. It can let me remember my mistakes and always remind me not to repeat them. As long as I pay one eye, I can get such a huge return. Isn''t it worth being happy?" "You are smart, precocious and better than I thought. But before we really start today''s conversation, I hope we can do a magic test to prove our blood relationship." Mandan looked complex and offered the first request. Because he knows that if he can''t confirm that the other party is really selfish, then the next conversation is not tenable. "Yes!" Zhang Cheng nodded and agreed. There was no doubt that he knew who the mage sitting in front of him was. Similarly, according to the boy''s residual memory, he inferred that the other party was likely to be the boy''s biological father. To Mandan, who was used to self-interest, who obviously didn''t care about other people''s feelings, he directly took out a piece of white crystal, cut his finger with a dagger, dropped a drop of blood on it, and then pushed it to Zhang Cheng: "come on! You''re also the first drop of blood on it!" Don''t think this is an ancient blood recognition! On the contrary! This is a complex magic device that can distinguish whether the two sides are related by blood. It is often used by nobles to detect whether their children are their own. After all, the atmosphere in mainland Phelan is so open, and the God of love, shuna, has no sense of shame. She encourages men and women to release their nature, not be bound by marriage, and enjoy the rest of the body. Therefore, it has almost become a popular fashion for noble men to have an affair, keep mistresses and visit brothels. And women are unwilling to show weakness, raise their faces, have a close relationship with the guards who protect themselves, and occasionally have a vigorous love game with young handsome artists and bards In short, only what you can''t think of, not what they dare not play. Such a promiscuous private life has naturally become a difficult problem to confirm whether future generations are their own. As a result, just as modern society is becoming more and more open to sex, which leads to the prevalence of genetic paternity testing, there is also magic to identify blood relatives in Phelan. As a saying goes, where there is demand, there is a market, and the corresponding products and technologies will come into being. No hesitation! Zhang Cheng cut his finger directly and dropped a drop of blood on the crystal surface. moment The crystal emits a bright light! Then two drops of blood slowly penetrated into the crystal and finally merged into one, forming a dark red crystal. Seeing this, mandanton breathed a sigh of relief and looked embarrassed. For several minutes, he finally said, "I believe you have seen the results. Yes, I am your father, at least in blood relationship." "So? Dear" father "?" Zhang Cheng asked back with a smile. In order to express his disdain, he even stressed the word "father" to make the whole sentence sound very harsh. If it was normal, Mandan would turn around and leave without hesitation. As a young romantic man, he has played with as many women as an ox hair, and the number of illegitimate children is probably not too small, so he never cares about these. According to the traditional concept of mainland Phelan, illegitimate children can not even be regarded as a member of the family at all. Most illegitimate children are either abandoned or raised to adulthood and go out. The best thing is to stay at home and become servants, housekeepers and other roles to serve their high brothers and sisters. But the problem is that Zhang Cheng''s current performance still exceeds the sum of all other illegitimate children, and has become a force that can not be underestimated. In addition, Mandan is not young, and he really needs an heir. So after forcibly resisting his inner unhappiness, he tapped the table with his right index finger and explained in a low voice, "I understand that there is resentment in your heart that I abandoned you. But you don''t know that it''s not me who abandoned you, but your mother eloped with another man behind my back. She abandoned you in the beggar''s nest!" "Resentment? No, no, no, I don''t mean resentment. Let''s put aside these old things and tell me what you want from me and how much chips you are willing to pay?" "I need you and the beggar''s nest under your control! In return, you will be my only heir." ¡­¡­ Chapter 895 Why would Mandan want to control the beggar''s nest? The answer is simple! He needs corpses, a lot of corpses, to study and experiment with necromancer magic. As a typical selfish evil camp mage, he has a very grand goal, that is to transform himself into a lich and obtain eternal life. Although it is no secret that a high-level caster has been transformed into a lich in Phelan, the problem is that Wudong city belongs to the sphere of influence of the God of justice. Obviously, it is impossible to have this knowledge, so we can only secretly experiment. If a secret laboratory can be established in the cemetery of the beggar''s nest, the huge negative energy alone will be inexhaustible. After making this clear, Zhang Cheng immediately reached an agreement with Mandan. One is responsible for building a secret laboratory and ensuring safety, and the other provides inheritance rights to make it a full member of an aristocratic family, which is used as a springboard to enter the upper class society. The relationship between the two is not so much a father and son as a mutual use. Blood relationship is only the premise of transaction, and the real link to maintain the relationship is interest. Otherwise, with so many mistresses and illegitimate children, why did Mandan choose Benny, who became the underground king of the beggar''s nest? Of course, neither of the two parties will admit this and still play their respective roles on the surface. In just two weeks, Mandan took Zhang Cheng to four banquets, introduced him openly to the upper class of Winterless City, and even met the famous Paladin, aribeth de timaland, Lord Nasir''s right-hand man. Unfortunately, the magic plague of Winterless city has not yet broken out, so the female Paladin still maintains the image of glory and greatness, and does not fall into darkness to show another side of her soul. Compared with the seemingly flawless bright side, Zhang Cheng undoubtedly prefers the other party to fall into darkness and be dominated by anger and resentment. He wanted to know how the God of justice would react when he saw the paladin he personally influenced, wielding a long sword and wantonly killing his followers. fly? ignore? Or are you going to show your broad mind and give it a chance for self salvation? Either way, he was sure that the God of justice would suffer a great loss. "Good evening, miss timaland, you are still as beautiful as ever tonight." Zhang Cheng took the initiative to bend down and gently kissed the back of the half elf Paladin''s hand. "Thank you for your compliment, Benny." aribes returned with a smile. I have to say that age is sometimes a perfect cover. If it was another adult male, she would never allow the other party to be too intimate with herself, but if it was a 13-year-old boy, there was no need to worry too much. In fact, as a paladin defending order and kindness, she doesn''t like such a social occasion full of extravagance and degeneration at all, but in order to ensure the safety of Lord Nasir, she has to participate again and again, so that many lecherous people regard it as the goal of hunting beauty. Seeing that aribes didn''t want to pay attention to himself, Zhang Cheng immediately stepped aside and silently observed today''s visitors, especially the priests around Lord sear. In particular, a Reverend Heim named deszel had a very uncomfortable feeling. Looking at the actors who had reached the designated position, he sighed involuntarily and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "I really hope that when the magic plague comes, you can give a wonderful performance for the gods that you will never forget. And I can also get the experimental results I want..." The voice just fell! Mandan hurried over from a distance, frowned and asked, "you seem to be a little close to that half elf named aribeth recently?" "Why, does this bother you, father?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "She''s a paladin of the God of justice! She''s not with us!" Mandan warned solemnly. "Hehe, I don''t think so. Haven''t you heard? How bright a person is, how dark he is in his heart. I look forward to the day when miss timaland falls into darkness, and then she will become my best helper." Zhang Cheng explained deeply. "Oh? Are you sure!" Mandan turned and glanced at aribeth, who was talking to her fiance. "Of course! She will belong to me, whether soul or body." Zhang Cheng''s tone revealed strong confidence. "Well, since you are so sure, it''s OK to try. I have to admit that you are smarter and bolder than when I was young. At least I never wanted to conquer a paladin serving the God of justice." Mandan''s mouth tilted slightly and a playful smile appeared on his face. Needless to ask, he mistakenly regarded Zhang Cheng''s approach to aribes as a normal response of adolescent boys to the strong desire of the beautiful opposite sex. Zhang Cheng smiled with disapproval and didn''t try to explain anything. While the guests were talking around, Mandan quickly lowered his voice and asked, "when will the laboratory I asked you to build deep in the cemetery be completed?" "One week at the latest, you should be able to use it." Zhang Cheng gave a specific figure without thinking. After all, now the cemetery is not the place full of dead monsters and evil believers after the outbreak of the magic plague. There are not only tomb guards, but also guards on patrol. Therefore, we can''t act recklessly without scruples. We must do it secretly. "OK! I''ll give you some relevant experimental instruments in two days and transport them directly for me." Mandan was obviously a little dissatisfied with the speed, but he didn''t complain. You should know that a week in mainland Phelan is not seven days, but ten days. There are only three weeks a month, so the progress of the whole project is not efficient. "Be patient, dear father. As a mage, the biggest enemy is impatience. It is always dangerous to engage in magic research. The more anxious you are, the more likely you are to make mistakes." "You know magic, too?" "Ah! Yes! In fact, after this period of study, I have become a master of the second ring spell." With that, Zhang Cheng raised his right hand and gently snapped his fingers. Pop! moment A silver snake flickering with electric light appeared out of thin air. It not only shuttled between five fingers, but did not hurt a hair. Mandan saw this scene, his pupils suddenly contracted, and the whole person seemed to have been fixed by someone. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time Chapter 896 There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng''s sudden spell casting ability frightened Mandan. After all, in his impression, the illegitimate son began to contact magic after being accepted by himself, and it didn''t take more than two weeks. In two weeks, he changed from an ordinary man to a mage who mastered the second ring spell. What an amazing speed! Not to mention the apprentices in winter college who are called "genius", they belong to the class with the highest talent in the whole continent of Fallon. You know, learning magic never depends on diligence and hard work, but on innate talent. If you don''t have good enough talent, even if you try hard, you will be a low-level mage all your life. You simply can''t understand the extremely complex theoretical knowledge of high-level magic. The most typical example is Carl sass, the last great arcane master of netherriel. When he was two years old, he performed his first trick. Later, he learned magic immediately. At the age of 22, he became a great arcane master and stood at the peak of that era. Finally, he invented the unprecedented level 12 magic, which almost replaced the first generation of magic goddess. Therefore, Mandan has every reason to believe that his chosen successor is also a magical genius, and began to spend a lot of energy on training and teaching him. Zhang Cheng also failed to disappoint his nominal "father". With endless knowledge in his mind, he reached the level of mastering the four ring arcane in only two and a half months. At this time, as a level 8 mage, Mandan had no ability to continue teaching, so he had to go into the laboratory under the cemetery alone with extremely complex emotions, envy, jealousy and a little comfort, and began to study the method of transforming himself into a lich. As he disappeared for several months, the right of the manor gradually transferred to Zhang Cheng, the only heir. "Master Benny, this is the income and expenditure of the last two months. Please have a look." the old housekeeper respectfully presented a parchment scroll full of accounts with both hands. "Thirty five thousand gold coins have been recorded this month?" Zhang Cheng glanced at it and immediately showed his surprised expression. "Of course! The people I arranged have mastered the sugar making method you provided before. They can produce at least five tons of syrup every month. If they are not afraid that expanding the production scale will reveal key technologies, the income can be doubled several times." the old housekeeper explained with a smile. After listening to this sentence, Zhang Cheng nodded thoughtfully: "good! Just maintain the current scale. Don''t leak the news." Obviously, what he came up with was not a tall technology, but just a way to make simple maltose syrup. You should know that sugar and honey, which can provide sweetness to food, have always been a real luxury in Phelan, especially in the north where the climate is relatively cold. Compared with refining white sugar from sugarcane or sugar beet, the production method of maltose is relatively simple. Just germinate the wheat, and then add some crops rich in starch such as glutinous rice to boil together. You can get a brown viscous syrup, which can be added to bread and snacks or eaten directly. The most important thing is that you don''t have to work hard on complex machinery or train workers. It''s the only choice to get rich. "Understand! Please rest assured! I will do my best to protect the secret of the workshop from outsiders." the old housekeeper quickly bent down and bowed. With the profits brought by maltose syrup getting higher and higher, he was extremely satisfied with the only heir of the family. He wanted to let the romantic Mandan remove the position of home owner. Of course, this idea can only be thought in my mind, and I dare not put it into practical action at all. Anyway, Mandan is a noble mage. It''s as easy for him to kill people in anger as eating and drinking water. "According to the old rules, send 10000 gold coins to the beggar''s nest and give it to Jesse. She is now competing for control with the temple of the God of justice and needs some financial assistance." Zhang Cheng threw the parchment scroll aside and gave a direct order. "I see! I''ll send someone to deliver the money tomorrow. But I don''t understand why you are so interested in the beggar''s nest?" the old housekeeper didn''t mean to object, but just asked a question. Zhang Cheng replied with a smile: "Because whoever completely controls the beggar''s nest controls one-third of the population of Wudong City, which is equivalent to a city in the city. Its political and military significance can never be bought with money. Then, taking the beggar''s nest as the base, we can slowly expand our power to Gangkou District, Black Lake District and pannisula district. Think about it, if this city has more than three-quarters of the land The land and population are under my control, so how long can Lord Nasir sit? " "I see! I think I understand your plan. You are obviously more ambitious and courageous than your master. I promise I will never mention this to anyone else." After that, the old housekeeper stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. He turned and left the room and disappeared at the end of the dark corridor. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in front of the main hall of the God of justice in the beggar''s nest, a large group of ragged poor people are waving sticks and stones, constantly shouting curses, and sometimes throw out the stones in their hands and spit on the steps of the temple. If it were before the turbulent year, this serious blasphemy would probably lead to the advent of the incarnation of the gods, and then directly a massacre. Never feel that the gods of the good camp are weak and deceptive! On the contrary, the goodness they advocate is not indulgence and tolerance, but the justice of iron and blood. However, after the turbulent year, the gods finally realized that the unparalleled power of his majesty IO, the God of God, could not be countered at all. They were all knocked down and walked as a saint. Many gods lost their lives, so no one dared to incarnate easily in the material world. Fortunately, the siege did not last long. When the sun was about to set, the demonstrators retreated to the dark alleys. No one noticed that in every alley, people were giving silver coins to these guys. yes! They didn''t gather to make trouble for no reason! It''s organized! Purposeful trouble! As one of the behind the scenes, Jesse is hiding in a nearby house. Through the window gap, she appreciates the surprised and angry expressions of the priests and paladins under the God of justice in the temple. Finally, she can''t help laughing. While laughing, she did not forget to sneer: "ha ha ha! This is the servant of the great God of justice? It''s ridiculous! A group of poor people make them in a mess. I think it won''t be long before these guys can''t hold up and take the initiative to get out of the beggar''s nest." "Hey, hey! You''re right! But the question is, why should we pay those poor people? Just force them to do so?" "Idiot! What do you know! If you force them, do you think it will have such an effect now? Benny said that fools will choose to use violence. We are smart people. We should learn to manipulate people''s hearts with interests..." Chapter 897 The temple is the sanctuary of the gods in the material world, a place to publicize the thoughts and ideas of the gods, and a gathering place for believers to pray and donate. It represents the supreme majesty of divine power. Generally speaking, unless it is a devil, a believer of the devil, or some evil monster, there is rarely a siege of the temple in Phelan. In particular, Lord Nasir, the nominal ruler of Wudong City, is also a believer in the God of justice. The mainstream belief of the whole city is the God of justice, Theil, and its influence permeates all aspects of the ruling structure. Even many bureaucrats and soldiers are priests and paladins of the God of justice. So the priest in the temple of the beggar''s nest never understood what he had done wrong, which caused so much public anger. Looking at the chaotic scene below the steps of the temple, he couldn''t help sighing and said to the senior priest who came to investigate the situation: "do you see? These damn poor people don''t know what they have been bewitched. They have besieged the temple for half a month, not to mention the believers. Even those who came to listen to the teachings in the past have disappeared." "They just stood outside and never rushed in?" the senior priest subconsciously frowned. Because of this strange situation, he couldn''t help thinking of some intrigues. "Yes, no one rushed in. But the problem is that they cut off the water and food sources of the temple. No one in the whole beggar''s nest is willing to provide us with food and drink, so we can''t even clean the temple right now." the young priest''s face was full of sadness. But no wonder! He originally thought that coming to the beggar''s nest to spread teachings was an easy and qualified job. Most of the poor didn''t even know a word. Coupled with their natural fear of the gods, they could easily harvest a large number of believers. But the tragic reality broke the ridiculous idea. Let alone believers, it is a problem whether the whole temple can be maintained or not. "Hey, it''s not your fault, boy. Let''s go and go back first. I don''t think it''s that simple. Maybe aribeth de timaland should send someone to investigate it himself." the senior priest was obviously more rational and didn''t mean to blame the younger generation, let alone get angry. "Thank you very much for your understanding! Please wait a moment. I need to pack up." ¡­¡­ As the beggar''s nest and the poor collectively besieged the temple of the God of justice, the senior management of Wudong city finally realized the seriousness of the problem, hurriedly sent people to investigate, and even hired some bold adventurers. But who knows, this place, which was originally just a gathering place for the poor, has now been run into an iron wall. Before they found out anything, Jesse organized people to kick them out. Those unknown adventure teams didn''t even have a chance to go out alive. The body was thrown into the sewer and eaten by rats. By concluding a community of interests, Zhang Cheng has turned this place into his own kingdom. Those who are honest and willing to cooperate can receive free food at least every day, but if they don''t cooperate, the whole family will evaporate. No one knows whether these people were killed or sold to slave traders. When Lord Nasir was furious and wanted to send a large number of guards to clean up the beggar''s nest, a terrible plague suddenly broke out in Wudong city. In less than a few weeks, the plague spread to every corner of the city, and hundreds of patients crowded the temple of Tyr in the center of the city. For a moment, the people were in a panic, and the prices of various drugs were soaring. Especially after the Municipal Council ordered to close the city gate and isolate the circulation between various regions, even the price of grain was out of control, so that the famous winter city college had to be closed temporarily. It seems that overnight, the former prosperous Pearl of Beidi has become a place of chaos. Under the terrorist threat of death, the dark side of human nature was released to the greatest extent, and all kinds of vicious crimes were committed together. Finally, there were too many prisoners to fit in the prison. Feeling the panic and despair revealed by the whole city, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help raising his mouth slightly and said to Jesse standing in front of him, "it''s time to enter the next stage. Tell all the residents of the beggar''s nest that at the beginning, whoever is willing to give faith can get food and medicine to resist the plague." "Faith?! are you going to be a God?" tifflin was surprised and his pupils contracted suddenly. "Become a God? No, I just want to do an experiment, an experiment about faith and gods. Remember, let them kneel down and pray to the gods. If someone glows red, it means he is a liar. For such people, make an example directly and never rest." Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkle with a deep light. Except for himself, no one in the world can understand the great significance behind the experiment, not even the gods. "I see! I''ll get it done." Jesse took the medicine and bowed deeply. There is no doubt that such eyes made her feel scared, as if she were an ant stared at by a dragon. "Relax, don''t be so nervous. I promise that when the plague is over, you will replace me as the underground queen of the beggar''s nest." Zhang Cheng stretched out his right hand and gently stroked each other''s smooth cheeks. After months of careful preparation, he finally revealed his sharp fangs and planned to complete the experiment with the help of the plague. Since there is no temple of the God of justice in the beggar''s nest, no matter what you do inside, you don''t have to worry about being noticed by the outside world. After all, at present, all the attention of Wudong city is focused on treating patients and preventing the unbridled spread of the plague. How can we have the energy to estimate others. "I''ll replace you?!" Jesse raised her head sharply, her eyes full of shock. "That''s right! Maybe in your opinion, the underground king of the beggar''s nest is a title full of power and glory, but for me, it''s like weeds and wild flowers everywhere on the roadside. It''s nothing to be surprised about. I have a greater goal and will never be limited to a certain place. So when I don''t need something, I will give it to the most loyal people last time Geng''s men. "Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully while gently fiddling with each other''s thick hair. Because it is only a projection of consciousness, he is in a relationship of extreme spiritual relaxation from beginning to end. The reason is very simple. Even if someone finds something and runs to kill him, the most is that consciousness returns to the noumenon, which can''t cause any substantive damage at all. Titan''s vitality is too strong to feel any threat. Maybe it was because of this that Sargeras was accidentally defeated by Medivh''s mother Magna aegwen Chapter 898 At night, in the basement of a civilian house in the beggar''s nest, there were more than 40 poor people in rags. They have one thing in common, that is, they are constantly coughing and their faces are covered with unhealthy flushing. You don''t have to ask. This is the primary symptom of the plague. Before long, everyone will start to have fever, nausea and vomiting according to their constitution. In serious cases, they will fall into a coma and eventually lose their lives. So far, there is no priest or magic potion in the whole Winterless city to treat it. Let alone treatment, we can''t even alleviate the symptoms. The streets are full of bodies died of plague. The only thing the guards can do is keep burning. Looking at these poor people whose eyes were numb and almost waiting to die, Jesse took a deep breath, pointed to a statue in the middle and said, "I believe you already know what to do next! Yes, as long as you want the great Benny to offer faith, I will give you the antidote to cure the plague." "Really? Is there really an antidote?" a middle-aged man in his forties raised his head suddenly. "That''s right! Do you see the liquid medicine emitting blue light behind you? As long as you drink it, you will get rid of the pain and return to health." Jesse pointed to the translucent liquid that hit the glass test tube not far away. Plague antidote! Now the whole Winterless city is looking for something crazy! It is said that Lord Nasir sent a call for help to the traditional ally deepwater City, hoping to develop a method to eliminate the plague with the help of each other''s advantages in magic. It can be said that whoever now has the antidote will become a hero in the eyes of the residents of the whole winter free city. He can not only obtain unimaginable huge wealth, but also get the gratitude of the people and unimaginable reputation at the same time. "Antidote! Give me antidote! As long as it can be my son, I am willing to give everything, even my own soul!" another young mother holding the child was excited and trembled. "I''d love to!" "Give me a bottle!" ¡­¡­ No one wants to die casually if he can live, even if he can enter the kingdom of gods and enjoy inexhaustible food and wine after death. Feeling these people who tried their best to catch the last straw, Jesse stood beside the statue and shouted, "shut up! Come one by one! Kneel down and pray piously to the statue. If it recognizes you, you can get the antidote to the plague for free." "I! I''ll come first!" the first middle-aged man who spoke took the lead to rush forward, knelt down and said with a pious praise: "great Benny! You are the only faith in my heart! You are the only true God in the world..." But before he finished, a red light fell from the sky. "Hum! Fool! How dare you try to muddle through by lying?" Jesse sneered, pulled out the dagger and wiped it on the other party''s neck. Poof! Scarlet blood splashed everywhere, and soon the ground was completely red. As for the middle-aged man, he tried to struggle at the beginning, but soon lost consciousness and fell to the ground with a plop, turning into a warm body. Jesse gently wiped the blood on the dagger and gave a warning without raising her head: "if someone wants to cheat the antidote with performance, I advise you to die early. Who''s next?" "I''ll come!" The young mother holding the child took the initiative to step forward, forced herself not to look at the dead body next to her, knelt down on the statue and whispered nervously on her face. Next second! Another white light fell from the sky, covering her from head to foot. Jesse saw this scene and nodded with satisfaction: "you passed the test! Go and get the antidote. Remember, as a believer, you have to come here to pray once a day." "Thank the great master for his generosity and kindness!" the young mother quickly bent down and bowed again. Then she picked up a bottle of Potion on the table and poured half of it down for herself and her child. When the cool feeling began to spread around from the stomach, the feeling of nausea, fever and vomiting quickly disappeared and replaced by an unspeakable ease. The crying baby also calmed down slowly, and the little face full of tears showed a calm that had not been seen in many days. The plague is cured! Everyone present noticed this very obvious change, and the mood became extremely excited. As the saying goes, if there is the first, there is the second, and if there is the second, there is the third About twenty minutes later, more than forty people all drank the potion and began to kneel piously in front of the statue and read aloud the hymn of praise. However, if you listen carefully, you will find that these poems were originally taught to believers by the priest of the God of justice. They just changed their names. If it hadn''t been for his strong concentration, Jesse would have laughed on the spot. She even imagined how the priest of the God of justice would react if he saw the scene in front of her? Directly mad? Or pull out weapons to destroy these blasphemous poor? ¡­¡­ With the antidote of the plague, a sect that worshipped Benny soon grew up in the beggar''s nest. An ambitious guy helped build the shelf of the church and began to infiltrate the surrounding areas. Using concealment and strict organizational structure, more and more people have to join in order to survive, and gradually formed a huge force. With the increasing number of rich businessmen and nobles in the church, they began to join hands in politics, commerce and trade to make profits for themselves and the church. As a saying goes, nothing in the world is more terrible than religion. Perhaps the original founders of many sects simply wanted to spread their ideas and ideas to more people. But when more and more people participate in it, it will inevitably produce interest relations, so as to form a huge interest community. As the initiator, Zhang Cheng has absorbed and transformed the soul energy, integrated a trace of divinity carried by broken magic crystal into his body, and began to draw strength from faith and evolve towards demigod. Of course, this process is not achieved overnight and will take a long time. Just when he calmed down and waited for a good play, the old housekeeper suddenly burst into the room and reported with a smile: "master Benny, miss aribeth de timaland visited and said that she had something important to discuss with you." "Did she say what''s important?" Zhang Cheng hid the golden light in his pupils and turned to pretend to be interested. "I don''t know, but I think it''s a good opportunity." "Yes, this is indeed a good opportunity..." Chapter 899 "Good afternoon, Ms. aribes. Listen to the housekeeper, you have something important to discuss with me?" as soon as Zhang Cheng came to the living room, he took the initiative to owe a little to the female paladin in armor. He could feel what a fragile and helpless soul was hidden in the other party''s forced calm. The terrible plague of Winterless city is about to torture aribes crazy. She is tired and helpless. No matter what she does, she can''t stop the spread of the plague, and the order in the city is almost collapsed. In particular, the Penisula District, where the prison is located, has completely lost control. The prisoners who broke through the cage beat, smashed and robbed recklessly, venting the beast of their inner fear of death. The docks were not much better. The bold smugglers and sailors even attacked the guards and drove them out of the whole area. They closed their doors and did whatever they wanted. It can be said that Lord Nasir has lost control of Winterless city and can only order to block all areas to ensure the safety of the city center. "Good afternoon, Benny, I really have something important to discuss with you." aribeth managed to squeeze out a smile. "Oh, what is it?" asked Zhang Cheng, pretending to be sincere. "It''s about food! In order to prevent the spread of the plague, the Municipal Council has ordered to block the whole city, so we can''t get food supplies from the outside for a long time, resulting in soaring food prices. At present, many civilians have lost their food sources. I heard that you hoarded a lot of food before the outbreak of the plague, so I hope you can at this critical moment Stand up and give some help to the people, "aribes said bluntly. After all, paladins are a group of straight hearted people. They don''t know how to beat around the Bush, let alone how to test the tone of things like this. "I''m sorry, miss timaland. Do you mean... Let''s donate a large amount of food for free?" the old housekeeper frowned and suddenly interrupted. Iris nodded softly, "yes! The city hall has not enough money to buy food. All we can give is heartfelt gratitude." When the old housekeeper heard this sentence, he couldn''t help laughing and sarcastically said: "gratitude? Sorry, Mandan manor never needs any gratitude. Without money, we can accept equivalent magic items, potions and scrolls, but it''s impossible to take them for nothing." "Are you going to watch those poor people starve?" asked aribeth with an ugly face. "What does their starvation have to do with us? That''s your problem with Lord Nasir! It''s not our responsibility that you didn''t manage the city well and let the magic plague, famine and chaos spread everywhere." the old housekeeper retorted sharply. Iris was obviously irritated by this sentence, trembling slightly all over, and her eyes burst out angry flames. But in the end, her duty as a paladin forced her to calm down and turn her eyes to Zhang Cheng: "Benny, are you really not going to take out the stored food to help the people?" "I''m really sorry, I can''t do this. In addition, I suggest you''d better not try to rob with guards. My father has placed a lot of fire glue in the warehouse, which can burn all the grain to ashes in an instant." Although at the time of these words, Zhang Cheng''s expression and tone were full of sincerity. But even fools can hear it. This is not a suggestion at all, but a naked threat. They would rather burn it all than donate it free. "Very good! Very good! I misjudged you!" aribeth was obviously going crazy. Without saying a word, he turned and left without stopping for a second. Looking at her slightly slim figure, Zhang Cheng touched his chin and muttered, "is it so easy to be angered? No wonder few paladins can stick to the end. It''s too easy to fall into the dark." "Young master, do you need me to send someone to continue to stimulate her and make her lose her mind earlier?" the old housekeeper asked meaningfully. "No, No. her depravity is inevitable. It''s fate''s arrangement. We can''t escape at all. All we have to do is wait and wait patiently. But before that, I don''t mind giving that idiot Lord Nasir some color to see. How dare you think of me? I really don''t know how to write the word" death ". Go and find some people to spread rumors in the city about the plague The plague is actually because he offended the goddess of plague and disease. Once he died, the plague will stop immediately. "Zhang Cheng sneered and issued an extremely sinister and vicious order. You know, if this rumor spreads, Lord Nasir can''t explain it even if he has a hundred mouths. In addition, he ordered the blockade of the city and the complete separation of various regions, which had already offended too many people. Before long, this bottom-up anger will completely tear it apart. It is difficult to say whether he can live until the end of the plague, let alone continue to rule the winter city. "Ah! That''s a wonderful idea! I seem to have seen the overthrow of Lord Nasir''s rule, and you will become the new ruler of the city." the old housekeeper touched his chest with one hand and bowed, revealing strong expectation in his tone. "Hehe, maybe." Zhang Cheng did not say that he had never intended to rule the city, but just used the people in the city as chess pieces and consumables for a huge experiment. After the experiment, it is not certain whether the city and its residents exist. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Mandan, hiding under the tomb, was concentrating on placing a fresh dead body just buried on the anatomical table. Just as he was about to wake him up and turn him into a dead, gromin, the orc guard, suddenly ran in and shouted with blood: "master! No! There are some mysterious guys outside! They control the zombies, skeletons and mummies you wake up. It seems that they are going to do something." "Hmm? Control the undead I made!" Mandan''s eyes lit up. Because those who can control the dead are either powerful mages or priests of the evil camp. No matter which one, it has helped his research, and even greatly accelerated the progress. No hesitation! After a little preparation, Mandan left the hidden underground laboratory and headed for the other party''s area under the leadership of the orc guard groming. He was not aware of the huge conspiracy hidden behind the terrible plague, let alone how powerful and dangerous a race he was going to deal with. Chapter 900 Rumor is the most effective, despicable, vicious and lowest cost smear trick in the world. Especially when it is aimed at a person, it can always produce unimaginable terrible power. It can even say the black into white and then wipe the white into black until the rumored person breaks down and has a strong suicidal impulse. In fact, because the channels for people to receive information are not really in their own hands, they are easy to be fooled and lame, and take the initiative to become the disseminator and accomplice of rumors. Unfortunately, no one really realized the power of rumors in the mainland of Phelan. Therefore, when there was a rumor that Lord Nasir triggered the plague in the city, the soldiers responsible for maintaining order did not pay much attention. After all, the plague is so terrible that almost everyone has lost one or two relatives and friends. It is reasonable to vent their dissatisfaction with the rulers. However, within a few days, the spread of rumors began to expand, and more and more people participated in the discussion, and the attitude of citizens began to become strange. It was not until one day that the rulers of Winterless city realized the seriousness of the problem when a little boy threw a stone and hit the head of Lord Nasir who went out to inspect the people''s situation, which triggered a fierce conflict between the people and the guards. Then the bishop and paladin of Tyr, the God of justice, tried to explain to the angry people that the rumors were not true at all. But it''s too late! With the help of Zhang Cheng''s sects, the already precarious situation suddenly subsided. Finally, the poor Lord Nasir couldn''t control the location of the city center. He had to hide in the closed gate of the castle and hope that the deep-water city would study the antidote as soon as possible, and then calm the people''s anger and restore its rule. But he didn''t know that when he entered the castle to isolate himself from the outside world, a terrible cleaning broke out in the Black Lake area. Tiffany Jesse from the beggar''s nest, with his assassins, sneaked into the homes of believers of the God of justice or diehard supporters of Lord Nasir with the help of the sewers extending in all directions, and ruthlessly cut down the roots. When all this dust settled, Zhang Cheng no longer disguised his identity as the underground king of the beggar''s nest. At the same time, he held a party in the name of Mandan in order to elect a new ruler of Winterless city. His excuse is very simple, which is the content of the rumor. By the way, he also pointed out that Lord Nasir hiding in the Winterless castle is a real scum. He only knows to ensure his own life and safety, regardless of the people''s life and death, and is not worthy to continue to rule the city. As a responsible and compassionate aristocrat, he is willing to donate all the food in the warehouse to ensure that every family will have at least one meal a day. Have to say! Rumors seriously hurt opponents, and then win over stupid people through a large number of seemingly selfless donations. This shameless routine is about to be played by politicians, but countless people will buy it every time. As a result, it was no surprise that a boy who appeared to be only 13 years old was elected as the new Lord of Winterless city. As for poor Nasir, of course, he was ruthlessly abandoned. Even more than half of the guards defected on the spot and were no longer willing to support him. For ordinary people facing the dual threat of plague and hunger, who can provide food and antidote, they will choose who will rule themselves. Therefore, under Zhang Cheng''s deliberate disregard, the sect that believes in him secretly expanded rapidly. In just half a month, it actually included more than half of the population of the whole city, and even began to squeeze the living space of the Theil church, the God of justice. Finally, a deportation declaration signed by nobles, businessmen and citizens was sent to Lord Nasir hiding in winter castle. The once famous adventurer and outstanding soldier picked up the parchment scroll with trembling hands, looked from head to tail, then smashed the table and roared angrily: "Asshole! Traitor! How dare they! I built this city myself! No one can take it away from me! Army! Where is my army? I want to put an end to the rebellion! I want to catch them and hang them all!" "Hanging? Do you want to hang more than half of the city''s population? It is not us who betrayed the city! But you! Look at you now. Where is the courage to be brave in those years? From the outbreak of the plague to now, you have been hiding like a coward. Winterless City does not need such a Lord. We need a lord who can really lead us out of pain and suffering Despairing leader. "The envoy representing Zhang Cheng raised his chin high and his tone was full of contempt. "Lord Nasir has been trying to relieve the plague! He sent out a request for help to the deep water city, and the archmages will soon work out the antidote." aribeth, standing aside, couldn''t help but stand up to defend the object of his loyalty. "Sorry, madam, we can''t wait that long. In addition, I need to officially inform you that this city will no longer believe in the God of justice, Tel, and you and your God have also been expelled." the messenger sneered and said something that made many people present angry. You know, it''s very humiliating for a God to be expelled from a certain place. If not, it will trigger a series of chain reactions. "Are you serious?" a bearded bishop stood up and asked loudly. The messenger nodded without hesitation: "yes! This is the will of all the people of Winterless city! You have failed the city! You have failed the citizens living here! Now, we don''t need you anymore! Please leave!" "Good! I promise you will regret today''s stupid decision!" the bishop jumped out of his mouth word by word, emitting powerful divine energy all over his body. "Regret? No! The only thing we regret is that we didn''t drive you incompetent people away earlier! Declare that I have arrived. Please leave the territory of Winterless city within a month." Then the messenger turned and walked out of the castle gate with his head held high. Through the long corridor, the people waiting outside could be heard to burst into warm cheers, as if they had won a big battle. "Damn it! Why did this happen?" Lord Nasir kicked over the table, his eyes bloodshot. He couldn''t believe why a beloved self was suddenly hostile to the people and even reduced to the degree of expulsion. "Calm down, my friend, there must be some conspiracy behind this matter. Do we have a month to go? We will solve the plague in this month, and then investigate the boy called Benny to find out who he is and what devil or devil is behind it." "Yes! First of all, we must solve the plague! Prove that we are not incompetent!" "I''ll go to Shenshui city myself to see how far the antidote has been developed." ¡­¡­ Chapter 901 "Congratulations! Your plan is successful. How about it? What''s it like to be Lord of Winterless city?" Jesse, wearing a red dress, took a glass and glanced at the nobles and rich businessmen celebrating the victory in the hall. As for those poor civilians, like the bottom of society in all the world, they were excluded from the feast of power alternation from the beginning. Because no matter which interest group becomes the ruler, the status of ordinary people as the exploited class will never change. "Success? No! My plan has just begun! As for the status of Lord of winter city, it''s just a tool to achieve my goal." Zhang Cheng explained with a smile. There is no doubt that it is easier for a conspiracy master like him to set off a rebellion in the small Winterless city than to eat and drink water. Moreover, Lord Nasir is not alastro of silver moon city. The latter not only has unparalleled powerful spell casting ability and personality charm, but also is very smart enough to deal with all kinds of despicable means. In fact, Lord Nasir is not a qualified ruler. He is just lucky to get the support of the Tyr church, the God of justice. In addition, deep water city needs an iron ally to stop Luskan''s expansion. I= Not enough political wisdom! Lack of strong ruling skills! There is no personal charm enough to convince the people! Even the strong physique and fighting skills trained in the original adventure are retreating with the increase of age! Everything has proved that this old man is not worthy to be Zhang Cheng''s opponent. The gap between them is like a small earth bag on the side of the road and Mount Everest. There is no comparability at all. Failure is simply a normal result. There is nothing to be surprised about. "What are you going to do next? According to the information I got, luscan in the North seems to be aware of something and is planning an attack on Winterless city. You''d better be prepared." Jesse couldn''t help telling the bad news he just got. At present, she has become a true underground queen of the beggar''s nest. She doesn''t want any large-scale unrest to lead to her loss of her existing status. "Oh? Has luscan finally taken action?" Zhang Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a playful smile. The last time he came to the world as a giant dragon, he left a very rich secondary production for luscan. Whether it is the caster organization renamed "light of secret Dharma" after integration and a large number of mages transformed into dragon people, or the violent army under Gar who drank the blood of the abyss Lord, it is enough to set off a terrible storm in the north. However, Jesse obviously didn''t know this. With a dignified face, he warned: "don''t underestimate luscan! They are different from before! Even the silver moon alliance and the Harper alliance dare not easily get close to the sphere of influence controlled by luscan. With the military power of Winterless City, it is impossible to confront luscan alone. We need allies, very, very powerful allies." "Ha ha! No, dear. On the contrary, luscan is our ally." Zhang Cheng took a gold coin out of his arms and injected a unique mixed energy into it. After a while, the coin showed a strange pattern like a dragon scale. He slipped the coin directly into Jesse and said meaningfully, "send someone to give it to valindra." "Walindra? The leader of the light of the secret law!" Jesse''s eyes widened with an unbelievable expression. "That''s right! Do you think that''s the only piece I control? No, I have more pieces than you think." after saying that, Zhang Cheng took a sip of the best wine from his glass, and his only intact eyes were as calm and deep as lake water. "Who the hell are you?" Jesse Xian finally couldn''t help asking the question hidden in the bottom of her heart for a long time. Although she had long realized that this strange boy was definitely not Benny, the timid pickpocket, she never thought that the other party was still in contact with the senior management of luscan. "Does it matter who I am?" Zhang Cheng put down his glass and shook his head with a smile. "No, it''s not important at all. You just need to know that if you do your job well, you can get unexpected returns, and you don''t need to know too much about others. In addition, don''t try to guess my behavior from the perspective of mortals. The things that ordinary people dream of, such as power, money, honor and so on, are not fundamentally different from garbage in my eyes ¡£¡± Hearing this, Jesse subconsciously frowned, "so what do you want?" "Sorry, what I want is not easy to express in words. Besides, you may not understand it even if you say it. Well, I think we''ll stop talking and give the coin to valindra for me as soon as possible. If I guess correctly, Lord Nasir will not be willing to fail, and deepwater city doesn''t want to lose a bridgehead against luscan, In the end, we have to speak with strength. I intend to perform a big play with luscan to completely annihilate the reinforcements sent by deepwater city and give them an impressive lesson. " When he said these words, Zhang Cheng made no secret of his malice towards deepwater city. He plans to use a terrible massacre to bleed the most powerful overlord on the west coast of the continent of Fallon. The other side of the province always likes to meddle when they are full. "I see!" Jesse leaned slightly with one hand on his chest, then turned and disappeared into the crowd. As soon as she left her front foot, a dark figure came out of the corner and asked in a low voice, "are you sure that this tifflin won''t betray and hand over such an important thing to her?" "No, she won''t, because she doesn''t have the courage. What, have you found the traces of those reptiles?" Zhang Chengtou asked without answering. "It''s already wired! But I''m a little curious. How did you find out that their activities are so secret?" the tone of the shadow revealed strong doubt and confusion. "If I said I had the ability to predict the future, would you believe it?" "I don''t know! But my intuition tells me that you didn''t lie." "Then trust your intuition. You''d better be careful. The creator race is not an easy guy to deal with. Their magic power is old and powerful, which is not comparable to that of ordinary mages." "I''m not an idiot! I won''t fight the enemy easily! I''m the eyes and ears in the dark. I only record what I see and hear." ¡­¡­ Chapter 902 The city of thousands of sails - luscan, the northernmost city on the west coast of the whole continent of Fallon, a place once controlled by evil mages, is full of chaos, crime and illegal trade. However, since May 1357 in the valley calendar, a terrible military coup completely changed the city after the Allied war between the Mathematical Olympiad brotherhood ruling luscan and the winter free city and deep water city. The Mathematical Olympiad Brotherhood was forced to dissolve and reorganize, from a caster organization keen on internal fighting to a light of secret Dharma with stronger strength and closer organizational structure. The army with chaotic command system was also forcibly divided into two parts. One part is the urban defense army to maintain public security and daily patrol in the city, which is mainly composed of human beings and under the jurisdiction of the city hall. The other part is composed of orcs, orcs, barbarians and giants of different varieties who drink the devil''s blood. There are even several white dragons, mainly responsible for foreign wars. In addition, the Navy swept the whole Jianwan Bay. Any merchant ship passing through here must pay expensive tolls, otherwise it will be ruthlessly attacked and plundered. When the Deepwater city and Winterless City fleets were completely destroyed, they only had to pay honestly and did not dare to make any provocative moves at all. Similarly, the guild led by Artemis ntrelli is also taking active action to eliminate harpists, santalin and other intelligence organizations who want to put their tentacles in, and establish strongholds on the enemy''s territory to collect useful information. powerful! Evil! overbearing! This is the new luscan created by Zhang Cheng! After his disappearance, several people with great power did not quarrel over the distribution of rights. Instead, they took the initiative to set up a round table parliament to clearly divide their areas of responsibility, so as to ensure that they can continue to suppress the surrounding areas, slowly develop and grow, and establish a country worthy of the name. As it happens, today is the regular time for a round table meeting every month. As the leader of the light of the secret law and the brain of the city, valindra is always the first to arrive, sitting alone in a chair waiting for others to arrive. Xini, a former female apprentice, stood beside her, staring at the blue sky, white clouds and the sea outside the window, and didn''t know what she was thinking. The second one present was Artemis ntrelli. As usual, he is always used to staying in the dark corner of the room silently, rarely expressing his opinions, let alone sitting in a chair. Soon, the supreme commander of the army, the evil Orc gar, also arrived. He sat down carelessly and began to drink the liquor he carried with him. His two scarlet eyes glanced at the two female mages opposite from time to time. Although he had not fought a war for a long time, he was still a powerful soldier, emitting a strong smell of blood all over. As for the fourth present, Ian, who is the actual controller of the Navy and has the title of "pirate king". As a half dragon warrior, he has a long life, so he can''t see the traces of the erosion of years. He smiled and greeted everyone present. Just when Gar and others were impatient and wanted to say something, gildan, the last person in charge of municipal management, finally arrived. The guy who was born as a sergeant has long lost the spirit of daring to fight and fight. He has gained enough weight for two or three circles and has a beautiful goatee on his chin. He is no different from those smart nobles and politicians. "Cough! Now that everyone is here, let''s start today''s meeting." valindra coughed hard and announced on her own initiative. "Damn it! What else are you talking about? Give me the authorization directly, and my army will level the winter city." Gar threw the empty wine bottle aside and shouted. Rather than intrigue, he prefers to crush the enemy with unparalleled strength and let the opponent collapse in pain and despair. "Don''t worry! The city hall hasn''t finished the war mobilization! We need time to raise food and all kinds of materials! Do you think the war can be fought casually?" gildan was the first to stand up and retort. You should know that although after several years of stable development and a large number of people fled here in turbulent years, Luskan has become a big city with a population of more than 100000, and the surrounding farms built by slaves and self-employed farmers are also continuously producing food, it is not easy to support the deployment of tens of thousands of people. "Pirate king" Ian shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "my fleet is ready to attack the ports of Winterless city and deepwater city at any time, and even completely block their sea transportation lines." "What about the silver moon city alliance? Has alastro changed recently?" valindra directly looked at the killer in charge of intelligence work. Ntrelli ignored the problem, walked directly out of the dark corner, put a gold coin on the table and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "before discussing this, I think it''s necessary for you to take a look at this." "A unique gold coin?" gildan frowned subconsciously. He didn''t have any magic talent at all. He couldn''t see the particularity of this gold coin at all. But walindra''s pupil suddenly contracted, carefully picked up the coin and put it in the palm of her hand to feel the energy contained in it. Then she suddenly stood up and shouted with ecstasy: "it''s the master! It''s the power of the master! He''s finally back!" "What?!" Sydney rushed forward with an arrow and grabbed the gold coin from walinder''s hand. After a few seconds, she trembled and muttered, "my God! It''s really the master! I knew those despicable gods could not defeat him! He is the most powerful dragon in the world!" "Ha ha! Winterless city and deep water city! Prepare to tremble in front of the master! We will win this war!" Gar laughed excitedly. Compared with other people''s gaffes, Ian was much calmer and asked directly, "where did this coin come from? If the owner really returned, why didn''t he appear directly in front of us?" "In fact, this coin was sent by a tifflin named Jesse. She now controls the beggar''s nest in Winterless city and works for a 13-year-old boy named Benny. As far as I know, the gold coin was made by the boy." ntry facade gave his intelligence source without emotion. "A 13-year-old boy? You mean... He''s the master we''ve been secretly looking for?" walindra also seemed to notice something was wrong, with a trace of doubt in his eyes. "I''m not sure. But according to that tifflin, her master wants to meet you directly. By the way, the 13-year-old boy has been elected the new Lord of Winterless City, and has issued an expulsion order to Lord Nasir and the Church of the God of justice." Chapter 903 Wudong college, once the pride of Wudong City, is a comprehensive school willing to open the door to civilians to teach all kinds of knowledge, magic and martial arts. Although the number of students enrolled has been small due to the scarcity of teachers, many people still flock to it. Most importantly, the college has continuously cultivated all kinds of talents for Lord Nasir. Although the college has been forced to close down under the double attack of plagues and riots, the best part of it has been kept intact, with more than a dozen experienced teachers and dozens of graduates. Standing on the ground floor of Winterless castle, aribeth was looking at these young people who were still willing to work for Lord Nasir with gratifying eyes. After all, being betrayed by the people of the whole city is a great blow to all future generations, including Lord Nasir, whether psychological or material. If the Winterless castle had not always had food stored for war, it is estimated that there would be no second choice except the gloomy departure of gray head and gray face. Because the insidious Zhang Cheng completely cut off the food supply to the winter Free castle, no businessmen and people are willing to sell the already very tight food to a group of losers who have been ordered to be expelled. However, with the arrival of the Deepwater City Mission and the completion of the plague antidote, aribes believes that he will turn defeat into victory and win the support of the people of Winterless city again. Just as she was about to say something to the expectant students, a strong wave of spatial energy suddenly appeared out of thin air. Then one portal after another was opened, and countless goblins rushed out. Without saying a word, they began to kill those students who had not responded. What''s more, behind the goblins, there are several masked human spell casters. Compared with the former who can only make trouble and destroy, the latter is the real threat. In just a few seconds, they use magic to disturb the whole underground hall. "Calm down! Take up arms! Kill these invaders!" aribeth reminded loudly, drawing out his sword and joining the battle. As a paladin who believes in the God of justice, she has fought with many spell casters in the evil camp. She knows that the best way to deal with the mage is not to be afraid. Even if she is injured, she should chase the enemy crazy attack to ensure that she can''t sing spells without vultures. You know, whether it''s the magic of rebounding damage or the magic of completely protecting against physical attack, generally speaking, it won''t last too long. Once this kind of magic disappears, the next time is to fight back. It has to be said that aribeth de timaland is indeed an excellent melee professional and knows her own strengths and weaknesses. In the blink of an eye, she chopped two masked mages to the ground. As for those timid goblins, they had long been slaughtered by the students and teachers, leaving only corpses everywhere and the strong smell of blood in the air. But before they could catch their breath, a guard covered with blood rushed in from the outside and shouted, "madam! The whole basement is full of goblins and invaders of unknown origin! They robbed even the magical animals sent by deep water city to make plague antidotes." "What?!" aribeth suddenly changed his face and ran in the direction of the exit. She could not believe that such a huge mistake had been made at this critical moment. Without the magical creatures sent by the deep water city, the plague antidote can not be made. If the plague antidote can not be made, it will not be able to win the trust of the people again, let alone regain the rule of the winter free city. In addition, according to the information provided by the harpist alliance, the powerful luscan in the north is also ready to move, and it is possible to start a war southward at any time. Due to the intervention of Zhang Cheng, the situation of Wudong city is miserable. If you are careless, you will fall into the abyss. However, like a sentence often mentioned in many stories, no matter how strong the castle is, it can''t resist the attack from the inside. When aribes came to the exit, he only saw his fiance fanswick and deszel fighting with several masked mages and goblins, and the magical creatures from deep water city were sent away by another mage. "No!!!!!" Watching the destruction of the soon to be successful plague antidote, her brain was immediately dominated by anger. She rushed forward with an arrow and waved a long sword like the God of war. She killed all the remaining enemies without leaving a living mouth. In particular, the large amount of blood stained on his armor filled the paladin who should have been calm and wise with a sense of disobedience. "Aribes? Are you all right?" van Swick noticed something and hurriedly called his fiancee''s name. "Of course I''m fine! What''s wrong is the whole Winterless city! Come on! Act now, we must find the whereabouts of the four creatures immediately!" aribes roared angrily. I don''t know why, she always felt that there was a burning flame in her heart, and she couldn''t control her emotions. Deszel on one side undoubtedly found this. The corners of his mouth tilted slightly and flashed a hint of imperceptible fun. He immediately echoed: "yes! We must recover the antidote! However, since the people in Wudong city are not friendly to us, I suggest it''s best to hire those college students to complete this task." "Hire students?" van Swick was stunned. "Yes! Hire students! Many of them have met the graduation requirements. It''s time to contribute to Winterless city. I believe no one will object as long as the salary is high enough." deszel explained with a serious look. "That makes sense! I''ll talk to those students now!" Without realizing that a huge conspiracy had come, aribes turned around and returned to the underground of the castle to find the students who had survived the emergency just now. Not long after her front foot left, deszel took van Swick''s hand and said in a low voice, "my dear friend, I don''t know if you find out. Aribeth''s mood is a little abnormal recently. She will go astray sooner or later." "No! Aribes will not degenerate! Like me, she is the most devout believer of the God of justice. Only recently, she has been under too much pressure, so she is more impatient. Believe me, when the situation calms down, she will soon return to normal." van Swick defended his fiancee. "Oh, well, I believe you. But you have to understand that women sometimes need care. You have to find a way to help her share the pressure." "I... what should I do?" "Naturally, take the initiative to take some responsibilities. Come with me. Making antidotes is not only enough for the four magical creatures, but also a lot of complex preparations." ¡­¡­ Chapter 904 There is no doubt that it is impossible for Zhang Cheng to hide such things as Wudong Castle sending a large number of students around the city to inquire about the trace of magical creatures. Less than an hour''s effort, including the names, ages, races, occupations, experiences, personalities and other details of these students, was compiled into a volume and placed on the desk. After a brief look, he threw the information aside, smiled and said, "don''t worry about these guys. They can do whatever they want. Just send someone to watch. In addition, recently, pay more attention to the Embassy in deepwater city. I think those people must be spies of the Harper alliance." "Laissez faire? Sir, with all due respect, these people are loyal to Lord Nasir. Once they find the magical creatures in deep water city and create an antidote to the plague, it will not be a good thing for us." an old man who looks more than 60 years old took the initiative to bend down and bow. He was no one else, but the ambitious and speculator who stood up and helped form the church. "Antidote? No, believe me, it''s not that easy. What''s more, even if they can make antidotes? Most people in this city have accepted my simplified version of the plague antidote. Even if they study something better, it will only cost me less. Wouldn''t it be better if we just grab it and distribute it directly to the citizens?" Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. You should know that the plague antidote he provided is only an inhibitory drug, which can not eradicate the plague. If the infected person does not drink after a period of time, the plague lurking in the body will still recur. Of course, this is not the antidote he can''t do to completely cure the plague, but to better control the ignorant people and make them carry out hypnotic hints in the process of taking the antidote again and again until the other party completely becomes a blind fanatic believer. "Well, now that you have made a decision, I''ll tell you later. As for the Embassy of deepwater City, please don''t worry. Their every move is under our surveillance. Every citizen of this city is your eyes and ears." the old man promised. "Very good! Remember, don''t act rashly recently, and don''t stimulate the Church of Lord Nasir and the God of justice hiding in the Winterless castle. Wait patiently, and they will be disintegrated from the inside soon. At that time, we just need to guide the public opinion a little..." Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng raised his hands and made an upward movement. "Boom! The fear, resentment and anger accumulated by the people of the whole Winterless city will be released like a hot flame, and then the Pearl of the north will completely fall into evil." "As you wish, my great and wise master." the old man lay on the ground and gently kissed Zhang Cheng''s robe, and then carefully left the room backwards. Watching his background gradually disappear at the end of the corridor, Jesse, who hid in a dark corner and waited for a long time, came out and reported with a dignified expression: "the latest news, valindra has left luscan. If there is no accident, she will arrive at Winterless City Wharf at midnight today at the latest." "Oh? Is she here at last? Yes, it seems that the whole plan is going well." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and nodded with satisfaction. "Smooth? I don''t think so! You know? Just over an hour ago, a man put a cold dagger around my neck and asked me to convey the news to you. You''d better not make any accident, or I won''t go with you to death." Jesse''s voice trembled, obviously frightened. But no wonder! As an assassin proficient in assassination, she was found by putting a dagger around her neck, which almost means a huge gap between the two. If the other party wants, he can cut his throat at any time and let her die of suffocation or excessive blood loss. "Hehe, don''t worry, as I mentioned before, luscan is an ally, and there will be no bloody conflict between us. What do you think, dear Artemis ntrelli." as he said, Zhang Cheng looked behind the statues in the corner of the room. "Ah! You''re right! But the premise is that you must first prove your identity." With a low hoarse voice, a man in a gray cloak left the cover of the shadow and appeared in the living room. Compared with a few years ago, the killer looked more gloomy, and the whole person seemed like a dark fog, which could disappear from his sight at any time. "Proof? How do you want me to prove it? If I remember correctly, I gave you a bottle of magic potion, which made you get faster speed and physical coordination. Now let me see how much you have improved." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng immediately disappeared from his chair! Next second Ding! A crisp sound of metal collision reverberated in the air. Holding a knife for cutting fruit in his hand, he forced the famous entrelli of the whole continent back several steps. "Blinking magic?!" the killer raised his eyebrows in surprise. "No! It''s not magic! It''s another power." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head, and took the initiative to attack again. Ding! Ding! When! When! In just half a minute, the two had fought for dozens of rounds. The speed was so fast that they couldn''t see the movements and figures at all. They could only barely see the golden sparks splashed after the collision between the residual image and the weapon. Such a fierce and amazing confrontation, not to mention Jesse, even if the Dark Elf Ranger trist comes, he will kneel down and sing conquest in a few seconds. With the energy flowing in the nerve conduction system and muscles, ntrelli is no longer who she was in those days. It can even be said that she has stood at the apex of the mortal soldiers of the whole continent of Fallon. Zhang Cheng, on the other hand, constantly strengthened and transformed this fragile body with the divine power transformed from his belief. At present, he can almost reach the level of immunity to magic weapon attacks below + 3. As for strength and reaction speed, more than half a month ago, they could not be regarded as human beings and stepped into the level of gods. Since neither side has the intention to leave their hands, the battle process looks both thrilling and exciting. But ntrelli was mortal anyway. In only two or three minutes, her explosive power began to decline rapidly. She panted and half knelt on the ground, grinned and said, "it''s really you! But I think you seem to be getting weaker." "Getting weaker? No, no, no, my dear friend, I''m not getting weaker, but I''m becoming too strong to come, so I have to use the conscious projection. How, are you ready to give a fatal blow to the deep water city and those self righteous gods?" "Ha ha! Of course! An epic battle! That''s what I''m after!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 905 As a saying goes, before soldiers and horses move, food and grass go first. Few things are more important to an army preparing to launch a war than adequate logistical supplies. With all exceptions, intelligence gathering is far more important than logistics. Therefore, before the luscan Army started, the intelligence system had been completely spread out in Wudong City, and valindra also took a merchant ship and quietly entered a broken warehouse in the wharf area. But she was not in a hurry to see Zhang Cheng, but waited patiently for the arrival of the guild leader ntrelli. As a smart woman, she knows very well that with the character of a killer, she will definitely try to contact at the first time, so she doesn''t have to take risks. She''d better wait and see. But unfortunately, before walindra sent someone to contact ntrelli''s men, he himself had come to the warehouse with a strange smile on his face. You should know that en Cui Liping has an out and out facial paralysis every day, not to mention the extreme emotions of crying, laughing, anger, pain and despair. Even eating should be quantitative, and he will never eat even a little more. His whole life, including work and rest time, is like a clockwork wound up. There will never be a slightest difference. "Have you gone to see him? How''s it going? Is he the host we''re looking forward to?" walindra said cautiously. "You can say yes or no," ntrelli grinned with a very bad smile. Needless to ask, his personal relationship with walindra is not good, and there are even some small contradictions occasionally. After all, during the period of the Austrian fraternity, the entire intelligence system of LSK was controlled by the mages. So after the reorganization, there will still be some old guys who want to plug in a few eyeliners or nails inside the guild. As soon as they come and go, contradictions arise between the two sides. Wallindra subconsciously frowned: "what do you mean? Is it, or is it not? I need an accurate answer." "The body is not, but the soul is. If I guess correctly, he should occupy the body of the boy named Benny." ntrelli said his guess meaningfully. "Soul?! was the master''s body destroyed in the battle with the gods?" It has to be said that the mages of the evil camp have always had large brain holes. Walindra suddenly thought of the war that frightened and trembled countless gods in the turbulent year. The gods and mortals on the continent of Fallon even gave Zhang Cheng''s dragon form a high-end and atmospheric nickname - the exterminating dragon. Because in this tragic war, at least ten gods were killed, and several gods were chased and killed to hide and dare not show up. Among them, there is no lack of powerful divine power like Bain, the God of tyranny, which directly makes the gods who are used to looking down on all living beings feel a great threat. Although some unlucky people were later resurrected by the God IO, the shadow of blocking the sky and the sun still hung over the heads of the gods. "Don''t ask me! You know I don''t understand this. But one thing is certain, that is, he is still as evil, terrible and crazy as before. In addition, I can feel that he doesn''t just want to attack Winterless city this time, but has a more grand purpose." after that, ntrelli ignored whether the other party understood it or not, and the whole person hid into the shadow, Disappeared from the warehouse. "Interesting! Let me see it with my own eyes..." walindra murmured to himself, and soon pursed up the corners of his mouth with excitement and expectation in his eyes. ¡­¡­ At the same time, far away in the main hall of Winterless castle, aribeth is thanking several students who have recovered the magical creatures of deep water city. Due to their efforts, the plague antidote will be made soon, and Lord Nasir will take this opportunity to win back the hearts of the people. But unfortunately, reality is often more cruel than any tragic story. Before aribes handed the reward to the "Heroes" one by one, the room where the antidote was being made suddenly burst into a dazzling red light. Next second Boom! The incredible energy impact directly overturned the solid castle walls and blew everyone upside down. When she struggled to get up from the ground, she only saw an unstable portal standing in the middle of the room, surrounded by several mages and priests who helped prepare the antidote, and only two of them were missing. One of them is naturally her fiance van Swick, and the other is deszel, who is responsible for the preparation of antidotes. "Hurry... Hurry up... Deszel betrayed us..." a priest of the God of justice told the truth intermittently at the last moment before his death. "What! Where''s van Swick? Did he betray him too?" aribes rushed up to him and asked loudly. But the priest has returned to the embrace of God and can''t answer any more questions. "Damn it! Why! Why again!" Aribeth''s mood obviously lost control again, ignored the wounded, and jumped into the portal with a ferocious expression. She didn''t know that at the moment she jumped, the unique holy light belonging to the paladin had disappeared and was replaced by a strong, unknown and cold smell. "She... She... She''s fallen! Mrs. aribeth de timaland has fallen!" a young Paladin began to tremble and couldn''t accept what his eyes saw. You know, with beautiful appearance, strong skills and unwavering faith, aribes has long been no longer a simple Paladin, but the idol of the whole Winterless city. It is because of her existence that so many young people are willing to join the ranks of paladins. But now, the holy and beautiful image in the eyes of countless people has collapsed, and the spiritual impact can be imagined. In just a few minutes, the divine grace of many young paladins has been weakening, which is obviously the result of the shaking of faith. degenerate! It''s never difficult for paladins! On the contrary, if we do a paladin survey in the whole continent of Fallon, we will find that two-thirds of paladins have fallen, and another third have directly turned to evil and become dark guards. Many evil gods'' churches are too lazy to train their own dark guards. They just need to set up a game to lure young paladins who have just started. But aribeth''s fall is different! She was not tempted by something she couldn''t resist, but stretched the last string in the process of accumulating fatigue and pressure. Although she and her fiance do not have the enviable sweet love as outsiders think. But in her mind, van Swick is like family and relatives, which belongs to spiritual dependence and comfort. But now, this important dependence has a problem, and all the negative emotions in her heart can no longer be suppressed, pouring out Chapter 906 "Ah! My little darling has finally fallen! Look at the expression on her face, how angry and sad, full of uncontrollable resentment..." Through a magic mirror, Zhang Cheng is sitting on the chair in the living room of Mandan manor, enjoying the battle between aribes and deszel. Of course, the latter is no better than the former. He also abandoned Heim, the God of defense, degenerated into an evil priest and constantly summoned demons from the bottomless abyss to help himself. So this battle is not so much a contest between justice and evil as a fight between evil. "Master, you are still as powerful and evil as before. You can seduce a strong Paladin like aribes to fall." valindra bent down and bowed deeply, and took the initiative to compliment. She was standing in the living room, her eyes filled with awe. Because she could feel that the boy who looked only 13 years old in front of her was the madman who once made the gods tremble and fear. Maybe a person''s appearance and body will change, but his soul and character will never change, especially such a unique soul with dark and rich fragrance Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "no, honey, aribeth is not as firm as you think. On the contrary, she is no different from all mortals. She is composed of half good and half evil. Think about it, even in the evil bastard, when he saw a poor little girl begging by the side of the road, would he suddenly be kind and take out a few silver coins? In the same way, even the kindest people will curse or curse their embarrassing opponents or even take a little revenge because of jealousy, anger, disgust and other emotions? Therefore, each of us is a mixture of good and evil, order and chaos. Camp can only prove your current state and thoughts, but it does not mean that there will be no change in the future. Under the deliberate guidance of Tyr, the God of justice, aribes was dominated by the good side in the first half of his life, but this does not mean that the evil side has disappeared. On the contrary, her evil side has been accumulating strength. When the time is ripe, it will break through the ground. In the same way, we see that aribes has fallen, which does not mean that she will not wake up one day and return to the paladin full of justice. " "So what are you going to do with her?" warindra said cautiously. "It''s easy! First pull her to our side, and then find her a spiritual partner, a person who can meet her deepest desire." When he said these words, the corners of Zhang Cheng''s mouth rose slightly and showed a playful smile. Wallindra immediately understood it and replied with a sinister smile: "I think Eleanor is a good choice. I''m afraid you don''t know how many amazing things she has done in recent years. She even ordered the slaughter of several halfling villages trying to resist luscan''s rule." "Eleanor? Ah! The little Paladin who went to depravity according to the script I wrote is indeed a good candidate! But that''s not enough. I hope they can spark a spark, a forbidden spark of love. Here, this is a bottle of magic potion that can affect the depths of the subconscious. Mix it in the wine and let them drink it at the same time." Zhang Cheng directly took out a bottle of liquid emitting pink light from his pocket. This is no ordinary magic potion! It''s a brand new product he learned from a book called the pink book and improved countless times. You know, this book is a well-known forbidden book in the circle of mages in Fallon. It is filled with all kinds of eighteen forbidden magic you can imagine and can''t imagine. Every mage would never mention it in front of outsiders, but he often studied it all night in private. With the passage of time, his body is getting worse day by day, and terrible phenomena such as insanity and sudden death occasionally occur. As for the effect of the medicine Two creatures who can drink 100% have a strong possessive desire and physiological impulse towards each other, completely ignoring race, gender, appearance and appearance "I see! I''ll do it well." walindra was obviously not a rookie in this field, and immediately realized the effect of the liquid in the bottle. After all, over the years, she has always maintained a very close relationship with Sydney, and even spent the night in the same bed. "Don''t worry, aribeth hasn''t completely fallen into darkness yet. We have to add a fire. It is said that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Lord Nasir has been promoting that he wants to make an antidote to the plague for the people recently. What will happen if the residents of Winterless City know that their antidote is finally destroyed by two people?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and asked meaningfully. "They will execute these two people in anger! They won''t listen to explanation! Let alone go through any trial!" walindra gave the answer with a sneer. "That''s right! Lord Nasir will certainly hand over the innocent van Swick to calm the people''s anger. At that time, our dear Ms. aribes will see how weak the justice she believes in. When her faith completely collapses, she will have a strong desire for revenge driven by anger. Who can help her kill him at that time Lord, she will work for whom. " "Selfish, painful, desperate, angry, unwilling, my master, you are still so good at playing with people." "Hehe, for me, this is just a spice of life, a little game. By the way, there is no temple in luscan now?" Zhang Cheng suddenly asked. Walindra responded without thinking: "of course! Since you fought with the gods, we have eradicated all the divine churches in the territory and sent those stubborn believers to the mines for mining." When Zhang Cheng heard the news, his eyes lit up and nodded with satisfaction: "very good! Now, I order you to build some temples belonging to me in Luskan. I need to borrow the pious faith of ordinary people." "Borrow faith? You... Are you going to be a God?" valindra asked excitedly. "That''s right! I want to confirm what kind of existence the gods are and what criteria they judge their death and resurrection." Zhang Cheng told his plan without any concealment. No investigation, no voice! Only by becoming one of the gods can he really understand what kind of life God is. If, as guessed, their noumenon is an intelligent life living in another dimension, who is stronger and weaker than Titan? Chapter 907 Religion and belief is a force born from idealism, a feedback of the influence of collective consciousness on the world, and a high condensation of the wishes and will of countless intelligent lives. It can be said that there is no energy in the world, which is easier than establishing a connection with believers through spreading faith. However, it has a fatal defect, that is, it is not pure. Even the most pious people will inadvertently integrate their subjective consciousness into their faith, so those who accept this power will be polluted by all kinds of messy thoughts. If a certain thought accounts for more than half of the believers, the god they believe in will change involuntarily. As the object of belief and worship of half of the people in winter free city, Zhang Cheng has personally felt this irresistible force. "Please! Let the plague stop!" "We need an antidote! A real antidote!" "My children need food!" ¡­¡­ These voices in the process of prayer echoed in my mind like magic sounds. They are mixed with energy. As long as they accept each other''s beliefs, they must accept these messy spiritual pollution. For this reason alone, Zhang Cheng sentenced to death the God who relied on spreading faith to gain power. Because in his eyes, God''s evolution process should constantly eliminate impurities and make himself more and more pure and powerful. But what about faith? Although it is simple to obtain energy, it is equivalent to putting yourself in chains that can never be rid of. Through the accumulation day after day, these obsessions from mortals will have an immeasurable and terrible impact on God, and even imperceptibly change God''s character and way of doing things. If a life can''t even keep its own will, what''s the difference between him and death? Just when Zhang Cheng was annoyed by these voices from believers, in front of the gate of Wudong castle, a trial without judges and defenders had begun. "Asshole! You ruined the antidote!" "Die, sinner!" "Burn them!" "Traitors are not qualified to live!" ¡­¡­ With thousands of roars and shouts, the whole Winterless city felt the terrible power from the bottom people. After all, the people of Fallon are not the modern people on earth who have been constrained by law, morality and values for a long time, but a group of lunatics who may turn into thugs at any time. In fact, it is not difficult to find out from the history of all major cities in the continent of Fallon that almost every city has a record of people''s riots to overthrow the rulers, and even some ferocious riots have directly ended the powerful ancient magic civilization like the imasca empire. Therefore, even the most cruel rulers dare not underestimate these people on the verge of outbreak. As the culprits who destroyed the antidote to the plague, deszel and fanswick are now hanging under a big tree, allowing angry people to throw stones, excrement and urine and all kinds of filthy things. You know, Lord Nasir, in order to win back the hearts of the people, sent people to spread in the city that he was about to eliminate the threat of plague and provide permanent antidotes for all citizens free of charge. But now that something like this happens, it''s natural to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot. Don''t say anything to win the support of the people again. Even his own safety has been seriously threatened. In order to prevent the people from losing their senses and starting to attack the castle, he had to throw out the two poor people as scapegoats. Whether the deceived fanswick was a little innocent and whether the whole trial process did not conform to the concept of the God of justice is another matter. In the face of political cruelty and darkness, let alone a mere Lord, even priests and Paladins in the God of justice church dare not easily interfere. Although their hearts are full of reluctance and even an impulse to kill all these mobs, they dare not take practical action. Because it will lead to the disgust and hostility of the whole people of Winterless city to the God of justice. More importantly, they will rush into the temple and destroy the sacred statues, altars and sacred objects. In this way, under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, deszel and van Swick were beaten alive and dying, and then burned alive on the campfire. The painful scream of the whole process was enough to make normal people have nightmares all their lives. When the two of them completely turned into charred bodies, the angry people gradually dispersed. No one noticed that in the dark corner of the street not far away, there was a woman clutching her fist, her fingernails pierced her palm directly, and the bear red blood trickled down her palm. She was so desperate and angry that she forgot the pain, and her eyes burst out a spark of hatred. you ''re right! This man is fanswick''s nominally fiancee! The strongest paladin in Winterless city in the past - aribeth de timaland! But now, she has neither the symbolic divine grace of paladins nor the gentle and noble temperament she usually looks. She exudes strong negative emotions all over her body. Although we haven''t seen the dark blessing of turning to evil gods, the degeneration can''t be reversed. What''s left is only a matter of time. Fanswick''s death made her see through everything! Including the hypocrisy and weakness of the God of justice and the church, the inner compromise of Lord Nasir for power and dirty governance, and those who desperately want to protect the detestable true face of the people. No justice! No justice! Some just simply vent! Even the victims who once needed protection have become perpetrators in the current chaotic situation! No one deserves sympathy! No one needs to be saved! What the whole winter city needs is a complete purification! There is only one way to achieve such purification, that is, killing and death! Just as aribeth was about to dry his tears and bury the burning hatred in his heart, he suddenly found a woman wearing black armor behind him. He didn''t know when to appear behind him. In a subconscious reaction, she immediately pulled out her long sword and asked in a harsh voice, "who are you?" "Anger! Pain! Despair! Hatred! You must be eager to do something to make this city feel the same pain as you, don''t you?" the woman in black armor asked with emotion. "So what? It''s my own business! I don''t need you to take care of it!" "No! You''re wrong! What you need now is power! Power enough to launch divine revenge against those bastards! Come on, come with me, I can give you this power, and I''m also willing to give you a chance to revenge. Don''t you just want to cut off Lord Nasir''s head and enjoy his wailing before he dies..." (I had gastroenteritis yesterday. I came back from the hospital this afternoon. I''m sorry I didn''t update it.) Chapter 908 Hatred is a powerful force, so powerful that even gods dare not ignore a mortal full of strong hatred. But this force is also easy to manipulate and use. After all, people full of hatred can''t keep reason. As long as they can complete revenge, they don''t care what price they need to pay, even if they sell their soul. There is no doubt that iris is such a person who is blinded by hatred, and she is also an extremely paranoid woman. So when she learned that she could obtain the power of revenge, she didn''t hesitate at all. She directly followed the other party to Mandan manor. Looking at the smiling Zhang Cheng sitting in the chair, she finally couldn''t help sneering and said sarcastically, "so you are behind all this? You have turned the Pearl of the north into this infernal scene?" "No, dear Ms. timaland. I''m not behind the scenes. At best, I can only take advantage of the fire. Those who really want to make Winterless city fall into hell are a group of guys you can''t imagine. The ancient nesariel era called them creator races, which existed before mankind created its own civilization." Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. Perhaps others will think that the woman in front of them has completely degenerated and can''t turn back at all. But he knows very well how fragile and unstable the other party''s heart is. He doesn''t know when the good side of human nature will suddenly prevail and begin to regret what he did today. For such a person, you can use her, but you must not make her feel that you are the culprit behind everything. Otherwise, when she changes her position and camp, she will turn her face ruthlessly and become an enemy. "Creator race?" aribes subconsciously frowned, apparently never heard of the word. But that''s not surprising. You should know that although paladins also belong to a special profession with higher education, most of their daily learning is related knowledge such as canon, law, painting, sculpture, poetry, art appreciation and so on. There is not much to learn about history, especially ancient history, let alone the creator race, an ancient race that completely disappeared tens of thousands of years ago. "That''s right! According to the results of my investigation, these ancient species have just awakened from their sleep and want to restore their status, so they plotted to set off the plague sweeping the whole winter city. Of course, it has nothing to do with your anger and hatred. Anyway, you have to kill Lord Nasir and destroy the Church of the God of justice , isn''t it? "Zhang Cheng pointed out the target of the other party''s Revenge directly. It is the so-called love cut, hate deep. When a person feels that a person or organization he deeply loves has betrayed himself, this love will quickly turn into hatred as hot as a volcanic eruption. Aribeth replied with a gloomy face: "not only the Church of the God of justice and Lord Nasir! But also the mob! They have to pay for what they have done! The price of blood and death!" "Ha ha! Don''t worry, I can fully satisfy you about this." Zhang Cheng gave a promise with a laugh. "But before that, I hope you can do me a little favor, that is to find out the trend of the reinforcements in deep water city. As long as you can do this, I can let you kill tens of thousands of people in the whole winter free city. I believe the blood and cry of those civilians can calm your anger." As an executioner who destroyed two planets and left hundreds of millions of lives dead without a place to bury, how could he care about the life and death of the people in Winterless city. Moreover, when the whole experiment is over, his consciousness will abandon the body, and no matter how serious the consequences are. "Very good! As long as you can meet my requirements, I will do as you say!" the blackened aribes obviously had already targeted the target of revenge, and his eyes burst out a chilling light. "Come with me, timaland, and I''ll teach you how to embrace the darkness and become a qualified dark warrior." after that, Eleanor in black armor nodded to aribeth, then turned and walked towards the guest room on the second floor of the manor. Watching the two fallen female paladins go away, valindra smiled and asked, "my dear master, do you think aribeth can become an excellent dark guard like Eleanor?" Zhang Cheng gently shook his head and replied, "no, you''re wrong. It''s not whether she can become, but how short it will take her to surpass. Although she has a fragile and fickle soul, Eleanor is not the opponent of aribes in terms of qualification. By the way, how long does luscan''s army need to be prepared to take action?" "Three days at most!" walindra gave the deadline without thinking. "Great! Let the war begin in those three days! This time, I will give the priest magic as a God and unite a priest through killing and destruction." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and showed a sinister smile. He wanted to see if the gods who had been scared to hide and tremble would open their arms to welcome themselves or launch an angry siege? Just thinking about it makes people feel extremely looking forward to it! As for whether he will be beaten to death by the gods, he doesn''t care. Anyway, this body is not his own. It''s a big deal to destroy himself and bury all the enemies together. "Magic? You can give the priest magic!" walindra stared with incredible expression. According to the standards of philon, whether it is the demon lord or the devil Duke, being able to give magic means having the same powerful power as the real God. "Why, do you think it''s strange? I can''t compare with those garbage gods in the efficiency of energy conversion. If they can convert one unit of divine power from a believer every day, then I can convert ten units. No one in the world knows how to use converted energy better than me." When he said these words, Zhang Cheng took the initiative to stretch out his right hand and burst out a hot fire of divine power with a bang in the palm of his hand. It burns so violently and brightly that it far exceeds the limit of the fire of divine power that most gods can condense. Seeing this scene, walindra immediately knelt on one knee and said in an extremely enthusiastic tone: "master! Please give me this flame! I am willing to be your believer, the spokesman and voter walking in the material world." "Ha ha! You are really smart! The fire of divine energy is the purest essence of God. The mortals who obtain it can not only have various powerful spell like abilities, but also have almost unlimited life. Since you want it, I''ll give it to you..." The voice just fell! The white fire of divine power rushed into wallindra''s body and burned her skin and internal organs madly Chapter 909 Three days passed in a flash. When Luskan''s troops poured out, the situation in the whole North changed suddenly. Countless towns and villages were paying close attention to their route for fear that they might accidentally become the target of attack. With unparalleled army quantity and quality, luscan has long been no longer the receiving bag often beaten by the Lord alliance, but a completely militarized trade empire. Except for the silver moon alliance in the East and the deep water city in the south, there is no third city that can compete with it. When the army forward arrived at the periphery of Wudong forest, the Lords of deep water city finally couldn''t sit still. They immediately held an emergency meeting overnight to discuss how to prevent their ambition to annex Wudong city. You know, even an idiot can see that the plague ravaged Winterless city has long had no strength to resist luscan. Moreover, their traditional ally Lord Nasir and the Church of the God of justice were expelled by angry people. At present, they can only hide in the castle. "We must send troops! Otherwise, the deep water city will lose not only a barrier, but also countless trade. Luscan''s fleet will hit the merchants'' throats like sharp daggers." a masked Lord stood up and shouted. "Damn it! We don''t have so many soldiers now, and we can''t afford to recruit an army enough to confront luscan." another Lord held his forehead and cursed with gnashing teeth. "Then borrow! Borrow from merchants and mages! Use our future taxes as collateral!" "That''s right! We must fight this war! And win it! Otherwise, let luscan continue to expand, and soon the whole sword sea will be swallowed by them, and an evil empire will be born." "Are you idiots? Do you know what terrible consequences mortgage tax will have?" "We can''t mortgage taxes! Otherwise we won''t have the money to pay the soldiers and maintain the fragile order of the city." ¡­¡­ While the lords were arguing, the closed door suddenly opened with a bang. A 30-year-old officer came in panting and shouted to everyone present, "no... no! Luscan''s fleet is attacking our port!" "What... What?! say it again!" the first lord who spoke suddenly stood up, his tone full of shock and anger. "Luscan''s fleet is launching an attack on the port area! They have successfully destroyed and seized all the ships in the bay. Now it is estimated that they have landed and began to rob the surrounding warehouses and houses." the officer quickly said what he knew in the fastest and simplest language. "Asshole! How dare they?" "War! Luskan, this is declaring war on deep water city! Declaring war on the whole alliance of Lords!" "Immediately summon the army to drive these damn robbers into the sea!" "Everybody! We have no way back! Come on, put down all the burden and let luscan see the iron fist of justice." "Gather all the Lords of the whole North! It''s time to form a large coalition and teach them a lesson!" ¡­¡­ It has to be said that as a deep-water city with superior geographical location, it really has a deep foundation. In less than two hours, it enlisted more than 5000 troops and several adventurers to begin to eliminate the luscan Navy, which is called the army but actually pirates. Watching his men retreat, Ian calmly put away his telescope, smiled and said to his adjutant, "blow the horn and let everyone retreat. Our goal has been achieved." "Has the goal been achieved?" the adjutant blinked with a confused face. "Yes! There are only two tasks for us to go south. One is to destroy the ships and force them to move towards Winterless city from land. The other is to provoke the Lords of deepwater city and let them gather more troops." Ian explained carelessly. "I''m sorry, sir, I don''t quite understand the meaning of this." "You don''t need to know too much. Just remember to obey orders. The master wants more than to defeat deepwater city. His goal is much bigger than you think." While saying these words, Ian''s eyes flashed a silver white flame, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, as if expecting something. At the same time, a special guest, a tall human man in lock armour, also welcomed to Mandan manor in Winterless city. He had lost his right wrist, and one eye was still wrapped in bloody gauze. "Ah ah, this is really a rare guest. I can''t believe you dare to come to earth after the turbulent year." Zhang Cheng joked with fake surprise. Because the comer is not a mortal at all, but the saint of Tyr, the God of justice, a real God. "You''re not human! You''re a demigod? No, no, you''re not a demigod. You haven''t obtained the clergy, but you already know how to use the power of faith. Who are you?" the saint of the God of justice asked solemnly. "Is it important who I am? The name is just a code. When the Pantheon appears on my seat, all the gods will know it at the first time. I''m curious. What makes you willing to take great risks to come to the material world because I expelled your church?" Zhang Cheng was not nervous or afraid at all. Instead, he took the initiative to pour each other a glass of good wine. He could feel that the other party was not looking for trouble at all. He just wanted to see who broke his plan. you ''re right! The terrible plague sweeping the whole winter city is only a trivial matter in the eyes of the God of justice. What he really cares about is the creator race hidden in the dark. For the human God system in Phelan, these reptiles, which are older than most of the gods, should not wake up from their sleep again, let alone reappear in the world. In particular, those primitive magic with amazing power are a great threat even to the gods. So the creator race must die! The sage of tyre took up the cup, took a sip of the slightly sour red liquid, and gently shook his head: "No! You don''t use divine power in this game, so I won''t violate the rules set by his majesty IO, the God of God. I come because of another thing, something that even the gods are concerned about, that is the revival of the creator race. You should feel the terrible power of those reptiles." "Do you want me to destroy them?" Zhang Cheng tempted with interest. "Yes! As long as you promise to do this, I promise that no God will interfere in the whole pantheon." "Yes! Leave it to me! I will let those lovely little reptiles understand how sad and overestimated their plans are..." Chapter 910 When he got the answer he wanted, the holy one of Tyr, the God of justice, left quickly, as quietly as when he came. He did not notice that in the dark corner, a pair of eyes full of hatred and anger had been staring at him. Zhang Cheng sat in a soft chair, raised his glass and drank it all at once. Without looking back, he asked, "how do you feel about seeing the God you once believed in?" "Hypocrisy! Cowardice! Pathetic! He doesn''t deserve to be called the God of justice at all! I was so blind before that I cheated him for so many years for his ridiculous idea." with cynical irony, aribeth slowly came out of the corner. The dark blessing on her body is so strong that the whole person exudes a temptation opposite to the sanctity of the past. "Yes! There is no justice in this world! Power is truth!" Eleanor echoed. "Ha ha! Well said! There is no fairness in the world! Justice is like toilet paper. When you need it, wipe your ass and throw it away. Only the sad weak are eager to expect justice! Now, I have a task for you two to complete, especially you, Ms. timaland." Zhang Cheng laughed recklessly, While looking at the two fallen paladins. "What task?" aribeth''s face was cold, and his eyes were as cold as the weather in December. "Kill all the people in Wudong castle, including Lord Nasir. Because they have no use value. Here, these are some gadgets that can make magic ineffective. You just need to fall hard to the ground to make most priests lose contact with the gods." After that, Zhang Cheng took out more than a dozen glass balls emitting silver light, and the whole person showed a cruel and bloodthirsty smile. "It seems that you have planned for a long time, haven''t you? I''ll enjoy cutting open the stomachs of hypocrites with a sharp sword, pulling bloody intestines, and enjoying their screams and wails before they die. The world needs a purification, and death is the only way to purify it." aribes picked up seven or eight glass balls and immediately strode outside the manor. As an avenger, she can''t wait to put the strong impulse in her heart into practice. In contrast, Eleanor, who has been a dark guard for many years, is much calmer. When she leaves, she doesn''t forget to bend down and bow to express her sincere gratitude and gratitude. Not long ago, she had a close relationship with aribes who drank special medicine. The empty soul finally had reliance and sustenance, and was no longer a walking corpse thousands of miles away. Seeing the pair of blooming black lilies go away, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly and mumbled in a playful tone: "what a beautiful scene! I really prefer the deep and silent darkness to the dazzling light." "Great master, your taste is still as different as before. But is it OK to send them only? There are more than 100 paladins, priests and elite soldiers in Wudong castle." valindra suddenly appeared out of thin air with a relaxed and happy smile on her face. Zhang Cheng put down the empty cup and nodded carelessly: "Of course, no problem! Believe me, those guys who boast of justice will feel heartache when they see aribeth, and even try to persuade him to change his evil ways in pale language. But aribeth, who has completely embraced the darkness, will not pay attention to these boring tricks. She will show all her strength and kill those former colleagues one by one. This is a doomed comeback Vendetta and massacre have been doomed since Lord Nasir handed over fanswick to the mob for execution. What''s the matter, is there nothing wrong with you? " "Please rest assured that luscan has entered a state of war. Our army, mage and fleet are ready to fight a protracted war with deepwater city and the Lord at any time, and light the flame leading to the Pantheon with the enemy''s blood, life and soul." valindra knelt down and kissed the back of his master''s hand affectionately. Under the baptism of the fire of divine power, she has completed a complete transformation. She is no longer a simple mortal, but a divine voter like Ilminster, kelben and erastrow. However, it is different from the silver fire given by the magic goddess. The divine fire she has does not have any attributes and can be completely absorbed and utilized by herself. The owner of silver fire only gets the right of use, not ownership. They can''t integrate silver fire into themselves, let alone obtain divinity from it, and one day they can become high gods. In short, Zhang Cheng gave walindra a chance to become a God. Naturally, she would show extraordinary loyalty and enthusiasm. "No, my loyal servant, it''s not my wish to be a member of the gods. Don''t forget, it''s just an experiment, a trivial experiment. When I get enough information, I will detonate this body. Then you who get divine fire will inherit part of my heritage and become a true demigod, just like the God of murder Zhang Cheng gently stroked each other''s long hair, and his pupils glittered with chilling evil. Generously give his nearly immortal life, powerful power and the opportunity to become a God? Stop kidding! How could he be so kind! In fact, all the people who were given divine fire were mice used for experiments. After a few years, he will come back and see what the final results of these experimental bodies are. "You want us to kill each other and let the winner inherit your inheritance?" walindra looked up with a trace of ecstasy. Extremely selfish, she doesn''t care about other people''s life and death. As long as she can become a God, she doesn''t hesitate to let hundreds of thousands of people bury herself, let alone just a few partners. "Whatever you do, it doesn''t matter! What I leave you is pure divine fire. There are no specific attributes. You can kill and rob each other, or you can add your own characteristics to accumulate power from nothing and finally ascend the throne of God. Remember, the real strong don''t care about the source of power, whether it''s good or evil, whether it''s order or evil Chaos, as long as you can fully control it, not be controlled by it. Well, that''s all for chatting. Next, let''s see how aribes completes his revenge and buries his once kind self... " The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng started the magic mirror hanging on the wall. Instantly, the picture of blood and corpses everywhere in Wudong Castle immediately appeared in front of them. Chapter 911 "Aribeth de timaland! Are you crazy? Do you know what you''re doing?" an old priest who looked 70 or 80 years old glared angrily, covering his abdomen cut by a sharp blade. He could not believe that the paladin, once regarded as the embodiment of justice and virtue, would become this picture full of hatred, anger and tyranny. "Crazy? No! I just saw through your ridiculous trick of self deception! What justice! What order! All are deceptive! Otherwise, when those mobs kill fanswick, where is the so-called justice? Where is the so-called order?" aribeth raised the other party''s collar with a ferocious face and asked loudly. "You are too extreme! What can we do in that case? To confront thousands of people and then break out bloody conflicts? Justice and order are not to create conflicts, but to make more people tend to be kind, not to push them to the opposite." the old priest fought back with severe pain and gnashing his teeth. Compared with those young people who regard dogmas and slogans as truth, he has rich life experience. He is undoubtedly very clear that whether it is justice or order, he often needs to make compromises. In particular, the ignorant people incited must not use force to suppress unless they have to, otherwise they will cause strong resistance and the negative impact of the fermentation of subsequent events. But aribeth''s focus is not on these, but on two words - fairness. you ''re right! It is the unfairness in the treatment of fanswick that makes her produce uncontrollable anger and hatred. Looking at the pale gray eyes of the old priest, aribeth directly ran the sharp sword through his heart, let the gushing blood dye the armor red, then threw the warm body aside and muttered, "escape and weakness are not excuses! Since the God of justice can''t bring justice, I''ll finish my revenge by myself!" "No matter what you do, I will always be with you." Eleanor cut off the head of the young Paladin with a sword, stepped closer, raised her left hand stained with plasma and gently stroked her lover. "Even if you die, you''ll fall into hell?" aribeth smiled and blinked. "Yes! Even if you die, you will fall into hell!" Eleanor replied without thinking. They watched each other for a full minute, then reluctantly separated and continued to slaughter the remaining evils in Wudong castle. ¡­¡­ "Wow! That''s very touching, isn''t it?" Warindra, who was far away in Mandan manor, saw this scene and immediately pursed her mouth. Her tone was full of fun and ridicule. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders noncommittally: "don''t be so mean. It''s just two lonely souls snuggling up to each other for warmth. With this close relationship, they will go farther and farther on the road to darkness. You should understand that people are a special species afraid of loneliness and need a little care and love." "Really? What do I think? You seem to enjoy the picture?" walindra asked with a smile. "I really enjoy it! Don''t you think it''s very pleasant to appreciate a bright and holy soul falling into darkness. What''s more, aribeth is the symbol of this city, and her depravity will despair the people who still hope for the future in the whole Winterless city. Remember, honey, power and tyranny can subdue those weak people, but they can''t Break the hope and persistence at the bottom of his heart. "Zhang Cheng expressed his understanding of conquest and rule. Indeed, the gathered people are a powerful force, even enough to make more than 99% of the rulers feel fear and fear. But the problem is that this force needs a smart enough leader to really give full play to its due power, otherwise it will be scattered. Just like the dark middle ages in Europe, the bottom people were not as good as dogs, but they did not dare to resist the cruel rule of the aristocrats. Because almost all knowledge and force are in the hands of the nobility, and the spiritual world is in the hands of the church. If the two are combined, even if some farmers who can''t live occasionally launch an uprising, they will soon be suppressed due to lack of strategic vision. There is no evidence for the people who lack the leadership of intellectuals, which is why there are so many peasant uprisings in history, but it is often some aristocrats and intellectuals who finally establish a new dynasty. The outcome of those insurgents from the bottom is even more ironic. They either change and join these people, or they are used up and thrown into the toilet as toilet paper. Walindra nodded thoughtfully: "I understand! As long as you destroy the heroes in the hearts of good people, the fire of hope in their hearts will be extinguished. In this regard, any physical punishment is far less effective than a spiritual shock. In the years when you were away, ruskan often killed the spies of the harpist alliance and the traitors who helped them in public. Over time, there will be no more The soil where this guy lives. " "That''s right! Habit is a terrible thing! No matter how cruel the rule is, as long as the people at the bottom get used to it, they will slowly accept it. The most important thing is not to let them have hope. If they don''t have hope, they will be content with the status quo, because change means uncertainty. No one knows whether it will get better or worse next. In addition, if you want to make luscan become a A real country also needs to unite some forces, whether businessmen or slave owners who manage manors. In short, they should feel that they can participate in politics, so as to form national consciousness and national consciousness. " Zhang Cheng obviously knows walindra''s ambition and points out luscan''s weakness in a big way. After all, if there is no national consciousness and national consciousness of the people, even if it is strong now, once there is a problem, it may lead to division, or even direct disintegration and destruction. But with these two things, even if it is defeated and declined one day, it is possible to make a comeback. "After this battle, I will gather the merchants and slave owners to form a big parliament as you said. But before that, we still need to defeat deepwater city. Ntrelli sent a message not long ago. The Lords of deepwater city began to call allies to form a coalition. At present, more than 60 nobles have called for it, and the number of troops is even larger From eight thousand to twenty-five thousand. " "Twenty five thousand people? Great! The souls of these people after death can definitely condense a powerful clergy for me. War, what a wonderful word. I really hope to see the picture of corpses everywhere soon..." Chapter 912 As Wudong fortress was slaughtered, the last nail of Wudong city was finally pulled out, and deepwater city completely cut off the channel to obtain information. Since they don''t know what happened in Wudong City, they don''t know that the whole Wudong city has completely fallen to Luskan under the control of Zhang Cheng, ready to launch a fatal attack at the critical moment. In fact, not only the deep water city did not know, but also the nobles and businessmen in the winter free city did not know that they were already allies of Luskan, and they were still highly vigilant against the troops stationed in place ten kilometers away. Only those deformed officers with strange silver light in their eyes knew what would happen next. In order to better control the army, walindra brought a full 80 deformation monsters from luscan. They can perfectly transform into anyone and replace them silently. At present, all high-ranking people in the wudongcheng army have been replaced by deformation monsters. As long as they give an order, the soldiers will immediately fight back and stab their former allies with justice. The poor lords of deep water city have not realized that Zhang Cheng has woven a huge trap in Wudong city. Once he steps on it, he will die and die. When the reinforcements of the northern Lord alliance gathered more and more, and finally reached the unprecedented figure of 50000, they began to move very close to the north. They planned to fight a battle on the periphery of your Winterless forest and completely defeat ruskan''s expansion ambition. Since all the ships in the harbor had been destroyed before, the allied army had to move from the land, and it was extremely difficult to transport all kinds of supplies. If you look down from the air, you can clearly see a large number of ox carts, carriages and mules connected end to end, slowly moving forward on the muddy dirt road, and the speed is appalling. "Damn it! Why did the front stop again?" a middle-aged man in shining silver armor cursed loudly. It was not that he had a bad temper, but that a similar situation would occur every hour or two along the way, which was a complete disaster for the March. "I''m sorry, general Ramses, another carriage turned over in front. The craftsmen are repairing it. It can be repaired in a few minutes." a scout hurried over to report. The man called general Ramses sighed helplessly: "Hey, let them hurry up, otherwise..." Before he could finish his words, 50 or 60 orcs riding a wolf rushed out of the nearby forest. Without saying anything, they rushed directly into the unprepared team to kill and destroy wantonly. "Oh! Hello, Hello, Hello!" The first guy shouted the howl of ice wind valley full of barbarian characteristics, swung a machete and directly split an unlucky guy in half. The wolf in his crotch was unwilling to be outdone. He bit another human soldier, and then he didn''t forget to open his bloody mouth to intimidate those timid horses, cattle, mules and other livestock. In the blink of an eye, it made a mess of the team. In addition, many soldiers were tired of driving for days, so they just let these wolf cavalry kill more than 200 people before they left. You know, it is not only these dozens of wolf cavalry who launch the attack, but there will be such a team every two or three hundred meters, with a total of more than 1000 people. They don''t love war at all. After a successful attack, they immediately turn and retreat and hide in the dense forests on both sides. They don''t give their opponents the opportunity to fight back and pursue. There is no doubt that this is a standard attack tactic, which aims to make the enemy tired and unable to have a good rest and March. If on the frontal battlefield, this is only a little more than 1000 wolf cavalry, which can only draw with the same number of human knights at most. But after dispersion, they are like ghosts hiding in the dark. They don''t know when they will rush out and cause incalculable damage. At least 2000 soldiers were killed and hundreds were injured in that charge alone, and there were countless traffic chaos and rollovers caused by frightened animals. Seeing the heavy losses of his troops, general Ramses trembled angrily and shouted: "Asshole! These bastards of luscan are so afraid that they dare not fight us head-on! They specially play this shady and despicable means! Let all Knights gather here immediately. If they dare to have a second time, I will show them what is called the iron fist of justice." "As you wish! Your Excellency general!" the Scout quickly bowed and rode his horse to pass the order. In less than twenty minutes, a knight regiment composed entirely of elite gathered and stared warily at the dense forests on both sides of the road. As general Ramses expected, when the Knights gathered, the wolf cavalry disappeared and did not appear again for a whole day. But the problem is, whether it''s a knight or a war horse, it needs to eat and rest. In the evening, when they took off their armor and sat on the ground ready to eat, the orc wolf cavalry appeared again. Like last time, they took the initiative to avoid the elite who looked bad. They specially picked up ordinary citizens and farmers for temporary recruitment, and even drove them to attack the formation of veterans. If they could disperse, they would follow after them, and if they could not disperse, they would retreat directly. At the moment, even idiots can see that these orcs riding wolves are not here to fight at all, but to attack the morale of the coalition forces by not launching a sudden attack, leaving ordinary soldiers in a state of panic all day. If the plot succeeds, even if you successfully arrive at Wudong City, I''m afraid you can''t beat Luskan who waits for work with ease. "Magic! We need the help of Magic now! Immediately let the military mage monitor the movements of the forests on both sides for 24 hours. If there is any sign of the enemy approaching, immediately give an alarm. In addition, divide the army into two parts, and the other half is responsible for guarding when the half is resting." general Ramses thought for a moment and immediately issued a new order. He knew that although this would increase the fatigue of the soldiers and seriously slow down the marching speed, there was no good way to do so. After all, the tactics of assault for the purpose of harassment are still very effective in modern wars, not to mention in the relatively primitive and backward continent of Fallon. Even if the sneak attack is unsuccessful, it can greatly increase the psychological pressure of the opposing soldiers. In particular, the enemy is eyeing and hiding in the dark. He may rush out and launch a fatal attack at any time. It''s definitely not pleasant. "Hey, hey! These guys have been fooled! You! You can send a letter to Lord Gar and say that the master''s plan has been successful. It won''t be long before these weak guys will become our prey." the orcs hiding in the woods secretly peeping at the coalition forces of deepwater City grinned and ordered their companions behind them. Chapter 913 Those who have not experienced constant harassment by the raids will never understand the feeling of constant fear, let alone how terrible the double torture of body and spirit is in this state. In particular, the road from deep-water city to winter free city has a long way to pass through the narrow area called Baojian mountain and the dead swamp filled with strong negative energy, which simply provides a natural cover for launching a raid. In addition, the orc wolf cavalry is not an orderly and kind camp. In order to disturb the mages who monitor their movements through magic, they even looted dozens of surrounding villages and drove the villagers together in the direction of the coalition army. If the opponent is very vigilant and responds in time, they will choose to give up the attack and retreat to wait for the next opportunity. But if the opponent did not respond, they would use these innocent farmers to disperse the team, launch fierce attacks on the coalition soldiers, and ignite carriages filled with grain, grass and baggage with fire glue. As a result, the original March of less than five days took half a month, and every soldier was exhausted, and the morale basically fell to the freezing point. The insidious and cunning ruskan only lost more than 400 Orc wolf cavalry, which made the enemy suffer before the war officially began. At the same time, the military mages couldn''t keep enough sleep because they needed 24 hours to monitor their surroundings with magic. Looking at these poor people who set up camp five kilometers away from Wudong City, Zhang Cheng stood on the wall, pursed his lips and joked in a playful tone: "unbelievable! Should I admire the courage of the coalition forces in deepwater City, or should I laugh at their stupidity and ignorance? In their current state, I''m afraid they can''t bear a round of fierce attack and will collapse first." "No, my master, you underestimate the resilience of these people who boast of justice and kindness. It doesn''t matter if the morale is low. As long as there are enough priests, mages and bards, cowards can become warriors in a few minutes. In addition, it is said that the mages of deep water city have also sent out, and they are the real threat." valindra gently stroked his beloved staff, Both eyes burst out strong fear. As the two most concentrated places for high-level mages in the whole North, deep water city and silver moon city have always been the biggest enemies of the original arcane brotherhood. It is because of their strong pressure that luscan''s expansion plan will fail again and again. However, today, the light of the secret Dharma rebuilt from the remains of the arcane brotherhood will have the opportunity to hit the mages of deep water city, and let people all over the world know that the light of the secret Dharma is the most powerful caster organization in the north. "Don''t worry, honey, be patient. Before the good play is officially staged, we have another appetizer, that is, to personally go to the enemy''s barracks to sign an alliance." While saying these words, Zhang Cheng did not forget to turn around and winked at aribes standing not far away and the deformed officers behind her. In order to confuse the enemy, the woman who exudes an amazing smell of evil has changed into a new silver white armor, and gives people a feeling of both holiness and holiness under the infusion of divine energy. Unless someone suddenly uses magic or divination such as detecting camp, no one will associate it with evil. But aribeth obviously didn''t like these sacred energies that made her feel sick at all. He subconsciously frowned and asked in an uncertain tone, "are you sure you want me to take my army to join the coalition forces in deepwater city and conclude an alliance?" Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "Of course! Why not? Think about it. When those poor guys tried their best to think they could win, the closest ally behind them suddenly defected and launched a fatal blow from behind. That kind of psychological blow is absolutely unmatched by any positive suppression. I need to collapse deepwater city and make those soldiers feel their own fear. Only in this way, he Your souls will be in great pain and despair after they die. Go and finish this for me, and then the whole citizens of Winterless city will belong to you, whether you want to kill the city or let them pay for their actions. " "I see! It''s a deal, isn''t it?" aribes raised his chin slightly, his eyes still full of anger and hatred. "Yes, it''s a deal." Zhang Cheng gave a positive reply without thinking. "Deal! I''ll follow your orders." Without saying a word, aribes turned directly and took 2500 Winterless City soldiers controlled by the deformation monster, opened the city gate, and was very close to the coalition camp of Shenshui city. Looking at the happy expression on the faces of those soldiers who did not know anything, valindra suddenly said, "are you sure those soldiers will obey orders and attack from behind their close allies for many years?" "It doesn''t matter whether they obey orders or not! As long as aribes and the transfiguration officer attack, the coalition soldiers will believe it. At that time, whether ordinary soldiers like it or not, they will become coerced objects, and they will desperately attack their surrounding allies even if they don''t want to be killed. On the battlefield, soldiers tend to get too excited , any distrust will be magnified infinitely and eventually form a herd effect. When the most important thing is, don''t you think it sounds interesting to form an alliance with your enemies? " As usual, Zhang Cheng''s plan is dark and evil, constantly touching the bottom line of human nature and trying to expose the hypocrisy of those kind people. No reason! for nothing! No purpose! The reason why he did so was that he felt that the world should be like this, rather than shouting ridiculous slogans such as equality, freedom, justice and democracy while desperately secretly practicing double standards. How can there be any real equality for a race that has been divided into three, six, nine grades in intellectual development and physical quality according to different genes since birth. Even without the intervention of acquired factors, people are born unequal. Although it sounds ironic, this is a cruel fact. Many people think that social progress is actually the resistance of human beings to the law of survival by using their own wisdom, and then prove that they are the spirit of all things and a special existence higher than most animals. But they didn''t notice that human beings seemingly resisted the laws of nature, but in fact they were tasting the consequences of resisting the laws of nature. For example, after the establishment of a sound welfare system, people with higher education are often more reluctant to have children, because they know how much time, money and energy it takes to raise an excellent offspring. On the contrary, those who have hardly received education try their best to have children, consume a lot of social resources for no reason, and form a terrible phenomenon that bad money expels good money Chapter 914 Although aribes joined the deep water city coalition in the name of Winterless City, which raised the morale that had fallen to the freezing point, general Ramses insisted on repairing it in place for five days before sending messengers to the luscan camp to deliver the letter of engagement. The two sides agreed on a good day to set up an array about 10 kilometers away from the winter Free forest, and planned to use a war to decide who will dominate the north in the next few decades. As for why we don''t start fighting near Wudong City, we mainly consider that the terrible plague in the city has not dispersed. Once the citizens inside rush out, it is likely to spread the plague in the army and even spread to the whole North after the war. Neither the deep water city nor the nobles of the Lord alliance want this terrible disaster to happen. Therefore, they would rather give up the cover of the tall city wall of Wudong city and cross the Wudong River to fight a fair field battle with the enemy. Looking at the orcs, orcs, barbarians, and various giants and Goblins who drank the devil''s blood in the distance, general Ramses took a deep breath and said to the Lord of deep water city around him: "this will definitely be a fierce battle! Our enemies are more powerful and difficult than ever before. They are not a mob, but strictly trained soldiers." "Why, are you afraid?" the LORD with the magic mask turned around and revealed a light sarcasm in his tone. In his eyes, monsters are monsters. No matter how many they are, they can''t change the fact that they can only fight with the wind. As the most powerful city in the north, the number of crises experienced by deepwater city is unclear. In particular, the downhill city built by crazy mage will run out of some terrible monsters from time to time. Unfortunately, they will encounter organized and premeditated large-scale attacks such as dark elves, beholders and heart snatchers. In the end, not all of them have been driven back. The self-confidence established for a long time gives every Lord of deepwater city an inexplicable self-confidence that they can handle all crises. "No, it''s not fear, but caution. I doubt these guys have any conspiracy. Otherwise, they could have captured Winterless city before we arrived. They can also harass the soldiers when we just arrived, so that the soldiers can''t have a good rest. But it''s a little strange that the other party didn''t use these means." Ramses touched his chin and expressed his concern. "General! You think too much. I admit that luscan has developed well in recent years, and its strength is expanding rapidly. But don''t forget that the terrible dragon who personally created all this - ingrocastimizirian, has disappeared under the siege of the gods. So as long as we can win this battle, they will start to fight for power like all evil organizations Profit and kill each other. " "Well, I hope you are right..." Just as general Ramses was about to say something, a low and melodious horn suddenly sounded in the distance. Woo - Woo - woo¡ª¡ª moment The goblins in the front row who drank the devil''s blood finally began to line up in a neat square and stride forward in the direction of the coalition. Different from those fools who only knew how to scream and rush up, their eyes twinkled with crazy and bloodthirsty light. They rushed up against the overwhelming arrow rain without any fear. "Level the spear!" "Level the spear!" "Ready!" "Thorn!" "The first row back!" "The second batch come forward!" "Thorn!" ¡­¡­ With the officer''s nervous cry, the two sides finally collided. These little red skinned men, who are only one meter three or four, are just like crazy. Even if their abdomen and chest are pierced, they will move forward desperately along the spear, and then cut the neck of human soldiers with their sharp dagger to drink blood. Although they had only a simple leather armor and a shoddy wooden shield, they tore open the closely arranged formation of the coalition forces, and even broke down several large formations composed of hundreds of coalition forces. Cruel! Bloodthirsty! insane! The most important thing is not afraid of death! yes! General Ramses had never seen such a terrible goblin. He rubbed his eyes several times and thought he had been hallucinated, or he was too nervous and hallucinated recently. You know, goblins are basically at the lowest level of the food chain in Phelan. They are timid and cowardly. Even children aged 13 or 14 with a little training can easily kill one or two. But now In front of them, these goblins with slightly strange skin color still didn''t mean to flinch after more than three or four thousand casualties. They rushed up continuously, which was even more difficult than strong orcs. After all, human soldiers are generally tall, and the spear in the front row is usually used to deal with cavalry or large monsters, so small goblins are easy to use their own advantages to flexibly avoid long handled weapons stabbed in the face. I''m afraid all the officers of the whole coalition did not expect that goblins like cannon fodder had such a terrible impact on their own formation. Seeing that the soldiers in the front row showed signs of collapse, general Ramses immediately shouted, "come on! Transfer ten sword and shield infantry! We must stabilize the formation! We must not let those damn little monsters rush in!" "I see!" the herald rode his horse at full speed. However, shortly after his front foot left, the large stone throwing tools behind the rear foot luscan army began to become powerful. With the unimaginable strange force of the giant, the huge arm threw stone balls wrapped with fire glue into the air, and then fell straight into the middle of the Allied array of deepwater City, killing more than a dozen people each time. At the same time, the fire glue burning on the surface of the stone ball will also ignite weeds on the ground, forming large high-temperature flames and strong black smoke. As a tribal chief born in the wild, Gar did not receive orthodox military education, but learned enough experience in wars again and again. More importantly, during the period when the enemy was on his way and repairing, he didn''t do anything. Instead, he asked his men to cut down a large number of trees and give them to craftsmen to make stone throwing tools, which have little technical content but are powerful. He doesn''t care whether he will hurt the goblins on the front line by mistake. As long as we can win the final victory, isn''t it normal for dead cannon fodder? Anyway, goblins, little monsters like ice wind Valley and the forests around luscan, have as many as they want. Catch a group and force them to drink demon blood. After a little training, they will soon become qualified bottom soldiers. It was because he had no fear, so Gar was not in a hurry. He watched the goblins fight with the enemy and fall in pieces. He believes that when the first goblins die, those sad humans will feel the trembling and fear from their hearts Chapter 915 Ten thousand Goblins who drank demon blood! This is the gift that Gar gave to the Allied forces of deepwater city! When the last one was killed, the battlefield was full of corpses, including countless red skinned goblins and a large number of human soldiers, which was far more tragic than the nobles of the Lord alliance imagined. They could not believe that goblins, who had always been regarded as pests and cannon fodder, were so ferocious that they forcibly killed more than 5000 of their own people, and countless injured. But this is not the most terrible! The most terrible thing is that the goblins, who should have been timid and cowardly, turned around and ran away when they found that the situation was bad, were destroyed. None of them retreated or fled. abnormal! That''s not normal! General Ramses ignored the priests who were busy treating the wounded and said to the Lord of deepwater city with a magic mask: "Sir! I think we''d better start retreating now! Luscan must have invented some magic potion or magic to make these goblins so crazy. If even goblins can cause us such terrible casualties, how terrible should big goblins, bear goblins, orcs, orcs, jackals, ogres, giants and other monsters be?" "No! We can''t retreat! Let alone fail! Don''t forget, it''s not just us who took part in this war, but also many nobles of the Lord alliance. What will happen if they feel that deepwater city is unable to resist the expansion of luscan?" the Lord asked in a low voice with gnashing teeth. As he said this, he did not forget to turn around and glance at the allies whose eyes showed panic. You should know that the Lord alliance, like its name, is to unite the rulers of various towns and villages in the surrounding areas of Beidi, so as to save them from fighting and killing for a little dispute and interests, make the people miserable and affect the prosperity of Commerce and trade. Since it is a loose alliance, it means that most small towns and villages are grass on the wall, all supported by the eldest brother of deepwater city. Once big brother falls down, or shows that he can''t live in all kinds of ghosts and ghosts, then it''s not a shame to surrender. The Lord can''t imagine how terrible the political situation in the North would be if the Lord alliance collapsed and about half of them took refuge in luscan. "Damn it! This is not the time to talk about politics! Sir! Look at those monsters with obviously abnormal skin color across the street! They will rush to kill all of us! No one wants to escape except those mages. This is the last force assembled by the deep water city and the Lord alliance! If we all die, ruskan''s appetite may not be just annexation There is no winter city, but continues to attack the deep water city directly, "general Ramses retorted impolitely. "No! I don''t agree! You''re showing weakness to the enemy! We have enough mages to deal heavy damage to those monsters!" "I really saved everyone''s lives! This battle can no longer be fought! And we have mages, don''t we have enemies?" ¡­¡­ One is from a political point of view and the other is from a military point of view. Obviously, no one can convince anyone. While they were arguing, a group of tall adults with heavy armor and strange dark yellow skin appeared on the horizon. They are ugly, have sarcomas of different sizes on the surface of their skin, and their big mouths full of sharp fangs keep drooling. It''s creepy. "Giant... Troll?!! An army of thousands of trolls!" a young officer couldn''t help shouting. you ''re right! These ugly and stupid creatures are the trolls that frighten many adventurers in Phelan. And after drinking the devil''s blood, they have made up for their weakness of fear of fire. At present, there is only one thing that can really kill them, that is strong acid. No hesitation! When the trolls assembled, the gar thugs waved and took the initiative to launch the second round of attack. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Under the slight tremor on the ground, more than 1500 trolls began to charge towards the coalition forces in deepwater city. In their eyes, this is not a war at all, but a happy hunting and eating. Food is nothing else, but living human beings. "Rocket! Prepare rocket! Shoot! Shoot freely!" "Fire glue! Apply fire glue to all melee weapons! Only fire and strong acid can kill trolls!" "Where''s the mage? We need the help of magic power now! There are too many trolls!" ¡­¡­ With panic cries, the soldiers were in a mess. In particular, those militias who have not been strictly trained for a long time are almost scared to pee by the oncoming trolls. You know, their usual accusations are only to deal with small monsters such as goblins and dog headed people. It''s a little hard to deal with orcs, orcs and big goblins. As for trolls, they are completely creatures of another level. Sometimes a small group of militia may not be able to defeat a troll. Maybe they will be killed and become the other party''s food reserve for the next few days. In just a few seconds, the weapons in the hands of the soldiers in the front row ignited a bright and hot flame. Fire burning glue is a special alchemy prop invented by mainland mages. Its surface is colloidal. Once it collides with the air, it will immediately ignite a raging flame and last for a long time. It can be applied to weapons to increase additional lethality. It is the best choice to deal with flame fearing creatures. However, the price of fire glue has never been cheap. It is estimated that the quantity used by the soldiers of deepwater City alone will cost at least tens of thousands of gold coins. "Human! Food! Eat! Eat! Eat!" Facing the weapon coated with fire glue, the troll in the front row was not afraid. He jumped up and fell down on the first row of young people who looked in their early twenties. He bit his neck and tore off his whole throat to chew. Especially when the bone is chewed by the teeth, it makes the normal people feel creepy. These crazy trolls don''t care if they don''t have water. If they don''t kill a human soldier, they will bite off a piece of their opponent and put it in their mouth. Some are even more extreme. Break your arm or thigh directly, wave it as a weapon and bite it from time to time. The bloody picture dealt a great blow to the morale of the coalition forces in deepwater city. Even the magic and magic of priests and bards to boost morale are not very useful. Chapter 916 The food chain is the most intuitive embodiment of the dominant relationship between species. If a species is on the diet of another species, when the former meets the latter, it will often awaken the most primitive and instinctive memory in the gene, and then quickly turn on self-protection in time to make the brain think that running away is the best choice. There is no doubt that the troll is such a monster that can be called the natural enemy for the human beings in Phelan. Especially for ordinary people living in the countryside, trolls who can only be killed by fire and strong acid are a real nightmare. Stories often spread in the north. Several hungry trolls broke into the village at night, killed all the villagers silently, and then ate them bit by bit. So apart from the elite who often fight with powerful monsters, the rest began to retreat when the troll rushed in. The reason why they didn''t collapse was that the bards and priests kept adding morale boosting spells. The military mages dared not continue to make soy sauce, chanted spells one after another, released one strong acid spell after another, and sent those dying trolls to hell. Feeling the fear and despair emanating from the enemy camp, Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "not enough! Not enough! I want to crush their last hope!" "Master, the guys in deep water city can''t hold on. Do you think you can launch a general attack?" asked Gar carefully. He is not a fool. He understands that the goal of this war is not to win victory, but to wipe out the deep water city coalition army and condense a priest with the souls of those poor people. "Don''t worry! Let those white dragons go out first, focus on attacking the mage''s position and consume their spell positions." Zhang Cheng raised his left hand and collected the dead souls of the whole battlefield, regardless of the enemy or ourselves. Obviously, although the number of these souls is enough, the quality is far from enough. Clergy can''t get things at will! In addition to snatching from the existing gods or waiting for the gift of his majesty IO, the only way is to make mortals have strong obsessions, such as hatred, jealousy, greed, despair, pain and so on. When these thousands of obsessions come together, they will form a power recognized by the whole world. When a God has power, he can become the ruler of this field. All mortals who enter this field should pay high tribute to God in exchange for each other''s blessing. In fact, although the mortals of the continent of Fallon can only have one patron saint, when they engage in other industries, they will pray for the gods who control the power of the industry. The most obvious example is that when making something, all blacksmiths and craftsmen, whether they are believers of Gongde, the God of craft and forging, choose to pray to the God, hoping that their works can be better. For another example, all men and women who are pursuing the other half, whether they are believers of the goddess of love shuna or not, will beg Ms. huofa for a gift to help them win the favor of their sweetheart. In fact, there are not many creatures with divine power or divinity in the world, but only when they really get the clergy can they be regarded as a God worthy of the name and get their own seat in the ancient pantheon. "As you wish!" Gar bowed respectfully, turned and winked at his adjutant. The latter understood it, quickly ran to the woods in the rear, untied the chains that bound several white dragons, and asked the Dragon seeker to pour the spring polluted by the devil''s blood. moment These giants covered with white scales broke out a painful neighing, their eyes were quickly stained with blood, struggled to rise in the air, dived in the direction of the coalition forces in Shenshui city at a very fast speed, opened their mouths and spewed out a large amount of deadly freezing cold. "No! It''s a white dragon!" an officer found the white dragon first and shouted at his throat. But unfortunately, because the whole formation has long been overwhelmed by crazy trolls, there is no time to organize a counterattack. All the places sprayed by white dragons, whether people are better or war horses, have become frozen sculptures without exception. In the extremely cold north, white dragon is the supreme overlord and the creature at the top of the food chain. Except for the frost giants with the same strength, almost nothing can threaten them. Watching several white dragons wreak havoc on their heads and kill several mages who didn''t have time to respond, the Lord of deep water city finally panicked, took general Ramses by the hand and roared, "Damn it! Think of a way! We must not lose! Otherwise, the alliance between deep water city and the Lord will come to an end!" "Shut up! Fool! I''ve had enough of your backseat driver! Now, gather up those sorcerers immediately, then collect fifty knights to protect them. Next we need the large magic rites and strong crossbow. We must fight these dragons down." general Rams pushed the Lord of deep water city and drove his guard to a bed crossbow. Quickly adjust the angle and aim at one of the hammers. Buzz! With a slightly harsh sound, a three edged heavy arrow with a length of one meter soared into the air and plunged into the white dragon''s fragile abdomen. Its scales only slightly hindered it, and then it fell from the sky with blood and slammed into the crowd. However, the dragon, which had been eroded by the devil''s blood, had strong vitality. Before someone rushed to mend the knife, he waved sharp claws. More than 20 soldiers opened their intestines and broke their stomachs, and the dragon breath from their mouths frozen more than 40 people. "Go to hell! Dragon!" shouted a knight with a silver spear. With the help of the explosive force brought by the horse''s sprint, he poured his lance directly into the lower left of his chest. Poof! This time, without any accident, he pierced the white dragon''s heart on the spot. It shook left and right twice and finally fell to the ground with a bang. Just when the knight thought he had killed a dragon and was ready to cheer loudly to boost his morale, the dragon''s body began to burst out dazzling green light for some reason. What happened before the people around me reacted! Next second Boom! The deadly evil energy flame devoured everything within ten meters around! slaughter! Death! ruin! The blood of the Lord of the abyss turned these monsters that had been favored by magical energy into deadly bombs! Once they are killed, they will immediately release all the energy in their bodies in one breath, which is far more powerful than most nine Ring Magic Chapter 917 There is a price to pay for killing dragons! This has always been a well-known common sense in Phelan! Not to mention the revenge that may be faced after the success of dragon slaughtering, the giant dragon itself is not a soft persimmon, and most of the famous "dragon slaughtering warriors" actually have a lot of luck. In fact, there are not many people who really crush the giant dragon with their own strength. However, today, general Ramses realized for the first time that the corpse of the dragon after its death can also cause such amazing casualties. Only three dead white dragons killed all his two most elite armies, and even spread to the military mage regiment. At least 20 mages died on the spot, and more than a dozen others were seriously injured. You should know that there are only more than 60 mages sent by deepwater city this time, including legendary mages such as kelben and Lyra. They basically have other more important things and can''t be contacted at all. But now the other mage hasn''t started to force, and more than half of his own side is dead and injured. It''s a complete disaster. yes! In Ramses'' eyes, the war was a mistake from the beginning. Although the so-called coalition forces had an advantage in number, the quantity often did not mean quality. In particular, the militias from large and small lords in the north have seriously hampered the original elite combat effectiveness of deepwater city. Even several squares have collapsed and are being chased by orcs riding wolves. From hundreds of wars in ice wind Valley, Gar trained his keen sense of smell and knew when to send infantry to collide head-on and when to send cavalry to defeat his opponent to expand the results. Looking at the chaotic battlefield ahead, he finally couldn''t help asking, "master, those guys are about to lose their will to fight. Don''t we launch an all-round attack?" "Send a signal to aribeth! Let her sneak into the mage group of deep water city from behind! Then you can do whatever you want. Remember, we don''t need prisoners and slaves in this war! I only want one thing, that is the soul of pain, death and despair. There is no compassion, no forgiveness..." the chilling light twinkles in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Because he could feel that as more and more human soldiers began to fall into negative emotions such as fear, despair and madness, an unprecedented force gradually condensed in his body. Unlike faith and divine power, it is a kind of control, a kind of power, a special power given by the whole world. There is no doubt that this is a sign that the typical clergy is gathering. ¡­¡­ At the same time, aribeth, who had been making soy sauce on the flank of the coalition forces in deepwater City, finally noticed that the gem on his hand began to shine continuously. He immediately tilted his mouth slightly and said to the deformation strange officer next to him, "the time is coming! Do it!" "I see!" Without saying a word, the deformed officer directly exchanged a wink with his own kind. moment More than a dozen guys who quietly penetrated into the mage group pulled out the magic breaking dagger and, with the momentum of lightning, chose one of the mages to stab it fiercely. Although three or four high-level mages triggered the accidental magic, some started the transmission magic to escape, but the transmission magic failed. Others were wrapped with a layer of protective stone skin, but they failed to block the magic weapons with the ability to break the magic. The poison smeared on the sharp blade doesn''t give them the chance to release spells and use magic items. "Go! Kill all the scum in deep water city! Luscan is our ally this time!" aribes made no secret of his camp. Although the soldiers of Winterless city were very surprised at this sudden change, they were not even sure whether it was true. However, when the deformed officers took the lead in launching a crazy attack on the Allied array of the nearby deep water city, they had to follow suit and turn against their former allies. Obviously, their defection is fatal, which directly plunges the whole sideshift into chaos and collapse. In addition, the mages led by walindra continuously threw a large number of charm and control spells to the place where the crowd was most concentrated. At the same time, Gar personally led the backbone forces composed of orcs, goblins, barbarians, bear goblins, giants and ogres to launch a general attack. Under this overwhelming impact, even the elite troops known for their bravery and strength reached the limit. They were completely washed out in just ten minutes, then divided and surrounded, and the rest were cruel and bloodthirsty massacres. For humans to occupy the best land and resources in the world, other intelligent creatures are both jealous and jealous, so there is no need to hesitate at all. In less than half an hour, the 50000 allied troops initiated and formed by deepwater city were killed, wounded and wounded. The other soldiers and officers surrounded by layers were desperate to squeeze together back-to-back, trying to pull as many cushions as possible before being killed. "Come on! Monster! Come and kill me!" general Ramses, covered in blood, waved his long sword and roared loudly. But it''s a pity that the monsters around us, for some reason, just surround but don''t attack. Their eyes full of bloodthirsty, tyrannical and murderous intent are frightening. As for the LORD sent by the Deepwater City Council, he had long been pulled off his mask in the scuffle, revealing a mature and beautiful female face. He was dragged aside by more than a dozen strong male orcs and staged a large film of eighteen forbidden actions on the ground. The scream was enough to make most normal people have nightmares at night. Just as Ramses prayed silently to the gods he believed in and planned to rush up and die together, the surrounding monsters suddenly separated and gave way to a narrow passage. I saw a 13-year-old boy who looked a little pale and gloomy come out and greet him with a smile: "good afternoon, your excellency. If you don''t mind, can you chat with me?" "Who are you?" asked Ramses with a frown. "If you asked me my name, I can tell you it''s meaningless. Because the boy''s body you see now is not the real me." Zhang Cheng answered, taking out a bottle of top-grade wine and handing it to each other. Ramses did not refuse. He then dug the cork with his dagger, raised his head and gulped several mouthfuls. If it is normal, he will prepare a goblet, then pour half a cup, taste it in the most elegant way, aftertaste it, and make a good or bad evaluation. But now, he will die soon. He just wants to drink wine for the last time before he dies and recall his life. After a full two or three minutes, the general reluctantly threw away the empty bottle, burped the wine, smiled bitterly and said to himself, "good wine! I didn''t expect to drink the first-class wine from the komir kingdom before he died. Come on, what do you want to talk to me, a loser?" "It''s very simple. Tell me what you think of faith..." Chapter 918 "Faith?" Ramses was obviously stunned. Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "yes! Faith. I noticed that you are one of the few people who have not suffered from mental breakdown in the face of death. So please be sure to tell me, what do you think of gods and the world after death?" "Gods are gods! They rule the world of spirit and belief! Every mortal cannot live without the guidance of gods from birth to death. He will help you strengthen your faith when you are confused. I am not a crazy believer myself, and I rarely preach the doctrine of believing in gods. But it is undeniable that I have always respected him in the deepest heart and am willing to go to him after death Ramses described his beliefs and values in extremely concise language. Although he didn''t understand why the other party was interested in this kind of thing, he gave the answer for the sake of that bottle of good wine. "So... You think that faith and God are an integral part of life. They are like eating, drinking and breathing. They are a natural habit. You believe in gods not for money, power and power, but just for spiritual comfort so that you won''t be hung on the wall of unbelievers after death?" Zhang Cheng concluded by touching his chin with interest. "You can say so." Ramses shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He was a pan believer, and occasionally went to the temple to participate in important activities, or donated some gold coins, that''s all. "I see! Thank you very much! You let me understand how the gods instilled their will into mortals and made mortals think this is what the world should be like. But now, I''m going to send them a gift, a heavyweight gift..." The voice just fell! The corners of Zhang Cheng''s mouth tilted slightly, showing a dangerous smile, and his body began to crazy absorb the soul imprisoned in the container. Less than ten seconds! His whole person began to release a strong darkness, constantly swallowing everything around him, whether light, air, water or other substances. This force is so powerful that even the sun is eclipsed, the color is getting darker and darker, and finally the whole world is shrouded in boundless darkness. Whether it''s winter free city, deep water city and askatra on the west coast, or the vast plains, deserts and mountains east of the falling star sea Almost everyone can feel that the dark side in his heart is rising, as if echoing some powerful existence. Next second Boom! With the loud noise, a very bright star appeared in the dark sky! Then people suddenly heard a gloomy and incomparable voice from the depths of their souls: "my name is ingrocasti mithrian! Dragon of God killing! Take charge of the dark priest from today on! Mortals! Fear! Tremble! Face the real darkness in your heart, embrace it and accept it, otherwise it will be swallowed up by the darkness." When the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng''s body turned into a fashion, rushed into the sky and disappeared into the vast universe. yes! Through this killing, he condensed the dark clergy desperately desired by countless evil camp gods, and closely linked his strength with the dark side of all creatures in the whole world. He doesn''t even need faith. As long as the dark side in the heart of intelligent life prevails, he can gain strength from it. This is an extremely powerful clergy, even the oldest night goddess Sal has never won. In fact, Sal''s clergy has only dark areas, nights, hatred, loss, forgetting, sleep, nightmares, illusions, lies, deception, undisclosed secrets, secret places, betrayal, insidious, temptation, thieves, theft, murder, winter and so on. It can be predicted that for a long time, she will be hostile to those who obtain the dark clergy. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the Pantheon, a huge chair stood up in front of the throne of the gods, emitting extremely terrible dark forces. "Powerful divine power?!" Tyr, the first God of justice to arrive at the news, suddenly contracted his pupils and subconsciously clenched his fist. He could not believe that the mortal who had been inadvertently ignored by himself had become the most terrible enemy of justice. "Aha! Let me see what happened? A dark god who has been a powerful God since his birth. Dear tell, what are you going to do?" the second arrived at the lie Prince sirik. As usual, as soon as he appeared, he began to give full play to his true color of a shit stirring stick and began to spread hatred and opposition. "Did you hear his name in the newspaper just now? Ingrocasti mizirian! The dragon that killed countless gods in turbulent years!" Tom, the God of courage, arrived the third and threw out the most sensitive content as soon as he opened his mouth. Needless to ask, he has been resurrected by the God of God. At present, he is actively expanding believers and spreading his influence to further places. "No! I''ve seen him! He''s not a dragon!" the God of justice frowned and retorted. "Then why did he lie? Are you hiding something?" sirik questioned with a sneer. "I''m not like you, full of lies." "Hum! What''s wrong with lies? Don''t forget, I''m a famous Prince of lies. Lying is not only my clergy, but also my instinct." ¡­¡­ Just as the three gods quarreled, the originally empty pantheon of gods suddenly became lively. No matter whether it was the God of the good camp, the God of the evil camp, or the God of the neutral camp, it was there without exception. Because they are very curious about what kind of guy can directly condense such amazing clergy as darkness, and a God is a powerful divine power. When the gods took their seats and waited patiently for the new God to appear, a mass of darkness suddenly shrouded in the empty seat. In a few seconds, Zhang Cheng appeared on the seat out of thin air in his original human appearance. Looking at those eyes full of curiosity, hatred or temptation, he just smiled and said, "nice to meet you and goodbye. I hope you like my surprise." Before many gods in the Pantheon could react, his eyes replaced by broken magic crystals began to twinkle with dazzling white light. "Damn it! Stop him! He''s destroying himself!" the third generation magic goddess suddenly stood up at midnight and shouted. Unfortunately, it''s too late When light and darkness collided fiercely, Zhang Cheng''s body began to release amazing energy from inside to outside. Finally, the whole broken magic crystal burst and split, showing a chain reaction similar to nuclear fusion from inside to outside. Boom!!!!!!!!!!!!! Endless darkness devoured all the gods in the Pantheon! Nearly one third died on the spot and one third were seriously injured. Only a few powerful powers were slightly injured. One by one, they were stunned and watched this sacred place destroyed to almost unrecognizable. They couldn''t understand what the new God had done. He burst when he came up, and the noumenon burst Chapter 919 "Hahaha! Adam! Did you see the expression on the faces of those gods just now? They must have broken their heads. They can''t understand why I burst out suddenly." in front of the space-time tower, Zhang Cheng in the form of Titan burst out a burst of unbridled laughter. Through this experiment, he has understood the essence of gods and the relationship between divine power and faith. By the way, he has also created a huge disaster, which is absolutely a disaster for the gods of phalon, at least. "Yes, master, I have seen it. According to my calculation, the energy shock generated by your self explosion is enough to destroy all gods with medium divine power, and at least millions of people in that world will go crazy because of your death." Adam stood aside and responded expressionless. As the priest who controls the dark side of human nature, the destructive power is naturally not much worse than the magic goddess who controls the magic net. In particular, at the moment when Zhang Cheng became a God, he announced to the whole world that many guys swallowed up by his inner dark side chose this powerful new God to offer faith and loyalty. But they never thought that they were happy. Within a few minutes, the seemingly powerful new God actually committed suicide! unbelievable! I can''t understand! Coupled with the dark personality bred by madness, it''s not surprising to do earth shaking crazy things. After all, when Shrek obtained all the clergy of the three gods of death and became one of the strongest gods in the whole pheron continent, he wrote a Shrek Sutra, trying to deceive all gods to listen to his words with the help of this evil artifact that can change the thinking of gods. It''s funny that he couldn''t help watching it first. As a result, he really believed that he was the God''s bullshit "the only true God in the universe". He immediately brainwashed the priests of the earthly church and let these unlucky people go to war with the churches of other gods. As a result, of course, not surprisingly, he was hanged and beaten by the gods. A mere lying prince can cause such terrible destruction, and those dark believers with collapsed faith and mental collapse will only be more terrible. It can be predicted that the continent of Fallon will be in an extremely turbulent state for a long time. Unless the God IO comes out to clean up the mess, don''t expect to live in peace. Zhang Cheng was very amused at the thought that those gods would fight for the dark clergy born out of thin air, or even tear their faces and fight. After a while, he said bluntly, "Adam, open a portal to the earth for me. Next, it''s time to start the final plan." "The final plan?!" Adam subconsciously raised his head and showed an incredible look in his eyes. "That''s right! I''m tired of such endless temptations. I''ll simply have a showdown with everyone to see who can become the final winner." Zhang Cheng said his plan with a sneer. According to his inference, the woman who claimed to be the creator probably took away the star soul bred by the magical earth by some means like herself. But the other party couldn''t swallow the whole star soul directly, so he used the rest to create the original gods. What she didn''t expect was that these primitive gods born from the residual star souls were full of hatred and resentment, secretly developed their own strength, and then fought back at the critical moment, sealed their bodies all over the world, and their souls were exiled. This means that Zhang Cheng''s enemies are not only the primitive gods who fall asleep, but also the mysterious woman who calls herself the creator. Once the two are solved, all the mysteries will be solved. "I see! But it''s not easy to open a portal that can accommodate your body. It needs a big energy source." Adam frowned subconsciously. It is not easy to build a portal for the Titan''s body to pass out of thin air. At least it needs an energy supply directly connected to the root of the planet like the great vortex. "Don''t worry, I have chosen the target. Remember ikalet, the king of fire? He is the original fire born on the planet, and now lives in the Yellowstone crater, which is connected to the earth''s center. The huge and rich energy is enough to open a portal for me to pass through. Here, take this, it will convert ikalet and Yellowstone volcano into magical energy." With that, Zhang Cheng stretched out the palm of his right hand and handed a dark green ball the size of a basketball to the life he had created. "As you wish!" Adam never liked to talk nonsense. He picked up this amazing artifact, walked through the portal and instantly appeared in a small town near Wyoming. Without disturbing anyone, he directly pried open a car with skilled skills and drove straight to the most dangerous place in the whole national park. You know, since ikalet triggered part of the eruption of Huangshi volcano group, the surrounding area has become a restricted area for human beings. A large number of summoned fire element life expanded rapidly with the hot magma, forming a terrible area of dozens of square kilometers. Not to mention ordinary people, even the North American Supreme Council dare not send someone to find out. But Adam was obviously not an ordinary person. When he reached the periphery of the lava pool, he showed a magic mark to a rising lava giant. moment All the flame life that was supposed to attack were separated from each other, giving way to the center of the huge crater. "It seems that this task is easier than I thought..." Adam murmured to himself, then threw down his car, crossed the lava pool as fast as he could, and looked down at the sleeping green giant at the bottom of the crater. As a special life storing magic knowledge and skills from all over the world, he is not unfamiliar with evil energy. He can even clearly feel that the magma under the whole Huangshi Volcano Group has been eroded and polluted by evil energy and is constantly extending to the depths of the earth. There is no doubt that this energy alone is enough to open a magic portal for Titans to pass through. After all, Zhang Cheng is not a power Titan like Sargeras, but a true magic Titan. His understanding of time, space and energy is not comparable to Sargeras, whose mind is full of ideas of fighting and killing. "Sorry, big man, the master needs your sacrifice..." With a low voice, Adam threw out the dark green sphere he held in his hand. When the gadget fell into the magma with a free fall, the ground suddenly began to tremble violently, followed by ikalet, the king of fire, woke up from his deep sleep and roared angrily: "who? Who dares to disturb my sleep? Who dares to absorb my strength?" Chapter 920 "Hello, the great king of fire. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Adam, a special life created by the master. I''m very sorry to inform you that the master had to sacrifice you for the final plan in exchange for his powerful body to come to the world." Adam bowed politely. "Humble little bug! Who is your master?" icallet suddenly swung his huge palm and slammed it on the edge of the crater, causing the green evil magma within a few kilometers to boil. "Don''t you feel it? The master''s power has taken root in your body, and he will come soon..." After saying these meaningful words, Adam jumped directly, left the crater that was about to turn into Purgatory, and fled quickly with the help of magic. But before he could fly far, he suddenly heard a loud noise behind him. Boom!!!! The whole crater rose into the sky, not only brought a large number of evil energy magma and volcanic ash, but also lifted thousands of tons of lava blocks into the air, and the ground cracked countless bottomless gaps. All the flame life, including ikalet, was attracted by a powerful force that could not be described in words, forming a huge black hole. At the center of the black hole, the artifact the size of a basketball rotates at high speed, compressing, compressing and recompressing energy When all the magma chambers tens of kilometers underground were sucked dry, they suddenly ejected a huge annular energy position, forcibly tearing the space, forming a terrible crack more than 200 meters high and 50 meters wide. Zhang Cheng, who had been waiting for a long time, did not hesitate to squeeze over at the fastest speed. His huge body reached the limit of the already fragile ground and made a creepy sound of cracking. "Damn it! I forgot that my weight was a little overweight!" After he swore in a low voice, he quickly compressed his body shape and weight with the power of magic. In the blink of an eye, he became no different from before, but he was naked and naked. "Master, we''d better leave quickly. The geological conditions here are quite unstable, and severe earthquakes and large-scale collapses may occur at any time." seeing that the crisis has been relieved, Adam hurried back to remind him. "Don''t worry about me. You start the final plan. I need some time to adapt to the changes of my body." Zhang Chengshen stepped on the collapsing ground with one shallow foot. Due to the high compression of energy and mass, he is like a baby who has just learned to walk, and he can''t control himself well for the time being. no way out! Since becoming a Titan, his body has not shrunk, so now it is obviously a little out of control. You know, every Titan''s body is condensed from the special liquid metal formed by the star soul in the deepest part of the planet''s earth. Its amazing hardness and quality are beyond the imagination of normal people. When such a high-strength and high-density metal is compressed hundreds or even thousands of times, the difficulty of handling is basically the same as the sudden recovery of the elderly who have been paralyzed in bed for 60 or 70 years. There must be at least one or two months of adaptation and recovery. "I see! I will put medicine in Waterworks around the world according to your plan, so that all ordinary people will awaken their magic talent within three years." Adam saluted, and then disappeared on the horizon at a very fast speed. "Alas, I have to get out of here. If there is such a big noise, both the U.S. government and the North American Supreme Council will send people to check. At present, it''s best to try to avoid exposure..." After a slight sigh, Zhang Cheng stretched out a finger and performed a transmission magic with the lowest energy output. Next second He disappeared out of thin air and appeared in a square in Chicago across more than 2000 kilometers. The reason why the location can be determined immediately depends on the huge statue of Jordan erected in the square and the records of the bull Dynasty engraved on the stone slab below the statue. After all, even those who are no longer interested in sports can''t have never heard of the mythical record created by Jordan, the God of basketball. However, the place where he appeared was not a downtown area, but a somewhat dilapidated block. There were a lot of colorful graffiti on the wall, and even single holes and warheads embedded in the wall "Well, I need a suit of clothes and some cash now." Zhang Cheng sighed slightly and began to inspect the surrounding houses. Just as he moved slowly at an extremely uncoordinated pace, a young white girl with a backpack, worn jeans and a white T-shirt suddenly appeared around the corner. The girl was stunned at first, then couldn''t help shouting: "Oh, thanks! Man! Have you been robbed? Although there have been many bad boys in these streets, they don''t even let go of their underwear?" "Believe me, you don''t want to know what happened to me." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders. "Er... They haven''t done anything to you that can''t be described in words?" the girl raised her eyebrows curiously and looked at her bare ass. As a Titan, Zhang Cheng could easily feel the dirty thoughts in each other''s mind and immediately shook his head without thinking: "no! I''m not robbed! In addition, could you please give me a clothes or cardboard box that can cover the key parts? I''m not exhibitionist." "Ha! I''m sorry, I forgot. Here, if you don''t mind, you can use this towel first. By the way, you have a good figure and are quite stylish." the girl took out a slightly wet towel from her backpack, and a black bikini swimsuit can be seen next to the towel. Needless to ask, she must have just been to the beach and was going to return to her residence. "Thank you!" Zhang Cheng politely thanked and quickly put a towel around his waist to avoid the most embarrassing situation. But before he could find out what block it was in Chicago, five black men with bare upper bodies and big waists came out of a building. One of them was still carrying a bloody knife. "Oh! No! No! No!" the girl panicked when she saw this scene and turned around to run away. "Hey! Little bitch! Stop! Or I''ll shoot!" the tallest guy took out an old black pistol without saying a word. "Don''t! Don''t shoot! I know the rules! I swear I didn''t see anything! I don''t know anything!" the girl raised her hands high and her voice trembled. Without living in poor neighborhoods in the United States, you will never understand how cheap life is. In particular, blacks known for their high crime rate will not hesitate to shoot and kill even for a pair of shoes, a watch, a diamond ring and more than ten dollars in cash Chapter 921 "Didn''t see anything? Do you think we''ll believe it? Be honest! Otherwise I don''t mind taking a shot while your body is still hot!" The black man who took out the gun cursed and kept spitting all kinds of unimportant foul language from his lips like a gorilla, and approached and tried to move. His purpose was obvious. He wanted to drag the girl into the corner to have a good time. In fact, where blacks gather, strong x is as frequent as eating and drinking water. Almost 90% of girls'' parents put a condom in their schoolbag after they are 12 years old. For nothing else, in order to protect yourself to the greatest extent when you are strong X and avoid infection with all kinds of terrible diseases. At the same time, several other blacks also swung their bats and planned to give Zhang Cheng a hard blow on his head. But before their stick theory, Zhang Cheng, who kept straight, suddenly made a very stiff move. moment Bang! Bang! The two unlucky men directly soared into the air, flew out more than 20 meters high, and the whole chest sank in. Then they fell down from 20 meters high. Their heads were like broken watermelons, and a large amount of mixed white brain fluid flowed out. The appearance of death was so miserable that it was creepy. The reason for all this is just the result of being gently touched by your fingers. Shock! fear! shudder! The pupils of the remaining black people contracted suddenly and couldn''t believe what their eyes saw! Was a finger gently poked and flew out more than 20 meters high? I dare not make movies like this! With their pitifully small brain capacity and intelligence quotient, they simply can''t understand how amazing the power of a Titan compressed into the size of a human. "Oh, I''m really sorry. I hate the random use of violent garbage, so I accidentally killed them. I''m sure you won''t blame me, right?" Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth slightly and showed a dangerous smile. It''s not hard to see from the expression on his face that he didn''t mean to apologize at all. Instead, he planned to kill the remaining ones together. I''m afraid that the founding fathers of the United States, who had just established and constantly trafficked slaves from Africa, and Abraham Lincoln, who signed the Declaration on the liberation of slaves and provided a large number of cheap labor for Northern capitalism, would never think of what a huge mistake he had made for short-term interests. With the improvement of productivity and the establishment of social welfare system, black descendants who contributed countless flesh, blood and soul to the rise of the United States began to wave a big stick called "racial discrimination" to fight for their own interests, and even attack other relatively vulnerable immigrant groups. They are not engaged in production. They are not only lazy, but also extremely greedy. They are proud of engaging in criminal activities. They would rather risk their lives to steal, rob, drug trafficking and sell sex, rather than do something down-to-earth to change their living environment. Gradually, black Americans have changed from the victims of the past to the cancer of today''s society. What is more terrible is that the black elites will use their stupid compatriots who have not received education to launch all kinds of riots to strive for interests. Once their goals are achieved, they will throw them all into the dustbin. This is a divided ethnic group! An ethnic group with no dream, no hope and rotten roots! Perhaps some of them have not cooled down, and some sense of justice has not been lost, but they will eventually return to Mr. Lu Xun''s words. If they do not break out in silence, they will die in silence. Or under the leadership of a strong leader, African Americans tear up the United States of America, build a real country on this rich land, and awaken the numb soul with courage, blood and death. Unfortunately, so far, Zhang Cheng has not seen this possibility, so he has expressed disgust and contempt for the whole African American community. However, this situation will not last long. With the launch of the final plan, some countries, races and ethnic groups around the world will slowly awaken their magic talents in just a few years. At that time, the human civilization originally based on scientific research will usher in a huge turbulence and change. At that time, everyone will return to the same starting line. Who can become the village bully of the global village in the 21st century is really not sure. "Falk! He killed mans and losak!" "Shoot him! This guy is dangerous!" "Monster! Die!" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! With the crisp sound of the gun, more than a dozen nine millimeter bullets burst out directly from the gun chamber, all carrying Zhang Cheng''s chest and abdomen. But these bullets didn''t play any role. To be exact, they didn''t even penetrate the skin, so they lost kinetic energy and fell to the ground. Titan, where is only five or six hundred joules that can penetrate! Don''t mention guns. At present, the big Ivan developed by the former Soviet Union will not hurt a hair if he explodes on his head. "Damn it! I said I hate the rubbish of casual violence! Don''t you niggers understand English?" Zhang Cheng dragged his uncoordinated body, grabbed the black man who shot himself and threw it directly at the remaining two unlucky guys. Boom! A white umbrella shaped fog was formed instantly, followed by a huge impact force at a speed that could not be distinguished by the naked eye. The three unlucky eggs immediately broke into a pool of unformed blood fog and meat mud under the interaction of force. without doubt! With the unspeakable power of Titan, even a gentle throw can make the non streamline human body surpass the sound barrier. After finishing all this, Zhang Chengcai Chong said to the girl who always turned his back to himself and trembled: "Miss, those scum no longer exist. Now can you tell me how to get to the nearest bank?" "Go five kilometers west!" the woman raised her arm and pointed to her right. Perhaps out of fear, she never turned around, as if to show that she didn''t see the truth. I have to say that she has a strong desire to survive and knows that she can''t get involved in some things. "Thank you!" Zhang Cheng politely thanked him, turned around and continued along the street. He planned to take some money before dark, and then find a place to settle down and slowly adapt to his compressed body. After all, he can never maintain the amazing height and body shape of Titan on earth, otherwise neither the government of the ordinary world nor the joint members of the Supreme Council of the underground world will sit idly by. Chapter 922 There is no doubt that the United States is a country controlled by capital. All rights, resources and interpersonal relationships here are established with capital as the core. Whether it is the government and the army that have not fought in only 16 years since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, or the capital group that began to supply industrial raw materials to Britain, they are all serving one thing, that is, the "money" known as the source of all evil. Here, as long as you have enough money, no matter how extraordinary things you do, you can be forcibly interpreted as positive evaluations such as "outstanding", "maverick" and "performance art". Even the shit you pull out has brain powder. Pick it up and eat it, and then shout "really fragrant". It has to be said that the public mind described by Gustav Le Pen, a French social psychologist, in his book the mob is almost the same as the stupidity, ignorance and ignorance shown by the bottom society of the United States. Especially when Zhang Cheng walked into the bank hall with a towel, the security guards and staff rushed over immediately and tried to expel him as a tramp. But after he showed his identity, everyone at the scene immediately changed into another face and apologized like a pug. Even the manager on duty rushed out and invited him into the VIP lounge. At the same time, he asked his men to run to the next door and buy a set of expensive and decent famous brand Western clothes. However, it is a pity that these flattering and flattering actions have not been rewarded. After re applying for several credit cards and taking away $10000 in cash, Zhang Cheng directly walked at an uncoordinated pace and turned and disappeared into the boundless night. At present, he didn''t want to disturb anyone, so he didn''t choose a five-star hotel as his foothold. Instead, he came to a poor neighborhood and rented an apartment from a Latino woman in her thirties. ¡­¡­ Time flies, and a week passes in the blink of an eye. During this period of time, Zhang Cheng basically maintained the homestead state of not going out of the door and not walking in the second door. He was careful to get familiar with his new body for fear of accidentally stepping on a big pit on the ground or accidentally pushing a wall to the ground. At the end of the seventh day, although he had not fully controlled it, his walking posture was no longer rigid. At least he had no problem dealing with daily communication. After confirming this, he finally did not intend to stay in his apartment. He took the initiative to open the door and wanted to go to the street to relax and enjoy the style of Chicago, the city of gangs. But just as Zhang Cheng had just crossed the threshold and had not had time to close the door, he suddenly saw a familiar figure coming down the stairs. The other party was no one else. It was the young white girl who happened to meet a week ago. Obviously, the other party also saw him. His face suddenly changed. He tried to resist his fear, squeezed out an embarrassing smile, and took the initiative to say hello: "Hello! I didn''t expect you to live here." "Yes, we really have fate. I''m going to have something to eat. Would you like to join me? It''s my treat!" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "OK... OK!" the girl obviously dared not refuse and nodded gently. She saw the tragic scene afterwards. Although she didn''t quite understand how several vicious gangsters were killed, from the tragic death, the seemingly harmless Oriental was definitely a cruel role. "Well, let''s go. I just found a good seafood restaurant on the Internet. It''s very close to here." After saying that, Zhang Cheng made an invitation gesture, then walked out of the apartment and drove a second-hand BMW he had bought. After a while, he arrived at his destination. After ordering several of the store''s signature dishes and red wine, while tasting the delicious food, he smiled and asked, "you seem to have a little misunderstanding about me, don''t you?" "Misunderstanding? No, I don''t think there''s a misunderstanding between us. You know? I''ve been having nightmares for the past week. As soon as I close my eyes, I''ll see a bloody picture. I have to rely on sleeping pills to ensure sleep." the girl swallowed the food in her mouth and showed a trace of frustration and helplessness in her eyes. "Relax, you should understand that those guys deserve to die. They are the garbage, criminals and scum of this society. All I do is send them where they should go." Zhang Cheng took a sip of red wine and explained. "No! You don''t understand the situation! Do you think those guys are ordinary gangsters? They are members of the hungry wolf Gang! As far as I know, Johnny, the boss of the hungry wolf Gang, is crazy looking for the murderer. You''d better be careful." the girl whispered her concern. "Oh? Johnny from the hungry wolf Gang? It sounds scary..." Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth and smiled sarcastically. As a paradise for American criminals, Chicago gathers more than 200 gangs, large and small. you ''re right! In a city with a population of only a few million, there are more than 200 gangs! They are densely distributed in the streets and alleys. Some of them have thousands of members. They are large organizations with separate files at the FBI, but most of them are small groups composed of several or more young people who "dare to fight and fight", and they also derive the so-called "gangster culture". Including swearing rappers, hip-hop pop music and the huge network of drug trafficking are all part of it. Young people born here are basically exposed to gangs from birth. They may not be able to see the police every day, but they must be able to see gangster members every day. Many young people who grow up in this environment, let alone establish a correct outlook on life and values, have begun to kill with guns at the age of 14 or 15, earn wealth in the most primitive and violent way, and those who have ideals will strive for those gangster heroes as their goals. But the fighting power of black gangs Just smile. It''s basically no different from primates such as gorillas and chimpanzees. If the US government had not recently begun to publicize the universal values of "freedom" and "democracy" all over the world and fooled and lamed its own "white left", otherwise it would be easy to suppress it or even uproot it by sending a national guard. "Damn it! Don''t laugh! You may not be afraid, but I''m afraid. Once they find out that I was there, the consequences are unimaginable. I''ll die, and I''ll die miserably." the girl couldn''t help but curse in a low voice. "Tell me where the nest of the hungry wolf Gang is? I promise all of them will disappear after midnight today." "You... You don''t want to..." "Shh - be quiet, give me an address, and then I''ll solve all the problems. In this way, we won''t owe each other." Chapter 923 Johnny, a very common name in the United States, even shouted in the street. Three or four people would turn back at the same time. But Johnny, the hungry wolf, put his name on the list of dangerous elements in major departments such as the Chicago Police Department, the narcotics department and the FBI. As a typical black man in Chicago, he lost his father when he was very young. To be exact, he didn''t know who his father was at all. He relied on his mother to do some meat business to bring up his three brothers and sisters. The reason is very simple. The Chicago government introduced a series of welfare policies for single families in the 1960s and 1970s. Therefore, black men have a completely indifferent attitude towards letting women get pregnant and then leave it alone. They have no psychological burden and will not be despised by their relatives and friends. Similarly, when women become single mothers, they can not only get cheap apartments, but also various food stamps and subsidies. They even live better than themselves, and they are willing to have children. Over time, in places where blacks gather in Chicago, basically more than 80% of the children grew up in a single parent family environment, and their inner health can be imagined. At the age of 14, Johnny shot and killed a patrolman for the gang boss. Therefore, he was recognized as one of more than 200 gangs in the city. With his fierce and tough style, he won his own territory in a short period of more than ten years and organized a large number of illegal businesses. In particular, helping other gangs deal with corpses can bring a net profit of US $200.3 million a month, which is almost irresistible. But today, Johnny was very upset, because several experts in charge of handling the bodies died inexplicably and were killed by unknown people on his own territory. The novice couldn''t handle it as fast as the veteran, resulting in the backlog of several bodies in the house, emitting a pungent stench. There is no doubt that this is a provocation to him and the whole hungry wolf gang. There may be some conspiracy behind it. We must make an example. "Roman! Haven''t you heard yet?" Johnny raised his head and asked the man sitting across the sofa cleaning his gun. "Sorry, boss, there''s no news at all. You know, in order to avoid those cops finding any clues that shouldn''t be found, we''ve destroyed all the surveillance cameras around us." the black man called Roman stuffed the cartridge clip into the gun and explained helplessly. "Shet! I hate this situation! I''ve asked my brothers to be careful recently. I always think something big may happen," Johnny told me gnashing his teeth. no way out! You know, this is Chicago, a city composed of countless criminals. At the craziest time, there are an average of more than 20 shooting cases every day, and the number of people shot can reach nearly 100, which is not inferior to the battlefield in the Middle East. Among them, small gangs like the hungry wolf Gang, which are at the middle and lower levels, God knows when they will disappear and become cold bodies after one night. Johnny doesn''t want to be killed inexplicably. He is eager for power, strength and wealth, and to establish a powerful force that unifies all gangs in Chicago like GD. Just when Roman was about to say something, there was a loud gunfire outside the house, not only pistols, but also submachine guns and automatic rifles. Bang! Bang! Bang! Jerk, jerk! Dada dada! ¡­¡­ "Falk! Go and see what''s going on outside! Are these idiots crazy?" Johnny stood up suddenly and roared loudly. However, before the subordinates nearby rushed out with weapons to find out, the gunfire disappeared again somehow, and there was a smell of gunsmoke and blood in the air. Quiet! Very quiet! As if everything just happened was an illusion! Such a strange situation makes these black people with underdeveloped brains stay in place. They don''t know what to do next. Whether to open the door and explore outside or stay in the house. Unfortunately, their slow response does not mean that others are slow. Next second Boom! The gate reinforced with steel plate was directly kicked away by a huge force. Together with the four hot men at the door, it hit the back wall and was patted into meat mud on the spot. The violence and bloody degree of the picture made these gangsters who were used to death tremble all over. Without saying a word, they aimed at the door. Although it seems that the firepower is fierce on the surface, it is almost the same as the average accuracy of most "black uncles". Basically, it depends on God''s will whether they hit or not. When the bullets were all out and the weapons in their hands made a clicking sound, they finally realized that there were no bullets. They turned out bullets from the cabinet and tried hard to put them in the magazine. But interestingly, I don''t know whether it''s because of tension or fear. These guys are far less skilled in loading bullets than usual. Several nervous hands have been shaking violently. "Ah, what a warm welcome party, isn''t it?" a young Asian came in from the door and greeted Johnny inside with a smile. You don''t have to ask. He''s no one else. It''s Zhang Cheng who came here to kill the root. "Who are you?" Johnny subconsciously raised his pistol and pointed it at each other''s head. Although the other party didn''t even have a decent weapon, he somehow always felt that he might die tonight, and he would die very miserably. "I''m the one you''ve been looking for. You know what? You shouldn''t give up after those garbage die. I hate trouble, but you''re taking the initiative to trouble me, so you have to ask you to die. Goodbye, I hope we can meet again in hell." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. moment The heads of everyone in the whole room burst open, and blood and brains splashed everywhere. Looking at the pools of things like bean curd on the wall, ground and ceiling, he couldn''t help but subconsciously frown and complain: "Alas, I still can''t accurately control the energy as before, and the magic power is also large and small. I have to find a way as soon as possible, at least to ensure that I can stably exert one thirtieth of my power in the reduced form." However, he didn''t forget the purpose of his trip. He probably inspected the whole house and confirmed that there was no living. Then he threw bundles of cash in the safe and several thick and bright gold chains into a travel bag, turned around and disappeared into the boundless night Chapter 924 For ordinary people living in Chicago, day and night are two completely different worlds. During the day, it is one of the most important cities in the United States of America and also a world-famous financial center. Even the big drug lords in Mexico and South America will send part of the proceeds of drug trafficking here for "laundering". But once it gets into the night, this is a battlefield comparable to Afghanistan and Iraq. Hundreds of gangs, large and small, are constantly fighting, and dozens of people are killed every day. Therefore, the residents of this city have long understood a truth, that is, don''t go out at night, otherwise you are joking about your life safety. But there are always exceptions! In the cab of a second-hand BMW on the street corner, a young girl is nervously watching the surrounding movements, especially in the deep alley where fierce gunfire broke out not long ago. If there is any wind or grass, she will be scared to drill under the seat. As for calling 911 to ask the police for help, you don''t even have to think about it. Even if you call 911 for half an hour, there may not be a police car coming. According to the inevitable relationship between American real estate prices and the speed of police, in places like this, which are full of poor people, illegal immigrants and gang members, sometimes the police don''t necessarily come when they call the police. Even if they come, they are just routine, so they won''t work hard with vicious and cunning gangs. Especially at night, even the police themselves are in danger. Where can we have the energy to take into account any alarm calls. It is estimated that in their eyes, all the guys who dare to run out at night are worthy of death. Just go to collect a corpse the next morning. "I''m crazy! I would come to this place at such a time with a man who has only seen two sides..." the girl murmured to herself with fear and uneasiness in her heart. Just as she took out her mobile phone and tried to call each other, the door was suddenly opened and a heavy travel bag was thrown on the seat. Bang! The bag was so heavy that it couldn''t bounce up at all. "Damn it! You scared me! How, have you solved it?" the girl jumped up conditionally and asked quickly. "Of course! The hungry wolf gang and Johnny no longer exist. If there is no accident, they should be on the news." Zhang Cheng said, closing the door, starting the car and slowly walking back along the pothole path. If you observe carefully, you will find that his fingers holding the steering wheel are always shaking slightly, for fear that he will crush the steering wheel if he accidentally uses too much force. But the young girl sitting in the co pilot''s position obviously didn''t have these main things. She stared and asked, "really? You killed all of them alone? My God! You shouldn''t be a special career such as agent, killer and mercenary?" "Oh, no, of course not. No one in the world can afford to hire me. Oh, I almost forgot. Here, these are the booty in the safe. Let''s take them as a gift for you. Anyway, you gave me a towel so that I wouldn''t walk around naked." Zhang Cheng directly threw the travel bag stuffed with money and gold chains to each other. "Ah!!! This... This is..." the girl subconsciously opened the zipper and suddenly saw bundles of green banknotes and several big gold chains that can blind people''s eyes. Due to the influence of rappers and hip-hop culture, when Chicago blacks have money, they generally hang their bodies with gold as a means of showing off, especially the gangs. After all, as a symbol of human wealth for thousands of years, the value of gold has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Otherwise, there will be no immediate rise in the price of gold as soon as the financial and securities markets shake. "How about it? Do you like it?" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly and glanced at each other with the rest of his eyes. "Of course! Who doesn''t like money! But... Is this money black money? Won''t so much cash cause any trouble?" the girl was obviously not a fool and realized the trouble that this money might bring for the first time. "It depends on how you plan to deal with them. Some people suddenly get a large sum of money. The first thing they think of is how to enjoy and squander, and live a luxurious life that they envy but can''t reach. There are also a small number of people who will carefully hide their money after they get a large amount of wealth, and then try to open a shop and slowly make false accounts to make money bit by bit Wash white and eventually become legal property. The former pursues short-term madness and stimulation, so it''s only a matter of time before people stare at it. The latter pursues a stable source of income. Generally speaking, as long as it''s not too unlucky, it will never be found. Tell me, which one will you choose? " When he said these words, a playful expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. It was obvious that he intended to stimulate a person''s deep desire and dark side to see what interesting things would happen in the end. "I don''t understand! Why did you give me so much money at once? Don''t you want to stay at all?" the girl clenched her fist and forced herself not to be blinded by the huge interests in front of her. Because she knows that there is no free lunch in the world. If you take over the black money today, it is equivalent to being held by others. Maybe you will be manipulated all your life. Zhang Cheng replied with a smile: "you don''t need to understand! Don''t worry, I''m not interested in your body, and I won''t let you do anything. You can understand that I''m doing a social experiment to study what interesting changes will happen when a girl at the bottom of society suddenly gets a lot of money." "Really?" the girl''s tone revealed strong uncertainty. "Really! Believe me, this money can change your destiny. No matter whether the final result is good or bad, at least you have a chance now." "Yes! A chance! A chance many people dream of. Although I don''t know who you are, I still want to say thank you. By the way, my name is Yvette." "My name is Zhang Cheng. Nice to meet you, Miss Yvette." After informing each other of their names, the relationship between the two immediately narrowed a lot. As a powerful Titan, Zhang Cheng can see through his eyes that the fate track surrounding Yvette has changed, and earth shaking changes will take place in a short time. He plans to take advantage of the time to adapt to his body and use the young girl in front of him as a recreational toy Chapter 925 In the United States, a poor man suddenly had money. "Master, I suggest you''d better postpone this time a little. It''s better to start a revolution after conquering heaven completely." Adam quickly suggested. "Why?" Zhang Cheng frowned subconsciously. With becoming an invincible Titan, conquering heaven is no longer as attractive as before. Even if he wants to, he can create a new heaven at any time, which is stronger than now. "What you are doing is likely to cause those gods to wake up early, so it''s safer to conquer heaven first just in case. At least make sure that the angels don''t come out to make trouble at the critical moment." Adam explained without being busy. "But you should know that with my current body, it is impossible to shuttle between hell and earth at will. Every transmission requires extremely huge energy, and at the same time, I have to tear the solid magic protection." "Don''t you forget that there is a projection of consciousness. I can shape a new body for you in hell. You just need to inject consciousness into it. Most importantly, the power of hell has completely crushed heaven, and you don''t need to do it yourself." "Sounds reasonable. If you''re not very busy, take the time to go to hell and get it done." "As you wish, master." ¡­¡­ Chapter 926 As Adam began to spread artifacts called the ring of energy around the world, it was not long before there were rumors that tourists and locals found mutated animals and plants in the Great Lakes region, which first produced water quality changes. But like most supernatural forces, they will soon be suppressed by the underground world. However, as the supreme governing body in North America, the Supreme Council soon sent a team to investigate the location of the incident, trying to find out what happened. You know, since the amazing changes in Yellowstone volcano, members of parliament have felt an inexplicable tension and always felt that something terrible was going to happen. Therefore, instead of being lazy on weekdays, they began to actively investigate all events they considered dangerous and suspicious. But all this has nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. To be exact, during this time, he completely disguised himself as an ordinary person, lived in a middle-class house in Chicago with Yvette, and enjoyed a simple and ordinary life. Get up and run every morning, exercise your physical coordination, and then say hello to your neighbors. Occasionally, you will get together and have a barbecue party or something. It has to be said that compared with the utilitarian and indifferent New Yorkers, the people of Chicago are relatively friendly, especially their enthusiasm for sports is much higher than that of most other American cities. Michael Jordan and the bull dynasty he created are almost an inseparable topic. Almost every party, someone will talk about the NBA basketball game. As a person who is not interested in sports at all, Zhang Cheng stood up at this time to find a place where there is no one, silently think about his life, think about those trivial clues that can not be pieced together at all, and try to know who handed himself to the world and what kind of purpose the opposite party has. In the past, because there was an urgent sense of crisis at all times, he never had the opportunity and time to stop and seriously consider these. But now, he was a Titan who could not be killed. Suddenly, he was a little confused. Because he had no goals to surpass and could not see any limits to surpass on Titan. With the power Zhang Cheng currently has, as long as he doesn''t untie all the seals and let the woman who calls herself the creator return, he is the most powerful individual life on the whole planet. Even if those sleeping gods wake up, they can''t change this situation. Perhaps as a saying goes, invincibility is a kind of loneliness, and loneliness will make people lose the motivation to move forward. Although from a philosophical point of view, we can continue to surpass ourselves, slowly accumulate strength and move towards a higher goal, what is the significance of this transcendence if there is no rival? So like many deadly villains, he launched the action called "final plan". First, let the whole world realize the existence of magic, and then set off a revolution sweeping the world, breaking the monopoly of the underground world on supernatural forces and overthrowing the joint rule of the Supreme Council. Secondly, wake up the sleeping gods, kill some and accept some according to the situation. Finally, the most important thing is to open all the seals, release the only Creator who can hurt himself, launch a frontal collision with him, and decide who is the real winner at this time. I believe that after all this is over, those fragmentary clues will be able to piece together, and the behind the scenes will also appear. At the thought of the man who looked very similar to himself in the tomb of Satan, Zhang Cheng had an unparalleled sense of strangeness in his heart, as if Fang was observing his every move through some device. Just as he was staring at the bright moonlight at night, Yvette, who was a little drunk, suddenly appeared, smiled and said hello: "Hey! So you''re hiding here. Why, aren''t you interested in the topics that middle-aged men talk about?" "Yes. To be exact, I''m not interested in what most people talk about. After all, it''s better to chat with a group of stupid people than to stay alone." Zhang Cheng admitted. Although he was very eager to live such an ordinary life, he had a high-income job, could afford a decent house and car, gathered with his friends after work every day for barbecue and chat, and wasted his life on all kinds of trivial things. But now, when he is in this life, he has a sense of alienation that can not be described in words, as if this life is all beautiful illusions and bubbles. As long as he pokes it gently with his finger, everything will disappear in an instant. Perhaps it is ignorance that protects these ordinary people. If one day they really know that they live in a world full of supernatural forces, and there are countless life bodies with powerful forces that can easily take away their cherished relatives, friends and life, then I believe that more than 60% of people will fall into the madness of rest. "Wow! I didn''t realize you were so mean before. Don''t forget, your face was full of smiles when you agreed to their invitation." Yvette smiled and joked. "No, it''s just a kind of social etiquette. Even when I face my enemies, I will keep smiling. You can understand that this is a conditioned habit. In addition, I suggest that it''s best not to continue to increase the alcohol content in the blood, otherwise once I get drunk, God knows what secrets I shouldn''t say. As a smart and beautiful girl, shouldn''t you Want to destroy the new life that was hard to build? " After that, a dazzling violet light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Next second Yvette was completely out of control and smart. Her whole body was soaked with sweat. The whole brain finally regained consciousness and quickly shook her head: "of course not! Damn it! I drank a little too much. Thank you for your reminder." "You''re welcome! After all, you are the object of my observation and experiment. It would be no fun if you were accidentally caught in prison. Remember, you can be greedy, indifferent and cruel, but you must not be stupid and lose self-control. Don''t be deceived by those so-called cheap friendships. You''re different from them." "I see! They and I are people from two different worlds! My only goal is to wash all the money as soon as possible, and then find a way to climb up and enter the enviable upper class society." "That''s right! You are a black rose growing up in the dark. You should exude the fragrance from hell instead of playing these children''s tricks. Moreover, as a woman, you still have one biggest advantage that you haven''t played out, that is yourself. Remember the fat Mr. Claudian? He is an adviser to a financial investment company. If If you can fix him tonight, he can help you wash all the millions of dollars directly... " Chapter 927 At the border between hell and heaven, a black river called Styx flows slowly, separating the two worlds completely. As the most terrible River in the world, Styx has many incredible powers. For example, within two kilometers around the river, there is an absolute magic forbidden field. Anything related to magical energy will be offset by some mysterious power without exception. In addition, neither angels nor demons can fly across the Styx River, otherwise they will be pulled into the river by powerful forces. It can be said that if someone wants to go from heaven to hell, or from hell to heaven, he can only walk a stone arch bridge that is 50 meters wide and more than 600 meters long. No one knows when the bridge was born, and no one knows who built it. On the contrary, in the records of all angels and demons, when the two worlds collide, the bridge has always stood there. No matter how fierce the war and the baptism of years and months, it will not collapse. On the left side of the bridge is a paradise emitting strong positive energy and dazzling light. A huge military fortress stands not far away. Even a few kilometers away, countless angels with white wings can be seen patrolling nervously. On the right side of the bridge is a hell filled with darkness and evil. There is also a gloomy and terrible castle. A large number of angel corpses treated with anti-corrosion coating are inserted on the spikes above the castle, which looks both ferocious and terrible. In addition, a large number of resurrected combustion Corps technicians and engineers are working overtime to build new war machines. The magic machine armor and super Hellfire with a height of more than 10 meters have reached triple digits and are still increasing. In particular, the pool water that was established not long ago to store evil energy is green from a distance, which makes people feel inexplicably flustered. At this moment, even if heaven is a fool, it knows that hell is ready to launch an all-round attack. As a result, the two sides gathered heavy troops at the border with boiling water to fight a tragic all-out war. Feeling the tension in the air, the succubus queen Raines licked her lips and sighed, "war! What a wonderful word! Those poor little angels are full of fear. When do we have to wait to start attacking and harvest their desperate souls?" "Don''t worry! We still need to wait for the master''s order," Pollack replied, gently stroking his newly recast sword. With the rapid spread of evil energy and shadow in the world, his reminder has expanded to the same level as the doomsday Lord Kazak, and his eyes burst out terrible green light. "Damn it! I hate waiting! Why don''t we... Let''s launch a tentative attack first?" Raines''s eyes dripped and whirled, obviously brewing some conspiracy. "If you want to die, no one will stop you. But remember, please don''t take us with you. Don''t forget, your master doesn''t like his men to make their own decisions. I doubt if you do, he will not hesitate to skin you." Warren sneered. No one knows what kind of person Zhang Cheng is better than him. That is a madman who really embraces the darkness and considers his own interests more important than anything. As long as there are enough reasons, it is nothing to destroy the world. "Lowly human! Don''t think you can always please your master with that little intelligence. When you fall out of favor one day, I''ll be very happy to dig out your heart." Raines narrowed his eyes and threatened fiercely. There is no doubt that as a demon who likes to play tricks, her least favorite must be Warren, who has the ability of accurate prediction. The reason is very simple. Under the accurate prediction of the future, all intrigues and tricks have nowhere to hide. "Ha ha! Out of favor? Do you think I''m the kind of clown responsible for making fun around medieval kings? No, honey, my role is much more important than you think. Also, don''t always talk about the word humble human, or your master will be unhappy when he hears it." Warren laughed and added color. Since the two had not been tit for tat for a long time, he was used to this kind of relationship mode of moving his mouth without doing anything, and refused to suffer any loss at all. Just when Raines wanted to satirize, a light suddenly flashed through the temporary portal, followed by Adam in a black suit. He first glanced at several high-rise buildings present, and then calmly said, "the master now needs a body, a body strong enough to accommodate his consciousness." "Who are you?" asked AHIMA, who had just returned to hell from the human world. "I am Adam, the special life created by my master." Adam gave the answer without thinking. "Why do you need a body? Can''t the master go directly through the built portal?" Raines asked curiously. Adam shook his head regretfully. "No! The portal energy source is too small! It''s not enough to accommodate Titan''s life." "Titan?!" "You mean... The master made himself a Titan in some way!!" "Unbelievable!" ¡­¡­ In the hall, all the abyss lords of the Burning Legion, the king of fear and the high-level demons of ereda couldn''t help shouting loudly. Because no one knows what Titans mean better than they do! It was the most powerful living body they had ever known and could easily live in a giant that crushed the ancient gods sent by the void forces. "How did the master become a Titan?" Raines''s eyes twinkled with excitement. "He swallowed the star soul of Azeroth and repelled the siege of the Pantheon." Adam told the truth calmly. As one of the executors of the whole plan, no one knows better than him how terrible it is when Zhang Cheng gives full play to his power. There is no decent energy in heaven and hell to maintain a portal for him to shuttle freely. Renes nodded thoughtfully: "I see! I see! Bellom! Go and mobilize as many evil powers as possible immediately! We need to forge a strong body for our master." "It''s my pleasure, Queen." the fear Lord, known as bellom, bent down and bowed deeply. Mastering the taboo knowledge of evil energy and distorted void, he is best at casting some powerful artifacts. It''s nothing to say that he has only a metal body. Soon, under the operation of the huge war machine of hell, countless rare magic metals were continuously transported to the front line. Through many times of melting, pouring and enchanting, they were finally made into the shapes of head, body, arms, legs and so on Chapter 928 "What are those demons doing?" "I don''t know! It looks like a metal giant!" On the other side of the Styx River, two angels in charge of investigation stared at the huge humanoid metal statue hundreds of meters high set up in hell. With their accomplishments in mystics, they simply can''t understand what the runes on the surface of the body mean, let alone how incredible changes will occur when a Titan''s consciousness is injected into it. However, out of caution, the two angels quickly returned to the fortress and reported to the commander of the whole Legion stationed at the border. As soon as they left their front feet, in the demon camp on the other side of the Styx River, a dazzling violet light suddenly fell from the sky, illuminating the originally dark and cloudy sky. Next second All the pool water used to store evil energy began to boil, forming a large green steam, constantly rotating around the body of the metal giant. Whenever the green steam passes by, the runes that make up for the body surface are lit one by one until the giant''s eyes slowly open and flash a profound light that can''t be described in words. "The supreme great master and humble servant are waiting for you." reeness, the demon queen, knelt down first, his tone full of excitement and piety. yes! She felt the same amazing momentum as the former leader of the Burning Legion, the dark Titan Sargeras, and even better. powerful! Evil! dark! Even the most powerful devil, in front of this unparalleled power, must lower his noble head and offer absolute loyalty and obedience, otherwise he will be destroyed. "Hmm? Who designed the body? It feels good." Zhang Cheng, who came with the help of the projection of consciousness, moved a little and looked surprised on his face. "It''s me, master." bellom hurried forward two steps and crawled on the ground in a very pious manner. "Well done! Here, take it. You deserve the reward." Seeing that it was the fear devil of nasrezim, Zhang Cheng immediately showed such a light in his eyes and threw a fragment condensed from the residual energy in the Azeroth core on the ground. Although most of the time, these high-level demons with bat wings are famous for their intrigues and camouflage, few people actually know that they are the greatest craftsmen in the whole burning legion and have made countless powerful and evil artifacts. Among them, the most famous is the magic sword made for the Lich King - Frost sorrow. Feeling the amazing energy emitted by this small fragment on the ground, bellom immediately grabbed it in his palm and praised it excitedly and loudly: "thank you for your generosity and kindness! Please allow me to express my highest respect and gratitude to you." Zhang Cheng waved impatiently: "OK, step back. Now who can tell me how many angels on the other side of the Styx? What cards do they have?" "At present, there are 50 Angel legions on the other side, each with 10000 people, which is almost one-third of the strength of the whole heaven. As for the cards, they should be in the fortress." Warren gave the answer with a complex look. Although he had expected that the other party would become a monster far beyond his imagination, he never expected that this day would come so soon. Just the soul energy emitted from the huge steel body is enough to make all the living creatures around tremble and despair. "500000? Hehe, I''ll give them a little surprise." Zhang Cheng bent down, raised his right hand and gently crossed the ground. Blink! A small sand table as like as two peas on the other side of the river. Without saying a word, he directly swung his big hand and slapped the buildings on the sand table. Bang! As the model fortress was flattened, the real fortress collapsed. The angels stationed inside were either pressed into meat patties on the spot or flapped their wings and fled. They had no time to think about the sudden disaster. Obviously, the magic that makes many Burning Legion demons enter the state of war fanaticism is actually the magic of polluter Archimonde to destroy Dalaran. Only in the hands of a Titan, the power is much more terrible than the former. The fortress of light, which had been built in heaven for countless hours and experiences, turned into dust and rubble without holding on for a second. pain! despair! Death! With a single blow, the angels'' proud defense collapsed. Appreciating the angel soul flying all over the sky after death, Zhang Cheng ordered straightforwardly: "what are you waiting for? The war has begun! Go and conquer heaven for me. No matter what you want to do, you can do it unscrupulously. Kill! Destroy! Torture! Vent your inner desire and tyranny, and the dark force will be invincible." "Ah!!!! rush!" "Kill all those damn birdmen!" "The Legion is invincible!" "For the new dark Titan!" ¡­¡­ Whether the original inhabitants of hell who have been transformed or the resurrected demons of the Burning Legion, they all pass through the arch bridge like crazy and rush towards the city in the clouds of heaven. They are like locusts in the sky. There is no grass where they pass. Neither towns and villages nor cities that seem to have good defense can stop their progress. The poor angels along the way were either tortured to death, or forced to choose to degenerate, join the huge legion of hell, raise their butchers and kill their former peers. In less than a week, half of heaven has become scorched earth. The demons don''t need anything, just pure destruction and pollution. They convert large areas of pure energy into evil energy, making them the base of logistics supply for the huge Legion. This means that even if Heaven repels this attack in the future, it can no longer put these lands as they were. In desperation, the two archangels personally led 50 legions, blocked the only way for the demons, and brutally hanged the enemy''s forward forces. Hundreds of thousands of smelly bodies are no longer on dozens of square kilometers of land. When Zhang Cheng came here with his follow-up troops, the vanguard composed of low-grade cannon fodder had been completely destroyed, and even many unlucky people caught alive had been crucified and endured the continuous burning of divine energy for 20 hours. The painful cry echoed in his ears, making people feel uncomfortable Chapter 929 "Hum! These angels actually want to slow down the Legion in such a childish way? It''s beyond their power!" Raines swung a whip full of barbs and broke the neck of a demon who had not yet breathed on the cross. His tone was full of contempt and ridicule. You know, the most obvious reason why demons are called demons is that there is no "Empathy" group thinking of most intelligent life. On the contrary! They are extremely self, even selfish. They not only have no sadness or sympathy for the death of the same kind, but also try every means to make use of the death of the same kind for their own profit. No, without saying a word, the subsequent demon army directly threw the bodies of these dead demons into a huge furnace, followed by a steady stream of crushing flesh, blood and bones, and created one large war puppets three meters high by magic and alchemy. No mercy! No dignity! There is no secular ethics! Every demon is a part of a huge Legion. Whether alive or dead, it will continue to grow. There is no doubt that this extremely evil and unnecessary code of conduct is quite in line with the appetite of demons, so not only no one opposes it, but also actively take those unlucky people who have only half their lives off the cross and throw them into the huge flesh and blood melting pot. After a while, hundreds of thousands of corpses were consumed and replaced by more than 60000 newly created undead life bodies with a shape like hatred. They are so ugly and disgusting, but their combat effectiveness is extremely strong, especially Xiaoqiang''s physical resistance and magic resistance. They can launch the first round of charge against the enemy''s magic and provide cover for subsequent troops. Appreciating the clumsy appearance of these "big men", Warren touched his chin with great interest and joked: "I think those angels must be very depressed now! They never dreamed that these corpses left to attack morale would provide us with tens of thousands of powerful cannon fodder without fear. How about launching a wave of attack first?" "Don''t worry! For me, this is just a war game, and the result is doomed from the beginning. Therefore, instead of quickly defeating the opponent, it''s better to spend more time enjoying the process. I''m curious whether these angels created in some special way really don''t know what fear and despair are in the subconscious, as rumored." Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with evil interest. "Oh? What are you going to do?" asked Emma with a smile on her lips. As the only hell aborigine who joined the high-level of the Legion, she was full of naked malice to her old enemy heaven. Only the young angels tortured, humiliated and killed along the way exceeded three figures, and each death was extremely tragic. Zhang Cheng''s face, completely made of metal, showed a thoughtful expression and replied meaningfully: "Of course, it is to destroy their most cherished things and devout beliefs in their hearts. First of all, we should attack these Angel legions blocking the way forward, and the intensity should be maintained to a certain extent. We should not let them feel great pressure, but at the same time, we should not let them despair. Secondly, let the fear demons sneak into the Cloud City and build a city Portal, send elite to directly raid the most important city in heaven and capture the heart of the arrogant Lord who claims to be the only Creator. Finally, I will pollute it with evil energy in front of all angels and become an evil artifact. " "Ha ha! Pollute the heart left by the Lord of heaven? It sounds full of expectations! Please count me in." eshima laughed and applied. The longer she spent with Zhang Cheng, the more she found that the other party was a natural demon king, a monster so crazy that even demons were afraid. "No problem!" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking, followed by the fear demon king not far away and said, "bellum, you''re in charge of this infiltration, no problem?" "It''s my honor to serve your great and evil plan, master." bellom bent down and bowed deeply. Compared with not long ago, his figure is obviously much larger, and his whole body exudes the power of distorted shadow. Needless to ask, I know that I must completely absorb and digest the energy of that residual fragment, just like the posture of the first lord of the new Legion nasrezm, and almost all the fear demons are led by him. ¡­¡­ Just two hours later, an endless army of demons launched a crazy attack on the angel Legion. In less than half a day, more than 60000 ordinary angels, 5000 high-level angels and two archangels died. Such amazing casualties directly flustered the two archangels and began to ask for help from the rear. In less than seven hours, groups of reinforcements rushed to the battlefield to inject fresh vitality into the Corps that had suffered heavy losses. They didn''t know that in the previous crazy battle, thousands of fear demons had sneaked into the Cloud City and began to plot to build a portal for a perfect sneak attack. You should know that heaven is not hell, but a place full of order, and the root of all order is the archangel Council in Yunzhong city and the holy tomb named the source of light. In order to ensure that these two key places are not destroyed, at least half of the six archangels are stationed in Yunzhong city all year round, and the remaining six are scattered in every corner to keep the territory of heaven inviolable. But now, in order to deal with the crazy attack of the devil, six archangels have appeared in the military camp. In addition, there will be no more than four in Yunzhong city before they have time to come back in other places. You don''t have to ask. It''s a perfect opportunity for a raid. Bellom led the demon kings of fear, quietly captured nearly 2000 newborn angels just born from the lake of life, then fixed them under a huge Obsidian arch, raised their hands and loudly sang the curse of evil taboo. In the blink of an eye, the vitality of these poor wretches was continuously extracted and injected into one demon Rune after another on the arch. When the last rune is lit, a temporary short-range portal finally enters a stable state. The abyss lords, who could not bear the desire to kill and destroy in their hearts, rushed in for the first wave and began to destroy the buildings like crazy, calling fire rain to kill the angels who tried to rush over and destroy the portal. Followed by the doomsday Guard Corps led by Pollack! They are like heavily armed infantry in the age of cold weapons, waving their big swords and crushing all the garbage that dare to stop the army from moving forward Chapter 930 Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! With the deafening noise and the violent shaking of the ground, huge Hellfire puppets fell from the sky under the call of ereda Warlock. In less than ten minutes, they caused unimaginable damage to this originally peaceful, peaceful and orderly city. In particular, those buildings, statues and fountains with exquisite shapes and experienced the baptism of countless years have been destroyed and turned into worthless rubble and rubble in the blink of an eye. Although the angels tried hard to defend their homes, they were all the elite of the Legion. Even the archangel with golden wings on his back failed to save the statue built to praise the Supreme God Jehovah in the central square. In addition, the lake of life, which shapes angels with human souls, is also polluted by the blood of the violent abyss Lord, showing a strange yellow green, no longer the previous sacred breath, but full of the power of distorting evil. Before the archangel could figure out what had happened, a large number of souls precipitated in the lake began to become distorted and restless, and finally tens of thousands of semi demon lives crawled out of it. They are just like irrational beasts, recklessly launching raids on angels with divine energy. Once they succeed, they will tear open their chest and swallow their beating heart and soul together. What''s more terrible is that if the number of devours reaches a certain level, these monsters will have incredible evolution, master all kinds of powerful spell like abilities, and die on the spot if they don''t pay attention. When Zhang Cheng''s huge metal body also passed through the portal, Yunzhong city had become a battlefield full of shouting and killing. He glanced around and immediately smiled and sighed, "this is the most beautiful scenery in the world. From now on, I am killing, destruction and destruction." "That''s right! Great master! This is the most beautiful scenery in the world! No matter how many times you see it, you won''t get tired!" echoed bellom on one knee. As a fear demon, he can feel the desperate cry of angels. There is no power to stop the city from dying. "Well done! As a reward, from now on, you are the first lord of the new Burning Legion nasrezm. Now, go and enjoy the feast." Zhang Cheng stretched out a finger with a thick column and gently clicked on the other party''s head. moment A huge amount of magic knowledge that had not been touched before poured into bellom''s head. For several minutes, he digested and absorbed these knowledge, directly opened his huge bat wings, rushed to the nearest angel, grabbed it in the palm of his hand and poured a wisp of evil shadow energy. moment The angel''s wings were stained with light gray. Without saying a word, he turned around and gave a sword to his companions fighting side by side. The long sword made of rare magic metal in heaven passes through the chest, and sacred silver blood gushes out along the wound. At the last moment before his death, the poor wretch didn''t understand why his best friend wanted to kill himself. With the killing of the first of his kind, the wings of the angel affected by the mysterious power were completely dyed black. Needless to ask, he had completely fallen. "Hey, hey, hey! Interesting! Is this a powerful magic that can directly affect the soul? It''s just tailor-made for nasrezm. Test! I need more tests!" bellom turned into a dark shadow with a grimace and began a cold and cruel magic experiment. Under his operation, there were more and more fallen angels on the battlefield. Finally, the first Legion composed of fallen angels was born in the northwest. Naturally, Zhang Cheng was not interested in this kind of fuss. He came to the tall building named "holy tomb" with his huge body. According to the records of hell, this is the tomb of the former Lord of heaven, regarded by mankind as the only true God of the universe. Of course, the so-called only true God in the universe can be regarded as a joke. Because any God who dares to add this middle two title to himself is either an idiot with a middle two degree or a boasting liar. Obviously, this clever God doesn''t look like an idiot, so it can be naturally classified as the latter. The most powerful thing about him is that he gives full play to the power of faith and completely transforms the whole world into his own country. Any energy inconsistent with his own power is expelled. It can be said that the whole heaven is equivalent to the gods themselves! Normally, it is quite difficult for such a powerful God to kill. But the so-called wisdom is always mistaken by wisdom. No matter to clever liars, they often end up badly. In order to make the earth a part of his own country, the ancient Lord himself came down and tried to force hard to harvest the beliefs of ordinary humans who were still in the primitive age of ignorance. But as a saying goes, don''t pretend to be forced, pretend to be struck by thunder. What he did angered the Olympian gods who were in their heyday! Zeus, the God King who controls the power of lightning, directly led his brothers, sisters, sons and daughters to rush up and beat the poor God alive until he couldn''t take care of himself. Then he was sniped by the ancient Egyptian gods. Only one heart was robbed by the archangel. Later, the archangels who took over the power, taking advantage of the deep sleep of the ancient gods on the earth, personally directed and created the biggest scam in the history of human civilization, that is, the story of the so-called resurrection of the Son Jesus, and successfully achieved the wish that their master longed for but failed to achieve. It has to be said that this is a great irony, a black humor that makes all insiders can''t help laughing. Standing on the steps, Zhang Cheng silently watched the three archangels waving the golden flame sword in the distance, as well as Renes, Pollack and eichma who fought with them. He casually asked, "do you have anyone who needs help?" "No! Thank you! I''m enjoying what I''m feeling now!" ashma refused first without thinking. The male archangel who was fighting with her now had his hair, eyebrows and beard burned up by the green evil energy fire and looked embarrassed. The demon queen Raines raised her hand, shot a powerful shadow arrow, licked her attractive red lips and said, "sorry, master, I don''t think you need to deal with such waste yourself." "It''s over! Fools who dare to be enemies of the Legion will die!" The voice just fell! Pollack raised his right foot like a hoof, trampled on the ground, causing a violent shaking, followed by the sword, cut off his opponent''s head on the spot, followed by opening his wings to wrap himself. The archangel who lost his head suddenly cracked golden lines on the surface of his body, and finally exploded with a bang, forming a terrible holy energy storm. Even demons like Emma are inevitably severely burned, and large areas of skin show pustules and blisters Chapter 931 After the powerful energy storm, Pollack put away his wings to protect himself, took his opponent''s head and roared loudly: "degenerate or die! Choose! No one can stop the army''s progress!" "No! It''s you who should go! Despicable devil!" another female Archangel angrily raised her weapon, rushed forward with lightning speed and slammed it away. Although she looks almost the same as human beings, in fact, the energy level contained in her body has been close to some relatively weak gods. Fortunately, Pollack was not a vegetarian. He soon stabilized his body, swung the green sword burning the evil energy flame and fought with the other party. Looking at these boring fights, Zhang Cheng sighed slightly, smashed the holy tomb protected by the powerful magic seal with a direct punch, and fished out a beautiful coffin made of unknown metal. Just as he was about to lift the lid, take out the heart that hit inside and end the farce, a male angel in gold armor suddenly fell from the sky. Different from other archangels, the energy contained in this guy''s body is extremely amazing, almost ten times the sum of all archangels present. Every step will cause the vibration of the whole heaven world. Looking at this sudden "strong enemy", Zhang Cheng opened his mouth with great interest and said, "are you Michael? The legendary vice king of heaven, the Lord of light, and the only archangel who survived in the ancient war?" "That''s right! Michael is the name given to me by human believers. I prefer others to call me another name - maigal," replied the supreme leader of heaven forces politely. He doesn''t seem to care at all. The demon army that is wantonly destroying and killing in the city is staring at the metal pipes. "Nice to meet you, dear mcgar. If you don''t mind, can you give me a few seconds to take out the things here?" Zhang Cheng asked with his finger. As a person with extremely keen senses, he can guarantee that as long as he has the slightest intention to open the coffin, the other party will immediately take the opportunity to launch a stormy attack. Of course, if the noumenon comes, Zhang Cheng won''t care about an archangel who survived in ancient times. But the problem is that now is not the coming of noumenon, just the projection of consciousness, and the power that can be mobilized is just the evil energy drawn when starting the huge metal body. According to his current strength, he can only do his best once at most. After that, the body will become useless scrap iron because of the depletion of energy. Maigal undoubtedly felt this, and shook his head with a smile: "sorry, I''m afraid I can''t allow you to do this. Although the Lord has been the Supreme Master of heaven for a long time, his remains are still very important to me. Besides, I''m curious, who are you? Can you unify hell in such a short time?" "If I tell you the answer, are you willing to embrace the darkness and become the commander of my fallen angel Legion?" a faint light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes and began to quickly gather energy to prepare for a fatal blow. "Hahaha! You just said that I am the vice king of heaven and Lord of light. Light determines that I cannot betray heaven from the essence of power. So please don''t waste your words. Let''s use power to determine the fate of heaven and hell." as he said, megar burst out a dazzling light and walked slowly forward with elegant steps. For thousands of years, he has given him some unimaginable strength and combat skills, so he is confident to kill the seemingly powerful enemy in front of him, just like the great demons who have been killed trying to invade heaven for thousands of years. "I like your confidence! But I''m afraid you''ll never understand what a huge gap lies between us. Even if you destroy this body now, it''s not a big deal for me, but if you fail, heaven will perish. Someone said that the strong and the reason why they are strong, even if they fail, they will have a chance to do it again Yes, and if the weak fail at all, it is equivalent to disaster. Now, let me see the level of your so-called vice king of heaven. " The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng''s body was like a streamer. He crossed space and distance at an incredible speed and hit his opponent hard. Because his whole body is made of strong magic metal with excellent magic resistance, his weight is very terrible, so most creatures can be crushed and crushed alive by the inertia generated by the initial kinetic energy alone. Bang! After hearing only a loud noise, megar''s body turned into a mass of light in the sky, and soon reassembled. Obviously, this pure physical attack is nothing to him. "Granulation? Should I say that he is worthy of being the Lord of light..." Zhang Cheng pushed aside a collapsed wall and slowly stood up from the ruins, with an expression of interest on his face. "Thank you for your praise! In fact, I was born in the first ray of light, so in heaven, I am both light, and even if I am, there is no power to kill me." mcgar responded meaningfully. "It sounds a little difficult to deal with. But it doesn''t matter. I like difficult challenges." Zhang Cheng raised his head and looked at the sun hanging in the sky. To be exact, it is a burning energy ball created by divine power and faith, Megar''s face changed sharply and asked sternly, "what do you want to do?" "What are you doing? Of course, it''s destroying the sun in heaven and making you, the Lord of light, lose your greatest dependence." Zhang Cheng raised his right hand with a sneer and threw out a high-pressure evil energy fireball condensed with half of his energy. Whoosh! Under the action of great power, the fireball directly drew a straight line in the sky and hit the target accurately. Next second! Boom! The stable space at the top of the whole heaven was torn by the terrible energy explosion, revealing a large channel to the distorted void. Many angels flying in the sky with their wings were sucked in hundreds on the spot, and disappeared without even uttering a scream. No one knows where they went, and no one knows whether they are dead or alive. In contrast, megar''s condition was not much better, spitting golden holy blood. Needless to ask, the damage caused by that blow was far more deadly than expected Chapter 932 "Cough, cough..." "Lord mcgar, you''re hurt!" "Dirty devil! How dare you hurt the symbol of light and justice!" ¡­¡­ As the former vice king of the kingdom of heaven and now the supreme ruler, megar is basically equivalent to the position of the Lord in the eyes of the archangel. After all, in ancient times, most of the older generation of angels were dead and injured. Now the angels in heaven are a new generation born from the lake of life. Although they have heard many history and stories about the past, they have not seen with their own eyes the incredible power of the Lord who created heaven from scratch, but they have seen megar kill hell demons again and again and lead heaven to victory one after another. So in the eyes of angels, he is the symbol of invincibility and the last hope and pillar of the whole heaven. If even he fails, it means that heaven will usher in the final judgment. Due to the loss of the sun, the whole heaven suddenly fell into darkness. Only the slightest trace in the distorted void did not know whether it was starlight or other luminous objects, which reluctantly provided a little lighting. Maigal covered his mouth and nose with constant blood spray, endured his inner rage and asked loudly, "how do you know the close relationship between the sun and me?" "No, actually I don''t know anything. I just want to have a try. After all, according to normal logical reasoning, since you are the embodiment of light, the first thing I have to do is destroy the light source, and the sun in heaven happens to be the largest light source. It''s easy to understand, isn''t it?" Zhang Cheng answered with a smile on his chin. At this moment, he finally understood why the Burning Legion failed again and again when invading Azeroth, but the dark Titan was not in a hurry. Because for Sargeras, there is no rival on Azeroth. No matter he fails once, twice, three or four times, he can start all over again in no hurry. As an attacker, no matter how many times you fail, as long as you succeed again, it means winning the final victory. But for the Azeroth coalition in the defensive state, no matter how many times they win, as long as they fail once, it means losing everything. Similarly, to launch an all-round invasion of heaven, it is nothing to fail only once or twice in the projection of consciousness, but as long as megar fails once, he will lose the opportunity to make a comeback. Unfortunately, megar didn''t seem to understand this. He pushed away the young angel supporting him, raised his sword composed entirely of high-energy photons, and said coldly: "I admit that I was careless just now! But your luck is over! Maybe you are the smartest and most insidious demon in hell in recent thousands of years, but you will still die under my sword." "Hehe, naive. It seems that you haven''t made any progress in the thousands of years after the death of the Lord. You don''t understand the power to maintain the operation of the whole heaven. You are too addicted to the tricks of the Lord of light, so you ignore the study of soul and faith, otherwise you won''t say such ignorant words. Forget it, what''s the use of talking so much nonsense to a dying man, let me know Let''s take you on the road. " With that, Zhang Cheng took off one of his arms, reshaped it into a war hammer with the help of the power of alchemy, and finally injected evil energy. moment The huge hammer head suddenly ignited a hot green flame and made the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling, swallowing the souls of the surrounding dead angels and demons. There is no doubt that this is not an ordinary weapon or magic weapon, but an evil weapon that will inject the pain of tens of thousands of souls into the deepest part of the enemy''s body after being hit. When mcgar saw this scene, his golden pupils suddenly contracted, and his eyes were full of vigilance. After a little hesitation, he turned into a ball of light and rushed out. "Commendable courage! Have a taste of the hammer of pain!" with a sneer, Zhang Cheng swung the hammer and smashed it at the light regiment. Next second Boom! "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" With the scream of extreme pain, megar was forcibly smashed back into human shape, kneeling on one knee and clutching his chest, his expression distorted to the extreme. He couldn''t believe that his iron will collapsed with just one touch. pain! despair! Death! The opposite idea of heaven is constantly echoing in my mind! "Ouch! What a pity! Great evil master, if you don''t mind, can you leave him a small life? I think this guy should be one of us after a period of training." Raines, who successfully solved his opponent, shook his tail and his tone was full of ridicule. "No, you''re wrong. He can''t degenerate. Because once he degenerates, it means death. I don''t mean physical death, but soul death. As a life born from a ray of light, light is his soul, his core and his faith. Once the light disappears, his personality disappears and another one will replace it Different lives, understand? "Zhang Cheng straightened his way with a heavy hammer. Although it sounds incredible, this is an iron fact. The Lord used the first ray of light after the fusion of heaven to create the original Angel Mecca. Based on him, he personally created several archangels and ordered them to help him govern thousands of angels. However, this design has a fatal defect, that is, once the sun condensed by divine power and belief in the sky is destroyed, the Lord of light will lose the source of power and become a candle burning himself. As long as the energy stored in his body is exhausted, he will disappear from the world as if he had never existed, and even the body will not be left. "Go to hell! Devil! I am the eternal guardian of heaven! No one can destroy it!" Dominated by negative emotions such as strong anger, fear and despair, megar rushed up like crazy and waved his lightsaber. Every time he collided with the hammer of pain, the expression on his face became more ferocious, and the wings emitting golden light became weaker and weaker because of the rapid loss of energy. Finally, when the energy was about to run out, he chose to burn his soul, cut off the huge metal body with a powerful momentum, and disappeared from the world forever. Feeling the sad light spot in the air, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and exclaiming, "well done! Dear mcgar, you have made this originally boring war a lot more interesting." Chapter 933 "My dear master, you seem to need help, don''t you?" Raines approached and gently stroked the place where his huge body was cut off by his waist. It has to be said that the strength of mcgar''s last strike is worthy of his title of Lord of light. Even the steel body blessed with countless protective magic can''t resist a penny. If it was someone else, I''m afraid it would be doomed to die together. However, it is a pity that Zhang Cheng only uses the conscious projection. No matter how much the body is destroyed, it will not have a slightest impact on the noumenon. He even ignored the degree of physical damage, raised his only active arm and pointed to the metal coffin discarded in the corner: "open that for me!" "As you wish!" Raines walked over without saying a word and dragged the heavy metal coffin back. But just when she wanted to say something, Zhang Cheng grabbed the coffin, smashed it with a strong metal thug, and detected a golden ball the size of an adult''s fist. The surging energy emitted from it immediately made several demons around feel strongly uncomfortable. As the demon queen, Raines retreated at a very fast speed without saying a word, and constantly screamed and cursed: "ah!!!!!! damn it! What the hell is this?" "Hehe, this is the heart left by the real master of heaven. Look how strong, beautiful and tenacious it is. Even after thousands of years, it still retains the energy to destroy a city." Zhang Cheng commented meaningfully. "Master, do you want me to take it back?" Adam appeared quietly and asked expressionless. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "No, no, just detonate it here. Doesn''t heaven boast that it is a country of light, let it be destroyed in endless strong light. I give you an hour to retreat. In an hour, the place regarded as the highest faith by angels will disappear forever. As for the rest, it''s left to you to clean up slowly." "You are a generous and kind demon king! I think all the demons in hell will appreciate your decision. I believe that after completely occupying heaven, there will be an amazing number of fallen angel legions in hell." Ashima bent down and bowed deeply. Because the so-called slow clean-up is actually waiting to defeat the last resistance, allowing the demons to wantonly kill the residents living in heaven, and vent their anger, desire, tyranny and all kinds of evil thoughts. To put it bluntly, it is equivalent to the westward movement of the United States and the genocide of white people against the original inhabitants of the Americas. But this time, the demons not only for land and wealth, but also to plunder more high-quality souls. They forced the residents of heaven into darkness by means of killing, threat and torture, and then incorporated them into their own command to expand their strength. However, unlike European and American whites, demons not only become bitches but also want to set up memorial archways, trying to beautify their primitive, barbaric and cruel acts with the help of public opinion and publicity. On the contrary, demons will not waste their time on these meaningless actions. What they preach from the beginning is naked evil. Similarly, they will not deliberately establish a so-called "protected area" for aborigines after occupying the best land , they are kept in captivity like animals, which is called preserving multiculturalism. From time to time, they take their offspring to visit like going to the zoo to see gorillas. It can be predicted that heaven will become scorched earth for a long time. Unless the angels are completely extinct, the Holocaust will never stop. This is the gene burned in the deepest part of the devil''s soul. ¡­¡­ An hour is not long, and the blink of an eye has passed. Under the leadership of the high level of the demon legion, most demons have passed through the portal and returned to the front line, planning to launch a campaign to destroy the withered and the decadent, and completely trample on these bird people who are beyond their power. At this stage of the war, there is no suspense. The next step must be a one-sided massacre. For this non challenging game, Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t have much interest. He directly injected the last trace of evil energy in his body into his amazing heart. moment The surface of the whole golden ball cracked, one by one. Next second Boom!!!!!! The dazzling white light directly wraps up all the cities under your feet! The violent shock wave destroyed everything at an unimaginable speed! No matter buildings, creatures, or the golden column standing in the central square to symbolize order, all disappeared without a trace. When the light dimmed, Yunzhong city had disappeared from the map, and thousands of kilometers of land had disappeared. There were spaces torn by energy storms and cracks revealing strange atmosphere everywhere. With the destruction of the capital of heaven, several archangels were killed, and even the Lord of light megar died. The morale of the front-line Angel Legion suddenly fell to a low point and was directly overwhelmed by the demon Legion who launched a comprehensive attack. Hundreds of thousands of angels were killed, and many more changed from white wings to black wings because of the collapse of faith. They joined the Fallen Angel Legion in the demon army and began to wantonly destroy their former hometown. But these have nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. When the metal body was disintegrated into small particles by the light of destruction, his consciousness had returned to his body, opened the door, walked out of the room, sat on the sofa in the living room, drank iced drinks and watched the soap opera on TV. Before enjoying a moment of peace, Yvette, who was full of wine, opened the door and burst in. Wearing a sexy low cut backless evening dress, she planted a lot of red strawberries on the left side of her neck, and the black silk stockings on her legs were torn to pieces. She sat down on the sofa and said in a tone full of self mockery: "According to what you said, I successfully seduced the dead fat pig and photographed the whole process with a small camera. But it''s best just this time, or next time I may smash his lower body because I can''t stand nausea." Bang! Yvette threw a small memory card on the table. "Well done! Next, we can threaten him with this little thing. Remember, for men with marriage and family, once they are caught cheating, it often means that they may lose more than half of their property. They would rather risk going to prison and become accomplices to criminals than tell the truth to their wives. The world is made up of nothing It is composed of lies and deception. The so-called honesty and integrity do not exist from the beginning. The only difference is that some guys have bad deception skills, which can be distinguished at a glance, while others are more clever, which can perform until they get into the coffin... " Chapter 934 "Shet! What you said just now reminds me of the devil that lures mortals to fall in the Bible." Yvette rolled her eyes angrily, picked up half the iced drink on the table, raised her head and drank it all. It may be that the cold feeling slightly dispels the side effects of alcohol, or it may be that a large number of drinks enter the stomach and dilute the residual wine. In a word, she became sober after drinking the drink, stared at her eyes and asked, "why teach me this? If, as you said before, it was to repay me for giving you a trivial towel, then millions of dollars of black money should be enough." "Oh? What do you think I''m for?" Zhang Cheng asked back with a smile. At present, there are still several months before Adam completes the first step of the plan. He feels that he should continue his cultivation game and cultivate a kind-hearted girl into a black widow who does everything for wealth and power. "At first, I thought you wanted to fuck me, but now you don''t seem to be interested in women. So I feel very confused and don''t know the motivation behind all this." There is no doubt that Yvette is not the kind of white silly sweet with big chest and no brain. She has maintained considerable vigilance from beginning to end. After all, if she was born in a poor neighborhood, she would have been a plaything for those gangsters long ago. She would not only be infected with all kinds of bad habits and drugs, but also be forced to engage in special service work such as standing on the street. In fact, the most popular "take out" service in Chicago''s poor neighborhoods is that blacks bring their girlfriends to the door. As for what etiquette, righteousness and shame, these scum don''t care. For them, as long as they have money to buy drugs and food every day, it doesn''t matter to let their mother go out to engage in special service industries. The so-called thrilling love in Hollywood blockbusters can not exist in the bottom society of the United States. "Maybe you won''t believe it. In fact, I don''t have any motivation. I''m just a little bored and want to have some fun for myself, that''s all." Zhang Cheng stood up and took out a bottle of drink from the refrigerator. "Have fun?" Yvette frowned subconsciously. "Don''t tell me you''re a rich man who likes looking for excitement." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "are you doubting my financial resources and identity?" Yvette: shouldn''t I doubt it? Don''t forget, you killed more than 20 gunmen alone, and you were unharmed "Well, it seems that I need to prove myself in order to dispel your suspicion." Zhang Cheng picked up the laptop on the table, opened one of the legal accounts as soon as possible, quickly entered the account password, and finally hit the Enter key. Pop! Accompanied by the crisp sound of the keyboard, a series of numbers enough to make most ordinary people breathe and heartbeat faster appear on the display screen. "WTF!" Yvette suddenly revealed a thick mouth and an unbelievable expression on her face. "How do you feel? Are you still worried about what I''m trying to do to you?" Zhang Cheng revealed a strong ridicule in his tone. In this country where capital is king, there is nothing that money can''t solve. If so, it can only prove that you don''t have enough money and don''t master the important technologies and resources regarded as the lifeblood of the country. So over time, under the subtle influence of the media, Americans always believe that the rich are often more trustworthy and have a higher moral standard than the poor. At least they don''t have to worry that the other party will suddenly pull out a gun and loot all their belongings. Interestingly, they can''t understand that many times, the real "bandits" are just these capital giants. However, with the help of in-depth participation in the election and the famous "lobbying bill", the capital predators have already achieved a feat that many criminals can''t accomplish in a lifetime, that is, legal robbery. Especially in the financial field with serious information asymmetry, those ordinary investors simply can''t compete with capital giants. Behind almost every financial crisis, there is a terrible massacre, countless families go bankrupt, and more people take to the streets to become vagrants. "You are not thirty years old, are you? Where did you get so much money?" Yvette asked after a brief shock. "I have a hotel and entertainment center with good income, which can earn about 400 million yuan every year, and a mother whose company has just been listed and whose net assets exceed 30 billion US dollars. Money is just a series of meaningless figures for me. What I am really interested in is what money means to ordinary people living at the bottom of society like you and what changes it can bring ¡£¡± Although at the time of saying this, Zhang Cheng did not use any magic that affected his spirit, the effect was no worse than using magic. This is like an ordinary person who opens his mouth and closes his mouth to all kinds of great principles. You will feel bored 100%. But if you change into a billionaire, his words will be regarded as a classic. Even if it is wrong, they will be pursued by countless people, even as a life goal and motto. After all, 99% of the people in this world have no real ability to distinguish, just pawns manipulated by the media. For example, the "success study", which has been touted for a long time, is essentially non nutritious garbage. It only repeats the billionaires'' wealth making process, tells them how many setbacks they have experienced, and finally insists on becoming a winner in life, and will never tell you how to earn the first bucket of start-up funds. Because most rich people, the first barrel of start-up funds is either obtained from rich parents and relatives, or it is a coincidence that they can''t be copied at all, or they use some shady means. In short, as like as two peas of success, there are no other two cases of success. All of them are full of accidents and contingencies. But Yvette didn''t understand this. She just felt that she was favored by the goddess of luck and asked loudly in an extremely excited tone: "you will help me become rich! Finally enter the upper class society, right?" "No, no, no, I think you misunderstood something." Zhang Cheng stretched out a finger and gently shook it in front of the opposite side. "I will only give you advice, and then you will decide how to implement it. So whether you can become rich and enter the upper class society actually depends not on me, but on yourself. The biggest interest of this game is that human emotions are complex and changeable, and are prone to many temptations and disturbances. In addition, I suggest you take a bath immediately and go back to school Go to your room and have a sleep. Tomorrow you may have to face some of the ugliest parts of human nature, so be prepared and buy a lady''s electric shock, which may be useful. " Chapter 935 Athens, located at the southern tip of the Balkans, is the capital and largest city of the Republic of Greece, with a population of nearly 4 million. With a recorded history of 3000 years alone, Athens is known as the cradle of Western civilization. However, most people do not know that in addition to these well-known materials, Athens is also the venue of the joint Parliament of the Supreme Council of the underground world. Today, members of the Supreme Council from all over the world, as well as those regional supernatural force organizations that cooperate with them, gathered together and had a serious and tense quarrel in a hotel controlled by the ancient wizard Association. As for the content, nature is the war that hell conquered heaven not long ago. Especially those angels scattered in human society who learned that their hometown had been occupied immediately informed mankind and tried to obtain a shelter agreement to ensure that they would not become the hunting object of demons and demon worshipers. Most importantly, the collapse of heaven means that the stability of the previous tripartite containment has collapsed. Next, the Supreme Council will face an army of demons without worries. Once a full-scale invasion breaks out, the whole earth is likely to fall for almost a month. The war weapons developed by ordinary people in the world, such as aircraft, artillery, missiles and nuclear weapons, are powerful enough to cause considerable damage to demons, but the problem is that ordinary people themselves have no magic resistance. Perhaps it only needs a little charm, control magic, or promise the high-level to give them unimaginable long life, status and privileges. Those greedy guys will definitely not hesitate to sell the interests of their compatriots, and these weapons will become a reminder of the underground world. without doubt! These old friends who are used to the state of peacekeeping finally feel the threat, and an extremely strong sense of crisis envelops everyone attending the meeting. You know, the last full-scale war was thousands of years ago, and there were many powerful gods involved at that time. But this time, the gods had fallen into a deep sleep and showed no signs of waking up, but hell had destroyed heaven, which would be more difficult to deal with after a little repair. Silence! Terrible silence! After a young female Angel explained the current bad situation, the whole venue fell into a dead silence. On weekdays, some high-ranking members have gloomy faces, some exchange glances with each other, and others secretly put their hands into their trouser pockets and hold the invitation to hell received in the past two days. Their eyes twinkle with strange light. They don''t know what they are thinking. Just as in the face of invaders, some people will choose to do their best to resist, but more people will choose to surrender and live their own life honestly. What''s more, they will choose to join the invaders and become accomplices of each other in exchange for rights, status and wealth. Will the devil of hell destroy the human world? no Of course not! What they want to do is to conquer the human world and turn the whole earth into a huge and chaotic farm, so that it can continuously provide evil souls. Therefore, in the eyes of some people, turning to hell is not an unacceptable thing. Ten minutes later, the speaker of the European Supreme Council coughed slightly and said in a slightly heavy tone: "I understand that the news is quite bad for us. But the top priority is to confirm the demons'' plans first. Send an envoy. We need to have a negotiation." "Agree! First find out what the devil wants to do, and then we''ll decide how to deal with it." Kosmo volunteered. Although he secretly rejoiced that he had signed a contract with the demon king of hell early, his face didn''t show it at all. "Then who will be the messenger? I''m not sure if the demons really decide to invade the human world, they will kill the messenger directly." another speaker pursed his mouth and asked the sharpest question. Since ancient times, being an envoy has a high risk. Although the saying of "two countries do not cut each other" sounds better than anything, in fact, many people break this rule. This is true for mankind, especially for demons who advocate destruction, killing, destruction and free desire. "I think drawing lots is a good choice! And it''s fair. If the region wins, then the region will send at least five parliamentarians to hell to take charge of this dangerous negotiation." kosmoman inadvertently gave a seemingly reasonable suggestion. "I agree to draw lots!" "It''s really fair!" "Then smoke!" ¡­¡­ After the unanimous vote, several supreme speakers got up and came to the center of the venue, put their hands into a small metal box and took out light yellow strips from it. Only the South American speaker drew a silver strip. Needless to ask, he won the jackpot and will be responsible for the specific matters of negotiation with the hell devil. A cold expression appeared on his old face. At the same time, members of the South American Supreme Council, without exception, suddenly stood up from their chairs and stared at their speaker. "Congratulations, dear old friend, the burden of saving the human world falls on you." Kosmo revealed an undisguised schadenfreude in his eyes as he spoke. you ''re right! Is schadenfreude! There has always been friction between the North American Supreme Council and the South American Supreme Council. Although it is not to the extent of a frontal confrontation, there are a lot of small moves in private. Now that the old enemy is going to be unlucky, he will naturally have a feeling of physical and mental pleasure. "Hum!" The speaker of the South American parliament gave the other party a cold stare and directly led his men to turn around and leave. He visually planned to draw lots after going back and gather up five unlucky bastards to complete this extremely dangerous mission. Seeing these people go away, Faust didn''t know when to come behind laforn and said in a low voice, "come to my room later. I have something important to discuss with you." "What''s up? Don''t tell me you''re going to hell!" Laverne asked without looking back. "No! Of course not! I''m not so stupid to confront the unprecedentedly powerful demon Legion. I just got an interesting intelligence recently. Someone found an entrance to mysterious space in the distant Indian subcontinent. It may be a fragmented world or an entrance to some divine countries." "It sounds valuable. But the problem is, we still have an important ally away. Are you sure you want to leave him alone?" "Hehe, it''s not that we deliberately left him, but that he didn''t leave his contact information." "All right! I''ll join!" "Wise choice!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 936 "Yvette! Calm down! Be calm! You can do it!" In the alley behind a cafe, a young white girl was nervously standing in place to cheer herself up. She held a small video camera in one hand and a self-defense electric shock in her bag in the other. In the United States, where guns and violence are extremely rampant, threatening a person must be fully prepared, otherwise the confrontation between words may evolve into a bloody conflict, even rape or murder at any time. If there were not too many secrets involved, she would not hesitate to pay a high price for a bodyguard if it was revealed that she might be doomed. But unfortunately, the reality is often cruel. If you want to get anything, you must pay the corresponding price. No one can be an exception. After waiting anxiously for seven or eight minutes, a fat man with a round figure finally came down from a Lincoln car, quickly got into the alley, and roared angrily: "Falk! You damn bitch threatened me! Hand over the card! Otherwise I''ll make you look good!" "Mr. Claudian, don''t be so excited. Here, this is the cassette you want. Of course, it''s just a copy. The real original is kept in a very safe place by me. If you don''t do what I say, the cassette will be sent to your wife. As far as I know, she is quite dissatisfied with you. If you get evidence of cheating, guess What would she do? If it were me, I would definitely find a powerful lawyer, directly apply for divorce and divide more property as much as possible. "Yvette obviously didn''t be frightened by the other party''s aggressive appearance, but threatened not to be busy. Before going out today, she had practiced repeatedly at home for several times. Although she was nervous to death, she still spoke out very smoothly. no way out! The most important thing to do such things as blackmail, blackmail and blackmail is to abandon the sense of morality and shame and turn yourself into a complete scum. Yvette is undoubtedly far from doing this, so she can only try to be tough. Because she is eager for wealth, eager to become a member of the upper class society, and eager to enjoy the sunshine, beach, wine, food, famous brand clothes, shoes, cosmetics, carnival parties, handsome boys and so on like those rich young American girls. After all, desire is a wonderful thing. It can make the most humble people brave, just to change their original ordinary destiny. "No! I won''t listen to you! Bring me the original card right away!" Claudian roared and grabbed the girl''s neck. Like most white American men, after being threatened, his first thought was not to use wisdom, but to choose violence without thinking. "Shet! Dead fat pig! You forced me!" Without saying a word, Yvette took out the electric shock and directly pressed the trigger switch. Pop, pop, pop! With the crisp sound of the current, claudienton twitched and fell to the ground with a plop on his back. However, the power of the self-defense electric shock was not very large, so he didn''t fall into a coma. He just lost his ability to move and struggled to get up. But where would Yvette miss such an opportunity to lift the sharp high heels at the front end and kick at the key part of a man. "Ah!!!!!" There is a kind of heartbreaking pain in the world, called egg pain. At present, poor Claudian was personally experiencing that his round head and face showed a strange purple red. "Idiot! Wait for your wife to take you to court!" Yvette stepped on each other''s left hand again, and then planned to turn and leave. "Don''t! Don''t go! We can talk again!" claudienton was scared out of his wits, ignoring the egg''s sadness, and grabbed the girl''s ankle. "Talk? No, we have nothing to talk about. Either do what I say, or go back and die. There is no third way. Also, get your dirty hands off." Yvette gave an ultimatum very strongly. She has realized that the dead fat man in front of her is actually a bullying garbage. As long as she acts tough, she has nothing to worry about. "Damn it! That''s millions of dollars! I''ll need at least a week to wash it!" said Claudian, gnashing his teeth. As a lecherous man who likes to hunt for beauty, he began to hate himself now. At the beginning, there was nothing that failed to control his lower body, and the result came to today''s end. You should know that money laundering is not terrible. Major banks, financial industries and accounting firms in the United States are basically doing it. But the terrible thing is that almost all money laundering will not be a one hammer deal. Once you enter the industry, I''m afraid you won''t want to withdraw in your life. Claudian''s real fear is whether the woman in front of him is a spy sent by some gangs or drug lords to "test the water". If he meets the other party''s requirements, will there be 10 million or 100 million next? If this time comes, he will soon be blacklisted by the FBI, the narcotics bureau and the IRS. "No problem, I''ll give you a week and allow you to withdraw 5% of the bonus. Remember, clean it up. I don''t want any trouble in the future, okay?" Yvette bent down and patted the fat man''s slightly fat face. This humiliating action filled Claudian with anger, but he didn''t dare to make a little resistance. He only watched the girl put the bag full of black money into his trunk and then walked away. ¡­¡­ A few minutes later, when Yvette returned to the used BMW, she immediately waved her fist and shouted, "it''s successful! I did it! At last, I didn''t let the dead fat pig take advantage of it!" "Well done! This is a good start. Next, you should learn to make good use of it to complete the original capital accumulation." Zhang Cheng, sitting in the cab, encouraged with a smile. "Original capital accumulation?" Yvette was obviously stunned. Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "yes! Primitive capital accumulation! Don''t you think you can enter the upper class with just a few million dollars? No, honey, it''s far from it. Since you have neither contacts nor talents, you can''t get wealth from the fierce and cruel market competition. So I suggest you look for some inspiration from the criminal law, that is to act as a money laundering intermediary. Chicago is a city of gangs, with more than 200 gangs, large and small. As long as you can convince one or two of them to give you part of their illegal income, and then wash it through Claudian, you can earn 10-15% of the handling fee. Look, how simple and profitable. The most important thing is that you are single-line contact. As long as you are not too greedy, you hardly have to worry about being caught. " Chapter 937 How easy is it for a senior financial officer to wash money? The answer is that as long as we attract partners in several key positions, it is even simpler than engaging in a legitimate industry, and we can easily clean up tens of millions and hundreds of millions of black money. In less than a month, Yvette completed the components of a small money laundering Gang under the cultivation of Zhang Cheng, and began to take over the gang business in an orderly manner. After tasting the sweetness, Claudian, who had a little rebellious spirit before, plunged into it and greedily enjoyed a high commission. In this country where money determines social status, not many people can resist the temptation of money, especially watching their wealth increase, anyone can''t help but feel the pleasure of rapid heartbeat and massive secretion of adrenaline. Although these low-cost and worthless small pieces of paper are actually just a medium of transaction, they have been given a new definition in modern society, that is, the right to allocate social resources. Specifically, it is the second means to mobilize social resources in addition to violence. Lying on the newly bought expensive water bed, Yvette enjoyed thousands of dollars a bottle of champagne, looked at the eight digit deposits in the bank account, smiled and sighed: "So this is money laundering! Without alerting anyone, use an ordinary account to complete a non-existent transaction, followed by completing an investment and obtaining income through financial means bit by bit, and finally transfer it to my account from legal channels. Unless the owners of those accounts find something wrong and call the police, they never have to worry about being found." "That''s right! You should understand that in the stage of primitive capital accumulation, few people will take the law seriously. Look at the donor statues erected by those famous schools. How many started by selling drugs in Asia, and how many had close cooperation with the Mafia? But now? They are the real rulers of the country. They are respected as blue blood aristocrats and monopolize the country All aspects of the country. In fact, the essence of the world is dirty, dark and evil. Good people can never become qualified leaders. If all politicians and rich people in the United States are killed, I''m sure one of them will go to hell. "Zhang Cheng smiled and exposed the chilling truth without concealment. As a transcendent from mortal to extraordinary, when he was young, he also superstitious about some so-called "classic works", among which the most famous is Adam Smith''s core view in the wealth of nations, that is, the market has an invisible hand in regulation. According to the scholar''s understanding, the government should not interfere in economic activities, but let the market and capital regulate themselves. The higher the freedom businessmen get, the more prosperous the market itself will be, so as to create more wealth. Countless media, economists and politicians in the world regard it as a classic one after another, trumpeting that the market should be opened and not too much supervision. But what about the reality? This invisible hand doesn''t exist at all! The market also has no so-called self-regulation ability! As a result, the economic lifeline of a country is controlled by several or even more than a dozen groups, and more than 90% of the wealth created by human production activities is flowing to a few people. The financial turmoil, the freight forwarding crisis, the economic bubble, the increasing unemployment rate, the rapid growth of high prices, and the growth of almost no ordinary income. The cruel reality of modern international society means that Adam Smith''s view is wrong. The media, economists and politicians who advocate the invisible hand in the wealth theory are all bought and controlled by capital. "Ha ha! Should I be honored to go to hell with so many big people?" Yvette poured a mouthful of champagne and laughed happily. There''s no way not to laugh! Under the bombing brainwashing of the American news media, she always believed that the reason why the rich can become rich is that they are smarter, harder and have higher ideals and pursuit than the poor. But after these days of contact, the girl suddenly found that the so-called rich are actually just a group of demons in human skin. Behind almost every "famous family", there is an unknown dark history. Some of their ancestors were drug traffickers, some were gang bosses, some were big slave owners, some were forced to sell alcohol under prohibition, some traded naked money and power, and others directly plundered the land and wealth of the original Indian residents. After careful calculation, from Wall Street giants to the presidential family, there is not even a clean one. "No, you are not qualified to go to hell now." Zhang Cheng shook his head meaningfully. "Oh? What am I going to do next?" Yvette put down the empty glass and asked with interest holding her chin. Zhang Cheng replied without thinking: "it''s very simple! Now that you have enough money, the next thing to do is to package yourself and appear in front of everyone in another posture." "Packaging?" Yvette raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Yes! Packaging! If you want to be accepted by those upper class members who think highly of themselves, you must first make yourself look like a successful person. Therefore, you must start a business, establish your own company, and impress people with the struggle history of starting from scratch. Remember the countless entrepreneurial myths touted by the media and the legends of the founders? Next, You should also be one of them, "Zhang Cheng said meaningfully, pursing the corners of his mouth. Yvette: I don''t understand! What does this have to do with entering high society "Very simple interest relationship! Generally speaking, you should prove that you have a strong ability to make money, so as to arouse the interest of those financial capital giants. Then, at an appropriate time, accept their capital into your company, and then list on NASDAQ to bring rich returns. With common interests, they will regard you as their own person and let you enter their own market Your own circle. In addition, you can also get the worship and praise of countless fools. Starting from scratch, how classic and inspirational, how consistent with the current political correctness, is the direct embodiment of the American dream. If you have sexual interest in the future, you may be able to enter the political arena with this, and become the first female president of the United States of America in a few years... " When saying these words, Zhang Cheng opened his arms and filled his tone with impassioned words, drawing a beautiful blueprint for the future for each other. What is the most interesting part of nurturance games? Of course, it is to personally change a person''s destiny and push it to the peak of life. Chapter 938 Entrepreneurship is never easy for ordinary people. Not to mention the staggering failure rate, the serious consequences that need to be borne alone are enough to frighten most people. Often, a failure will carry unimaginable huge debts, and maybe they will be put in prison for several years. But for the rich, it is easier to start a business with sufficient capital investment than to eat and drink water. On the one hand, they have sufficient funds and relationships to easily deal with people or enterprise executives that ordinary entrepreneurs can''t touch at all; On the other hand, they don''t have to worry about the painful cost of failure. No, just two weeks or so, Yvette started a popular clothing company in Chicago with white money. No famous designer? Spend a lot of money digging people from other companies! No popularity? A lot of advertising expenses are spread out, and the publicity is overwhelming. Please speak for the popular stars, buy the editors of various fashion magazines and let them say more good words. In any case, commodities such as popular clothes, to put it bluntly, rely on one word - blowing. Regardless of whether it is good or not, as long as the reputation is blown out, naturally the first batch of customers will be slaughtered. If fame continues to ferment for a period of time, it will gradually be recognized by the market, gradually promoted to luxury jewelry, and become a prop for some people to reflect their identity. As a saying goes, the class between people has never disappeared, but continues to exist in another way. In the past, people divided classes by descent and surname. Now people divide classes by wealth, which is not very different in essence. Many luxuries just meet this potential psychological demand. The diffusion effect brought by advertising and stars swept through important cities such as Chicago, New York, Los Angeles and San Francisco. This loss making company, which originally relied on black money, actually made a profit in the third month. Although not much, only about 800000 US dollars, it is a very important turning point. Looking at the striking black numbers on the financial statements, Yvette, who had been nervous for more than two months, finally breathed a sigh of relief and gritted her teeth and complained: "thanks! You''ve spent 23 million dollars in just two months! You''re crazy! You know? I feel scared every day when I see the money lost." "Relaxation is just a mere 20 million dollars. Do you know how much Coca Cola spends on advertising every year? In my opinion, whether it is fast food, drinks, popular clothes and luxury accessories, it is essentially brainwashing the people and affecting their original values through various subtle influences. Look at Milan fashion week, At the high-end fashion shows in Los Angeles and New York, how many expensive clothes and shoes are designed like shit, but it is not followed by a large group of people. So don''t be stingy with the investment in advertising and public relations. At least don''t be stingy with the money until the industry has the right to speak. "Zhang Cheng explained carelessly while playing darts in his chair. As he spent more and more time in this gangster City, his control over his body became more and more infiltrated. At present, he can easily mobilize more than half of his strength without worrying about getting out of control. "What? I have to continue to lose money! God! If I had known this, why should I have to find happiness for myself? Just take the money and enjoy it all my life." Yvette covered her face in pain. You know, not long ago, she was a poor man who didn''t even have a hundred yuan bill, but now she can sign hundreds of thousands, even millions of dollars without changing her face. This huge span in a short time made her feel that life was better than death. "Are you really willing to be a waste who only knows pleasure? No, that''s not your deepest thought. You want wealth, power and becoming a big man, and this company is your pedal. Well, don''t complain, the loss is only temporary, and I promise you will start to make a big profit in a short time. Remember, you want to become a high society The darling of the club, don''t be blinded by short-term interests, "Zhang Cheng warned earnestly. "Oh, well, well, listen to you." Yvette sighed lovelessly. Just when she wanted to say something, the cell phone that had been silent for a long time in Zhang Cheng''s pocket suddenly rang. "Excuse me for a moment." Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng immediately stood up, walked out of the office, went to the empty bathroom, quickly took out the phone and pressed the answer button. Next second A familiar voice came through the microphone: "good afternoon, dear senator, I''m Iger Hamilton." "Ah! Good afternoon, my friend. Call me suddenly. Is there anything important?" Zhang Cheng said quietly. Since the last time he reached an alliance agreement with these black hands hiding behind the United States, he has never contacted each other again. This sudden contact must be what happened in the underground world. "In recent days, the parliament has acted very frequently. I want to know what happened and whether they are finally going to take action against us?" Iger expressed strong concern in his tone. "Frequent movements?" Zhang Cheng instantly showed a puzzled expression. There is no doubt that he did not know how great the impact of his war to destroy heaven had on the whole underground world. Iger: Yes! North America! No! The Lords of the global underground world are expanding their manpower like crazy. It looks like a full-scale war is about to break out "Sorry, I''ve been on vacation recently and I don''t know what happened. If you don''t mind, give me some time and let me know when I find out." Zhang Cheng casually made up an excuse. "OK! But please hurry!" "No problem! Give me half an hour." ¡­¡­ With the last word falling, Zhang Cheng directly hung up the phone and dialed the second number in the address book. In just a few seconds, the phone was connected. "Master, is that you?" Polman asked in surprise. "Of course it''s me! Tell me what happened in the underground world recently and why all lords are expanding their strength?" Zhang Cheng asked directly. Polman obviously hesitated for a moment, followed by a low voice and said, "this is an order issued by the joint members of the Supreme Council. According to the information, hell destroyed heaven in a war, which made speakers and parliamentarians all over the world very nervous, so they began to prepare for a possible war." "War? I see." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully and realized that he was the culprit of all this Chapter 939 "Master, at present, the whole underground world in North America is crazy recruiting people to expand our strength. Are we also taking action?" seeing that the other side of the phone hasn''t moved for a long time, Polman immediately proposed cautiously. As a man of weak strength, who has won his current position entirely by smart mind and operation means, he is full of timidity and fear about war. no way out! Even ordinary hell demons are an invincible enemy for him, not to mention an endless army of demons. If there was no way back, this guy would definitely choose to escape, rather than prepare for a possible war in advance. Zhang Cheng obviously knew Bolman''s timid character very well, smiled and comforted: "relax, there''s no need to be so nervous. This war can''t start for the time being. In addition, remember not to tell others about my contact with you." "I see!" "If there''s nothing else important, I''ll hang up first." "OK. If something happens here in New York, I''ll call you as soon as possible." ¡­¡­ With a beep, the call was immediately interrupted. Looking at the blackened electronic screen, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "Interesting! I didn''t expect that conquering hell and heaven would trigger the panic and vigilance of the Supreme Council. Maybe... I can change my plan a little, try to attract foreign civilizations to invade the earth, and see if those sleeping gods will react¡° "Are you sure you want to open the portal to other worlds on earth?" the supreme authority, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly asked. With the liquid star core and surging arcane energy absorbed in the process of capturing the soul of Azeroth Titan, it has been promoted from an artifact in the ordinary sense to a powerful artifact worthy of the strongest Titan. Even people without magic talent can instantly release amazing magic enough to destroy a city. "Why not?" Zhang Cheng asked meaningfully. "According to the records of hell, they have invaded many worlds, and many places still retain cross space-time coordinates. As long as they build several dark doors and continuously provide stable evil energy, they can easily attract those aggressive magical races. Think about it, with the fragility of earth civilization, those governments established by ordinary people How many days can it last? " "Are you going to destroy mankind?" the voice of the supreme authority revealed a trace of surprise. "No! It''s not destruction! It''s reform! I''m going to launch a revolution to overthrow all the order in the world, plunge it into boundless chaos, and then reshape it in my own way. Imagine how a woman who calls herself the Creator would react if she knew that all her efforts had been destroyed?" While saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with banter. Creator? If even the created world is beyond recognition, what qualification and face does the other party have to claim to be the creator? "Ah! I see! You want to annoy her and see how she will react after witnessing the collapse of the world she created. I have to say that this is a good strategy. It''s like directly smashing each other''s favorite works or toys in front of the owner, and any life with normal emotion will feel angry." the supreme power suddenly realized the analysis. Zhang Cheng nodded slightly and added: "Not only that! You know what? I''ve always wondered why the magic energy of this planet has been quite strange, and I can''t sense the pulsation in the deep core of the earth. Maybe there''s the answer I''ve been looking for. So don''t worry. Let''s test whether those sleeping gods really lose their perception of the outside world. Or, he Their deep sleep is a means to deceive mortals, hiding in the dark and planning something. " Supreme authority: "time is your friend now! As an immortal Titan, even if the flame of the star goes out, you can still survive until the end of the universe." "Yes! Time is my friend now. Well, that''s all for chatting. Next, let''s meet some old friends and tell them that the time is ripe to start a revolution. It''s time to overthrow the North American Supreme Council and establish a new system." Zhang Cheng said as he opened a portal. "War! Killing! Destruction! Death! You are now more and more like the dark Titan Sargeras!" sighed the supreme authority. "Sargeras? Don''t compare me with that retarded! Although he is quite powerful, he has no matching wisdom. I admit that he is a brave warrior and a ruthless destroyer. But compared with playing tricks, he can''t even compare with his weakest fear demon." ¡­¡­ Ten hours later, in a private room of a shabby restaurant on the outskirts of Chicago, while eating a bad steak, Zhang Cheng smiled and said to several old guys who had come all the way from all over the United States: "Ladies and gentlemen, I have two good news for you. The first is that the Supreme Council expanded its strength this time not to deal with you, but to deal with the hell devil who has just destroyed heaven. The second is more exciting. Remember the revolution I told you before? Now the time is ripe." "What?!" Iger jumped up from his chair, and his eyes burst into bleeding red light. "I said, the time for revolution has come. I believe you have all noticed that in the past two months, a large number of sudden awakening superpowers have appeared in the United States. This is not a coincidence, but an opportunity to end the ruling structure of the underground world, as well as an opportunity to change the fate of all mankind." As always, Zhang Cheng is good at using lies and deception to achieve his goals. As for allies In his eyes, it was like toilet paper. After it was used up, it was naturally thrown into the toilet and washed away. Only dead allies are good allies! Therefore, there is no need to have a little psychological burden to pit allies. "You mean... Will more and more capable people appear in the future? Even cover all mankind?" Iger keenly grasped the key point. "The whole mankind is a little exaggerated, but 70-80% is still possible. My dear friends, the key to the future is in our hands. What are you still afraid of? As long as we work together and wait for the Supreme Council and the devil of hell to lose, we can immediately take advantage of the situation and spread the first soil for burying the decadent rule of the underground world." Chapter 940 Information asymmetry is an unparalleled advantage! It can not only allow unscrupulous businessmen to exchange the cheapest industrial products - glass balls for a large amount of valuable gold, jewelry and spices, but also easily manipulate the fields of Finance and trade and pit those ignorant investors and trading partners into tears. Obviously, in the face of these old guys hidden behind the United States for hundreds of years, Zhang Cheng has the absolute advantage of information asymmetry. On the one hand, he is the black hand of everything. On the other hand, he has the dual identity of a member of the Supreme Council and an alchemist, and his status and identity are not comparable to each other at all. So after a while, all these old foxes were lame and expressed their willingness to do their best to overthrow the rule of the Supreme Council in North America. After all, for them, the Supreme Council ruling the underground world is like the sword of Damocles hanging over their heads, which may fall at any time. At that time, not to mention money, power and status, even small life and family can''t be saved. Looking at the cruel means that the European Council harvests every few hundred years on average, we can see how cruel the underground world is to those who try to infiltrate their forces. Therefore, as long as there is hope of overthrowing the Supreme Council, they must be the most active group. After finishing these old men who have great energy in the United States, Zhang Cheng quickly got a skin magic book from hell, which records the world once invaded by the demon army. After a simple exploration, he found that most of them had turned into desolation, but very few survived and began to rejuvenate. In particular, one of the world called levina has developed into a quite advanced magical civilization, and several of the most powerful countries are full of aggression. They continue to launch foreign wars of aggression and plunder population, resources and land. The degree of greed is no less than that of the European powers from the 16th to the 19th century. If they find a portal to the earth, they will take the lead in launching an invasion war without saying a word. Of course, between the gap of overall strength, it is certainly not enough to rely on this world alone. Maybe it can cause considerable casualties at the beginning, but once the earth''s major military powers reflect it, they will immediately launch a counterattack, or even enter a different world to occupy the enemy''s territory. So to be on the safe side, Zhang Cheng secretly chose a world full of monsters. This planet has been polluted by demons, so almost all wild animals inevitably inherit hellish blood. They are not only huge, but also ferocious. Once they find something alive, they will immediately take the initiative to attack. They will never stop until the target is killed. If such monsters swarm into cities, even professional armies equipped with modern weapons will be difficult to deal with, unless the government is willing to throw enlarged equivalent nuclear warheads and wipe them out directly with the city. As an activist, after completing the revision of the whole plan, Zhang Cheng began to quietly build a dark door in the inaccessible forest. There are three in North America, two in South America, three in Europe, two in Africa, one in Australia, two in South Asia, one in Central Asia, one in East Asia, two in the Pacific, two in the Atlantic and one in the Indian Ocean. If we had built so many dark doors in one breath, we would not expect success in two or three years. But now, after becoming a Titan, you can finish one in about an hour. It took less than a week for all the dark doors to be built. In addition, many stealth spells were added to ensure that they will not be easily found by satellites and aircraft. After finishing all this, he quietly returned to Chicago, looked at the bright moon in the sky, smiled and muttered: "since all the preparations have been completed, let the game begin..." The voice just fell! A bright arcane light rose into the sky and lit up the dark sky. At the same time, the dark gates around the world have also been activated, resonating with the ancient portal left by the devil on the planet. About an hour later, more than a dozen beasts with hard scales all over came to the earth silently, left the swamp and entered Miami, Florida. A pair of young men and women who were fighting on the beach became the first victims before they could even scream. In addition, in the depths of the mountains and forests rarely visited by the Japanese, a fully armed and ferocious Orc rushed directly into a small village at the foot of the mountain and slaughtered about 30 farmers. The leader picked up the headless corpse and mocked it in a language that only they could understand: "Aha! Look! What a weak race! It seems that the Empire conquered here is effortless!" "Hey, hey! Send a message! Organize an expedition immediately, and we will become heroes." another Orc grinned with a ferocious smile. ¡­¡­ In less than a week''s time, news about mutant beasts eating people, giant sea monsters attacking ports and the mysterious death of all in a remote village began to appear in the news media. Just when most people thought that the media deliberately created false news to deceive attention, the first comprehensive invasion from a different world was finally staged in the island country of "leaving Asia and entering Europe". Hundreds of thousands of fully armed orcs poured into Tokyo and slaughtered more than 500000 civilians in just one hour. Blood and bodies were scattered all over the streets. The Japanese government was shocked! The US military stationed in Japan was shocked! The underground world was shocked! In particular, the live picture taken by the helicopter is more convincing than any pale language. The earth was invaded by an intelligent species from another world! As for the next step, naturally, aircraft, artillery, tanks and warships will attack these ferocious invaders. For a moment, missiles, shells and aerial bombs scattered over the island country, directly from one of the world''s most prosperous cities to a battlefield filled with gunsmoke. Needless to say, the city is finished. Even if it is successfully recovered, it will not be able to recover in a short time. The death of a large number of people and the damage caused by the war can hardly be measured by money. "Hehe, this boring world has finally become interesting, isn''t it?" Zhang Cheng sat in front of the TV and enjoyed the tragedy directed by himself. While eating popcorn with a smile, his relaxed and cheerful attitude is not like watching the news, but watching a thrilling disaster movie Chapter 941 "Miami was attacked by unidentified creatures and hundreds of people were killed." "Tokyo has become a battlefield. Tens of thousands of humanoid creatures are killing civilians from the city. So far, at least one million people have died, 2000 US troops have died every day, and more than 20 helicopters and hundreds of tanks have been scrapped." "The giant sea monster landed in India and has killed 150000 people." "Tens of thousands of fierce monsters suddenly appeared in the mountains of bafu, Germany, and began to kill the surrounding villages, towns and urban residents." "Rio de Janeiro is occupied by more than 200000 suspected snake people, and the Brazilian government forces are fighting fiercely." ¡­¡­ With the beginning of the full-scale invasion, the 24-hour rolling news on TV is basically all the news that makes people feel extremely panic, as if the end of the world was coming overnight. For a while, no matter those big countries with strong military power or those third rate countries that completely rely on buying to meet the needs of the army, they all have a sense of security. There has been a wave of crazy rush buying in supermarkets and stores in many places. In order to deal with the possible crisis, people began to hoard food, water, daily necessities, medicine, clothing Daily necessities such as paper towels. Others are crazy about buying guns and ammunition and building their homes and basements into solid fortresses. In less than a month or two, the order of many governments seems to have lost most of their functions, and all kinds of vicious cases such as shooting, robbery, strong X and homicide emerge one after another. Most importantly, people''s confidence in paper money began to collapse. They either spent all their savings, overdraw every credit card, or changed all their money into value preserving gold. Such a terrible and large-scale panic spread like a plague, the financial market suffered a sudden setback, and the bank payment system was in danger. There are even many cults that preach the coming of the end of the day, take the opportunity to rise, occupy some small towns that the government can''t estimate, and begin to force ordinary people without any power to meet their evil desires. Many of them are worshippers of demons, constantly providing high-quality souls for hell. However, as the most powerful military country in the world, the United States has neglected to care about the small cities or towns that can not provide much tax. It is busy trying to calm the crisis in important cities all over the world. no way out! Who makes them have the most overseas military bases. In particular, the losses of the US military in Japan have been painful enough to cause liver pain to the masters of the Ministry of defense and Congress. After all, the death of an American soldier is hundreds of thousands of dollars, and the downfall of an armed helicopter is tens of millions of billions of dollars, not to mention the nuclear submarines, aircraft carriers and aegis cruisers sunk by huge sea monsters in the sea. Just one month after the invasion, the loss of troops alone exceeded trillions of dollars. There is no doubt that the order of the ordinary world is collapsing, while the underground world continues to remain silent. Because they still don''t know whether these monsters and invaders from the first world are the pioneers of demons attacking the earth. Standing at the top of an office building in Chicago, Zhang Cheng looked at the chaotic and desperate city below, smiled and said to himself: "What a fragile civilization! It''s just like a castle built on the beach. It collapses when pushed gently by the waves. Next, it''s time to start a revolution, end the global organization of the Supreme Council, and promote human secondary evolution to form a new subspecies and civilized form. After all, it''s boring to have only one human on such an interesting planet, isn''t it ¡­¡­¡± "Master, according to your plan, I have finished all the important lakes and rivers." Adam appeared on the top floor of the building at some time, lowering his voice. "Good! I''ll give you another task to receive the intelligence organization I founded and turn it into a monitoring organization. From now on, they don''t need to collect any intelligence, but are responsible for monitoring the speed of the awakening of human supernatural forces. Remember, don''t interfere too much and let them compete and kill each other under natural conditions as much as possible." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and casually ordered. "Don''t you need to destroy the underground world and governments first?" Adam looked up in surprise. "No! No need! Because I go back and solve them myself. Because destroying order is my best thing, and I also enjoy the process." After that, Zhang Cheng jumped out of the atmosphere, looked down at the blue planet, quickly opened his arms to form a huge gravity, attracted hundreds of asteroids, and then threw them at those government elites and military bases. Hoo Hoo Hoo¡ª¡ª With the amazing heat generated by friction with the atmosphere, these super meteorites fell at an unimaginable speed. Although some of them were intercepted by the anti missile system, more than 70% of them hit the target accurately. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom With powerful kinetic energy alone, these small stars have produced amazing destructive power far beyond the reach of mankind''s most powerful nuclear weapons. Flash crash! tsunami! Volcano eruption! Most of the capitalists, politicians, speakers and parliamentarians in the underground world who are usually high above the world are reduced to ashes under the first wave of impact. They don''t even know who did all this, let alone understand that in the eyes of a powerful Titan, they are just mole ants that can be trampled on at any time. The collapse of order means chaos, destruction and killing. It means that people no longer need to abide by cumbersome laws. It also means returning to the jungle law of the jungle. In addition, more and more people began to awaken supernatural forces. They soon formed one small organization after another to compete with other organizations for the resources necessary for survival. Especially in big cities, fierce exchanges of fire break out almost every day, and violence has become an indispensable part of interpersonal communication. In about a year or two, the earth''s population has been reduced from 6 billion to about 500 million. More than 90% of the population has been brutally eliminated. The rest have moved away from cities and returned to the primitive life dominated by agricultural production. Of course, these have nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. He remained in outer space, patiently observing the situation on the ground, trying to find signs that the gods woke up from their deep sleep. Unfortunately, despite such a big noise and countless foreign invaders left on the earth, the gods still felt nothing. Zhang Cheng sometimes even doubts that these guys have all died in their sleep? Otherwise, why haven''t you responded? Don''t they care at all about the life and death of intelligent creatures on this planet? The woman who claimed to be the creator cut off the connection between the two after he was promoted to Titan Chapter 942 After drifting aimlessly in the earth orbit for hundreds of years, Zhang Cheng finally got tired of this wait-and-see behavior and decided to go back to the ground to see if he could find any useful clues. After all, although time has long been meaningless to him, he can''t waste it meaninglessly. Soon, he turned into a meteor, broke through the atmosphere at a very fast speed and rushed down to a place called Lester on the North American continent. You know, the previous large-scale asteroid attack completely changed the geographical pattern of seven continents and four oceans on the earth. In particular, the North American continent was hit by a huge iron nickel alloy asteroid, which was directly divided into two from the middle, forming a large island like a pearl chain, more than hundreds of large and small. More interestingly, in this land that once held high "freedom" and "democracy", it has degenerated back to the original feudal system, and it is even allowed to buy and sell slaves. As the largest of the pearl chain islands, Lester was named after its owner and built a city, four towns and more than 300 villages on it. Count candita Lester is the current leader of the Lester family. He is also the LORD with the largest number of fleets and troops in the islands. He controls 70% of the trade between the North American continent on the left and right sides. He can definitely be called a well deserved overlord of the whole sea area. However, he now encountered a little trouble, that is, his daughter ran away from home alone in order to avoid marriage, robbed a small warship and threatened to be a free pirate. my god! Is there anything more troublesome in the world? no way! Get your daughter back anyway! Thinking of this, he immediately turned to his strong armored men and said, "take a team and catch Joanna for me. But remember, don''t hurt her, okay?" "Understand! Please don''t worry! I''ll bring the young lady back intact." the strong man patted his chest hard, turned and disappeared at the end of the corridor without saying a word. Watching his men go away, candita Leicester sighed helplessly and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "since the day of destruction came, the family has been rooted here for more than 270 years. I hope there will be no accidents in my generation." ¡­¡­ At the same time, a young girl with long red hair and looking about 18 years old, Zhengheng, wearing a short shirt, is standing on a wooden sailboat that is getting too big, holding up a single telescope to patrol the sea. A full minute later, she pointed to the fire red track in the distant sky and shouted, "look! What''s that?" "Oh my God! That must be the devil from hell. Miss Joanna, we''d better start to turn the course and leave quickly." a man who looked in his thirties was stunned and comforted. "Asshole! How many times have I told you not to add my miss and call me captain, Captain Joanna. Also, don''t turn the course. Just rush over. I want to see what it is." the young girl rolled her eyes angrily. "Are you crazy? If the count knew about it, he would skin me." the man couldn''t help shaking. "Hum! If you don''t follow my orders, I''ll skin you now. Stop talking and act quickly. I think it must be a precious treasure." "Well, well, well, who made you the captain?" With a helpless sigh, the sailboat finally dawdled to the sea where the fireball fell, put down the boat and began to look for something that had fallen from the sky not long ago. After a while, a sailor shouted at the top of his voice, "I found it! There''s a man over there!" "People?" Following the direction he pointed, Joanna quickly took out her telescope and found a naked man walking on the sea at a strange pace. Before they could react to what had happened, the other party had instantly crossed a distance of at least thousands of kilometers, stood directly on the deck of the ship, and stared at two piercing eyes to patrol around. Needless to ask, this is Zhang Cheng who just fell from earth orbit. "Who are you?" a big and thick sailor immediately pulled out his machete and took a fighting posture. "Hmm? English? No, no, it''s not English, nor is it French, German or Spanish. Oh, I see. Hundreds of years is enough to make a series of great changes in the language with letters as its noumenon, so it should be a new language." Zhang Cheng said to himself, touching his chin. It has to be said that all the elites on the earth died almost overnight, which directly led to a significant retrogression of science and technology in the first 100 years, coupled with the rise of supernatural forces. By the end of the second century, the level of human science and technology had degenerated back to the middle ages. But instead, there are some more interesting magic technologies and civilizations. As a saying goes, the evolution of human civilization from low level to high level is not an inevitable trend step by step as many people think. On the contrary, it developed a knowledge system called natural science and materialism under the promotion of countless contingencies. "Hey! Boy! I''ll ask you again!" the strong sailor was obviously not satisfied. The other party ignored himself and scolded. By directly reading and copying the memory, Zhang Cheng obtained the language being used in the islands in the blink of an eye. He replied with a smile: "are you talking to me?" "Shit! You want to die!" Sailor is not a good profession since ancient times, especially in the sailing age. Basically, every sailor is a potential pirate. So the guy who boasted of his powerful force swung a machete and slashed hard at his thigh. Needless to ask, he didn''t really intend to kill, but wanted to teach Zhang Cheng a lesson. Next second Boom! The poor guy was directly hit by a fireball the size of a washbasin. The whole man soared up, and then hit the mast behind him. From top to bottom, he turned into scorched carbides, emitting a pungent smell. Quiet! Extremely quiet! The originally noisy sailors suddenly looked like chickens stuck in their necks, and their eyes showed an indescribable color of horror. But Joanna''s reaction was just the opposite. She immediately ran close to her and asked excitedly, "Sir, you must be a powerful power, right? I solemnly invite you to join the Pirate Group! I believe with your help, we will be famous in this sea soon..." Chapter 943 "Pirates?" Hearing this familiar word, Zhang Cheng flashed a hint of ponder in his eyes and directly read his thinking and memory from the girl''s brain. In just a few seconds, he found out the current state of civilization in North America. The continent on the former Pacific side was mainly ruled by the descendants of the people who secretly controlled the United States. It established about eight countries, large and small, and enfeoffed more than 8000 barons. With tens of thousands of super capable soldiers trained in Alaska, the old guy led by Iger took advantage of the disaster and launched a bloody battle with the supreme underground Council of North America for 25 years. Finally, with four preserved nuclear warheads, he died directly with the high-level of the Supreme Council, laying an independent foundation for his future generations. The continent on one side of the Atlantic Ocean is controlled by the defeated members of the Council and lords. Because no one can obey anyone, it is now in chaos. It is fighting almost every day. All kinds of mountain bandits, pirates and bandits emerge one after another, and even terrible slavery has developed. Most importantly, the collapse of order has led to a precipitous decline in science, technology and industry. Even papermaking, a valuable technology carrying civilization and knowledge, has been lost. Therefore, in just a few hundred years, few people remember how brilliant and developed civilization system mankind has created before, and most ordinary people don''t even know a word. In particular, only a few highly skilled craftsmen can craft one or two firearms developed over hundreds of years, and most people are still using backward cold weapons. As for those big cities in the past, they are now covered with dense plants, and they are full of monsters from different worlds. Only a few teams who have confidence in their own strength dare to go in and have a look. In addition, as several artifacts continue to exert influence on the water sources of the whole world, more and more humans who survived the disaster began to awaken supernatural forces, accounting for more than 50% of the total. However, most of them belong to useless abilities, and those who have great destructive power will become the object of competition between various forces. In short, in the new era of the decline of science and technology, power has become the standard to measure whether a person is strong or not, and because this ability can be passed on to future generations with blood, some families based on it have gradually emerged. There is no doubt that the people on this ship regard the fireball skill just released by Zhang Chenggang as a kind of power. "Sir, how are you thinking about my proposal? I swear as captain that you are entitled to at least one third of all the booty in the future," Joanna promised. The girl who was well protected from childhood obviously didn''t realize how dangerous and crazy she was dealing with. Zhang Cheng inspected the small wooden sailboat, which can only accommodate less than 100 people, smiled and nodded: "OK, I agree. Now please prepare me a suit of clothes, shoes and socks and a separate room." "Of course! No problem! Old Banku! Go to the captain''s room and take out the clothes in the closet and give them to this gentleman." Joanna shouted happily at an old man in her fifties. "As you wish, captain." the old man leaned slightly with one hand on his chest and rushed into the cabin without saying a word. After a while, he came out with a black captain''s coat, which was a bit similar to the 18th century navigation era, and a military knife inlaid with sapphire. "Thank you very much!" Zhang Chengke has no exhibitionism. After politely thanking him, he immediately wears this suit on his body. The whole person looks energetic and handsome. Looking at the handsome opposite sex in front of her, Joanna suddenly felt her heart beat a little faster. She hurried to avoid each other''s eyes as bright as stars, and took the initiative to introduce herself: "my name is Joanna, Joanna Lester. Nice to meet you." "Hello, Joanna, my name is Zhang Cheng." Zhang Cheng directly reported his name. For hundreds of years, almost all the surviving humans on the ground have completely forgotten the past, so there is no need to worry that someone will recognize him. Just when the girl wanted to say something, the lookout standing above the mast suddenly shouted at the top of his voice, "I found a ship on the port side! It''s a big ship!" "What?!" the old man formerly known as Banku immediately raised his single telescope and looked in the direction pointed by the lookout. I saw a ship much larger than the small warship, full of canvas, sailing this way through the wind and waves, and a black skeleton flag hanging on the top of the sail. "Oh - no! It''s the sea snake! The ship of dead captain Raines! Come on! Turn the bow! If you don''t want to die, take out all the cargo in the cabin and throw it into the sea! Move quickly!" old Banku withdrew his voice and roared loudly. The expression on his face was so nervous that even his hand holding the machete trembled slightly. "Captain laines of the dead?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows with a smile. He really doesn''t understand why these pirates always like to give themselves or others some messy nicknames. Old Banku nodded seriously: "That''s right! Captain laines of the dead is one of the most powerful pirates in this sea area! It is said that he can revive and manipulate the dead bodies, and keep the living bodies with all their fighting skills. Get ready for the battle, Mr. Zhang. If we are caught up, the only thing we can count on is you. If the situation reaches the worst, please be sure to take Miss Joanna away, I will risk my life to buy you some time. " "Oh, don''t be so pessimistic. I don''t think a mere pirate ship can pose any threat to me." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng turned around and said to the nervous girl around him: "Dear captain, don''t you want to be famous on this sea? Now we have a chance! Instead of running away, we should turn the bow to meet up, kill all the guys on the pirate ship who dare to resist, and tell everyone with blood and death that this sea is about to usher in a new master." "Do you mean... Fight?" Joanna''s eyes suddenly lit up, a large amount of adrenaline was secreted, and an excited blush appeared on her white face. you ''re right! Why run away? Sneaking away from home is not to prove to my father that I still have enough capital to inherit Lester''s noble surname even if I don''t get married. Perhaps now is the best time to prove this. battle! Not escape! Thinking of this, she immediately shouted to the panicked sailors, "stop running! Meet up! I''ll kill the dead captain Raines!" "What? Are you crazy, miss?" "We''ll die!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 944 There is no doubt that these seemingly ferocious pirates on the deck are actually Joanna''s servants. Except for a few, most of them have no practical combat experience, let alone play with the really ferocious pirates. They thought that what their young lady said about being a pirate was just to run out and relax. When they were tired of playing, they would go back and continue to live a peaceful and peaceful life. But who would have thought that the rebellious girl wanted to play really. "You... You dare not listen to my orders?" Seeing that everyone didn''t mean to turn the ship around, Joanna immediately became angry, pulled out a thin sword with decorative significance greater than practical use, and tried to stab people several times, but she couldn''t do it at the last minute. "Honey, do you know what must be done as a captain of a pirate ship?" Zhang Cheng whispered in the girl''s ear like a devil. "What is it?" asked Joanna, holding back her anger without looking back. Zhang Cheng smiled and answered meaningfully, "to maintain his authority! You must make everyone afraid of you! Fear you! In this way, you can make these outlaws obey orders. Don''t be afraid of killing. Once you retreat at this time, the crew will lose their sense of awe and thus lose their sense of awe." With the last word falling, Joanna''s pupils suddenly contracted, followed by a quick stab of the thin sword in her hand. Poof! moment The sharp tip of the sword pierced the neck of an unlucky man. Although he tried hard to cover the bleeding wound, all this was in vain. In a few seconds, he fell to the ground and twitched and swallowed his last breath. More than 40 sailors, including old Banku, stared wide eyed. It seemed that they couldn''t believe it. The noble lady, who was a little naughty and rebellious on weekdays, but was always very kind, killed a servant who had followed her for ten years without mercy. Pop! Pop! Pop! Pa While clapping, Zhang Cheng said softly, "well done! The best way to deal with those who dare to challenge your authority is to punish them with pain, blood and death. Now, please try to give them orders again. I guarantee you will get very different results." "Turn the bow! Now! Now! Don''t let me say it a third time!" I don''t know if it was because of the first murder. Joanna''s heart beat several times faster than usual, revealing a hint of magical energy all over her body. "Yes, Captain!" old Banku shivered subconsciously, saluted respectfully, followed by rapidly rotating the rudder, made a 180 degree turn, and rushed up to the sea snake, which was more than ten times bigger than the ship under his feet. ¡­¡­ Because both sides are accelerating, in just a dozen minutes or so, the two ships are close to the distance where they can start long-range attacks. The catapults erected on both sides of the deck took the lead in throwing stone bullets the size of adults'' fists. The bowmen and crossbows also adjusted their angles one after another and fired covering shots on the enemy''s deck. Of course, as for accuracy It''s about the same meaning. If you hit, you make money. It''s entirely reasonable not to hit. This kind of chicken pecking lasted about two or three rounds, and finally reached the most important part of the jump Gang battle. There is no technology to speak of. Basically, it is to lower the sail and make an impact with the other ship from the side by virtue of inertia, then throw out the hook and claw, climb up the enemy ship along the rope, and start a bloody and cruel hand to hand fight. The winner gets everything, while the loser is caught and locked up in the cabin and sold to the slave merchant when he approaches the port. However, Joanna''s boat was relatively small, so she suffered a big loss when she hit it. She was almost knocked over by the other party, and many unlucky people fell into the sea. The enemy ship just shook slightly, and then began to jump down and kill with the help of the commanding advantage. In the blink of an eye, about half of the sailors on the deck had fallen into a pool of blood, and life and death were unknown. During the whole process, Zhang Cheng stood by and watched without any intention of shooting. Because he found that the dead captain Raines was not a power, but a necromancer in the underground world. In particular, the living corpses treated by magic embalming each perfectly retained their ability before death. Dealing with ordinary sailors is like killing chickens with ox knives. No wonder it can frighten countless people! "Surrender! Or die! Choose!" Raines stood on the edge of the deck and issued an ultimatum. Obviously, he is not as cruel and bloodthirsty as rumored, and he doesn''t want to do too many unnecessary killings. After all, in this era of extremely scarce labor force, the price of every healthy slave is quite expensive. What''s more, Joanna, a beautiful girl who looks like an aristocrat, is brought to the eastern continent to sell. I believe many lords are willing to pay a high price. Seeing that the remaining survivors on the deck were frightened by the momentum of the other party, Zhang Cheng stood up and joked: "surrender? Did you surrender to us?" "Go! Kill him!" Raines obviously didn''t like being provoked, and directly gave orders to kill his men and corpses. But before those ferocious pirates reacted, the corpses that were originally under his control immediately turned their spears and began to attack their companions frantically. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people died on the spot. Even Raines himself was forced to retreat. He tried to regain control several times, but he failed in the end. In desperation, he had to step back and release the soul spell to weaken the living corpse attacking him. The whole person looked embarrassed. "Hehe, aren''t you going to kill me? Why don''t you do it?" Zhang Cheng flashed a short distance, directly crossed the height gap between the two ships, and suddenly appeared next to each other, his tone full of ridicule. "Let me go! I''m willing to give you all my wealth and be loyal to you!" Raines shouted, staggering and rolling on the spot to avoid the attack of the living corpse. At this moment, he realized that the very young man in front of him was actually a caster who was countless times stronger than himself. He immediately asked for mercy without thinking. As for self-esteem and integrity, what is that? Can you eat it? In this extremely difficult era of survival, survival is more important than anything. Even being a humble slave is a hundred times better than dying with self-esteem. Life is precious, love is more expensive, if it is freedom, both can be thrown away. Only those idiot poets who don''t worry about food and clothing and only know how to moan without illness can write such sentences. In case of survival crisis, their actions are often more ugly than ordinary people. "Loyalty? Sorry, I don''t count on this." Zhang Cheng pretended to be helpless and asked the girl standing in place: "Dear captain, this guy said he would surrender and be willing to give all his treasures and be loyal to you. Are you willing to accept it?" "No! No! I''ll cut off his head!" Joanna looked at the dead servants on the deck, her eyes slightly red, and her eyes showed undisguised hatred. "Sorry, my captain doesn''t want to accept your offer, so please die." Zhang Cheng casually stretched out a finger. moment An amazing negative energy penetrated Ryan''s body! Before he could even scream, he poured out a lot of black dirty blood from his nostrils, eyes and mouth, fell on his back on the deck and didn''t move Chapter 945 Ryan''s inexplicable death directly caused the remaining living crew on the sea snake to collapse. Some directly threw away their weapons and knelt on the ground to surrender, while others jumped into the sea with wooden barrels and tried to escape from afar. When Joanna climbed up the deck of the ship along the claws, there were less than a hundred prisoners and more than thirty living corpses standing still on the whole ship. The scene of corpses everywhere and the pungent smell of blood made the two ships look like purgatory, and the intestines, internal organs and brains flowed everywhere, which directly made the young girl start to retch. no way out! She was so well protected from childhood that she didn''t understand how cruel the outside world was. However, as an old Banku performing the duties of the chief mate, "he is indeed a Lord. Unexpectedly, after so many years, the Council is still the same, and even the things used to identify the identity have not changed." Throwing the silver badge aside, Zhang Cheng took out the satellite phone from the magic pocket strengthened by countless runes and dialed the only number on it. Just a few seconds later, a familiar voice came through the microphone: "master, is that you?" "Ah! Yes, it''s me, Adam. How have you been these years?" Zhang Cheng greeted with a smile. Perhaps hundreds of years is too long for ordinary people with a life span of only 50 or 60 years, but for people with almost immortal life, life is only a blink of an eye. Needless to say, the intelligence agency he founded in that year is the only organization on the planet that has preserved all the technology, knowledge, treatment and some industrial capabilities before the disaster. Satellites can even be re launched every few decades to ensure the normal operation of communication and monitoring systems. "I''m doing great! I even began to understand the complex feelings of human beings. In addition, according to your request, I have completed a study on human gene mutation in recent hundreds of years. Do you need to send it to you immediately?" Adam showed perfect obedience as always and immediately shifted the topic to his task. Without thinking, Zhang Cheng refused, "no, don''t be in such a hurry. I have a little trouble and need your help." Adam: "please tell me." "Give me a map of the North American continent at present, preferably including various towns and villages. Although there is no sign of the awakening of the gods, I have a hunch that those guys must be hiding in the dark and planning something." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and asked meaningfully. "I see! Please give me two days to sort out the information and send it to your mobile phone later." "Very good! Keep monitoring! If you find any belief or miracle, inform me immediately." With these words, Zhang Cheng hung up the phone and stuffed it into the close pocket of the captain''s coat. As a Titan with dark thoughts in his mind, he will not believe that after such a terrible disaster on the earth, or even the process of civilization destruction and restart, those gods can continue to sleep at ease. There must be some hidden conspiracy behind this. Chapter 946 Gollint port is located at the southernmost end of the eastern continent of new North America. According to the original national boundary, it should belong to a part of Oaxaca, Mexico. Most of it belongs to tropical mountain plateau climate. However, with a large number of asteroids falling from the sky, the side close to the coastline has been completely flattened and turned into an out and out plain and basin, which can plant a large number of crops such as corn, sugarcane and tobacco, while the part of the high court can graze cattle and sheep, which can not only provide a stable food source and feed a large number of people, but also greatly promote the prosperity of trade. As the well deserved pearl of this land, the port of gollint has more than 50000 permanent residents, most of whom are mixed race Latinos, and a small number of slaves trafficked from other places, including whites and blacks. Occasionally, we can even see elves with sharp ears and five big, thick and ferocious orcs. There is no doubt that these strange looking humanoid creatures are invaders who came to the earth from the other end of the dark gate. But the terrible disaster destroyed all the portals, so that they had no way to return to their own world and had to be forced to integrate into the world. In distant South America, snake people even established their own empire. The orcs of East Asian island countries also invaded the Korean Peninsula and established a semi nomadic and semi agricultural primitive tribal alliance in the bitter and cold Far East. As for the elves, because they entered late, their population is relatively small. Most of them are hidden in the depths of a barren Amazon tropical jungle and rarely appear in the human world. Unless they are accidentally captured, I sell them as slaves to powerful guys as playthings. Of course, it doesn''t matter much to Zhang Cheng. He was standing on the deck now, watching Banku negotiate with a guy like an official from a distance. After talking for several minutes, the old man stuffed several gold coins into each other''s pockets and shouted at the sea snake, "Sir, we have obtained permission to enter Hong Kong and can go ashore." "Sounds like good news." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently, followed by a welcoming gesture to the red haired girl next to him: "ladies first!" "Thank you! You look so gentleman! Even ten times better than those so-called noble guys." Joanna winked playfully. Under strong self-regulation, she finally got out of the shadow of fear of the first killing, and the whole person became cheerful again. "Wow! Is this a disguised compliment? I''m deeply honored." Zhang Cheng pretended to be elegant, held each other''s hand and kissed it gently on the back of his hand. "Please keep going! Maybe I''ll consider inviting you to the room one night to discuss art, poetry and philosophy." Joanna''s face was covered with a faint blush, and her tone was full of ambiguity and hint. You know, the so-called discussion of art, poetry and philosophy has always been a cover up. In the middle of the night, lonely men and women live in the same room. Can you really talk about art, poetry and philosophy all night? Unless there is a problem with sexual orientation, I''m afraid talking will go to bed and have a crazy and beautiful night. ¡­¡­ Leaving the dirty, smelly wharf, a pedestrian soon came to a noisy Hotel, full of smoke from burning tobacco, sweaty customers, clothes revealing the cheap perfume of women, and sneezing Joanna from childhood spoiled. There is no doubt that she doesn''t adapt to such an environment at all. If old Banku hadn''t warned before, don''t cover your mouth and nose. She would take out her handkerchief to drive away these annoying smells. In contrast, Zhang Cheng is much calmer, because he automatically blocks his sense of smell and taste from the moment he enters the house. In fact, after seeing Azeroth and the song of ice and fire, the world''s poor sanitary conditions and dark cuisine, these are small scenes. At least there is no human meat in their food. Through the noisy hall, the crowd came to a position near the corner and sat down. Without saying anything, old Banku went directly to the bar and paid more than 20 silver coins. Then he put the hot food on the table with two girls who looked 16 or 17 years old and said in a helpless tone: "Sorry, there are only simple stews and bad wine here. You two will make do with it first. After I find out the situation in the city, we''ll change to a slightly better hotel." "Why, does anyone dare to trouble us?" Joanna stared with incredible expression. "Captain, this is not the pearl chain islands, nor the orderly western continent, but the eastern continent, which fights almost every day. Fierce conflicts will break out every once in a while between gangs, adventurers, pirates and lords of all sizes. If we don''t know the situation, we may be besieged. After all, it''s not very pleasant here Welcome outsiders. In their eyes, people like us who are not famous are like fat sheep. "Old Banku explained patiently. "So... How do you inquire about the news?" Joanna asked curiously. Banku replied without thinking: "it''s very simple! Spend a little money, invite those drunkards to have a drink, and chat by the way. I believe I can gather enough confidence before dark. As for you, you''d better stay with your excellency Zhang Cheng, otherwise acting alone with a young and beautiful girl like you will easily lead to unnecessary trouble." "I see..." the girl nodded thoughtfully. After getting rid of Joanna, a rookie who doesn''t know anything, Banku immediately bought a bottle of the strongest rum from the bartender, and then found an old alcoholic who looks older and bought him two drinks. As alcohol began to play a role in blood vessels, the two quickly became familiar and began to play all kinds of interesting things in the city. Through insinuation, the experienced old guy quickly got a lot of useful information, followed by the second, third and fourth In just an hour or so, he talked to more than half of the locals in the hotel. The efficiency was frightening. Just as Joanna pricked up her ears and tried to understand what Banku had talked to those people, a group of men with various weapons burst into the door. The leader even carried a heavy Tomahawk and roared loudly: "who is the owner of the large warship parked at the wharf? Stand up!" "Ha ha, the trouble finally came to the door. I knew that Lines would surely make complaints about the death of the captain of the dead." Zhang tsiao tucking his chin aside and tucking his lips slightly, revealing a secret of his taste. Chapter 947 The upper body is naked, the lower body is wearing shorts sewn from ragged linen, and some blackened wooden shoes are worn at the feet. These sudden guys look like coolies in charge of handling goods at the wharf, but the weapons they carry are quite penetrating, and many of them are left with large black stains. Needless to say, black stains are traces left after the blood dries up. There is no doubt that these guys are out and out outlaws. Neither take other people''s lives as one thing, nor take their own lives as one thing. After all, the leaders of the disaster have made the civilization system of the whole world retrogress for more than 1000 years, and the living environment is so bad that it is beyond imagination. Therefore, for many people, rather than being squeezed honestly, they might as well risk their lives to fight. At least they can be happy for a few days after winning. As for the future, we should think about it slowly in the future. After today, there is no tomorrow, which is the norm for most people. "What should we do now?" asked Joanna, holding her weapon subconsciously and lowering her voice. "What else can we do, of course, is to kill them all. It''s not easy for us to use these people''s bodies to warn everyone in gellint port." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng stood up directly from the stool. Without saying a word, he raised his hand and released an inflammatory explosion. Boom! I saw a hot fireball exploding directly in the crowd! At least seventeen or eight people, including innocent customers, rose from the air under the blow and hit the ceiling and wall heavily. Their death was so tragic that they could hardly see the human shape. You know, this is the result of greatly limiting the power! Otherwise, the whole port of gollint will be blown up by an inflammatory explosion. As a Titan with the power to easily destroy a planet, even the most common and lowest magic can produce destructive power that ordinary people can''t imagine. Like the Azeroth cataclysm caused by the wings of death, titans are not even appetizers. "Shit! That''s a power! Come on! Rush up and kill him first!" After a short shock, the leader immediately swung his axe and shouted. The first one rushed forward, grinning and showing a mouthful of black and yellow teeth. But before the axe in his hand fell, a smaller fireball directly hit the ferocious and ugly face. Next second! Like a kite with a broken line, the poor man flew back more than ten meters. He didn''t know how many tables and chairs he had damaged. Finally, he fell to the ground and twitched and swallowed his last breath. His face was completely scorched by the hot flame, revealing chilling bones and red and black muscles. Zhang Cheng seemed to have done a trivial thing. He didn''t even look at the bodies on the ground. He directly ordered the pirates standing in situ in a daze: "what are you waiting for? Kill all the remaining enemies and hang their bodies outside to dry." "Kill!" "Go to hell!" "Get away from irrelevant!" ¡­¡­ There were few good things for people who lived on the sea, so after recovering from the shock, they rushed up immediately, surrounded the guys who were arrogant a few seconds ago, and launched a cruel and bloody slaughter. In particular, the pirates who had been forced to surrender were fiercer and fiercer when they fought downwind battles. After a while, he killed all the more than a dozen enemies who came to trouble, leaving only a symbolic living mouth. Old Banku directly dragged the unlucky guy to the corner. Without nonsense, he cut off one finger of the other party first, and then asked loudly with a grim smile: "say! Who are you? What does it have to do with Captain Raines of the dead?" "Bah!" the prisoner looked quite stiff and spat directly. "Hey, hey! Good! Very good! My favorite is the tough guy! Ross, take out your baby and let the tough guy enjoy it." Banku turned and waved to a 40-year-old pirate who was blind. After getting along for several consecutive days, most of the pirates have chosen to accept their fate and even take the initiative to show their ability. Anyway, they don''t care who the captain is as long as their income doesn''t decrease. "As you wish!" The one eyed pirate, known as Ross, stepped closer and carefully took out a super mini saw only the thickness of a toothpick and with uneven serrations on the edge from his close pocket. Then he took off each other''s pants, stuffed it into a small hole in an indescribable sponge, and began to pull back and forth like a fine craftsman. moment Blood splashed! A few seconds ago, the prisoner, who was still very tough, immediately screamed like a pig. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!! No! Stop! Please stop!" You should know that it is the most concentrated part of human nerves, and its sensitivity can be imagined. Even if it is touched, it will be very painful, not to mention this extremely morbid and distorted torture. "Beg for mercy? Didn''t you just be tough!" old Banku sneered and said sarcastically. "Sorry, no tough guy in my hand can hold on for more than a minute." Ross obviously had a problem in his heart, and an expression of great enjoyment appeared on his face. With their cooperation, the prisoner soon told everything he knew. About half an hour or so, they returned to the cabin of the sea snake and began to discuss how to deal with these sudden enemies. "According to the results of the interrogation, all of them, including captain laines of the dead and these guys killed today, are serving an organization called the hermit society. Laines is responsible for looting merchant ships, while these people who died today are responsible for disposing of goods and slaves to provide enough financial resources for the Hermit society. We don''t know what the hermit society does at present "Yes." old Banku explained the news of his interrogation briefly. "The convent?" Joanna looked puzzled. Because she had never heard of such a mysterious organization, or read about it in the family''s many books. Old Banku nodded seriously: "yes! The hermit society! According to the current information, this organization began to rise in recent years. It is quite powerful in the eastern continent and is constantly buying children under the age of 10. I suggest that we''d better leave immediately before the other party responds." "Leave? Why leave? On the contrary! Not only can''t we leave, but also we have to uproot this organization called the hermit. After all, the best way to become famous on this sea is to find a powerful enemy and establish our reputation through killing, destruction and destruction." Zhang Cheng put forward the opposite opinion. Leave? make fun of! He wandered in earth orbit for hundreds of years in order to find the sleeping gods. Now that the monastery buys children under the age of 10, it is obviously suspected of cultivating believers. It is likely that some god is playing tricks in secret Chapter 948 "Adam, have you ever heard of the convent?" After returning to his cabin, Zhang Cheng dialed the satellite phone for the first time to get in touch with the man-made person responsible for monitoring the situation on the whole earth. You should know that it is theoretically impossible to keep the spread of faith absolutely confidential. No matter how careful you are, you will inevitably show some feet. Among them, the purchase of children whose three outlooks have not been established is precisely the most noteworthy point. The reason is very simple. It''s basically the same as some religions that let parents worship with their children and participate in various brainwashing Bible reading activities, which has an irreversible impact on them. Children who grow up in this environment will naturally choose to support the religion they have accepted since childhood and the gods they worship. In short, to gain pious faith, we need to create an environment in which believers can influence and communicate with each other. Generally speaking, unless the scale is very small, there is a certain chance that every secret meeting will be discovered by the outside world. "The convent?" Adam''s subconscious brow on the electronic screen seems to be thinking about something. After about two or three minutes, he sent a piece of information and explained in a deep voice: "The hermit society was an organization that started its activities six years ago. At first, it was very small and did not attract my attention. However, later, they soon developed in the eastern continent of North America. At present, they control more than ten pirate ships, two important ports, and a large number of bandits and gangsters. Why, what''s suspicious about them that attracted your attention?" "Yes! As far as I know, this organization has been buying children under the age of 10 everywhere. Isn''t that worthy of special attention?" Zhang Cheng asked bluntly. He couldn''t believe how Adam, who had never made mistakes, could make such a big mistake. "Sorry, master, I don''t think there is anything worth paying attention to. I''m afraid you don''t know yet. The world is no longer before the asteroid impact. Things like human trafficking are nothing at all. According to my rough statistics, there are about 470 million people in the world, of which slaves account for more than 40 million. That is to say, there are more than one million people every year Three hundred thousand people were bought and sold as animals. There are countless organizations and individuals who buy and sell children around the world. "Adam spoke calmly about the cruel reality of the world. "1.3 million a year?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. Adam nodded immediately: "Yes! 1.3 million. Of course, this is only the number of transactions. It does not mean that 1.3 million people are forced to become slaves every year, many of them are transferred from one slave owner to another. However, since you are interested in the hermit society, I will focus on them next. If there is anything suspicious, I will inform you at any time ¡£¡± "Well, it seems that the new era is much worse than I expected. Maybe we should speed up the evolution of civilization a little." Zhang Cheng touched his chin with a thoughtful expression. There is no doubt that in the current cruel living environment, as well as the poor traffic and public security conditions, it is not an easy job to find the gods hidden in the dark. However, if there are several strong conquerors, establish several powerful empires around the world and greatly improve the level of agriculture and science and technology, the population will grow rapidly. It will not be so easy to spread faith secretly at that time. Thinking of this, he immediately called out a map of the distribution of major forces around the world and began to look for candidates. He planned to support them and become the emperor of one empire after another. Of course, he didn''t intend to give up on the hermit. He was going to find out first along this clue. ¡­¡­ Time flies, and half a month has passed in the blink of an eye. After half a month''s repair in gellint port, Joanna finally couldn''t bear loneliness and boredom. She drove the sea snake back to the endless sea, planned to rob passing merchant ships along the north channel, and then went to manchas port in the north to have a look at the famous Colosseum. The reason why it is famous is that the competition held here is not like other places, where slave gladiators fight each other. At most, some beasts such as lions, tigers and bears are added. Instead, magical monsters from different worlds are allowed to fight with humans. Their tolerance and bloody degree are many times higher than the former. Almost every contestant has a very powerful supernatural force, otherwise it is impossible to defeat a monster 20 or 30 times larger than himself. Just as Zhang Cheng was sitting alone on the deck, enjoying the comfort brought by the cool sea breeze blowing across his cheeks, he suddenly heard the watchman shouting at the top of his voice: "I found the target on the port side! It''s a merchant ship!" "What? Merchant ships!" Joanna''s eyes lit up with excitement. After all, she had never successfully robbed a merchant ship since she was declared a pirate, so her spirit immediately became excited. Also excited were the busy pirates on the deck. For them, the successful looting of a merchant ship not only means that they can get rich booty, but also have a big meal and drink unlimited wine after the war. Soon, with more and larger sails and streamlined hull, the crew of the sea snake finally saw a medium-sized merchant ship nearly half smaller than themselves on the sea level in the distance. However, small to small, but the belly of the ship is particularly round. It is obviously designed to carry more goods, and the sailing speed is very slow. As the two sides got closer, the pirates could even see the desperate faces of the sailors on the other side''s deck. "Ha ha ha! Look at those poor bastards! They are scared to pee!" rose, who has just been promoted to boatswain, grinned wildly. "We are so lucky! We caught a merchant ship without resistance!" "I hope the goods above won''t be too disappointing!" "Shit! This is a medium-sized cargo ship! Even if it is full of the most worthless food, we can make a lot of money." ¡­¡­ With the pirates shouting, it seems that they have regarded each other as Chinese food and want to rush up and bite immediately. But the owner of the merchant ship was not a fool. He began to loudly order his men to throw boxes of heavy goods into the sea, trying to reduce the weight to improve the ship''s speed. Otherwise, once he was caught, he would come to no good end. However, before throwing much, the experienced Pirates of the sea snake shot arrows with ropes at the end with the bed crossbow in the bow, followed by forcibly narrowing the distance between the two ships with the power of the winch, and then completed the jump with extremely skilled movements, rushed up to kill the crew trying to resist, and controlled the whole ship in less than ten minutes Chapter 949 "Unbelievable! This is a cargo ship carrying coconut wine and iron ingots!" "Ha ha! We''re rich!" "Yes! Just dozens of tons of iron ingots are worth a lot of money! I can''t believe we have such good luck." "Don''t forget coconut wine! I can''t wait to open a bucket to drink." ¡­¡­ As soon as he boarded the deck of the merchant ship, Zhang Cheng heard the cheers of the pirates around him. After all, not every time you attack a merchant ship, you can get extremely rich returns like this time. In particular, the wooden barrels filled with coconut wine stacked in the warehouse are a fatal temptation for the boring life floating on the sea for a long time. Many old pirates would rather not eat a day than take a sip of alcohol to anesthetize their nerves. We should know that their life is so difficult. We don''t know when they will die because of a small thing, so wine has become an indispensable part of life. Joanna glanced and knelt on the deck. Her eyes were full of desperate sailors and businessmen. She deliberately raised her chin and pretended to be arrogant and asked, "who is the owner of this ship?" "It''s me!" a middle-aged man who looked about forty and had his hair carefully combed carefully raised his head and replied. "Which chamber of Commerce do you belong to?" Joanna looked at each other and continued to ask. As a noble girl, the biggest difference between her and ordinary pirates is that she understands what can be provoked and what can not be touched in the chambers of Commerce, large and small, in this sea area, otherwise she will die without a place to bury. In particular, several royal families in the western mainland have a large number of loyal and powerful powers. Once they are angered, they will immediately lead to terrible revenge. "Pelican chamber of Commerce! Please don''t hurt me. I''m willing to write to my family to pay an additional ransom of 3000 gold coins." the middle-aged man''s tone was full of fear. Because he had recognized the notorious sea snake, no matter who its current owner was, it must be stronger than dead captain Raines. "Yes! I accept your terms!" Joanna nodded seriously and then told the pirate nearby, "go and prepare a slightly better cabin for this gentleman and deliver food and water on time every day. Don''t let him have any accidents." "Hey, hey! Please don''t worry, Captain, it''s 3000 gold coins. Even if I''m hungry, I''ll never let him hungry." the bearded man grinned and locked the merchant in the lower cabin. As for the remaining sailors who were unable to pay a high ransom, there were two options: either join the pirates and become part of the ship, or be locked up until the next port and sold to the merchant as slaves. In fact, due to the extreme scarcity of labor, the slave trade is very prosperous all over the world, and most people are used to it. This has nothing to do with good, evil and morality. It is only a stage that must be experienced in the evolution of a civilization. There is no doubt that almost all the sailors on the merchant ship chose to become pirates rather than become sad slaves. The reason is very simple. When a pirate can at least control his own destiny, but once he becomes a slave, he has to live according to the master''s face. Fortunately, if he meets a less tyrannical master, he may be able to live safely until he is about 50. But if you encounter a pervert who tortures people, it is estimated that life will be worse than death. Of course, pirates are not so easy to be. When the next side contact comes, they will be used as cannon fodder to board the enemy ships first. Unless you kill at least one enemy and survive, you will still become the lowest slave worker on board. When she got the list of goods on the merchant ship, Joanna smiled proudly and asked Zhang Cheng, "what do you think of our first ticket?" "Not bad! When you sell all the goods, I believe you won''t have to worry about money for a long time." Zhang Cheng responded carelessly. Obviously, he had no interest in the robbery, let alone how much profit he could get. "What about you? The money is half yours." Joanna stroked her long red hair and winked playfully. "If I''m not surprised, we''ll be separated after arriving at manchas port." Zhang Cheng made his intention clear. Hermit! This mysterious organization has always made him have an inexplicable desire to find out. According to the information given by Adam, the first place of the Priory was in manchas port. Although it continued to develop to the south, it must have hidden some unspeakable secrets as a place to appear at the beginning. "Leave? Why?" Joanna''s smiling face suddenly showed a surprised expression. "I have some important private affairs to deal with. Besides, you have awakened your own power, haven''t you?" Zhang Cheng stared into the girl''s eyes with a smile. Joanna''s face changed slightly: "when did you find it?" "From the moment you wake up. Well, it''s better to stop this topic. We''ll all feel embarrassed. Finally, I''ll give you some advice. Don''t be too confident in your beauty and wisdom. Not all men can only think with their lower body, and not everyone is a fool. They will be fooled by your little tricks." After saying these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng pursed a funny smile and turned and disappeared into the dark cabin. Innocent, lovely, kind and beautiful noble lady? Don''t be silly! The elite education pursued by the world''s upper rulers determines that they may have the attributes of madness, greed, cruelty and cunning, but they can never be stupid. Joanna''s seemingly harmless appearance is actually the result of deliberate creation. Even in front of her loyal servants, she has been acting, pretending to be kind, naughty and rebellious. To put it bluntly, I made a personal design for myself, and then took life as an acting. Only in this way can she please her father and let her ambitious brothers and sisters relax their vigilance and not make it a threat. However, unfortunately, for Zhang Cheng, who can directly read other people''s thinking, no matter how exquisite his acting skills are, they are useless. "Asshole! How dare he!" Joanna clenched her fist, her eyes burst into terrible anger, and her sweet smile twisted. But soon, she recovered her usual elegant and charming expression and muttered in a voice that only she could hear: "no one can refuse me! You will pay a price for it! A very heavy price..." Chapter 950 Since they broke through the disguise of "the beautiful girl of heaven", they never said a word again. Such a strange situation makes everyone, including old Banku, feel strongly uneasy and eager to find out what''s wrong between them. Will there be division or fire on the ship? If it does happen, which side should I stand on then? Fortunately, their worries were all superfluous. Until they arrived at manchas port safely, the expected internal struggle did not happen. Zhang Cheng didn''t even get his share of the booty. He left the sea snake alone and disappeared into the depths of the chaotic urban alleys. He didn''t know that shortly after his front foot left, Joanna, the back foot, visited the city''s most powerful slave owner, known as "smiling Willie". Of course, the nickname is not so much a description as a pungent irony. Because the man who has just celebrated his 50th birthday, no matter what he does, always has an incomprehensible smile on his face, even killing his parents with his own hands. No one knows what''s going on in his mind, and no one knows whether his mood at the moment is anger, happiness, chagrin or anything else. "Ah! Good afternoon, beautiful miss Joanna Lester. You are like a blooming rose. Every time you appear, you will make me feel a heartbeat." Willie took the girl''s hand and kissed it gently on the back of her hand. "Hello, sir Willie. I hope my bold visit didn''t cause you any trouble." Joanna bowed politely. "Oh, no, how could there be trouble. On the contrary, your arrival makes me feel like I can''t extricate myself in the warm spring breeze." Willie smiled and complimented. There is no doubt that they knew each other a long time ago and knew each other quite well. However, it is no wonder that after all, one of them is the daughter of the overlord family of the Pearl Island chain, and the other is the largest slave owner in manchas port, which is closely related to trade. After the woman in Tulle poured the blood red wine into the glass, Willie picked it up and took a sip, pretending to inadvertently ask, "are you just coming to see me today?" "No, of course not. I''d like to ask you a favor." Joanna stared at the slightly shaking liquid in the glass and explained her intention without thinking. "Oh? What''s the matter? I''m afraid I can''t help if I exceed my ability," Willy said tentatively, touching the short beard on his chin. "It''s easy! I hope you can help me deal with a man! A man with powerful powers. I''ll catch him and turn him into a slave willing to die for me." When she said these words, Joanna made no secret of her hatred and hatred. You should know that women have never been rational creatures, especially women who have been spoiled since childhood. Small contradictions are often very common in the eyes of ordinary people. For them, they belong to great humiliation and must be retaliated severely. Power obviously saw the other party''s gaffe for the first time and raised his eyebrows in surprise: "can you tell me how the poor guy offended you?" No way not curious! After all, Joanna has been careful to maintain her image. Except for a few secret collaborators, even her parents, brothers and sisters don''t know that this lovely girl is actually a deep-seated black belly. "I don''t want to say too much! You just have to catch him and bring him to me. I believe it''s not difficult for you, who controls one third of the city''s wealth, to put some overpowering drugs in his meals and drinks? In return, I can give you what you''ve been longing for as a gift..." With that, Joanna stood up, relaxed her belt slowly in front of each other, took off her clothes, and showed her girl''s unique style to her heart''s content. Obviously, this is a deal. She uses her body as a bargaining chip in exchange. I have to say that she is really good at taking advantage of women''s unique advantages. Although Willie tried to pretend he didn''t care, the fleeting greedy eyes betrayed him. As an ambitious man who climbed up from the bottom of society bit by bit, he was more eager to get something than those nobles who had the golden key at birth, including the daughter of a noble family like Joanna. In particular, the other party is still a girl who has never had a relationship with other men, which makes him have an unspeakable desire for conquest and satisfaction. After a moment''s hesitation, Willie finally made up his mind and jumped directly into a beast. He had no idea what a terrible decision he had made! I also don''t know that this decision will bring disastrous consequences to myself! ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Zhang Cheng, who has entered the city, is sitting on the stand of the Colosseum, reading the memories of the surrounding audience, trying to find clues related to the hermit, and enjoying the picture of slave gladiators fighting with strange beasts. Although the fighting skills of both sides are not very good, the kind of fighting full of primitive, barbaric, bloody and cruel has a different flavor. Because both sides have no distractions, just to survive and fight to survive. In less than ten minutes, more than four gladiators and three huge monsters have been killed, with dazzling blood and internal organs everywhere. In this tense and exciting environment, the audience kept waving their arms and shouting cheers, cheers or curses. The former naturally won money by choosing the right winner, while the latter without exception lost a lot of money. The admiration for adventure and violence in human nature is incisively and vividly reflected here. Even a few highly excited men and women directly staged the action blockbuster of the eighteen prohibitions in the audience. "Interesting! It seems that no matter what era, people''s desire will never disappear. On the contrary, the more primitive the desire, the more it can stimulate their subconscious animal nature..." Just as Zhang Cheng muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear, a boy who looked about 14 years old and dirty all over suddenly appeared in front of him and begged in a timid voice: "Sir, kind sir, can you give me some money? I haven''t eaten for three days." "Sorry, boy, I''m afraid I can''t help you." Zhang Cheng''s eyes revealed the coldness like the cold winter in December, and refused directly. Chapter 951 "Please! Just a few copper coins to buy some potatoes or corn!" The boy obviously ignored the warning in the tone of Zhang Cheng. Instead of leaving, he kept moving forward. The whole man curled up as if he were afraid or afraid. If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid you would be deceived by his look of weakness. But Zhang Cheng won''t! Just as the boy stepped within one meter, he was surprised to find that his feet were frozen on the ground. No matter how hard he tried, his feet couldn''t leave the ground even an inch. What''s more terrible is that the piercing white ice is spreading upward along the legs at a very fast speed. It''s estimated that the whole body will be frozen into an ice lump soon. "Young man, you still have one minute to say who is behind the scenes. In one minute, you will become a beautiful ice sculpture." Zhang Cheng gave an ultimatum without nonsense. Because even if he doesn''t read each other''s thinking, he can see some clues from the strange action. There is no doubt that a normal person will never curl up when he approaches the target, unless he intends to hide his eyes and actions, and then launch a sudden attack when he approaches. In short, the boy pretending to be a poor boy is actually an experienced assassin who attacks the target with the cover of identity and age. Unfortunately, if he replaced the society with relatively developed moral and material civilization in the past, he may be able to deceive many people. However, there is indeed an extremely dark, cruel and barbaric society. All guys with excessive compassion will be swallowed up by the human cannibalism environment soon. "First... Sir! I think you may have misunderstood something! I''m just a beggar and no one instructed me to do anything." the boy explained desperately with a flustered face. Just a few seconds ago, the solid ice had gone below the knee, and the frozen part below completely lost consciousness. "There are 45 seconds left!" Zhang Cheng reported the remaining time with a smile. Acting? i ''m sorry! I''m afraid few people in the world can match him in acting! At the beginning, in order to live in this cruel world, he almost did tricks such as cheating and abduction, and even pulled out x ruthlessly, which was no exception. How can a second-rate street artist without professional training deceive an old hand with acting skills beyond the best actor Oscar. Hearing the joking tone, the boy suddenly realized that he had been exposed and his face suddenly became cloudy and sunny. In the end, instead of giving up the mastermind behind the scenes, he took out a black dagger from his sleeve and threw it forward. However, at the moment when the sharp blade collided with the skin, the dagger failed to cut off the fragile skin. On the contrary, it was like hitting a piece of steel, making a sound, and then falling on the ground. "Ah! A wrong choice! But it doesn''t matter. It''s not me who will lose my life anyway." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng stood up and went straight to the exit of the Colosseum, while the boy frozen behind him was completely wrapped in white ice. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the most luxurious manor near the hillside of manchas port, Willie was lying in the hot spring, enjoying the comfort brought by the hot water and the girl just occupied opposite the pool. He raised his mouth and suggested, "Dear Joanna, what do you think of me as your husband?" "You?" Joanna gently wiped her chest full of fingerprints and tooth marks with a piece of silk, smiled and shook her head. "Don''t be paranoid. My father can''t agree. I believe you should know that his wish is to marry me to the western continent and form a stable alliance with those princes and nobles. After all, the situation there has been very stable and the trade has been more prosperous." "But didn''t you get it out? Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve always been unwilling to be a tool for a family to marry. You long for power, wealth and power, and I can give them all to you. As long as you marry me, everything I have is yours. Don''t forget, I''m 50 years old. For a man, I can live at most More than ten years. By that time, you are only in your early thirties and can make a great career. "Willie opened his arms and expressed a strong hint in his tone. "Hahaha! No, please allow me to refuse. Why do you think I want to run away from home? Why do I want to escape marriage? Because I am not willing to be a foil for a man. I am me, the unique Joanna, and no one can ride on my head. Well, don''t think too much. I don''t mind keeping a close relationship with you, but the premise is that you have to do something for me, that''s all Just. " After that, the girl stroked her long red hair and slowly came out of the hot spring. The female * * was allowed to wipe her body for herself. She was wearing a loose translucent robe on the ship. Just as she was going to go back to her room to have a rest and wait for the good news, there was a sudden noise in the lobby of the manor. Next second Boom! A dazzling red light rose into the sky! Directly blew up the first half of the yard full of all kinds of strange flowers! "Damn it! What happened?" Willie jumped out of the hot spring in a hurry, his eyes emitting a terrible cold light. You know, no one has dared to make such a naked provocation for many years since he gained a firm foothold in this land. "Master! Master! No! A powerful power rushed in outside! All your men... Are dead!" the gray haired old housekeeper rushed in, trembling and shouting. Shock! fear! shudder! It is not difficult to tell from his eyes that the intruder is definitely a terrible enemy. Willie was not a fool. He looked at Joanna for the first time. His face was gloomy and almost dripping. He suddenly realized that this ambitious woman was likely to provoke an object he shouldn''t provoke, so without saying a word, he rushed up and tried to win it as a bargaining chip. "Go away! Don''t come here! Stay away from me!" Joanna, who was not a vegetarian, immediately raised her right hand and condensed it into an arrow composed entirely of fire elements, staring at each other warily. "Tell me! What are you hiding?" asked Willie, gnashing his teeth. Before Joanna could explain, Zhang Cheng came in from the burning front door and replied with a smile: "no, you''re wrong. She didn''t hide anything. In fact, her stupid IQ is not enough to understand the power I have..." Chapter 952 "Sir, I think there may be a misunderstanding between us." Looking at the extent to which part of the garden in front of the manor was damaged, Willie''s cold hair suddenly stood up. Because he can feel that this is the closest death he has had in the last ten years. No matter who the other party is, the unmatched mysterious power can never be countered by ordinary people. "Misunderstanding? Didn''t you send an assassin to assassinate me?" Zhang Cheng calmly sat in a chair and looked at each other with interest. It has to be said that as the largest slave owner in this city, Willie does have two brushes. He is far better than other similar people in terms of personal strength, management and operation. Most importantly, although he has never really studied systematically, he respects knowledge and books very much and has been sparing no effort to collect and build his own library. In contrast, the Lords of the Supreme Council, who were caught in internal strife and filled with ideas of violence and plunder, were like barbarians in the primitive world. Willie explained with a bitter smile, "I don''t deny that it was my order, but you should understand that I am a man. When a man is tempted, he often makes some irrational actions. For this, I am willing to make compensation." Zhang Cheng glanced at Joanna wearing a Tulle robe not far away, immediately understood it, smiled and sighed: "ah! I see! Indeed, when men are dominated by the desire of the lower body, they usually selectively forget their reason. No way, this is determined by the part of the gene that breeds offspring. It''s reasonable that you have weak willpower in this regard." "Thank you for your understanding!" Willie was so cunning that he immediately bent down and bowed deeply. It''s not a shame to give in to people who are stronger than themselves. In particular, others climb up from the bottom of society bit by bit. They know very well that the so-called dignity and pride are worthless at all. Those who survive will have a chance! There will be a future if you live! If you die for the so-called dignity and pride, you will get nothing but ridicule from others. "Understand? No, I''m just stating a fact, which doesn''t mean forgiveness." Zhang Cheng shook his head with a sneer. "Now tell me, what are you going to do with Joanna?" "I''ll catch her and throw her into the dirty and smelly slave shed, so that those men who stink all over the body can * * it again and again. I don''t know whether you are satisfied with this answer?" Willie''s eyes flickered with undisguised malice, fully showing what is called pulling x ruthlessness. Joanna''s face suddenly changed when she heard this, and she roared angrily, "humble pig! How dare you? My father will..." "Sorry, honey, I''m afraid your father will never find you with me. Even if he does, he won''t admit that you are the daughter of the Lester family." power grinned with an iconic smile. Next second A seemingly harmless female * * official suddenly swung the pottery pot in her hand and hit Joanna''s head with lightning speed from the rear. Bang! Without any accident, she fell straight to the ground and fell into a coma. At the same time, a fully armed slave soldier went straight to the rest place of the sea snake crew and launched a tragic massacre. No one escaped alive. You don''t have to ask. This is killing people and completely erasing the trace of Joanna''s visit to the manor. In addition, pirates docked on ships in the port may not escape. Before law and order were fully established, violence was the biggest factor determining the ownership of the world. As long as there is enough force to support, even if more than half of the earth''s population is slaughtered, no one will dare to stand up and resist. In the ancient history of mankind, the Mongols have successfully done it once, and even later some people called Tiemuzhen, who often regarded the slaughter as the executioner of the game, a generation of Tianjiao, and constantly beautified it in various film and television works. It can be seen that good and evil, morality and law are all bullshit. At least in the face of strong violence, they are as fragile as a newborn baby. ¡­¡­ About half an hour later, the poor girl was placed in front of hundreds of slaves being trained. With the teacher''s order, these young men rushed up like crazy and staged a terrible picture. pain! despair! You can''t even kill yourself! With the strong endurance unique to women, Joanna Leng persisted for five hours under this terrible tyranny. In the whole process, Willie kept watching Zhang Cheng''s reaction secretly without stopping the remaining light in the corner of his eyes. As a result, he found that the other party''s face had not changed at all from beginning to end, as if he appreciated the drama. There is no doubt that this indifferent attitude frightened him. Because those eyes revealed indifference and extreme contempt for life. If you put it simply, you don''t treat people as people. You know, even as a slave owner, he can''t do this completely. Watching the slaves who hadn''t bathed for many days, Zhang Cheng continued to vent on the cold corpse. Zhang Cheng suddenly turned his head and asked, "are you working for the hermit?" "What?!" Willie shivered in an instant. "Retreat! Don''t tell me you haven''t heard of this organization." Zhang Cheng smiled meaningfully. Obviously, it was a surprise. He never dreamed that he could find clues about the hermit in the memory of the guy in front of him. After all, reading memory is not an easy job. It''s like reading a book full of running accounts. Even if it''s ten lines at a glance, it takes a long time to read it all. "Sir, I think we''d better talk about compensation." Willie subconsciously licked his lips, and the whole person became very nervous. "Hehe, it seems that I''m right. Tell me what''s going on between you and the hermit. As long as your answer is satisfactory to me, I''ll let you go." Zhang Cheng raised a finger and tapped the table gently. "The power of the hermit is beyond your imagination! If you don''t want to die, you''d better not be too curious." Willie swept away his cautious attitude and revealed a threat in his tone. "Hey, forget it. Since you don''t want to say it, I don''t intend to force it. Let me see it myself..." Zhang Cheng sighed slightly. Suddenly, without warning, he stretched out his hand, pressed it on Willie''s face and began to invade the memory in each other''s brain. In just a few seconds, the poor creature twitched and foamed at the mouth, and became a complete idiot. The side effects of violence invading the brain are quite large. In particular, the more the target resists, the more serious the brain damage is Chapter 953 In the evening, the light rain in the sky continued to fall, bringing a trace of peace to this land full of barbarism and violence. In this weather, even the most diligent bandits will not go out easily, so business travelers are seizing the time to hurry, even if the muddy road will bring a lot of unnecessary trouble, and even after the rain, it may lead to serious consequences such as cold and fever. We should know that after the great disaster, mankind has lost the industrial technology of manufacturing antibiotics. Even a little cold and fever may kill people. Wound infection and inflammation are incurable diseases with a mortality rate of more than 70%. However, for Zhang Cheng, this light rain not only did not affect his mood, but also had a feeling of going out for an outing. The team led by you others is going to a small town in the former central United States. The closer to the destination, the more nervous those hired to call themselves mercenaries in the team are. If there is a slight disturbance, they will enter the state of combat readiness. "Sir! From now on, we have entered the city of the old era. You''d better be careful. There are many monsters here. Many people who want to make a fortune never come out alive after they go in." a black man in leather armor and holding a sharp spear suddenly reminded. "Monster? Hehe! No, you''re wrong. What''s really terrible is never a monster, but a person." Zhang Cheng responded meaningfully. Obviously, by forcibly invading Willie''s brain, he has found out the real hiding place of the hermit, which is the city abandoned hundreds of years ago. In a hidden place in the city, there was an air raid shelter built by the United States during the cold war. All the children bought were sent inside. As for what was going on inside, no one knew at all. Willie''s level obviously couldn''t touch the core secrets of the convent. Needless to say, all the so-called monsters in the city are actually the ghosts of the hermits. They don''t want anyone close, so they make up such rumors to prevent more people from breaking in. After all, the things before the great disaster are a miracle for the extremely backward productivity level. Among them, the well preserved guns are valuable, not to mention a large amount of residual gold and jewelry. Generally speaking, every city that has not been searched will be transported to countless greedy people without exception. But the hermit society, with its ferocious style, stubbornly suppressed this greed. If Zhang Cheng hadn''t paid a high price, these mercenaries wouldn''t have risked their lives to get close. "That''s right! Talents are really terrible monsters! Look at the world! It is said that it was because the previous humans were so arrogant that they angered the Supreme God, resulting in a terrible disaster, and everything they created was destroyed overnight." another young man with obvious Latino wheat skin color echoed excitedly. "Hey! Don''t spread your ridiculous fallacies in front of the employer! There is no God in the world! All gods are deliberately fabricated lies!" the only female member of the team brushed her lips disdainfully. "Don''t insult my faith! God is real! Otherwise how can you explain that the ancients created so many great miracles, but they collapsed and perished overnight. According to the oldest records, there were countless huge stars falling in the sky, causing the earth to collapse and the sea to set off thousands or even tens of thousands of meters of waves." the young man retorted angrily. Just when the woman wanted to say something, a huge dark figure suddenly came out of the dense forest. "Roar!!!!!!!!!" moment A monster, twice as big as an elephant and covered with cyan scales, appeared out of thin air. Before anyone reacted, he cut the young man off and made a creepy click. "Shit! It''s a scale beetle! Everyone is ready to fight!" "Spread out! Spread out! Don''t fight hard!" "Prepare flame powder!" ¡­¡­ With a heart rending roar, the mercenaries quickly set out to fight with the giant beast. They didn''t notice that their employers had left quietly and didn''t take their life and death as a matter at all. Following the monster''s steps on the muddy land, Zhang Cheng quickly found the legendary air raid shelter. As he expected, there were not only a dozen resting monsters at the mouth of the cave, but also people feeding them, while the smaller ones were trained by breeders. "Ah! I caught your tail." Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly, and the whole person suddenly became transparent and finally disappeared into the air. As a powerful spellcaster, it was easy for him to deceive the eyes of mortals and beasts. After entering the air raid shelter, he was surprised to find that each small cave * * was constantly playing a video data. Those abducted children were staring at the large screen LCD hanging on the wall. Their eyes were full of fanatical worship and shouted praising words and words from time to time. Brainwash! The word jumped out of Zhang Cheng''s mind for the first time. Actually, a guy is using the technology before the disaster to cultivate a large number of devout and fanatical believers for himself. Can God who has slept for thousands of years quickly understand the role of science and technology in a short time and apply it to his belief system? In particular, the content played in the LCD did not mention the specific name from beginning to end, just repeatedly emphasizing that he is the only true God in the world and the controller of the supreme thunder. If you were an ordinary person, you might think of Zeus, the famous third-generation God King in ancient Greek mythology. But Zhang Cheng felt that this must not be the work of the Olympian gods. Because the blood of the Olympian gods comes from the legendary Titan gods. They master part of the original power of the world and do not need the belief of mortals at all. On the contrary, these guys regard mortals as chess pieces and playthings. If they really wake up, they will show their greatness without stinginess, and then provoke the war between mortals in the name of God for fun. There is no doubt that this air raid shelter belongs to a God who depends on the belief and worship of mortals. Moreover, the other party was extremely careful and adopted the method of isolation from the outside world from the beginning to ensure that his spreading faith would not cause even a little commotion and attention. What''s more terrible is that the God doesn''t even fully believe the believers, and even doesn''t want to tell them their real name Chapter 954 How can we find the God who makes small moves secretly? Watching thousands of thoroughly brainwashed children, Zhang Cheng touched his chin and fell into meditation. Obviously, reading memory directly is undoubtedly the stupidest idea. Not to mention how much time and experience it will take to do so, just whether you can find the answer or not needs to be marked with a big question mark. Because according to the other party''s degree of care, he should not make such a low-level mistake. As he remained invisible and considered what to do next, a very familiar figure suddenly appeared out of thin air at the other end of the air raid shelter. "Intruder! Report your name!" roared the man covered in black robes. His voice was so loud and powerful that a few syllables made the whole cave tremble slightly. "Are you... Laverne?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes peeped through the disguise and saw each other''s true face. "Hmm?!" lafune was undoubtedly and very shocked. Someone called out the name he had abandoned for hundreds of years, took off his hood and showed his extremely dignified face. Especially two eyes, flashing silver thunder. Needless to ask, he has successfully refined his own divinity, officially got rid of the shackles of mortals and became a Thor who gained strength by faith. "Sure enough, it''s you! Long time no see, my dear old friend." Zhang Cheng also removed the invisible magic and opened his arms with a smile. It has to be said that after wandering in earth orbit for so long, it is a little gratifying to see former acquaintances. As for how Laverne got enough divinity and power, he didn''t care at all. Anyway, even if the other side develops believers, it will never surpass the ancient gods born from the original junior high school, nor pose a threat to a powerful and almost invincible Titan. However, it''s a pity that Laverne didn''t know this. He looked up and down at Zhang Cheng with incredible eyes and said after a full minute: "It''s incredible! I knew you must not be dead! But I didn''t expect that you also gained strength not inferior to the gods. Tell me, what''s the matter with your body and soul? It gives me a strong sense of oppression?" "Titan! I am a Titan now." Zhang Cheng gave a straightforward explanation. For laforn, a new God who has just been promoted, he doesn''t have to be sneaky, let alone hide anything. Because as long as he wants, he can crush each other like a bug with one finger at any time. "Titan? The Titan God in ancient Greek mythology?" raffen''s face showed a shocked look. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "no, it''s another kind of Titan. In short, my existence itself is equivalent to all the energy of a planet. Remember the terrible disaster that destroyed human civilization hundreds of years ago? I did it! Those monsters and invaders from different worlds are also my pen." "What?! it''s you!" laforn''s pupils contracted suddenly, and his whole body released amazing silver electric snakes. As one of the few people who kept the memory of that year intact, he was too aware of the terrible damage caused by those asteroids falling from the sky to the planet and human civilization, which could not even be described as extinction. Because of the violent impact of asteroids, at least two-thirds of life on the earth has disappeared, and the terrain and landform have been permanently changed. As a typical conspiracy theorist, he always thought that this should be the super magic released by hell demons to invade the earth, but now the truth has finally come out. "That''s right! Don''t you think that people in the past were too arrogant? They didn''t have the heart of awe at all! They were completely driven by endless instincts and desires! Look at what awe is now. Most importantly, I reshaped the whole world according to my own ideas and permanently integrated magic and supernatural forces into human genes. Maybe hundreds of years , maybe for thousands of years, one day these mortals who are still primitive and backward will slowly establish a brilliant and great mixed civilization. "Zhang Cheng opened his mouth and leaked out a demonic smile. you ''re right! Devil''s smile! He had neither the slightest sympathy nor the slightest pity for those who died in the disaster. The reason is very simple. He has completely abandoned his human identity and no longer thinks that ordinary people who struggle hard to survive are his own kind. On the contrary, human beings have long become very similar to ants in human eyes. Even if they kill hundreds of millions, they will not have any guilt and regret. "You''re a madman! The craziest! Sickest madman I''ve ever seen in my life! Do you know what you''ve done?" Laverne''s hands trembled uncontrollably, and he didn''t know whether it was anger or something. "Hahaha! No, my friend, it''s not me but the world that is crazy. Maybe you won''t believe it. I was just an ordinary person who can''t be ordinary anymore, living an ordinary and boring life every day. But suddenly one day, my life changed, became dangerous and full of intrigues. In order to live, I lied Deception, killing, destruction, destruction, almost all the most despicable things you can think of, I have sat down without exception. So I am like this, and I can''t get rid of many people, including you. "Zhang Cheng responded mercilessly while laughing recklessly. Environment determines character, character determines destiny. This sentence is not casual, but is really having an impact on a person. "You mean we made you who you are now?" Laverne narrowed his eyes with a hint of irony in his tone. "Don''t be kidding! From the first meeting, I can feel the vigorous ambition and desire in your heart. It''s not others that make you crazy, but yourself." "Well, well, I don''t want to argue endlessly with you on this meaningless issue. Because the facts have happened and no matter what we do, we can''t get it back. Let''s change the topic and talk about how you were promoted to become a God. Also, what about Faust who has been inseparable from you? Don''t tell me he''s dead! Become a spokesman for death It would be fun if he died. " "Faust has found a kingdom of death and is launching a protracted war to attack and become a real God of death." "Wow, I! It seems that you two really did a lot of great things when I was away..." Chapter 955 Some people say that the reunion of old friends is a lucky thing, but for Zhang Cheng and laforn, it is just the opposite, full of doubt, tension and hostility. Laverne, in particular, has always felt that the other party belongs to a guy who is extremely crazy, dangerous and ambitious. The indifferent Zhang Cheng felt that all the others except himself were NPCs. They lived for themselves and died for themselves. Even the whole world was just a game. Those seemingly powerful enemies were like the boss in the game, destined to become the experience value of the protagonist in the legend. In fact, he is tired of the game, so he can''t wait to end it. Unfortunately, strength is not the whole game. To be exact, the problem he urgently needs to solve now lies in solving puzzles, rather than crushing the enemy with great power. After all, he can''t directly destroy the earth and wander aimlessly in the vast universe. After a long silence, Laverne finally opened his mouth again and said tentatively, "you didn''t come here to find me?" "Looking for you? No, you look down on yourself." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "Gods polluted by mortal beliefs like you are doomed from the beginning to be unable to reach the peak of power. What I am looking for are those ancient gods who gain power from the planet itself." "Are you looking for the ancient god?!" Laverne stared in surprise. "That''s right! You, who believe in the blood of divine descent, should be most aware that many ancient gods did not really die, but fell into a deep sleep for thousands of years. They will wake up again and appear in front of the world again. How, are you interested in digging them out one by one with me?" Zhang Cheng made a meaningful invitation. Laverne''s eyes kept flashing, seemed to be thinking about the dangers and benefits, and soon smiled and asked, "what can I get from it?" "A lot! To be exact, except for some important news, all the rest belongs to you." Zhang Cheng directly gave the other party an irresistible condition. "Deal!" Laverne agreed without thinking. He didn''t even ask what to guarantee to fulfill his promise. The reason is very simple. He has felt that the once weak young man in front of him has grown far beyond his imagination. There is no need to lie and cheat at all. "You made a wise choice! Believe me, you will be glad for your decision today in the future. Here, this is a magic messenger. If there is any news, write it down and burn it in the. Finally, I''m glad to see you still alive. If Fang Bin''s Lake, greet Faust for me. Goodbye, dear old friend..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng turned directly and disappeared at the end of the dark air raid shelter. Gazing at his fading back, Laverne touched his chin and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "looking for the ancient god who fell asleep? It seems that he must be planning something. I need to inform Faust." ¡­¡­ To find out the master of the hermit, Zhang Cheng once again lost his clues and targets and began to wander aimlessly around the world as a traveler, exploring organizations he thought looked suspicious. But in the end, without exception, they have nothing to do with the ancient gods. Most of them are played by some conspirators and careerists. Just when he doubted whether it was a mistake to call an asteroid to destroy order, Adam sent a trident made of unknown metal and divine power. "Don''t tell me this is the legendary weapon of Poseidon!" Zhang Cheng asked, holding the Trident in his hand and feeling the huge power contained inside. There is no doubt that this is an artifact. The person who holds it can control the sea water and destroy all cities and villages along the coast of any continent. "Yes, master. It is not only the weapon of Poseidon, but also the key to open one of the seals. The seal is at the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean, and it is also the ruins of the demise of ancient Atlantis." Adam replied calmly. "So my next stop is at the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean?" Zhang Cheng twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth. At this moment, he understood the true meaning of the sentence "Heaven can forgive his sins, but he can''t live his own sins". Because of the dark gate, the deep-water areas of the Atlantic, Pacific and Indian oceans are now full of hundreds of meters long terrorist giants, which is completely a restricted area for human beings. Although these guys can''t pose a great threat to Titan, they can greatly reduce the efficiency of exploration. It used to take only a few days, but now it is estimated to take a few months to a year or two. "Master, this is the sea area where I analyzed the ancient Atlantis civilization according to the data. You can take it as a reference." Adam took out the prepared data and put it on the table. As an artificial life, he looks no different from when he was born. He is still so young and focused, but there is a trace of vicissitudes in his eyes. "Well, I see. Continue to look for the key to open the seal, open another one, the sleeping gods will wake up, and I can find out what happened hundreds of millions of years ago." With that, Zhang Cheng jumped off the cliff with his trident, plopped into the cold water and shuttled through the seabed at a very fast speed. For a whole week, he crossed the Arctic, finally entered the Atlantic, and began to look for the legendary relics of Atlantis that sank to the bottom of the sea. Of course, it''s not easy, especially under the harassment of ocean giants in different worlds, it''s not easy to deviate from the original position. In addition, there are few fish and marine organisms at the bottom of the deep sea, so we can''t use the fish to explore the surrounding areas in a large area, so we haven''t gained anything for two or three months. Moreover, the legend of Atlantis can be traced back thousands of years. A large amount of silt and sediment have long covered the original appearance of the city. But as a saying goes, Kung Fu pays off. In the fourth month, Zhang Cheng finally found a pyramid shaped building about 150 kilometers away from an island. However, like most ancient relics, its main part has been completely buried under the mud, and a large number of rusty bronzes and pottery can be seen everywhere. "Interesting! It seems that this is the west continent recorded by Plato, the legendary city blessed by Poseidon..." Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly and showed a happy smile. Chapter 956 "First of all, I need to see the city again..." Most of the time, Zhang Cheng never mind using some unconventional means. Therefore, after confirming that this is probably the place he is looking for, he directly cast a powerful spell to directly tear the crust thousands of kilometers around and make the seabed rise directly above the sea level. As for whether this practice will cause a terrible tsunami, or whether the sea level will rise sharply and directly submerge a large number of rocky cities and villages, that is not his concern. Then he summoned tens of thousands of elemental life composed entirely of silt and gravel, responsible for cleaning and absorbing the dirt covered from buildings and streets. The whole process lasted three or four days. Finally, a city full of exotic customs finally appeared in front of him. Huge shrines, amphitheaters, arenas, public bathrooms, military barracks, statues, stone columns, relief murals Everything is so dreamy, as if it had returned to the distant ancient Greek mythological era overnight. In particular, the statue of Poseidon, the sea emperor in the center of the city, is almost lifelike, and the two eyes inlaid with sapphire show a fascinating brilliance. But interestingly, the hands of the statue were empty and did not hold Poseidon''s iconic Trident. moment Zhang Cheng seems to be aware of something. He walks to the statue and inserts the Trident into the sea emperor''s right hand. Boom! Just listen to a loud noise! The ground originally paved with strip stones suddenly cracked, followed by a slow separation from the middle, revealing a tunnel to a deeper underground. "It seems that this is the seal! I just don''t know what monster is waiting for me." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and walked in carelessly along the steps. Soon he saw a huge thing entrenched in the pool. Although the light was very dim, he still saw each other clearly. A huge marine beast with countless sea dragon heads, only one of the heads retained a woman''s face, and there was incredible divinity in his body. There is no doubt that this is a freak born by the combination of God and God. If you guessed correctly, her name should be calybdis, the daughter of Poseidon the sea king and CAIA the goddess of the earth, one of the enemies who caused trouble to Heracles the hero in the epic of osid. However, I don''t know if it''s because she stayed in the seal for too long. Her body and spirit have obviously entered the dormancy period. She doesn''t realize that someone has broken in and is still sleeping. Thousands of years did not make her vulnerable, but accumulated extremely amazing strength. "Good evening, madam." Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t intend to take the opportunity to make a sneak attack, and took the initiative to say hello. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But it was a pity that calybdis had no sign of waking up and remained motionless. Seeing that the other party didn''t want to pay attention to himself, Zhang Cheng didn''t insist and went directly in the direction of the seal. But just as he passed the monster''s huge body, Cary budiston opened his eyes, opened his mouth and rushed up. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! With her unparalleled body advantage, she broke at least seven or eight stone pillars in a short moment, and hit several big holes in the wall. "Hehe, you are as insidious and cunning as the rumor." Zhang Cheng easily avoided the impact of the faucet again and again and smiled sarcastically. Obviously, the divine monster flowing in his body woke up from the beginning, pretended to be asleep and waited for the opportunity to launch a fatal blow. "Who are you?" calybdis, no doubt not the irrational beast, narrowed his eyes and asked loudly. In any case, she is the son of Poseidon, the sea emperor, and Gaia, the goddess of the earth. Poseidon is the third-generation main god of Olympus miaogan, and Gaia is one of the first gods. "Sorry, I''m in a hurry today. I''m not interested in talking too much nonsense to you. But out of respect for the lady, I''ve decided to give you a choice, surrender or die." Zhang Cheng gave an ultimatum directly. To tell the truth, if it is a God such as Zeus, Poseidon, Hades and Athena, he doesn''t mind spending some time talking to each other to see if he can get some useful information. But what is calybdis? The Olympian gods did not even recognize her as a member of the gods, but just regarded her as a banshee with divine blood. Zeus, the God King, imprisoned her like a watchdog here for thousands of years without even trying. "Who do you think you are? Go to hell!" calybdis was obviously angered. Countless faucets opened their blood pots and suddenly spewed out high-pressure water columns, swallowing everything around in an instant. What''s more terrible is that these waters form large and small vortices at a very fast speed, constantly squeezing and colliding. Even if the rock doesn''t last for a few seconds, it will pop open and turn into countless finer particles. As for flesh and blood, it is estimated that it will be torn into minced meat at once. However, this kind of attack is obviously not even tickling for Zhang Cheng. In order to deal with the huge monster, he directly restored the Titan''s huge body up to hundreds of meters, smashed the terrible magic vortex with a slap, picked up calybdis like a chicken, and joked with a playful face: "Madam, it seems that you have made a wrong choice. In that case, let me take you on the road. Maybe in the near future, we can see you again in the kingdom of Hades." "No!!!!!!!!!!" With the scream and roar, calybdis was directly trampled into meat patties. The divine power and divinity contained in her body were not wasted, and they were collected for emergencies. When the guardian is dead, it is not difficult to break the seal. Just at the moment when the seal was broken, Zhang Cheng clearly felt that a powerful force filled the whole planet, as if something was waking up. "Hum! Creator? I see..." with a disdainful smile on his face, he turned and left the city buried under the sea for many years. After he completely walked away, the land rising from the seabed began to sink again and finally disappeared forever. Perhaps one day in the future, when human civilization develops to a certain extent again, they will discover this ancient city and carry out a series of archaeological investigations and research. But now, it is just a fragment forgotten by history, which has no meaning at all. Chapter 957 In the endless void, the woman who claimed to be the creator was sitting at a stone table, staring at the man opposite who was nine points similar to Zhang Cheng. After a full minute, she sighed slightly and took the initiative to say, "two million years! Since you left me on this primitive and desolate planet, you seem to have disappeared, and now you are finally willing to show up." "Two million years is not long for a life like you and me, is it? What''s more, I''m not here for you, but for another person. The organization urgently needs a master in energy and mystics, so after discussion and voting, we always think it''s time to end this trial and accept him as one of us." The man gently stroked his mysterious sci-fi mecha, and his tone revealed strong expectation. "Hum! How do you know he will defeat me?" the creator asked with a sneer. The man smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "It''s very simple! You should know that he is essentially no different from us. He can even be said to be a separation in the parallel universe. In the whole 200 selection trials, the final winner is ourselves. What''s more, do you think that taking half of the star soul energy by yourself can be comparable to him who took two star soul energy? Don''t be naive! You are just a chess piece to catalyze him to grow and surpass. " "Are you going to sacrifice me?" asked the creator, clenching his fist and gnashing his teeth. "No, not sacrifice, but embrace destiny. Honey, you should be honored. Because thanks to your blessing, we have got a madman who completely embraces darkness and has no moral bottom line. In return, I will let him erase all the consciousness in your soul after killing you, and then exile to a strange world to start over. Don''t worry, we won''t be right All meritorious officials were killed. " After saying these meaningful words, the man stood up and started the dazzling engine on the mecha. He crossed time, space and distance in an instant and easily got rid of the bondage of endless emptiness. Seeing this, the woman who claimed to be the creator clenched her fist and muttered in a voice that only she could hear: "Want my life? It''s not that easy! You don''t know how much preparation I have made in these two million years. If the situation really reaches that point, I will not hesitate to directly detonate the whole planet, or even the galaxy, to bankrupt your plan. No one can ignore me! Let alone use me as a tool to abandon after use!" ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, Zhang Cheng, who had just returned to the western continent of North America from the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean, was surprised to find that two moving light spots suddenly appeared on the old parchment that had been following him. After a little experiment, he recognized that one of the light spots was himself, and the other was moving in his direction at a very fast speed. Before he could tell what had happened, he saw a blue light passing through the sky, followed by a bang, and hit a big pit 20 meters deep on the ground. Boom! Rubble and soil splash! When the smoke dispersed, a man with nine points similar to himself, wearing a pure black mecha, came out slowly, with a friendly smile on his face and gently waved: "yo!" "Who are you?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and subconsciously raised his vigilance to the highest. Because he can feel that there is a terrible energy source hidden inside the other party''s seemingly gorgeous mecha, which is not much worse than his Titan, but may be stronger. Of course, the most important thing is the indescribable sense of familiarity between the two people, which is like looking at the reflection in the mirror. "Ha ha! You''ve felt it, haven''t you?" the man laughed and opened his arms. "That''s right! I am you, you are me, we are different projections of the same consciousness in countless parallel spaces, and you can also understand it as another self in the parallel universe." "So you took this thing to hell?" Zhang Cheng took the black metal ball from Satan''s tomb from his pocket. "Yes! The full name of this thing is called high-energy antimatter annihilator. It can instantly decompose all matter into the most primitive particle state through biological energy. How about you? Are you still satisfied with its power?" the man tilted his mouth to show a trace of satisfaction. Zhang Cheng gently shook his head: "I don''t know! To be exact, I''ve never used it. In addition, could you please explain what''s going on about all this I''ve experienced? Don''t tell me that you''re not the behind the scenes planner." "Ah! I don''t deny this. In fact, I''m here this time to talk to you about organization and trial." the man didn''t mean to avoid it at all and admitted it openly. "In that case, let''s find a place to sit down and have a drink and talk." After that, Zhang Cheng took the initiative to lead the way to the nearest town, followed by men who looked very similar to him. After a while, they went into a shabby tavern in business. With the ability to invade his mind and control his mind, Zhang Cheng threw out everyone, including his boss, without much effort, opened a wooden wine barrel and slowly poured two glasses for the other party and himself. None of them had the meaning to speak first. They raised their glasses to greet each other, then raised their heads and drank them all at once, allowing the sour and sweet taste of the wine to stimulate their taste buds. About two or three minutes later, the man took the initiative to introduce himself: "My name is Chen Le, and you can also call me Lao Chen. In fact, like you, I have achieved immortality to some extent, but you use occult science, and I use science and technology. As a saying goes, whether science and technology or magic develop to a certain height, there is no big difference in essence. I understand that there is a secret in your heart There must be many questions. I''m willing to answer them in detail. " "First of all, what''s the matter with the organization you just mentioned? Second, why did we choose me. Finally, and most importantly, what''s your purpose?" after a moment of meditation, Zhang Cheng immediately put forward his three most concerned questions. Obviously, judging from the other party''s attitude, all these things he has experienced can be classified as trials. In other words, this incredibly powerful organization will screen corresponding talents through a series of methods for self expansion Chapter 958 "Organization, as its name implies, is an organization formed by countless like-minded people. Maybe you won''t believe it. So far, the organization has conducted more than 200 trials, and the results are all our own. In short, from the founder to every member later, we are our own in each parallel universe Separation. How about Ken? It''s incredible, isn''t it? "The guy who calls himself Lao Chen grinned with a playful smile. Zhang Cheng incredible as like as two peas: "your consciousness is... The whole organization, more than 200 members are all very similar to you and me, or even the same?" "Yes! Do you know how crazy this is? Many times I can''t even tell who is who without the help of the auxiliary system." Lao Chen shook his head with emotion. "But the advantage is that we have a very strong sense of identity with each other, and we are also very united. We are willing to make sacrifices for each other when necessary. After all, we have closer ties with each other than blood." "What about the trial?" Zhang Cheng frowned and continued to ask. "Trial, as the name suggests, is a way to recruit qualified members. In short, we will artificially intervene in the process of a parallel universe and earth, make it deviate from the original history, and create a time environment. For example, when I was conducting the trial, the earth was a world with highly developed science and technology, and human beings not only became the overlord of the galaxy, but also Launched a war and invaded the nearby Andromeda supersystem. At that time, the organization needed to build a powerful space fleet, so I successfully passed the test and joined the organization as a member. Now, the organization needs a master of energy and mystics, so you were selected. " While answering, Lao Chen picked up the cup, scooped a large glass of red liquid in the barrel, and continued to pour it into his mouth. He did not dislike this extremely primitive and backward brewing technology, resulting in a very sour wine. "I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. "No wonder I always feel that something is wrong. It turns out that you have transformed the planet." "Hey, hey! It''s more than transformation! We turn this planet into your food! In the process of swallowing, you will become stronger and stronger, and finally achieve or even exceed our expectations. As for the last question, the highest goal of the whole organization, I can''t give you an answer for the time being. Although I personally think it shouldn''t be a big problem for you to defeat that woman. But Anyway, rules are rules. As long as you fail to pass the final test, I can''t say the organization''s goals one day. Believe me, you will be surprised when you hear it. " When saying this, Lao Chen''s eyes burst out with a mixture of excitement, excitement and fanaticism, just like a lunatic with abnormal spirit. Of course, this kind of look is not strange to Zhang Cheng, because sometimes he will look like this, so he touched his chin and fell into meditation. From the other party''s strange mecha, which moves science and technology to the extreme and is no worse than Titan, he can almost judge how terrible the strength of the so-called "organization" is, not to mention the founder who has been on fire for many years. You should know that there are only a few Titans in the universe where Azeroth is located. Among them, Azeroth star soul is known as the most potential one. But the organization is good. There are more than 200 individuals comparable to or even more powerful than Zhang Cheng. I''m afraid this amazing strength is enough to conquer the whole universe. What on earth do they want to do? Why are so strong and tireless in recruiting new people? The more you think about it, the more Cheng feels that the goals of the organization must be far beyond his understanding. But he didn''t want to get the answer urgently. His hands crossed his chin, and his eyes were empty and deep. Seeing this scene, Lao Chen smiled and comforted: "relax, there''s no need to be so nervous. I believe that with your knowledge and strength, it should be more than enough to deal with her. After all, long, long ago, she was betrayed by the gods she created. Not only was her strength sealed, but her consciousness was expelled into the distorted void, and there was no further opportunity." "No, I think you misunderstood the gods. I''m not worried about the woman who claims to be the creator, but how to untie all the seals quickly, release her and destroy her completely." Zhang Cheng explained helplessly. "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t help you with this. Because the organization has strict regulations, I can''t intervene or give you even a little help before you officially pass the test. Fortunately, time is never a problem for us. Maybe decades, maybe hundreds of years. In short, we will wait patiently for you to complete the test. OK , that''s all for today''s talk. I still have a lot of things to deal with. Take your time and enjoy your last leisure life. Once you become a member of the organization, you may never have a chance to enjoy a good holiday... " The voice just fell! Lao Chen stood up and walked out of the tavern, followed by him, broke through the atmosphere at a speed indistinguishable to the naked eye, crossed a dazzling white track in the outer sky, then directly broke the constraints of time and space, drilled into a channel like a "wormhole", and finally disappeared without a trace. Zhang Cheng raised his head and stared at the "singularity" that was quickly restored to its original state. His eyes showed a hot light. He said to himself, "it''s incredible that he can surpass the speed of light thousands of times in a short time with the help of science and technology, and let himself enter a distorted time and space with simple speed and kinetic energy." As a Titan with outstanding attainments in energy, magic, alchemy and mystics, he has so far been unable to advance at a speed beyond light. This shows how difficult it is, let alone scientific and technological means. According to Einstein''s viewpoint in the special theory of relativity, it is impossible for matter in the world and even the universe to exceed the speed of light. Because once it exceeds the speed of light, it will theoretically form a terrible black hole, generate infinite gravity and firmly attract all the materials around. Although Italian physicists later claimed to have found a superluminal neutrino in another experiment, it later proved to be only a wrong data. This means that so far, in the science and technology known to Zhang Cheng, no civilization can prove that matter can move faster than the speed of light. But now, this common sense has been broken, and it has been refreshed by a man wearing a black power mecha who looks nine points similar to himself Chapter 959 Vision is a decisive factor in a person''s pattern and way of thinking. This is just like when modern people go to see ancient people. The former is not necessarily smarter than the latter in intelligence, but has the opportunity to contact and learn more knowledge and broaden their horizons. Therefore, it will naturally form a huge gap and an inexplicable sense of superiority. There is no doubt that the appearance of Lao Chen once again broadened Cheng''s horizons and made him realize that Titan is not the apex of the evolutionary level of individual life. On the contrary! This is just the beginning! A starting point! In addition, the universe may be deeper and more complex than the part he currently recognizes. Even time and space are only an extremely small part of the whole universe. According to the conjecture put forward by some scientists, the universe is likely to be far more than three dimensions, but a complex quantized space as high as eleven dimensions. Of course, the space between human life is still in the three-dimensional universe, so most of them can not be observed, just like the "dark matter" that has been discussed by physicists, but has never been really observed. As a master of magic, energy, alchemy and mystics, he can deeply understand the empty, mysterious, profound and almost boundless space of the universe than most ordinary people. In this huge space, there are infinite possibilities. The content that human science and technology can observe and understand is even less than one hundred million. The so-called gravity, gravity, strong interaction, relativity, quantum mechanics and other seemingly profound theories are just a drop in the ocean shown by the universe. Whether it is a mortal or a God or a Titan, a special life that can touch the high latitude universe, it can only be regarded as a stronger ant in front of the universe. After making this clear, Zhang Cheng quickly gave up his leisurely journey of exploration and directly began to slaughter tens of millions of creatures unscrupulously. He once again opened the door of darkness, let the waiting hell Legion pour into the world, completely destroy all people and organizations who dare to resist or hinder his plan, and captive all remaining humans as livestock, Carry out cruel brainwashing and transformation. Finally, like the worker ants and soldier ants in the ant nest, they are used as exploration tools to continuously explore the places where there may be relics and keys around the world. As the Supreme Master of this terrorist legion, Zhang Cheng no longer needs to do it himself. Sitting on the throne created for him by his men, he silently watches the beautiful girls who crawl on the ground like ants through the window and recite hymns 24 hours a day. Needless to ask, these messy things are small moves made by fear demons who are good at drilling camp and flattering. In particular, the first lord of nasrezm, bellum, almost didn''t engrave the word "adultery" on his face and changed tricks all day to please his master. Although many grumpy abyss lords and intelligent ereda demons are dissatisfied with this, they can only bury this resentment in their hearts and patiently wait for each other to fall out of favor. Have to say! The advantage of autocracy, tyranny and cruelty is that it can make the lower class fear to the greatest extent, and even if there is any resistance, it will be carefully hidden. "I can''t believe it! You are willing to destroy and ravage an originally prosperous and civilized world again and again into what it is now." Warren sighed slightly and took the initiative to break the silence in the hall. Different from Zhang Cheng, he obviously still retains the human way of thinking. He is full of sympathy and helplessness for his own kind being squeezed, enslaved and tortured by demons. "Hum! Stupid idea!" Zhang Cheng glanced disdainfully. "Don''t they destroy themselves if I don''t destroy them? You have the power to see through the past and the future. You should understand that the intelligent life born on this planet is not only human beings. On the contrary, there have been many intelligent species and civilizations before human beings. But where have they all gone? Without exception, they eventually went to self destruction, so Human beings are no exception. You know what? In your eyes, the seemingly prosperous modern society is actually more vulnerable than ever. Maybe a biochemical or nuclear terrorist attack can pull the whole world to the brink of destruction. I just made this process a little earlier. " Warren smiled bitterly and nodded: "because of this, you are the monster who can surpass everything, and I am just a timid, cowardly and enjoy mortal. Take the liberty to ask, what are you going to do with me and this terrible demon Legion after everything is over?" "To tell you the truth, you are tools to me, just as dogs mean to humans. Perhaps the only difference is that I am colder and more rational than most humans, so I won''t foolishly think that dogs are human friends. What would you do with useless tools instead of you?" Zhang Cheng asked meaningfully. "I think... Maybe abandon it." Warren seemed to realize something, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes. "That''s right! So I suggest you make preparations from now on and find a way to leave this planet. Otherwise... I promise that when I leave, those ferocious demons will kill you at the right time." Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly and showed a chilling smile. At the thought of those demons'' eyes full of malice, Warren trembled involuntarily, clenched his teeth and said, "I want to make a deal with you!" "Oh? What deal?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin with a smile. He is undoubtedly quite clear that the other party is a person with a strong desire for survival. He takes the sentence "living is better than dying" as the highest goal of life. He simply wants to live if he can. If he can''t, he has to find a way to revive in the future. "I can provide the key and address of the fourth seal! In return, I hope you can send me to a relatively safe world." Warren made the offer without thinking. "Do you know the key and address of the fourth seal? Why didn''t you say it earlier!" Zhang Cheng''s eyes revealed a trace of danger, which immediately reduced the temperature in the air to freezing point. Although he is not moody for the time being, he would rather kill by mistake than let his men deliberately deceive himself. "Sorry, I just remembered it recently. You have to understand that I have been in a state of suspended animation for too long, so that my memory has been damaged to a certain extent. What''s more, it''s not too late to remember now, isn''t it?" Warren bent down sincerely and bowed deeply. You don''t have to ask. He is a really smart man. He knows what to do so that he won''t touch the bottom line of honesty Chapter 960 King''s landing, the capital of the seven kingdoms and one of the most important port cities in the whole Westeros, has recovered from war and chaos. There are a large number of business trips from south to North and aristocrats from other places who come here to enjoy a luxurious life. Although the Western nobles led by the Lannister family still rely on Kaiyan city and refuse to be loyal to Queen danilis targaryan, and the valley has an ambiguous attitude under the secret control of the "little finger" pettil berrisi, other places have accepted the fact that the targaryan family has once again become the ruler of this land. The reason is simple! There is a giant dragon named Kulo kelba, which is entrenched in the sky over King''s landing and recklessly announces to the world what is truly incomparable absolute power. Even the arrows made of valerian steel can''t scratch the violet scales. No one knows how to defeat a dragon that won''t be hurt at all, and no one can understand what divine creatures mean. The only thing they know is that the original owner of the dragon was Mason, who once became the richest ruler of the river area. It not only destroyed several ancient nobles who had been rooted there for hundreds of years, but also was by far the only legitimate husband of her majesty. But later, I don''t know why, the man whose identity and origin are very suspicious left quietly after he became famous. Some people think that his feelings with her majesty daenerys were discordant, and the two sides finally broke up unhappily. Others believe that he had to disappear from the eyes of the world because of * * * * in order to prevent the usurpation of kingship again. But only one person understands that Mason''s departure has nothing to do with all the rumors. He has his own pursuit and life goal, and this person is danilis targaryan, the queen. Standing at the top of the Red Castle, the young queen was looking down at the prosperous port of King''s landing. Without looking back, she asked Oberon mathel, the "Red Snake" who was inseparable behind her: "the Lannister family still refused to surrender like me, right?" "Yes, your majesty," Oberon mathel bowed gracefully. Although his private life is very debauchery, he dare not have any idea about this noble and beautiful woman in front of him. Not only he, but almost all the adult men of the great nobility dare not have this delusion. The reason is very simple. Whenever someone approaches the queen with some ulterior purpose, they are eventually burned to ashes by Longyan. It is estimated that in the eyes of the magic dragon, only its owner is the Queen''s only spouse. "So what do you think we should do next? Send an army to completely uproot them?" danilis frowned subconsciously. "Of course! Don''t you still let them continue to be kings? This continent only needs one king, and the rest will either surrender or destroy. You have overwhelming power. Why don''t you make an example? Don''t forget that bertier berisch of the valley is still watching you. At this time, as long as he shows a little weakness, he will think he still has a chance." Oberon gave advice with a sneer. Due to the blood feud, the matel family and Lannister family have long become immortal enemies. Therefore, if anyone wants to destroy Kay rock city most, it must be him. If circumstances permit, the famous "Red Snake" doesn''t mind killing all the people surnamed Lannister, from the elderly in their 70s and 80s to the newly born babies. In a world where everything depends on blood and birth, cutting off blood is the only way to prevent resurgence. As for moral condemnation such as ferocity and cruelty, it is not painful or itchy for nobles, and it will not even affect their reputation. "But at the pre imperial meeting today, some people thought that I should not force the Lannister family too hard. On the contrary, I should be tolerant and kind, so that they will soon choose to surrender rather than fight." danilis showed a hesitant look in her eyes. Needless to ask, her childish disease broke out again. As a young woman without systematic education and no ruling experience, her bones are full of two contradictions called beautiful fantasy and cruel reality. On the one hand, she is eager to win everyone''s respect and love, and does not want to create too much killing and destruction. On the other hand, she lacks a deep understanding of politics, military and economy. She can''t skillfully play power like a truly qualified king and firmly control the country in her own hands. In fact, if it were not for a dragon to deter all evil minded guys, Her Majesty would either be overthrown or elevated, or become the plaything of some ambitious people. "My majesty, the king is not only kind, but also cruel. Otherwise, he will never be able to deter the nobles who are eager to expand their power. Think about how many kind things you have done since you became king? But what about cold and cruel things? Almost nothing has been done. Believe me, this country needs your help now Cold and cruel. "Oberon continued to exert his influence and tried to change the Queen''s mind. The so-called feudal system is essentially a political game between aristocrats. Every great aristocrat tries to attack his opponents by influencing the royal family. In their eyes, there is no concept of the so-called state at all. Families and fiefdoms are fundamental. Often, it''s no big deal to change an object of allegiance as long as they can ensure that territory and property are not lost. "Well, I see. Please give me some time to think about it." danilis waved her hand gently and signaled that the other party could step down. When the "Red Snake" completely left, she sighed and said to herself in a voice that only she could hear: "Mason, my dear husband, what would you do if it were you?" ¡­¡­ At the same time, in an inconspicuous alley in the flea nest of Junlin City, two men who didn''t fit in quietly appeared. One of them was Zhang Cheng, and the other knew it must be Warren without asking. Feeling the vigilant eyes around him, Zhang Cheng asked with a smile: "how about it? Does it still suit your taste?" "Aha! A world full of medieval sentiment! Poor civilians, poor and extravagant nobles and dissolute women are very good from the first impression. But I need to make an in-depth investigation for a few days. After all, for me, this is an important choice related to my life." Warren toured around with great interest and did not realize that Westeros was only a part of the world of the song of ice and fire. It could not represent the average level of supernatural forces in the world, nor did it show that it looked so safe. Chapter 961 There is no doubt that for Warren, whether a world is suitable for his long-term residence mainly depends on two aspects: security and the openness of men''s and women''s atmosphere. Of course, the security of the former does not refer to social security in the ordinary sense, but to the strength of supernatural forces. Will that kind of terrible invaders or terrible monsters wake up from the seal suddenly emerge. As for the latter, as long as you walk around those special service places, you can basically see eight or nine times. This is not Just less than two hours after he came to King''s landing, he couldn''t help coming to a well-known brothel. The shopkeeper is a black woman from the midsummer islands. Her name is sataya. What''s more interesting is that she also has a daughter named ailaya, who also provides customers with all kinds of wonderful services here. In fact, including Tyrion, the "little devil" who has been missing for a long time, Oberon mathel, the "Red Snake", and bolon, the head of the mercenary once canonized as a knight, were once regular guests of this brothel. Robert baratheon, with a large green grassland on his head, had an illegitimate daughter with the prostitutes here. But none of the above is the most amazing! The most incredible thing is that there is also a secret road inside the brothel, leading to inaccessible places. According to the statement given by Wallis, this secret road was dug by a prime minister, and the reason is very funny. He dug a secret tunnel because he didn''t want others to know that he often visited here because of his face. But Zhang Cheng will never tell Warren about these secrets, or even tell each other about the strange ghosts gathering in the north and preparing to go south. After all, he was not generous enough to be coerced and treated as if nothing had happened. On the contrary, his real style of action is to seize the opportunity to retaliate severely. The patience now is to recover interest a hundred times or a thousand times in the future. Poor Warren didn''t understand that his self righteous little intelligence had pushed himself into the abyss of despair. He was still enjoying embracing left and right, lying in a woman''s arms and venting his beast like primitive low-level desires. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhang Cheng came alone to the island where the red dragon clonada was imprisoned. The death knight xiuma has transformed this place into a bone burial place emitting strong death energy by killing sailors of passing ships. Half rotten zombies and groups of wandering skeletons can be seen everywhere. They are more loyal to their duties than any guard. They don''t need to eat, drink, rest, entertainment, or feel boring and sleepy. Just set foot on the beach, a death dragon covered with pale scales fell from the sky, constantly roaring menacingly, and two strange cold lights twinkled in his eyes. Needless to ask, this is the little guy hatched from the dragon eggs sent by Zhang Cheng. Now it is more than 35 meters and has a certain intelligence. Before the dragon of death launched a tentative attack, xiuma, the death knight stationed here, finally arrived, stopped his partner''s reckless behavior through spiritual connection, knelt down on one knee and greeted him in a low and hoarse voice: "the great master and the most loyal slave salute you." "Well, during my absence, the old dragon underground didn''t make any noise?" Zhang Cheng directly put forward his most concerned problem. "It tried to summon some of its men to attack the island, but in the end, without exception, they became one of the dead. Thanks to its help, I now have eight necromancers, more than 15000 zombies and skeletons." with this, xiuma turned and glanced at the death army kneeling on the ground. Even with the help of undead magic, he transformed many ships into undead ships, constantly cruising in the surrounding waters. Once he found a living person, he would launch an attack immediately. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth, showed a demonic smile and nodded with satisfaction: "Well done! Now, I think it''s time to give you another more important task. Here, take this magic sword to the North! Tell those stupid strange ghosts for me! Either surrender! Or destroy! There is no third choice! After taking the strange ghosts, kill all or all lives outside the desperate great wall and build a truly invincible army of dead souls." "As you wish!" without saying anything, xiuma immediately felt a resonance from the depths of her soul. Needless to say, this sword is actually an artifact - an enhanced copy of Frostmourne. It is not difficult to make it in the library on the mother planet of the fear demon, and even its manufacturing process and the whole process. As the weakest chicken in the Lich King''s two-piece suit, the value of Frostmourne can''t be comparable to that of the helmets of the Lord. Therefore, Zhang Cheng made a series of enhancements to combine the abilities of the two artifacts into one. As early as when he came to the song of ice and fire world, he had already considered how to retaliate, that is, to build an army of death, and then threaten the human world and force them to hand over Warren, otherwise he would launch an all-out war and completely kill all the living people. In this way, this unlucky man will become the public enemy of all mankind. No matter where he escapes, he can''t think of settling down at all. Even if he can''t die, he will spend the rest of his life in constant wandering. Many times, killing a person is not the best way of revenge, but a change of direction. Zhang Cheng doesn''t want Warren to die too easily. He wants to destroy each other''s spirit and will, let him slowly taste the bitter fruit he brewed in endless pain and regret, and don''t pay the price for his stupid behavior. With a portal across the ocean and Westeros slowly opened, xiuma took his men to the wild land of ice and snow and began a new journey. As a undead, the meaning of his life is to create fear and despair, and he is 100% obedient to the orders given by his master. In just one month, he and his undead looted dozens of gathering places of wild people and quickly expanded their army to more than 50000. In particular, the giant who came back from the dead is simply a natural war machine, and most human weapons are full of powerlessness. But these have nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. Since the dead completely left, he opened the channel with powerful magic power and walked underground along the direction of hot magma. Before long, he came to the red dragon and joked with a slightly joking tone: "long time no see, dear cronada, don''t you know you still remember me?" "Is it you?! how dare you come back? Appear in front of me again!" Cronada suddenly opened her eyes from her deep sleep and exuded an amazing momentum all over he Chapter 962 "Control your emotions! My dear friend! Don''t force me to use violence!" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and warned. However, it''s a pity that the inherent impression left by the last meeting and the inherent arrogance of the dragon made cronada make a wrong judgment. He directly opened his bloody mouth and roared, "go to hell! Despicable bug! I''ll burn you to ashes!" Next second Boom! A group of hot dragon breath gushed out, directly covering the originally not very spacious underground hall. Its terrible high temperature made the surrounding rocks melt into liquid, rolling and bubbling. Anger! Uncontrollable anger! Since the last time it was fooled by a human being, it was trapped in an extremely shameful resentment and couldn''t extricate itself. It played back the details of what had happened almost all the time, and this sense of shame was quickly transformed into uncontrollable anger. Now, this anger finally has a channel to vent. The terrible breath lasted for a whole minute. When the Dragon stopped, the rocks around the passage to the surface had melted and formed a huge circular pit. However, Zhang Cheng, who suffered from Longxi barbecue for one minute, was undamaged. He still had a faint smile on his face and said casually: "Is this the way you welcome old friends? Or do you think I''ll be so stupid that I''m not sure and come back to you for revenge? Dear cronada, it seems that you''re no different from your kind. You''re always so stupid and arrogant." "Did you resist my breath?!" the red dragon was obviously surprised, and his eyes flowing like lava showed incredible light. "Stop?" Zhang Cheng shook his head mockingly. "No, actually I didn''t do anything! The temperature of the magic flame you spit out is so low that it can''t even hurt my skin. You and I are two different levels of life, and I am much more advanced and powerful than you. In return for your warm welcome, I''ll show you what is really powerful..." The voice just fell! He raised his left hand and sprinkled a bone chilling cold air into the air. In the blink of an eye, the terrible low temperature quickly spread around. In less than half a minute, everything within a radius of hundreds of meters was frozen, and even the hot magma was instantly solidified into hard rock. Although the energy contained in Titan''s body is too amazing to tear the space directly as before, Zhang Cheng can only use the projection of consciousness, and can''t even reach 1% of the strength of the body. It''s still very easy to deal with just a red dragon. Feeling that his body temperature was getting lower and lower, and the fire of life beating in his chest was getting weaker and weaker, cronada finally realized how amazing the power of this terrible magic was. While struggling to get rid of his frozen lower body, he shouted in panic: "No! You can''t do that! Let go of me! I can''t die! If I die, the dragon in this world will be extinct, and all magic related to dragon and light will disappear. Those silent ghosts in the extreme cold of the north will kill all the living people in this world." "Ah! Don''t worry about ghosts. I''ve asked the most loyal servants to incorporate them. I believe that in a short time, a new force and a huge death empire will rise outside the desperate Great Wall. However, they will not easily destroy the human world, but will act as a catalyst for civilization and force those nobles who claim to be superior to others to make changes. As for Dragon, my child Kulo kelba will inherit your position and become the new king of dragons in the world. "Zhang Cheng broke each other''s fantasy with an extremely cruel tone. Let go of your former enemies? c''mon! There are usually only two kinds of people who can do such things. One is stupid enough to really believe that good for bad will make the world a better place, and the other is the "show" out of special needs. For example, Han Xin, the founding General of the Han Dynasty, forgives the butcher who humiliated himself. Not how generous he really is, but wants to take advantage of this opportunity to further his reputation. In essence, it is a kind of political show and artificial hype. As a conspiracy theorist, Zhang Cheng never believes that there are any perfect saints in the world. Maybe some people will occasionally lend a helping hand to those in need out of compassion, but it is absolutely impossible to persist for a lifetime. The more a celebrity is praised, the worse he often does, and even secretly he is a liar who relies on betraying the country in exchange for his own interests. Looking at the red dragon frozen into ice sculpture bit by bit, Zhang Cheng finally raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. Pop! WOW! The huge ice sculpture suddenly fell apart and fell to the ground into thousands of pieces. In particular, the head full of fear perfectly preserved kronada''s reaction before his death. "Hum! It''s cheap for you! Otherwise, in a hurry, I''ll slowly let you taste the pain and despair before you die. Next, it''s time to visit my dear wife and see if she is still as naive as before and treats governing a country as a child." With that, Zhang Cheng exerts his transmission magic again and disappears in place. He just left with his front foot! The island shook violently, and then sank to the bottom of the sea with a deafening noise. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Warren, who had just finished a fierce hand to hand fight with three women, was lying on the soft big bed, raised his head, drank a large glass of wine, licked his lips and asked one of the fair skinned young women, "lovely baby, can you tell me what interesting things have happened in the city recently?" "Interesting? I don''t know what you mean?" the naked woman winked playfully. "Aha! I think these golden gadgets should satisfy your greedy appetite, shouldn''t they?" Warren laughed, took a handful of gold coins from his pocket and spilled them into the air. moment The prostitutes who were originally lazy in bed and chairs jumped up one after another and screamed for gold. They don''t know that gold is the most useless metal in hell. The demons even prefer to throw it away by the side of the road rather than look at it more. Warren successfully took advantage of this, unknowingly collected a large amount of gold, and ordered the little devil to cast it into money. Needless to ask, he was preparing for the evacuation from the beginning. In that humble magic leather pocket, there were enough coins made of 500 tons of gold, enough to live a luxurious life for the rest of his life Chapter 963 "Your Majesty, you must not be soft hearted in dealing with rebellion. Especially the ambitious diehards like Lannister who have planned and participated in rebellion many times and even killed the royal blood, they must use blood and death to wash away their sins." "That''s right! I totally agree! The Lannister family must be removed from the nobility! Have you forgotten how they treated your parents and brothers and sisters?" "Objection! Lannister has made many mistakes, but he is not guilty to death. Don''t forget that they have been guardians of the West for generations. Once Lannister is lost, how should we maintain stability and peace there?" "Hum! Stability and peace in the west? Don''t you know that Lannister is the biggest threat to the Kingdom now?" "Fool! Politics is no joke! Do you think that if Lannister is cleared and Kay rock is destroyed, the West will obey the rule of her majesty? Naive!" "Damn it! Old man! Who are you talking about? Do you want to die?" "That''s you! Why, are you going to draw your sword at the imperial meeting?" "Duel! I''ll duel with you! If it''s a man, pull out your sword! Don''t tell me that thing around your waist is just an ornament." ¡­¡­ Looking at the meeting before the royal court, danilis targaryan was in a state of tension again, holding her forehead, and her young and beautiful face showed an expression of pain and helplessness. Obviously, this situation from quarrel to hands-on has long been an inevitable reserved program every day. Because she was forcibly pushed to the throne by external forces, her deterrent to the great nobility was really limited, especially after the other party found out that she was not a cruel and bloodthirsty tyrant, she soon became bolder, formed three stable political and military alliances, and couldn''t stop fighting. In short, bullying the queen is relatively young. She knows nothing about politics and plans to take the opportunity to expand her influence and sphere of influence. "Your Majesty, aren''t you going to stop the adults?" a close maid warned carefully. Danilis glanced at the increasingly chaotic scene and gently shook her head: "no, let them go. In their eyes, I''m just a little girl who doesn''t understand anything." The voice just fell! She stood up and left the iron throne, disappeared at the end of the dark corridor of the castle, followed by the close maid and the iron guard. Ironically, the Queen''s departure was not noticed by all dignitaries, including the prime minister. They still got together and quarreled. Two guys with self-restraint of force even began to swing their fists and fight each other. There was no etiquette and reserve that nobles should have at all. It can be said that the current Royal parliament is not so much an organization to help the king deal with government affairs as a feast to divide up interests. However, when they can''t reach a compromise, they prefer to drag each other back rather than let their competitors take advantage of it. Of course, they don''t have much ideas about the queen daenerys for the time being. On the one hand, the dragon made everyone avoid rats. On the other hand, there was only one single seedling left in the tangaryan family, which could not threaten the interests of the great nobles in a short time. On the contrary, because the queen doesn''t even have a confidant around her, what can she do except to count on the help of the great nobles? Is it difficult for a group of civilians who don''t know a word to rule a huge country? Stop kidding! What''s the difference between that and suicide? Then the whole Westeros will fall into chaos and famine! Although daenerys was a little naive, she was not stupid at all. She could feel almost undisguised contempt from the behavior of her ministers. There is no doubt that these guys have never regarded her as a real queen, and there is no even a little respect and fear in their hearts. Puppet! For some reason, this strange and familiar word suddenly came out of danilis''s mind. Because there was a very melancholy period in her life, she was always controlled by others as dolls. When she was young, she was her brother and Elio mopatis, the rich merchant governor of pantos. When she was older, she was sold to drogo as a wife It was this wandering life that taught her perseverance and patience. Standing on the balcony of the Red Castle, the young queen took a deep breath and released all the anger and reluctance she had just accumulated. Just as she was going to turn back and announce the end of today''s pre imperial meeting, she suddenly found that the knight and personal maid responsible for protecting her safety fell to the ground and fell asleep for some reason. Next second Suddenly, a dark figure came out of the darkness slowly, smiled and said, "good morning, danilis, born of the storm, how have you been recently?" "Yes... It''s you! When did you return to King''s landing?" danilis showed a trace of undisguised joy in her eyes and immediately rushed forward to offer a warm hug. "I haven''t been back for more than 14 hours. How about being a queen? Ruling a country with many contradictions is not as simple as you think." Zhang Cheng joked with a smile. When he came in from the front door, he had seen the chaotic scene of the pre imperial meeting and understood that the woman who had not received corresponding education could not fight those cunning old foxes. "Did you see it?" Denise raised her eyebrows slightly. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and replied, "that''s right! I have to say, you are really a failure as a queen. You obviously hold the biggest trump card, but you don''t know how to use it. You were robbed of your rights by a group of hyenas. To tell the truth, I now regret pushing you to the Iron Throne." "Trump card? What trump card!" daenerys subconsciously opened her eyes and quickly thought in her mind about what else she didn''t do. "It''s easy! Your trump card is dragon! Take Kulo kelba to Kay rock personally, uproot the Lannister family, and tell the self righteous nobles who you are with killing, destruction and destruction. Do you know? The nature of the world is cruel. All seemingly beautiful emotions such as kindness, compassion, love and friendship are fatal poisons for a king. To become a king, you must be prepared to be lonely all your life. The only thing that accompanies you all your life is power. As long as the monarchy can be stabilized, don''t hesitate to order the slaughter of thousands of rebels, otherwise the country will fall apart and more civilians will taste the pain of war again... " Chapter 964 What is the ruler? Rulers do the most cruel and ruthless things under the guise of "justice", "goodness" and "freedom". Especially in Westeros, a land where a perfect enfeoffment system has been established, only the strongest and cruel nobles are qualified to sit on the iron king and give orders. Why did the tangaryan family become a royal family? Did AEGON the conqueror''s justice and kindness move the Lords and kings? no It''s a dragon! The dragon with destructive power made all the nobles feel afraid and kneel down to surrender. Similarly, Robert baratheon did not ascend the throne for reasons of justice and kindness, but he beat rega to death in the Trident River battle, overthrew the tangaryan Dynasty with naked violence, and then ascended the throne. After the rebellion of the five kings, no matter which one, there were nobles and huge armies standing behind them, so there was only one factor that could ultimately determine the ownership of the iron throne, that is, power, strong enough to be unmatched. In the world of the song of ice and fire, the only powerful force recognized by nobles and civilians is the king flying in the sky - the dragon. Almost all monarchs regarded as "wise and powerful" by the world are doing one thing without exception, that is to constantly suppress the endless greed and desire of their nobles. ¡­¡­ A few minutes later, when danilis returned to the Royal conference room again, the ministers who were still arguing immediately closed their mouths, and their eyes revealed irrecoverable panic and fear. Because she didn''t come back alone, but came down from the sky with Kulo kelba and Zhang Cheng. The invisible energy field emitted from the top and bottom of the divine dragon made the strictly trained Knights feel difficult to breathe, not to mention the old guys who had been hollowed out by wine and sex. Poop! Poop! Poop! Everyone present, without exception, clearly heard the sound of their heart beating, and jumped faster and faster. Some couldn''t support it, and even began to bleed out from the mouth and nose, with uncontrollable slight trembling all over. "In the name of the queen! I now declare that the Lannister family and its subordinates have been officially deprived of all aristocratic titles, territories and property and become a traitor to the country. Their only end is to be completely destroyed. Tell me, who among you agrees and who opposes?" daenerys asked loudly, sitting on the dragon''s back. The aristocrats who boast on weekdays are like chicks stuck in the neck. No one dares to speak. They all lower their heads and show their most humble and obedient side as much as possible. You know, in the civil war that broke out not long ago, all the guys with integrity and a sense of honor basically died. The rest are basically guys who are good at changing the rudder, so they won''t jump out and die by themselves. God knows if the huge dragon will open its mouth and spit out the hot breath at the next moment. Enjoying such an interesting scene, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and said sarcastically, "honey, see? This is the true face of the nobility! To deal with them, what you need is not to reason, but to hold the sword in your hand." "What should I do if someone just stood up against me?" daenerys asked curiously. "It''s easy! Classify that man and his family into Lannister''s camp, and then uproot them, killing all men, women, young and old. Remember, nothing can strengthen memory and ensure that every nobleman dare not rebel easily. In fact, your father iris II did a good job in this regard. Although his spirit is a little wrong Often, but almost everyone is afraid of him. The only regret is that he has no dragon, so he will be defeated by the usurper Robert. "Zhang Cheng deliberately pretends to be careless and explains. There is no doubt that he is taking the opportunity to instill his dark ideas into the queen who has no ruling experience, and intends to try to cultivate him into a qualified tyrant. you ''re right! tyrant! A monarch who rules the country by means of strong power and iron fist! "Damn it! Who are you? How dare you bewitch your majesty!" an old man who looked 70 or 80 years old finally couldn''t help standing up and yelling. He couldn''t believe what a threat to all the nobles would be if the queen did. No one will like a strong king who has a complete grasp of life and death! This is why, in history, the evaluation of monarchs who have made achievements is always not high. On the contrary, mediocre talents who basically do nothing and give up the task of governing the country to their ministers can often get high evaluation in the end. "Me?" Zhang Cheng jumped down from the dragon''s back, calmly came to the old man and responded meaningfully: "my name is Mason Aspen, the Lord of the river, the Duke of Gaoting, and the legitimate husband of Queen danilis. Now tell me, how do you want to die, old man?" "Mason?!!" the old man''s pupil contracted suddenly and immediately stepped back several steps. "Dear Oberon, could you do me a little favor?" Zhang Cheng ignored the old man''s panic reaction and turned directly to the "Red Snake". "Of course, it''s my pleasure." Oberon stroked his chest with one hand and made a very solemn salute. As one of the participants in the whole plan, he knew more than anyone present how terrible this seemingly harmless young man was, and even one person was worth tens of thousands of well-equipped troops. Moreover, he is also the spokesman of Dorn in King''s landing and knows how to stand in line at this time. "Thank you! Please uproot this old guy and his family! Early tomorrow morning, I hope to see their bodies hung on the city wall." Zhang Cheng issued an order impolitely. execute one as a warning to others! Many times, the more simple and rough treatment, the better the effect can be obtained. As for launching a rebellion, or playing with small means such as poisoning and assassination, he doesn''t care at all. He even vaguely expects someone to jump out and let himself spend his boring time. At least Warren must stay here until he confirms that there is no danger in the world and says the key and location of the fourth seal. "I see. Please rest assured that I won''t have to wait until tomorrow morning before the sun sets today." The voice just fell! Oberon mathel suddenly pulled out his sword and pierced the old man''s heart directly from behind. Then he grabbed each other''s leg and walked out, dragging a bright red blood mark on the ground Chapter 965 Some people say that power is the art of competing for dominance. A wise king will use the contradictions and disagreements between his subjects to quietly complete the control of power, and then establish his supreme position in dealing with government affairs. But unfortunately, smart kings often belong to a very small number, especially when they depend on blood relationship. It is good that most of them can reluctantly call it mediocrity. Therefore, in general, seizing power is often accompanied by civil strife and bloodshed. Few monarchs can regain their own rights without bloodshed. At least with danilis targaryan''s wisdom and political sense of smell, she can''t complete this complex plan beyond her own ability. Therefore, through a class, Zhang Cheng taught her how to use violence and intimidation to make those disobedient nobles learn humility and obedience. As the bodies of the chancellor of the exchequer and his family were hung on the city wall for public display, the pre imperial meeting passed the proposal of sending troops to attack the Lannister family who refused to obey the king''s rule at an unprecedented speed. In less than two days, more than 50000 troops were gathered and close to Kaiyan city. Along the way, nobles led private troops to join them. When they arrived 20 kilometers outside Kaiyan City, the number of troops under the queen still reached an amazing 100000, including 15000 cavalry and more than 800 knights, Wrapped in strong armor from head to foot. Of course, these are not the most desperate of the enemy! What makes the Lannister family extremely desperate is the huge figure circling in the sky and the invincible magic dragon - Kulo kelba. "Look at those poor guys. They are all in panic and despair. I can guarantee that more than half of them will turn and run away as soon as there is a war." Oberon put down his navigation binoculars and revealed his undisguised contempt in his tone. You should know how brilliant the Lannister family was when tywin was alive. It not only had a legion capable of fighting, but also defeated almost all its competitors. It was only one step away from completely controlling the Iron Throne. But now? Only a group of idiots holding the so-called family pride and glory! Of course, it may also be fear that makes them afraid to surrender. After all, the residents of half the continent know what Lannister did to the tangaryan family in order to please Robert. It can''t be described as crazy. God knows if they surrender, they will be greeted by a massacre. Many times, losers know they have failed and are unwilling to surrender. That''s why. "When can we attack?" daenerys narrowed her eyes and looked into the distance, deliberately pretending to be cold. After several days of trying, she gradually found that when she straightened her face, those originally presumptuous ministers would be extra cautious, and there was a little more respect and fear in her eyes. without doubt! This is the change of power dominance! "Don''t worry! Please remember, this is not a war, but a public punishment. Our purpose is to let everyone see with their own eyes what the end of rebellion is. Therefore, killing and destruction are not the whole purpose. The real thing to do is to burn fear into everyone''s heart." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and explained meaningfully. "Oh? What are you going to do?" Oberon asked with a little curiosity. "Very simple! The first is to create panic and make the residents in the city realize that Kaiyan city is not as indestructible as they thought..." With that, Zhang Cheng raised his arm and shot a dazzling red light into the sky. Next second The dragon, which was only circling in the sky, swooped down, opened its mouth, and spewed out a deadly dragon breath along the city wall. In this way, thousands of soldiers waiting for battle were directly burned to ashes, and even the city wall piled up with hard rocks melted into boiling magma. Fortunately! Kulo kelbas had no intention of continuing to attack several other walls and fortresses. After destroying one wall, he immediately climbed up and returned to the sky hundreds of meters high. It took less than 15 seconds for the nobles and civilians in Kaiyan city to understand that the city could not be defended at all. After a short silence, the soldiers belonging to danilis burst into warm cheers. Some guys with a large amount of adrenaline secretion even rushed to the bottom of the city wall on war horses and shouted loudly to vent their inner excitement. For the army, nothing can boost morale more than an easy victory. In addition, Kaiyan city is the nest of Lannister family. Its wealth is far more than that of most towns. It is also said that the underground vault of the castle is full of gold mined from the mine. In short, as long as you grab it hard once, you will find it in the second half of your life. In Westeros, the army is actually no different from bandits in essence. Even many ruthless guys have secretly begun to wonder whether they can build a slaughtering city. ¡­¡­ Just when Kay rock fell into unprecedented panic and chaos, Warren had secretly left the "happy nest" through the secret road to collect information in hotels and bars of King''s landing. Whether it is the myths and legends of ancient times, the lost civilization, or the rumors of supernatural forces all over the world, he would rather kill by mistake than let go. It took about two or three days to sort out a not too thick notebook. Several of them were marked with red pens, which he thought were threatening to himself. Among them, Kulo kelba ranked first! As for the rest, there are the extinct Valeria, the shadow land where supernatural forces are most active, the strange ghosts outside the northern desperate Great Wall, the son of the forest who disappeared from people''s sight, the king of light and so on. It has to be said that Warren''s ability to live up to now with not too strong strength basically depends on his caution. He is not a fool. He knows not to be confused by superficial phenomena and directly explore the most essential part of the world. On the whole, however, he was quite satisfied with this place called Westeros. Even if there was a terrible disaster, he was sure that he could escape. Anyway, so far, no sign of world destruction has been found in the future clips. But Warren didn''t know that the future world he saw didn''t include the undead army growing rapidly in the North Chapter 966 "Northern territory! Strange ghost? Maybe I should go and confirm it myself..." staring at the notes in his hand, Warren frowned and muttered. Like Zhang Cheng, he is also an extremely insecure person. The only difference between the two is that when Zhang Cheng feels threatened, he will fall into a mental state mixed with reason and madness, but Warren just wants to escape the danger and find a safe place to hide. After all, his ability is to predict what may happen in the future from the chaotic fragments, and it is the nature of most human beings to avoid evil and seek good, so escape has become an inevitable choice. You know, although many soul chicken soup repeatedly stressed that we must face difficulties, otherwise once we escape, we are doomed to do nothing in the second half of our life. But in fact, throughout human history, few strong people dare to face difficulties and dangers, and most people subconsciously choose to escape. But Zhang Cheng is just the opposite. He hates fatalism, never thinks that the future is fixed, and even doesn''t want to learn any prophecy magic. He firmly believes that his power can change the future. The differences in personality and thinking style between the two people have resulted in their completely different behavior style. Just when Warren hired a carriage, left King''s landing and pressed King''s Avenue all the way north. He planned to visit the desperate Great Wall. By the way, when he asked about the care of strange ghosts, Kaiyan city finally ushered in the prelude to destruction. ¡­¡­ Early in the morning, hundreds of catapults threw cans of containers filled with wildfires into the city in a parabola. In the blink of an eye, a large green flame rose into the sky and spread rapidly among the wooden houses. In just ten minutes or so, half of the city fell into a sea of fire, with screams and cries of despair. Needless to ask, these dangerous things were found in Junlin city. They were originally terrorist weapons secretly developed by alchemists entrusted by the tangaryan family after losing the dragon. They were used to deter those unscrupulous nobles. Today, they are finally in use. "Attack!" "Attack!" "Archer! Shoot!" ¡­¡­ With the screams of noble officers, about 6000 infantry began to get close to the east wall that had been melted by Longyan. In front of them, less than 3500 soldiers, armed with shields and spears, were stationed in place to make the final resistance with flesh and blood. No accidents! After enduring the baptism of the short arrow rain, the soldiers of both sides immediately entered the tragic close combat link. As we all know, hand to hand combat is an anaerobic exercise that consumes a lot of energy. Even after a long time of exercise, it can''t last long. Generally speaking, the army with a sound system usually adopts a rotation system, that is, let the veterans in the first row fight for a period of time, and then retreat and be pushed up by the soldiers behind, so as to get a short rest and recovery time. Due to differences in race and training level, this time ranges from three minutes to five minutes. This means that the maximum limit for a person holding a weapon to fight fiercely with the enemy is five minutes. Once five minutes have passed, he will immediately fall into a state of fatigue. What a one-on-one duel with a hundred and eighty rounds is a lie story. Real masters often decide life and death in an instant. They can''t see any gorgeous moves, skills and movements at all. Unfortunately, the army of Westeros is still in a backward state full of ignorance and chaos. Most of the soldiers are either private soldiers of nobility or mercenaries hired temporarily. Once they enter the scuffle state, the tactical instructions will be completely ineffective and depend on their personal performance. With the advantage of quantity, danilis''s army soon destroyed the enemy''s formation, cut and surrounded them, followed by annihilation bit by bit. When the death toll on both sides reached about 1000, the soldiers loyal to Lannister finally collapsed, threw away their weapons and ran around, even if there were green wildfires everywhere behind them. Seeing that the defeat was a foregone conclusion, the remaining soldiers immediately rushed in like a swarm of bees, killing every fallen enemy fiercely and kicking open folk houses recklessly. Some robbed property and some raped women. I Looking at the hellish scene ahead, Oberon took a deep breath and sighed: "they''re finished! After today, Kay rock and Lannister will become history. But I have a question, what are you going to do with the west? You know, without a strong family, this land will be full of chaos, killing and death." "Don''t worry, I''m going to promote at least 50 knights, four barons and two viscounts from those soldiers who have made contributions. These guys promoted from the bottom of society are naturally loyal allies of the royal power. They will keep an eye on the West for her majesty. Whoever dares to make trouble and wait for him is ruthless destruction and death." Zhang Cheng responded with indifference. Although he understood that promoting civilians from the bottom to nobility meant greed and corruption. But the history of the earth has proved many times that the only way to overthrow the aristocrats who occupy a monopoly position is to promote civilians and suppress and tear up this huge interest group from the inside. "Wow! Big money! I have to admit that although many people said I was crazy before, I was obviously not completely crazy compared with you. Promoting 50 knights, four barons and two viscounts from the civilian population at one time will surely attract countless protests and objections." Oberon raised his eyebrows and his tone was full of schadenfreude ridicule. What is nobility? Have noble blood! To put it bluntly, it is to spell ancestors. Your father, your grandfather, your grandfather''s father and your grandfather''s grandfather should have the title of nobility for at least five generations, otherwise they will be rejected by all the nobility. The most typical example is Dave seworth, the "onion Knight". Although he won Stannis'' trust, those old nobles never really recognized him, and even laughed at his poor and humble origin again and again. "Protest? Objection?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly, showing a meaningful sneer. "Do you think I care about this? No! Dear Oberon, I will prove with practical action that the so-called aristocratic resistance is as weak as a teenage girl in the face of strong hooligans." After that, Zhang Cheng turned his eyes to daenerys, who was frowning not far away. The queen obviously did not adapt to the brutal scene of slaughtering the city. She opened her mouth several times to order to stop the slaughter of civilians and looting of property. Unfortunately, the current chaotic situation made her lose control of the army, and even the noble officer in charge of command could not be found. Chapter 967 "Why, do you feel uncomfortable?" Zhang Cheng came quietly behind danilis and asked in a low voice. Because anyone who is not blind can see that the young queen does not like war, especially this kind of war full of cruelty, violence, robbery and killing. "Do we have to do this? I mean to completely destroy Kay rock. After all, the civilians are innocent, and they should not pay the price for the mistakes made by the Lannister family." danilis subconsciously frowned with undisguised disgust in her eyes. "Naive!" Zhang Cheng explained with a sneer: "Remember! Dear! No one in this world is innocent! Think about it carefully. Without the support of Kaiyan city residents, do the remaining evils of Lannister family have the courage to refuse to swear allegiance to King''s landing by virtue of this city? Don''t forget that they have ruled this land for too long, and even many civilians subconsciously believe that Lannister is their object of allegiance. So In order to declare to the world that the Lannister family has become history, you must destroy the foundation on which they live, that is, Kay rock city and the people living in it. This has nothing to do with good and evil, just for political considerations. In short, you can''t let those guys hidden in the dark have delusions and declare who is the country with blood, killing and death The supreme ruler of the family. " "But don''t you think it''s too cruel?" danilis sighed slightly. "Cruel?" Zhang Cheng shook his head without thinking: "No! I don''t feel cruel at all. On the contrary, it is your indecision that led to today''s disaster. If you could make up your mind earlier and destroy the Lannister family by force, Kay rock could have been well preserved. So let go of your ridiculous compassion. As a monarch, you can only abandon hypocritical kindness and protect yourself Only by holding absolute coldness and reason can we rule a country well. " "You mean... It''s all my fault?" daenerys subconsciously clenched her fist and her face was a little excited. "Isn''t it? Please tell me, what is the responsibility of the king? Have you fulfilled your duty? No, you don''t. You''re just like an ignorant little girl, letting those nobles play with you. Without me, you might have become the object and reproductive tool of those male nobles. Don''t always think how valuable the tangaryan family is Be proud that you and your ancestors are just insignificant survivors of the ancient valerian civilization. " Zhang Cheng did not leave even a little face for the other party. He directly tore apart the history and pointed to the most vulnerable, fearful and helpless place in danilis''s heart. Blood and surname! It''s never something to be proud of! Especially in this world where blood can not provide strong power, always remember that you are just a trivial mortal, so that you can live better. "In your eyes, I''m a stupid and conceited idiot, right?" Danilis was obviously angered by the words just now, and a flame of anger burst out in her pupils, but she finally endured it for some reason, turned back to her tent, and her face was so gloomy that she could almost drip water. Looking at her fading back, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "what''s the saying? Oh, by the way, politics makes women go away. Too perceptual way of thinking makes them never qualified careerists and conspirators." ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the wilderness beyond the desperate Great Wall, the death knight xiuma is leading his growing army of undead to attack the barbarian tribes encountered along the way. Those whose soul energy is strong enough are transformed into banshees, death knights and necromancers, while those whose body is strong enough are transformed into skeleton soldiers, zombies and suture hatred. Among them, there are many craftsmen who have been transformed into living dead people to build all kinds of tools and war weapons needed by the army day and night. Because xiuma can feel that those creatures called strange ghosts have noticed their arrival and are planning to launch a war to determine the control of the far north. "My Lord, the meat grinder army has been formed. We need more corpses, fresh corpses," a dry necromancer carefully warned. As one of the few undead who retained his memory, he had witnessed the terrible scene of xiuma''s unbridled release of his own strength. It was by no means that human beings could compete, so his tone was full of fear. Don''t think the dead won''t be afraid! In fact, all living beings with the ability to think independently will instinctively have a strong sense of fear. The so-called undead without fear refers to those low-level undead who do not have the ability to think like cannon fodder. High-level undead such as lich, death knight, Banshee and necromancer still maintain a considerable degree of awe of death itself. "Oh? How many meat grinder do we have?" xiuma asked, staring at her cold eyes. "Three hundred! However, due to the shortage of corpses, we can''t give full play to the power of the magic plague." the necromancer quickly gave the answer. "Very good! Don''t worry, we''ll have countless bodies soon." Speaking of this, xiuma''s stiff corners of her mouth turned up slightly, showing a chilling smile, and subconsciously pulled out the big sword behind her. Because through the eyes of the death dragon hovering in the sky, he can already see several strange looking humanoid creatures driving thousands of living bodies through the canyon not far from the front. In half a day at most, the two sides will encounter and start a fierce war. The necromancer seemed to be startled by this gloomy and terrible smile. He quickly humbly bowed his head and complimented: "as you wish, great necromancer monarch. Any obstacle on your way forward is doomed to be mercilessly crushed." "Hum! Tell you and your brothers, get ready to build a death array. I want those idiots to understand that their ridiculous undead magic is worthless in my eyes." "I see!" With xiuma''s order, the huge war machine started quickly. With a body that neither needed rest nor felt tired, the army of the dead arrived at the scheduled battlefield in just three hours and began to build a front. As for the self righteous ghosts, they don''t realize how terrible the enemies they face this time. They still believe that they can destroy all living lives by virtue of their absolute numbe Chapter 968 No accidents! When the army of the dead built the first line of defense, the ghosts appeared on the snowy horizon. Of course, because they are relatively few in number, those who rush in front are the living corpses with a faint smell of death all over. Moreover, because the extreme north is frozen all year round, the meat on the living corpses has not rotted and deteriorated. At least most of them still retain their former appearance. They can''t see the end at a glance, and they don''t know whether it is tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands. However, the number is not the most important factor for both belligerents. It is the night king and xiuma who have stronger control over the dead that really determines the outcome of the war. In less than ten minutes, the swarming living dead rushed to the waiting army of the dead and launched a scuffle that the human world could never imagine. No formation! No command! There are no so-called tactics! Some don''t even have a decent weapon in their hands. They fight with the most primitive weapons such as hands and teeth. "Interesting! They seem to be life bodies composed of pure energy, and use this energy to revive the dead and control them." xiuma murmured to herself, touching her chin. Although he is not very good at complex thinking, he can still feel the extremely strange energy. It''s like distorting life and showing it in the opposite situation. Different from the simple death energy, the ghosts are obviously special lives created artificially. They don''t even have the ability of self reproduction. They completely rely on energy transmission to change the nature of life and constantly expand their own ethnic groups. Although it sounds very tall, the disadvantage is also very obvious. That is, the power of new ghosts is far less than those old ghosts who have lived for unknown years. They can kill all of them with only one soul shock. "Sir, when will we start the death array?" the necromancer came close and asked in a low voice. He didn''t even have an interest in the full-scale war ahead. He focused all his attention on the magic ceremony in the rear guided by six death mages. "Don''t worry, wait. It''s best to let the other party invest more troops. In addition, let the meat grinder start throwing large pieces of obsidian. I''ll see how long the enemy commander can last." xiuma touched her chin and gave the battle order without thinking. The greatest advantage of commanding the undead army is that there is no need to worry about soldiers at all. As long as we can win the war, we basically need as much cannon fodder, especially when fighting with living people. Anyone who is not completely killed at once can quickly improve his strength in a short time. Creak, creak, creak With the harsh sound of wood friction, hundreds of meat grinder trucks were pushed to the front line. With the help of zombie slave workers, pieces of stones weighing up to platinum were put into the designated position, and then thrown into the rear of the enemy position in the form of parabola. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Every black stone falling down can kill a lot of unlucky people. Whether it''s a living corpse or a strange ghost, they can''t escape death. After being stationed near the relics of the valerian civilization for so many years, xiuma has already excavated countless crazy treasures in the world, of which a large number of steel weapons of the valerian are only one, and these black stones are two of them. Obsidian, that is, Dragon Crystal, is undoubtedly one of the most deadly enemies of strange ghosts. Whether it is scratched on the skin or directly hit, the blood, flesh and bones melt rapidly into a pool of cold liquid. Aware that their weaknesses were discovered by their opponents, the ghosts suddenly became a little flustered. Nearly a third even kept retreating back, trying to escape the attack range of the meat grinder, and controlling the corpses under their hands to rush forward to buy time for themselves. Looking at the dense cannon fodder, xiuma finally opened her mouth and showed a ferocious smile. Without looking back, she said, "what are you waiting for? Start the death array! I can''t wait to see the stunned expression on the enemy commander''s face." "Hey, hey! I believe it must be very impressive." the necromancer smiled insidiously, returned to his position, raised his hands and began to sing the astringent spell loudly. In just a few seconds, the chaotic battlefield was suddenly shrouded in a gray fog. The undead who were originally dominated by the energy of death suddenly became like a stimulant, and their strength, speed, agility and response were greatly strengthened. On the contrary, the corpse controlled by the strange ghost began to twitch uncontrollably. After a while, the blue pupils in the eyes lost their light, replaced by the breath of desperate death, and turned the spearhead to attack the strange ghost. Needless to say, this is the real function of the death Dharma array. It erodes the corpse through negative energy to get rid of the original master''s control and join the army of the dead. After all, compared with the original magic invented by the son of the forest, whether it is the necromancer magic of philon or the psychic magic of Azeroth, it is far more than the former. Moreover, the ghost is not the creator of this energy. On the contrary, they are just a group of users who don''t understand anything, don''t understand the essence of supporting their own survival energy, and don''t have enough population to support in-depth research. Enjoying the spectacular scene of the overwhelming army of the dead, xiuma immediately jumped on the back of the dragon of death and soared into the air. Holding up the cold magic sword in her hand, she went straight to the leader of the strange ghost, the night king. "Ah!!!!!!" The night king, who was acutely aware of the danger, roared and threw out his sharp ice spear. But unfortunately, this blow not only failed to hit the target, but was caught by the dragon of death and thrown back with a backhand claw. Bang! With the terrible power of gravity acceleration, an unlucky ghost was punctured on the spot and nailed to death in situ. "Surrender or destroy! Choose!" xiuma read out the ultimatum. He had a hunch that if his death army had these strange ghosts, he would be able to go to a higher level and even create a new subspecies of the dead. However, the night King obviously did not intend to surrender, jumped up and tried to attack again. But before he threw the ice spear for the second time, the dragon of death swooped down, opened its big mouth full of sharp teeth, snapped each other''s head, took out a silver and translucent soul from the broken body, and swallowed it with enjoyment Chapter 969 The great wall of despair is the last barrier of human civilization in the north of Westeros. Although most people have forgotten how this magnificent and tall wall was built and what kind of enemy it was used to resist. Even the night watchman legion, at present, only regards it as a role to resist the barrier of savages north of the city wall. It is estimated that in their eyes, those savages who often rush into villages to burn, kill and loot are the most dangerous enemies in this ice and snow. No one knows that just when mankind wasted precious time in endless internal struggle, deep into the glacial Canyon in the far north, a war with a scale of more than hundreds of thousands has just come to an end. The powerful undead took control of thousands of living corpses from the ghost hands, and imprisoned those who were willing to surrender. The Necromancers were responsible for the follow-up research work. These unlucky people don''t realize what a cruel and painful experiment they are waiting for, and it''s hard to say whether they can even survive. After all, necromancers are not kind people. As long as they can get the desired results, they don''t care about the life and death of the experimental body. "My Lord! According to the information provided by the ghosts, the human beings living north of the desperate great wall are gathering rapidly, and there are many living giants among them. Do you want to attack immediately and catch them all?" a death knight wearing black armor offered. As one of the few senior commanders in the army of the dead who retained his former consciousness, he could clearly feel his hatred for fresh life. This is not the negative feelings caused by envy and jealousy, but an instinct and nature from the depths of the soul. "Pursuit? No! This is not what we should do. It''s better to let those surrendered ghosts do it. Don''t forget that before the master gives orders, our task is to continuously strengthen our strength, rather than actively expose ourselves to the scope of human sight." xiuma shook her head without thinking. "Do you mean... Let ghosts test human response instead of us?" a trace of surprise appeared on the pale face of the death knight. "That''s right! Release half of the ghosts, and then give them 20000 living corpses. Let them chase and kill the savages until the edge of the Great Wall. We will use this time to digest the fruits of victory. Remember, don''t use the previous human habits to measure the dead. We are the messengers of death. Once we appear in front of the living, it means destruction." After that, xiuma mercilessly inserted the powerful magic sword in her hand into the ice, woke up all the frozen corpses buried under the ice and died for unknown years, and began to build a war machine in an orderly manner to prepare for the next larger war. ¡­¡­ Unconsciously, more than half a month later, with the complete removal of the Lannister family from the aristocratic circle and the destruction of Kaiyan City, danilis finally led the army back to King''s landing and began to learn to handle complex government affairs by herself under the guidance of Zhang Cheng. No one noticed that a stranger had quietly arrived in the cold north. "Damn it! This place reminds me of the winter in northern Europe." Warren quickly drew close to his cloak as he drove the carriage, gritting his teeth and muttering. Although he has mastered many magical abilities, he will never use them easily unless he has to. The reason is very simple. He knows that he is not strong, so wanton display of strength can not bring benefits, but is easy to lead to death. Keeping humble in front of the strong and mysterious in front of the opponents of the same level is his way of survival. Fortunately, this painful journey did not last long. A group of knights in black armor and cloak broke the peace. The leading man made a big circle around the carriage directly, and then shouted at his voice, "who are you? What''s the purpose of approaching the black castle?" "Hello, dear night watchman Ranger. I''m from Junlin. I''m a curious traveler. I heard about the famous night watchman Corps guarding the desperate Great Wall. I want to see it with my own eyes." Warren jumped out of the carriage quickly, stroked his chest with one hand and leaned slightly. "Traveler? Are you sure you''re not crazy?" the chief Knight raised his eyebrows and his eyes were full of undisguised irony. You know, the night watchman Corps is not the organization full of glory all over the body a long time ago. Almost all night watchmen are either aristocrats who can''t get along or criminals who have been assigned. Even so, there are less than 1000 people left in the whole night watchman corps, and there are very few materials and supplies, which can be almost described as the beggar Corps. "Of course not! My spirit is normal! Oh, by the way, I brought gifts to you heroes, a whole carriage of King''s landing specialty ham and sausage, and 5000 gold coins." In order to express his sincerity, Warren directly opened the cart pulled by two horses and revealed that it was full of good things. In particular, the light emitted by the gold coins immediately made several guys who had just separated from the criminal identity restless. They even pressed their hands on the hilt of the sword and exchanged eyes with each other. The chief knight was undoubtedly aware of this, immediately pulled out his sword and warned loudly, "be fucking honest with me! If you don''t want to die!" without doubt! He was very deterrent to the scum who came from bandits, and just one word calmed down the restless mood. Although some guys still have a strong reluctance in their eyes, they don''t dare to look at the gold coins in the carriage box. After confirming that the alarm had been lifted, the leading Knight finally breathed a sigh of relief, rode his horse to the cart, picked up a gold coin, put it in his mouth, gently bit it, and then laughed happily: "Ha ha! God! It''s a real gold coin! Well, I''m beginning to believe what you said. Come on, I''ll take you back to the black castle. Commander in chief Jao Mormont will be very happy that someone sent so much money and meat at this time." "Thank you very much! It''s my supreme honor to get the broadband of your Excellency the commander in chief." Warren flashed an imperceptible thought in his eyes, drove the carriage again, followed each other slowly towards the seemingly dilapidated Castle not far away. In about twenty minutes, a group of people passed through the gate and entered this very few safe places in the border area. In a strict sense, the black castle is not a real castle. There are no walls on its East and southwest, only the desperate great wall stands in the north, and the rest is composed of several stone towers and wooden fortresses. Chapter 970 "Hey! Come out and see! Colin brought back a stranger!" "My God! There are so many hams and sausages in the carriage! It''s a blessing tonight!" "Shut up! Idiot! Put the gold back! Stay away from the carriage! Otherwise I don''t mind cutting off your hand!" "Isn''t it that those princes and nobles in King''s landing finally think of us poor bastards and send someone to send urgently needed military expenses and supplies?" ¡­¡­ Due to the isolation from the outside world, the night watchers have endured the loneliness and pain that normal people can''t imagine for a long time, so they will be particularly excited every time they see strangers, especially the other party has brought much-needed meat and money. As the commander-in-chief of the night watchman corps, Jao Mormont heard the noisy cries outside, hurried out of the tower and shouted, "quiet! What happened?" "Sir, when I was patrolling, I met a stranger who claimed to be a curious traveler. He wanted to see our night watchman corps with his own eyes, and brought a whole carriage of ham, sausage and 5000 glittering gold coins." Colin got off his horse and whispered in front of the commander-in-chief. "What? Five thousand gold coins!" GIO Mormont''s eyes widened and his face was full of incredible expressions. You know, not long ago, he sent someone to King''s landing, hoping to ask for some military spending from the newly crowned queen, but who knows, he was driven back directly by the prime minister and the finance minister, giving only less than 1500 gold coins. But now, someone is willing to take out five thousand gold coins at once, which is more generous than any king or duke. In order to confirm the authenticity, the old man as strong as a bear quickly came to the carriage and personally ordered his men to count the gold coins accumulated in the wooden box. Then he bent down and bowed deeply and said, "thank you for your generous donation, stranger. On behalf of all the night watchmen, I express my highest respect like you. You have solved our urgent need." "Please don''t mention it, commander-in-chief. It''s my honor to contribute to the night watchman Corps." Warren gave full play to his specialty of talking to people and ghosts, and his eyes showed a trace of sincerity. "Ha ha ha! I didn''t expect that in this era, there are still people who respect us night watchers. Bowen Marcy, tell the kitchen to cook a rich dinner and we should welcome our friends in the most grand way." Jao Mormon laughed and gave an order to the general secretary. After all, with the strong purchasing power of gold coins in the north, 5000 is enough to maintain the military expenditure of the night watchman Corps for a long time. Soon, with Warren''s superb acting skills, the soldiers of the night watchman Corps gradually put down their guard, held up their wine glasses for a meeting, drank freely, and ate delicious ham and roast sausage that they couldn''t eat in normal days. The rich meat fragrance reverberated in the noisy hall, and some guys even sang at the top of their voices. When the atmosphere of the banquet reached a climax, he finally couldn''t help asking: "commander in chief, I heard that there are many published stories flowing north of the desperate Great Wall. Among them, there is a monster called strange ghosts. Do they really exist?" "Strange ghost?" Joo Mormont frowned subconsciously. Not only him, but also several senior night watchmen changed their faces slightly. Especially Jon Snow opened his mouth several times to say something, but finally closed his mouth for some reason. For a moment, the surrounding air became a little heavy. After a full minute, the commander-in-chief took a deep breath and replied: "No! I have never seen any strange ghosts. They are all horror stories used to scare children. Compared with strange ghosts, those cruel savages are a real threat. For hundreds of years, they have attacked the Great Wall again and again, trying to seize our land. If you are interested, I can let someone take you outside the Great Wall." "Really? That''s great!" Warren pretended to be cheerful. But in his heart, he was convinced that the ghost must be real, not a horror story to scare children. Just don''t know why, those who know the inside story don''t want to tell the truth. After confirming the real existence of the threat of ghosts, Warren joined the Ranger patrol early the next morning and began to leave the protection of the desperate great wall and head for the endless ice sheet. For a week, he couldn''t find even the slightest supernatural phenomenon. The biggest threat was only hungry predators and a dozen savages who didn''t eat for days. In this frozen land, food is so scarce that it can''t feed many people at all. The cruel nature has opened the law of survival, allowing life to kill each other and obtain the necessary resources for survival from each other. Of course, Warren had seen these scenes in northern Europe a long time ago and didn''t think it was so strange. What is really strange is that a savage named Custer seems to be trying to hide something. He could feel that there was a very strange magical energy around the house. "Why, are you interested in that old guy?" Colin asked, looking at the slightly old Custer with the rest of his eyes. Warren nodded solemnly: "I''m really interested! But it''s not his incest with his daughter, but his inexplicable attitude. Don''t you think it''s strange? According to those women, all baby boys will be sent to the woods to sacrifice to the gods after they are born. But so far, no one has seen the bodies of those babies, even the traces of blood and the bite of wild animals None of them appeared. It''s like someone took them away quietly. " "So you mean the God he believes in really exists?" Colin scoffed. He may be an excellent scout and soldier, but he is by no means a clever man who is good at using his head. "No! I mean, maybe the God he believes in is the legendary ghost, and the sacrificial baby boys died, but were taken away by the ghost." Warren said meaningfully what he had observed from the future clip. As a person who likes to hide secrets, he never told anyone that his power to predict the future is actually subject to many restrictions, one of which is to obtain the corresponding trigger conditions in advance. This condition may be something, or the other party''s blood, energy, clothes, books, etc. Obviously, before encountering real ghosts or touching what they left behind, Warren can''t clearly see each other''s appearance and where he was born. Will he pose a threat to the human world in the future Chapter 971 Junlin Red Castle, the military and political center of the seven kingdoms, is also the place where the royal family lives and lives. Because it is completely constructed of light red stone, it is named. Seven huge iron topped drum towers, like resolute guards, guard the descendants of the conqueror AEGON all the time. Even if the whole King''s landing falls, the castle is enough to resist any form of strong attack except the dragon. If the outer wall of Junlin city is regarded as the umbrella of the city, then the Red Castle symbolizes the final dignity of the royal family, which can give them enough time to consider whether to commit suicide or surrender to each other when they encounter an invincible enemy. Of course, like all the strong fortifications in the world, the red fort was broken several times, not from the outside, but from the inside. Sitting on the Iron Throne made of countless long swords, daenerys was looking at her newly replaced prime minister with a dignified face. The little middle-aged man carefully stated the important things that had happened in the Kingdom recently, and didn''t dare to say anything about his subjective thoughts and thoughts. The reason is very simple. The last prime minister who was dismissed from office not only lost his towering power in an instant, but also was severely reprimanded, so that his vassal began to no longer obey his orders, and even his family inevitably declined. The disadvantages of feudalism are reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. Those seemingly stable pyramid power structures actually rely entirely on the prestige established by high-level nobles over the years and personal emotions. If these two things go wrong at the same time, it will immediately lead to the rapid expansion of the ambition of the vassal, start to challenge the position of the vassal, and finally complete the counter attack. "Your majesty! To sum up, bertier berrisi has lost control of the valley. The nobles who have been loyal to the Erin family for generations have formed an alliance to drive him out and swear allegiance to King''s landing again." After a lot of meaningless flattery, the prime minister finally summed up in a cadence. In short, the Lannister family was uprooted, and the long-standing Kaiyan city was turned into ruins in one day, which greatly deterred those Valley nobles with strong self-sustaining strength, for fear that they would be treated as rebels if they were not careful. "Oh? What did these Valley nobles tell you?" danilis didn''t hurry to make a statement. Instead, her expressionless inquiry played the most important part. The prime minister quickly bent down, bowed and softly explained: "It''s very simple! They want you to announce the deprivation of the noble title and identity of bertier berisch, and declare him a remnant of the Lannister family. In this way, the nobles in the valley have an excuse to wage war. After all, with excellent political skills, bertier berisch has secretly controlled eagle nest City for a long time. Only when he becomes a rebel, those loyal to Erin The Knights of the family will be forced to make a choice. " "Now that the nobles of the valley have offered conditions, I believe that with the intelligence and wisdom of pettil berrisi, they must also offer quite favorable conditions, right?" Sitting next to the iron throne, Zhang Cheng, who always closed his eyes and rested, suddenly opened his eyes and said a meaningful word. "Yes, your excellency! Bertier berisch offered to make him the Duke of eagle nest city. In return, he did not want to swear allegiance to King''s landing, but also agreed to help the royal family check and balance the north to ensure that the Bolton family could never sit firmly on the throne of the king of the north." the prime minister nodded slightly, with deep awe and fear in his eyes. You should know that under the control of this young man who seems to be in his early twenties, Kulo kelba, who is regarded as an invincible magic dragon by countless people, is like a strictly trained hound. Moreover, the Lords of the whole river area still firmly support his every decision. If necessary, they can pull up a team of more than 100000 people in a short time An elite army. Above all, Queen danilis tangorian is obedient to her only "legitimate" husband. It can be said that no second person in the seven kingdoms, whether political, military or power, can compete with it. Even Oberon, the representative of the Dorn royal family with a long history, is one of its strongest allies. There is no sign of replacement or confrontation at all. Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked at the greasy middle-aged man. He asked with a smile: "Dear prime minister, do you think it is more beneficial for the royal family to choose to cooperate with the nobles in the valley, or with count pettil berrishi?" "I think it is more in the interests of the royal family to support the valley nobles! After all, they represent the power of orthodoxy. Bertier berrisi is just a nouveau riche, a despicable person who rises to a high position by betrayal and betrayal." This time, the prime minister was not as cautious as usual and gave his attitude directly. However, this is obviously not his idea alone, but the view of most nobles. I have to say that although "little finger" boasted of being extremely smart and even regarded the chaotic situation in Westeros as a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, he never understood that he had no chance to climb the iron throne from beginning to end. His blood and background are too low, and he has no military talent. He can not win the victory of the war, nor can he be trusted by the soldiers. He can only hide in the dark and constantly engage in intrigues. Although it seems to pay the least and gain the most, it has become the target of public criticism. Few traditional nobles will be willing to become his firm allies, and no army is really willing to fight for him. "Interesting point of view, let''s stop the pre imperial meeting today. Her majesty will announce the decision at this time tomorrow." Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and announced the adjournment of the meeting to several ministers. After these people left completely, danilis couldn''t help but ask, "why, don''t you agree with the prime minister?" "No, of course not." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "You should understand that in this matter, there is essentially no difference between the valley nobles and bertier berrisi. The only key point is what kind of country you want to build. Is it to allow the great nobles to build their fiefdoms into private kingdoms as before, or to strengthen the power of the king''s room to intervene in the Seven Kingdoms directly or indirectly If it is the former, it is definitely a wise choice to support the valley nobles and ensure that the power structure in their territory does not fluctuate. But if it is the latter, you should make good use of the chess piece of bertier berry, completely break the original power structure in the valley, take advantage of the opportunity to install your confidants and ensure that their rights will not fall into the hands of any party ¡­¡± Chapter 972 "I don''t know what you mean. Is there any difference between the two ways of ruling the country?" daenerys frowned subconsciously. Since she spent her childhood in constant exile, she had never received even a little Royal elite education. In addition, limited by her horizons, she could not understand the huge difference between enfeoffment and centralization, let alone how huge and amazing potential she could explode when power was highly concentrated. "What do you say?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and organized his language a little, followed by a casual explanation: "Letting the great nobles have unrestricted rights in their own territory means that they are actually independent kingdoms one after another. Their relationship with the royal family is not so much a monarch and minister as a collaborator, sharing rights and ruling the whole country. As a queen, your rights are actually limited and you can''t really intervene in the affairs in each territory. Although it seems that this can greatly reduce the cost and difficulty of ruling, it has led to an increase in the risk of rebellion. Remember how your father lost his throne? Robert baratheon took the initiative to lead a war for personal reasons! If he is not the Lord of windbreak castle and his men do not have an army fully loyal to him, that''s true Will this happen again? " "So you think I should weaken the rights of traditional nobles such as matel and Erin, so that they can''t establish strong prestige and power in the territory as before?" danilis was obviously not stupid and realized the key to the problem at once. Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "That''s right! Although you can''t take back all your rights from a political point of view so far, it''s no problem to give them some trouble. Especially, the whole seven kingdoms have just experienced a war, and famous families such as stark, Tyrell, Lannister and Tully have been seriously damaged or directly disappeared, which is a good opportunity to redistribute interests "You can promote some new nobles from the civilian population and let them fight against the old nobles, and you can act as an arbiter to ensure a weak balance between the two sides. Over time, they will gradually form a fear of kingship, and there is no way to pull up the army and launch a rebellion as before." "So it is! I see! That''s why you eliminated two nobles with the longest history and the greatest influence in the river bay area, and promoted their mercenary leaders to become new nobles." a suddenly enlightened expression appeared on danilis''s face. After so many days of study, she has gradually begun to deeply understand the essence of politics and kingship, as well as the number of interest disputes hidden behind many phenomena she could not understand before. "That''s right! It''s very effective, isn''t it? Look at the current river bay area. There is no strong family that can really dominate the whole area. Everyone must obey me, or they will perish." Zhang Cheng smiled and said his real intention of wantonly killing the traditional nobles in the river bay area. Never let your men become bigger, and then get out of control and have unwarranted ambitions. This is the essence of the game of rule and power. Unfortunately, the natives of Westeros obviously did not understand such a simple truth, including the conqueror AEGON. They always wantonly enfeoffed nobles over and over again and handed over all the ruling power in a huge area to a family for hereditary rule. I believe they can ensure that loyalty can continue forever by virtue of vows and good personal relations. Not surprisingly, civil strife has never stopped from beginning to end. Whether it is the battle for the right to inherit the throne, or the counter attack launched by the subjects after the decline of the royal family, it shows how ridiculous this childish politics is. Danilis sat on the iron throne with a dignified face and meditated for more than ten minutes. Then she looked up and said, "cut the Seven Kingdoms previously divided into smaller lands, and then grant them to more nobles. No longer give any family the right to manage the area, let them swear allegiance directly to King''s landing. This is the suggestion you want to express, right?" "Exactly! I admit that doing so will greatly increase the pressure of management, so I also suggest that you set up a college, just like a school city in ruins, to train corresponding management talents for the royal family and give them corresponding rights, but do not give them noble titles, so as to make it a new political force that can compete with the noble group. So As a result, kingship, old and new nobles and bureaucrats will form a stable and competing power system. Before this system loses balance, you never have to worry about the decline of power in your hands. "Zhang Cheng said, holding up his glass and sipping a slightly sour wine. There is no doubt that it is very interesting to teach a young and beautiful queen from scratch, and even make him feel like playing nurturing games. "I see! Mason, you are really a genius. You can build a new ruling structure from scratch. But now, there is a more serious problem between us to be solved." After that, danilis stood up, walked gracefully to the front, pasted it in Zhang Cheng''s ear and whispered, "honey, I think you should immediately perform your duties as a husband. As a queen, I need a healthy heir, otherwise all this is just a beautiful bubble." "Of course! Your majesty! It''s my pleasure..." Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly, put down his glass and began to untie each other''s belt. After a while, an attractive voice sounded in the closed conference room. The maid of the imperial forest iron guard at the door exchanged eyes with each other. Soon, she pretended not to hear anything and continued to perform her duties. However, no one knows that Zhang Cheng has actually lost his ability to bear offspring, even the cloned body. Fortunately! For a Titan who is proficient in magic power, creating life is not difficult. While Denise was immersed in primitive instincts and desires, he quietly injected the seeds of life into each other''s body and quickly condensed into a healthy embryo. Before long, this embryo will slowly grow into a healthy fetus and become the legal heir of the iron net. It is also the only hero who can fight the army of the dead in the far north in the future. In the prepared script, Zhang Cheng arranged roles for everyone, waiting for Warren to make up his mind to stay in the world Chapter 973 The cold wind from the far north is always a nightmare for the night watchman. Especially recently, many people have found an incredible phenomenon, that is, the time of day is getting shorter and shorter, while the time of night is getting longer and longer, and the temperature of the surrounding environment is getting lower and lower day by day. It seems that everything indicates that the long summer is coming to an end and the terrible winter is coming. You should know that the season of the song of ice and fire does not want to take three months as the dividing line on the earth, which will alternate soon. The season here usually lasts for a long time, especially after the long summer of several years, it is often accompanied by cold winter for two or three consecutive years, or even more than four or five years. In this process, food production will be seriously reduced due to the lack of ambient temperature and light. A large number of civilians will starve or freeze to death because of insufficient food, or because they do not prepare enough clothes and fuel to keep out the cold. For the residents of Westeros, especially in the north, the cold winter is like a white God of death. There is no beauty described in any poetry. Every occurrence will be accompanied by a terrible disaster. However, as an outsider, Warren did not worry about the arrival of winter like other night watchmen. Instead, he devoted himself to looking for the trace of strange ghosts. Because he knows that as he wastes more and more time in the world, there will be fewer and fewer choices left. Although he still has some information that someone urgently needs, he doesn''t dare to use it as a threat at all. Unfortunately, the poor guy didn''t realize that he had been on Cheng Cheng''s blacklist from the moment he put forward the exchange terms. ¡­¡­ "Damn it! I hate this weather! These white snowflakes have been floating since two days ago, and I don''t know when they will stop." a young night watchman was biting his teeth and cursing in a low voice as he trudged through the snow that touched his knees. "Don''t complain! If I were you, I''d save my energy! Try to return to the black castle before dark, or I''ll never know what I''ll meet." another night watchman breathed out a hot breath. The terrible low temperature caused frostbite on each face of the patrol team, and the beard and eyebrows were covered with white frost. In such a terrible low temperature, not to mention eating and drinking water, even excretion can only be solved in your pants, otherwise once you take off your pants, you can freeze people alive in the blink of an eye. Looking at the clumsy movements of the night watchmen, Warren took a deep breath and carefully hid his whole body behind a huge rock wall without following each other. Because his ability can clearly feel that the danger is approaching quietly. Among them, the night watchman walking in the front is about to form a substance. Under such circumstances, it is absolutely impossible to change his dying fate unless a God comes into the world. Just as the unsuspecting young man was about to turn around and say something to his companions, hundreds of people suddenly appeared in the canyon ahead. Due to the heavy snow, the visibility is not too high, so I can''t see the faces of these people for the time being. However, according to the experience of the night watchman, it is impossible to have a large number of residents of the Seven Kingdoms north of the desperate Great Wall except savages. So without saying a word, they immediately pulled out their long sword and shouted, "stop! Don''t come any closer! We are night watchmen! If you don''t want to die, get back immediately!" Quiet! Silence! Obviously, the other party didn''t mean to respond. He just shook his body and moved forward slowly without paying attention to the warning. "Shit! Looks like we''re in trouble! Matt! Hurry up and report back!" the leader shouted at the complaining young man. But before the latter turned over and got on his horse, a spear made entirely of solid ice pierced the air directly, puffed the poor guy through his chest and nailed him to the ground. The location of the hit was very accurate. It pierced one of the most important organs in human body, the heart. "No!!!!! Matt was killed!" the older night watchman next to him glanced at the body and immediately shouted nervously. If it weren''t for the regulations of the night watchman corps, all the guys who escaped from the battle would be sentenced to death without exception. He would definitely scramble to climb up the war horse and directly escape back to the land of the seven kingdoms. Even being a carefree robber is better than dying. "Get ready for battle! The night watchman army has no cowards! Even if it''s dead, we''ll pull some savages together!" ¡¢ Noticing that the enemy had quietly surrounded the patrol led by him, the captain immediately issued a death order without thinking. After hundreds of years of vendetta, the night watchman corps and the savages outside the Great Wall have long been in the same situation. There is nothing to talk about. Usually, they encounter in the wild. Unless one of them dies completely, they will never stop. But soon, the captain found that he had made a mistake, an unimaginable huge mistake. What he encountered was not a savage at all, but a group of dead bodies. Some of them had been exposed to extreme cold weather for a long time, their skin was full of gray and pale, and their eyes flashed bone piercing blue cold light. "Who can tell me what the fuck this is?!" "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!" "Monster! The monster that came back from the dead!" "Run! We can''t beat such a monster!" ¡­¡­ In just a few seconds, the poor night watchman fell into a state of collapse. It was not easy to build up his courage to fight a decisive battle, and his head did not turn back and ran in all directions. They may be willing to fight with savages with the same flesh and blood, but they will never fight with the living dead they can''t understand. It may be superstitious concern, or there may be too many horror stories about monsters circulating in the north. In short, the living dead are always monsters that can frighten ordinary people, even if they are not much stronger than human beings. Step, step! With the rhythmic sound of horses'' hoofs, a group of strange ghosts riding death horses finally rushed out, caught up with these night watchmen who lost the courage to fight, swung the ice arrow with white cold light, and shot it at the owl''s head. The dazzling red blood spewed out more than a meter high on the spot. Then they ran forward a few steps with their habitualness, and then fell down in the snow with a bang. grim! Heartless! These special lives created by magic are integrated with the biting cold wind and white snow. No wonder some people regard them as the God of death in winter. Chapter 974 "Oh - so this is the legendary ghost..." Hiding behind the huge rock wall, Warren carefully watched these tall humanoid creatures with strange energy all over them. Although he had enough ability to kill all of them, he didn''t mean to do it at all. Instead, he stayed where he was and waited patiently for the other party to leave. Because through this close contact, he can peep into the fragments of the future and understand that the ghosts and the controlled living corpses, although they can cause amazing casualties to other kingdoms, are not enough to shake the absolute dominant position of mankind in this land. Since it does not pose a great threat, Warren naturally has no need to worry about security. He has made up his mind to stay in this medieval world and spend the rest of his life comfortably. He did not realize that in the coldest place in the far north, a group of undead had built an ice fortress with the characteristics of fearing no fatigue and no need to rest. Millions of corpses sleeping under the ice were awakened by the powerful magic sword and joined the ranks of the army of death, including tens of thousands of giant corpses, Enough to make any country in the world despair. What''s more terrible is that xiuma, the death knight, did not mean to stop. He still ordered his men to constantly build all kinds of war machines, including tens of thousands of meat grinder, skeleton puppets made up of countless unknown bones, and ice magic statues created by the integration of ten thousand years of solid ice and magic. In short, with the passage of time, the army of the dead will become more and more powerful until it becomes an existence that all life in the whole world can''t defeat together. Compared with this terrible army, the ghosts and the bodies they control are as harmless as a newborn baby. Of course, as Zhang Cheng secretly arranged all this, he didn''t know that his men were so capable. He had completed the set goal in a short time and was ready to launch an all-round attack on the human world. However, it is not the best time for them to appear. At least before all the ghost forwards are destroyed, the army of the dead will still be stationed in the ice and snow and wait patiently for orders. According to the plan, they will launch a comprehensive attack on the whole Westeros in ten years, that is, when the next winter comes, breaking Warren''s dream of spending the rest of his life safely. ¡­¡­ "Honey, do you think I''ll have a boy or a girl?" daenerys asked gently, stroking her slightly raised belly. Since she learned that she was pregnant again, she fell into an inexplicable excitement and ecstasy. You know, she once had a child, but she couldn''t be born alive in the end, so she injected all her feelings for the child into the three young dragons that had just hatched, regarded them as her own offspring, and thought that she could never breed offspring for the rest of her life. But now, the prophecy has been broken. She was pregnant again, and according to the bachelor''s observation, the fetus was abnormally healthy. Soon, the tangaryan Dynasty will usher in a legal heir. Dressed in robes, standing barefoot on the balcony, Zhang Cheng, who looked down at the city, replied without looking back: "of course it''s a boy! Believe me, you will get a dream prince, a king who can really inherit the throne and lead the whole kingdom to glory." "Oh? Is this a prophecy?" the young queen smiled and blinked. "No! I''m just stating the facts. In addition, I have something to tell you. I''m afraid I''ll leave again in a few days. I''m afraid this time I''ll leave forever." Zhang Cheng turned and his eyes showed a deep light. In order to ensure that the world will never be interfered by external forces, Warren will ask for the complete destruction of spatial coordinates when completing the transaction. So once he leaves, he can no longer accurately locate in the endless universe. "Farewell? Where are you going? Can''t you wait until the baby is born?" daenerys frowned subconsciously. Strictly speaking, the young queen is not a ruler with strong power and even enjoys having people around her who can help her deal with complex government affairs and is willing to share power with close people. If she could, she would prefer her legal husband to stay, just like now and forever. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "sorry, I can''t answer. I told you before that what I pursue is different from most people, so you and I are just passers-by in each other''s lives, so we don''t have to be too persistent. Well, that''s all for this topic. Let''s enjoy the last few days." "What about Kulo kelba? Will you take it?" danilis quickly asked her most concerned question. Because she knew that the nobles'' awe of themselves was completely based on the magic dragon that could hardly be killed. If you lose the dragon, the situation will immediately become complicated. "Don''t worry, I won''t take Kulo kelba, but I will keep it. But you''d better not expect too much of it. Under my arrangement, it will gradually fade out of people''s sight and become like the Dragon God in ancient legends. Of course, in addition, I will leave you some dragon eggs to ensure that tangaryan is still the awesome royal family." The voice just fell! A wooden box inlaid with silver patterns suddenly appeared on the table out of thin air. Six dragon eggs of different colors are placed inside neatly after special transformation, and they will collide with each other from time to time and make a slight noise. People with a little experience know that this is a sign that the young dragons are fully mature. Within a few days at most, they will break their shells and become wild beasts at the top of the food chain. Moreover, because the red comet has just visited the planet, there is no need to worry about the fading of magic energy in the air for a long time. "They are so beautiful!" daenerys carefully picked up a dragon egg, and her eyes were full of infinite memories and associations. As early as a few years ago, after she married zhuogo, she also received three dragon eggs as gifts when she was pregnant. Unfortunately, the husband became a walking corpse at the critical moment, the child was not born smoothly, and the hatched young dragons were taken away by the enemy and died in the war. However, she finally had the opportunity to make up for all this pain and regret. Zhang Cheng didn''t care about danilis''s complex emotions. His eyes had gone through the obstacles of space and clearly saw that Warren was riding a carriage back along Kingdom Avenue from the north. Even during the journey, he didn''t forget to hang out in the carriage with several young girls he paid for, and indulge his inner desires Chapter 975 As Warren''s journey to King''s landing became shorter and shorter, Zhang Cheng finally welcomed a special guest on a special day. He is no one else, but the teacher who once taught Zhang Cheng how to play tricks and power games, "little finger" bertier berrisch. However, different from the last time we met, the upstart, who had a prominent noble title and was granted the title of helenburg, no longer had the wit, humor and humor of the past, but was replaced by undisguised fatigue. Obviously, the struggle with the traditional nobles in the valley exhausted almost all his energy and effort. Unfortunately, these efforts did not get the desired return. Just controlling the eagle''s nest city made him a little tired. Moreover, since the orphans of the tangorian family regained the throne and eliminated the rebellious Lannister, even those families who had previously obeyed their orders began to keep a distance openly and secretly, for fear that they might be labeled as rebellious. In desperation, the most powerful careerist and conspirator in Westeros finally suppressed his unrealistic wishes, knelt down and chose to surrender, and offered everything he could provide. As for the purpose, it is naturally to keep the hard won position and control over the Erin family. Looking at the little man who had shown his old posture, Zhang Cheng smiled slightly, picked up the wine bottle, poured a glass for the other party, and then smiled and said: "Long time no see, dear Belize. How are you doing recently? I heard that eagle''s nest city is a castle built on the top of a high mountain. Strong winds blow all year round and it''s easy to develop arthritis. I hope there''s no problem with your waist and legs." "Thank you for your concern. I feel pretty good. At least I don''t have any problems such as backache and leg pain for the time being." my little finger, as always, hung a hypocritical smile and stroked my chest with one hand. "Really? How did I hear that the cause of death of lady lesha Tully was very strange. It is said that she was pushed down from a high place and fell to death." Zhang Cheng joked meaningfully. Will a lady who is still in the age of tiger and wolf fall from a high place casually? make fun of! Not to mention the inseparable knights and bodyguards, even the close maid would never make such a mistake, otherwise the punishment waiting for them would be extremely terrible. Not to mention that the traditional nobles in the valley hold a strong skeptical attitude towards this, and the nobles in other parts of the seven kingdoms will not believe this statement. "No! You must have believed some rumors. Lisa Tully did fall to death from a high place. You should know that since Duke Jon died inexplicably in the position of prime minister, she has become extremely neurotic and extremely unreasonable when she fell ill. It''s not surprising to do some extraordinary things." Said pettil berisch, carefully defending himself. Because he knew that it was impossible to hide it from the young man who got rid of Wallis. The next negotiation would decide whether to become a sinner and lose everything, or continue to maintain a decent aristocratic status and become a chess player controlled by the other party. Although it sounds very funny! He once regarded himself as tall and thought that only Wallis and him were the real chess players in the seven kingdoms. Now he has been reduced to playing chess for others, and the decision-making power is not in his own hands. But the cruelest and most interesting part of fate often lies in the change from high to low. "Oh? Really..." Zhang Cheng stared into each other''s eyes with a smile, and suddenly changed the topic after a full minute. "Then tell me, what''s the matter when you came to me today?" "I hope you can persuade the queen to support me to stand firm in the valley and replace the Erin family bit by bit. I believe it is not difficult to see from your eyes that Luce Bolton is an ambitious guy. He will never be willing to stay in the barren North forever, and I can help her majesty check and balance the north and even make Bolton tired." Berrisi made his own offer in no hurry. He returned to King''s landing alone because he had to. Not long ago, he got the news that the traditional nobles in the valley had joined forces to form a coalition army to attack eagle nest city and eradicate him, a false minister who tried to control Duke Erin. You should know that although eagle''s nest city is famous for being easy to defend and difficult to attack, no matter how strong the fort is, it also needs soldiers to guard, and the soldiers need to eat, drink and Lazar. God knows if the other party adopts the strategy of long-term siege, those bought knights and soldiers will rebel and hand him over as the culprit in exchange for the enemy''s forgiveness and pardon. military! Always be the biggest weakness of bertier berisch! He didn''t even command the army to win a war! No nobility or army would be willing to offer loyalty, blood and life to such a person, let alone die willingly for each other''s ambition. "Check and balance the north? Do you mean using that stupid poor Miss Sansha stark?" Zhang Cheng asked with a sneer. If I remember correctly, the girl who inherited her mother''s beautiful appearance and figure seems to follow her little finger to the valley. I don''t know whether she has changed from a girl to a young woman. As a person who has a deep understanding of desire, he never overestimates the possessiveness of any ambitious man, especially the other party once pursued Sansa''s mother. Bellich grinned, not ashamed but proud to respond: "Of course! Just imagine, if Sansa marries with the Erin family, will those nobles who cannot yield to Bolton have some thoughts and ideas? After all, the surname Stark has gone deep into everyone''s heart in the north. As long as there is still one Stark who is not dead, Bolton can''t sit in the position of Lord." "Ha ha ha! I have to admit that your shamelessness is beyond my imagination. If nothing happens, Sansa will get pregnant soon after she marries Duke elling, leaving a child with half your blood. Then the poor little Duke will fall from a height like his mother, or suddenly fall ill and die, and finally the offspring with your blood will die As the new Duke of Erin, he also has the blood and inheritance rights of the stark family. With perfect calculation, he even got a substitute for his first love when he was young. "Zhang Cheng laughed and ruthlessly exposed the trick of his little finger. Thanks to his efforts, he put a green hat on a boy in his early teens who had been ill for a long time and had no sexual ability. Moreover, Sansha Stark is no longer the beautiful doll at the mercy of others in King''s landing City, but a wolf cub who disguises herself as a harmless sheep, and may launch a sudden attack and bite back at any time Chapter 976 "Isn''t this the result you want? Completely disrupt the inherent power distribution in the valley, so that the royal family can have the opportunity to intervene in its internal affairs. Moreover, with this, you can also ensure my loyalty. If one day I choose to betray, you can shake it out and directly let me and my children lose their legitimacy and inheritance." There is no doubt that bertier berisch planned everything from the beginning, even considering the sincere heart. In his eyes, doing so can not only maximize his own interests, but also give the other party a handle, establish a preliminary trust relationship, and slowly narrow the distance to become an ally. As he said before, chaos is not an abyss, chaos is a ladder, a ladder to obtain power and lead to the upper society. But now, with the increasingly stable rule of danilis, the ladder has disappeared, so he resolutely gave up his unrealistic ambitions, began to actively consolidate the advantages he has obtained, and was eager not to be kicked out. "A handle?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows with a smile. It has to be said that the little finger''s grasp of psychology is quite accurate. It can be seen at a glance that he is never the kind of person who takes blood lineage and noble glory as one thing. Otherwise, if you change these words to another occasion and person, such as Queen danilis tangaryan, the only end of this guy is to be pushed out by the executioner to behead in public. Bertier berisch nodded without thinking: "yes! A handle! When the plan is successful, the Erin family and valley will become the most loyal hounds of the royal family and bite any enemy who dares to violate the royal majesty." "It sounds interesting! But there is a small problem. A secret is a secret because it is little known and will be gradually forgotten with the passage of time. Tell me, how can you guarantee that your offspring will still abide by this agreement after decades, one or two hundred years? After all, aristocrats like lannis who started by cheating can gradually become people''s hearts He is a great aristocrat in the eyes. Therefore, blood lineage and surname are never a problem. The real problem is that time can dilute everything. "Zhang Cheng casually pointed out that this seemingly valuable, in fact, there is no egg handle. As a territory and vassal, it is a kind of vassal and interest relationship. Once the interest alliance is concluded, even if someone breaks through the ruler''s blood, it will not cause too much damage to his reputation. At best, it will fight a water war, that''s all. This time limit is usually within three generations. Once three generations have passed, people born later will no longer remember their previous friendship and begin to wholeheartedly support the new Lord. "Do you think there should be nothing more?" a haze flashed in pettil berrisi''s eyes and took the initiative to kick the ball back. Zhang Cheng touched his chin and looked at each other with interest. Soon he smiled and proposed: "It''s very simple! There''s one thing that won''t disappear with time. It''s called a curse. It''s a curse that follows the blood to pass on to future generations. If you and your future generations break their vows the next day, all future generations from you will die miserably. What, are you still willing to trade with me now?" "Curse?!" bertier berisch''s face suddenly changed, subconsciously got into his fist, and his whole body trembled uncontrollably. If someone else said the word curse, he would sneer at most and wouldn''t care too much. But who is Zhang Cheng? He is a strong man who can turn the Magic Dragon into his pet, and a mage who can summon hail to destroy thousands of cavalry. If he says that there is a curse that can be transmitted through blood, he must prefer to believe in its existence rather than its absence. Time passed minute by minute! The little finger forehead was quickly covered with sweat, and the close fitting clothes were soaked with sweat. Obviously, cheating is meaningless at this time. Either promise to let yourself and future generations become the dog of the tangaryan family forever, or risk being destroyed and return to the valley to continue to fight to the death with those traditional nobles. Tough choice! In just a few minutes, bertier berrisi felt like a lifetime. Finally, he was a little relieved. He knelt on one knee and said in a very solemn tone: "I hereby solemnly swear to the seven gods to be loyal to the tangaryan family, including all future generations, and never betray." "Very good! Now, the curse is in effect," said Zhang Cheng, raising his hand and gently snapping his fingers. After the slap, the little finger suddenly found thousands of red marks on his arm and neck, but it subsided quickly after only a few seconds, as if nothing had happened. But I don''t know why, he always felt that there had been some changes in his body or soul that he couldn''t understand. "That''s it?" asked pettil berisch with a strong calm voice. Zhang Cheng nodded meaningfully: "Yes! The curse has been rooted in your blood and soul! Any act or thought of betrayal will bring bad luck and disaster. Believe me, you don''t want to know what it''s like. In addition, from now on, you''ll be your own. When the noble alliance in the valley is solved, I''ll let her majesty give you more room to show your talents. Session The whole seven kingdoms will become a hunting ground. Your task is to give full play to your strengths, constantly create chaos and conflict, weaken the strength and influence of those great nobles bit by bit, and finally dismember them one by one. " "Really?" little finger''s face showed an indescribable surprise. He had thought that he might never have room to use his intelligence, but unexpectedly, the other party put forward such an exciting invitation. What is the most painful thing for a talented schemer and ambitious? Of course, a strong king and a relatively peaceful and stable political environment! But now, the supreme ruler wants him to mess up the stable situation in China and provoke war, chaos and conflict again. It''s like sharks smelling blood and dogs smelling shit. "Hehe! Please don''t doubt my sincerity. For those talented people, her majesty and I never mind giving full play to their strengths and striving for more interests for the royal family." "I see!" bertier berisch touched his chest with one hand and bowed, then turned away from the room and disappeared at the end of the corridor. Not long after he left the front foot, daenerys came out from behind the bookshelf and asked with a frown: "are you really going to use this ambitious guy?" "Why not? In the eyes of a king, all talented people can use it, but how to use it is a problem. My suggestion is to let bertier berrisi finish all the most hated things for you, and then execute him personally when the nobles are angry, so as to calm the public anger and show the justice and kindness of the royal family. How about this plan ¡­¡­¡± Chapter 977 The leisurely and happy time is always so short. When Warren''s carriage finally arrives at King''s landing, Zhang Cheng knows that he wants to say goodbye to the world. He didn''t say goodbye to anyone. He just came to the scheduled place and enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the sunset on the beach without looking back. "What''s the matter? Have you made a decision?" "Of course! The world is very suitable for me, and I choose to stay." Warren touched the short gray beard on his chin and gave a positive answer without thinking. "In that case, let''s finish the transaction," said Zhang Cheng. He quickly contacted the spatial coordinates used for positioning, then took out a bottle of medicine glittering with silver light, raised his head and poured it directly. In the blink of an eye, his eyes, nose, ears and mouth began to spit blood out. Obviously, the cloned body will completely collapse and die in a minute or two at most. Wallent undoubtedly met the coming death and quickly said, "the fourth seal is in the deep desert more than 500 kilometers away from Cairo, the capital of Egypt. As for the key, it is the scepter of Anubis, the God of death in your hand." "Osiris pyramid? I see..." Before swallowing his last breath, a flash of clarity flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Then he fell to the ground with a plop. His whole body melted quickly and turned into an unknown liquid, which disappeared with the waves melting into the sea. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the ice and snow in the far north, a note suddenly appeared in the hand of the death knight xiuma. After reading the content inside, he immediately sneered and ordered the necromancer who was studying the structure of strange ghosts day and night: "tell our striker! We can start the first round of attack on the human world!" "Now?" the head Necromancer''s eyes suddenly burst out a biting chill. "Yes, now. Besides, prepare more portraits. We want to let those humans know that their world will never be peaceful if they don''t hand over this guy named Warren." The voice just fell! Xiuma jumped onto the dragon''s back and soared into the air, bypassing the endless white snow in the north, made no secret of her existence, waved her terrible magic sword, met the village and the city all the way, transformed thousands of people into dead spirits, and carried out indiscriminate attacks on the surrounding areas. Her degree of madness was far higher than that of "the first filial son of Azeroth" Alsace minehill went even further. By the time we arrived at King''s landing, the capital of the seven kingdoms, the city was under full martial law. The walls were filled with huge bed crossbows made by the scholars. We just had to give an order to beat down the legendary devil from the sky. "Ah! I like the grand welcome ceremony." a trace of ironic smile appeared on xiuma''s stiff face. Perhaps for the Dragons of this world, these sharp and huge arrows can cause good damage, but for the dead, even if they are penetrated by the whole, the wound will heal automatically as long as they are pulled out. With the ability of negative energy to repair the body, physical attack has never been a big problem. There is only one thing that can really frighten the dead, that is pure magic and energy attack. In particular, extreme forms of high temperature and heat such as positive energy, flame and lightning are most likely to cause wounds that are difficult to repair. "Who on earth are you? Why should you slaughter civilians and turn them into monsters?" a heavily armed Imperial Guard on the wall shouted. You don''t have to ask. He''s asking questions for danilis and the ministers of the Royal Council. After all, the other party has hardly had any communication since he appeared. He can''t feel a bit of reason at all. The only thing he can do is slaughter, killing every living person he sees. In the end, cities and villages are in ruins. Those corpses that have been resurrected after death are wandering around like ghosts. All spies who dare to approach will be besieged without exception. Less than one in ten can escape alive and report the situation. After the tangaryan Dynasty unified the continent, no war could be so fierce that no life could be spared. "My name is xiuma! The king of the dead! The commander of millions of dead army! Now, I''ll tell you something. Hand over a man named Warren, or my army and I will attack and kill all of you alive." the death knight sat on the dragon''s back and issued an ultimatum. "Warren?" danilis, hiding behind the city wall, subconsciously frowned, turned and asked the ministers around her: "who do you know who this Warren is?" "I don''t know!" "I''m sorry, your majesty, I haven''t heard of it." "Me too!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, these aristocrats from famous families kept shaking their heads, saying they had never heard of the name. But before they could discuss the famous result, xiuma immediately took out a parchment with a magical image from her arms and threw it down from the air: "Take it! Here is his portrait! I''ll give you a year. If he hasn''t been sent to me within a year, I''ll take it as a signal of war. Believe me, your ridiculous army can''t last a month." With these words, the dragon of death immediately climbed into the sky, flew straight north, and disappeared on the horizon in the blink of an eye. Needless to ask, it''s impossible to hide this huge move from the residents of Junlin city. In just a few hours, everyone knows that there is a terrible death army north of the desperate Great Wall. If they can''t meet their conditions, the lives of the whole world will be slaughtered. To survive! To live! Whether nobles, civilians, mercenaries, or Beggars without food and clothes, they are crazy looking for Warren. The pre imperial meeting offered a huge reward of 10000 golden dragons! Looking at the people with green light in their eyes on the street, Warren, hiding in the secret Road, shivered involuntarily, gnashing his teeth and swearing in a low voice: "Damn it! I knew it! I knew it! That guy left so simply. He must have no good intentions. Sure enough, he still didn''t let me go. This dark madman! Who does he think he is? Am I his dog?" But unfortunately, no matter how much cursing, it can''t change the current bad situation. Because the portrait left by xiuma is not an ordinary hand drawn picture, but a magic portrait. No matter what he disguises, the characters on the portrait will change immediately. Chapter 978 What is it like to be a public enemy of the whole people? No matter where you go, whether you eat, drink water or sleep, you should be vigilant to prevent being caught by the crowd next second. What''s the feeling? Needless to ask, this is definitely a disastrous and extremely desperate feeling. Unfortunately! Warren is experiencing these days for himself. Although most of the time, the civilians holding a wooden stick are no threat to him, the problem is that there are too many pursuers. Once he started fighting the first pursuers, thousands of people would soon flock to him. You know, he is not good at fighting, nor is he good at large-scale destructive spells, nor does he have enough magic energy to support the continuous release of spells. On the contrary, he is good at avoiding danger. If he had to participate in a battle, Warren would first figure out the enemy''s weaknesses by predicting the future, and then after a long time of preparation and planning, he would finally launch a fatal attack at the right time. But the problem is that now it is not just one or two people chasing him, but hundreds of thousands of people in Junlin. There is no way to predict when, who and where they will launch a sudden attack on themselves. So the only thing he can do is run! Run like hell! Escape King''s landing and Westeros as fast as you can. The so-called money can make the mill push the ghost! After throwing down a huge sum of 200000 gold coins, Warren finally bought a businessman from a free-trade city-state, took the other party''s merchant ship, quietly left the port under the cover of night and headed straight for pantos. But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, several big and rough sailors recognized him and launched a rebellion two days later. They not only killed their employer, but also almost caught him. Unfortunately, the sailors obviously didn''t know who the enemy they were facing, and they were completely solved in two or three times. Smelling the strong smell of blood coming from the cabin, Warren sighed helplessly and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "it''s really restless! And how can I operate an old sailboat alone?" After all, he is neither a sailor nor a sailor. He doesn''t know how to use the stars, tools and maps of the world to identify directions. In desperation, we can only sail with the tide and wander on the boundless sea. The day has passed A week has passed A month has passed As the ship''s food and drink reserves began to bottom out, Warren finally realized how bad his situation was at the moment. Because these days, let alone land, even passing ships can''t see one. It is clear that the ship has deviated from the relatively prosperous trade route. The most terrible thing is that if there is no land before the supplies run out, he will starve and die of thirst. There is no more tragic death than starvation and thirst. In addition, for a whole month, he could not see the solitude and loneliness of the living, and was torturing his spirit. "I see! This is your revenge! You want me to die slowly in pain and despair! Ha ha ha ha! You are indeed a monster that devours everything! A real madman with dark heart!" Warren suddenly figured out something and couldn''t help laughing and crying. He never dreamed that he would become a deadly noose after a little careful thinking. Such a strong sense of revenge! Incredible dark character! If he could make another choice, he vowed that he would never provoke the other party, say everything he knows, and then make a small request when the other party is in a good mood. However, as we all know, there is no regret medicine in the world, let alone the so-called return to the past or shuttle to the future. Time is not continuous. It has a smallest unit, each of which exists independently, and develops a parallel universe and space as complex as a three-dimensional network. At the moment of making a decision, it is actually equivalent to choosing to enter the next time unit from countless forks. Just as Warren was lying on the deck in despair waiting for death, several ships flying the queles flag suddenly appeared on the sea level. As we all know, queles is an extremely huge and rich city located in the southeast of ESSOS. The most famous is that danilis targaryan once burned down the immortal Temple of wizards with dragon fire. The ancient spice guild, which has great influence, even publicly announced that it would execute her for some time. "Hey! Here! Help me!" Noticing that there were ships on the sea, Warren suddenly rekindled his hope for life. He shouted loudly and waved his white shirt wildly. His current state looks terrible. Because he can''t eat fresh vegetables and fruits for a long time, he began to have the initial symptoms of scurvy such as swelling of gums, bleeding and weakness of limbs. At the same time, his face is extremely thin, his eyes are deep concave, and his lips are dry and cracked with terrible holes. The ship flying the queles flag undoubtedly found the merchant ship floating on the sea and quickly leaned over. After a while, a slightly fat businessman boarded the deck under the protection of more than a dozen heavily armed sailors. He first looked around, then narrowed his eyes and asked, "who are you? What happened on this ship? Where are the other crew members except you?" "I... we had a terrible shipwreck, and everyone except me died. If you don''t mind, can you take it back to land? In return, all the goods and gold coins on the ship belong to you." Warren deliberately pretended to be devastated. "Of course! Roy! Take Mr. Wei to our ship! By the way, inform the kitchen and get him some delicious food." the fat businessman gave the order quickly. In the blink of an eye, Warren boarded another ship under the leadership of a sailor. After he walked away, an old man with gray hair and beard behind the fat man suddenly opened his mouth, smiled and complimented, "master, congratulations on your inadvertent windfall. If I guessed right, the guy just now should be the guy wanted by his majesty danilis targaryan." "Hehe, you can''t stop your luck. Tell your men to keep an eye on him and don''t let this cheap fat sheep run away. If we can take him back to King''s landing and hand him over to the Dragon Queen, we can not only get a huge reward, but also maybe get a noble Title and a fief." the merchant''s eyes twinkled with the light called ambition and desire. Warren, who was in a state of hunger and sleepiness, didn''t realize that he just got out of the tiger''s mouth and entered the wolf''s nest again Chapter 979 Conspiracy, deception, betrayal When one''s life is shrouded in these things, it is doomed to a tragic end. The only difference is how long his spirit can endure before he gives up resistance and becomes an emotionless walking corpse, or completely collapses and chooses to end himself. Just as Warren was struggling to get rid of the chase, Zhang Cheng had crossed the Atlantic and Mediterranean and came to Egypt full of dense forests alone. Affected by the asteroid impact, this originally dry and hot desert has now become an out and out tropical rain forest. At a glance, there are towering trees and dense rivers and lakes everywhere. Most importantly, some monsters from different worlds have settled down in this warm and humid jungle, and the remaining human beings dare not get close easily. Looking at the terrain and landforms that have completely changed into another look, he couldn''t help sighing and complaining helplessly: "Damn it! What did that say? Oh, by the way, heaven''s sins can be forgiven, and self sins can''t live. I knew there was a seal here. When I destroyed order and human civilization, I shouldn''t have let one of the asteroids fall near here." But after complaining, he still kept patrolling around, trying to find a place where magic energy or divine power gathered. no way out! This is the only seal he can confirm the location so far. As long as this seal is opened, the sleeping gods will wake up, and it is only a matter of time to unlock the remaining seals. As soon as he thought that he would soon be able to end this boring trial, contact and understand the wider world and uncover the secrets behind the multi universe, Zhang Cheng had an inexplicable excitement and expectation. Moreover, with the help of satellite positioning system, although the terrain has changed, the longitude and latitude coordinates on the earth have not changed. By comparing with the original map hundreds of years ago, it took about two months to finally find the Osiris pyramid buried under the soft sand at the bottom of a huge canyon. Different from the ordinary pyramid, this pyramid is particularly tall, three times larger than the legendary Khufu pyramid, and it uses not bricks and stones, but Bronze Ingots of the same size. Each surface is carved with exquisite pictures, words and symbols. It is hard to imagine that the primitive ancient Egyptians could build such magnificent buildings thousands of years ago. Apart from other things, if these bronzes, which were regarded as strategic materials at that time, were melted and made into weapons and armor, they would definitely be enough to arm a million powerful divisions. Zhang Cheng stepped to the entrance of the pyramid and put the scepter of Anubis, the God of death, in the hand of a jackal statue. Boom! With a deafening noise! The closed door of the tomb finally opened slowly, revealing a dusty passage with a strong smell of death and decay for thousands of years. "Interesting! Let me see what the ancient Egyptian Gods left to guard the seals." Zhang Cheng muttered to himself as he walked in. Because the internal structure of the pyramid was not complex, he soon saw the monster lying on the ground in the hall at the end of the passage. It has a body like a lion and a pair of yellow and white wings, but its face is no different from that of normal humans. yes! It is the famous Sphinx Sphinx. Although in most myths and legends, this magical creature that can spit people''s words likes to put forward riddles and let each other guess riddles. But in fact, it is a special life between half god and half monster. According to the records in the divine spectrum, almost all Sphinx were the descendants of the eagle God of ancient Egypt, and their power was far beyond the limit of human imagination at that time. Except for the Pharaoh, the descendant of the sun god, there is no second mortal in the secular world who can control the Sphinx. Obviously, the Sphinx felt the moist warm wind brought by the air flow, slowly opened his eyes and woke up from his deep sleep. But instead of launching an attack in a hurry, he looked at the seemingly ordinary youth in front of him with great interest. After a full minute, he did it very humanely, smiled and greeted him: "Hello, stranger. Tell me, how many years have passed outside? Do the pharaohs, the descendants of the Sun God, still rule Egypt?" "Sorry, time has passed so long that the indigenous people who originally lived in Egypt have almost disappeared. At least they have no similarities with the original Egyptians in terms of ideology, culture and religious beliefs." Zhang Cheng gave a straightforward answer. In his opinion, after the war in ancient times, the gods of the earth chose to sleep, which was a bad move. These guys suddenly disappeared collectively, which directly led to the crazy infiltration of heaven and hell forces into the human world, especially the rise of monotheism in West Asia, which can be described as a disaster. Even today after the great disaster, there are still many stupid people who believe that there is an omnipotent creator in the world, and place everything on the God, hoping to exchange the opportunity to change their destiny through cheap prayer. What''s more, in the name of God and religion, they burn, kill and loot the same kind. It''s called killing pagans. After death, they can go to heaven and enjoy a better life that can never be enjoyed in the world. Compared with the strong, patient and creative ancients in the mythical era, the later humans were simply weak and explosive. Even if they later created a relatively advanced scientific and technological civilization, they could not fundamentally eliminate the ignorance and ignorance of most humans in the ethnic group. "What? The Egyptians disappeared?" Sphinx''s eyes widened in surprise, showing a very humanized expression. "Hehe! Why, are you surprised? Don''t forget that religion has always been the strong side and the weak side. When you and the gods behind you decide to disappear from the sight of mortals, you should be able to expect the result today. Human beings are fickle and extremely snobbish. They only pray to those gods who can bring benefits to themselves." Zhang Cheng explained with a sneer. Sphinx nodded thoughtfully: "you''re right! Human beings are indeed fickle! I''m a little curious now. What makes you risk a great risk to open the seal? Don''t you know what terrible things are sealed here?" "No! Of course I know. In fact, including this one, I have opened four seals, which is enough to wake the gods from their sleep. Dear Sphinx, times have changed. If you are wise, you''d better get out of the way, otherwise I promise you will disappear from the world forever in the next second..." Chapter 980 "Oh? Are you threatening me?" The Sphinx is obviously smarter and more rational than the guardians we met before. It neither launched a sudden attack nor roared angrily, but showed a curious expression. Its eyes are like two bright stars in the dark, which makes people fall into it inadvertently. There is no doubt that this is an innate magical ability, between charm and mind control. Unfortunately, for Titan, this little trick that can''t be on the table won''t work at all. To be exact, once the star soul wakes up completely, any form of mental control and influence can not have even a little impact on the Titan. Even the vanguard of twisting the void, the ancient god, and the dark Titan Sargeras, can only influence and corrode the star soul before it wakes up. Zhang Cheng ignored the other party''s small actions and replied with a smile: "if you think this is a threat, it is a threat. Don''t think I''m kidding. I promise I have the power to put into practical action, which is stronger than the gods." The voice just fell! His body suddenly expanded countless times, from a man less than two meters tall to a Titan more than 30 meters tall. In particular, the shining body like the starry sky is sending out a huge deterrent force that is difficult to describe in words all the time. Sphinx dared to swear that even in the age when his gods were active, no God could have such an amazing momentum that he could hardly breathe. Shock! shudder! fear! From the monster instinct of the other half of the blood, he quickly gained the upper hand. He quickly knelt down on one knee and begged with a trembling voice: "great existence! Please forgive my ignorance and stupidity! I am just a guard forced to perform my duties, not your real enemy." "Ah! Of course I know about this, otherwise you think you can live to this day?" Zhang Cheng stretched out his left hand and lifted the Sphinx like a kitten. "I have no intention to be your enemy. But I am bound by a strong contract and have to perform the duty of guarding the seal. So please..." "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Before Sphinx finished speaking, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and threw it on the wall. Bang! With a dull noise, the poor guy crashed through the wall and flew out of the Osiris pyramid. The terrible inertia directly made it plough a gully of hundreds of meters on the ground. Fortunately, the divine creature has incredible vitality, so it didn''t die, just fainted. At the center of the pyramid, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and sighed softly, "finally! This day is coming! The return of the gods! The secret of the Creator!" No hesitation! He directly used the most primitive and violent means to destroy the divine power blessed by the Egyptian gods. Boom!!!!!!! I saw a white column of light rising into the sky! The whole world seems to be shaking! In less than five minutes, all over the world, which had been silent for a long time, suddenly burst out amazing magic power one after another. Thunder! Flame! tsunami! Landslide! hurricane! The God who just woke up from his long sleep showed his earth shaking terrorist power to mortals in different ways. "Who? Who opened the seal?" "Whoever it is, will bear my anger!" "Sinner! You have made a serious mistake! You must be punished!" "Feel the wrath of the gods!" ¡­¡­ These ancient gods are so rude that they directly let their voices echo over the world. Others even came down from the sky and appeared in human gathering places, forcing them to offer food, wine and women to please themselves. God! It has never been as kind and beautiful as human imagination! On the contrary! In the eyes of God, human knowledge is a tool they use to fight with each other, entertain and kill time. Some of the most fanatical areas of monotheism directly angered these ancient true gods. Without saying a word, they began to slaughter wantonly, and thousands of unlucky people paid their precious lives for their faith. No conversation! No negotiation! No negotiation! The ancient gods used their practical actions to tell the surviving people what the real God was like. What shit God loves the world does not exist! What God wants is the fear of mankind! Fear from the soul! Zhang Chengfei didn''t mean to stop the "getting up gas" after these gods just wanted to come. Instead, he was interested in hiding in the dark to observe. With overwhelming power, a new belief system was quickly established in less than a month. Especially in the areas around the Aegean Sea, construction began again, and huge statues and temples of gods were set up. Needless to ask, what Zhang Cheng did directly led mankind to become a slave to God again. In order to please God, they tried their best to do what they could. Half a year after the return of the gods, he came to the banquet of the gods of Olympus, who were enjoying themselves crazily. With a smile, he said to the old man sitting on the throne, "good afternoon, son of Cronus, grandson of Uranus, direct blood of Titan God, the third generation God king, the controller of thunder, Zeus." "Are you the madman who opened the seal?" the old man called Zeus, with a terrible electric light in his eyes, pushed away the flattering human woman around him and stood up suddenly. As the supreme controller of the whole God system, he is not one of those half hanging gods. He not only took away the original power obtained by the Titan God from the interior of the planet through the war with his father, but also excelled at the blue and was better than the blue. He can feel the huge energy bred in the young people in front of him. "Madman? Ha ha!" Zhang Cheng laughed recklessly and shook his head while laughing. "You are not the first person to describe me like this, and I believe you won''t be the last. But I''m not here to talk about this, but to ask for information about the creator from you." "Creator? You mean that woman!" Zeus was stunned at first, but soon realized the meaning of "creator". "That''s right! Tell me her origin and what she did. In exchange, I allow you and your God to submit to my feet." Zhang Cheng raised his chin slightly and his face was full of cold and crazy smiles. His spirit was so excited that he was so aggressive that he didn''t pay attention to the Olympian gods present Chapter 981 "Arrogance!" With the roar of anger, a young man with long blond hair, golden armor and a sharp spear rushed over, with bloodthirsty eyes. Needless to ask, he must be Ares, the God of war driven by desire and instinct. Unfortunately, at the moment when the spear stabbed him, Zhang Cheng suddenly cast an amazing Destructive Magic on him at a speed almost indistinguishable to the naked eye. Next second Boom! The poor God of war immediately threw it into the air, like a ragged doll thrown out, rolled 30 or 40 meters away on the ground with a bang, followed by violet Arcane Missiles, falling like raindrops. When all this was over, he was seriously injured and tried to get up several times, but he failed in the end. It has to be said that it is not unreasonable for soldiers to be discriminated against and despised in most fantasy worlds. Look at Ares, who was known as the embodiment of war, battle, military and riot in ancient Greece, and think of tampas, the God of war of the same style in Phelan continent. Without exception, he succumbed to his inner desire for blood, violence and killing. They don''t know the value of creation at all, and their minds are full of all kinds of impulses of destruction and destruction. Inevitably, a large number of human beings who believe in the God of war do the same, so they are bound to be excluded by a mature civilized society. "Is this your son? A complete fool?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. He could hardly believe that there were at least a dozen powerful gods from the blood of the Titan giant god, but this idiot was the first to jump out. He didn''t even bother to test, and directly changed to attack. Such recklessness completely refreshed God''s IQ offline. Zeus glanced at ares from the corner of his eye and asked, "are you sure you want to go to war with us at this time? Are you not afraid of being attacked by other gods hiding in the dark?" "Fear? Why should I be afraid? No, dear Zeus, all I have to do is issue a notice to all the gods in the world who wake up from their deep sleep, either crawl down like a dog as my servant, or be torn to pieces and disappear forever. Whether you or your woman who calls herself the creator, they are all my stepping stones." When the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng completely released all his energy as a Titan. In less than a second, all human beings, buildings, animals, plants, mountains, lakes, rivers and oceans in Europe, North Africa and Central Asia, without exception, were transformed into small particles almost indistinguishable to the naked eye under the terrible energy explosion. When these glittering particles gradually dispersed, the huge giant with a height of tens of thousands of kilometers appeared out of thin air in the earth''s outer space orbit. It is so huge that the earth looks like a small toy. It will be crushed if you move it a little. indeed! In the eyes of mankind, the God who can create large-scale natural disasters such as thunder, volcanic eruption, hurricane, tsunami, earthquake and flood is already an invincible force. But now, facing the huge figure standing in outer space, the gods also fell into fear and despair. In particular, the gods who obtained their original power from the interior of the planet clearly felt the overwhelming gap, which was even more terrible than the sealed creator they had jointly attacked. Fight to the death or abandon God''s dignity and surrender to unmatched power as at first? Obviously, this is an extremely difficult choice. After the creator was sealed, the vast majority of gods have been used to the high attitude and let them lower their noble heads again, which is 100% unacceptable in their hearts. When the gods were very tangled, Zhang Cheng slowly raised his right hand and gently touched the atmosphere around the blue planet. Boom! After a deafening noise, a lightning storm that could not be described in words swept every corner of the world. With Titan''s inherent control over energy, he easily disturbed the originally orderly energy in the air, made it extremely manic, and constantly released amazing destructive power. You don''t have to ask. It''s a sign of impatience. After a long wait, Zhang Cheng gradually lost his good patience. He was extremely eager to find out the truth behind it and the purpose of the organization. ¡­¡­ A few hours passed in the blink of an eye. Although God is not as fragile as human beings, he was devastated almost at the first time and can basically withdraw from the earth stage, they are also uncomfortable. Finally, after careful consideration, Zeus, the king of Olympus, finally chose to kneel on the ground and beg loudly with the action of human beings praying to the gods: "stop! Great existence! We are willing to submit to you and become your servants." "Ha ha! No! That''s not enough! Because you rejected me before! So you must do something to prove your value! Now, kill all the Egyptian Gods nearest to me and tell everyone with their lives that there is no third way, either surrender or die." Zhang Cheng gave the order with a wild smile. The Supreme God? It''s just a group of garbage produced by the utilization of energy waste inside the planet! Although to some extent, they can indeed compare with the weaker Titans, the essence of life is thousands of miles worse. At least Titan is truly immortal! So far, Zhang Cheng doesn''t know how to kill the Titan in the state of star soul. But these gods, as long as they have enough strength, can kill them forever without fear of resurrection. The gods of Olympus undoubtedly did not have much choice. Soon, under the leadership of the God King Zeus, they launched an attack on the Egyptian Gods close at hand. For a moment, the rough sea and the thunderous sky were full of spectacular scenes of divine power. In order to live! Every God took out the ability to press the bottom of the box and tried his best. When the war was coming to an end, only Zeus, Poseidon, Hades, Hera and other third-generation Titans remained in the Olympian God system, and all the rest died with the enemy. Among them, Apollo, the sun god, died the most tragically, detonating the core of divine power as dazzling as the sun in his body. In contrast, there were no survivors of the direct mass destruction of the Egyptian gods. The war between God and God is far more bloody and tragic than human imagination. The bodies of many gods falling to the ground have been swallowed up by fish in the sea, gradually evolved into life bodies similar to half man and half fish, and evolved a certain degree of intelligence. Maybe in a few thousand years, they will replace humans and become a new intelligent species on the blue planet Chapter 982 "Very good! I am very satisfied with your obedience! Now tell me, who is the woman who calls herself the creator? Has she really created everything in the world?" Zhang Cheng asked condescending. After so much conspiracy, betrayal and destruction, he finally stood at the end of his destiny and was about to uncover all the secrets hidden behind him. Holding back his anger and grief, Zeus took a deep breath and replied, "I don''t know her real name, but we all call her Kaus, which means chaos. In fact, she did awaken all the original gods from chaos, give them strong strength and endless life, and help them transform the whole world." "Wait! You just said it was transformation, not creation?" Zhang Chengmin grabbed a key word. Obviously, there is a huge difference between the two. The latter creates everything from scratch, while the former is transformed on the original basis. In terms of difficulty coefficient, it is not at the same level at all. The latter is many times higher than the former. "Yes! Transformation!" Zeus nodded seriously. "At that time, there was no human existence on the ground. He and the original gods jointly created countless intelligent lives, and human beings were only one of them. Later, those gods discovered her conspiracy, and then jointly launched a rebellion to seal it and expel it forever." "What is the conspiracy?" asked Zhang Cheng curiously. No way not curious! You know, for artificial life, the creator is just like a parent. The innate sense of closeness can not be erased by ordinary contradictions. Take Adam for example. If one day he needs the other party to sacrifice himself, Adam will definitely do it without hesitation. But this is good. He directly rebelled against all his creations. "I''m sorry, I don''t know, and no one knows. Because all the early gods who experienced the war don''t want to reveal a little information to anyone, and they are all dead." Zeus gave a disappointing answer. "What about the seal? You should remember the location and opening method of the seal?" when he said this, Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with a terrible cold light. As long as he hears half a word of no from the other party''s mouth, he will immediately kill him cruelly, followed by pinching and exploding the earth, and open the seal in the most primitive and violent way. Anyway, it won''t be long before he leaves this place, so the life and death of the earth is no longer worth caring about. "Of course! Of course I know! I''ll be happy to help you if you need it." Zeus clenched his fist tightly, and a white light flashed in his pupils. There is no doubt that he is eager to release the legendary creator and hide aside to enjoy the two beings who surpass themselves fighting each other. It is best to die together. Zhang Cheng stared at each other with a playful face. After a full minute, he said meaningfully, "what are you waiting for? Hurry up! Break all the seals! Then I can leave this boring place." "As you wish..." Leaving a word, Zeus turned into a golden thunder and disappeared in the clouds. Before long, the seals hidden in all corners of the world were broken one after another, and the huge energy began to gather together and slowly condensed into the shape of a woman. After the last one was destroyed, a woman with naked beauty finally came out of the twisted void. Like the last time we met, she is still so elegant and charming, full of unspeakable amorous feelings. "Long time no see, how are you doing recently?" Zhang Cheng restored his body to normal size, as if greeting an old friend rather than the enemy of life and death. "It''s terrible! You know what? You came to me some time ago. His tone was like a doctor telling the patient that you have a terminal disease and will die soon." the woman rolled her eyes angrily. Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise: "do you mean Lao Chen?" "Yes! Who else can there be except him? Maybe you don''t know. More than two million years ago, he brought me to this world, abandoned me like garbage, and ordered me to transform the whole planet. I am a chess piece, a chess piece born and died for you. But I''m not willing! I want to resist fate! I want to defeat you! Only in this way can they recognize me Because I am valuable... " The more the woman said, the more excited she was, the more crazy the expression on her face was. Finally, she rushed up like crazy and tried to directly tear up the Titan''s metal body harder than any material with ten slender fingers. "Ah! I smell jealousy and envy. But don''t be so anxious to die. Before I start, I want to know a little about your past. I don''t know what you think?" Zhang Cheng gently waved his arm and pushed the other party away from him, with a faint smile on his face. At this moment, he can feel the close connection between the other party and the blue planet behind him. Obviously, this is the resonance of swallowing the core of the planet. Unless the earth is destroyed, the other party can continuously get strength supplement from the depths of the earth. If necessary, they can overdraw the energy of the planet to recharge themselves. "Understand? Hum! What do you want to know?" a sneer appeared on the woman''s beautiful company. I don''t know why! She behaved so impetuously that she seemed to rush to death. "For example, name?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and tried cautiously. "Arya! That''s my name! In addition, I can tell you that I come from another universe, a higher universe. But my hometown has been destroyed by you lunatics!" the woman''s pupils revealed unforgettable hatred. "Calm down! I''m not one of them yet. Please don''t vent your anger on me." aware that the other party''s mood began to get out of control again, Zhang Cheng immediately stepped back a little and warned. The woman who claimed to be Arya disdained her lips and said sarcastically, "it''s all the same! Look at what you do! What''s the difference with them? To be exact, you are more ferocious, cruel and ruthless than them. You are a natural executioner and murderer. Only you madmen can set off a Superstring war sweeping the whole multiverse." "What is superstring war?" Zhang Cheng continued his routine carefully. He realized that the other party seemed to know a lot of secrets about the organization, so he wanted to get as much information as possible before starting. "Don''t talk nonsense! Let it all end! Either you die or I die. If you win the final victory, they will naturally invite you to join. If you fail, it''s useless to know too much..." Chapter 983 What is it like for two monsters with the core of the planet as the energy unit to fight each other? The answer is that each collision will erupt light hundreds of thousands of times stronger than the only star in the solar system, and the energy impact is like sea waves, constantly impacting the earth and its satellite moon. Its amazing destructive power is much more terrible than the previous asteroid impact on the ground and the lightning storm over the atmosphere. Some places where the earth''s crust is relatively fragile began to disintegrate. At the junction of several plates, a large number of bright red magma gushed out, as if it had returned to the period when the earth had just formed, which is no different from the legendary purgatory. This time, the beginning of mass extinction is no longer just human beings, but countless animals and plants. In addition to invertebrates hidden in the deep sea, more than 90% of species have disappeared forever, and the whole planet goes back hundreds of millions of years ago. As for the gods on the ground, they hid early and waited patiently for the two huge figures in space to decide the outcome. In fact, when things get to this point, Zhang Cheng doesn''t care about life on earth. He just wants to defeat his opponents in front of him. But unfortunately, Arya is obviously not a vegetarian, and her combat experience is much richer than him. She has faced many dangers several times, and finally turned the crisis into safety with some special skills. At this moment, they are not so much fighting as fighting each other. Whoever can''t support first is the loser. Needless to ask, Zhang Cheng has an overwhelming advantage in this regard. Because he not only swallowed the star soul of Azeroth, but also swallowed something similar to the star soul embryo in the Harry Potter World, so in terms of the total amount, he should be at least two grades higher than the other party. "Is that all you can do?" while mocking, Arya built hundreds of complex mysterious patterns that could not be understood by mortals or even gods at a speed that could hardly be distinguished by the naked eye. In just a thousandth of a second, these patterns are transformed into the purest energy impact, and each one is completely different in type and strength. Obviously, there are bright spots in the benefits of doing so. One is to greatly reduce their own consumption without reducing their attack power; The second is that there is no way to defend through ordinary energy shields. After all, all shield magic usually constructs the force field or protective layer with the help of stable fulcrum, so it is very easy to collapse in an instant when the attack is extremely dense and uneven. "As an old woman who has lived for unknown years and has been kept as livestock for a long time, I don''t think you are qualified to say such words." Zhang Cheng also fully expresses his ability to learn, summarize and create from all over the world over the years. However, he did not choose to use sophisticated and complex spells, but increased the power of each released spell to the highest, so high that he could break through the critical value of protective magic at once. Although this will consume a little more energy, the damage can be just as terrible. Maybe when he first came into contact with magic, he subconsciously thought that gorgeous and changeable skills were the way for the caster to show his power, but as he went deeper, he gradually found that no matter how many skills were, they could not be compared with the crushing of pure energy level. It''s like a level 20 mage player in the game encounters a level 60 opposing mage player in the wild. No matter how good the operation consciousness of the former is, it is impossible to stop the latter''s instant magic. Sometimes, blindly pursuing superb skills and ignoring the most essential things of some forces is the real putting the cart before the horse. The so-called skill is actually an alternative to further improve your strength when your strength is stagnant or when melee is slow. But now, Zhang Cheng doesn''t need these alternatives at all. His existence itself means unlimited possibilities. "Shut up! I will defeat you! Kill you! Those guys will pay for what they have done!" Arya''s mental state obviously had serious problems and immediately accelerated the attack frequency. For a moment, thousands of colorful energy flashed in the deep space of the light spear. Because there is no air, sound can not spread in space, so no matter how violent the explosion will not produce even a little sound, and the two people''s dialogue is even completed through spiritual connection. "Kill me? Just rely on the poor energy storage in your body? Or do you think I won''t crush the former parent star behind me? No, honey, you never really understand my idea, and you don''t realize how many emotions cherished by ordinary people can I sacrifice in order to achieve my goal..." With the last word blurting out, Zhang Cheng suddenly held up the highest authority of the artifact in his hand and stabbed it hard at the blue planet not far away. "No. I saw that under the attack just now, the earth had been penetrated from the equator, and one third of the energy stretched out from the star core was extracted in just a few seconds. "Ha ha! Eat! Eat more!" Zhang Cheng laughed wildly and kicked the woman who rushed over to stop the supreme power from absorbing energy. powerful! Unmatched! Feeling the increasingly powerful artifact in his hand, he realized that his plan could finally take the last step. Watching the earth dry up and wither gradually, and finally lose all its vitality, Arya finally showed a look of despair in her pupils, opened her mouth and roared wildly: "good! Very good! Even if I''m destined to die, I''ll take you as a funeral companion before I die. Come on, let''s die together. Do you think I really haven''t made any preparations these years?" moment The star at the core of the galaxy suddenly began to become active and expand outward. The nearest mercury was soon swallowed up, followed by a rapid explosion. Its terrible power is hundreds of millions of times more terrible than any weapon known to mankind. "Damn! Are you crazy?" Zhang Cheng saw such a spectacular and terrible scene, and his pupils suddenly contracted. You should know that solar expansion is not an ordinary means. It will destroy most of the solar system, or form a huge black hole. "Crazy? No! I''m not crazy! I''ll make all of you regret! No one can fool me!" Arya''s face showed a happy expression, raised her chin like a proud princess, and calmly prepared for death. But at this time, a mysterious force suddenly tore the space, followed by Lao Chen wrapped up in the mecha. Chapter 984 "Did you do this?" Lao Chen stared at the expanding red star with incredible surprise. You know, it''s not easy for anyone to cause stellar expansion and destroy a galaxy in advance. This requires not only enough strength, but also considerable knowledge and hundreds of thousands of years of preparation. Zhang Cheng gently shook his head: "no, it''s not me, it''s the woman who claims to be ruthlessly abandoned by you." "Oh? Ruthless abandonment? Don''t say that I seem to be a scum man. After playing with a woman''s body and feelings, I will abandon her cruelly." Lao Chen turned and glanced at Arya, who looked indifferent nearby. "I don''t know whether you have played with her feelings and body, but I guarantee that her resentment against you is absolutely strong." Zhang Cheng sneered and joked. Facing the expanding sun, he did not show even a little tension, but his eyes were full of excitement and expectation. Because in the history of Azeroth universe, Titan, which is above all living beings, was only born in the interior of the planet, the strength of Titan also varies greatly according to the energy level contained in each planet. But I don''t know why stars that are thousands or even tens of thousands of times more powerful than planets have never bred a Titan. As a bold and crazy guy, Zhang Cheng tried a long time ago to swallow all the energy of a star directly through energy conversion, so as to turn himself from a planetary Titan to a stellar Titan and evolve towards a higher level of life again. Obviously, the sun in its twilight years is just a good choice. First of all, among the many stars in the universe, it is neither small nor small. It is quite close to the earth. It has been observed by scientists for many years. Whether it is the internal structure or the way of nuclear fusion, it has been studied for a long time. Secondly, in terms of energy level, its remaining energy is just the limit it can bear, and it won''t be killed by eating too much. Finally, and most importantly, the current sun is expanding rapidly, and the energy radiates around at a very fast speed. Even if it cannot be completely swallowed up, the remaining part can be dispersed to other parts of the solar system in the form of impact, so as to prevent the explosion caused by excessive energy concentration from damaging itself. Lao Chen was obviously not a fool. He immediately realized what Zhang Cheng wanted to do, and quickly opened his mouth to stop him: "are you crazy?! don''t do anything stupid! This kind of thing has gone beyond the scope of the trial. Let''s deal with it." "No!!!!! You can''t interfere! Don''t forget, the rules are the rules. This trial is dominated by me, so before I am killed, whatever happens is a part of the trial." Arya immediately argued loudly when she heard Lao Chen''s idea of participating in it again. After all, she has made so many preparations for this moment. If she fails in the end, what is the purpose of her planning and efforts for so many years. "Rules? Ha! Naive! What are rules? It doesn''t depend on you, but on us. Do you think the organization will give up a promising person for a worthless garbage? Don''t be silly, Arya, you''re just a sad prisoner and have no right to bargain with us." old Chen stretched out his hand and slapped the woman on the cheek, The attitude is full of contempt and contempt. Humiliation! Grief and anger! despair! Arya seemed to recall the terrible scene that her hometown was invaded, occupied and destroyed by the endless army. There were no words to describe her mood at this moment. However, just as she stared at her angry eyes as if she wanted to tear up the two men who looked very similar in front of her, Zhang Cheng suddenly smiled and shook his head and refused: "No, I don''t want to need anyone''s help. Remember our previous conversation? Since this is my trial, it should be completed by me alone. Whether it''s success or failure, it''s my choice. What''s more, I don''t think I will fail..." With the last word blurted out! He raised one end of the supreme power to the star, and the other side directly inserted into the original heart of his chest, and suddenly began to gather the huge energy everywhere. In just a few minutes, the light and heat generated by the continuous expansion of the sun were all attracted and transformed into pure energy to strengthen the body of Titan, which was terrible to the extreme. Stronger and stronger! It''s getting hotter and hotter! The temperature is getting higher and higher! Zhang Cheng''s metallic skin soon began to turn red with the naked eye, like a red soldering iron, emitting amazing power from the inside out, and there were slight melting and cracks in some places. There is no doubt that as the only star with the largest volume and the largest energy storage in the solar system, the sun is by no means better than you. Its energy is so huge that even in its twilight years, it can''t be borne by one or two titans. But the state of Zhang Cheng''s body is not the worst. The worst is the artifact - supreme power. In the process of energy transformation, it bears the most high temperature and heat. At present, it is densely covered with fine cracks, which is maintained by the magical energy injected by the master, otherwise it will break into small particles that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye in the next second. "Oh my God! You are really crazy..." old Chen narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. Although the mecha on his body compresses an entire star as a power source. But it''s one thing to use scientific and technological means, and it''s another thing to directly accommodate a star with your body. The latter is much more difficult and dangerous than the former. It''s a joke about life! In contrast, Arya''s eyes were full of excitement and expectation. She cursed with a voice that only she could hear: "die! Die! Arrogant madman! You won''t succeed!" However, to his disappointment, no matter how high the surface temperature of Zhang Cheng''s body rose, it never collapsed. After reaching the highest critical point, the temperature began to decline slowly, and finally returned to the normal level, and the expanding sun in the distance began to shrink unknowingly. When it shrinks to a certain extent, it suddenly shrinks sharply to form a star emitting white and cold light. White dwarfs, this is the ultimate destination of most stars with insufficient mass. Normally, they will survive in this posture for billions of years, and then eventually die in the universe. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t intend to let go of the sun and was still absorbing energy. In the end, the mass of the whole white dwarf was low to a certain extent, and finally collapsed, forming a huge black hole, constantly pulling the surrounding planets Chapter 985 With the stars turning into black holes, the solar system finally ushered in irreversible destruction in advance. Although there are still many planets that have not been captured and swallowed up by huge black holes, it is only a matter of time. After all, there is no celestial body around whose gravitational energy can match that of a black hole close at hand. Watching Jupiter, Saturn and other distant planets slowly approach the black hole, Lao Chen raised his mouth slightly, turned his head and asked aria, "is this the result you want? Create a madman you can never defeat and compare?" "No! It''s impossible! Like me, he is a person who relies on external forces to seize the core of the planet to obtain power. How can he swallow the huge energy of a star." the woman''s eyes twinkled with irrecoverable shock, clutching her fist and unwilling to admit the facts she saw. From the perspective of psychology, most people are not willing to take the initiative to admit their mistakes, let alone admit that the enemy forces them to be strong and excellent. Naturally, she is no exception. Most importantly, the destruction plan she spent a lot of time preparing went bankrupt. "Hum! Stupid! Who do you think he is? He is one of us! From the moment the initiator awakens, invisible forces will closely connect us. As long as we have a chance, we can become the most powerful existence in our respective universe. Tremble! Fear! Despair! Superstring war is about to usher in a new overlord, a real star Titan." Lao Chen opened his mouth and mocked recklessly. Nothing can make him feel happier than the joining of a powerful newcomer. Especially now that the superstring war is at a critical moment, the organization urgently needs the help of a master of energy, mystics and alchemy. "What are you going to do with me?" Arya obviously got used to the other party''s attitude and asked her most concerned questions directly. Everyone who is not a fool knows that she went a little too far this time, at least far beyond the test limit set by the organization, so she must accept a rather terrible punishment. However, she is not too worried about being directly executed. According to the organization''s consistent thinking, even the cannon fodder sent to the battlefield to consume each other should give full play to the last residual heat before death, not to mention herself who has absorbed the energy of half the planet''s core. "Dispose of you?" Lao Chen shook his head slightly. "No, no, no, the organization, including me, will not deal with you this time. On the contrary, your disposal will be decided by him. In short, you are his private property from the moment he passes the test. It has nothing to do with us whether he is willing to turn you into a weapon or a slave to vent his desires." "Him?!" Arya trembled obviously, and then turned her eyes to the man she desperately wanted to kill. Zhang Cheng still closed his eyes and showed no sign of waking up. The huge energy of the star was flowing to every corner of his body at a very fast speed. The metallic body was flashing dazzling golden light, as if it were undergoing some drastic change. As for the supreme power of the artifact, after completing his task, it has broken into countless high-energy particles and rotated around his body. Moreover, because the sun has collapsed into a black hole, the interior of the galaxy is now dark. There is nothing to measure time as a reference, and the evolving Titan is the only light source. I don''t know how long it took, maybe hours, days, months, decades When Zhang Cheng slowly opened his eyes, the whole person burst out a golden glow comparable to the sun. Even the black hole in the distance was affected by the terrible energy emitted at that moment, quickly became smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared completely. "Interesting! Is this the power of stars?" he raised his right hand and muttered calmly. If a Titan is compared to a humanoid Star Destroyer, it can easily destroy a planet, then the evolved stellar Titan is a humanoid Galaxy weapon, which can easily destroy a small galaxy. The gap between quality and quantity is exactly like the ancient Vikings rowing wooden sailboats and rushing towards modern warships with a displacement of more than 10000 tons. The latter only needs to stretch out a finger to crush the former to death. "How do you feel, my dear friend?" Lao Chen appeared nearby for the first time and asked with a smile. After a moment''s hesitation, Zhang Cheng immediately sighed and replied, "not bad! Now I can feel the ubiquitous strings in the universe! When you mentioned the so-called superstring war, you didn''t mean to seize these strings, break the shackles of time and space and move towards a higher-level universe?" "Hahaha! No! It''s not advance! It''s conquest! Our goal is to conquer all the Hyperdimensional spaces covered by the multiverse! In the places covered by the organization, either surrender or destroy, there is no third option. Come on, join us to see those absurd and mysterious real universes, rather than being trapped in this three-dimensional space forever." Old Chen smiled wildly and stretched out his right hand. "Of course! This is what I long for." without hesitation, Zhang Cheng stretched out his right hand and held it tightly with the other party. No more words! With some mysterious connection, they can all feel the ambitions and ideas in each other''s minds. A full minute later, Lao Chen turned and pointed to Arya, who was hung aside: "as my personal gift to welcome you to join, she is now your private property." "Give it to me?" Zhang Cheng looked at the woman who wanted to die with him with interest. In fact, there was not a trace of hatred or revenge in his heart. The reason is very simple. If Zhang Cheng is forcibly imprisoned in a place and knows that he is only a stepping stone for others, what he has done will be 10000 times more crazy than what caused star expansion before. "Yes! Her identity is very special. She is a direct descendant of the supreme ruler of a planet in the high-level universe. The organization destroyed the regime of that planet and transformed it into a forward military base. You can understand that she used to be a noble princess, and her soul contains the mysterious rules of the higher-level universe." Lao Chen explained calmly. "Sounds like a good subject, doesn''t it?" When he said these words, Zhang Cheng''s pupil was like a bright star, flashing a chilling light. Obviously, Arya aroused a strong desire for knowledge and power in his heart. As for whether the other party''s identity is a princess and whether she is beautiful, it is no longer important at this moment. What is important is that she has immeasurable research value and is worth being broken up on the anatomical table Chapter 986 String theory is a branch of non-traditional theoretical physics born in the middle and late 20th century. The biggest difference from traditional physics is that its core view holds that the basic unit of nature is not point particles such as electrons, photons, neutrinos and quarks, but very small linear "strings", including "open strings" with endpoints and ring-shaped "closed strings" or closed chords. Different vibrations and motions of strings produce different kinds of basic particles, and energy and matter can be transformed. It was this theory that gave birth to the later so-called concept of high latitude universe. Humans on earth began to realize for the first time that the universe in which they are located is not as simple as that observed by the naked eye, but a huge celestial body that is extremely complex and may not be able to pry the truth after human extinction. Time, space, soul and so on, which are regarded by many as the ultimate power, are just insignificant dust in the vast universe. ¡­¡­ With the help of an unknown device, Zhang Cheng followed Lao Chen to directly tear apart the three-dimensional universe and enter a wonderful space that can''t be described in words. no Maybe it can''t be called space! Because it itself does not have the length, width and height like the normal space, but is a bit similar to the two-dimensional space of the plane. Everything here is flat. In particular, staying in the black vortex, countless huge fleets and various huge war machines are more amazing than any science fiction film, novel and game scenes created by human beings. Through the narrow platform passage, the two quickly went one by one to a circular conference room, where 64 men and women with amazing looks stood. you ''re right! It''s men and women! And women account for nearly a third of them! After all, according to the probability of biogenesis, when humans conceive offspring, half of them are men and the other half are women, so it''s not surprising that some women appear. Looking at these heterosexuals who look very similar to himself, Zhang Cheng''s heart is full of absurd feelings. One of the girls with exposed clothes also winked at him. However, Lao Chen obviously didn''t care about these. He went straight to a man who looked about 30 years old and exuded the smell of a superior. He stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly: "the initiator, he has passed the test and officially joined us to become a member of the organization." "Very good! I welcome you to join on behalf of the organization." the man called the initiator smiled and nodded. "Thank you!" Because he was not familiar with everything around him, Zhang Cheng was very cautious, didn''t say too much nonsense, and also responded with a smile. The two people looked at each other for about ten seconds. The initiator immediately stopped the temptation, pointed to the only empty seat not far away and said, "that''s your position. Go and sit down. Next, we''ll start a meeting, re divide the area and formulate a new battle plan." After Zhang Cheng sat down, he raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. Pop! moment A vast star map appeared directly out of thin air in the conference room. Different from the simple three-dimensional starry sky in ordinary science fiction movies, this star map will have silver "strings" at intervals to completely isolate the stars from the stars. The distance between each string and string is divided by a series of numbers. It looks like an egg cake, which is cut up layer by layer and piece by piece. The initiator undoubtedly noticed the curiosity revealed by Zhang Cheng''s eyes and took the initiative to explain: "As you can see, this is not an ordinary star map, but a superstring star map. The isolated area of each string you see is equivalent to the whole universe observed by the primitive earth, and is several billion times larger. The so-called superstring war is to seize the control of the string through a series of means, enter the other party''s area, and then launch a war to obtain power Technology, knowledge and resources. " "What exactly is the string you mean?" Zhang Cheng frowned and asked. "String is a very complex thing. You can understand it as a physical phenomenon produced by super energy oscillation. According to the current known situation of the organization, there are 182 strings in the whole universe, almost all matter is produced from their oscillation, and magic energy is one of them. And we have mastered 20 of them." There was a trace of pride and pride in the tone of the initiator. But he has the right to be proud! It is a miracle that can not be copied to build up this huge force in front of us and become the supreme leader from scratch in the three-dimensional universe. In particular, sharing rights, knowledge, technology and power with members of the organization is by no means easy. Anyone can have such a mind and spirit, even if they are recruited from themselves in the parallel universe. Thinking of these, Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully: "I see! Please continue." "With 20 strings as the core, the area from d4357 to f8231 is the area we actually control. At present, our main attack direction is c1240. Here is a very difficult planet, temporarily named darkness. It is very, very special, about 30000 times the diameter of the earth, independent of all galaxies. In other words, there are no stars around it, but it breeds a very special civilization system. Among them, a group of human species claiming to be Harlem people mined special energy crystals from the depths of the earth, and on this basis, created one highly prosperous and developed city after another. In short, with the help of this crystalline power, they created weapons that were enough to pose a great threat to us, and wiped out all the first expeditionary forces. Because of this, the organization decided to recruit energy, mystics and alchemy masters to deal with these annoying guys. How about I give you this planet? Can you handle it for the organization? " The initiator briefly introduced the situation, and then stared at Zhang Cheng with expectant eyes. Superstring war is not the scene of warships covering the sky and blocking the sun in the minds of ordinary people, nor the crazy fight of drowning the enemy in a sea of insects. On the contrary, because the closer the string is to the string galaxy, the easier it is to breed highly developed civilization or incredibly powerful life, every attack is risking its own life. Because you never know how terrible energy and destructive power are hidden in those seemingly ordinary organisms. Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and stretched out a finger to constantly browse the information called the dark planet, most of which are images left over from the battle and destruction of the last expeditionary army. After about twenty minutes of silence, he touched his chin and replied, "no problem, give it to me." Chapter 987 As a newcomer to the battle Conference for the first time, after taking over the task of raiding the dark planet, Zhang Cheng ignored the remaining big strategies that were too complex for him and a large number of exclusive terms that he didn''t understand at all. He sat quietly and constantly browsed the information in the database, especially the part about strings. As the initiator just mentioned, string is something that can not be described in words. To be exact, no words can describe its incredible power. In short, a main string can provide endless energy for the expeditionary army. Even if hundreds of millions of fleets and cannon fodder are all dead, as long as the main string is still in hand, it can create a huge interstellar fleet beyond that before a pen with the existing technology in a few days at most. inexhaustible! There is no limit! Never weak! The super energy oscillation produced by the main string is like an inexhaustible gold mine. The most important thing is that only through it can we enter the high latitude universe from the low dimensional universe, get rid of the constraints of time and space, and obtain the same ability as the regional life from the moment of entry. For example, the life of some high latitude universes can be completely free from the constraints of space and jump freely in different spaces. For example, the life of some high-dimensional universes is free from the constraints of time, and they can travel freely in parallel universes between the past and the future. Such a terrible ability is almost as irresistible as a God to humans in the three-dimensional universe. But as long as you master a main string connected with the universe, you can enter this area through it, the whole expeditionary army or obtain the same power, and then launch a destructive attack to conquer one planet after another. In addition, there are a large number of small strings in the whole multiverse, the most common of which is the string dividing the minimum time point and the parallel universe. It is they that maintain the past, present and future, and the infinite possibilities of the whole universe. Obviously, the fantasy worlds that Zhang Cheng has been to before actually exist in a corner of the universe and are likely to be under the jurisdiction of the organization. But as an organization strong enough to occupy nearly one ninth of the universe, no one cares about one or two planets. Judging from previous plans and campaigns, it is only to clean up the planet with life around the main string, and even the Council is too lazy to pay attention to the rest. Just as he was concentrating on trying to understand those complicated scientific theories and strange intelligent species, Lao Chen suddenly came near, knocked hard on the table and asked, "Hey! What are you thinking? You''re so absorbed!" "No! Nothing! I''m just a little shocked by the string and the real form of the universe." Zhang Cheng stopped reading the data, raised his head and replied with a smile. "Ha ha! Relax, don''t be so nervous. Everyone here is just like you when they first came, but they will gradually understand and get familiar with you after a little adaptation for a period of time. Well, don''t think too much now. We''re going to hold a welcome party for you before going out." old Chen waved his hands excitedly. Not only him, but also several members who looked quite young around, also showed interested expressions, as if they were looking forward to the so-called "welcome party". Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng refused straightforwardly without hesitation: "sorry, I''m not in the mood to participate in recreational activities for the time being. At least I won''t waste even a second until I solve the dark planet, not to mention the boring thing like a party." After that, he ignored the surprised or curious eyes of the people around him, turned and disappeared at the end of the dark and deep corridor. "Wow! Another cold type?" the woman who winked at Zhang Cheng not long ago raised her eyebrows. "Damn it! I thought I finally got a handsome guy who could relieve my loneliness a little, but who thought it was a guy who didn''t understand the amorous feelings." "That''s right! I haven''t been in love for six billion years. For women, it''s the cruelest torture in the universe." Two other women also joined in the denouncing. For a moment, the meeting room chattered like 1500 ducks croaking together. "Cough!" old Chen Shi couldn''t hear any more. He coughed twice and reminded him, "ladies, please remember that we are all ourselves in countless parallel universes, and there is a microsecond connection between us. Are you really hungry enough to plan to attack another self?" "Hum! Don''t do this! Tell us what''s the matter with the new man? I always feel that he is emitting a dangerous smell all the time!" the woman who spoke first turned her eyes and asked in a low voice. "He is indeed very dangerous! He is much more dangerous than most of us! In the process of trial, he destroyed at least three planets, one of which is his own mother planet earth. Think about it, who among us will be so crazy that we even let go of our own mother star? And who will treat the former kind as a mole ant again and again, bringing them despair and destruction? So I suggest you don''t provoke him. Even I can''t see what''s going on in his mind and what amazing actions he will make next... " When saying these words, Lao Chen''s tone was full of warning. Genius? crazy? devil? Even he didn''t know how to describe Zhang Cheng''s performance in the whole trial process, especially the completely different choice from normal people in the face of danger. It''s no different from crossing a corner and stepping on the accelerator without loosening when driving. It''s just that so far, every corner of Zhang Cheng is perfect and elegant, so it''s unclear whether it''s luck or the result of careful planning in his mind. "This guy destroyed the earth and all humans on it?" a woman''s face changed slightly when she heard the news. Although the hands of most members have been covered with the blood of innocent people, and some even led their men to destroy one galaxy after another, they all joined the organization through trial. Before that, most of them had some special feelings for their hometown, and some even occasionally went back as ordinary people and were eager to keep this beautiful memory forever. Lao Chen nodded solemnly: "Yes! No scruples! No hesitation! As long as he thinks it''s good for him, he will do it without hesitation. Although he is harmless to humans and animals, I can guarantee that if any of you annoy him, he will never be stingy and double his revenge when the time is ripe. Oh, by the way, a guy who failed in the trial once threatened Coerce him, and the result is extremely tragic. If you are interested, you can enjoy it through the superstring observer... " Chapter 988 Getting rid of meaningless social entertainment, Zhang Cheng quickly entered his role and took over a well-equipped expedition fleet from the organization. Including 20 billion ground combat units, 5000 large Star Destroyers, 20000 medium-sized Star Destroyers, 100000 small outer space combat ships, three super carriers, 300000 supply ships and transport ships, including terrorist weapons that can destroy planets and even stars with one blow It can be said that this fleet composed entirely of advanced technology is enough to sweep the universe where the earth is located and attack those alien black technologies that were once regarded as unattainable by mankind. But the problem is that such an expedition armed to the teeth was defeated by a group of Harrison people who didn''t even understand what the universe was. They use a mysterious weapon called "the eye of Harrison" to decompose all intruders into particles that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye in an instant. Almost all energy and material weapons are as fragile and ridiculous as a newborn baby in front of the "eye of Harrison". If the commander had not reacted quickly enough and fled directly with the help of the adjacent main string, I''m afraid there would be an empty seat in the conference room now. Maybe that''s what''s interesting about the high latitude universe. You never know what a powerful and incomprehensible enemy you will encounter on the next planet. However, Zhang Cheng does not intend to use this expeditionary army too early, but uses the infinite energy near the main string to build a portal to hell. In less than a few minutes, the long-awaited demon Legion appeared inside the Mothership that can accommodate hundreds of millions of lives through space folding technology. "Here... Where is it?" Reines, the enchanted Witch King, looked around at the walls and sky full of science fiction, and his eyes showed strong curiosity. "This is a space carrier! You are at the entrance of another higher dimensional universe." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and stared at the cannon fodder whose combat effectiveness can almost be described as slag, with an expressionless explanation. you ''re right! Once in the three-dimensional universe, the government and the Burning Legion and hell demons who have destroyed countless planets are basically five dregs in front of the military strength to organize terrorism. In particular, the main gun carried on the star carrier can send a guy like the dark Titan Sargeras to meet his old friends in the Titan pantheon. "Great Dark Lord! Your wisdom and strength amaze the humble me! Please allow me to offer you supreme respect and loyalty!" belom, the first lord of nasrezm and the leader of the fear demon king, is always good at seizing the opportunity to flatter. Although he was cunning by nature, he knew very well that such advanced technology contrary to magic was not what his master was good at, but he was very smart and didn''t point it out. "Master, are you calling us to start a war?" Polak, the Lord of doom, asked cautiously. "War? Yes, I''m going to start a war. But before that, I need to fear the devil''s ability. First, I need to break into the enemy''s interior and find out what the technology they use is. In particular, it''s called the" eye of Harrison. "Zhang Cheng didn''t try to hide anything and explained the situation directly. Although he himself has always believed that violence, killing and destruction are the best means of ending the problem, he doesn''t mind playing tricks when there is insufficient violence in his hand. Anyway, he is also good at this aspect. "Your consciousness is... To infiltrate, disguise, provoke, and let those stupid enemies kill each other?" bellom''s eyes glittered with a terrible red light, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, revealing shark like sharp teeth. For the fear Lord, this set of actions to disintegrate and destroy the enemy from the inside is familiar. They are irreplaceable pioneers in almost every Burning Legion expedition. Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "That''s right! But this time, it''s different from all the enemies you''ve met before. They call themselves Harlem people. They are a kind of life with dark skin and shape very similar to elves. Their individual strength is very powerful, and even comparable to most abyss Lords. Most importantly, this planet called darkness produces an energy crystal. With energy crystal, they Everyone can release unimaginable terror magic. If the number is large enough to a certain extent, even my life will be in danger. " "I see! Please rest assured that nasrezm will infiltrate the planet and bring back the secrets of the harlems for you." bellom bent down and bowed deeply. "Very good! I will send a fleet to create some death and unrest, so that you can sneak in. Now, take action. I don''t like waiting for a long time." after that, a clone adjutant behind Zhang chengchong winked. The latter understood and immediately ordered the dispatch of one tenth of the warships and land units to rush towards the dark planet and launch a carpet attack. At the same time, a transport landing ship full of fear demon landed quietly on the ruins not far from the battlefield. Just as Zhang Cheng observed the damage caused by the fleet to the planet through a three-dimensional detector, a bright spot suddenly appeared on the dark planet surface. Next second Buzz! All the warships involved in the attack seemed to be torn by some powerful force. In the blink of an eye, they began to disintegrate until they became small particles that could not be distinguished by the naked eye. No brilliant explosion! There was no deafening noise! But it feels more gloomy and terrible! The unknown is the most chilling thing! Zhang Cheng can even detect subtle energy fluctuations from the flash of light just now. Unlike the destruction sphere made by Lao Chen, it is closer to the understanding and application of strings. No wonder the organization has spent millions of years recruiting and cultivating a master of energy, mystics and alchemy in order to deal with a mere planet. Because the weapon invented by the Harrison people is not so much a product of science and technology as closer to mysticism and magic. "Interesting! It seems that as long as I conquer this planet, I can fully understand what string is and how to use its endless energy..." With the mumbling that only he could hear, Zhang Cheng sat in his own position with his hands crossed and waited patiently for the action of the fear demons. Having got rid of the constraints of time and space, he didn''t need to care that the plan would waste years, decades, hundreds and thousands of years. He wants only one thing, that is to make himself satisfied with the final result Chapter 989 Irena FASS, the name of the living planet of the era under the feet of the haresens, translates into the eternal dark land. Just like its name, it is far away from all stars. In addition, there is an energy called Tongguang in the atmosphere, which makes the sky like a closed iron curtain to isolate the whole planet from the outside world. From the moment of its birth, the Harlem people bred here are full of legend. According to human aesthetics, the men among them are handsome and handsome, and the women are beautiful and attractive. In addition to the bright black color of the skin, there are almost no defects all over the body. Most importantly, they are too close to the main chord, so they have evolved a unique special constitution that can extract energy from the crystals inside the planet for their own use. Moreover, after unknown billions of years of catalysis, the whole planet is almost a huge energy crystal, which is far more dangerous than any star. If you use some powerful weapons to destroy it directly, God knows what will happen and whether it will cause irreparable damage to the main string. It is for this reason that the organization chose the most time-consuming landing operation, hoping to occupy the planet rather than simple and rough destruction. ¡­¡­ With the bombardment of the Starfleet and the start of countless large-scale logins, the originally silent ground ushered in a terrible war. The gray crystals of these wearers fixed on the body surface with unknown pikes, in small groups, continue to release energy shocks comparable to millions of tons of equivalent nuclear warheads, each time causing extremely considerable casualties, especially without the support of the Mothership''s protective cover. A total of 2 billion is like an ant moving an overwhelming army of cannon fodder. It was destroyed without support for ten hours. No bodies or any mutilation left! Some are just high-energy particles with strange light spots in the air! "Hum! Stupid invaders! They are like ugly fish in the underground river. They look like a large number, but in fact they can''t pose a threat." a man stroked his long black and purple hair and despised it with disdain. "Don''t be careless! I always have a bad feeling that there are fewer invaders this time than last time, and they don''t seem to come to fight at all, but they seem to come to die." a woman nearby gave a warning with her eyebrows locked. Just when the man wanted to say something, a huge black shadow suddenly fell into the sky, turned into a black shadow and directly drilled into his nose. Next second He fell to his knees with a plop, his eyes flashing a strange red light, and the muscles on his face were painful and happy for a while, as if he had committed some terrible disease. But before the other members of the team could react to what had happened, the whole man twitched twice, followed by a complete fainting. "Hey! What''s the matter with you?" the woman quickly squatted down and slapped each other on the cheek in panic. You should know that because of their physique, Harlem people never get sick, nor age or die. Unless they are killed, even if their hands and feet are broken, they can be repaired by mysterious spells. "We must take him back quickly! Let''s go! There are no enemies here." the leader ordered with a dignified expression. Soon, the team took the guy who was in a coma and ran on the ground with great speed. After a while, it entered an entrance to the underground. They did not notice that the wounded who fell to the ground and fell into a coma had secretly opened their eyes and carefully observed the surroundings. In fact, at this moment, there are not only one but hundreds of teams with suddenly unconscious wounded. Some teams even fainted more than two members. Needless to ask, these poor guys have been occupied by the demon of fear, and they are no longer the same person. After all, their physical quality and strength are incomparably strong, which does not mean that their souls are equally strong. On the contrary, in the long-term isolation from the outside world, most Harlem people have an arrogant attitude, feel that they are the Supreme Master of the planet, and there is nothing to compete with their incomparable self. In addition, the expeditionary army was easily eliminated, which further contributed to their arrogance. As a result, I met the fear devil who likes to play tricks and tricks, and was caught all at once. More than half of them collapsed under the terrible mental torture, the soul was swallowed, and the body was replaced by the demon of fear. There are also some strong willed people who, without exception, have been forcibly suppressed and lost control of their bodies. As the first lord of nasrezm, bellom has taken the body of a male Harlem and is rapidly digesting the residual language, knowledge, habits, interpersonal relationships and other information in each other''s mind. When he arrived at an underground city with huge energy crystals, he opened his eyes and pretended not to know anything. He asked, "what''s going on? What happened? How did we come back?" "Are you awake?!" the team leader stared in surprise. "Yes! Tell me what''s going on?" bellom winked, pretending to be innocent. "You suddenly fainted on the battlefield and scared us all," another team member volunteered to help explain. "Faint? Damn it! Why don''t I remember!" bellom continued to play his natural acting and deception ability, sitting on the ground and tightening his eyebrows. In contrast, the team leader was very happy to see his fainted team members wake up, smiled and comforted: "relax, maybe those invaders used some attack means we don''t know. Now it''s best to go to the elders to check." "No! No! I feel good now!" bellom immediately shook his head without thinking. Through swallowing the soul, he already knew that the elders of the Harlem people had unimaginable power, for fear of revealing something or being discovered by the other party. "Are you sure?" "Very sure! Don''t worry about me, I''m fine. Besides, if you don''t mind, I''d like to go home early and have something to eat." "Yes! Just leave the task to me." "See you in ten light hours!" "Goodbye!" ¡­¡­ It has to be said that the demon king of fear is indeed a master of disguise and deception. Hundreds of them sneaked into the Harlem society, none of them were exposed, they all integrated into it safely, and did not even arouse the slightest vigilance of the enemy. But in order to plan for the future, these guys didn''t start to act immediately, but lived a regular life like the Harrison people and waited patiently for the opportunity. Chapter 990 When the fear demons lurked down one by one and hid in the dark to observe this strange planet and the strange residents living on the planet, two guests were welcomed on Zhang Cheng''s space carrier. One of them is a familiar old Chen, while the other is a cold looking woman. Staring into their eyes, he asked expressionless, "what''s the matter?" "Of course! I heard that you used one tenth of the expeditionary army in exchange for hundreds of low-strength spies to sneak into the Harlem society?" the woman asked in a bad tone. "That''s right! But my fear Lord is not just a spy! They are the best conspirators, enough to subvert a seemingly powerful country or organization from the inside. The reason why you failed to attack before is that you relied too much on violence and regarded it as the truth of conquering the universe. Of course, to some extent, I also agree with the importance of violence, but in violence When it''s not enough, I''ll take another strategy, "Zhang Cheng explained without panic. However, the woman obviously didn''t think so. She retorted with a sneer: "do you know the social structure of the harlems? Do you know the distribution of their rights, power and resources? No! You don''t! So your ridiculous plan is doomed to failure. Don''t waste time, newcomer. You don''t know what a real superstring war is at present." "Hey! You''ve gone a little too far!" Lao Chen, standing aside, said. "Too?" the woman turned and stared at him with two vertical pupils like reptiles. "You know how much time it takes me to build an expeditionary fleet? But what about this guy? He didn''t even think about it, so he buried one tenth of his strength as a cover." "Shut up! Remember, that''s the decision of the initiator. If you have any complaints, go to him and don''t play prestige in front of a new person." Lao Chen scolded without weakness. From their tit for tat attitude, it is not difficult to see that their relationship is not good, and it is by no means the first time they quarrel. "Hum! It seems that you are on the side of the newcomers this time, aren''t you? Let''s wait and see what effect this so-called thief plan can have." after that, the woman turned into the time-space linker and returned to the headquarters with the power of the main string. Looking at the unstable overflow energy emitted from the crack, Lao Chen helplessly sighed and explained: "That woman was responsible for technology research and development and logistics support just now. Almost all expeditionary fleets, clone soldiers, weapons and equipment came from her. In addition, almost every expedition will produce a lot of wear and tear, resulting in some irritability in her nerves. But don''t worry, usually she just complains and loses her temper, and won''t go to the initiator A complainant. " "So she came to demonstrate today? She thought I was a newcomer who had just joined the organization and looked easy to bully." there was a dangerous light in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. "Damn it! Promise me not to go crazy, or you will be besieged." old Chen clenched his teeth and issued a warning. Perhaps if other people in the organization make such a response, he will regard it as a verbal vent, but the guy in front of him is definitely not just vent. "Relax, I''m not so stupid. But since someone takes the initiative to provoke, I''ll fight back accordingly. I believe it will be very exciting to beat the lady''s face in the regular meeting after my plan conquers the dark planet, won''t it?" Zhang Cheng''s corners of his mouth rose slightly and showed a meaningful smile. You know, he is not the kind of person who will swallow his breath, especially a second-line member in charge of equipment and logistics. you ''re right! It''s a second-line member! Perhaps in the eyes of many people, such people engaged in scientific research and logistics supply are basically the irreplaceable core of a country or organization. Unfortunately, in the superstring war, their greatest use is not to invent anything new, but to effectively integrate all technologies in the conquered areas, that''s all. This means that the traditional concept of focusing on R & D and innovation does not work here, or even faster than plundering other civilized technologies. On the contrary, those front-line combat members, each with unimaginable power, can easily destroy galaxies when necessary. They are the irreplaceable main force. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng, who has the power of stellar Titans, is such a main attack force. Although he doesn''t quite understand what the other party suddenly came to the door for, he won''t turn a blind eye to this provocation. He must make a tough response. "Hey, it''s up to you. Finally, you''d better not fail in your plan, or..." Lao Chen deliberately delayed a long voice, and the implication is self-evident. "I see! There is no word" failure "in my dictionary." Zhang Cheng promised categorically. He is not a fool. He understands that this task is essentially a test of his own ability and vision. If it succeeds, it will be easy to say anything. It means that it may be assigned to a certain region to be solely responsible for attacking cities and territories in a region and expanding the scope of influence of the organization. But if it fails, it is impossible to obtain major rights for a long time. Maybe it will be marginalized and completely reduced to the role of consultant. After all, within the organization, the rights section not only means mastering a huge fleet and resources, but also means being able to take a main chord as the center and establish its own base. "I hope so! I have great expectations of you!" After leaving this sentence, Lao Chen also left the Mothership and returned to the headquarters. After the two disappeared for more than half an hour, Zhang Cheng, sitting in his chair, muttered to himself with a smile: "interesting! An organization that seems United but is full of fierce competition. It seems that the main string is an irresistible temptation for each member. In that case, I''ll show my ability a little." The voice just fell! He turned to Polak, the Lord of doom, who stood behind him and said nothing, "go! Inform all the demons of the Legion that it''s time to start a hunt and let all the demons begin to evolve in a stronger direction." "Hunting? You mean..." Pollack''s eyes twinkled with a green flame symbolizing evil energy. "I believe you have seen how powerful the Harrisons are! Devour them! Or be killed by them! This is my chance to give the new Burning Legion! You are too weak. If you don''t want to become like downright cannon fodder, fight hard." "As you wish! Supreme Master!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 991 Plunder! devour! Evolution! For demons, as long as they can make themselves stronger, blood, race and so on are not important at all. Soon, under the arrangement of Zhang Cheng, those powerful lords quietly landed on the surface of the dark planet through landing ships, formed a hunting team, and began to launch crazy attacks on the civilians of the harlems. In less than half a month, at least 2000 harlems were killed, more than half of them civilians. Of course, the demon lords are not much better. Nearly half of them died miserably on the spot in the other party''s retaliation, and many were irreversibly seriously injured. As a result, they were killed by their own people to prevent the disclosure of information that should not be disclosed. But similarly, the harvest is also quite rich. Through the cruel and bloody vivisection and the application of magic and genetic technology, a small number of demon lords finally began to absorb and manipulate the energy stored in those crystals like the Harrison people. In addition, there were hundreds of fear demons of "guide Party", and they began to apply those powerful and terrible technologies to the Legion before long. In less than half a year, tens of millions of new demons mixed with Harlem genes were born in the huge Mothership incubator. Compared with their predecessors, their bodies are undoubtedly stronger and more sensitive to energy. They can easily perform destructive spells that only high-level demon lords could use before. In addition, the new demons also showed unparalleled coordination. They are no longer full of madness, chaos, tyranny and the oppression of the strong against the weak. On the contrary, they have an unprecedented identity and consciousness identity with each other. They vaguely form two distinct camps with those arida warlocks, abyss lords, fear demons and doomsday guards, and even gradually begin not to listen to each other''s leadership. There is no doubt that there is a mysterious power hidden in the Harlem gene, which leads to the current change. Zhang Cheng deliberately turned a blind eye to the opposition between the new demons and the original demons, allowing both sides to fight secretly, while he devoted himself to sorting out and analyzing the information and data sent by the fear demons. As the only intelligent race on this lonely planet, the recorded history of the Harrison people was born 47 million years ago. Of course, the so-called "year" does not refer to the time spent by the earth in a circle around the sun, but a periodic change in the magnetic field of the dark planet, about 27000 hours. At the moment of completion of this process, almost all energy crystals will emit dazzling light. Although it will only last for a few seconds, it can make the Harrison people aware of the passage of time. And almost every big city must be built on a complete crystal. Only in this way can the crops and animals planted around thrive and reproduce. Otherwise, it will completely maintain the desolate state of no grass in the open field and on the surface. It can be said that the huge number of crystals inside the planet is the basis for the survival of the Harrison people. As for the legendary "eye of Harrison", it is said that it is in the hands of a mysterious organization calling itself gurus. They are held by the oldest and wisest members recognized by the Harrison people. A total of 37 people, including their identity and headquarters, are unknown. To be exact, it is forbidden to talk about topics related to them in Harlem society. "A mysterious organization separated from ordinary people but holding the most powerful weapon of the whole race? It''s really cautious! But it doesn''t matter. I''ll let you know that the most terrible enemies often come not from the outside, but from the inside..." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly, showed a chilling smile, turned and said to the female clone aide who helped him manage the huge army: "Go and contact my fear demons, let them start to create rumors, panic and riots, incite the Harrison people to hate their ruling class, especially the elders who claim to be superior, and then wait for the opportunity to create conflict and confrontation." "Understand!" the proud female adjutant bent down and bowed deeply, followed by turning away from the room. Appreciating her attractive back, Zhang Cheng touched his chin and muttered: "Selfishness is the common nature of all intelligent life! There is no exception to any intelligent life! Maybe the Harrison people can restrain it through religion, belief and habit, but it is impossible to eradicate it. All I have to do is water and fertilize the seeds deeply buried in the soil, and watch them take root and sprout, and finally grow into towering trees." ¡­¡­ With advanced means of communication, within two hours, the fear demons lurking among the Harlem people received the task and began to contact their own kind one after another to select some weak willed targets. Some of them start from the feelings between young people, while others encourage those ambitious and capable guys to seize power from the older generation. In about half a year, at least six underground cities on the dark planet broke out rebellion, and more began a fierce political struggle for the right at hand. The wise elders of the Harrison people obviously found something wrong and tried to find out what happened. But unfortunately, once the seed called selfishness takes root in the crowd, it can no longer be suppressed. In particular, the bold young people simply don''t understand how much harm their actions will cause to the whole ethnic group. They are full of thoughts that once they have supreme power, they can lead the ethnic group to strength, or even leave their hometown to explore the vast sky. you ''re right! The fear demons have made full use of the characteristics of young people who are easy to be motivated, and successfully turned them into the root and scourge of social unrest. Poor these guys also think they are right. Those old guys hold power and are completely a meaningless waste of time. "Hey, hey, hey! Look at those fools! They are like green male dogs. If they give a little stimulation, they will act according to our will." a fear demon hid in the dark and gave a sinister sneer. He admitted that these dark skinned humanoid creatures were so powerful that even the Burning Legion would be destroyed in a very short time. But the problem is that the peaceful environment has protected them so well for a long time that they are full of countless naive ideas in character and don''t know the familiar people around the embankment at all. "Don''t be careless! Don''t forget that the task given to us by the master is to completely disrupt the order. Now only a few cities have rioted, which is not enough." another fear demon warned. "Don''t worry! My dear brother! There is a human saying that a single spark can start a prairie fire. Now that the fire has been lit, will it be far away to sweep the whole planet..." Chapter 992 Some scholars once said that no regime will be willing to fail, so every transfer of power will be filled with unimaginable violence and chaos. The winner will naturally become a new ruler and establish order and law conducive to himself, while the loser will be killed and purged with tolerance, which has never been an exception since ancient times. At least according to the history of the earth, there has been no so-called "transfer of peaceful rights" for the time being. Although the Harlem people are not a society with class and contradiction in the strict sense. On the contrary, their organizational structure is closer to the atmosphere of primitive society and clan commune family. However, as we all know, where there are people, there are interests, where there are interests, there is right and wrong, where there is right and wrong, there is love and hate, where there is love and hate, there are disputes, where there are factions, where there are factions, there is politics, where there is politics, there are transactions, and where there are transactions, there are gratitude and resentment In short, no matter how harmonious a group is, countless subtle cracks can be found as long as the interested person carefully observes it with a magnifying glass. If you deliberately enlarge these cracks and then carry a little "private goods" to instigate a little between two contradictory people or groups, the result is often disastrous. ¡­¡­ "How''s it going? Is my plan going well?" Zhang Cheng asked without looking back while sitting in the Mothership and enjoying the war picture from the ground. "Of course! It can''t be more smooth! Let them kill each other? It''s a great idea! You know? In just less than half an hour, their casualties exceeded the total killing value of the first expedition." Lao Chen praised loudly without thinking. When praising, I don''t forget to glance at the cold woman not far away with playful eyes. Unfortunately, the latter obviously belongs to facial paralysis. No matter what kind of stimulation, it will not show even a little angry. It will stand in place without saying a word and constantly use the equipment in its hand to record all the data on the battlefield. After several minutes, she said, "since you have successfully provoked the civil war of the harlems, you must have obtained a lot of their bodies?" "That''s right!" Zhang Cheng nodded gently, without trying to hide. As a person with unlimited desire for knowledge, he never hides his evil, cruel and crazy side, and sometimes even shows it. "Give me a thousand! In return, I''ll give you a special soldier." the woman put forward the exchange terms directly. "Special?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and expressed surprise. "That''s right! I just integrated an interesting reptilian intelligent life gene and created it based on the results..." Before the woman finished speaking, Lao Chen immediately stood up and interrupted, "Damn it! Don''t you want to trade that thing? Crazy! That thing is out of control!" "Out of control?" the woman smiled contemptuously, pointing to the newborn demons everywhere on the mothership. "Do you think they are controlled by their hands? No! Idiot! These guys with the desire to kill, destroy and destroy in their hearts are also uncontrolled. But why are they willing to surrender at the feet of a person? The answer is very simple. That person will give them what they want. By the same token, although my creation is not like a clone soldier or a war controlled by artificial intelligence It is impossible for a machine to obey orders 100 percent, but it will obey orders as long as it can satisfy its deep-seated desire. " "It sounds reasonable. I''m curious. What exactly is what you just talked about? Is it like the so-called" Zerg "described in science fiction movies?" Zhang Cheng raised his head and looked into each other''s eyes meaningfully. "Zerg? No, I won''t create such low-level things. They are not even qualified for cannon fodder. What I create is a powerful and perfect life, specifically a mother. She can combine with any life, integrate the excellent parts of each other''s genes, and then fertilize in large quantities to create an army from scratch by accelerating the growth rate. Believe me, As long as you see her, you will love her without reservation. She is a masterpiece of biotechnology and has unlimited possibilities. "The woman raised her chin and explained proudly. "Don''t listen to her! That thing is extremely dangerous! The organization once used it in a landing battle. The monster swallowed up all life on a planet in only three days, leaving only a bunch of deformed and sick monsters." Lao Chen quickly gave his own view. From his disgusted eyes, it is not difficult to see that the so-called matrix is so terrible that it is directly sealed after the test. Zhang Cheng touched his chin and hesitated for a moment. Finally, he replied with a smile: "deal! I want the matrix! Later, I will ask the adjutant to send the body back to the headquarters." "Thank you! Trust me, you won''t regret the deal." after saying that, the woman turned and left on the spot without stopping for a second. Seeing her disappearing back, Lao Chen subconsciously frowned and asked, "don''t you want to teach her a lesson? Why do you have to deal with her!" "There is essentially no difference between teaching her a lesson and making a deal with her. I do it because I think the deal is good for me, and teaching her a lesson is after the complete capture of the dark planet. You should understand that the more you deal with an enemy, the more you have to show a friendly side, make him unconsciously relax his vigilance, and then when he thinks you have become a friend When you are friends, stab a fatal knife in the back. " Although when he said these words, Zhang Cheng''s tone was as soft as whispering in his sweetheart''s ear, it gave people the feeling of shivering. "My God! Your dark character won''t be liked by many people in the organization!" Lao Chen twitched inadvertently. "Why should I please most people? No! Just let the initiator understand that I am more valuable than others in the organization and can help him win wars after wars. As for other things, we don''t have to care too much. After all, we''re not having a fellowship. Instead of wasting our time and energy on maintaining hypocritical relationships with each other Emotionally, it''s better to use your brain and complete the battle plan as soon as possible. " "Oh? You know the initiator very well?" "I just know myself very well! Don''t forget that we are all ourselves in the parallel universe. As long as we are willing to spend some time, it''s not difficult to understand the idea of the initiator." "What about me? What do you think I want?" "You are just an executor! Without a clear idea and purpose, just like those ordinary people who are fooling around. Unless the organization gives orders, they will always look lazy." Chapter 993 The invisible gray fog always covers the surface of the dark planet. Except with the help of advanced electronic imaging technology, it is impossible to see the scenery five meters away, but the Harrison people are obviously not included. Due to the perennial lack of light, the dark planet is always in an extremely cold state, especially the surface temperature, which is close to minus 200 degrees Celsius on average. Normally, there is absolutely no life to survive. But interestingly, in places close to those large energy crystals, the temperature will increase significantly, and even melt the frozen water sources to form mountains, lakes and rivers. With water, there is the source of life, and all kinds of plants and animals will reproduce and provide a good living environment and food source. Because of this, the talent of harleyson will take the huge energy crystallization as the main body to build magnificent underground cities. After tens of millions of years of exploration and search, they have found almost all large energy crystals in the shallow layer of the earth''s surface, so whoever controls more cities can become the real master of the planet. ¡­¡­ Hundreds of heavily armed young people were approaching the entrance of an underground city quietly at a very fast speed. To be exact, this is not an underground city in the ordinary sense, but the origin of their entire ethnic group. At the same time, it is also the first gathering created with the power of energy shortcut. It is regarded as the holy land of civilization, race and religion, and the original city. As the divisions and contradictions among the harlems became more and more serious, the fear demons finally planned a landmark attack. These fools are naturally bewitched and incited. They believe that they can use pure violence to create chaos and destruction, and force those old people to bow to themselves and hand over their rights. "The future of the Harrison people should be created by young people, not by a group of corrupt old people." This is the idea that the fear demons continue to instill into young people in the dark. They even created an organization tit for tat with the Presbyterian Council to initially build and establish a basic power framework. Skillful in calculation, they know very well that once the young people at the bottom of society taste the taste of power, they will soon lose their original innocence and gradually degenerate into an aspirant who is willing to do anything. As the first lord of nasrezm, the new Burning Legion, bellom is now a well deserved leader of the rebel army. He hides alone in the cracks of cold rocks and carefully observes the movement ahead. After several hours, he quietly told his deputy: "go! Let two teams disguise as dead caravans and approach the entrance to test the city''s response." "I see!" Another fear demon who occupied the Harlem people nodded without thinking, raised his left hand and waved to his accomplice not far away. The latter understood, immediately put on a ragged dress, covered the crystal wrist guard symbolizing the status and strength of the "warrior" with dirty leather, pretended to be in a panic and ran towards the entrance. About ten minutes or so, when they approached the metal gate inlaid with black patterns, two dazzling strong lights shot down from the height to illuminate the only channel. moment Two teams of twenty people were completely exposed to each other''s line of sight. In the blink of an eye, a man in black and brown leather appeared above the tall city gate, shouting at the top of his voice, "here is the sacred origin of the Harlem people! Report your name and origin! Otherwise I have the right to refuse you to enter!" "We are businessmen! We have just suffered a terrible attack! A group of ugly and ferocious monsters suddenly jumped out of the darkness and killed two-thirds of the team. We are the only survivors." the leading woman said the prepared lie without thinking. "Monsters? Are they those huge and ugly guys with green fire in their eyes?" the man on the gate asked subconsciously with a frown. The woman quickly nodded: "yes! They seem to have no reason. They rush in and kill. Although we fight hard, we are still outnumbered." "Damn it! This is the 30th attack in recent months! We have to find a way!" the man waved behind him as he gnashed his teeth and cursed in a low voice. "Open the gate and let these poor young people in." Boom With a loud noise, the gate made entirely of unknown metal was slowly pulled up, revealing a passage about two meters high. The members of the two teams exchanged glances with each other, immediately tore off their camouflage, rushed in at a very fast speed and launched an attack on the soldiers on the city gate. Before the other side could react to what had happened, they quickly controlled the gate and sent a signal. Seeing two dazzling red lights rising into the sky, bellom couldn''t help grinning, showed a ferocious smile and shouted, "go! My brothers and sisters! Rush in! Take this sacred city! Let those stupid old guys understand that we are the hope and tomorrow of the whole race." "For justice and justice!" "For the future of the Harrison people!" "Overthrow the Presbyterian Church!" ¡­¡­ When countless people broke through the door shouting exciting slogans and unscrupulously released their amazing energy impact, a dark shadow suddenly appeared next to bellom and sighed with a smile: "ha! Young people are always so easy to be hot-blooded and easy to be used by people with intentions, aren''t they?" "Yes, master. Limited by their experience and horizons, few young people can understand. The more seemingly just things are, the more dirty the real intention behind them is, they will unknowingly become evil accomplices. The most ridiculous thing is that they will think that they are dying for a very right thing. Noble and despicable, I like such a strong conflict and contrast between justice and evil, order and chaos. "After that, bellom touched his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. Obviously, this shadow is no one else. It is the projection refracted by Zhang Cheng from the mothership. Feeling the fire and loud noise coming from the distant city, he couldn''t help nodding his head: "although it sounds full of irony, I must admit that what you said is very reasonable. How do you think you can find clues about the secret weapon from the city of origin?" "Sorry, I don''t know, master. But I always have a hunch that there must be some secrets in this city that you are interested in." "Well, I''ll wait and see. If you can really find the news or clues I''m interested in, I''ll reward you with a weapon, a powerful weapon that may destroy the planet..." Chapter 994 In the culture room at the bottom of the giant star carrier, a mixture of reptiles, insects and human women is lying quietly in the huge culture tank. It is not difficult to judge from her body structural characteristics that this is an out and out female. The position below the waist is like an ant queen. It is a huge oval palace cavity, which is 20 meters long. On average, there is an independent compartment for breeding and reproduction every 20 cm, which can reproduce hundreds of lives at the same time. There is no doubt that this is the dangerous matrix obtained through trading, which is known as the miracle of biotechnology. "How''s it going? She''s beautiful, isn''t she?" the woman reached out and gently stroked the smooth and delicate skin on the mother''s face, with a rare infatuation in her eyes. You know, although this monster has a human female face, its mouth is as sharp as a mantis. It is covered with saw sharp teeth, and its skin is covered with a layer of emerald green scales, which is creepy. But she was good, not only did she not dislike or reject at all, but she treated her own daughter as well. After all, the age of most members of the organization can not be verified. Except for Zhang Cheng, who just joined, the rest have lived for millions of years according to earth time, so it is inevitable to develop all kinds of strange hobbies. For example, Lao Chen is an out and out combatant. Every time he launches an expedition, he likes to rush up first, attack the most threatening target, and enjoy the pleasure of passing by death again and again. Obviously, the woman in front of her is a typical "creation control", obsessed with creating a more powerful and terrible war machine. For her, "matrix" is the most perfect work she has created so far, and it is inevitable that she will pour a lot of emotion. As the "creator", Zhang Cheng could interpret each other''s current new activities and said with a smile: "yes! She is perfect! It''s the first time I''ve seen a life that integrates divinity, magic, genetic technology and energy. If you don''t mind, can you say how you created her?" "Sorry, I can''t tell. Because her birth was an accident, it doesn''t have replicability. In short, she is the only one, and she can''t obey orders 100% like those clones. On the contrary, her subjective consciousness never recognizes anyone as her own master, let alone obey your orders. She will only follow the way that is most beneficial to herself Action, constantly devour the life of a planet, and then turn them all into their own children... " When saying these words, the corners of the woman''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a meaningful smile. "A destroyer? Never mind! I happen to have a good plan. Maybe I can transform her a little." said Zhang Cheng, turning to open another sealed incubator. moment A jar of beautiful women rises slowly! What I saw in the jar was not others, but the semi titanized Arya. However, she is not normal now. From the position below the clavicle, she was cruelly dissected to reveal various strange organs inside, and the core position is like the energy core of the trumpet sun. Even the reproductive organs near the lower abdomen could not escape. Zhang Cheng proved with practical actions that he is a man who does what he says. He said that whoever is put on the experimental platform will be put on the experimental platform. Of course, as a half Titan, Arya obviously didn''t die so easily. To be exact, when it is impossible to determine whether the target will return to the star soul state and escape after death, Zhang Cheng deliberately did not kill the other party, but kept this semi dead state sealed up. But now, he suddenly had a more interesting idea, that is to integrate the mother full of animal instinct with aria. "My God! You''re crazy! But I like it!" the woman stared at the semi titanized body with an excited expression. yes! It''s excitement! Not anger! It''s not disgust! "So, are you interested in working together?" Zhang Cheng smiled and invited. For such a huge and complex work, it is undoubtedly far from enough to rely on his current accumulated knowledge, so working together has become the only choice. "It''s a great honor! It seems that you''re not a brainless idiot as I imagined. At least in some ways, you''re still desirable." "Hehe! Believe me, in some ways, we have amazing similarities." "I hope so! I don''t like working with mediocres!" ¡­¡­ With the conscious cooperation of Zhang Cheng, two madmen who had already put the constraints of ethics and morality in mind began a crazy experiment without human nature. You know, it is not easy to integrate two high-level creatures with high consciousness and strong body. The fields involved are far beyond the fields of pure science or mystics. They need to give full play to their best parts to ensure that there will be no mistakes in each link, otherwise God knows what kind of monsters will be created after integration. Fortunately! They are not people who like to stick to the rules, nor do they exclude new knowledge and creativity. In just a little more than a week, they have come up with several very feasible preliminary schemes. The next thing to do, of course, is to make some living attempts to see which schemes have the highest failure rate and carry out the first round of elimination. Zhang Chenggen didn''t know. Just when he was working hard, Lao Chen, who returned to the headquarters, accurately positioned the world of the song of ice and fire through the launch detector, and was watching a live reality show with a large group of idle and boring guys. To be exact, it should be called the passion of Warren. Because this unlucky guy has now become a wanted criminal in the whole world. He obviously has countless gold in his pocket, but he can only wander around like a beggar, eat the worst food and drink the worst wine. If he finds a little trouble, he will be scared and hide immediately. Needless to ask, it must be far from the good life he expected at first, and even he will be forced to become mentally ill. "This is the guy who offended the newcomer?" a woman holding popcorn raised her eyebrows in disbelief. Anyone who is not a fool can see that Warren''s current suffering is far more cruel than killing him directly or being tortured and abused in a dungeon. The latter is simply abusing the body, but now he is suffering unparalleled mental torture, and with the passage of time, the pain will be deeper and deeper, more and more desperate Chapter 995 "Bah! Shit! It''s been three months in a row! I don''t believe these damn mercenaries can persist!" Warren didn''t realize that his every move had been presented to a group of audience. He tore open a fat mouse, stuffed the bloody meat into his mouth, and his two eyes like hungry wolves burst out terrible green light. Since escaping the betrayal of queles merchant, he has been lurking in the complex sewer of King''s landing for more than half a year, of which more than half of the time is constantly running away. As long as he stops and contacts anyone in the future, he will immediately attract endless pursuers. To some extent, he is almost equal to the public enemy of all mankind in the world. The civilized world has no place at all. Because xiuma, the death knight, with his mount, almost ran all the gathering places of human beings on the planet, spreading the power of the dead recklessly, even those in power would spare no effort to find Warren and calm the anger of those monsters with his head. It has to be said that there is basically no happiness in such a life except pain and suffering. The main reason why Warren is still insisting is that he doesn''t want to admit defeat. Moreover, he has the magical ability to see through the fate and know that he still has a glimmer of vitality to completely reverse the current unfavorable situation. Feeling the rat meat full of stench and bloody smell, it entered the stomach along the esophagus. The strong burning feeling caused by gastric acid corroding the stomach wall gradually dissipated, and the tired body finally recovered a little strength. But Warren didn''t dare to take it lightly. He still maintained a very high vigilance. Even if he didn''t have a good sleep for two days, he still forced himself to stare at the movement in the distance. no way out! Although the sewers in Junlin city are complex and huge, there are only a few places for people to hide. Maybe some mercenaries, thieves and beggars will come in sometime. In order to obtain the high reward offered by her majesty danilis tangaryan, as well as the title of territory and nobility, the residents of the city have fallen into a state of madness. Even if it is just a clue and news, they can sell hundreds of gold coins. Everyone felt that he would be lucky to get rid of poverty and hunger and become an aristocrat admired by everyone. In particular, the poor living in the "flea nest" only have a rotten life. Many have eaten the "Brown soup" mixed with dead people''s meat. Naturally, they will not mind risking their lives to fight for a happy life for the second half of their life. ¡­¡­ "Unbelievable! Is this the guy mentioned last time? Are you sure he just blackmailed the newcomer, and then suffered such terrible revenge?" a man in his thirties raised his eyebrows in surprise, staring at the three-dimensional image composed of countless light refraction. While drinking beer, Lao Chen replied with a smile: "yes! It''s incredible, isn''t it? Normally, ordinary people''s revenge should never be so strong, but he did not hesitate to choose the most cruel way. There was no negotiation, no compromise, and no giving up." "Your consciousness is... His mental state is not very normal?" another woman subconsciously frowned. Although Zhang Cheng has joined the organization for some time, unlike most newcomers, he takes the initiative to integrate into this group. On the contrary, he is very cold and lonely. He has never left his Mothership since taking over the task. "No! My consciousness is that he has almost abandoned all his humanity in the process of trial, so you''d better not simply regard him as the same kind." Lao Chen drank up the light yellow liquid bubbling in the glass and gave a meaningful answer. "Human nature? Are you sure some of us still keep this?" the man who first spoke pursed his lips and smiled disdainfully. After all, almost everyone who is doing is carrying the death of hundreds of millions of lives. Genocide and the destruction of galaxies are even more common. "Ha ha! Your joke is very funny! Yes! Although we have done many inhumane things, it is undeniable that many members of the organization still retain some human nature, at least when they are human. For example, I like to drink when I am free, and some women retain the habit of flirting with the opposite sex or talking about love. These are essentially No longer needed, but perfectly preserved habits are the embodiment of our human nature. But unlike him, he has abandoned all his habits when he was a human, leaving only a heart chasing power, knowledge and transcendence. "Lao Chen explained with a laugh. "So? What do you want to express?" "I don''t want to express anything. I just want you to understand a truth. Don''t try to use those small skills to deal with this new recruit, otherwise you will be endless revenge. Moreover, it won''t take long for him to become the most powerful assistant in the eyes of the initiator. Maybe he will get a main string as the forward base and get the permission to expand independently to the outside world ¡£¡± "What?!" "It''s impossible!" "There''s nothing impossible! I suggest you take a look at the latest progress of the dark planet. The race that easily destroyed the expedition fleet has fallen into fratricide. It won''t be long before he can destroy and occupy the planet and clear the obstacles for capturing a new main string." ¡­¡­ While Lao Chen was talking about Zhang Cheng with more than a dozen internal members of the organization, in the independent room on the top floor of the base, the initiator was sitting on a very shabby wooden recliner, squinting his eyes and enjoying the real-time picture transmitted by advanced instruments. It took ten minutes to smile and sigh: "He''s smart and more capable than all of us think. If he finds out like this, the universe will soon be under our control." "I admit that he is indeed the best of all newcomers. But please don''t forget that this guy didn''t show the intention to integrate into the group from beginning to end. On the contrary, he seems to be stronger to meet and establish a small group independent of the organization. This is a dangerous signal and may become a hidden danger of division." A man with a black eye patch at the door warned. "Ah! I know. But considering the huge threat that the organization will face, what can he do if he is allowed to be independent temporarily?" While saying this, the initiator''s eyes glittered with horror, raised his left hand and took out a small golden box from the cabinet. When I opened the box cover, I saw a round black meteorite inside, constantly releasing amazing energy, so that all the surrounding equipment could not help losing control, and the space seemed to have lost its most important fulcrum and began to collapse. Fortunately, this state lasted less than a minute and returned to normal with the box cover closed Chapter 996 "Master! According to the information we got in the hallyson Holy Land library, the hallyson eye should be a huge energy crystal connected with the stellar core in the heart of the earth. In ancient times, their ancestors accidentally found a way to manipulate and use this thing, completely weaponized it and destroyed all the enemies on the dark planet at that time..." On the huge Mothership, bellom''s projection was kneeling on one knee and told the information he got after the raid on the holy city. There is no doubt that, similar to most intelligent life in the universe, the Harrisons were not born to dominate the dark planet. At first, they were just one of the many intelligent lives on the planet. The number and quality of the ethnic groups were far from strong. They were often bullied or even enslaved by other races. But with the discovery of the "eye of Harrison", this race has become the only intelligent race on the dark planet in less than 50 years. As for the other competitors, it seems that all of them evaporated overnight and disappeared indistinctly. Anyone who is not a fool can understand what a bloody and violent history has been hidden in these 50 years. Needless to say, all the other intelligent races were killed, and even the civilizations and cities they created were completely erased. Only a few ancient books left a few words for future generations to guess. "Interesting! So, gurus deliberately created an organization to control this secret weapon?" Zhang Cheng asked with interest, touching his chin. Bellom nodded quickly: "That''s right! According to my investigation, gurus only absorbs the wisest members of the Presbyterian Council, and once he chooses to join it, he must completely draw a line from the past and disappear from his own ethnic group forever. No one knows how many members gurus have, let alone where they hide. The only thing he knows is that these guys hold the ultimate secret of the harlems Secret, even the origin of life on the whole dark planet. " "Well done! It seems that you really got a lot of useful information from that raid, and I''m very satisfied with it. As a reward, I''ll give you a living weapon, a final weapon enough to destroy the civilization of the Harlem people. Make good use of her and dig out the gurus for me, no matter where they hide." Zhang Cheng gave an order with a cold face. "As you wish, my great evil master." bellom bent deeply, his face almost close to the ground. Although he did not know what the so-called "final weapon" was, his heart was full of expectations. You know, as the Presbyterian Church recovered from its initial shock and began to suppress the riots launched by young people, the organizations he led became more and more difficult day by day, and there were fewer and fewer members. Most of them were arrested and locked up to accept the dual transformation of thought and body. But now, finally, it''s time to turn defensive into offensive. ¡­¡­ Due to the amazing heat emitted by the huge crystals of underground cities and the temperature difference caused by the terrible low temperature of the surface world, the unspeakable air flow forms a terrible strong wind between cities. Its maximum wind force is enough to roll tons of objects into the air, and then fall hard. Especially in some specific time and season, its amazing wind can tear the earth and form absolute death areas. At this time, not to mention the Harrison people, even the beasts living in the harsh environment are reluctant to leave the nest. With the cover of the terrible strong wind, a large landing ship risked the risk of crash, threw a huge sealed cabin to the designated position, then quickly climbed out of the dangerous atmosphere of the planet and quietly returned to the mothership. As soon as its front foot left, the rear foot bellom took a team composed entirely of the fear devil to the sealed cabin and input the opening password at a very fast speed. Next second Clang! With the sound of the opening of the electronic cabin door, a monster with metallic luster all over his body appeared in front of them out of thin air. The monster has a Titan like majestic female upper body, an ant queen like huge lower body belly, two sides of the body are full of feet like centipedes, and the scarlet eyes are shining with hunger and thirst. She stared at several fear demons who occupied the body of the Harrison and said in a hoarse voice, "food! Give me food! Or I''ll eat you!" "Damn it! Come on! Feed her!" bellom yelled at his men with a big change in face. He is not a fool. Naturally, he can feel the strong smell of the other party inadvertently. Needless to say, this monster called the "mother" is far more powerful than itself. If it does not meet its hungry appetite, 100% will be eaten as food. Shock! shudder! fear! After realizing what a terrible monster Zhang Cheng sent, every fear demon tried his best to deceive the Harrison people, and let the "matrix" tear into pieces and swallow them into one egg after another. In less than a few months, the temporary underground hole * * was filled with oval white insect eggs about one meter in diameter. When the first eggs broke their shells, bellom finally understood why his master said that the "mother" was the ultimate weapon to destroy the dark planet. Because every hatchling deformity has more than ten times the physical quality and energy affinity of Harrison people. Most importantly, they grow so fast that they can enter their youth in less than 15 days and start hunting wild animals, or Harlem caravans, patrols and hunting teams. On several occasions, the Presbyterian Council sent soldiers to hunt down the young rebel army, which were secretly attacked by these guys in the field and killed one by one. When the number reached a certain level, it directly began to attack and occupy cities with a small population, slaughtered thousands of civilians and turned them into reserve food for future generations. Standing on the street full of blood smell, bellom stared at the busy deformed larvae around with vigilant and fearful eyes. Without looking back, he said to the same kind behind him, "do you know what these guys remind me of?" "Is it the natural disaster of naiozu and his dead?" another fear demon asked carefully. "That''s right! Despite the gap in strength, their actions are almost indistinguishable. They all take the enemy as the nourishment to strengthen themselves. The more they keep waging war, the stronger they will become and finally become invincible." bellom gave a positive answer without hesitation. "Unfortunately, we have not been authorized by the owner, let alone limit her unscrupulous expansion." "Don''t worry! My dear brother! Don''t forget that there is a powerful weapon on this planet. When she begins to threaten Harrison''s life, those hidden old guys will naturally react..." Chapter 997 slaughter! devour! Reproduce deformed offspring! In less than half a year, the strengthened matrix destroyed more than 500 cities underground the dark planet, slaughtered all life almost every time, and constantly compressed the living space of the Harrison people. The most frightening thing is that with more and more bodies swallowed, she began to completely solve the mystery that the Harlem people can control and absorb energy at the genetic level. The deformed bodies cultivated are becoming stronger and stronger, and even far surpass the most powerful soldiers in the Harlem people. With the help of biosynthesis technology, those deformed monsters with large crystals embedded in their bodies can easily kill more than ten times the enemy, especially the dying explosion, which can raze everything within hundreds of kilometers of houses. To some extent, the mother is equivalent to the "Queen" of the "swarm", and the offspring she breeds are equivalent to the boundless "swarm". These ferocious and ugly monsters have neither fear nor hesitation about the command. Even if they know that the mother''s command is to let them die, they will still execute it without hesitation. Such perfect obedience and amazing combat effectiveness can''t be resisted by one or two underground cities. You should know that the dark planet is a standard sparsely populated place, and most of the land is uninhabitable death zone. Therefore, when the remaining underground cities react one after another and start to form an alliance to prepare against this crisis, the deformed group has occupied less than half of the planet, and the number is countless. In contrast, those new demons who were just born are much inferior. They only occupied more than 30 cities and used them as a foundation to exploit energy crystals to arm themselves. Some of them also created a brand-new war machine. Not to mention, a large group of fear demons lurked in the Harlem society and completely controlled a group of radical young people by constantly criticizing the Presbyterian Church and inciting riots. In order to unite all the forces that can be united, many underground cities promised that as long as they survived the crisis safely, they would modify the rules established for thousands of years to allow them to seize power and become the ruling body to compete with the Presbyterian chamber. There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng is continuously weakening the war potential of the Harrison people and destroying their strong self-confidence through various methods. If we follow the normal course of war, to this extent, as long as there are no big mistakes in the next plan, we can lock the victory 100%. But the problem is that the biggest difference between superstring war and ordinary war is that no one knows what strange things will happen next second. Looking at the large number of battle records stored in the database, it is not difficult to find that more than half of them will use some weapons that are difficult to describe accurately in words when the curtain is coming. Some of them are so powerful that they can destroy the huge Starfleet in an instant; Others are very strange, or let more than half of the fleet directly turn away, or summon a group of mysterious creatures without entities from the distorted void, and devour the expedition fleet in just a few minutes. In short, when launching a superstring war, the commander must be fully prepared and never relax his vigilance before the last second. "Well, hasn''t gulus made any move yet?" Zhang Cheng asked with a frown. Bellom''s three-dimensional image knelt on one knee and replied in a rather helpless tone: "yes, master. They seem to have completely disappeared and have not been exposed from beginning to end. However, I believe that as long as the situation continues to deteriorate, they will certainly be unable to help themselves. After all, gurus was founded to ensure that the civilization of the Harlem people can continue." "The guardian in the dark? It sounds interesting!" Zhang Cheng touched his chin, nodded thoughtfully, and then asked, "what''s the secret about the absorption and control of energy by the Harlem people? Do you find any clues?" "Yes! As you guessed, this planet is basically a huge energy crystal because it is too close to the main string, but it is covered with a layer of soil and rock about 20000 meters thick. To some extent, this planet is a crystal created by energy outside the string, which resonates with the main string itself to a certain extent. So you can reason The solution is that it is an extension of the power of the main string, "explained the fear demon with a fanatical face. "Oh? So the eye of Harlem is not so much the power of the dark planet''s core as the huge energy crystal resonates with the main string, so it produces such unimaginable terror power." Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth to reveal a trace of excitement and expectation. "That''s right! But it''s just speculation at present. I can''t find evidence to prove this for the time being." bellom gave a positive answer without thinking. With the broadening of his horizons and a deeper understanding of the essence of power, he gradually got rid of the confinement of his blood and began to evolve towards higher life, emitting a cold and evil smell all over his body. Just when Zhang Cheng wanted to say something, a light spot flashed on the surface of the dark planet again. Next second The small half of the planet occupied by the matrix is completely covered by dazzling light! Hundreds of millions of deformed bodies were instantly decomposed into countless high-energy particles. Coupled with the impact of energy crystallization, the area covered by strong light was immediately lifted to the sky. All layers were lifted into the atmosphere by the terrible impact, and the crystal clear planet body below was leaked out. Seeing this scene, Zhang Cheng suddenly stood up from his chair, stared at the Star Crystal hundreds of millions of times brighter than any star, grinned and muttered: "I see! That''s what the dark planet really looks like! A special celestial body that can resonate with the main string. If I can get it and make it into a weapon, then I have my first card in the superstring war." The voice just fell! He immediately turned around and gave an order to the adjutant standing not far away: "let the fleet start the purge agreement immediately! In half an hour, launch a destructive bombing, and then send landing ships to airborne ground units. This time, I will personally capture the remaining Harrisons and turn them into important war resources in the future." "As you wish, commander." the clone adjutant touched his chest with one hand, leaned slightly, and without hesitation pressed the red button on his right hand. moment Staying inside the huge fleet near the main chord, the harsh first-class combat readiness siren sounded at the same time. In about two minutes, the engines of all spacecraft ignited and were very close to the direction of the dark planet Chapter 998 Toot¡ª¡ª Toot¡ª¡ª Toot¡ª¡ª "Warning!" "In the c1240 region of the sixth dimensional universe, commander Zhang Cheng launched a clean-up agreement to target the dark planet." "Warning!" "The purge agreement will be launched in 15 minutes! At that time, the first round of stellar main guns will launch saturation bombing!" ¡­¡­ With the harsh sound echoing in the base, every member of the organization realized what had happened and gathered in the conference room as soon as possible. In particular, Lao Chen, who is quite familiar with Zhang Cheng, stared at the glare emitted by the charging of the main guns at the front of several motherships in the three-dimensional projection, and finally couldn''t help exclaiming: "Damn it! This guy is crazy? He started the purge agreement so close to the main string! He doesn''t know that the attack of the stellar main gun can easily cause the resonance of the main string, resulting in the instantaneous explosion of the energy of the surrounding material in hundreds of thousands of light-years?" "We must stop him! Start the emergency limit valve! Terminate the purge agreement!" another member proposed with a serious expression. However, before others around him agreed, the initiator stood up and said, "enough! I have said many times before that the theater commander has the right to make what he thinks is right, even if the result violates well-known common sense. Because superstring war has never been a war that can be inferred from common sense." "But the initiator! His reckless move is likely to turn the c1240 area into an inaccessible death zone and greatly hinder our expansion speed." a woman stood up and said the possible serious consequences. "Don''t worry! So far, we have almost expanded to the limit, and it''s nothing even if we stop to digest for a while. In addition, please don''t forget how long our real enemies have been silent, and they will come back soon. At that time, being a sharp and bold commander will bring us unimaginable advantages." After that, the initiator ignored anyone and focused on the three-dimensional projection without even a little expression on his face. The huge fleet was moving very fast. It surrounded the dark planets in just ten minutes and aimed countless muzzle at the surface of the planet. The dazzling lights were clear to all who were not blind. Sitting in the Mothership, Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t know that his actions had caused a considerable degree of confusion, and countless pairs of eyes were staring at the every move of the fleet. After the red button kept flashing, the clone adjutant bent down and took the initiative to report: "commander, your excellency! All main guns are charged! For the last time, do you really want to start the purge agreement?" "That''s right! Start!" Zhang Cheng crossed his hands and dragged his chin, giving a positive answer without thinking. "Confirm! Clear the agreement! Start the shelling!" With the beautiful voice of the clone adjutant, thousands of dazzling high-energy particle beams gushed out of the main gun and launched a devastating attack on the proven Harlem dungeon city. Almost 90% of life on the dark planet was destroyed in this round of shelling, and even the 20000 meter thick rock layer on the surface could not escape. If you think this is a clean-up agreement, you are very wrong. Before the remaining Harrison people on the ground could react to what had happened, thousands of antimatter bombs carried by small high-speed aircraft launched a secondary saturation attack on the ground. No mercy! No pity! There are no ridiculous rules of war! There is only destruction and slaughter! This is the clean-up agreement! Destroy a planet or galaxy at any cost! In fact, when the organization conquered the whole three-dimensional universe, it had initiated purge agreements in many places. Although the fleet at that time was not as large as it is now, and the technology was much more advanced, it still left many horror legends. After the antimatter bomb ploughed the ground twice, the landing ship dropped a large number of land combat units in an orderly manner. Among them, the first are naturally war machines completely controlled by artificial intelligence. Although they are not big enough and only less than half a meter high, they look like spiders. They not only move very fast, but also are very flexible. They can find the hidden enemies around in time, transmit the data to the terminal in time and share it with each combat unit. It can be said that these little guys are the eyes and ears of the marine forces. When more than one-third of the landing ships dropped the fully loaded ground units to the designated position, the eye of Harrison finally started again, instantly destroying 70% of the ground units and more than half of the space fleet. Similarly, since most of the soil layer on the surface of the dark planet has been overturned, the other party has also revealed its position. "Ha ha! Great! I knew you wouldn''t let me down!" Zhang Cheng laughed wildly and jumped out of the Mothership, directly restored the magnificent and extremely huge body of the star Titan, aimed at the Harrison people around the early huge energy crystal column, and threw a powerful group of instant death magic. Hula! The negative energy symbolizing death immediately enveloped the whole area, which not only emptied all other energy around, but also squeezed the air and disappeared. Ten Harrison people burst their blood vessels on the spot and fell straight to the ground. The rest, without exception, were severely damaged and lost the guidance of the energy column. "No! Don''t stop! For the future of the group! We''ll kill these invaders even if we risk our lives! Get up! Get up!" the first old man, who was so old that only skin and dog head were left all over, roared loudly. Needless to ask, he is the supreme leader of gurus, an old monster who has lived for many years. But the old man obviously didn''t realize that the most dangerous enemy was behind him. Bellom, disguised as a Harlem, took advantage of the other party''s failure to pay attention, directly recovered the real body of the fear devil, raised his sharp claws and passed directly through his chest, dug out the hot heart, and then smashed it with a snap. "You... You..." with the unique strong vitality of the race, the old man didn''t immediately swallow his breath. Instead, he turned around and raised his trembling right hand to the demon of fear. The latter grinned and said sarcastically in a mocking tone: "yes! It''s me! From the beginning, I was sent by the master to mess up your chess pieces. It''s funny that you think I''m your compatriots. You failed, poor maggot, you and your people will become the food for the expansion of the Legion." "Wake up, my countryman!" "The great Legion will be invincible!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 999 With the loud cry of the first lord, hundreds of fear demons have recovered their true form, walked out of the crowd in a leisurely manner, and completely ignored the mixed expressions of shock, fear and disbelief of the surrounding Harrison people. After a while, they swaggered together and stared at the refugees who were less than 1% of the original population with eyes full of ridicule and irony. There is no doubt that disintegrating a race countless times stronger than itself from the inside and slowly pushing it into the abyss of eternal doom can bring incomparably strong satisfaction to those who are full of dark and evil desires. To be exact, what they like to do most is to break into the enemy and make the originally United opponents fight with each other through a series of provocations, incitements and conflicts, so as to consume their own potential to the greatest extent. Now, looking at the proud and confident Harrison kneeling on the ground, fear and despair appear in his pupils. Every fear demon can''t help grinning and laughing wantonly. Most importantly, by swallowing the souls of the harlems and occupying their bodies, the nasrezm demon group has completed a qualitative leap, leaving behind arida, the abyss Lord and the doomsday guard, who were originally stronger than themselves, and becoming the strongest force of the new Legion. Although the new demons also show great adaptability, they are still too young to threaten the status of old lords for the time being. "Surrender or die! Choose! Harlem!" belom threatened fiercely with outstretched wings and sharp claws. At the moment, he no longer covered up his powerful and evil ambitions and ideas, hoping to take this opportunity to bring the remaining Harrison people into control. But unfortunately, the fear demon obviously underestimated the pride and power of a race on the occasion of life and death. "Dream! We will never give in! Let alone be slaves to you bastards!" "Come on, soldiers! It''s time to show our last courage!" "Maybe we will die! We will perish! But we will never live in humiliation!" "For courage! Dignity and pride!" ¡­¡­ Before the panic stricken civilians responded, thousands of soldiers suddenly stood up, shouting slogans and quickly activating the energy crystals they wore. In the blink of an eye, countless energy crystals, like stars, release dazzling light one after another. Although these small crystals worn on the body do not store much energy, once there is a chain reaction, there is a great chance that they will resonate with the whole dark planet, and the consequences are unimaginable. So Zhang Cheng, floating in outer space, finally stretched out his huge right hand when these energy crystals reached the critical point. Next second! Boom! With the purest physical attack, he directly ground tens of thousands of soldiers and hundreds of thousands of innocent civilians into pieces, more than half of them are old, weak women and children who have little resistance. However, for him who completely abandoned human nature, this casualty is nothing at all. Ignoring those unlucky people who fell to the ground and kept crying, and their bodies or hands and feet were flattened, Zhang Cheng ordered without thinking: "take these prisoners to the transport ship! If anyone dares to resist, kill them!" "As you wish, great and evil master." bellom bent down and bowed deeply. Soon, driven by the search of hundreds of millions of login units, all the remaining Harrison people were found one by one, or humiliated like livestock into landing ships, or killed on the ground and transported the bodies back. As the losers of the superstring war, they don''t even have the right to survive or even commit suicide. The only hope for survival is to integrate into the organizational combat system. In addition to giving birth, women give birth. A small number of men will become stallions and continue to mate with women to produce offspring, and the other part will become more advanced war cannon fodder. It can be said that the history and civilization of the Harrison people have been extinct from this moment! They have no future! No hope! There is no so-called beautiful tomorrow! Seeing the last Harrison roughly thrown into the transport ship by clone soldiers, Zhang Cheng narrowed his body and came to the front of the huge crystal column standing in the center of the far north of the planet. He narrowed his eyes and carefully observed the ancient words engraved on the stone slab next to him. As one of the greatest life forms in the universe - Titan, he easily understood the symbols above without any translation. As expected, in the distant past, the Harlem people who were still in the era of drinking blood and eating hair accidentally found this place, regarded it as a gift of God, and established the primitive religion and belief system. Through prayer and research day and night, some religious believers gradually found that they can release a super energy wave from this huge crystal column in a specific way, resonate with specific targets, and really treat all substances as high-energy particles. So, taking this crystal pillar as the bottom card, the Harrisons continued to attack the enemies who threatened them, and finally succeeded in climbing to the top, becoming the only intelligent race on the dark planet that continues to this day. These ways of controlling the crystal column are precisely the mysterious relationship between string, matter and energy. "Interesting! The cosmic dimension is connected by strings! It can not only break the narrow cognition of all time, space, matter and energy, but also restore all matter and energy to the most primitive state. No wonder controlling a main string means having endless energy and resources..." Just as Zhang Cheng touched his chin and muttered to himself, the matrix with only a small half of his body struggled to climb over from a distance and shouted in a trembling voice: "help... Help me! Don''t abandon me!" "Hmm? You''re not dead yet!" Zhang Cheng turned around and raised his eyebrows in surprise. You know, according to the data given by the Mothership detector, this guy was almost hit head-on by the "Harrison''s eye", and it is estimated that the probability of surviving is no more than 0.05%. "I''m still alive! Don''t let me die! I don''t want to die! I can create an army for you! An invincible army!" the mother''s eyes widened, showing her strong desire for life. "Sorry! For me, you''re just a disposable consumable. I don''t intend to leave too dangerous things around. If you guess correctly, you should always keep Arya''s memory and strong hatred for me, right?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. Leaving a high-risk scourge? He''s not that stupid! After making full use of it, direct humanitarian destruction is the practice of smart people Chapter 1000 "No! You can''t do this to me! I''m still useful! I still have use value! You won''t give up something with great use value!" the mother obviously realized what her end was and began to roar wildly. As a synthetic high-level organism, her subconscious perfectly retains the original maternal survival instinct, that is, to live with all her strength. For normal life, nothing is stronger than the desire to live. This intensity is even far beyond reason and emotion, and is deeply hidden in the depths of various complex thinking. It will be activated instantly only when specific conditions are met, so that it can completely abandon reason and embrace beast. Because only the animal nature can make the life body originally adapted to the civilized environment adapt to the harsh environment as soon as possible, kill the competitors in a cruel and ruthless way, and finally ensure that they are the lucky ones to live to the end. Zhang Cheng, who has personally caused countless disasters and destruction, naturally does not understand what the strong desire for survival shown by the mother body means. Unfortunately, instead of showing even a little sympathy or kindness, he walked up to each other with a sneer, directly dug out the core of Titan''s life, abandoned the broken star soul in the dark and empty universe, and slowly injected huge energy into the interior of the dark planet through the crystal column. After a while, the planet began to react violently, followed by smaller and smaller... Smaller and smaller Finally, it is compressed into a sphere the size of a tennis ball, but its mass and density exceed any visible matter in the universe. The mysterious liquid rotating at high speed inside it is unknown whether it is energy or matter. Feeling the close connection between this little thing and the main string emitting dark light in the distance, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth slightly and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "Perfection! Time! Space! Energy! Matter... Everything that constitutes the universe is contained in this small sphere. What I want to do next is to make it more closely connected with the main string, or even integrate into it. In this way, no matter where I go, as long as I hold the sphere in my hand, I can continuously draw strength from the main string." The voice just fell! A small spacecraft carrying a communication system quickly came to him, and the voice of the clone adjutant was clearly transmitted through the communication equipment. "Commander, your excellency! C1240 area of the sixth dimensional universe, the purge agreement is completed and the target is cleared. Please confirm that the task is over." "Confirm!" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking. "The purge agreement is over! Confirmed by the commander! In addition, I would like to inform you that your decision to use the purge agreement in a specific area has been judged to be extremely dangerous and crazy. At present, all important members, including the initiator, are gathered in the conference room waiting for you to explain the task." "Mission statement? Why didn''t I know there were such bureaucratic procedures in the organization!" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. Needless to ask, he always likes to act secretly. What he hates most is that someone hides in the dark and pays attention to his every move, and he doesn''t like to tell others his ideas and plans. no way out! Selfishness is one of human nature! It is also the dark side of human nature! Although he joined the organization nominally, he did not secretly integrate into it. On the contrary, he just regards the organization as a springboard and a channel to obtain more knowledge and power, which is no different from what he has done before. "Sorry! Your action almost turned hundreds of thousands of light years into an inaccessible death area. Many people hope you can give an accurate statement to prove that you are not risking the future of the organization." the clone adjutant spoke quickly and conveyed the order from the other side. "Hum! A bunch of fools who don''t even understand the essence of energy! It seems that they don''t understand at all. There is a huge difference between energy and energy." Zhang Cheng sneered and sarcastically, then carefully put away the shrinking dark planet, and the whole person quickly returned to the Mothership and passed through the base connected by the main string. When he opened the door and walked into the conference room, countless pairs of eyes immediately stared at him, including hostile eyes. Obviously, his launch of the clean-up agreement has annoyed many people, especially those who don''t deal with much. Fortunately, the initiator didn''t seem to have the intention to investigate this matter. With a faint smile on his face, he gently patted the table and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "well, since the Lord is back, let him explain to all of us. Remember, no one should interrupt during his speech, otherwise I will regard it as a provocation to the organizational rules." "Thank you!" Zhang Cheng is not a fool. He understands that what the other party means is to express his support for himself. He glances at the members present. After a full minute, he explained calmly: "I understand that some people think that I started the clean-up agreement is a dangerous move, or even gambling. But this is not the case. As we all know, the star class main gun on the main warship uses energy to promote high-energy particles to have a violent impact on the target and cause great damage. Its terrible power is even enough to break through the crust and tear most planets into pieces in an instant. But you don''t understand that the body of the dark planet is a special energy crystalline celestial body produced by the resonance of the main string. The impact of high-energy particles can''t cause any damage at all. On the contrary, the energy that maintains the change of gravity and magnetic field inside the celestial body is enough to form a weak isolation layer on the surface. The damage caused by the impact of high-energy particles is far less than that caused by swinging a hammer. That''s why I dared to start the purge agreement, strike indiscriminately on the surface of the whole planet, and lead out the secret weapons of the Harrison people to capture them in one fell swoop. you ''re right! The dark planet itself is the legendary eye of Harrison! According to my speculation, it is equivalent to a key, a key that can really activate all the power of the main string. As long as we master this key, we can completely weaponize the main string, not just as a channel and logistics base. " "Interesting theory! But what do you use to prove your theory and inference?" the initiator touched his chin and asked with interest. Zhang Cheng replied with a smile: "Do you remember the reason why the organization recruited me? You need an expert in energy, mystics and alchemy, and I happen to be an expert in this field. Energy is a very complex thing, not just a simple external manifestation as you think. Each energy represents the ultimate rule to maintain the stability of the universe, and the embodiment of their rules ¡­¡± Chapter 1001 What is energy? According to the relatively primitive physical definition of the earth, the essence of the so-called energy is a measure of the movement of matter. Of course, this is only the limit of human basic scientific cognition, and can not cover the complexity and breadth of energy in the real sense. In the vast universe, there is only one thing that can be everywhere, that is energy. you ''re right! Even matter cannot guarantee its existence in every corner of the multiverse, but energy can. In this regard, Zhang Cheng knows more than every member. He is even the patron of the death rules. In fact, after confirming the true face of the dark planet hidden under the soil layer, he realized that the shelling of the main warship would not cause too serious damage, nor would it cause the resonance between the huge energy crystal and the main string. "So... You started the purge agreement after careful consideration?" the initiator tapped the table and scanned the conference room with scrutinizing eyes. In particular, several of the most noisy guys have received "key attention". "That''s right! And I''ve brought this back!" said Zhang Cheng. He took out the dark planet that had been compressed to the pole and made this dazzling little thing float in mid air by manipulating gravity and magnetic field. moment Countless pairs of eyes are firmly attracted by the dazzling brilliance! Shock! be curious! yearn! greedy! ¡­¡­ For a moment, all kinds of complex and intense emotions came out at the same time. All older members understand what the main string means to the whole universe, but the problem is that they have not been able to find a way to weaponize it directly. But now! From the high-pressure junction crystal, which can concentrate countless energy, they detected the pulsation echoing the main string in the distance. Coupled with the previous experience of the expedition fleet on the dark planet, it further determines the incomparable value of this beautiful looking little thing. After ten minutes, the initiator stood up and exclaimed: "unbelievable! Cheer! My brothers and sisters! Our youngest newcomer has brought a great surprise to the organization. Please remember this moment, it means that we are finally out of confusion and darkness and are about to move towards an incomparably bright future." "Really? This thing is so important?" a male member frowned and disagreed. You should know that according to the rules of the organization, even the initiator is not much higher than other members in status. All important events need to be decided by voting, and each member has the right to question each other. In short, this conference room is like a place to offer various suggestions and even quarrel with each other. It is not surprising that there are opponents. "Sorry, I don''t want to talk about this topic with someone who doesn''t understand the essence of energy at all. It''s like casting pearls before swine. Even if I say something, you can''t understand it." Zhang Cheng stared into each other''s eyes and showed undisguised contempt in his tone. Although many of these people are the top experts in the universe in their field of expertise, they are completely laymen in terms of energy. They still regard energy as a concept of physical category, rather than understanding what energy represents in the universe from a higher perspective. The man was obviously unconvinced. He gnashed his teeth and retorted, "how do you know I don''t understand?" Hearing this, Zhang Cheng could not help laughing and shaking his head: "Look, asking such a question just shows that you lack of knowledge about energy, and you can''t distinguish the types of energy. You still stay in the primary stage of mutual transformation between matter and energy. But the real situation is that although there is a very close relationship between energy and matter, a small part exists independently most of the time, that is, you have never been involved The field of mysticism. " "What do you want to express?" "Forget it! Instead of too many boring theories, you might as well see the embodiment of the ultimate rules of the whole universe with your own eyes..." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng suddenly stretched out his right hand without warning and handed it to the other party. In the palm of his hand, a black energy body like a thick fog slowly appeared. In the blink of an eye, a healthy arm aged at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally decayed and died. This phenomenon completely contrary to the common sense of science and physics has undoubtedly aroused the interest of some people. Especially the women who had joined hands to strengthen the mother, walked quickly to the front, grabbed the dry and dead arm, lit up their eyes and said to themselves: "incredible! Every cell tissue has reached the upper limit of division! And then died naturally! Is this the power of the legendary death magic? We have conquered many magic planets before, but no one has ever been able to do this." "Death is one of the ultimate rules of the universe! Death energy is the embodiment of the rules of death! Sometimes it is also called negative energy, which is the opposite energy to life. How can you explain it with those scientific theories? No, the answer is obviously not. So please put down your pride and prejudice and understand the whole universe again. In my opinion, behind the string There are many hidden secrets, which are not just as simple as creating material and energy, "Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. As for the male member who lost an arm, he pulled his arm off and threw it aside, with a strange light in his eyes. For organizations that have reached a very high level of technology tree, it is easier to replace a new arm than eating and drinking water. It is not worth paying attention to. What really interests him is the feeling of invading his body at that moment. Seeing that Zhang Cheng had persuaded almost all the members present, the initiator immediately clapped his hands and announced, "I think that''s all for the description of starting the purge agreement within the main chord. Next, let''s discuss how to deal with this compressed dark planet." "This is still for discussion? Of course, it is stored in the base as a card for the organization''s external expansion." the man with only one arm expressed his attitude directly. Needless to ask, he is definitely taking revenge for both public and private interests. He plans to take this opportunity to let Zhang Cheng lose the biggest and most valuable harvest of this mission. "What do you think?" the initiator''s attitude was quite ambiguous, neither agreed nor opposed, but threw out the trouble in public. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly expected such a situation long ago and replied with a smile: "no problem! I totally agree. But it is necessary to remind that if you want to launch its power, you must have a very accurate level of energy control. I don''t think anyone other than me can be competent..." Chapter 1002 Confidence? Conceit? Everyone in the meeting room showed a strange expression on their faces, and then turned their eyes to the initiator. But anyone who is not a fool can understand the subtext of the sentence just now, that is "this thing belongs to me and no one can take it away". We should know that there are clear provisions within the organization that all important things found in external expansion should be returned to the public, and it is up to the vote to decide who to give them to research or custody. But now, a newcomer is trying to break the rules with the help of his advantages in the professional field, and even establish a mountain within the organization to re-establish his position and advantages. Needless to say, in most well-organized organizations, this behavior is definitely a naked provocation and an impermissible taboo. But interestingly, the initiator did not show even a little displeasure. Instead, he nodded with a slight smile: "in that case, you should take care of it first. I hope you will not betray my trust." "Of course! I''ve never let people down! I''m not like some trash. I can only play with my mouth. When I encounter difficulties, I''ll shrink my head like a tortoise and hide myself in a solid tortoise shell. Zhang Cheng didn''t save face for these so-called" self of the parallel universe "and sneered. grim! Defiant! Lonely! seek revenge for the smallest grievance! He proved what kind of person he was with practical actions, and also understood to those who were hostile to him what would happen if he provoked himself. Obviously, these words offended more than half of the members present. Especially the commander of the last expedition fleet, his face suddenly became extremely ugly, and the anger in his eyes was almost gushing out. "Very good! I hope you can do what you say. Now, I declare the meeting over." the initiator didn''t seem to see the atmosphere full of gunpowder around him, so he stood up and walked out. Before leaving, he did not forget to wink and motioned Zhang Cheng to follow up. They walked along the flat corridor one by one for more than ten minutes. The beginner, who could not see his age at all, stopped, turned and said in a slightly playful tone: "I can feel that you are a very special kind, a madman who completely abandons human nature and is swallowed up by darkness in his heart. If you don''t mind, can you tell me your real purpose of joining the organization?" "Oh? Why do you ask?" Zhang Cheng didn''t answer immediately, but tried carefully. For those who are stronger than himself, he always keeps a little cautious and humble. Although this is a little suspected of bullying the soft and fearing the hard, in fact, everyone subconsciously has the consciousness of bullying the soft and fearing the hard, but some people show it more obviously and some people show it more obscurely. "Ha ha! Look! Your reaction just proves my guess. Relax, to some extent, we are all the same kind of people. What do you think I founded the organization for? Conquering the universe? No! Fools do such boring things. What I want is eternity! Eternity in the real sense! Eternity that won''t die even if the universe is destroyed! Can you understand?" The initiator laughed and told the secret of his heart. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng didn''t believe a word. He just pretended to agree: "understand! Of course understand! There''s no essential difference in my pursuit of surpassing everything. But I always have a question. Up to now, you don''t seem to have met a real opponent, have you?" "Ah! You''ve noticed! That''s good! You know, many idiots foolishly think that we are the only one in the whole universe to discover string secrets, so it''s only a matter of time to conquer the universe. But it''s really like that we have many enemies, too many to imagine. Moreover, in this unimaginable struggle, our strength is not the strongest. On the contrary, we are the weakest One. " With that, the initiator took out a sphere composed of countless unknown substances like silk threads from his arms and gently threw it to his head. Next second Like being activated, the wire ball disintegrates at a speed that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye, and finally forms a huge three-dimensional image. To be exact, this is a star map, a star map of the high-dimensional universe. He pointed to the area marked red and said: "This is the area we control. Next to the blue area is the tameng Empire, a behemoth with a long history and rich experience in superstring war. According to the current situation, it will not be long before we start our first contact, followed by a life and death war. Believe me, you will understand how terrible and dangerous superstring war is when you have seen their power with your own eyes Cruel. " "So?" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent. Fight an invincible enemy? i ''m sorry! This is not what he will do! If the situation really reaches that level, he doesn''t mind running away directly, or fighting back and joining the enemy''s camp. As for the moving positive feelings such as loyalty, courage, trust and blood, they have long been separated from his soul. "Do you think you can stay out?" the initiator undoubtedly noticed Zhang Cheng''s inner thoughts and smiled sarcastically at the corners of his mouth. "Why, will they chase me to the end of the universe?" "No! They don''t need to chase you to the end of the universe! They just need to lock everything around the battlefield. At that time, you won''t even have a chance to escape. Remember, the failure of superstring war means death, eternal death. There is no forgiveness, no captives, let alone surrender. Both sides bet everything just to stand at the top of the universe. Maybe you don''t believe what I say now, But the moment you step into the battlefield, you will understand the true meaning of these words. Try to be strong, there is not much time left for you... " After saying this meaningful sentence, the initiator did not turn back and walked towards the stairs leading to the high floor. Watching his fading back, Zhang Cheng touched his chin and muttered, "the real superstring war? It sounds really exciting! It seems that I have to seize the time to maximize my strength and ensure that I won''t become sad cannon fodder." The voice just fell! Lao Chen didn''t know when he suddenly appeared behind him and asked solemnly, "did the initiator tell you the news of the coming war?" "That''s right! Why, you are also one of the insiders?" Zhang Cheng nodded and asked. "Yes! Including you, there are already 20 insiders in the whole organization. Get ready, the cruel war will come soon. For each of us, it is a test, a cruel test." "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will make sure I can survive." ¡­¡­ Chapter 1003 Knowing that a great war was inevitable again, Zhang Cheng soon left the headquarters and returned to the Mothership alone. He led the rest of the fleet to madly develop the whole c1240 area in the way of destruction and plunder, so as to obtain resources, energy and endless cannon fodder to the greatest extent. Even with thousands of races as experimental subjects, they carried out bloody and cruel phagocytosis experiments, and created a large number of biological weapons with no reason but extremely strong individual combat ability. In just a few decades, hundreds of millions of living planets in this star domain have disappeared, replaced by a group of biological weapons that only know killing and destruction. In addition, he also extracted all the stellar energy in his control area and firmly stored it in his body for emergencies. With the growing strength, news finally came from the border that more than thousands of outposts had lost contact overnight. Obviously, the leading fleet of the tameng Empire has begun to test the organization''s family background, and then decide what kind of offensive strategy to adopt. At the same time, more than two-thirds of the people in the organization have not realized how powerful the enemy they face this time, and still maintain a leisurely state. They think that nothing in the whole universe can really threaten themselves. Until the first expedition fleet of the other side officially appeared in the detector, hundreds of members of the base suddenly woke up from their sleep and began endless quarrels and discussions. Of course, these have nothing to do with Zhang Cheng, because he is sitting in the mother ship command center of the huge fleet, staring at the three-dimensional projection in front of him with great interest, and asked after a long time: "this is the tameng Empire? Their warships don''t seem to be very advanced." "Don''t be careless! This is just a pioneer. It''s not built on their most advanced weapons, nor is it found that there is a high-end combat power called" hero ". The initiator stood aside and took the initiative to remind. Have to say! At this time, he didn''t stay in the base to clean up the mess. Instead, he came here to observe the first contact war. His motivation is absolutely questionable. "Hero? What''s that!" Zhang chengminrui grabbed a key word. To tell the truth, he thought it was absolutely abnormal for the other party to understand the tameng empire so well, and there must be many unknown secrets hidden behind his back. "Hero is a kind of biological weapon that sends life directly into the main string and turns it into a huge destructive weapon through a series of complex and mysterious means. If you have to use words to describe it, a hero can easily destroy ten such expeditionary fleets. Believe me, when you see them killing recklessly on the battlefield, you will understand my description A little exaggeration, "the initiator explained meaningfully. "I see..." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. "So now, all I have to do is leave all this fleet without exposing my cards, right?" "That''s right! This is a test! Don''t let them collect any useful data! Cannon fodder is always the most valuable thing. The real high-end combat power and cards are the most valuable. That''s why only 20 people in the whole organization are selected, and you are the last one. Don''t let me down. I have very, very high expectations for you. OK , that''s all the nonsense. Next is your performance time. " After saying this, the initiator left a strange smile, then turned and disappeared into the huge light column connecting the main string. "Performance? Yes! I''ll give you a wonderful performance I''ll never forget. Pollack, are your legions ready?" Zhang Cheng looked back at his loyal men with sharp eyes. The Lord of doomsday, who devoured more than tens of thousands of higher lives, grinned and replied: "of course, great master, the Legion is always at your command." "Very good!" Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction. "Let''s move! Let those guys who can only hide under women''s skirts see what is the truly invincible Legion and what is the cunning, ruthlessness and cruelty of the devil." "As you wish!" Pollack knelt down and slapped his chest. Next second He raised his right hand and released a dark black light! moment The demons who were originally in full battle readiness entered the first-class combat readiness state one after another, and the huge fleet lit their engines and headed straight for the enemy''s area. As both sides did not hide their existence, they soon collided head-on. When long-range weapons enter range, dazzling beams of high-energy particles illuminate the Dark Universe. After the first round of exchange of fire, thousands of warships burst open on the spot, like huge fireworks, cruel and beautiful. As for the personnel inside and the marine units carried, they naturally become space garbage floating in the universe with the explosion. No sound! Some are just pictures of blood and fire! Some military experts once said that the reason why naval warfare is more terrible and cruel than land warfare is that the sailors on board can hardly escape. In particular, when the powder magazine is hit, they die and explode. Often one ship is killed. Even if they jump into the sea by chance, they usually persist for a short time and will be swallowed up by the ruthless sea. But now, the space war is ten thousand times more terrible than the sea war. After all, there is no air in space, and the temperature is close to minus 270 degrees Celsius. However, if you are hit by the main gun, the possibility of surviving is 100% zero, either suffocated alive or frozen into ice. However, the commanders of the two belligerents obviously did not pay attention to the life and death of the cannon fodder and allowed the space warships to explode around. As the distance approaches the critical point, the caster gate of the new Burning Legion activates the long prepared random portal as quickly as possible. In just a few minutes, an endless army of demons jumped over the dark space and appeared directly inside each other''s warships. Of course, some were accidentally transmitted to outer space and directly blasted into dust by intensive shelling. However, for the whole trend of the war, this is undoubtedly a successful "connection", which belongs to an expected loss. On the contrary, for the enemy, it was definitely a "big surprise". More than half of the warships soon fell into a state of stagnation, while others turned their direction and aimed at their own people around, shooting wildly, forcibly disrupting the original situation of equal strength. Through the battlefield projection, Zhang Cheng can clearly observe that the situation suddenly becomes favorable to his own side. He smiled and muttered: "let me see your cards, tameng Empire, otherwise you won''t even have a chance to open your cards..." Chapter 1004 Just as the enemy fleet was about to be wiped out, the last Mothership suddenly opened the hatch at the top. A creature with dark blue skin, flat head and strange shape slowly came out of it. He just glanced at the approaching warships around him, and then his whole body suddenly expanded into a giant covered with the position of terrorist creatures. The giant just opened his arms and emitted a strong dark blue light from his chest. moment Everything around is frozen! Time! Space! Energy! Material! At this moment, it seems that the whole universe is in an absolute static state. Next second More than half of the warships were suddenly broken and split into countless smallest particles. "Hero?!" Zhang Cheng''s pupils suddenly contracted. There is no doubt that the combat effectiveness of this strange life has gone beyond the scope that most people can understand, and its terrible ability is definitely beyond pale language. In his stupefied Kung Fu, an excited voice of the initiator suddenly sounded in the communicator: "catch him! Bring him back alive!" "Oh? Are you sure? I''ll use that thing to catch this guy alive." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and asked. "Use it! Whatever cards you use! This guy is a hero! If we can capture him, we can find out the essence and weakness of the hero''s strength." the initiator gave a positive answer without thinking. From his tone, it is not difficult to judge that the behemoth in front of him is the most powerful combat unit of the tameng Empire, and is likely to be the commander of the expedition fleet. "All right! I''ll try my best!" No hesitation! Zhang Cheng directly took out the dark planet compressed to the limit and began to try to resonate with the main string with his powerful control over energy. Hum!!!!!!!!!! In the blink of an eye, the crystal containing huge energy vibrates violently and releases dazzling brilliance at the same time. Such an amazing energy response, of course, can not fail to attract the enemy''s attention. The giant heroes standing in space immediately gave up those remaining warships, turned into a dark blue arc and rushed over at a speed indistinguishable to the naked eye. "Drop! Drop! Drop! Drop!" "Warning! Warning! High energy creatures are approaching rapidly!" "Please enter the nearest escape pod!" "Expect a violent impact in 15 seconds!" ¡­¡­ With the harsh alarm echoing in his ears, everyone on the Mothership couldn''t help showing a frightened expression. Only Zhang Cheng remained unmoved and was still strengthening the resonance range. Just as the dark blue arc was about to collide with the Mothership, he suddenly opened his eyes and gently pushed the dark planet in his hand forward. Clang! The arc-shaped transparent isolation layer of the Mothership was broken on the spot! At the same time, the enemy who rushed to the front was also blocked outside an invisible force field and burst into dazzling red light. What''s more terrible is that this force field is not only used for defense, but also wraps up the heroes of the tameng Empire at a very fast speed. No matter how the other party struggles or uses his powerful ability, he can''t break free. In about half an hour, countless tiny "strings" extending from the inside of the energy crystal tied the prisoners into a zongzi. The remaining fleet also took advantage of this opportunity to destroy the few remaining enemy ships and end the outpost war of mutual temptation. Zhang Cheng ignored his cannon fodder and came to the most valuable prisoners with great interest. Through spiritual connection, he asked, "are you a hero of the tameng Empire? Can you tell me how you obtained your ability to rapidly expand your body and freeze everything around you?" "Hum! You will pay for what you have done! Stupid guy! The empire is invincible!" the prisoner was obviously not interested in answering any questions, and his eyes showed cold light. "Hehe, well, it seems that you want to keep the secret of your camp. It doesn''t matter. I have many ways to pry your mouth open. Even if you die, we can get a lot of useful information from your body." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "No! You can''t get anything! I promise!" the prisoner pushed back without showing weakness. "Don''t be so full of words! There are infinite possibilities in the universe! From an objective point of view, the so-called absolutely doesn''t exist. Let''s go. The leader of our organization wants to see you. Maybe he has prepared a big meal for you." After that, Zhang Cheng grabbed the dark planet, dragged the other party directly into the huge light column of the main string, and returned to the gap between the two-dimensional and three-dimensional universe. When he appeared at the base transmission point, he found that there were already dense stations of himself from the parallel universe. After a short silence, the initiator took the lead in clapping and praising loudly: "well done! You have brought us a brilliant victory! With this precious captive, the organization will soon find some ways to restrain heroes." "Thank you! But you should understand that what I want is not these nutritious nonsense." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and responded meaningfully. "Ah! I know. According to the regulations of the organization, you will be rewarded for meritorious deeds and punished for wrongs. No one will forget your credit. I swear I will give you a satisfactory answer later. But now, let''s hurry up and get the most important information from him." the beginner was impatient and turned his eyes to the strange looking "hero". His eyes were so terrible that everyone at the scene couldn''t help showing pity. Because waiting for this unlucky man will be the most terrible and cruel experiment, which is 10000 times more terrible than death. When he got the answer he wanted, Zhang Cheng immediately delivered the "hero" to the initiator and let the other party drag it into the basement research room of the base like a dead dog, with more than 20 professionals in various fields. After a while, the screams echoed over the whole base. Although the heroes of the tameng Empire have been greatly strengthened and transformed, and even cut off the pain nerves of each hero in order to increase their combat effectiveness to the limit. But the organization is not vegetarian. It not only restores these nervous systems, but also designs many instruments directly aimed at the soul. Under the incomparable pain and suffering, the prisoner''s spiritual defense soon collapsed, and his brain opened to his enemies like a library. Through reading the memory, a large number of mysteries about the tameng Empire and heroes are fully displayed bit by bit Chapter 1005 For a whole month, the unknown poor prisoner was immersed in endless pain almost all the time, and he couldn''t even commit suicide. After draining his last memory and residual value, the initiators finally got the way to make "Heroes" and their biggest weakness. In short, a hero is to connect the will of an intelligent life with the main string to form a biological resonance and make him bear the power to obtain part of the main string. However, the disadvantage is that the energy stored in the hero''s body is limited. Once the energy is exhausted, it must return to the main chord for supplement. And when each main string is connected with a hero, it can no longer create a second hero. This means that the number of high-end combat "Heroes" of the tameng Empire should not exceed the number of main strings they control. Perhaps the reason why superstring war is called this name is that all battles are carried out around the huge pillars of light. Each organization is eager to get more. In essence, it is still not out of the category of competing for resources. But these have nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. After getting the method of making a hero, he returned to the main string of the star domain under his rule alone and prepared to transform a hero in an orderly manner. As for the candidate, of course, he is himself. To be exact, he is ready to integrate stellar Titans, heroes and dark planets compressed to the extreme, and try to seize the power of the main string to the greatest extent, so as to become the incomparable dominator of the multiverse. But it is obviously not easy to do this! In particular, the method of making heroes in the tameng Empire has a success rate of less than one tenth. This means that more than 90% of Zhang Cheng may be crushed into particles that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye in the process of huge energy and material compression. Therefore, copying the original method must not work. We must make improvements and countless experiments. "Master! We have prepared everything according to your requirements." the enchanted Witch King Raines twisted her attractive figure, habitually bent down slightly, revealing the unfathomable career line. Due to the integration of a large number of high latitude cosmic life bodies, she has faded the ugly wings of demons and hooves like goats. Except for the strange Lavender skin, other parts are no different from humans. "Very good! What about the experimental body?" Zhang Cheng asked without looking back, touching his chin. "Please don''t worry about this. I''ve found 5000 Legion soldiers who volunteered to become experimental subjects!" Raines crossed a beautiful arc around his mouth, and a cruel smile appeared on his beautiful face. Even fools understand that the so-called "voluntary" for demons is actually coercion, inducement and coercion. In the eyes of high demon lords, low-level demons are at best cannon fodder, servants and consumables. What''s your use if you don''t go up at this time? Of course, in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, there is no essential difference between the high-level demons and those cannon fodder. He nodded carelessly and ordered: "in that case, let''s start. Remember, irrelevant personnel should withdraw as far as possible during the experiment. I don''t guarantee what a terrible chain reaction will be caused by failure." "Please rest assured, my kind Master, that no one will make fun of his life." After that, Raines knelt down and kissed Cheng''s upper affectionately, then turned and disappeared at the end of the channel of the mothership. Just five minutes later, the huge fleet set sail quickly and withdrew a considerable distance back as fast as possible. When we reached the safe area, before the stellar engine was shut down, the main string in the distance suddenly released an indescribable energy impact. This shock triggered a chain reaction of dark matter everywhere in the universe! I saw that the originally Dark Universe was suddenly bright, which made people unable to open their eyes. The energy shields on the surface of many warships suddenly disintegrated under the dark matter, and some small warships disintegrated on the spot. When the strong light gradually dissipated, Zhang Cheng found that within dozens of light-years of the main string, it had become a huge black hole celestial body, just like a black ball, rotating around the main string. Such a shocking scene made him squint and say to himself, "unbelievable! Is this the result of the weaponization of the main string? If I was in the center just now, can I live safely?" The voice just fell! Raines rushed in from the outside in a panic and shouted: "master! The experiment failed! More than 500 ereda warlocks and 3000 demon shadow mages are all dead, and even the soul can''t escape." "Ah! As expected, there''s nothing to make a fuss about. Be quiet, I''m thinking about an important decision." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Life is priceless? i ''m sorry! This is just a beautiful wish of the people at the bottom. The actual situation is just the opposite. Life is not only valuable, but also very cheap in some war-torn areas. Even the treatment after death is not as good as that of dogs in some developed areas. At least when the dog dies, its owner will be sad. It is uncertain that many groups or individuals hyped in the name of loving animals will jump out and make up one or two touching stories to earn cheap tears from kind and foolish people. "I see!" Raines quickly saluted, carefully stood aside and remained silent. Through the disastrous results just now, she almost knew what her master wanted to do, and also knew how dangerous it was, for fear of accidentally becoming the next victim. Fortunately, at the moment, Zhang Cheng focused all his energy on the data recorded by the Mothership detector, constantly adjusted and repaired the mistakes, and ignored the psychological activities of the demon queen. Eighteen hours later, he threw the new deployment map to the other party and directly ordered: "go and prepare another experiment. This time, select an abyss Lord as the test object. Tell them that if the experiment is successful, the participants will gain a million times more power than they are now." "A million times?!" Rene''s eyes immediately released greedy light. "Yes! A million times! But if you fail, you know the end." Zhang Cheng responded meaningfully. "Oh - damn it! I''d better leave this opportunity to those grumpy idiots." Raines quickly drove the idea of participating in the experiment out of his mind and fled the central control room of the mothership. It''s a lucky thing to gain great power, but if you risk your life, forget it. Except for the abyss Lord who is full of thoughts of killing, destruction and destruction, no other demon will choose to risk his life to obtain stronger powe Chapter 1006 While Zhang Cheng was busy with his "Trinity" research, in the Research Institute at the bottom of the organization base, the initiator was standing in front of a completely giant experimental body, smiling and asking, "what''s up, what''s his situation?" "Quite good! Except for the permanent damage to the brain and soul, all other physical indicators and data are almost the same as those of the heroes of the tamun Empire," replied the researcher with flat light mirror with joy. "So how long before we can make our own heroes?" the initiator immediately asked. "Well... It''s a little hard to say. Maybe it''s a few days, maybe a few months, but it won''t be more than a year at most. However, I need to remind you that the biggest danger of creating such a powerful individual is that he has his own independent thoughts and is almost free from people and constraints. Once he betrays, the consequences are disastrous," the researcher warned not very sure. The initiator nodded thoughtfully: "don''t worry! I''ll choose the right person. Oh, by the way, what is our new man who has made great contributions recently?" "He? As far as I know, he seems to be making a crazy attempt to integrate himself with the dark planet and the heroes of the tamun Empire to become a master string dominator." In saying this, the researcher''s face showed a mixture of contempt and disdain. The reason is very simple. In his eyes, this kind of experiment with almost zero success rate can get nothing but a waste of time and energy. What''s more, even if the research is really successful, will the other party risk his own life at a tenth or even lower chance of success? "Why, do you think he won''t succeed?" the initiator asked with a smile. The researcher answered without thinking: "yes! I admit that he is indeed a rare genius in some aspects, and he does not lack courage and creativity. But the problem is that he is too ambitious to know the limits of his strength." "Ha ha! You underestimate our new man''s courage. You know? When he was craziest, he even used himself as a test object many times, just to get the power to surpass everything. It is true that, as many people in the organization think, he is an extremely crazy guy, but don''t forget that he hasn''t failed at all so far. No one has failed Isn''t it terrible to be crazy? "The initiator laughed and said the most frightening thing about Zhang Cheng. you bet! A madman is not terrible! But if it is a person who passes by death several times, instead of dying, it becomes more and more powerful, which is a bit chilling. "So you think he''s a threat?" the researcher subconsciously frowned. "No!" the initiator shook his head quickly. "At least he is not a threat until he defeats the tameng empire. He is not a threat, but an extremely powerful ally and help. As for the things after defeating the tameng Empire, you don''t need to consider for the time being. You are the man who defected from the tameng empire with me. You should understand how powerful they are." The researcher gently rubbed the center of his eyebrows, smiled bitterly and sighed: "Ah! Of course I know the strength of the tameng empire! At the beginning, our mother planet was captured by their huge fleet in an instant, and then killed 99.99% of the population, leaving only 0.01 high-end scientific research talents. Among tens of thousands of top talents, only you and I didn''t forget our hatred in those years, took the opportunity to launch a rebellion and escaped." "That''s right! For revenge! It doesn''t matter what the ambitious newcomer wants to do. What matters is that he will fight side by side with us to destroy one of the most powerful organizations in the universe." said the initiator, raising his right hand and clenching it into a fist. "But what about you in the parallel universe? They shouldn''t know your real purpose yet?" the researcher held his glasses, revealing a trace of irony in his tone. "It doesn''t matter whether they know it or not! Because as a separate body, I have the supreme control over most of them. As soon as the time comes, I will devour them and become the most powerful myself." the eyes of the initiator burst out a terrible light. "By killing yourself in different dimensions and triggering the vibration of strings, you can integrate the small strings scattered in the corner of the universe and create a main string completely dominated by yourself out of thin air. To some extent, your madness is not inferior to that newcomer, or even more. Maybe it is this that makes you appreciate him, isn''t it?" The researchers commented with emotion. "Maybe, maybe not, who knows." the initiator neither admitted nor denied, but just shrugged his shoulders. ¡­¡­ At the same time, at the other end of the distant universe, the huge expeditionary fleet of the tameng empire is rapidly gathering near a main string. At a glance, it is dense, which is even more than the sand on the beach. In particular, those living biological warships with ferocious and terrible shapes, like space monsters, look like the Zerg in countless science fiction movies, emitting the smell of death. Obviously, these big guys gathered not for a party, but to discuss the upcoming all-out war. Through the exploratory attack not long ago, they have learned that the enemy this time is not an easy role to deal with, but an organization at the same level as themselves and mastering the mystery of the main string. Such a powerful opponent, of course, should pay great attention to it. We must do our best to wipe the other party out of the universe forever. Dozens of strange individuals with amazing energy in their bodies are gathering in the conference room of a biological warship to exchange views through telepathy. In addition, they don''t forget to share the information transmitted by the pioneer fleet with each member. I don''t know how long it took Maybe a few hours, maybe a few days, maybe a few months In short, after these strange looking guys left, the huge fleet docked around the main string finally took action, one after another entered the huge light column, and continuously entered the area controlled by Zhang Cheng with a situation that can not be explained by any theory or technology. As soon as this unprecedented fleet appeared, the detector transmitted the corresponding data back. For a moment, the atmosphere in the whole organization became extremely tense. All kinds of powerful weapons were taken out without money, and every unit that could fight was armed as much as possible. Chapter 1007 As both sides have entered the state of full-scale war mobilization, a large number of warships covering the sky and blocking the sun began to gather in the border areas, and the number is increasing every day, every hour, every minute, and even every second. In order to produce enough cannon fodder to the maximum extent and even carry out destructive plundering in the star domain under their control, countless races, civilizations, stars and planets disappear from the universe and become hundreds of millions of war resources, which are continuously sent to the front line. Because everyone knows that in a war of this scale, all strategies, strategies and tactics are empty, and only naked strength is true. There is only one chance to win and lose. Whoever can grasp it will become the real winner. When the number of fleets reached a certain number, the exploratory attack finally began. Based on the main string, the tameng Empire took the lead in launching an attack, and huge fleets flocked to the iron wall like defense line in an almost suicidal way. In just one round of battle, at least 30 million warships burst open in deep space and turned into worthless fragments and dust. But for the most powerful force in the universe, this loss is no doubt not even ninety-one cents, and the follow-up fleet continues to follow up. No hesitation! No fear! No rest! These guys used crazy attacks to make the members of the organization fully understand how oppressed the galaxies and civilizations that were destroyed by themselves in the past. The "Steel Dome" system, which was finally built outside the star domain, was originally expected to last for at least a month, but now it''s gone in less than three days. Moreover, the other party''s high-end combat effectiveness "Heroes" have not been exposed from beginning to end. They just rely on endless cannon fodder to launch continuous attacks. Such terrible war potential makes people feel cold. you ''re right! Cold all over! Because the amount of cannon fodder alone is enough to judge that the universe controlled by the tameng empire is much larger, and may even be several times, ten times or hundreds of times its own, and the number of main strings is also very large. If these are only compared from the perspective of quantity, those biological warships that seem to be extremely cheap but are extremely powerful will definitely give a blow to those who specialize in the field of research. Perfect genetic modification! Simple and violent way of energy storage and release! There is also the small biological weapon hidden inside. Once it gets close, it will immediately jump out like crazy, aim at the nearest enemy ship and burst! Advanced technology? A powerful weapon? All kinds of profound knowledge and technology? Therefore, these things that were once regarded as advantages by members of the organization were all fragile like paper in front of the tameng empire. They were worn in a bucket with the simplest and rough method. It''s like all countries on the blue star are desperately developing high-speed fighters, stealth fighters, advanced missiles and interception technologies, but it suddenly appears that a country does not take the ordinary road, neither playing stealth nor missile technology, but learning from the aircraft of World War II to win by quantity, building tens of billions of aircraft at one time, rushing over everywhere, regardless of your missiles and prevention and control system, It''s just a wave of recklessness. It''s impossible to fight all of them anyway. As long as half of them reach over the battlefield, the enemy will be dead. In the huge space fortress command center, while enjoying the battlefield hologram sent back by the detector, Zhang Chengzheng was interested in appreciating the changing wonderful expressions on the people''s faces. It took a full minute to lower his voice and ask, "are you sure you want to watch the situation deteriorate?" "Why not?" old Chen''s eyes flashed a light that was completely different from his usual lazy state. "Don''t forget, the organization is not a charity. Since we join it, we have to make corresponding contributions. What''s more, the enemy''s high-end combat power has not been mobilized. If we go out first, we will lose momentum." "Ah! I see! It seems that these technicians still have their cards. Well, it seems that the decisive battle will take some time. I''d better go back to my mother ship." after that, Zhang Cheng completely ignored the anger or strange eyes of the people around him and turned away. Not long after he left the front foot, the initiator came in from the outside. He first inspected the nervous and busy members, then frowned and asked, "where is our ambitious newcomer? Why didn''t he stay here on standby?" "Him?" old Chen shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "He went back to his mothership. I think this guy hasn''t given up his crazy Trinity research." "This is the time! He is still studying?" the initiator raised his eyebrows in surprise. You know, with the outbreak of the all-out war, the whole organization is busy one by one. Even the combatants are on standby 24 hours a day and dare not do anything else. But Zhang Cheng was so good that he was still in the mood to engage in his dangerous research and experiment. "You should know his character! Crazy and conceited! Nothing can stop him from evolving towards a higher life form except death. I suggest that you''d better not add him to the first attack list in a short time." "Don''t worry, he wasn''t in the original plan. In addition, inform everyone to be ready. In 72 hours, I''m going to give these arrogant guys a big surprise." "Oh? Is this going to do it?" "No! It was just a raid! The commander of the tameng Empire dared not send cannon fodder so recklessly." ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Cheng, who returned to the Mothership, was standing in front of the body of an abyss Lord. Different from the ordinary Pit Lord, this guy''s body size has exceeded the limit that genes and cells can bear, and his body surface is covered with an unknown armor, and his eyes keep flashing cold light. Needless to say, this body is the unlucky one who died suddenly in the experiment not long ago. Compared with the previous one, which was directly squeezed into residue, it has obviously made great progress. At least the body structure has begun to be completely "heroic". But unfortunately, his spirit and soul have been torn apart by the terrible energy shock. "Alas... It''s almost! What''s wrong with me?" Zhang Cheng murmured to himself, touching his chin. As for the tragic war going on outside, he was not worried at all. At least before the initiators do it themselves, there is no need to worry about the tragic situation of the total annihilation of the army. Chapter 1008 "Master, are you still worried about the failure of the experiment?" Reeness, the enchanted Witch King, didn''t know when to appear next to him and carefully crossed Zhang Cheng''s chest with slender fingers from the back. Although she knew very well that such provocative actions would not have any effect on a Titan, some things in nature could never be erased. Zhang Cheng didn''t care about this little offense and said without looking back: "Shouldn''t I be distressed? Look at the fleets swarming outside and the powerful enemies who haven''t yet appeared. Although this is not the most dangerous time I''ve ever experienced, it''s almost the same. Feel the space and time around. From the moment the warship launched a full-scale attack, they are all firmly locked by an inexplicable force. You know what this means What? " "Means... We can''t escape?!" Raines suddenly changed his face and showed a trace of fear in his eyes. "That''s right!" Zhang Cheng nodded meaningfully. "To be exact, we can''t retreat in the normal way. So we must win this battle, no matter what price we pay. What is more important than improving our strength to defeat a powerful enemy?" "I see! Please don''t worry. I''ll arrange people to prepare for the third experiment right away." said the succubus king, ignoring her image of all kinds of customs, quickly disappeared at the end of the Mothership channel. In contrast, Zhang Cheng remained calm and stood where he was. No one can figure out what he is thinking at this moment. Even those demons who have followed him for a long time only know that their loyal master must have secretly brewing a huge conspiracy. ¡­¡­ When all eyes were focused on this decision to determine the future direction of the universe, no one noticed that a small warship staying outside the battlefield entered the three-dimensional universe directly with the power of strings at a speed almost indistinguishable to the naked eye, and docked on the road of a primitive planet, and the name of this continent is the famous "westero". With the sound as like as two peas in the opening of the hatch, a clone with the same form as Zhang Cheng came out of it, laughing and laughing at himself. "I don''t know. I will return one day. I hope Warren is not mad, or else he will be in trouble." Obviously, he wants to help himself complete the "Trinity" experiment with the help of each other''s ability to spy on his destiny and future. In any case, Warren''s ability is very special and also very strong. Now it''s just time for him to give full play to his specialty. As for the grudges and contradictions between them, they are nothing in front of interests. At least Zhang Cheng is sure to force him to give in, no matter how much the other party hates him. Search! location! delivery! In less than a minute, Zhang Cheng appeared in front of Warren, who had completely degenerated into a savage, and pretended to be surprised and shouted, "my God! How did you become like this?" "You?!!!!!! It''s you!!!!!" Seeing his appearance clearly, Warren''s eyes were covered with blood and his whole body trembled uncontrollably. Hungry! pain! Torture! And endless pursuit! All these doomsday disasters were given to him by the evil man in front of him. He didn''t jump up right away. He swung his long sword and pierced each other''s heart. It was quite incredible self-control. "It''s me, dear friend. If it''s convenient, can you tell me what happened?" Zhang Cheng winked with an innocent face. "Bah! You still have the face to ask!" Warren was obviously disgusted by his poor acting skills and spat hard. If he hadn''t known that this guy was just a trivial clone and possessed far more magical power than himself, he would have done it long ago. Zhang Cheng is undoubtedly quite aware of the other party''s psychological activities at the moment. He said with a smile, "I think there may be a misunderstanding between us. I can explain. Of course, the premise is that you are willing to accept my kindness and help." "Kindness? Help? Are you making me laugh? No! I won''t trust you anymore! You''re a fucking lunatic and pervert! No one in the universe will make such a crazy arrangement just for such a trivial thing like you. Look into my eyes! Do you know how I survived this time..." Warren obviously went out of his way, blatantly scolded, turned his inner resentment into all kinds of foul language, and kept coming out of his mouth. no way out! I can''t fight again! What else can he do besides having a mouth addiction? It''s a big deal anyway! It''s better to die than to live in fear all day. Zhang Cheng just stood in place and didn''t give even a little angry or annoyed response from beginning to end. When the other party was tired of scolding, he smiled and asked, "is it over?" It may shine brightly in all kinds of literature and film and television works, and constantly perform all kinds of scenes of pretending to force face beating, but in the cruel reality, in addition to hurting the closest people around, they can only make themselves more angry. For verbal abuse, he usually takes two means, one is to completely ignore it, and the other is to crush the other directly like crushing a bug. There is no doubt that Warren can''t die yet. He still has great use value. "It''s over!" Warren squatted on the ground panting, his skinny chest undulating constantly, and the whole person was full of a strong sense of frustration. "Good! After scolding, let''s move on to the next stage and talk about resolving misunderstandings and joining hands again. I''m in a lot of trouble now and need your ability." Zhang Cheng never likes to talk too much nonsense and explains his intention directly. He knew very well that the guy who degenerated into a savage had not committed suicide until now. Naturally, he had an unparalleled desire for life. Since they are eager to live, they naturally have weaknesses that can be used as chips for exchange and utilization. As for what to do when you run out, wait until you run out. The most important thing now is to complete the "Trinity" experiment to ensure that the organization will not fail in this key war. As long as the goal can be achieved, it doesn''t matter to join hands with former enemies. What''s more, is Warren qualified to be the enemy of honesty? He can''t even kill a clone, let alone threaten the powerful life after fusion Chapter 1009 The weak without power is sad! Whether it is the most primitive and cruel slavery or the so-called civilized society of modern mankind, the vast majority of the weak have little power to resist the upper rulers except to honestly play their role as "means of production". Obviously, in the power contrast between the two, Warren is the "tool" that can be abandoned at any time and picked up when needed. Even in Zhang Cheng''s increasingly extreme concept, except for himself, other organisms do not deserve to become their own "same kind". Therefore, his attitude towards Warren is like a useful but not obedient dog, with naked contempt and banter in his eyes. Want to live? Want to live like a real man and get rid of the miserable life worse than a wild dog? Then lie on the ground and shout and wag your tail. you ''re right! This is the attitude that Zhang Cheng shows at this moment. He doesn''t worry that this extremely depressed guy chooses to commit suicide. Because if a person really has the courage to commit suicide, how can he endure unimaginable torture and struggle to live until now. "What on earth do you want to do?" groaned Warren, holding back his exploding anger. "It''s very simple! I need your ability! Of course, I don''t mean your half hanging ability now, but your strengthened ability. Destiny and prediction are not your real ability. Your real strength lies in feeling the resonance of strings and perceiving the true meaning of the universe beyond time and space through resonance. If you change to a more easy to understand explanation, it''s you The perception of cosmic energy is far beyond ordinary people. "Zhang Cheng explained calmly. The power of fate? What a ridiculous title! Is there really a destiny in the world? no But the civilization level of the earth is too low to understand what "string" is. It''s like that when advanced scientific and technological creations are brought to the backward ancient people, the other party will mistakenly think that they are some incredible treasures. Maybe they will also be associated with supernatural forces such as magic and witchcraft. "What do you mean?" Warren frowned subconsciously. You know, there is no concept of time in the high latitude universe. It has been less than three years since the last time they separated. But it was just three years that gave him a man who couldn''t see through the strange smell all over his body. I can''t even feel the track of each other''s fate. Ethereal! Nothingness! A strong sense of mystery! Warren couldn''t understand what had happened to the other party, and it would make such an incredible change. Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile: "no, it''s not interesting. I just sighed a little. How ridiculous my cognition of power was in those years. I actually thought you had the ability to spy on the past and future. But it''s undeniable that your power is really rare and rare, which can help me complete that crazy experiment." "What about me? What can I get from it? How can you guarantee that you won''t kick me away again after using it?" Warren asked with a sneer. The monkey once suffered a loss, but he will still remember the lesson, not to mention being played with as an idiot and living like a ghost. "Ha ha! Do you think you are qualified to talk about conditions? No! Dear friends, you don''t. promise? Oath? Do you think I will really be bound by these boring rules? Don''t be naive! You should know that I am a monster without morality, humanity and bottom line. I would rather destroy the world than satisfy my greed and desire Zhang Cheng laughed and made no secret of his black to purple evil soul. At this remark, Warren''s face turned ugly. What is the most cruel and terrible thing in the world? Naturally, I just got hope, and then I snuffed it out with my own hands. Facing a guy who is stronger than himself, doesn''t know how many times, and may tear up the contract at any time, what can he do? resistance? Sorry, it''s basically no different from suicide. Maybe you''ll suffer more terrible torture than death. Obedience? Who knows if the other party will make another arrangement like this after using himself. To tell the truth, several years of running away almost polished all Warren''s patience, perseverance and perseverance. He would rather die at once than endure such a painful life. Just when the poor guy''s mind was full of contradictory thoughts, Zhang Cheng gently snapped his fingers and took the initiative to propose: "let''s do this. As long as you try your best to help me complete the experiment, I can help you improve the essence of life and step into the ranks of immortality. How about this proposal?" "Immortality?!" Warren''s pupils contracted suddenly. "Yes! With powerful power and almost eternal life, you can find a planet in the vast universe and create your own country by yourself like the creator God." Zhang Cheng said with profound bewitchment. If you want people to work hard, you must naturally give certain benefits. Otherwise, shouting slogans and talking about ideals may play a role in a short time, but people are not fools after all. They will wake up one day. As a madman who likes to play with people''s hearts, he naturally wants to maximize the enthusiasm of the other party and strive to get the results he wants before the full outbreak of the war. "Why should I believe you?" Warren became a little excited, with an undisguised enthusiasm in his eyes. Zhang Cheng directly took out the Titan life core dug out from the mother''s chest: "see it? Feel the powerful energy contained in it? Now it belongs to you!" "This... This is!!!!!!" Warren took over the glittering core, immediately launched his ability, clearly "saw" its real role, and was almost speechless with excitement. "Ah! You guessed right! This is the most important part of the body of the woman who claims to be the creator. As long as you integrate it, you will have the same strength as her. How, can you trust me now?" Zhang Cheng tilted his mouth slightly and flashed a trace of imperceptible fun on his face. Needless to ask, he is playing with and cheating Warren with the advantage of information asymmetry. Titan core is undoubtedly a good thing! Even just as a source of energy, it is enough to transform a deserted planet into a special planet suitable for all kinds of magical creatures. But it is not easy to swallow it with a fragile body. At least until the corresponding method is found, this thing is just a product that can see whether it can be used or not Chapter 1010 Obviously, there is no so-called "choice" for Warren. The only thing he can do is to choose the latter between death and surrender. As an ordinary person who has neither firm will nor too strong ambition, he just wants to live well and enjoy all kinds of wine, food, beauty and other things that make people physically and mentally happy. So after a short struggle, he followed Zhang Cheng''s clone to board the spaceship and disappeared directly at the end of the vast universe. After crossing the barrier that ordinary aircraft can''t reach in a lifetime, Warren finally boarded the mother ship which is huge enough to be equivalent to the sum of dozens of planets, and saw a picture he couldn''t imagine in his life. But before he could recover from the shock, he suddenly heard a familiar voice in his ear: "long time no see, my dear friend. How are you still satisfied here?" "Is it... Is it you?!" Warren suddenly turned around and looked at the giant standing in front of him with vigilant eyes. "That''s right! Who else will there be besides me?" said Zhang Cheng, stretching out his shining metal right arm, crushed the clone''s head and threw it out of space. Different from his previous image, he has completely abandoned human characteristics and is completely a powerful cosmic creature. His eyes are shining like stars. Abandon the past! Embrace the future! After understanding the true meaning of the mystery of the universe, Zhang Cheng has already completely released himself, and even no longer retains human unique habits and aesthetics. To some extent, he was indeed like what was described in the original prophecy, a monster and madman eager to get rid of everything. Watching the clone''s body freeze into ice in the cold universe, Warren felt a shudder at the bottom of his heart. You know, not everyone has the courage to kill himself, even if it is just a cloned body used to carry consciousness. Fortunately, his fear did not last long, but was interrupted by a female adjutant with long blond hair and perfect figure. "Your Excellency, commander, the latest news has just come from the battlefield area. We have launched the light of creation of secret weapons and seriously damaged the enemy''s fleet. They can''t launch an imaginary attack for at least two weeks." the female adjutant gave a beautiful military salute and reported with an expressionless face. "The light of creation?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. Because he saw the detailed introduction of this weapon in the organization''s database and knew how terrible its destructive power was, but he didn''t expect to be put into the battlefield so early. The light of creation, as its name suggests, is to recreate the whole universe. Once it is started, it will crush all the celestial bodies and warships around for decades and turn them into high-speed photons. Of course, like all super weapons, it also has a fatal defect, that is, after being used once, it needs long-term maintenance and repair. If the core components are not good, it needs to make a new set. Normally, a strategic card like this should never show up until the critical moment. I don''t know why the initiators chose to use the light of creation decisively when they were still in the stage of mutual temptation. On impulse? Or is there a hidden purpose? "Yes, sir. In addition, the fortress also requires you to carry out a round of saturation attack on the local lateral movement within 48 hours to ensure the elimination of their residual forces and prepare for the next stage of the battle." the female adjutant raised her pointed chin and responded seriously. "OK, I see. Since it''s the order of the fortress, arrange it immediately and carry out saturation attack according to the plan." after saying that, Zhang Cheng waved impatiently and signaled that the other party could step down. He never wasted too much emotion and energy on these soldiers and officers cloned through genetic technology. The reason is simple! They are all one-time cannon fodder. Often more than half of them will be killed or injured in one war. After two or three wars, they will basically change into new faces, which is not worth wasting attention at all. But Warren, who lived alone in the wild for a long time, was dazzled by the beautiful scenery around him, his throat kept surging up and down, and his eyes revealed the light of a hungry wolf. He said to himself, "my God! This is a man''s paradise!" "Why, are you interested in them?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and asked softly. "Of course! I''m not you! I''ve abandoned the most primitive human desires! On the contrary! I enjoy the pleasure of immersing myself in these desires. If one day these desires don''t exist, what''s the point of living?" Warren didn''t hide his interest in this aspect and admitted it. "Hahaha! Don''t be so excited. I don''t mean to despise or laugh at you. On the contrary, if you are interested in them, I can give you a little convenience and allow you to have sex with any woman on the Mothership, and each of them can''t refuse." Zhang Cheng made a meaningful proposal that is enough to make most men''s blood spurt. Warren, who has always been very lecherous, refused this and immediately opened his eyes and asked, "really? Are you sure?" Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "yes! I''m very sure. Here, this is a smart chip symbolizing my commander''s identity. As long as you show it in front of anyone, you can ask the other party to meet all your needs, including physiological aspects. Enjoy it. I''ll give you 24 hours. After 24 hours, you must appear in the research room at the bottom of the mothership." "Hey, hey! As you wish!" Warren took it impolitely and went straight to the female adjutant just now. After a brief exchange, they entered a lounge and began an earth shaking hand to hand fight. In fact, these clone officers and soldiers are embedded with coded biological computer controllers in their brains, and they can''t refuse any orders from their superiors at all. Even if they resist, the controller will regulate the brain to secrete a variety of pheromones, so that it can not control its own body and actively cooperate with the orders issued by the superior. After all, from the moment of birth, their task is to meet the commander''s strange evil interests and interests, especially the young and beautiful female adjutants in the Mothership, which was originally designed to meet some special desires of men. Now, Zhang Cheng just restored their original functions and took the opportunity to improve Warren''s enthusiasm. In any case, people''s work efficiency will be greatly improved only when they are in a happy mood Chapter 1011 Twenty four hours is neither short nor long. Especially for an adult male submerged in the ocean of countless high-quality beauties, it is a paradise like life, so it passed in the blink of an eye. When Warren dragged his aching waist and trembled to the bottom of the Mothership, Zhang Cheng had stood in place and waited for a long time. He impolitely pointed to the dark planet floating in mid air and directly said, "go! Feel its power with your energy and what will happen in the future." "What is this?" Warren subconsciously raised his vigilance and stared at the ball emitting unusual energy fluctuations not far away. As a person with a special ability of extremely strong perception of danger, he instinctively felt that the dark planet compressed to the extreme was so terrible that he would die without a place to bury as long as there was a little accident. "Don''t worry! It''s stable now and won''t pose a threat to anyone." Zhang Cheng didn''t explain much, just comforted later. To be exact, he didn''t want the other party to pry into too many secrets about the Trinity plan. "Well, I hope so..." as he said, Warren carefully stretched out a finger and touched the dark planet with strange light. moment The endless light exploded in the depths of his soul, and the whole person couldn''t help twitching. When the light gradually dispersed, he saw a huge figure standing in the black universe, a creature far beyond his imagination. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours When Warren''s pupils refocused again, he finally breathed out and said in a trembling voice, "I see it in your body, in your chest. You... You turned it into your own heart..." "Oh?" a different color flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. As we all know, the essence of Titan is the star soul, a mysterious substance between energy and matter. So far, nothing has been found to destroy it. But the star soul itself does not have too strong destructive power, so Titan also needs a body to accommodate the star soul, a weapon that can destroy a planet with every move. Generally speaking, this body is made of special metal extracted by Titan from the inner core of the planet after the awakening of the star soul, and its inner core is equivalent to the inner core of the planet. In other words, when the Titan has a body, the core inside the Titan''s body is equivalent to the energy source and heart. If it is destroyed or replaced, the Titan''s body will collapse and lose control, resulting in terrible physical death and direct return to the star soul state. Zhang Cheng can''t imagine how terrible and disastrous consequences would happen if he replaced his core with a dark planet. It is as difficult as digging out a heart from an animal and replacing it with a human heart. "Why, you don''t believe me?" Warren pursed his lips and a sneer appeared. "No! I just haven''t figured out some key problems. Why don''t you help me look at this." Zhang Cheng pointed to more than half of the heroic abyss Lord not far away. "No problem! You''re the boss anyway!" Warren shrugged his shoulders and didn''t argue. He came to the abyss Lord again to feel the mysterious power entangled in each other''s body. After about a minute or two, he frowned and explained, "sorry, I only see the endless darkness and the painful cry of a sad soul." "You mean... His soul has not been destroyed, but is imprisoned somewhere?" a subtle light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Because according to his inspection and measurement results, the soul of the abyss Lord is no longer in the zone system, and 80% is crushed alive in the final stage of the experiment. But now, someone can actually feel this guy''s soul wailing in pain somewhere. Warren nodded straightforwardly: "yes! It''s a very special place! There are powerful force fields and light around, and no matter or energy can get close to it." "Very good! This is a very useful information! I''m leaving soon. You can stay on the Mothership and enjoy your good sex life." After that, Zhang Cheng didn''t stop for a second. He turned and left directly and entered the huge light column of the main string alone. Needless to ask, the scene that Warren just described is that the eight achievements are in a special area inside the main string, a secret place that has never been discovered by the members of the organization. As long as we find this place, we can unlock some unsolved mysteries and master the true meaning of string power. However, Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t expect that soon after his front foot left, Warren''s back foot sneaked into the main control room with the help of authority, found out what had happened here through his own strength, and then learned to operate these advanced and unimaginable instruments to browse the data at a very fast speed. About twenty hours later, he took a deep breath and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "incredible! High-dimensional universe? String? War? Organization? I''m just one of the countless failed works of the other party..." Just when he was in a dull state, the succubus queen Raines appeared in the corner of the main control room, licked his lips and showed a dangerous smile. There is no doubt that as a pair of old friends, they all wanted to kill each other once and for all. Now, this opportunity has finally come. Without any hesitation, Raines directly launched the ability to change her appearance, disguised herself as a blonde with protruding back and explosive figure, walked to Warren with elegant steps, and greeted him in a sweet voice: "Hello, sir, what can I do for you?" "You are..." Warren turned suddenly, his eyes full of alert. But when she found out that the demon queen was wearing a uniform and sexy figure, she immediately relaxed and grinned and replied, "of course! Honey! I need your help! Come on, come with me. We''d better find a quiet place and discuss the meaning of the word help." "As you wish!" Raines bent down and bowed, taking the opportunity to show his unfathomable career line in front of his chest. Then, one by one, they walked into the nearest lounge and locked the door from inside. After a while, there was a slight collision sound inside. No one knows what happened inside, only that when Raines came out of it, the whole person exuded a hormonal smell that intoxicated men. As for Warren, he couldn''t leave the room for half a step all day Chapter 1012 From a distance, the main string is a huge column of light. No one knows how long it is. The only thing we know is that it runs through the whole universe and connects the entrances of all dimensions. Without it, there will be no life or object that can break its original latitude and enter the high latitude or low dimensional universe. In particular, when you enter the scope shrouded by the light column, you can immediately feel the energy emitted all the time, and these energy will gradually form a stable material form after leaving the light column for dozens or even hundreds of light years. This means that without protection, approaching the main string is a very dangerous behavior, and a little carelessness will decompose into the most basic particles under the impact of energy. Especially when passing through the outer layer and entering the core area, Zhang Cheng can even feel the signs of melting and decomposition of his metal skin, which is hard enough to withstand the high temperature of tens of millions of degrees Celsius. You know, with his current physical strength, there will not be even a little damage even directly into the interior of a star. But now, only the energy emitted by the main string has caused quite terrible damage to him. "Interesting! Is this the most powerful force I can see with my own eyes so far?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes glowed and appreciated the endless white area in front of him. Different from what the outside world sees, once you enter the main string, time, space and dimensions no longer exist, and all the places you can see are white light. If it were not for Titan''s innate strong perception, ordinary people might not be able to identify the direction when they come in. It won''t be long before they will be trapped and die in this nothingness area where there is neither a fixed entrance nor an exit. Fortunately, Zhang Cheng was not one of these unlucky people. He not only quickly found a stable energy flow direction, but also heard countless souls wailing in the deepest part of the endless white light with the help of the rules of death. Because there is no flow of time, I don''t know how long I wandered, let alone what happened outside during this period. With the scream of the soul getting closer and clearer, he finally saw a large black pit like a swamp at the end of the white light, which was filled with all kinds of souls. Obviously, this is the beginning and end of the rule of death and one of the manifestations of the ultimate order of the universe. "I see..." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and showed a thoughtful expression. "String is the embodiment of countless rules! It is neither pure energy nor pure material, but a ubiquitous law. Therefore, if you want to master the power of the main string, you must deeply understand these laws and integrate your will into them." Just as he murmured, the soul of an abyss Lord suddenly jumped up from the black mud and shouted at the top of his voice, "master! Great and evil master! Help me! Take me out of this damn place!" "Oh? You still have a clear consciousness!" Zhang Cheng was slightly surprised. Because most of the souls around have become completely lost under the erosion of the black mud. In serious cases, they even don''t move, and let the mud slowly devour themselves. "Of course! Of course I keep my consciousness! I remember what happened to me more." the abyss Lord was obviously not a fool and hurriedly mentioned the "heroic" experiment not long ago. He knew very well how cruel and evil his master was. If he lost his use value, he would never come to a good end. "Ah! It''s really a surprise. But it''s too troublesome to save you. I don''t want to be contaminated with those black liquids, so it''s easier to read the memory directly." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and showed a cold smile. He directly controlled the death rules, tore open the soul of the abyss Lord and extracted some of the memory he wanted from it. Through simple reading, he soon found that the so-called heroization is actually a process of integration and replacement. In short, it is to let the individual incarnated as a hero connect with some powerful souls in the black mud, and even replace half of his own soul with half of the other party''s soul, so as to finally control the rules in the main string. But in the whole process, there needs to be a regulating device and a control device. Otherwise, when the erosion exceeds 50%, the whole soul of the experimental body will be pulled away and become a lifeless body. There is no doubt that this device is only available in the tameng Empire, so all the unlucky people in the organization who participate in the transformation of heroes have become fools or idiots without exception. In desperation, the initiators can only install biochips on them first and fight with the help of remote control. After knowing all this, Zhang Cheng slowly took out the extremely concentrated dark planet from his pocket and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "Life! Death! Time! Space! Energy! Matter... All these rules that come into being after concretization are strings that stand in the depths of the universe. If I want to control it, I must give up part of myself and completely integrate myself into the universe. The price is really a bit terrible. But it doesn''t matter. I''ve given up so much anyway. I don''t care if I give up one more Part. " The voice just fell! He gently threw the dark planet high, followed the whole soul out of his body, and released his accumulated energy in one breath. Next second! Boom!!!!!!!!!! The violent explosion diffused from the depth of the main string in the form of energy waves. The fleet that had originally stayed near the main string disappeared in the blink of an eye. What''s more amazing is that the main string itself gradually darkened with the unimaginable terrorist explosion. When the last white light completely dissipated, the frightened remnant fleet was staring at the huge figure in the center of the main string through the detector. He is so ethereal and empty, as if he could disappear at any time. But somehow, this flickering state is becoming more and more stable with the passage of time, and finally condensed into essence. Seeing this scene, the initiator standing in the war fortress suddenly showed a very gloomy expression on his face, clenched his fist and whispered: "No! It''s impossible! How could he achieve this degree! Completely integrate into the main string and become the embodiment of the rules of the universe, which is something that even I haven''t been able to do. Damn it! My plan to speed up myself must not fall short. No one can stop me from becoming eternal, no one!" Chapter 1013 Just when Zhang Cheng stood in the deep space and there was no sign of awakening, the Tajik alliance Empire resolutely gathered forces to launch a fierce attack on the few remaining fleet of the organization, and even sent 12 heroes at one go. With the help of these terrorist high-end combat forces, the defense line built by the organization suddenly collapsed, and there was no chance to escape or retreat. Seeing that the situation began to develop towards the worst, the initiator made a quick decision and put all the incomplete "Heroes" made in a hurry into the battlefield. With a tough fighting method that is completely not afraid of death, he was stunned to block the other party''s tsunami like attack. As for the cards installed in the fortress, they were opened one by one. The light of creation! Kill the black hole! Nova cannon! ¡­¡­ All kinds of powerful weapons came on stage one after another! For a moment, there was almost no security in the whole belligerent area. Even a strong individual like a hero would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die. Even the front-line fighters left the fortress, entered the universe and began to launch surprise attacks again and again according to the scheduled plan. However, as the supreme commander, the initiator did not stay in the command room to watch the fierce fighting outside, but ran alone to the lowest level of the fortress to meet his old friends. When he just walked into the room, before he could say hello, the man wearing flat glasses took the lead in saying, "I think you must be very shocked now, and your heart is full of fear, right?" "Why do you say that?" asked the initiator with a gloomy face. "It''s very simple! Because someone who should have become a chess piece has grown much faster than you expected. Abandon part of himself and integrate with the main string. I have to admit that he is really crazy. He is so crazy that even you can''t do it." the man wearing flat glasses replied calmly. He didn''t look flustered at all. He didn''t forget to play with the instruments in his hand when he spoke. "That''s right! This guy is a madman! A real madman! The most important thing of an intelligent life is self. If you can give up even this, what''s the difference between him and a machine without emotion. I even doubt that when he wakes up, it is the starting point for all of us to go to destruction. Help me, I know you''ve always been eager to live as a human The initiator gnashed his teeth and made a request. As the founder of the whole organization, he knows very well how powerful the soul and brain of this ordinary man who seems to have no power at all. When he was forced to work for the tameng Empire, the other party invented more than 200 amazing works at one go, and won the title of "the smartest brain in the universe". To be exact, without the help of the man in front of him, he could not expand his organization to the current level, let alone fight an all-out war with the tameng empire. The man in flat glasses stopped his hand, turned and looked at his old friend. After a full minute, he asked, "how do you want me to help you?" "Of course, to complete the plan! I need to have the same strength as him now!" the initiator said his intention without thinking. you ''re right! He wants to start the crazy integration scheme, and create a main string out of thin air to obtain supreme power by killing himself in different worlds. Only in this way can he compete with Zhang Cheng, who has swallowed and integrated the main string. "You should understand that there is a fatal flaw in this plan, that is, the more you devour yourself in the parallel world, the less likely you are to maintain your independent will. Maybe it will lead to multiple personality divisions. To some extent, what you give up is no different from him." the man wearing flat glasses warned meaningfully. It is true that those who devour the universe of character do not have to worry too much about the exclusion of thought and soul, and can basically digest and absorb 100%. But the problem is that if digestion and absorption are too good, there will be problems. In particular, a large number of dusty memories and emotions will have an impact on the master''s personality all the time. The longer the time, the greater the impact. Finally, it is only a matter of time to give birth to the vice personality. The initiator smiled and said to himself, "do you think I have a choice now? Not only him, but also the master of the tameng Empire, the monster who calls himself the emperor. Sorry, dear friend, I have no way back. Come on, I''m ready." "Well, now that you''ve figured it out, let''s start this great plan. First, you should know what you''re going to do." the man took out a rough dagger made of some kind of stone from his pocket. The difference from ordinary dagger is that its end is engraved with hundreds of symbols, large and small, and each symbol flashes a dazzling light. Without saying a word, the initiator took the dagger and turned away. About ten minutes later, he pierced a female member''s heart with the disease dagger. At the moment when the other party swallowed his last breath with shock and confusion, one of the symbols at the end of the dagger suddenly went out. Followed by the second, third, fourth, Fifth Before long, the members of the whole fortress were slaughtered, and then he recalled the combatants on the front line one by one to kill them. Interestingly, no matter how many times the body has evolved and transformed, it can not resist this seemingly simple weapon, and each time it is a fatal blow, even if it only cuts a layer of skin. When Zhang Cheng was removed and the last unlucky guy was killed, the initiator returned with a bloody dagger, handed it to his old friend and whispered, "here! I''ve completed the first step! Hurry up! We don''t have much time left." "Stand on the stage! Remember! No matter what happens for a while, you must hold on, otherwise your consciousness and soul will disappear at the moment when the main string is formed, and a brand-new rule without any thought will be embodied." the man wearing flat light glasses told him while opening the complex instrument under his feet at a very fast speed. Before long, the violent shock echoed at the bottom of the war fortress. Next second Woo woo!!!!!!!! The harsh sound seemed to hit the soul, so that everyone who heard the clone could not help kneeling on the ground, shaking up and down madly, and finally led to gene collapse, rapid necrosis of all cells, and turned into stinking colloids one by one. Chapter 1014 Weird! Weird! No theory can explain the amazing scene in front of us! Even the war fortress built with countless high cutting-edge technologies failed to resist the invisible shock and finally disintegrated into garbage floating in space. Shortly after the disintegration of the huge fortress, a brilliant white light penetrated the whole universe. It looks so bright and dazzling like a torch in the dark. In the center of the white light column, a faint figure can be seen. When the figure came out of the inside, he suddenly raised his right index finger high and suddenly nodded not far away. moment All the fleets and heroes that originally belonged to the Talon Empire disintegrated in an incredible way and eventually perished. No language can describe this power far beyond the understanding of normal people! What''s more, nothing can organize this force to work! To be exact, it is like some objective law of the highest level in the universe, which will take effect 100% every time it is launched. With the surrounding fierce fighting area falling into silence again, the initiator lowered his head, stared at an escape pod wrapped with countless protective forces, and said in a slightly emotional tone: "my dear old friend, do you see? Our plan has been successful! I am already one of the greatest lives in the whole universe and have mastered the basic laws to maintain the operation of the universe." "Yes, I see. How do you feel now?" the man wearing flat glasses passed on his meaning to each other through the instruments in the lifeboat. "Feeling?" the initiator shook his head blankly. "Sorry, I don''t know how to describe my current state. I can feel that I have lost something important and am bound by an invisible force to some extent." "So... You''re part of the rules?" the man in flat glasses keenly grasped the point. "That''s right! From now on, I am the main string, the basic rule to maintain the operation of the whole universe, and I have almost endless power, but I also need to maintain the most basic balance, and I can''t destroy and destroy as recklessly as before." Having said that, the initiator raised his left hand, created a huge galaxy with hundreds of thousands of stars in the palm of his hand out of thin air, and then looked into the war ravaged area in the distance. In the blink of an eye, these tiny planets began to expand hormones, and finally filled the empty parts to form a new galaxy. There is no doubt that this power is far beyond the reach of the gods. It is something that the real creator can do. "I see... I think I understand..." the man wearing flat glasses nodded thoughtfully. "So what are you going to do next? Find the guy who claims to be the emperor to finish revenge, or solve the other one first?" "No! No hurry! Now I have endless time to think about what to do next. Anyway, it will take a long time for him to wake up from his deep sleep. Then we will decide whether we will continue to be allies or go our separate ways." "I see! Then I''ll go into sleep and wait for you to make a decision." "This is the best!" ¡­¡­ After a short communication, the flashing green light of the escape pod quickly turned red, and the people inside also lay in a sealed container and entered a low-temperature sleep state. In this way, time flies. I don''t know how long it took. Zhang Cheng, who stands in space, finally slowly opened his eyes and looked around with interest. For about three or five minutes, he smiled and muttered to himself, "this is the ultimate power of the universe? Integrate all rules with himself?" "Ah! You finally wake up!" With a familiar voice, the initiator came out of the light column again, with a faint smile on his face. "Oh? You seem to have done the same thing as me!" Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed surprise. As a madman who integrates himself with the main string, it is naturally impossible for him not to feel the ability inadvertently revealed by the other party. If you have to use a precise word to describe it, it is almost like a three-dimensional image that is rigidly inserted on a two-dimensional plane. After all, string not only creates the whole universe, but also contains the ultimate order and law to maintain its operation. From the root, string is equivalent to the highest latitude of the universe and belongs to the power beyond all. So once you master the main string, the creature will have a strange feeling out of tune with the whole universe. The initiator obviously didn''t mean to hide, and Dafang replied: "That''s right! Although we use different methods, the final results are almost the same. Now, you and I are the only survivors in the organization and the two most powerful individuals in the universe. How, are you interested in practicing with me to defeat several other strong enemies and bring the whole universe under your own control?" "Is this an invitation?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "That''s right! Anyway, it''s much better to join hands with another self than to be alone. Don''t forget that some old guys have entered this field for a long time. Their use of power and rules is by no means comparable to that of newcomers like you and me." the initiator took the initiative to stretch out his right hand. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t intend to shake hands with the other party. He sneered and asked, "do you think I will choose to believe you after so many things? Take the liberty to ask, where are the so-called" brothers and sisters "in the organization?" "Here they are!" the initiator pointed to his chest. "Perfect integration! Their thoughts, souls and wills have been perfectly preserved by me! Of course, you may not agree with this way, but it is undeniable that the whole organization has not disappeared, but has become more perfect and harmonious. Come on, work with me, and I promise you will get everything you want." "No, thank you. I have got what I want. Next, I will use my own way to complete the final transcendence. Nothing can stop me! Nothing can restrain me! I am free! Whether it is thought or soul! In addition, I sincerely suggest you not to make stupid actions, or I will let you understand that even a life like you and me Life body will eventually face death... " The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng quickly disappeared into the ubiquitous dark matter in the universe, as if he had never appeared. Chapter 1015 "So he refused you?" Shortly after Zhang Cheng left, the man in the escape pod soon woke up from sleep and asked with a frown. The initiator nodded without thinking: "That''s right! He didn''t trust me! Or he didn''t give me even a little trust from the beginning. He was like a cold and cunning lone wolf, never integrated into any group, and wouldn''t pour even a trace of emotion into outsiders. Remember Lao Chen? Normally, as the guide of the test, that guy should retain some feelings, but he After learning that I swallowed Lao Chen''s soul, I didn''t show any anger. " "If I remember correctly, you still seem to have something in your hand, something enough to have a considerable impact on him. Why not take it out and force him to join?" the man with glasses asked directly. "Yes, I''m sure to keep it. But the problem is that it can only be used once. You should understand what I mean before it''s time." said the initiator, taking a piece of soul fragment emitting bright light from the light column. "What a perfect soul fragment! I''m afraid I can''t find another one even if I look all over the universe. I can''t believe how a person like him can let a part of his soul wander outside." the man narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself. "People have weaknesses! No matter how strong, indifferent and ruthless, there is always the softest place in their heart. Maybe he didn''t notice it himself, so let me seize the handle." When he said these words, there was not a trace of satisfaction on his face, as if he were describing a simple causal relationship. "So how are you going to use it?" "Of course, at the critical moment, use it to turn the situation around. What I want to do now is to use this unparalleled power to destroy the tameng Empire and lead out the emperor hidden behind the scenes." "I suggest you start with a nearby galaxy!" "That''s what I think!" ¡­¡­ Just as they were talking, Zhang Cheng had crossed the dimension and appeared in another starry sky, staring at the guy who blocked his way. The other party obviously does not belong to human beings. At least 100% of them are not earth people, but a mysterious creature with scales all over the body and a dozen tentacles and a flat round head like onions. He hesitated for a moment and immediately greeted him through spiritual connection: "Hello, new master." "Master?" Zhang Cheng obviously heard this title for the first time, and a look of curiosity flashed in his eyes. "Yes! Master! This is the name for all the masters who can control the power of the main string." the mysterious creature quickly explained. "So you are also a master?" Zhang Cheng continued with interest. "That''s right! I''m also a master! To be exact, I''m one of the only 30 masters left in the whole universe, but counting you and another guy, it should be 32." the mysterious creature gave a straightforward answer. It can be seen that he has no hostility at all, and he has no intention of fighting or taking advantage of it. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly found this, smiled and asked, "so noble master, what''s wrong with you suddenly blocking my way?" Waving more than a dozen tentacles, the mysterious creature quickly said through spiritual connection: "I am an messenger! On behalf of chaos, one of the ultimate forces in the universe, I invite you! Join us and become one of us." "Chaos? Is this the name of an organization?" Zhang chengminrui grabbed the keyword. "Organization? No! No! No! As the highest life form representing the whole universe! Nothing can bind us! As I said, chaos is one of the ultimate forces representing the whole universe, and all the masters who identify with it will be our allies. Besides us, there is also a representative of order and a representative of neutrality. Before you two were born, the power of the whole universe was balanced, and each faction had ten masters. But now, this balance has been broken. Believe me, if you refuse our kindness, those who agree with order and neutrality will siege you. Because what you do doesn''t seem to identify with order or neutrality. " When saying these words, the tone of the mysterious creature was full of fun and ridicule. As he described, Zhang Cheng''s actions obviously do not belong to the category of order and neutrality, but are completely chaotic. He doesn''t care what the universe will look like, let alone how many galaxies his actions will destroy and how many civilizations will perish. "I need some time to think about it!" after a moment of silence, Zhang Cheng didn''t reply immediately. Needless to ask, he knows that he is not in a hurry to make a choice in the face of these fields he has never touched. On the contrary, the most important thing at present is not to join any faction at all, but to find a place where there is no one and find out the various abilities you have obtained. "No problem! When you have figured it out, you can contact me at any time. Finally, be careful of those orderly guys. Maybe they have begun to plan how to get rid of you now..." With the last word echoing in my mind, the mysterious creature suddenly disappeared into dark matter and disappeared without a trace. After confirming that he really left, Zhang Cheng did not intend to stay in place and continue his journey. As a "master", one of the most powerful abilities is to shuttle directly to any corner of the universe without passing through the main string. When he confirmed that he got rid of all the tracking, he found a relatively hidden planet, fell from the sky in human form, and forcibly smashed a huge pit with a diameter of hundreds of meters deep in the dense primeval forest. The animals around are scared to flee! "Well... There is atmosphere... There is oxygen... Animals and plants are more than 50% similar to the earth... The air is filled with magical energy... It seems that there should be intelligent life here." Zhang Cheng muttered to himself while observing the surrounding environment. However, after a round of inspection and finding no traces of civilization, he soon gave up the search, raised his hand and snapped his fingers, built a magic tower in the depths of the dense forest, walked in alone and began to try his own rule power day and night. To know that each main chord has different emphases in terms of rules, he needs to find out which aspect of the one he swallowed is the most prominent. Chapter 1016 At the far end of the high-dimensional universe, there is a dark red dark star called taruka, which translates into the farthest planet. To some extent, it does deserve the title. However, taruka is famous not because of its distance, but because it is the first master of the chaotic faction, a special planet that has existed since the birth of the universe. At this moment, in this place that has already exhausted resources and energy and has been abandoned by the original residents, nine creatures of different shapes are gathering in a stone house full of religious color, waiting patiently for something. About two or three hours later, the mysterious species with tentacles all over suddenly appeared out of thin air and saluted the huge figure on the throne: "according to your request, I have sent him an invitation. But interestingly, he was very cautious and didn''t seem to have fully mastered the power he just obtained." "Oh? What did he say?" the huge figure made a deep voice and echoed around. "He said it would take some time to think about it. But I think he should find a place where no one is hiding and slowly get familiar with the power of the string until he confirms that he can fully control it, otherwise he will never show up." the tentacle monster replied easily. "Ha ha! Good! It seems that it''s only a matter of time before he becomes one of us. What about another?" the huge figure continued to ask with a laugh. "Another one is more troublesome. Before finding him, our dead man found him first, so he seems more inclined to join the order. Do you think we should take some actions to eliminate the threat in the bud?" tentacle monster carefully tried. The huge figure shook his head gently: "no! Not yet. Although the universe will eventually return to primitive and chaos, the power of order is still strong, and we need to wait for the best time." "So... Let''s just watch the expansion of order? You know, the self proclaimed emperor grabbed at least six main strings." another round unidentified creature questioned. "Relax, my friend. Don''t forget that his endless expansion has brought us two new masters, and both have a lot of grudges with him. So even if one joins the order, do you think there will be no problems within them?" the huge figure explained meaningfully. "I see..." "That''s all for today''s meeting!" "I hope that when we meet again next time, we will get together to discuss how to eliminate order and return the universe to chaos." "Salute the great chaos! You are the origin and end of all things!" "Salute!" ¡­¡­ When the masters left the dark red planet one by one, Zhang Cheng, hiding in the dense forest of unknown planets, also encountered a little trouble. To be exact, a group of creatures with seven or eight points similar to human beings, armed with simple weapons and armor, broke into the tower he built, and even broke a poor puppet made of clay and rock. At present, these guys have begun to wield weapons such as daggers, war hammers and axes, and frantically pry the gold jewelry synthesized by Alchemy on the walls, floors and decorations. Their proficiency is amazing. It is obviously not the first time. There is no doubt that they must be special occupations on this planet, such as mercenaries and adventurers. In particular, the man who looked very young actually mastered a certain degree of magic power. The two fatal injuries suffered by the puppet just now were the result of his singing spells and releasing spells. Otherwise, with the primitive and backward cold weapons that have not been enchanted, they can only tickle the puppet at most. They can''t see the energy core even if they hammer a hundred times. Appreciating this group of "intruders" or "Robbers", Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but raise his mouth slightly and murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "interesting! Adventure? Let me play with you for a while and have the right to relax and adjust his mood." The voice just fell! He raised his hand and flicked his fingers. Pop! moment The decorative metal statues on both sides of the corridor on the ground floor suddenly came alive! "Be careful!" "Damn it! These armor will move! Get away!" With loud cries and reminders, the originally excited team immediately threw away their precious treasure, quickly grabbed weapons and shields and entered the combat state. Of course, since it was a game, Zhang Cheng didn''t intend to really kill all these interesting invaders, but gave them a chance to defeat the activated armor. After all, the most important thing in the game is fairness, otherwise it will soon lose fun. If you really want to get rid of these invaders, with the power he now has, you don''t even need to snap your fingers, an idea can make the other party disappear out of thin air. "Shit! These armor are too powerful! Don''t fight hard! They turn very slowly and try to use their steps and distance to attack the leg joints." an older man roared at his throat. "You''re smart! This thing is the best steel! My sword can only leave a white mark at most." a woman nearby turned her eyes angrily to avoid the attack of activated armor. "Magic! We need magic help! Ellens! Can you hold on?" the man turned and glanced at the young man protected in the middle. "Leave it to me!" Without saying a word of nonsense, the latter immediately raised his wooden stick and began to sing the spell loudly. After a while, he finished the preparation of the spell, suddenly pressed his right hand on the ground and spit out the last note from his mouth. Suddenly! The floor of the whole room suddenly became as smooth as a mirror. Because the armor was metal and heavy, one didn''t pay attention to jingling and all slipped. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t stand up. In contrast, although the team wearing leather boots was also affected, it still retained a certain degree of friction, rushed forward quickly, and disassembled the activated armor into parts to relieve the crisis. But before they could sit down and catch their breath, a voice suddenly echoed inside the tower: "Wonderful cooperation! I have to admit that you gave me a little surprise. In return, you can rest for 12 hours, enjoy delicious food and soft beds. I promise you won''t be attacked in any form during this period. However, after 12 hours, there will be more wonderful games waiting for you to participate. Remember, don''t try to escape because You have no ability to get out of this tower. You will only waste your time and energy for no reason... " Chapter 1017 Like most of the time, Zhang Cheng''s style of action is either weird and unpredictable, or crisp and does not give the other party a chance to resist at all. Obviously, I chose the latter this time. After announcing the rules of the game, he completely ignored the poor people with big eyes and small eyes at the lower level of the tower. He directly closed the alchemy creation for communication and observation, sat alone in a chair and said to himself: "maybe I can try to try the power of the lower chord and create some interesting creatures..." At the same time, the team members at the bottom finally recovered and shouted nervously, "who? Who was talking just now! Come out! Don''t be sneaky!" "Shut up! Idiot! Do you want to kill us?" the only caster in the team tugged at his companion. If anyone in the team knows this mysterious tower best, it must be him. Besides, the clay puppets and activated armor encountered before are enough to prove that the master of the tower is a powerful caster. If you annoy such a person, you may not even know how to die. "What''s the matter? Why pull me!" the muscular man obviously didn''t realize how dangerous his actions were, and blinked innocently. "Why? Of course it''s for survival! Don''t you find out? We''ve been watched by each other since we entered the tower. Remove the mud and stone puppets guarding the door. The activated armor encountered just now is obviously a prop that the master here deliberately wakes up to play games with us. Use your walnut sized brain well. If the other party summons other monsters, we''ll win Can we cope with the current state? "The young man explained gnashing his teeth. "So... Do you mean we should be patient now?" the middle-aged man took a deep breath and his eyes were full of vigilance. "That''s right! We should not only endure, but also..." Before the young man could finish his words, a closed door suddenly opened and out came a dozen maids carrying exquisite silver trays. I saw these newly created walking corpses without any soul, with an exact smile on their faces, placed the steaming food on the table in the hall, and cleaned up the traces of fighting. After all this, they left a few bottles of wine that were valuable at first sight, and then disappeared behind the door. The whole process does not make a sound, let alone the so-called communication. Shock! fear! Numbness! Six people in the team almost rubbed their eyes, as if they couldn''t believe what they saw. Until the smell of food began to diffuse in the air, the man with strong muscles couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and asked in an uncertain tone: "these foods should be non-toxic and can be eaten?" "What do you think?" the young man didn''t answer immediately, but turned around and asked the petite figure who always hid himself in the dark a few meters away. Without saying a word, the latter immediately came to the food, pulled out the dagger, carefully stained a little soup one by one and put it on the tip of his tongue. After five minutes, he answered, "no poison! At least there is no toxin I know." "Great! I''ve been in the jungle for half a month and I''m starving. Today, I can finally have a good meal." the muscular man didn''t hesitate when he heard that there was no poison. He grabbed a whole deer roasted to golden yellow, opened his mouth and ate it wildly. Before long, a hind leg weighing five kilograms was gnawed. Seeing that he ate so much, it was nothing. The rest of the people opened their hands and feet and began to eliminate all kinds of rich food on the table. I just don''t know whether out of caution, or the intelligent life on this planet which is seven or eight points similar to human beings doesn''t like wine. In short, they didn''t touch those bottles of exquisite and unique red wine. After eating and drinking enough, the middle-aged man suspected of being the team leader wiped his mouth and stared at the missing entrance behind him: "tell me, what are we going to do next? Or, how can we get out of here alive." "No doubt! We broke into the home of a powerful caster. But he didn''t seem to have the intention to kill us. He just wanted to play a game with us or experiment with us. At the worst, we may never be able to leave. At the best, at least we don''t have to worry about starvation, thirst and fatigue. And since it''s a game, it means It''s possible to win, "said the young man who would release magic. "Can''t we talk to him?" the only woman in the team subconsciously frowned. "Talk? Who do you think you are? Qualified to negotiate with a powerful caster? No, my stupid friend, in each other''s eyes, we are likely to be like mole ants that can be crushed to death. The only value of existence is to provide some fun. Don''t try to destroy this fun, otherwise we may die without a place to bury next second." The young man sounded a heavy warning. "Shit! So we''re dead anyway?" "Not necessarily! Maybe when the other party is in a good mood, he will throw away our tired toys. Anyway, don''t think too much for the time being, have a good rest and wait for the game to start. Also, don''t waste energy trying to escape. According to my observation, the tower itself is alive, it will automatically open or close any door, or directly seal the existing ones Channel. " "Damn it! We shouldn''t have come in here if we knew it was so dangerous." "Ha! I don''t know who shouted happily just now. This adventure is definitely the most correct decision in my life. I''m going to use these gold, silver and jewelry to buy a manor and enjoy the rest of my life." "Don''t tell me you don''t regret it!" "Of course! But the problem is, it''s useless to regret now. Forget it, it''s a waste of time to talk to you about this. Hurry up and have a rest. Who knows what''s waiting for us in twelve hours." "Hope not to be too desperate." ¡­¡­ When the members of the team at the lower level of the tower quarreled with each other, Zhang Cheng at the upper level had already entered the working state. The controller''s powerful rule power from the universe created creatures with different forms and abilities, but not much strength. After a period of trial and experience, he has gradually understood a lot of knowledge and skills, but he has not found the main string he swallowed. Which is the advantage and which is the disadvantage. In addition, he was also vaguely aware of the huge contradictions and opposites in the whole universe, and he had to make a choice at a certain time. This choice will be related to the future development and the final direction of the universe. Chapter 1018 Twelve hours is neither long nor short. When the clock on the lower floor of the tower kept hitting the gong and making a harsh sound, Zhang Cheng''s familiar voice echoed around again: "the rest time is over! The game begins!" Next second! The thick rock wall suddenly appeared four entrances out of thin air, followed by four monsters with sharp spikes all over and hot magma flowing on the body surface. Their size is not too outrageous. They are only a little higher than adult male lions, but their lethality is certainly much higher than the former. In particular, the strange saliva dripping on the ground and making a wheezing sound, or sharp fangs and claws, all indicate that as long as you are knocked down, the possibility of survival is basically zero. The members of the adventure team, who were still lying on the soft stall to rest, saw this scene and stood up one after another, with nervous and frightened expressions on their faces. "Damn it! Who the fuck can tell me what this thing is?" the muscular man clutched the weapon in his hand, hoping that the cold touch of steel could bring him a limited sense of security. "Don''t ask me! How do I know! Anyway, all we need to do is kill them!" the only woman in the team turned her eyes and tried to relieve the pressure in a slightly relaxed way. After all, anyone who is not a fool can tell that the four sudden monsters in front of us are definitely not ordinary carnivorous beasts in the forest, but some man-made creatures. Before formal contact, no one knows what special abilities they have, or their strength and agility are far beyond the average. "Hey, man! It''s all up to you this time!" the middle-aged man winked at the young man around him. "I see!" The latter understood, took a deep breath, and took the lead in singing spells before the monster took the initiative to attack. Just three or five seconds later, his palm suddenly released a cold, biting cold, sweeping one of the targets more than ten meters away at a very fast speed. moment The hot magma flowing on the surface of the monster''s skin began to solidify rapidly! Although it charged frantically at the moment of being attacked, it fell to the ground because of uncoordinated limbs, hit a strong stone pillar, and finally broke into gray stones emitting hot air. "They are afraid of cold and water!" the successful young man loudly reminded other companions around. Unfortunately, there was no water source in the hall on the first floor. Even the water the team drank was brought in by the maid before. At present, there are only less than half pottery pots left. No hesitation! The muscular man picked up the heavy water tank for the first time and threw it at another monster. Clang! Accompanied by the crisp sound of the earthenware jar hitting the wall, a full twenty liters of water poured out and poured all over the monster. When the cold water came into contact with the hot magma, a large amount of white steam suddenly came out, covering the bottom of the whole tower, forming a vast white fog. "Oh - no! No! No! Fool! What have you done?" Watching the white fog completely seal his vision, the middle-aged man couldn''t help shouting pain and despair. If he could, he wished he could stop his teammates'' idiotic behavior just now. We should know that the biggest difference between intelligent creatures and wild animals is that most intelligent creatures rely on vision much more than hearing and smell. Once they lose the advantage of vision, the results can be imagined. But now it''s better to have an idiot seal his vision advantage. nervous! Exciting! look out! When the white fog completely occupied the whole confined space, the adventure team kept trying to throw around with stools, chairs, cups, plates and other props, trying to confirm the position of the other two monsters. But unfortunately, what they threw out couldn''t hit anything in the end. Just when the psychological pressure was increasing, a bright red figure suddenly jumped out of the white fog and jumped down from above. "Ah!!!! go to hell!" The muscular man with a ferocious expression swung his axe and was the first to meet him. Bang! After a dull sound, the sharp axe was embedded into the monster''s abdomen on the spot, and a large amount of hot blood enough to melt steel splashed out. His exposed skin was severely burned in an instant, and even the double-layer hard skin armor was ignited, emitting bursts of burnt smell. Tragic! In just one round, the muscular man withdrew from the battle, fell to the ground, tore his serious burns and screamed horribly. Although this kind of burn is far from fatal, the pain can not be compared with scratch and bite. "Oleg!" Seeing this, the women in the team immediately shouted each other''s names, raised their spears and stabbed them into the monster''s open mouth. A fatal blow! Excluding those special species with super resilience and almost immortal, normal life can''t resist the great damage that runs through the body. So in less than five seconds, the amazing high temperature emitted by the monster quickly cooled down and turned into a hard solid like a statue. When people''s attention was attracted by the injured strong man, the last one quietly approached the young man who released the magic, rushed up at a lightning speed and was ready to bite off the prey''s neck. But it didn''t notice at all. At the moment when it jumped, the small figure always hidden in the dark jumped up. More importantly, the short guy suddenly opened his hands, like scattering something indistinguishable to the naked eye into the air. Next second! Poof! A ferocious huge head rolled down directly from his neck, and bright hot blood arrows gushed out, burning the ceiling inlaid with gold and silver decorations. There is no doubt that what he spilled was nothing else, but a very thin, very tough and heat-resistant thread. With incredible weapons, he easily killed powerful monsters far beyond his strength without paying any price. As the last monster fell to the ground, the water vapor in the air finally dissipated and returned to the way the game had begun. However, the team members who survived the disaster did not show any happy expression. They all stood beside the seriously injured muscular man with a heavy face and raised their weapons several times to help him end his pain, but they finally gave up for no reason. After all, in their eyes, this terrible burn can almost be sentenced to death, and few living people can survive, or even return to the state before the injury. Chapter 1019 "Nice team!" Standing on the top of the tower, Zhang Cheng appreciated the simple and fast battle process and gave his evaluation with a smile. There is no doubt that he was not surprised by the outcome of the battle. If we can''t even solve this level of enemies, it can only show that all the members of this adventure team are rubbish and have no value of training and testing. His attitude towards garbage has always been very clear, that is, to eliminate it directly by physical means. Waste and useless guys don''t deserve to live! At least you don''t deserve to live in front of him! As for the four life bodies made with the help of the main string force, they can only be regarded as a warm-up at most, which is far from knowing the advantages and disadvantages of ability. Fortunately! If Zhang Cheng is the richest at present, it must be time. Because to some extent, his life has been bound with the whole universe. Unless the universe is destroyed, or the masters who have the same level of power as him fight, he will never die, let alone age and weaken. In a real sense, he has reached the state of "eternity" in the degree of life. Watching the increasingly sad atmosphere in the adventure team, Zhang Cheng, who has always been indifferent, finally showed some kindness and gave the human puppet made by Alchemy the order to treat the injured. Then he went into the small black room to prepare his opponent for the next round of the game. Of course, it''s not that he pity each other, but that this skill can help him test his ability, provide some entertainment, and eliminate the "toys" of boredom and loneliness. It''s a pity to die like this. You know, one of the most important reasons why adventure teams are popular in many fantasy worlds is that they can play unimaginable power through their cooperation with each other. But if an important member of the originally well-equipped team suddenly dies or leaves, the combat effectiveness of the whole team will immediately drop by several grades. If the enemy that could have been easily solved can not be solved, now one face to face will be finished. Obviously, Zhang Cheng doesn''t want this team to be seriously reduced, at least not until they fail. So, before the team members could react to what had happened, a maid quietly came to the muscular man and poured a bottle of powerful therapeutic liquid into his mouth. moment The man who was dying suddenly started from a semi coma. All burns and scalds on his whole body healed, scarred and fell off. The speed was so fast that he couldn''t even take half a minute. "Ah!!! What happened? I... I remember I was hurt!" The muscular man shouted incoherently while touching himself to try to find the wound. "What did you give Oleg?!" the only woman in the line grabbed the maid and sternly asked. "Relax, please don''t worry. He drank the healing potion prepared by his master, and now he''s all right." the maid obviously didn''t get angry because of the other party''s rude behavior, and there was still a faint smile on her beautiful face. "Healing potion?!" the young man with spell casting ability heard the word and his eyes lit up instantly. "Who is your master? Why does he treat the injured companions in our team?" "No reason! The master''s order is our code of conduct. In addition, the master is very satisfied with your performance just now and allows you to give you a reward after each game. You can keep it or use it to buy all kinds of magic potions and weapons and equipment to better carry out the next battle." Then the maid opened a box of 8000 gold coins and put them in front of each other. Above the golden gold coins, there is a list of convertible items. Without saying a word, the young man immediately picked up the list and carefully read the words and instructions on it. After a while, he looked up and asked, "we can exchange all the above things?" The maid nodded without thinking: "yes! As long as you have enough gold coins, you can buy whatever you want. And if you can pass the master''s final test, you can take away all the things won in the game and return to your world." "My God! The flame enchanted sword only costs 1200 gold coins?! it''s too cheap! And the dragon scale armor only costs 5000 gold coins. It''s incredible! If those princes and nobles know, they will go crazy." the middle-aged man glanced at the list and took a breath. You know, many of these things are treasures that money can''t buy. Even the Duke can''t help spending all his money to buy one as an heirloom. But now, these adventurers who live in the middle and lower levels of society have the opportunity to wear treasures on their bodies. For a moment, he did not know whether he was lucky or unfortunate. "Damn it! We only have eight thousand gold coins, so we must save some flowers." the young man said, gritting his teeth and holding back his inner ecstasy. Because he saw more than 80 magic scrolls and books he had never seen at the bottom of the list! For a low-level apprentice who has no money and power, this is an irresistible temptation. Now, he is not in a hurry to escape, but wants to stay and cooperate with the owner of the tower to complete the game, no matter how dangerous the game process is. After all, the mysterious and profound magic knowledge displayed by the master here has convinced him deeply. At the same time, he believes that as long as he can hold on to the end, he will surpass his mentor and become a powerful caster. "There are six of us! Each of us has a share of 1300 gold coins. However, I suggest that it should be reduced to 1200 gold coins and the rest should be used to buy therapeutic potions. I believe you have just seen how magical those emerald green liquids are." the short figure didn''t know when to leave the dark place and spoke out his suggestions in a slightly low voice. "Agree! Very fair distribution!" "I have no problem!" "Ditto!" "That''s it!" ¡­¡­ After determining the distribution rules, the group soon began to select weapons or armor according to their own and team needs. As for high-grade magic accessories such as gloves, boots, rings and amulets, they can''t afford them with their poor amount, so they can only choose to give up. Instead of buying any weapons and armor, the young people with spell casting ability chose to buy a spell book and two magic scrolls. When he got the things, he was in a state of extreme excitement. The hot flames from his eyes almost raised the temperature in the surrounding air by several degrees. Chapter 1020 attle! Trim! Buy all kinds of powerful magic items you have never seen or heard of! After the planet completed 30 complete rotations, the members of the adventure team finally got used to the thrilling and fierce battle every 12 hours, and even almost wiped out several times. But I don''t know whether it was because of good luck or they were really excellent. In the end, they all survived without danger. Especially after learning that the battle is over, no matter how serious the injury is, even if you lose an arm and leg, you can grow again quickly through magic potion. After discovering this, in order to improve efficiency, they often take some methods of exchanging injury for life to ensure that the team will not be reduced to the greatest extent. Of course, as the person who gains the most and improves the strength the fastest in the whole team, the young people with spell casting ability have mastered more than 25 new spells with different levels and attributes, and they also hold a staff inlaid with silver white crystal, which is different from the previous simplicity. He believed that if he went back now, he would easily defeat his former superior mentor and even become the strongest caster in the college. However, it''s a pity that at present, he can''t leave this completely closed place, and he doesn''t show off his increasingly powerful magic power to anyone. Not only him, but also several others in the team. Although they all wear the magic weapons and equipment that many people dream of, they can''t show it to anyone, and they can''t get psychological satisfaction by drinking and boasting about their adventure to the people around them. Lonely! Boring! tired out! With physical adaptation, there are mental and ideological problems. Intelligent life is not a machine. They have complex emotions and desires. If they are not satisfied for a long time, sooner or later they will have neuropathy or psychopathy. So when he realized that these people were about to reach the limit, Zhang Cheng finally appeared in front of each other after the last game and announced with a smile: "thank you for your cooperation for many days. Now I declare that you are free. You can leave here forever with everything you can take and return to the world you live in." "What... What? We... We are free!!!" the muscular man wiped the dark red plasma on his face, and his eyes showed a sense of loss. you ''re right! Is at a loss! As a typical soldier with simple mind and developed limbs, he has unconsciously accepted the current situation, didn''t even think it was bad to be imprisoned here forever, and is ready to live like this all his life until he falls in front of a powerful enemy one day. In contrast, others reacted much more excitedly. Especially the middle-aged man who was extremely eager to leave with wealth immediately asked, "really?! are you really going to let us go?" "Of course! To be exact, you can take everything you take and go out of that channel now." Zhang Cheng nodded with a smile. Of course, this is obviously not his kindness, but after 30 days of testing, these adventurers have reached the limit. If they continue to improve the difficulty, it will not be a game of winning and losing, but an outright massacre. Next, he needs some higher quality testers, so he must use these people to spread the news. What can make a group of powerful guys voluntarily come to the depths of the uninhabited virgin forest? Nothing more than fame, wealth, power and rare magic items! I believe that as long as the earth buns on this planet see a group of adventurers wearing dragon scale armor and holding advanced enchanted weapons with their own eyes, they will naturally find this place thousands of miles with greed and desire and voluntarily become participants in the game. "Thank you for your kindness and generosity!" Obviously, the middle-aged man didn''t want to stay for a second. He immediately picked up a bag of gold, silver and jewelry stacked in the corner. Without looking back, he ran through the dark channel to the woods outside the tower. He breathed the long lost fresh air. His face was full of joy and excitement. In contrast, the only woman in the team was much calmer. She looked up and down at Zhang Cheng with slightly surprised eyes. After a full minute, she asked, "are you the owner of this tower?" "Why, do you have any questions?" Zhang Cheng asked pleasantly. "No! I just think it''s incredible! Normally, powerful spell casters should not be old people?" the woman said cautiously. "Old man? It depends on how you understand age and longevity. For some short-lived races, a hundred years has become an almost insurmountable obstacle. It is inevitable to become old at the age of 60. But for long-lived races, a hundred years is only a small part of life, and even some races have just reached adulthood at the age of 100. So please don''t think of me as your fellow Class, although I look very similar to you, I''m actually not of the same race, "Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. The woman nodded thoughtfully, "I see! Thank you for keeping your promise. I promise I won''t mention what happened here to anyone after I leave." "No! No! No! There is no need to keep a secret. On the contrary, I encourage you to tell everyone as much as possible." Zhang Cheng took the initiative to correct each other''s mistakes. "What do you mean? You want to attract more people?" the woman raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Yes! You know what? I''m a person who likes playing games! More people are very welcome to be guests." Zhang Cheng slightly opened his arms and looked harmless to humans and animals. But the woman obviously didn''t believe this statement, but she didn''t know why, and didn''t ask any more questions. Like the middle-aged men before, she picked up a bag of gold and silver jewelry, turned around and disappeared through the passage into the forest outside the tower. After the teammates left one by one, the young man took a deep breath, summoned up his courage and said, "Dear tower Lord, my name is Ellens. As you can see, I am a magic apprentice. I hope to stay, whether as a servant or an apprentice." "Stay?" "Yes! During this time, I can feel your excellence and greatness in magic attainments more and more, and I am willing to follow you as your servant and apprentice." the young man who calls himself Allen bent down and bowed deeply. At this moment, his desire for knowledge and strength overcame his fear at the bottom of his heart and was willing to bet his life on a better future Chapter 1021 Looking at each other''s face with excitement, excitement and longing, Zhang Cheng vaguely felt that he had met himself, a young man who was willing to pay all the price for knowledge and strength. About a minute or so, he couldn''t help laughing and saying, "give me a reason to accept you!" "Reason?" Ellens was a little stunned, and didn''t seem to understand the meaning of this sentence. "Right! Reason! Why should I accept you? Or, what kind of talents are you worth my time and energy to cultivate?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and looked at each other. There is no doubt that this has put great psychological pressure on young people. But he obviously didn''t want to give up. He quickly organized some language and quickly replied: "Dear tower master, although I dare not boast that I am a genius, I am far more talented than most apprentices. What''s more, I can also provide you with a lot of information about the civilized world and detailed distribution maps of various countries, cities and religions. Believe me, if they really spread the news here, the peace will be broken in a short time Someone will lead a strong army to try to conquer and plunder your treasure. " "Oh? Conquest and plunder! It sounds interesting." Zhang Cheng immediately pursed his mouth and showed a playful smile. You''re kidding! Would he be afraid of a group of low-level civilizations and armies dominated by cold weapons that are still bound by gravity on the planet''s surface? Even if all the creatures on this planet unite, they can''t hurt him even a hair. On the contrary! If there are fools who think they can get something from themselves through quantity, they will soon find out what is the real quantitative advantage. Moreover, a large number of enemies can just be used to test their proficiency in the application of various rules. "So you accept my reason?" there was a look of expectation in Allen''s eyes. Zhang Cheng nodded with a smile: "Yes! I accept it. From now on, you are the only apprentice here. You can go in and out of the library, alchemy laboratory and spell test room on the second floor at will. However, please remember that learning magic, especially powerful magic, is always a dangerous thing. You need to step by step to curb your subconscious greed and desire. If you can''t do it Well, needless to say, it will become a lifeless body sooner or later. Sometimes it may not even keep a complete body. " "Please don''t worry, I swear I won''t disappoint you." the young man bent down again and bowed deeply. His tone revealed undisguised excitement and excitement. yes! He succeeded! Finally seized the opportunity to absorb knowledge and power! Now, a huge treasure has finally opened the door to him! "On weekdays, you can increase your knowledge reserve by reading books. I will devote one hour a week to answer your questions. Work hard. If your learning progress can''t reach my satisfaction, you may be kicked out at any time." with this sentence, Zhang Cheng directly exerts the transmission spell and disappears in place. Feeling the powerful magic energy that flashed away, Allen was so excited that he couldn''t help himself. He clenched his fist and said to himself, "I succeeded... I succeeded! Father! Do you see? The merchant''s son can also become a powerful caster! When I come back, I will make you proud of me." But excited, he quickly calmed down, went outside the tower, said goodbye to his companions waiting in the forest, got rid of them, and took his share of the booty back to ease the financial tension at home. After all, training a caster is not easy. Tuition fees alone are expensive enough to make civilians desperate. Even relatively rich businessmen have to bleed. ¡­¡­ In this way, after saying goodbye to the youth, they hurried for more than half a month, and then they returned to the border of the civilized world, a small city with a population of 35000. As they did not have time to take off their expensive magic weapons and armor, they immediately caused a sensation as soon as they passed through the city gate. Many businessmen, nobles and Guilds came to the door one after another to inquire what happened to the adventure team. They could bring back such a large fortune. At the same time, there were more than a dozen valuable and marketable powerful magic equipment. In particular, the two dragon scales, identified by the armor master, are made of the hardest back scales of adult dragons, and their defense ability is far better than the expensive whole body plate armor. Not to mention the magic weapon with extremely windy appearance effect. The light and shadow effect of burning flame, sending out bone chilling air and flashing silver arc is enough to make many people stunned. About four hours later, when it was getting dark, the Lord of the city finally called all the powerful people on the site to discuss how to deal with the matter. He first glanced at the expression on everyone''s face, then took a deep breath and said: "Everyone! I believe you have heard! In the depths of the forest, about half a month away, a gorgeous magic tower suddenly appeared, with countless amazing treasures. Moreover, it is said that the tower master is very powerful. He can not only create all kinds of magic puppets, but also create creatures in different forms. Most importantly, he actually welcomes the place Some people play a game, an orderly game in which life is used as a bet. The winner can get rich rewards, and the loser will lose his life. " "Hum! It''s just a trick! I think we should organize a coalition army to capture the tower directly." a rough man with a beard knocked the table hard, and his eyes showed undisguised greed. Since he saw the amazing defense of the dragon scale, he vowed to get one. No soldier can refuse such armor, nor can he refuse powerful magic weapons. As long as we can capture the tower with the help of a large number of soldiers, the treasures inside will not be chosen by ourselves at that time. It has to be said that when almost all intelligent creatures find what they desperately want, the first thing in their mind will never be trading, but to rob, plunder and get everything they want through violence. But the old man in robes immediately sneered and said sarcastically: "Is it crazy to capture a magic tower with the army? Let alone the magic alchemy and life transformation technology shown by the other party, the energy stored in the tower alone is enough to easily release earth shaking and large-scale damage magic. Even if all the troops in the city dump their nests, they will be killed in just a few minutes. Only magic can deal with magic! Lord People, I think the caster guild should send representatives to contact each other. Any rash action will bring terrible disaster to the city. " Chapter 1022 "Only magic can deal with magic? Ha!" the man with beard couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t put too much gold on your face, master melrott. As far as I know, there are many casters who die under daggers and swords every year. And as long as you give me enough stone throwing tools, I''m sure to attack the magic tower in the city in three days." "Fool! Do you think the magic towers stacked with cheap materials in our small town can compare with those high-level magic towers with perfect facilities? No! Go and see the super giant magic towers in capitals of various countries! Even if cities and palaces are captured, there will never be a step closer. The power of magic is 1000 or 10000 times stronger than you think!" The old man, known as master melrott, retorted impolitely with a gloomy face. As the supreme leader of the city''s caster, he knows too well how powerful a real magic tower is. If the other party is really like what those adventurers describe, even tens of thousands of troops can''t expect to get close. Most importantly, if you accidentally provoke each other and lead to endless retaliation, I''m afraid the city will soon turn into ruins, or it will involve the whole country. However, it is a pity that the man with thick beard obviously doesn''t understand this hardship and still insists: "Lord! Think about it! A magic tower full of all kinds of rare treasures is next to your territory. As long as you can capture and occupy it, you can not only obtain unimaginable wealth, but also countless magic knowledge and skills. With these, you and your family can change your destiny in a short time, and even enter the court to communicate with kings and dukes Sit together and discuss important things. " You don''t have to ask. His words made the LORD a little excited. He took the initiative to turn around and ask the old man close at hand: "master melrot, do you really think it''s beyond our ability to occupy that mage tower?" "That''s right! I promise, Lord, if you listen to this knight with the idea of killing and plundering in your mind, you will regret your decision very much. Please remember, magic is not a sword, nor is it a right. It is beyond the control of ordinary people. Only those extremely intelligent geniuses can spy on the secret behind magic." Melrott gave a sincere explanation. "Or... Let''s send an emissary to find out first? As far as I know, it seems that a magic apprentice named Allen has stayed in the tower. Maybe you can send someone to get some necessary information from him." the LORD said his idea very carefully. After all, even fools know that they should first have a general understanding of their enemies before starting a war, otherwise rashly declaring war on an enemy they don''t know at all is basically no different from looking for death. "When it is strong, it is soft, and when it is weak, it is deceptive." This is the style of conduct of the vast majority of countries and forces, with few exceptions. Melrot was undoubtedly very clear about the Lord''s inner plan and sighed helplessly: "Alas, well, I can send someone to inquire. However, you''d better not hold too much hope. Compared with Allen, since he was willing to stay, he must have taken refuge in the master of the magic tower and even signed a binding magic contract." "Please don''t worry about this. In addition to the apprentice, I will send two elite teams to participate in the killing game. They will also undertake the task of collecting intelligence." after that, the Lord winked at his knights. The latter understood and immediately turned and disappeared at the end of the dark passage. About half an hour or so, a team of 30 fully armed men slowly left the city gate and advanced towards the location of the high tower in the deep forest. Looking at the fading back of the team, the woman hiding in the crowd suddenly asked her companions: "what do you think the chances of these guys coming back alive?" "Zero! They can''t come back!" the little man who kept himself in the shadow gave a chilling answer. "You''re right! We came back alive because the owner of the tower wanted to pick up our mouth, spread the news and attract more people to die. Now his goal has been achieved, so it''s not necessary to keep these bad guys. I think not only these families will be unlucky, but our Lord will be doomed." The middle-aged man explained meaningfully. Obviously, they are members of the adventure team released by Zhang Cheng before. At present, they have become influential figures in the city. They have to attend all kinds of banquets almost every day and disclose the information they know. Of course, in addition to the muscular men who only know how to eat and drink and develop super friendship with those hungry and thirsty women, the rest of the team know that they are afraid to leave the city soon. As for the reason, it is quite simple. With the departure of the first batch of teams looking for high towers, bad news will be sent back soon. At that time, all the nobles who have suffered heavy losses will regard them as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. Maybe they will pull down their face and directly rob themselves of the magical equipment and weapons that they risk their lives and get back by fighting rewards. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the high tower deep in the forest, Allen didn''t know that great trouble had come. He stayed in the library and forgot to eat and sleep. The books on the reader''s bookshelf recorded countless magic knowledge and alchemy skills, almost each of which could bring great surprise and inspiration. Although he had never had the opportunity to enter the library of magic towers in big cities, he was convinced that even the best magic towers on the road could not have more books and recorded a wider range of knowledge. In order to master more knowledge in the shortest time, he did not hesitate to abandon health and sleep. He spent almost 24 hours in the library. When he was hungry, he asked the maid to bring him some simple food. When he was thirsty, he poured a cold spring. When he was sleepy, he lay on the floor and slept. No bath! Don''t wash your face! Don''t wash your hair! Don''t brush your teeth! Although her whole body was dirty enough to suffocate people, Ellen''s heart was full of excitement and joy. He could feel that his spell casting ability was improving geometrically as he mastered more and more knowledge. When he was completely immersed in the ocean of knowledge, he didn''t realize that Zhang Cheng had quietly arranged thousands of various monsters in the dense forest outside, so many that he had driven all the animals in the surrounding area out. Especially after the day is dark, those eyes with strange light can definitely scare people to death. Chapter 1023 "Ha ha! Look at these cute little ones! I really hope the aborigines on this planet can be stupid, otherwise I can''t complete such a large-scale test alone..." Zhang Cheng stood alone in the dense forest outside the tower, one of his hands gently stroking a monster covered with thick gray hair. These strange looking little monsters with different abilities are special life bodies created by him through equal distribution. Their greatest role is to observe the main string swallowed by themselves through a large number of actual combat data. Which rule power is the advantage and which side is the disadvantage. It has to be said that this is a considerable amount of experiments. Especially on the premise of not disturbing the outside world as much as possible, we can neither expand the experiment to more planets and rely on quantity to quickly obtain corresponding data, nor conduct limit test through crazy destruction, killing and destruction. Because this will inevitably be detected by other masters, monitored and even launched sudden attacks. Of course, at present, the number of these monsters is still too small to support the initiative to launch an all-round attack on the aborigines, so controlling the scale of the conflict is the most ideal state. Integrate into the rules! Understand the rules! Control rules! This is the mystery that the masters are above all life in the universe! To some extent, the master is the spokesman selected by the empty will of the whole universe, and their every move determines the final direction of the universe. So far, Zhang Cheng has only integrated and understood the rules, and has not really controlled the complex and changeable rules. At best, he can only be regarded as an application for the time being, which is far from control. So he doesn''t want to be stared at by countless malicious eyes when he is most vulnerable. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth slightly and muttering in a voice that only he could hear: "I sacrificed so many things that I didn''t even hesitate to expose my soul to the eternal darkness in exchange for today''s incomparable power. No one can stop me from completing the final transcendence, and no one can manipulate me as a chess piece. Look, those self righteous masters, I will prove with your bodies that I am the only supreme and supreme person in the universe Life is the ultimate evolutionary form. " ¡­¡­ Time flies, and more than ten days have passed in the blink of an eye. When the team sent by the Lord saw the gorgeous tower standing in the huge crater, everyone couldn''t help cheering, and even some guys'' eyes glittered with greed and desire. you ''re right! Is greed and desire! They have not realized what dangers they will face, and still simply think that this is a harvest trip destined to return with a full load. Wealth! Treasure! Magic knowledge! All the things most people desperately want in their hearts are in front of this arrow tower hundreds of meters high. No hesitation! The old man in charge of leading the team rushed into the entrance first and came to the empty hall. The traces of previous battles have long been cleaned up by the alchemy maid, and even the destroyed activated metal armor has been restored as before. It looks no different from the beginning. Staring at the beautiful furniture around, the expensive carpet under your feet, and the decorations inlaid with gold and silver on the walls and ceilings, all the members rushed in were stunned in situ, subconsciously opened their mouths, and seemed unable to believe the facts they saw. Even the Knights of noble origin can''t help taking a breath and secretly lamenting the extremely luxurious layout on both sides. I''m afraid the palace will be much worse than it. Before these people could recover from their shock, Zhang Cheng''s familiar voice echoed in the air again: "Welcome! Welcome you! As the host, I sincerely thank you for coming to my game. I believe you must have heard the rules, so I don''t want to talk more nonsense. Now, let''s conduct the initial test, eliminate those who are unqualified, and only those who are qualified are allowed to stay." The voice just fell! Everyone here heard a creak! Next second! Boom! With a loud noise, a full 50 monsters fully supported by the death rules came in slowly from the entrance. Different from ordinary undead life, the source of their power is not provided by the black hole formed by negative energy in the material plane, but directly provided by the ubiquitous death rules in the universe. If they can''t give the maximum damage at one time, they will recover quickly no matter how many attacks they are subjected to. "Array!!!!!!!!!" The knight in charge of leading the team felt the bitter chill and immediately gave orders at the top of his voice. You know, the people he brought were not a mob like the adventure team! On the contrary, thirty people cut out three spell casters, and all the rest were elite in the army. Compared with small team operations, they are undoubtedly more inclined to build a defensive formation like an iron wall, bit by bit like a meat grinder, grinding the enemy to death with close cooperation. The advantage of this is that the smallest casualties can be exchanged for the greatest victory. After giving the order, in less than half a minute, more than 20 people built a concave semi arc defense line. The people in front held a sword in one hand and the other raised a shield. The people in the back held flat long handled weapons. Several people holding heavy crossbows began to fire sharp crossbow arrows. Whew, whew The sound of the triangular arrow piercing the air continuously. Every time it rings, a monster will be penetrated by great force, either fall to the ground on the spot or step back involuntarily. Unfortunately, the knight headed by him soon found that the Heavy Crossbow attack could not kill the slow-moving monster not far ahead. No matter how deadly the other party is, as long as he lies on the ground for more than ten seconds, he will get up and continue to attack. "Damn it! Magic! My men need magic aid!" the knight turned and shouted at the three casters. The latter obviously hesitated for a moment. The three exchanged eyes with each other, followed by the same start to sing the spell. Although their task is to send messengers to contact the owner of the tower, it is best to reach a series of agreements through negotiation. But the problem is that if we don''t take action in this situation, 100% of the team will be destroyed. If they don''t even have time to speak, they will be torn to pieces by the ferocious monster. Weighing the pros and cons, the three decided to solve the battle first and wait for the rest to return to safety. Soon, after the spell was completed, dozens of dazzling light arrows shot at the monster, and almost every hit would cause considerable damage. In addition, the elite soldiers cooperated with the forward pressure, and the ferocious monsters were quickly cut off. In this way, even if they are not dead, they will not pose a great threat. Chapter 1024 "They''re smart, aren''t they?" Standing on the top floor of the tower, Zhang Cheng watched the battle at the bottom through a magic mirror without asking Allen standing at the door. The young man hesitated obviously and quickly replied, "yes, master. If there is no accident, they should all be soldiers from the nearest city, led by an aristocratic knight. Those spell casters are the top level of the spell caster guild." "Oh? So your friends have successfully returned to the civilized world and spread the news?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin with interest, and his eyes glittered with a chilling light. "That''s right! If nothing happens, these people should come for all kinds of powerful magic items and huge wealth," Ellens cautioned carefully. As a servant who has lived in this tower for more than a month, he knows more than anyone how terrible the mysterious tower master is. Besides, among the many legendary magic recorded in the library alone, there are at least thousands of kinds that can easily destroy a city or even a country and turn hundreds of thousands of square kilometers of land into ashes. Although he was far from reaching the minimum conditions for learning these powerful magic, he understood that since the library management had records of these spells, the tower owner could not. This means that once the stupid and greedy nobles in their hometown provoke each other, the whole city may be razed to the ground. But interestingly, Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t take this little greed to heart and smiled carelessly: "it doesn''t matter! As long as they can pass the game, I don''t mind giving them everything they want. But you should remember, the premise is to survive..." The voice just fell! Those monsters who were knocked to the ground by magic and divided by sword suddenly opened their mouths, spewed out thick black smoke, and rushed to the nearest unlucky egg at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, a large amount of black smoke poured into the soldiers one after another. In less than a minute or two, their eyes turned completely black and gave off a terrible smell of death. They turned around and jumped at others, opened their mouth and frantically tore each other''s throat and face. Even if they were pierced by a sharp blade, they didn''t shrink back at all. "Damn it! What the hell is this?!" the chief Knight stared, showing undisguised panic and fear. Perhaps he is not afraid of powerful monsters, but he is completely overwhelmed by this mysterious force far beyond his understanding. "Hold on! It should be some kind of dead creature! Buy us some casting time!" the oldest caster shouted at his throat. Compared with soldiers with very weak energy perception, they can most feel the extreme death energy. They understand that once the black smoke flows into the body, it is not only death, but even the soul is swallowed together and become a part of death. Death! The ultimate and pure death! Obviously, when Zhang Cheng created these creatures, he added his own partial understanding of the rules, making them difficult to be really killed. Before long, nearly half of the people in the team became poor victims and disappeared into the world forever. Seeing this scene, Allen trembled subconsciously, and his eyes showed deep awe and fear. Because at this moment, he realized how lucky his original team was. He had never met such a difficult opponent, otherwise he could not leave alive. Just when the number of these elite soldiers was getting smaller and smaller and the whole army was about to be destroyed, the leading Knight finally collapsed and couldn''t help shouting: "stop! Stop! Let''s admit defeat!" "Admit defeat? Sorry, there is no such option." Zhang Cheng mercilessly refused the other party''s surrender. "No!!!! I''m the messenger sent by the Lord! You can''t kill me! Otherwise he won''t let you go!" the knight tried to hold his life through threats and intimidation. "Then let him come! I welcome more people to join the game!" "No!!!!!! you madman! Devil! Ah!!!!!!!!" With the shrill scream, the knight was finally swallowed up by the power of death and became one of the walking dead. As for the three spellcasters, they are now completely surrounded and dare not even move. For fear of accidentally causing death, they stay where they are and pray that the owner of the tower will forgive their own lives for the sake of the same spellcasters. Looking at the walking corpses occupied by death energy moving forward, Ellens couldn''t bear it any longer and immediately said, "master, the remaining three people are members of the caster guild. I suggest you''d better not kill them, but ask them first." Because the first old man was the mentor who led him into the magic hall in the past. Whether it is in emotion or reason, we must stand up and try to plead. "Caster guild?" a strange expression appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. "Yes! Caster guild! This is a neutral organization across the continent. It is usually managed by the most powerful and famous local casters. They rarely intervene in political and military affairs. They may just want to meet you, or discuss whether they can exchange some magic knowledge and materials with each other." the young man quickly explained. "Well, I''ll leave it to you. Don''t let me down, or you should know how serious the consequences are." On the contrary, Zhang Cheng waved directly and drove the youth out of the upper layer of the tower. Ellens only felt a flower in her eyes and appeared at the bottom of the ground in the next second. The old man found him for the first time and immediately stood up excitedly and shouted, "Ellens! Help us!" "Of course, dear tutor." the young man calmed down his inner tension a little, and then ordered the monsters around him: "step back! Your task is over!" "Roar!!!" Whether it was the walking dead or those monsters, they all issued a low hoarse roar, quickly turned and disappeared at the end of the passage. Seeing these terrible guys go away, the old man finally breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat on his forehead and cheeks with his wide sleeve, smiled bitterly and sighed: "I can''t imagine that I was saved by you one day. Can you tell me about this tower and what happened to you? I can feel that your magic has far exceeded me, even not inferior to the president." "Of course, tutor. But before that, you''d better go to the kitchen with me and we''ll talk while eating." Chapter 1025 Although Allen was only a humble servant, he still had the right to command the bottom maid, magic puppet and activate armor. So at his instigation, the kitchen quickly prepared rich food. After a while, dozens of exquisite food with attractive fragrance were brought to the table. Looking at the dishes they had never seen before, as well as the artificial life and magic puppets standing behind them, the three members from the caster guild stared, as if they couldn''t believe the facts they saw with their own eyes. Especially the latter, they can''t even dream that all the daily work in a magic tower is actually handed over to artificial life and puppets. Among them, the wisdom of artificial life is not inferior to that of normal human beings. It can not only execute extremely complex commands, but also have a certain ability of subjective judgment. Coupled with its exquisite appearance and figure, it is simply the helper that every caster dreams of. Shock! Praise! envy! Worship! ¡­¡­ Under the stimulation of a series of complex emotions, a middle-aged caster with a moustache clenched his fist and said to himself, "heaven! This is the paradise that the caster has always dreamed of!" "You''re right! This is heaven for us! Tell me, Ellen, how can I stay?" another caster couldn''t help asking. Hearing these words, the young man immediately smiled bitterly and shook his head: "sorry, I don''t know. In fact, I don''t know why the tower Lord took me in." "Damn it! Then why don''t you take us to the tower master?" the middle-aged man with a moustache suddenly stood up with a strong ambition in his tone. Needless to ask, he felt that since Zhang Cheng was willing to take in an apprentice with ordinary talent, he would not refuse himself. "Take you to the tower master?" Ellens looked at the idiot in her eyes. "Do you think I have such a right? No, I''m just a humble servant. I don''t even have the authority to leave the tower. Understand? In addition, if the tower master wants to see you, he will appear directly in front of you instead of waiting for a servant to introduce him." "Shit! I''m not reconciled!" "I am also unwilling!" "Shut up! Look at your ugly appearance now! Do you still deserve to be called a proud caster?" The old man couldn''t see it. He took the initiative to stand up and said more than that. But soon, he turned his attention to his former apprentice and lowered his voice to test: "Ellens, tell me, what kind of person is the tower owner? Why did he build such an amazing magic tower in the depths of the forest? What''s the matter with those terrible monsters?" "Sorry, mentor, I don''t know anything. Even so far, I''ve only seen the tower master no more than ten times." the young man deliberately pretended to be very embarrassed. He is not a fool. He knows that the other party wants to take the opportunity to find out the details of the tower master, and then he will decide what action to take. From the moment he became an apprentice, he had made up his mind to abandon the past and give all his loyalty to the great tower master first. After all, to worship and follow the strong is the instinct of most intelligent lives, whether good or evil, order or chaos. Open the history of the earth and look at those savage grassland peoples from the north. One is an executioner with blood on his hands, who often loots wealth and slaughters civilians. But what about this? It''s not that a large group of so-called "historians" and "historians" paint them up. Even Tiemuzhen, an out and out scum, can be called "a generation of Tianjiao". When human beings establish a ridiculous moral system, they will be selectively blind at this time, and even classify it as the primitive and backward of human civilization in the past. "Don''t know?" the old man immediately frowned, obviously dissatisfied with the answer. Ellens nodded without hesitation: "I really don''t know anything! The only thing I know is that the tower master is an extremely powerful caster and extremely rich, but he never pays attention to the precious and rare materials for us. In addition, the books in the library here are really eye opening. I may not be able to master one percent in my life." "So... Can you take me to the library?" the old man asked with bright eyes. "No, I can''t. ordinary visitors and game participants can only stay on the first floor at most. If they enter the second floor, they will be attacked by magic puppets immediately. Believe me, with your magic power, even their protection can''t be broken." Allen gave a meaningful warning. He knew too well what the casters of these guilds could do for their precious magic knowledge. "Ellens! I formally ask you in the modern watch guild to find a way to let the tower master meet us anyway. It''s really not possible to go to the library. You should understand that those greedy nobles have been eyeing here. I must bring back enough evidence to prove to them that attacking here is a wrong choice." "I see! I''ll explain to the tower master later. But you''d better not expect too much. He''s not a person who can be easily persuaded." "It doesn''t matter. You just bring the words to." ¡­¡­ As the conversation ended, the young man quickly left the kitchen and returned to the upper floor of the tower. At this time, Zhang Cheng has completed the treatment of the injured monster. He is enjoying the knight''s body just completed the transformation with great interest. Without looking back, he asks, "how? Did those guys say anything interesting?" "Yes, master. They claim to come on behalf of the caster guild and want to talk to you face to face," replied Allen with one hand touching his chest and a deep bow. "Hum! Conceited idiot! Tell them that you can meet me, but you have to pass my game first, or you won''t talk. I never talk to waste! I didn''t, I won''t, and I won''t in the future." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and a contemptuous smile appeared. "I see! I''ll tell them what you said intact. In addition, I also found out that some greedy guys have been eyeing here. Maybe some fools who don''t think much of themselves will die soon." "Ha ha! Good! This is one of the few good news I''ve heard recently. Go on. I''ll prepare more surprises for these fools in the next few days." "As you wish!" Seeing Ellens disappear through the corridor at the corner of the stairs leading to the lower floor, Zhang Cheng gently stroked the armrest of the seat, and his pupils glittered like stars, as if he wanted to integrate with the stars in the sky Chapter 1026 Waiting is always a painful thing! Especially when those who desperately want to meet ignore their love, that kind of pain and resentment is enough to torture three messengers from the caster guild. If you hadn''t seen the tower master''s indifference and powerful power with your own eyes, maybe some bold guy would try to break into the second floor and go to the legendary library to read those crazy precious knowledge. But unfortunately, the desire to live prevails over the desire for knowledge and power. Finally, these guys who accumulated a lot of resentment stayed on the first floor and didn''t dare to touch the ladder leading to the second floor. Although there were neither terrible monsters nor powerful magic puppet guards on the spiral ladder, the fear of death still hung over everyone''s head and did not disperse at all. Just as their patience was about to run out, Allen suddenly appeared and announced in a non emotional tone, "come with me! The tower Lord agrees with you!" "What... What?!" the middle-aged man with a moustache suddenly stood up with an unbelievable expression on his face. You should know that they have been here for about half a month. In addition to eating, drinking and Lazar, they just stay in a closed environment to practice magic every day. The only entertainment is to make fun of those artificial maids with high wisdom and subjective initiative at dinner. It can be said that if this kind of life continues, some people may go crazy soon. "The tower Lord agrees with you! Come on! Don''t let him wait too long!" After that, regardless of whether the other party heard clearly or not, Allen turned and walked up the stairs. As a team leader, the old man naturally wouldn''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Without saying a word, he followed closely behind. Even if climbing the stairs made him lose his poor physical strength quickly, and kept gasping for breath, but he didn''t mean to stop at all. About five or six minutes later, the party finally came to the top room of the tower. As the master, Zhang Cheng is standing on the balcony at the moment, looking at the forest that has been transformed into beyond recognition, and without looking back, he asks, "are you the messenger of the self proclaimed caster guild?" "Yes, master. My name is isorte Lini, who is the plenipotentiary representative of the guild president." the old man did not dare to look arrogant on weekdays, and quickly stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. After all, in the circle of casters, appearance and age are never the yardsticks to measure whether a person is strong or not. There is only one true measure of strength, that is power, the purest magic power. "So, what do you want to say to me?" Zhang Cheng gently tapped the guardrail with his right index finger, turned around and looked into each other''s eyes with a smile. The old man who called himself isorte lini hesitated for a moment, quickly took out a yellow scroll from his pocket, smiled bitterly and replied, "I can''t describe it in words. You''d better see it for yourself." "Hehe, it seems that your offer is not very good, isn''t it?" Zhang Cheng then opened it and glanced at it. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, showing a sarcastic smile. Apart from the other terms above, just exchanging magic knowledge with each other makes it clear that they want to take advantage of each other unscrupulously. What is the magic knowledge in his library? It is a valuable achievement learned, exchanged and finally summarized from countless worlds. If you give it to an apprentice with magical talent, you can cultivate him into a powerful caster in a short time. And what about each other? It''s just a magic association in a small town on this planet. Where will there be any valuable knowledge. In addition, the idea of exchanging money and materials for all kinds of precious materials is also whimsical, revealing naked greed between the lines. Isorte undoubtedly knew how wrong the guild was. He sighed helplessly and explained: "I understand that you must be very angry now and think you have been provoked for no reason. I''m sorry for this. But please don''t be angry, because we didn''t know how powerful you were before we came to this place." "Angry? Ha ha! No, I just think it''s funny." Zhang Cheng laughed and shook his head. "You know what? What you did reminds me of the dog barking at the dragon. It looks so ironic. Forget it, I don''t want to waste too much words with the frog at the bottom of the well. Ellen, take them to the library. I kindly allow these three people to stay in there for ten hours and drive them out after ten hours." "As you wish! Master!" the young man bowed slightly, winked at his former mentor, and then took the lead towards the passage to the library. Although the other two men tried to argue, they were stopped by isorte and disappeared at the end of the corridor with the youth. After walking away, the middle-aged man with a moustache couldn''t help questioning: "why didn''t you let us talk just now? Maybe we can persuade the tower master to change his mind and reach a few agreements." "Don''t be silly, my friend, have you ever seen a dragon negotiate with a wild dog? Don''t daydream! The dragon may allow the wild dog to check his leftovers, but he will never put the wild dog on his equal footing. For the powerful tower Lord, we and the caster guild are the sad and ridiculous wild dog, okay?" The old man spoke out the miserable situation of the people without hesitation. Since he personally felt the surging energy like the sea emitted by Zhang Cheng''s unconscious, he realized how wrong the president and the nobles in the city were. What they face is not a rich situation at all, but a Dragon Cave inhabited by a ferocious and terrible dragon. you ''re right! A group of idiots who don''t know the heaven and earth are peeping into the wealth belonging to the dragon! It''s no different from suicide! At present, Isolde just wants to go to the library to see how much precious magic knowledge there is on the bookshelf, and then take the cruel facts back. As for whether the other party is willing to believe it or not, it doesn''t matter what he does. Anyway, as long as the Lord and caster dare to send troops, he will choose to leave without thinking, and the province will be implicated. The other two people in the team have similar ideas. The only difference is that they are extremely eager to get something from the library that can make them stronger. Selfishness has always been a common problem for spell casters, to be exact, it is a common problem for superior people. As the ruling class standing at the top of the pyramid structure, they don''t care about the life and death of others, even their blood relatives are no exception, not to mention civilians who can harvest wantonly like leeks. Chapter 1027 Dragging their tired bodies tossed by endless steps, the three finally arrived at the library on the second floor of the tower. As soon as they crossed the gate, they were stunned by what they saw. In a spacious and open hall, there are huge bookshelves with a height of more than five meters, and each floor is densely filled with heavy books. Most importantly, by reading the constantly changing mysterious symbols on the spine of the book, anyone can instantly understand the meaning of these symbols, and understand that none of thousands of books is repeated. "Oh, my God! Am I dreaming?!" the middle-aged man with a moustache couldn''t help taking a breath, trembling and exclaiming. Compared with the pitiful Library of the caster guild in the city, it is a sea of knowledge and books, and a sacred palace for every magic explorer. "No! You''re not dreaming! This is the library, where countless powerful spells have never been recorded before. Please hurry up, you only have ten hours," Ellens reminded in a condescending and superior tone. Once upon a time, in order to enter the library of the caster guild, he did not hesitate to sacrifice his health and energy to do some of the lowest and most humble work. But now, he has completed the leap from quantitative change to qualitative change, and can stand at a higher place and look down on each other. That unparalleled pleasure is being transmitted to every corner of the body along the nerves at this moment, as if drinking a glass of ice water in the hot desert, which is completely indescribable. Isolde was obviously aware of the attitude of his former apprentice, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes, but he soon covered it up, grabbed a book and began to read it without saying a word. At first, the three could barely keep their sense and demeanor, but after a while, they completely forgot everything around them, immersed themselves in various profound magic theories, and could not master one tenth of the massive magic models in their poor life. insane! Hysterical madness! For ten hours, no one ate, drank, rested, or even had time to take notes, just to read more books and record more spells. At the moment when Allen loudly announced the time, everyone couldn''t help trembling, and then slowly put the precious books back with strong reluctance and regret. The middle-aged man with a moustache knelt on the ground and cried, "God! Why are you so cruel! Let me see the road to the supreme palace of magic with my own eyes, but I closed it mercilessly." "Alas -" The other man couldn''t help sighing. In contrast, although isorte''s wrinkled face was also covered with tears, he managed to calm his violent mood and said in an envious tone: "Ellens, you are lucky enough to make all casters jealous. It can be predicted that with the growth of time, you will soon surpass all of us and become a real strong man. Here, I sincerely ask you to give us a chance to learn, no matter what the cost." "Are you sure?" the young man pursed his lips and showed a reserved smile. "Of course! Do you think that when a caster comes to this library, he can still refuse the temptation it brings? No! If the guild library is addictive snuff, then the library here is selling the most pure narcotics on the black market. Losing the former will make people feel uncomfortable, but losing the latter will make people want to die. I know that the tower master must be planning something. He needs it Some servants and assistants, and I would like to be one of them. " As the saying goes, being old but not dead is a thief. Accustomed to the intrigues between the casters and the nobles, isorte suddenly realized that many places had been ignored before and chose to betray the guild and his hometown without thinking. "Oh? Are you sure? You know, it''s not an easy thing, let alone just make an oath." Ellens hinted meaningfully. Isorte shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "I''m not a fool! I know what I''m doing! And I know how much risk I need to take. Come on, tell me what I need to do, and I''ll prove my value." "Count me in!" "Me too!" The other two quickly followed and expressed their positions, with a flame known as ambition in their eyes. Seeing this scene, Ellens nodded with satisfaction: "very good! I believe the tower master will be very satisfied with your current attitude. In that case, I won''t say more nonsense. I''ll give you the first task to provoke the nobles to attack the tower." "What?!" "You''re crazy!" "Is there anything wrong with my ears?" ¡­¡­ For a moment, the three people present gave either shocked or incredible reactions. They can''t believe that the tower master wants to lure others to attack him! "No! I''m not crazy! Just to convey the will of the tower master to you. Remember, the master we are loyal to is not mortal. Don''t guess his intention in your way of thinking. Just carry out the order honestly." With this warning, Allen ignored the three people, went directly to the bookshelf, picked up a book he hadn''t finished reading last time, and read it with interest. The remaining three people were wide eyed. After exchanging eyes with each other, they soon left the tower and began to return along the original road. While walking, the middle-aged man with a moustache asked, "what do you think the owner of the magic tower wants to do?" "I don''t know! I don''t want to know! Anyway, our task is to spread false information to make those greedy nobles feel that they can achieve their goal by force. As for their life and death, it doesn''t matter to us." another man sneered with disdain. "That''s right! From the moment we made up our mind to work for the tower Lord, everything in the secular world has nothing to do with us. No matter what he wants to do, whether to destroy a city or a country, it doesn''t matter to us. Only knowledge and power are our eternal pursuit. My friend, the door to the supreme palace of magic has been opened, and there''s nothing like it This is more important. "Isolde clutched the wooden stick in his hand, and his old body seemed to burst out endless energy. No one knew at all. In the tower not far away, Zhang Chengzheng watched their every move through the primitive magic and joked like a smile: "What a deja vu! As long as all intelligent life in the whole universe has an independent consciousness, selfishness and desire will be born, and then slowly die. Since it is doomed to die, let you do your part for my experiment before death." Chapter 1028 Betrayal, in fact, is not a very difficult thing. It is a bit similar to the psychological defense line. Maybe you will hesitate and struggle before crossing the red line, but once you have enough interest temptation or your life is threatened, you can easily cross it. Once the red line is crossed, the bottom line will no longer exist for a person. There is no doubt that for isorte, when he made up his mind to become a festival changer, he no longer regarded the city as his hometown, nor did he regard the tens of thousands of residents living in the city as his compatriots. In his eyes, these are only the price necessary to lead to the supreme palace of magic and the chips used to exchange profound magic knowledge. When they returned to the caster guild, the three unified their caliber and made up a huge lie to depict Zhang Cheng''s tower as a dream land with countless precious materials, magical knowledge and treasures. The most important thing is that the defense is not as strict as the president imagined. As long as there are enough troops and casters, they will be able to capture them and reap unimaginable rich returns. However, melrot, who is proficient in magic knowledge and skills, strongly doubts this and refuses to participate in the carnival of the "Robbers". But unfortunately, few people like him have reason. In less than three days, the local Lord gathered a whole "army" of 2000 people, including not only aristocrats eager to make a fortune, but also a small number of casters, as well as more than a dozen so-called mercenaries and adventure teams. With the dream of becoming rich, this group of people went straight to the depths of the forest without realizing how terrible monsters were waiting for them. Watching the team pulling into a long snake fade away, isorte stood on the tower and said to his two companions without looking back: "we have succeeded! Send a message to the tower master quickly, and I believe he will be satisfied with our results." "Don''t worry, the news was sent out a few hours ago. I''m curious. If they knew they were actually just a wild dog and the target was a dragon, what would they react? Pain, regret, despair? It''s interesting to think about it alone." the middle-aged man with a moustache touched his chin and a cruel smile appeared on his face. "In any case, they can''t come back alive. Now, let''s move a little and prepare for the adult''s arrival." another man glanced at the noisy crowd around him, his tone full of indifference and contempt. As a saying goes, the two devils are always more shameless, despicable, distorted and useless than the real devils. Because they need to prove to their new owners that they have made a clean break in the past, and that they are a fierce and useful dog that can do many dirty things that are inconvenient for their owners. ¡­¡­ At the same time, on the top of the tower in the deep forest, Zhang Cheng was sitting in his own chair, staring at Allen standing not far away. The young man took the news he had received not long ago and read it in a slightly low voice. "Tower master! They have successfully deceived the nobles in the city and formed an army of more than 2000 people, of which one third is the urban defense army, the other third is the private army of the nobles, and another third is the manpower sent by mercenaries, adventurers and various guilds. According to intelligence, they seem to have carried a large number of tools and necessary for making ultra long-distance throwing tools "Parts." "Oh? Stone throwing tools?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and showed a meaningful smile. Ellens obviously didn''t know what the smile meant and nodded quickly: "That''s right! Almost everyone knows that the magic tower has strong protective power, so ordinary bows and crossbows and frontal attack can''t play any role. The only thing that can destroy the internal structure is the stones thrown by heavy stone throwing tools. I think the Lord probably wants to use it to break the entrance, and then let thousands of soldiers flock to win by quantity." "Hehe, that''s a good explanation. But they obviously don''t know that if they can''t even get close to the tower, they will all die in the forest outside. You know? I''m actually conducting a great experiment, which needs many people to participate in and pay their lives for this great experiment." When Zhang Cheng said these words, his eyes were always fixed on the young man, and his ability was fully open to direct exploratory thinking. As long as the other party has the slightest sign of rejection, his life will come to an end at this moment and become a part of the experimental material. Interestingly, Ellens didn''t reject it at all. Instead, she touched her chest with one hand, bowed and replied in a slightly fanatical tone: "I understand! It''s their supreme honor to give their humble life for your great experiment." "Good! You really didn''t disappoint me. Now, I''ve decided to give you a little reward, something enough to change the magic qualification of mortals. Come on, drink him down, and then you''ll realize what rebirth is." With that, Zhang Cheng handed over a bottle of medicine with violet light. "This... This is?!!!!" the young man took the crystal bottle with both hands and trembled uncontrollably all over. Because even the most insensitive person to energy can clearly perceive the surging magical energy emitted by the violet liquid. "Don''t ask! Go back to your room and drink! Although there may be a little pain at the beginning, as long as you survive, you will feel an unprecedented beauty." "Thank you for your kindness and generosity! I swear I will always follow your footsteps and serve your great plan." "I hope so!" ¡­¡­ After the short conversation, Ellens, who had been unable to bear the excitement in her heart, immediately crossed the corridor and returned to her servant''s room, opened the plug and carefully poured the violet liquid into her throat. Next second! A strong burning sensation poured into the gastrointestinal tract along the esophagus! pain! Tear! Swell! In just a few seconds or so, the skin on the body surface shows an amazing red color and emits a hot temperature. He just felt that every cell in his body was working beyond its limits! But the pain came and went quickly. About a minute or so, the burning sensation suddenly turned into a cold spring, pouring into the limbs and brain. moment Ellens realized that his mind had become infinitely wider than usual, and the magical energy stored in his body had also expanded infinitely. It seemed that only one thought could trigger violent energy resonance and shock. Chapter 1029 When the young man was ecstatic about the incredible changes in his body, he was completely unaware that his every move was being monitored by another person. "What a lovely little guy! He naively thought that I would need an assistant. No, I don''t need any assistant. I need enough knowledge to achieve the goal of the experiment." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and muttered with a sneer. There is no doubt that the liquid that Allen drank just now is not a magic potion created by Alchemy, but an energy directly absorbed from the universe with the help of rule power. Although it can also greatly improve the physique and talent of the citation, there is a fatal defect, that is, the character will become more and more crazy and irritable over time, and finally the self-consciousness will completely collapse and become a madman who only knows crazy killing and destruction. No mortal can resist this chaotic energy from the universe, and even God may be trapped in it. As a master, especially one whose heart has been completely integrated into the darkness, Zhang Cheng finds that his induction and application of this kind of energy is much easier and more skilled than other energies. No wonder tentacles invited him to join the chaos camp. To some extent, chaos derived from one of the three most primitive rules of the universe is undoubtedly very in line with his phase and taste. But I don''t know why, he always felt that this force seemed to have some potential hidden dangers, so that he always had strong vigilance in his subconscious mind and was unwilling to use it too much. This time, he is going to test it on Allen to see how terrible the influence of chaotic power on mortals is. The poor young man did not know that he had quietly become a white mouse entering the countdown to death, and was still testing his potential. For example, open a book you haven''t read and see how long you can recite all the contents inside. For example, release some powerful magic that you couldn''t display before. In short, he is like a child who has just obtained a new toy. His whole face is filled with a smile of excitement and joy. Unaware at all, a mysterious force has taken root in the mind and slowly eroded the consciousness and soul. Although very slow, it is an irreversible process. ¡­¡­ Time flies, and fifteen days pass in a flash. With the rapid growth of power visible to the naked eye, Allen began to become irritable, irritable and bloodthirsty. A little unhappiness would destroy the man-made maid responsible for daily cleaning. Sometimes, in order to vent the burning flame of the male in his heart, he even goes into the forest to hunt the monsters lurking around, or the beasts who accidentally break in. There is no doubt that this change is exactly what Zhang Cheng wants to see. And every once in a while, blood will be drawn to test blood and genetic changes. But when the 2000 man army reached the forest outside the tower, he had to stop his research and turn his attention to another test. You know, in order to find out his strengths and weaknesses, he has created more than 10000 little monsters with the power of rules. At this moment, they have been lying in ambush on the only way to people, patiently waiting for the creator to issue an attack order. "Master! Can I teach them a little lesson?" Ellens tilted her mouth slightly, and her eyes glittered with undisguised malice. The power of chaos has begun to distort his character and thinking. Anything related to killing, destruction and destruction will trigger strong excitement in the subconscious. Zhang Cheng waved his hand without thinking: "no! No! I don''t want to make them lose their courage to fight. Well, you cut off the back of these people. If someone tries to turn around and escape, I allow you to kill them all." "As you wish!" the young man bent down and saluted, immediately cast the transmission spell and disappeared in place. At the same time, the Lord who led the team himself seemed to notice that the silence around him was a little abnormal, and immediately made a gesture to the Rangers responsible for investigation on both sides. The latter understood, quickly dispersed and explored along the periphery, trying to find possible enemies. But before the twenty light cavalry in charge of investigation ran too far, the ground suddenly shook violently and made a deafening noise. Boom!!!!!!! Without warning, the ground cracked more than a dozen unfathomable gullies, and countless monsters stained with mud jumped out of it, flooding the army completely unprepared. Chaos! Unspeakable chaos! Due to the violent ground vibration, most of the horses were frightened and ran away without the control of the riders. Some were lucky enough to fall off their horses early. It didn''t matter. But the unlucky ones who didn''t pick up the horse at the first time either ran into the branches of trees of different heights in the forest, or fell halfway without grasping it, and were trampled into meat mud by the horses following them. With only one face-to-face effort, the army lost almost all its horses, and retreating became an almost impossible task. The only thing the revived soldiers can do is to get as close as possible to form an array and defend in situ. For a moment, screams, shouts, hisses, and orders from officers were heard. The monsters created by Zhang Cheng are also generous to show their strange abilities. Every few minutes, someone will fall down and can no longer stand up. The confused Lord couldn''t believe that he didn''t even see the tower, and his army was on the verge of collapse and despair. If there was no way back and they could not surrender, these soldiers would turn around and run away, or throw away their weapons and kneel on the ground. "My God! Who can tell me! What the hell happened?" the Lord asked in a trembling voice. "My Lord! We were ambushed! I swear by my own life! It was definitely premeditated!" a nearby Knight shouted at the top of his voice. "You mean... The owner of the magic tower knew we were coming? So he arranged all this in advance?" "Maybe! Maybe not! It''s meaningless to discuss this now! If we want to live, we must gather as many soldiers as possible and establish a defensive position. Otherwise, once it gets dark, we will die without a burial place." the knight gasped for a hundred years, and his face was tense. "Yes! Gather the soldiers! Move forward! There is a cliff over there! It should be a good defensive place!" "Crossbow man! Flat shot! Spearman! Prepare for assault!" Chapter 1030 The chaos and massacre lasted for forty minutes until the Lord retreated with the remaining troops to a narrow cliff near the cliff, and then built a breast wall with stones and corpses, which barely resisted the crazy attack of the monsters. Feeling the strong smell of blood in the air, he was finally a little relieved with blood on his face and armor, and asked without looking back: "how many soldiers can we fight now?" "If the people who can afford weapons are included, there are about 500 people. However, many people have been injured, and no more than 300 people really retain their full combat effectiveness. The most important thing is that we have lost almost all our supplies due to the chaos just now. At present, we only carry dry food for no more than three days. Of course, this is not the worst. The worst What''s more, we can only keep the drinking water for two days at most. "The slightly old knight lowered his voice and said the current severe situation. It can be said that the sudden attack of monsters directly knocked down this greedy generation with high morale and a desire for wealth and strength from the cloud to the bottom. Now, no one will consider plundering the priceless treasures in the tower, but rack their brains and try every means to live. Because they know that there is no second way to go except death. Nothing else, just no water and no food can make a person starve and die of thirst. In addition, outside the breast wall, those ferocious monsters did not leave, but waited patiently around. In the dark forest, you can often see pairs of scary eyes with green light. "Damn it! What should we do now? Wait to die?" the Lord shook his fist and smashed the hard trunk. The expression on his face was full of resentment and unwillingness. He never dreamed that such a terrible accident would happen to his secure plan at the last minute. In particular, the number of monsters hiding in the woods is so large that it is not clear. If he had known that it was so dangerous, he would not risk his life to get close, so that he would end up like this. The knight shook his head helplessly: "sorry, sir, I can''t think of any way to help us get out of trouble. Maybe you can try to communicate with the owner of the magic tower and see if you can ask him to let us go." "Communication? How do you want me to communicate with him? Tell him it was an accident and we didn''t come to rob him of his property? Don''t be silly! I can guarantee that he must know something about the reason why he dealt with us so recklessly." the Lord growled angrily. "But this is our only chance to live, my Lord. Anyway, you are an aristocrat and Lord of the city. As long as you are willing to make a certain degree of concession, I think the other party should not dare to do anything to you." a strange light flickered in the knight''s pupil. Not only him, but all the surviving soldiers around him looked at the LORD with similar eyes. There is no doubt that they want to live, even in humble humiliation, than the so-called "glorious war death". Aware of this, the Lord''s pupil suddenly contracted and asked with vigilance: "what do you want? I''m your Lord! My family and I have ruled this land for more than 300 years!" "Sir, we have no intention of challenging your rule and authority. We just hope to leave this ghost place alive. Anyway, you are our leader and should stand up and take responsibility at the critical moment, shouldn''t you?" a guy who looks like the leader of a mercenary stood up, clutching the hilt of a sword in one hand, as if he could pull out his weapon at any time. Normally, for such threatening actions and language, knights and guards should stand up for the first time, yell and arrest each other. But this time, like collective blindness, they deliberately pretended not to see anything and allowed each other to approach their loyal object. Although several young people tried to stop, they were stopped by their older companions. For a moment, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly became quiet and strange to the extreme. "Responsibility?" the Lord narrowed his eyes and looked carefully at this small role he wouldn''t care about in ordinary days. "That''s right! Responsibility! It''s you who caused this disaster. It''s you who angered the powerful casters in the magic tower that led to our current tragic experience. Now, there are two ways in front of you. One is to take the initiative to negotiate with each other to ensure that the rest can or go home. As for the other, of course, we cut off your head and use it It came to ask the tower master''s forgiveness, "said the mercenary leader, slowly pulling out the blood stained sword, and the whole person gave out a dangerous smell. Even a fool can feel that he is definitely not joking, but intends to really put it into practice. After all, as mercenaries licking blood at the edge of the knife, these guys don''t care about the majesty of the Lord. As long as they have enough profits, they even dare to rob the noble manor. Anyway, it''s a big deal. Do one vote and start over in a place where no one knows you. In a world where information is transmitted very slowly, you can completely change your map and face almost two or three hundred kilometers away from a city, and the probability of being recognized is negligible. The Lord, who was used to being high, was obviously angered by the other party''s attitude and trembled with a sneer: "good! Good! Very good! I will remember you and you." After that, he glanced at the expressionless knights and soldiers around him, turned and strode over the breast wall, shouted madly at the depths of the forest: "my name is Kelvin Oren! Lord of this land! Master of the tower! I now ask for face-to-face negotiation with you!" "Negotiation?" when Zhang Cheng, who was on the upper floor of the tower, heard this sentence, he immediately showed an interested expression and ordered the young people waiting in the forest: "Ellens, go and see what''s going on." "Yes, master." after the young man summoned him, he came out slowly from the depths of the forest. Of course, he was not alone. He was closely followed by thousands of monsters. But when he saw the Lord''s familiar face, he finally couldn''t help sneering and said sarcastically, "ah! I thought it was a noble Lord." "Are you Ellens?! the lucky apprentice?" "Yes! But I am no longer an apprentice! With the generous gift of my great master, I have more power than you think." "Master? Have you taken refuge in the master of the tower?" "Why not? Anyone who sees the power of his master will become his most loyal servant and believer. Now, kneel down and let me see your awe and obedience to his master, otherwise I promise you won''t even have a chance to see him." ¡­¡­ Chapter 1031 Kneel? Kelvin Oren has never knelt down to anyone since he inherited the title. He couldn''t believe that an apprentice who had never been worthy to appear in the Lord''s residence now asked himself to kneel down. shame! Anger! And a trace of shame! Undoubtedly aware of the complex emotions revealed in each other''s eyes, Allen raised his chin slightly and said in a condescending tone, "why do you think the noble Oren family should kneel in front of me, the son of a humble businessman, which makes you feel humiliated? Or do you think the master is unworthy to let you kneel down to show submission?" "Can you represent the master of the tower?" asked Kelvin, holding back his anger. "Of course! I''m the only servant trusted by the master at present. You may not know that? The three people who came here as representatives of the caster guild have actually sworn allegiance to the master. Thanks to the false information they spread, you and your idiot men can take the trouble to come here and provide enough materials for a great experiment." When saying these words, the young man subconsciously pursed the corners of his mouth and showed an undisguised mockery. Although so far, he still doesn''t know what Zhang Cheng''s plan is and what the so-called "great experiment" is. But this does not prevent him from showing a strong sense of superiority in front of outsiders. As a saying goes, behind the extreme arrogance, there is often the extreme inferiority complex. Born in a humble family, Allen subconsciously desires respect and even awe more than anyone else, so he will inevitably show arrogance after suddenly obtaining strong magic power. In fact, except for Zhang Cheng, he didn''t pay attention to others at all. "What?! your consciousness is... Isorte is a traitor!" the Lord stared, as if he couldn''t believe what he heard. But calm down and think about it. In fact, it''s not so surprising. After all, judging from the recent experience, isorte obviously lied about intelligence, not only lied, but also deliberately encouraged the greed of the nobles in the city. "Traitors? No, no, no, they just made the right choice. As I said just now, the master is far more powerful than you imagine, and he has enough power to surpass the gods. Come on, kneel down and let me see your awe and obedience to the master. Otherwise, I guarantee that none of you can leave alive." Allen gave a meaningful ultimatum. As he spoke, tens of millions of monsters slowly left the cover of the woods and shadows, and stood in the sun with no end in sight. Such an amazing number, not to mention the private army in a small border town, even the elite guards directly under the royal family can''t help shaking. "You must let me do this?" Kelvin, who has long been the lightpole commander, revealed a flame of anger in his pupils. Ellens nodded without thinking: "of course! The master only needs loyal and useful servants. If you can''t do this, I don''t mind killing all of you." "OK! I kneel!" Struggling with a strong sense of humiliation that could not be described in words, Kelvin finally bent his knees and knelt in front of the merchant''s son under the gaze of countless eyes. Quiet! Incomparably quiet! Even the mercenaries who forced him to stand up and take responsibility for the failure were stunned! But Allen just smiled with satisfaction: "good! Get up! Next, throw away your weapons and follow me. I''ll take you to the master now." The voice just fell! He suddenly raised his right hand and began to sing the spell loudly! In the blink of an eye, a short-range portal appeared out of thin air, and then disappeared quickly. When the portal was closed, the two parties had already disappeared without a trace. Except for the endless monsters around, everything just seemed as if it hadn''t happened. ¡­¡­ With a strong sense of squeezing and vertigo, as soon as Kerwin''s feet fell to the ground for a short time, he couldn''t help but plop on the ground, covering his mouth and trying hard not to let the things in his stomach gush out of his throat. Because he had seen a handsome young man sitting on a throne inlaid with gold, silver and jewelry not far ahead, looking down at himself. "Master, this is Kelvin Oren, the Lord of the border town. He said he wanted to talk to you face to face." the young man bent down and reported respectfully. "Lord? That''s a familiar word. Then tell me, dear Lord Kelvin, what do you want to say to me?" Zhang Cheng tapped the handrail gently and smiled carelessly. To tell the truth, after the scuffle not long ago, he has got a lot of detailed data he wants. At present, he is in a very good mood. Otherwise, he won''t waste time talking to the guy in front of him, but will let the monsters rush up and kill all the intruders in order to get more data. "Dear tower master, I''m sorry for my greed and want to rob your wealth and treasures. For this, I''m willing to pay enough price in exchange for your forgiveness and kindness." kelwin carefully raised his head and suggested. "Price? Ha ha!" Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing, then pointed to the luxurious layout in the room and asked, "look at these priceless treasures for you. What price do you think you have to pay to calm my anger?" "I... i... I..." After saying three words in a row, Kelvin soon looked like a defeated rooster, lowered his head and sighed helplessly: "you''re right, I can''t afford this price." "Yes, you can''t afford it. But I have an alternative here. I don''t know if you have sexual interest?" Zhang Cheng crossed his hands and dragged his chin. He was leaning forward slightly, and his eyes showed undisguised banter and playfulness. "What alternative?" Kelvin quickly grabbed the last straw. "It''s easy! Become a pawn in my great plan. You know what? I''ve been looking for an agent to launch a war for me, a war sweeping the whole world. I believe you''ve seen the monsters I made outside. Think about it. If there are 100000 or one million monsters that obey orders 100% Defeat all enemies, conquer large areas of rich land, and even build a huge empire? " Zhang Cheng''s voice is like a devil, emitting unparalleled temptation. Chapter 1032 "You want me to be the enemy of the whole world?" Kelvin''s eyes widened and an unbelievable expression appeared on his face. He could not believe in a dream that the mysterious guy in front of him had such arrogant and terrible ideas. Zhang Cheng spread his hand like a smile: "Why not? Think about it. When will those kings and dukes who are used to being superior pay attention to you, a rural aristocrat living in remote areas. It is estimated that in their eyes, you are just a trivial watchdog to defend the boundaries of the civilized world and resist the invasion of wild places. Don''t tell me that you don''t treat them at all in your heart The impulse to flip to the ground and step on it. " "Are you crazy? Such a thing can''t succeed!" Kelvin retorted loudly. As a lord, he may not be the smartest or cunning, but he must be the one who knows how to judge the situation. Therefore, he is very clear about the difference between the income of his territory and those lords in rich areas. Income means stronger strength. You can recruit elite soldiers with warrior level to form an army and attract a large number of spell casters to work for yourself. The so-called strong army, without exception, is piled up with massive gold coins. In such a large economic gap, it is a dream to make up the gap through quantity. After all, Kelvin has seen with his own eyes the bloody picture of thousands of barbarians living in the depths of the swamp attacking the border fortress and being slaughtered by a garrison of less than 3000 people. It is estimated that if he turns the spearhead against the Kingdom, he will not end well. "How do you know you can''t succeed without trying? Believe me, as long as you nod your head, I will provide you with endless soldiers. In the face of absolute quantitative advantage, your enemy will never be much better than the newly born baby. In addition, I promise to give you strength, the legendary great hero of one against ten thousand." Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly aware of the thoughts in the other party''s mind and took the initiative to increase a bit of chips. Anyway, he needs to keep quiet and mysterious. He must not be found by those masters, or trouble will soon follow. "But doing so will deprive me of the foundation of rule! Manipulating monsters? What do you think most civilians will think of me? They will regard me as an enemy, and even prefer to escape rather than live in my ruling area." Kelvin clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and said the greatest resistance. no way out! Almost all intelligent lives live together with ethnic groups as the basic unit. They recognize each other''s blood, identity, culture and religious habits, and instinctively exclude other ethnic groups that are incompatible with themselves. Let alone alien life, together with different branches of an intelligent life, are very likely to hate each other. Therefore, once the ruler begins to manipulate another species to slaughter his own kind, the people will immediately have extremely strong negative emotions. It is not surprising that there may be a riot to overthrow the existing ruling class. Of course, Zhang Cheng knows the consequences. He leans forward slightly and says in a very low voice: "What does it matter? If those stupid civilians try to escape, it is to implement the joint sitting law. One person runs away and kills all the family, and one family runs away and kills all the ten neighbors around. Guess, in the face of the threat of death, will they choose to report the escaped person, or will they be willing to sacrifice the lives of their relatives and friends to protect the fugitive?" "You... You''re a devil!" Kelvin''s voice trembled and finally realized what kind of guy he was dealing with. Evil! dark! Tyranny! Cruel! The most important thing is that the other party has not even a little cover up from beginning to end. He could not imagine how such a terrible person could exist in the world and how the other party''s dark character was cultivated. "Devil? Ha ha! No, dear Kerwin, the word devil is not worthy of me. Well, now tell me your choice, whether to take the initiative to accept the reality of becoming an agent or be forced to accept it?" Zhang Cheng laughed and issued an ultimatum. In fact, if not for a little fun, he could replace the Lord in front of him by modifying his memory or even directly creating a perfect clone. But it''s really boring to do that. There''s no way to spend boring time, so it''s more interesting to leave this one with the hidden danger of betrayal. "I... I''d like to be an agent." Kelvin struggled for a moment, but finally bowed his head and chose to compromise. He doesn''t want to die! I don''t want the family that has passed on for hundreds of years to be cut off in my own generation. "Ah! Wise choice! Congratulations, you have made a correct decision, and time will prove everything. In order to express your sincerity, I will show you something next to enhance your confidence." said Zhang chengchong. The young man standing aside waved. "Ellens, take him around." "As you wish, master." the young thug stroked his chest, bowed slightly, and then dragged Kelvin like a walking corpse to disappear at the corner of the steps leading to the lower floor. Listening to the fading footsteps, Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "now that the agent has been established, the next step is to start a war on this planet and test my control of the rules of the universe with blood and death. Whether life on this planet will be extinct depends on their luck." ¡­¡­ At the same time, the remnant army blocked on the cliff, unable to advance and retreat, is still anxiously waiting for news. As the sky darkened, their hearts began to produce strong uneasiness and fear. In particular, the monsters wandering outside the breast wall have caused great pressure on everyone. In addition, there is nothing to use as fuel to light a campfire to disperse the darkness. Every minute the sky is dark, the tension will rise. "Damn it! Do you think the Lord will abandon us?" a young soldier asked at first. "Shut up! Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask!" the nearby veteran scolded angrily. "But it''s been so long since he left. Even the negotiations should have a result?" "Son, don''t presume the mind of a powerful caster. Their ideas are different from those of normal people. Be patient. Lord, as long as you are not an idiot, you can reach an agreement with each other." "No! Look! What''s that?" A mercenary with sharp eyes suddenly stood up and pointed to the huge shadow slowly rising from the woods in the distance. Chapter 1033 Because it was too dark, most people couldn''t see clearly what the huge black shadow was. But the only certainty is that it is extremely large, at least as big as a castle, and there are two groups of burning flames flashing in the front, giving people a very gloomy and terrible feeling. "My God! Then... What the hell is that?" "Monster!!!!!" "Shit! It seems to be coming towards us!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, everyone stood up nervously, clutching their weapons. Although they are very clear in their hearts that their weapons may not be able to beat each other, they still try to find some spiritual comfort. Some people even set up a few giant bed crossbows to aim at the approaching huge shadow, which is the only powerful weapon they can use against the air. But when the huge shadow finally approached, everyone fell into boundless despair. Because this huge shadow is nothing else, but a giant dragon with rotten and dead smell all over. To be exact, it is a plague rotten dragon. The war machine made up of the most advanced undead skills and countless monster bodies can''t cause fatal damage to it with ordinary weapons. On the contrary, it only needs to spit out a deadly plague smoke to kill all the creatures within hundreds of meters. "Well, do you have a new understanding of the power of the great master?" Ellens asked, smiling on the dragon''s back. "Of course! With this skeleton dragon, we can easily capture the capital of a country." Kelvin waved his right arm and couldn''t bear the excitement and excitement in his heart. "Remember! Don''t try to betray your master. I''ll keep an eye on you." Allen narrowed his eyes and warned. Kelvin nodded without hesitation: "I understand! Don''t worry. After seeing this with my own eyes, do you think I will be foolish enough to choose betrayal?" "I hope so! You know, ordinary people are always full of arrogance and stupidity, think they can do feats that others can''t do, and are very vulnerable to low-level desires and emotions." There was a hint of mockery in Allen''s tone when he said these words. "No, my friend, you are talking about young people, adventurers and mercenaries with all kinds of delusions in their minds. They will never be lords and nobles like me. You know? I will only look at things from the perspective of interests. Those who are in line with their own interests will agree and those who harm their own interests will oppose. Now, do you think who else in the world can give me such superiority Who is willing to support me to open up territory and build a huge empire? "Kelvin asked meaningfully. When Ellens heard the answer, he just smiled contemptuously and pointed to the frightened soldiers below: "what are you going to do with these traitors?" Kelvin replied expressionless, "it''s simple! Let them taste pain and despair! Until they realize how serious their mistakes are." "It''s cruel! But I like it!" Without the slightest hesitation, Allen raised his hand directly and shot a dazzling red light. Seeing this, the monsters in the woods rushed out like crazy, jumped over the breast wall one by one, threw the remaining soldiers to the ground, and tore their throats with sharp teeth and claws. No mercy! No mercy! No forgiveness! In less than ten minutes, the death toll has reached more than 50%, and basically none of the bodies can be regarded as well preserved. They are basically lack of arms or legs, and some are eaten only with a bloody white skeleton. Any ordinary person with normal mind will feel numb when he sees these. If it is more serious, he will have a mental breakdown on the spot. When there were fewer and fewer living people left and the resistance was weaker and weaker, Kerwin, as the Lord, finally said, "enough! Stop! I think they should learn enough lessons." "Stop now? Are you sure you''re kidding? These people have been scared silly. Even if they survive, they can''t have the courage to stand on the battlefield and fight with the enemy." Allen snorted with disdain. "No, you don''t understand. I don''t need these people to go back to the battlefield. I just need to use them to control and manage more ordinary people. Because only when awe and fear are firmly engraved in the soul, will they understand the cost of betrayal, so as to ensure absolute loyalty. Come on, let me go. Next is my performance." After that, Kelvin combed his hair, which was disordered by the wind, and quickly entered his role. As an adult aristocrat, he has many masks in his daily life, some of which are gentle husbands, some are kind fathers, and some are strict monarchs. He can replace them at any time when the situation requires. "Hum! Boring tricks!" Although Allen was not interested in it at all, he still controlled the huge plague rotten dragon under his feet to fall from the sky and fall in front of the nearly collapsed soldiers. With the terror of the dragon, Kelvin put a faint smile on his face, stepped on the sticky plasma on the ground, went straight to the confused soldiers and said in a slightly ironic tone: "I believe many of you didn''t expect that I could come back alive, right?" "This... All this is your revenge?" the former mercenary leader asked with trembling quality. "Revenge? No, of course not. Don''t imagine me as inferior as you. I don''t want revenge, but to teach you fear and awe. Especially in the face of an enemy that can never be defeated, the best way is not to stubbornly resist to the end, but to join each other. Now, I have vowed to be loyal to the master of the magic tower. Who is willing to follow me to other leaders "Go to war and build an Eternal Empire?" No flowery rhetoric! More did not hide their inflated ambitions! Kelvin used the simplest and most direct way to send a proposal to these frightened defeated soldiers, a proposal that can not be rejected. According to the current situation, even fools can see that 100% of those who refuse will become the rations of monsters, so acceptance can ensure their survival. As for whether you will betray in the future, wait until you survive, and then think about it slowly. No one is aware of it at all. They have buried a seed called fear in their subconscious mind, and this seed will be firmly buried in the bottom of their heart, take root and sprout. Whenever they want to betray, they will recall the cruel picture under their eyes Chapter 1034 The world of adults is often not like that imagined by many teenagers. They don''t have to make choices. They have to do everything. On the contrary, most of the time they have no choice but to choose between the worst and relatively less bad. Obviously, for the remaining soldiers whose lives are threatened, the only thing they can do is to accept the conditions offered by the Lord and become the minions and accomplices of evil forces. When Kelvin returned to the city with tens of thousands of monsters, every resident living here felt a strong something wrong. Although they can''t tell what''s wrong, and the seemingly ferocious monsters didn''t attack any ordinary people, the monsters patrolling along the streets still inevitably spread panic rapidly. In less than two or three days, hundreds of people chose to flee with their belongings, and the rest closed their doors and windows. The originally noisy market showed a depression. However, as the Lord, Kerwin ignored the intention of the people in the territory. Instead, he locked himself in the castle and ignored everything that happened outside. But no one knew that he had quietly summoned isorte and other three people and was plotting to get rid of melrot, the president of the caster guild. "Well, have you me about this operation?" Kelvin asked straightforwardly, narrowing his eyes. "It''s hard to say! You should know that melrott is not an ordinary caster. He was already a famous magician at the age of 30. Even many old guys praise him. If you want to get rid of him, you must first cut off the connection between him and magical energy. The simplest way is to poison." isolt replied with a sinister face. "Poison?" Kelvin frowned subconsciously. "You mean I need to hold a party and invite many people to come and poison what he eats?" Isorte nodded without thinking: "That''s right! As far as I know, melrot never likes to drink spirits. He usually only drinks mild wine or absinthe. In addition, he likes charming women over the age of 28. My suggestion is to find a lady who can arouse his desire and feed the poison mouth to mouth to minimize his vigilance. As for the excuse for holding a party, it''s better to use magic What about the harvest in the tower as bait? " "Are you stupid? Almost everyone in the city saw how embarrassed we were when we came back. No one would believe what I got from the magic tower." Kelvin refuted angrily. It''s not that he doesn''t want to pretend, but that he can''t pretend. You know, when he came back with these defeated soldiers a few days ago, almost everyone was a little depressed, like a walking corpse, and his armor and weapons were broken and stained with blood. If tens of thousands of monsters around did not obey orders, it is estimated that the guards guarding the city gate might refuse to let their Lord into the city. In fact, a lot of gossip has been circulating recently, and more than half of them speculate about what happened to the expeditionary army and why only so many people came back alive. Moreover, the families of the victims desperately inquired whether their relatives and friends were dead or alive. However, it is a pity that all the parties who had experienced the tragic massacre, without exception, chose to be silent and did not dare to disclose even a little information. Because they know that if they dare to reveal even a little truth, they will be found by the wandering monsters in the city, and then dragged into the deserted alley and torn to pieces. "No, no, no, my dear Lord. It doesn''t matter whether others believe it or not. What matters is whether melrot is willing to believe it. Don''t forget, it''s a guy who is extremely obsessed with magic knowledge and power. As long as he can come up with some clues and evidence, he will not miss it." the middle-aged man with a moustache hinted meaningfully. "But I have no evidence! No clue!" "Hehe, it doesn''t matter to you. We have enough." "You? Oh, I see. You have also received generous gifts from the tower Lord." "Yes! It''s not much, but it''s enough for melrot." "Well, then I''ll prepare the banquet and poison and invite melrot to give it to you." ¡­¡­ While these traitors were discussing how to murder a powerful caster, Zhang Cheng, who was far away in the deep forest, had hollowed out thousands of meters underground and built a huge maze full of monsters created by the power of rules. Looking at the eyes emitting strange light in the dark, he couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "it''s not easy! It''s all finished at last. It''s a big challenge even for me to control the upper energy limit and ensure that every individual injects rules. But it''s worth it to test without being noticed by the outside world." The voice just fell! Ellens suddenly performed the transmission magic and appeared in place. He stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly: "master, what you told me to prepare last time has been completed. Will you send it to Lord Kelvin now?" "Oh? So fast!" surprised, Zhang Cheng turned and looked at the cold and tyrannical young man from the inside out. The latter smiled and actively explained: "Thanks to your generous gift! The knowledge recorded in the library is so rich that no matter what kind of problems and troubles you encounter, you can find solutions immediately by looking up the corresponding books. In addition, when making this thing, I also found an interesting phenomenon, that is, the transformation between opposing energies. The so-called justice and evil are not the same It''s the way people imagine that fire and water can''t be tolerated, but can be exchanged under certain conditions. " "You really didn''t disappoint me. Unexpectedly, you realized the essence of magic energy so soon." Zhang Cheng quickly hid his real emotion and raised his hand and patted the other party on the shoulder. without doubt! Allen''s talent for magic is much better than he thought. To be exact, it belongs to the kind of genius without one in ten thousand. However, this kind of genius is not like ordinary magic talents, which can be quickly reflected with a little study, but takes a long time to precipitate, and finally emits a bright light like a gem. "Thank you for your praise! I swear I will continue to work hard and never let you down." The young man did not realize what the talent he showed unintentionally meant, and still maintained his awe of his master. Chapter 1035 "Ellen, I have to say that you gave me a surprise. Maybe... It''s time to teach you some real knowledge about the essence of magic. Come on, come with me, I''ll show you how a really powerful caster controls energy and makes them distribute, reorganize and shape according to his will." As Zhang Cheng said this, he used his teleportation magic and came to an open Bush on the earth''s surface. Without any nonsense, he directly raised his right hand and made a grasping action. Next second! Boom! A huge palm suddenly appeared on the ground, clutching a poor wild boar in the palm, and then squeezing it continuously. Finally, it was crushed and burst into a sky of plasma and broken meat. After all this, he turned and asked, "how, tell me what you feel?" "You... You don''t sing spells! Let alone complex casting actions! You have almost completed the energy capture and spell structure in an instant." Allen gave his answer in an uncertain tone. Because everything happened so fast just now, he couldn''t figure out what had happened. After all, talent is one thing and experience is another. So far, the young man has not experienced a real contest between casters, so it''s nothing to be surprised that he can''t say the key point. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly expected this situation and shook his head with a smile: "No, you haven''t grasped the key point. For the caster, whether the spell is better or not, the casting action is essentially to control the energy and build the spell model at the fastest speed. If one day you can directly affect the energy itself without external force, you can skip the cumbersome actions and astringent spells and release them instantly like me All magic. " "You mean... I have such a talent?!" Allen was not a fool after all. He immediately realized the subtext, and an expression of excitement and shock appeared on his cold face. "Yes, you have such a talent. But remember, although talent is very important in the process of learning magic, concentration is as important as effort. I can provide you with the best resources, but I can''t let you understand the true meaning of magic. You can only rely on yourself." Zhang Cheng said a rare word of encouragement. But if you look closely, you will find the fleeting playfulness in his eyes. you ''re right! Just play! Because he found another interesting toy! Because of his dark character, he is very keen to cultivate a genius, and then destroy it by himself, tasting the extreme emotion of the other party from hope to despair. Only at this moment will the mortal soul burst into the most direct and essential beautiful scene. I have to say, this is very evil and also very cruel. Except for a few exceptions, few mortals can stand up again and complete their own revenge after being strangled. But in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, this is just a small game to kill boring time, a game to interfere with and control the fate of others. "I see! Thank you for your advice. I''ll try my best." Allen''s pupil showed his gratitude. No one knows what this sentence means better than him. This means that his road to the supreme palace of magic has been illuminated by a light. The only thing he needs to do is go straight along this road, without crossroads and wrong directions. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the castle of the border town, a killing party has been quietly held. As the organizer and host, Kelvin raised his glass and soon announced the official start of the banquet after he finished his toast. Against the background of the cheerful minor played by the band, some guests gathered to discuss the recent abnormalities in the city and the monsters wandering around the street, while others walked into the dance floor hand in hand and enjoyed a rare relaxation. No one noticed that a maid quietly stuffed a small bottle of light yellow liquid into a lady about 28 years old who exuded a smell of maturity and temptation. The lady wore a lavender low cut tulle skirt today, with long black hair on her shoulders like a girl, like a blooming rose, attracting men with strong hormone secretion all the time. But interestingly, she was not interested in those guys who came to the door to be courteous. Instead, she took the initiative to go to melrot, the leader of the caster guild, raised her glass and asked with a smile: "dear master, I wonder if you are free to answer some questions about magic for me?" "You are..." the old man tilted his mouth slightly and showed an interested expression. In any case, he is an important figure in this city. Although he is old, he still often has sexual encounters. It is not the first time in a similar situation. He is very experienced. "My name is Melissa, Baron kellenster''s wife." the woman knelt over her chest. This originally ordinary etiquette, when she showed it, was simply seducing people to commit a crime and accelerating the blood flow of all men. Even melrott felt his old heart full of power again. He subconsciously licked his lips and replied, "of course! Mrs. Melissa, I''m very happy to help you answer your questions about magic. But there seems to be more people in the hall. Maybe we can go to the less crowded room in the back?" "As you wish!" the woman who claimed to be Melissa winked playfully, quickly threw the glass to the maid, and tiptoed into the dark corridor leading to the independent room behind. "Aha! Another beautiful lady prostrating at your feet, isn''t she?" Isolde suddenly stood out from the crowd and joked in a slightly envious tone. "Why, are you jealous? Don''t worry, my dear friend, if you are interested, I can teach you two moves in private. You know, the reason why I am so popular is not only staring at the identity of the president of the caster guild, but also some unknown little secrets." melrott''s heart is obviously quite good, and he doesn''t even forget to joke. "Forget it, I''m not like you. I''m too old to play games with these hungry ladies. In addition, don''t forget to end the battle quickly. The Lord is waiting for you to read the book from the magic tower. Believe me, you''ll be shocked by the knowledge contained therein." "Of course! My attitude towards magic is always devout. I''ll be back in half an hour at most." "Then I wish you all the fun in advance!" "Ha ha! Thank you! I have a hunch that there will be a wonderful night today." Chapter 1036 "Damn it! Magic! My magic..." At this moment, melrot obviously ignored the sarcastic speaker. He covered his bleeding abdomen and tried to release the spell. As a result, he found that the relationship between himself and energy was completely cut off. To be exact, a toxin is flowing in his blood vessels, blocking the resonance between his own magic and energy. This means that all powerful spells can''t be released now. In desperation, he had to overdraw his magic first, shoot out a bone piercing frost and cold gas, and force Baron kellenster back two steps who rushed up and wanted to cut himself off. "Don''t struggle, dear president. Don''t you feel it? This is the poison gland of the mud worm from the depths of the Everglades. It can isolate the connection between all creatures and magical energy. It only takes a little to turn a powerful caster into waste. Unfortunately, there are just a lot of wine you drank before, enough to ensure that you can do it in three hours Can''t show even a decent spell, "Isolde hinted with a smile. Somehow, seeing the president who had been pressing on his head in the past fall into this field today, he not only had no sympathy or empathy, but had an inexplicable pleasure. you ''re right! It''s pleasure! Although he knew that this was a negative emotion born from jealousy, he could not help feeling very happy, as if he had vented all the grievances he had squeezed for many years in one breath. "It''s you! It''s you! You''re plotting against me?" Melrot was not too stupid at last. He immediately realized the conspiracy behind the whole thing, and his eyes revealed strong doubt and confusion. He didn''t understand why these guys who had "no resentment in the past and no hatred in the recent days" would suddenly unite to commit a black hand, and they were so vicious that they planned to kill themselves. You should know that the atmosphere among nobles in the world has always been open. If something happens to a married woman, it will not lead to confrontation. Even ladies in some places will take the number of men they have played as the popular standard. Interestingly, behind the spread of this trend, the law explicitly protects marriage, and husbands have the right to retaliate against men who infringe on their chess pieces. This means that even if Baron kellenster kills melrot, there are no legal problems, which belongs to the scope of rationality and legality. Obviously, since he met the beautiful and moving Mrs. Melissa, he has fallen into the trap carefully set by others, followed by pouring poison quietly in the process of lust. "That''s right! Make us! As for the reason, you are too much in the way, which is easy to surprise future plans, so we have to get rid of you first." Kelvin calmly raised his glass and sipped at the dark red wine. "In the way? What on earth are you planning?" melrot asked loudly, gnashing his teeth. Kelvin shook his head gently. "Sorry, I can''t tell you, because the master doesn''t allow it. Well, that''s all for the boring conversation, Baron, kill him." "As you wish, my Lord." Baron kellenster took a sharp step forward, put away his sword against the flames of the other party, and a head immediately rolled to the ground with a grunt. The dazzling blood was sprayed several meters high, and then the headless body fell to the ground with a plop. "It''s simpler than expected, isn''t it?" Kelvin''s eyes flashed strangely. There is no doubt that he enjoys the feeling of being in charge of life and death, especially when the other party is a caster guild president who once frightened him. Isorte said sarcastically: "Of course you''re simple! But do you know how difficult it is to get a bottle of silt worm venom? It took me 25000 gold coins to buy it from the black market. Now that melrott is dead, let''s start fulfilling the agreement we reached before. From today on, you will be in charge of the army and territory, while we will be in charge of the power of magic and will not interfere with each other." "No problem! It''s the master''s arrangement. Naturally, I won''t disobey his orders, but one thing, you must provide magic assistance to my army. After all, it''s not easy to go to war with a country. Without magic, only those monsters can''t resist the violent power of court casters." Kelvin quickly offered an exchange condition. "Yes! But don''t make too big moves at the beginning. Let''s make a small goal first, that is, a province in the West. It is sparsely populated and most lords are relatively independent. As long as you move quickly, you can completely bring it under control before the royal family reacts." isolt put forward his own idea. "Good suggestion! I''ll think about it." at this point, Kelvin turned and turned his eyes to kailanster, staring at a green prairie above his head. "Baron, thank you and your wife for your assistance. I promise you will get what you want when the official invasion begins. At that time, I will give you an army to kill your former enemies and wash away the shame of the family with each other''s blood." Bang! Baron kellenster slapped his armor hard and knelt solemnly on one knee: "I swear! As long as you can help me complete my revenge, I am willing to be loyal to you all my life and will never betray you." "I accept your loyalty! Go and take your wife home. There may be some bloodshed in the city in the next few days. Don''t participate for the time being." "I see!" ¡­¡­ Melrott''s death meant many things, the most obvious of which was that after his death, the caster guild fell directly into the hands of isorte and his allies. In addition, Kelvin finally came and began to clean up those who refused to surrender themselves wholeheartedly. In less than a week, more than 500 people in the city were publicly executed, and 2000 people disappeared inexplicably. In the most iron fisted way, he integrated all the resources and forces in his territory. Coupled with the continuous flow of monsters starting from the magic tower and reaching the periphery of the city wall, an army sufficient to sweep the western provinces is ready to go. When the seasons began, the city, which had been completely transformed into a war machine, finally extended its claws to its nearest neighbor. With the help of the cover of the night, more than 5000 monsters bypassed the main road and advanced along the dense woods. Then, taking advantage of the carelessness of their opponents, they directly launched a sudden attack and ushered in the first victory with blood and death. slaughter! Ruthless killing! In order to ensure effective rule, Kerwin did not leave any noble prisoners at all, directly killed all his uncle''s family, and left only those young noble women as booty for himself and his important vassals. Chapter 1037 "It seems that the plan is going well, isn''t it?" Staring at the image transmitted from the magic mirror, Zhang Cheng held his chin in one hand and a faint smile appeared on his face. With Kerwin officially declaring war on the surrounding lords, he had occupied the whole western provinces in less than a month and a half. Due to the speed, most opponents have not even had time to respond. The solid castle and wall have been captured by endless monsters, and there is no time to ask for help from the outside world. To be exact, according to the relatively backward communication mode of the planet, it is estimated that the kingdom does not know what happened here. When they react, there will no longer be any resistance here. They will either submit to being a tool man or be executed by the whole family. We should know that overthrowing the existing ruling class through riots is not an easy thing in any era. Not to mention the amazing gap in equipment, the quality of mobs and professional armies alone is enough to form an absolute relationship. In fact, many of the so-called massive insurgents in history were initially ignored by the ruling class. As a result, they gave each other time and opportunities to develop and grow, and gradually turned from mobs to professional armies. Otherwise, as long as the ruling class takes it seriously, any riot initiated by ordinary people can not really shake the foundation of rule, even outright tyranny. Ellens touched his chest with one hand, bowed deeply and replied, "of course, master. You have given them so many monsters. It would be waste if even a mob can''t fight." "Don''t be too mean. You should understand that there are three distinct states: capture, occupation and rule. The first one only needs to destroy the existing ruling class, the second one needs to destroy most of the resistance forces, and the third one needs to make the civilians in the occupied area accept the new ruler without psychological and physical conflict. Our Lord kelwin is obviously not satisfied with In the first two, he wants to be a real king, "Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. After all, conquest has never been difficult. Just like those famous conquerors on earth, whether Alexander advocated by the western world, timuzhen with the title of the strongest butcher, or Napoleon, the greatest commander in chief of France, they seem to have brilliant achievements and bring a large area of land into their own control at once. But actually? They are only superficial occupation, not cleaning the original vested interest groups on the land, but giving them benefits and privileges to become their own supporters. The advantage of this is that it can maintain rule at the lowest cost, restore order in the occupied areas and provide them with a steady stream of resources and taxes. As for the disadvantages, it is natural that after my death, the huge empire built by myself will collapse and split into countless forces. There is no doubt that this is the easiest conquest and a political and military speculation. Neither political integration nor cultural integration has been completed. But Kelvin is different. He knows how to use his power to destroy the original ruling class in the occupied area, attract those who are frustrated or suppressed, and then rebuild the ruling structure to ensure that he will always be the core of the rule. In this guy, Zhang Cheng feels his expanding ambition. "King? I don''t think so! What''s more, just a king who rules mortals is nothing in your eyes. Without your support, he will soon be swallowed up by countless enemies." Allen pursed his lips and made no secret of his contempt for Kelvin. "Mortal?" Zhang Cheng glanced at the young man with the rest of his eyes, and soon shook his head gently. "Don''t underestimate mortals! You should understand that when mortals reach a certain level of power, they can kill gods. What really determines the victory or defeat is never a high position, let alone bullshit fame, but power, absolute power. As long as you are strong enough to kill all opponents, even evil can become justice. But if you don''t have enough power , even if you occupy the commanding heights of morality and law, you can''t make a strong man pay the price. Power is truth. Power, even justice, can give you everything. " "I see! Please rest assured that I will not let anyone surpass me. I will always be the most powerful assistant around you." the young man bent down again and saluted. "I hope so! You know, I''m not a very patient person. I don''t have time to wait for you to grow up slowly. So take my gift to Kelvin and help him overcome the coming strong enemy. This is a dangerous test. Prove yourself." After saying that, Zhang Cheng gently waved his hand to indicate that the other party could step down. "As you wish!" Without saying a word, Allen turned and disappeared at the corner of the corridor. It is not difficult to judge from the flames in his eyes that he is more eager than anyone to have a stage to prove his strength. However, the young man didn''t know that as soon as his front foot left, Zhang Cheng stood up and smiled at the balcony of the top room of the tower. He took the initiative to say hello: "Hello, unknown Master, what can I do for you?" "Ah! You found me! What a surprise." With a shrill voice, an unknown creature with a height of less than half a meter and a skeleton slowly came out of the darkness. It looks like an insect, with a thick shell wrapped around its body, a semicircular head, twelve eyes evenly distributed on both sides, and a mouth like mouth in the middle. "Are you?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and directly raised his vigilance to the highest level. "You can call me Gru! As you wish, I am the master of a chaotic faction. I happened to pass by and found a string wave, so I rushed over to have a look. Unexpectedly, you are playing an interesting game here." the strange master who calls himself Gru explained. Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t understand the other party''s intention. He continued to test very carefully: "so?" "So I think... Maybe I can join the game. After all, the best way to exercise ability is not to think about it by myself. There must be an equal opponent. Of course, I won''t directly fight you, but follow what you are doing and choose a force to create creatures with the power of rules. Let''s see who is in charge of the power of rules Hold it more thoroughly, "Gru suggested, waving his curved body. "Sounds good! But I think since it''s a game, it''s natural to have some rules." "That''s right! Since you are a novice, the first rule is for you to come first." ¡­¡­ Chapter 1038 There is no doubt that domination is the supreme life form of the whole universe and holds the ultimate power. Its terrible power can even create star clusters and intervene a species to rapidly evolve from the most primitive state, so as to establish a brilliant space civilization. However, most masters do not like to create and intervene in the process of civilization as described in many science fiction works. On the contrary, they prefer to observe in the dark and occasionally conduct a small number of unknown experiments and games. As a member of the chaotic faction, Gru doesn''t like too much contact with his own kind. Although he thinks chaos is the normal state of the universe, he is not too keen on destroying and destroying order. In his eyes, no matter what kind of order form develops to a certain extent, it will inevitably collapse and integrate into endless chaos and chaos. Therefore, there is no need to waste time and energy fighting with order or neutral factions. As long as we wait patiently, the universe will inevitably return to its original state. Of course, as a master who has lived for a long time, he is very happy to see new people join the faction. After learning that Zhang Cheng became the master, he spread his eggs to all corners of the universe, trying to find each other''s trace. As a result, Kung Fu is worthy of those who have a heart. After shuttling through the higher-dimensional universe for a long time, they finally found that there are string fluctuations on this remote planet. Without any hesitation, he came here directly and found the little experiment being carried out by Zhang Cheng. So interesting! So novel! So that Gru couldn''t help but want to join in and play a game with the mysterious new master, a game with the life of the whole planet as a chip. As for whether the creatures on this planet will undergo major changes or permanent extinction, it is nothing at all. In the eyes of the masters, all intelligent life, including human beings, is essentially no different from human beings'' treatment of ants. When in a good mood, throw something as a reward. When in a bad mood, step on it and grind it all into meat sauce. More extreme, you can fill the ant hole with pesticides and hot liquid metal to clean it once and for all. No moral baggage! Will not produce hypocritical compassion! After several hours of discussion, they finally worked out the specific rules of the whole game. Looking at each other''s strange appearance, Zhang Cheng asked with great interest, "can you tell me something about dominance? I''m curious about what you usually do. You can tolerate several organizations to launch superstring wars and watch them destroy and devour the stars." "Hehe, you are still young and can''t understand our old friends who stay in eternity. Curiosity has long disappeared from our thoughts and souls, and the whole universe has no secret for us. Of course, the emergence of you and your other kind has brought new highlights to the otherwise silent universe. That''s why I left my residence and looked for you aimlessly The whereabouts of the two of us, "replied Gru, waving his bent limbs. "No secret?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. Gru nodded without thinking: "Yes! There is no secret! You should know that although the universe is large and almost boundless, the rules and forces that maintain its operation are indeed fixed, and have not changed since the beginning. When you begin to deeply understand the meaning and power of your own existence, you will find that the rules of the universe are actually very simple, so simple that they are completely open to life like you and me , no secrets. " "I see!" Zhang Cheng revealed a trace of clarity in his pupils. From the dialogue just now, he has inferred that the master integrated with the main string has actually integrated with the whole universe. As long as he finds the key from himself, he can immediately open the treasure house and obtain endless knowledge and power from it. "Don''t worry, my young friend, you are still a newborn egg and need some time to hatch. Believe me, this process is incomparably wonderful. Don''t think too much and let your whole body integrate into it. No other master will attack you at this time, even the enemy." Gru seemed to notice something and took the initiative to comfort. "Why? Isn''t it good to kill the enemy in advance?" Zhang Cheng obviously can''t understand this way of thinking that allows his opponent to grow. Gro shook his round head and explained: "Don''t use your mortal thinking to imagine the behavior of the masters. We are the supreme life form in the universe and represent the will of the whole universe to some extent. Nothing can really kill us. The so-called factional struggle is not to destroy each other, but to forcibly change each other''s ideas. You know? There are three chaotic factions Members have defected from order factions, and order factions have defected from chaos. It is not the factions that determine our behavior, but your heart and soul. " "Sorry, I still don''t understand!" Zhang Cheng frowned and felt that his brain was in a state of logical confusion. It is not surprising that the master cannot be killed. What really surprised him was that the factions of the masters could be changed. It sounded as if they could be changed at any time without fear of liquidation. "Listen to me! The behavior of the master is determined by your heart and soul! In other words, the change of your mind or the influence of the universe on your will may lead to a series of incredible changes. Every master will experience this. The difference is that some masters adhere to their original ideas, while others choose They think it''s better. The most interesting thing is that so far, the universe seems to have maintained a certain balance, so that all three factions have ten masters. But now, the emergence of you two has broken the balance, which means that the universe will start a series of changes, and only one faction will become the ultimate winner. " When he said these words, Gru''s tone was full of low and deep, as if communicating with a greater will. But Zhang Cheng was never interested in these mysterious predictions. He shook his head with a sneer and retorted, "no, you''re wrong. The universe is always changing, but most of the time it''s too slow to be noticed. In addition, I haven''t considered whether to join the chaotic faction, so you don''t have to take me as an ally." "Ha ha! Maybe! But I will never be wrong when you join the chaotic faction. Because your soul is emitting dark mellow fragrance all the time, it must be the embodiment of the power of chaos..." (the blocked chapter is applying for unsealing...) Chapter 1039 There is no doubt that during his short conversation with Gru, Zhang Cheng got a lot of important information, although it is still impossible to figure out which of these news is true, which is deception and lies. But as a saying goes, as long as a person is smart enough, even false news has considerable reference value. When the unknown creature composed of mysterious metal turned away, the magic tower returned to its previous peace and tranquility. Except for the monsters hidden in the huge underground maze, nothing makes a sound at all. To be exact, the things that can make sound have already been cleaned up, and even the insects have died, leaving only the primitive forest that can''t see the end at a glance. Looking at the oval metal eggs left by the other party before he left, Zhang Cheng smiled and muttered to himself: "it''s really an interesting life form. It can integrate the rules of the universe into such a small thing and make it produce all kinds of changes. However, I''m not a vegetarian. Wait and see. The things I create will give you a big surprise." The voice just fell! He suddenly crushed the metal egg, clutching the metal bug the size of a nail hidden inside at his fingertips, feeling the infinite potential of this little thing. Although he is only an immature infant, he still has extremely high wisdom, constantly releases spiritual impact, tries to get rid of control and further control and occupy each other''s thinking. If you were an ordinary adult, I''m afraid you''d now become a captive of this gadget, parasitized by it and integrated into a certain ethnic group to reproduce, and finally control the whole ethnic group, intercept ethnic genetic genes and create a deceptive civilization. It has to be said that if the exclusion will be controlled by the creator, from the perspective of species survival and reproduction, this metal insect has indeed evolved to the extent that it will hardly become extinct. Because no matter what kind of enemy they encounter, they will quietly penetrate into the enemy and conquer a civilization by parasitism. What''s more frightening is that at present, such an egg has been thrown into a city on the planet. In a few years at most, it will multiply by snowballing hundreds of thousands. Maybe it will create something far beyond the overall scientific and technological level of the planet. Fighting such a terrible enemy is a nightmare for all civilizations. Fortunately! Zhang Cheng is not a civilization, but a master who holds the supreme rules of the universe, so he can deal with these small insects in the same way. In addition, he also got some tips on how to use the power of rules. Obviously, Gru is deliberately teaching him how to become a qualified master in this way. ¡­¡­ However, for the residents of this relatively primitive and backward planet, they are completely unaware that they are about to become the chess pieces of the game between the two most terrible dominators of the universe, and are still fighting for their own interests. For example, Kerwin, who swallowed the whole western province, has begun to establish a new ruling structure in an orderly manner, and forcibly recruited a large number of young and middle-aged people into the army, hoping to train them into qualified soldiers before the Kingdom counterattacks. For his expanding ambition, he has completely become a tyrant. As long as he can steadily expand his power and status, he doesn''t care how much damage it will cause, let alone how many people will die in this war. Even those monsters that originally looked detestable have gradually become powerful. Everything comes from "pragmatism". Everything that is good for you is good, and everything that is bad for you is bad. The originally complex adult world has suddenly become so simple and intuitive. Especially when the power is in power, the eyes from his vassals and the people of the territory are full of fear and awe. Tasting the slightly sour and astringent wine, Kelvin sighed slightly, his head was wrong, and isolt standing not far away said, "my friend, do you know what is the most regrettable thing in my life?" "What is it?" isorte asked very cooperatively. "Naturally, I didn''t know our master earlier! If I knew him earlier, I''m afraid I would have established a huge country before I was 30, a powerful country completely free from any political influence." Kelvin waved his arm excitedly. He couldn''t believe that someone in the world would be willing to give up the greatest benefit to himself without asking for return after paying so many resources. "Stupid and low-level idea! I guess you don''t understand our master at all, let alone the real purpose of what he did, do you?" isolt laughed and shook his head. Compared with the secular rights, money, status and enjoyment, what he really cares about is the endless magic knowledge, which is the end of the high palace and the mystery of immortality. What is right? Even the greatest empire will perish one day! But knowledge and power will never fade with the passage of time! "Hahaha! OK! I admit I don''t understand what you casters are thinking, but the result is that we not only don''t have any contradiction, but also form a perfect complement. The only challenge next is to stop the Kingdom''s counterattack, and then defeat it bit by bit. You know? I can''t wait to see Wenger V kneel on the ground and announce his vote He looks healthy. Oh, by the way, I heard that he also has a beautiful daughter. Maybe I can consider going to the throne reasonably and legally by marriage. " In saying this, Kelvin did not hide his greed and desire. To some extent, he is already a qualified tyrant who can put his interests above everyone without thinking. "Don''t be too complacent! Don''t forget that the people under your rule have seen more than 12 mass exoduses in the last week. Although you ordered the execution of some of them, the panic is still spreading rapidly. If you can''t think of any good way, there will be no subjects in your kingdom in a short time, leaving only tens of thousands of ugly monsters." Isorte reminded me with a smile. Although high-pressure rule is very effective in times of chaos, it can quickly restore social order. But the negative effects of high pressure are also outstanding, the most typical is escape. Just as Germany was divided into two after World War II, countless people in East Germany ruled by the Soviet Union cross the Berlin wall and flee to West Germany every year. Although both East and West Germany are puppet countries in essence, with neither so-called sovereign integrity nor shit democratic freedom, the Soviet Union''s rule over East Germany is far more high-pressure than that of West Germany under the control of NATO. Similarly, Kelvin''s high-pressure rule will also cause a large number of people to choose to flee, and most ordinary people are not optimistic that he can defeat the counter attack of the Royal Army Chapter 1040 "Damn it! Can you not mention disappointing things at such a happy time? How can those Dalits who don''t know anything understand my lofty ideal. They should have sacrificed everything for the great cause like cattle, rather than being a shameful traitor like now." When it comes to mass exodus, kelvington is angry. Whether as a noble lord or an ambitious man, he never paid attention to the people at the bottom, and even felt that it was natural for him to rule the other party. The people at the bottom should honestly obey the Lord''s orders, even if this order would ruin his family and even give his life. But unfortunately, intelligent life is not livestock like cattle and horses after all. They have their own independent thinking and judgment. Sometimes, they may choose to endure temporarily for fear and other reasons, but if exceeding the limit leads to a survival crisis, the destructive power of ordinary people is enough to destroy a country. Even if some powerful individuals can forcibly suppress the riots, the destruction of social structure and productivity is fatal. Isorte scoffed and curled his lips: "Come on! Put away your disgusting face. Look at your recent decree. If I were a people living in your territory, I would not hesitate to flee. But don''t worry, as long as we defeat the counter attack of the Kingdom and get closer to the center of the capital, those people at the bottom will be honest when they understand that they can''t escape." "But the problem is! The power contrast between us and the kingdom is very different! Eliminate those fierce and fearless monsters, and the power on the bright paper can''t even stop the other party''s charge." Kelvin sighed helplessly and complained. Just as isorte wanted to say something, a strong magic wave suddenly came from the room. Next second Ellens came out of the portal. He first looked around, then put a bag full of Medicine on the table and said in a cold and unfeeling voice: "This is the latest magic potion! Anyone who takes it will temporarily gain strong spell casting power, but the consequence is that he will die on the spot after the duration ends. I believe with them, it should be possible to form a legion of spell casters equal to the kingdom." "Oh? How is it made?" Isolde''s eyes lit up slightly. "Sorry, I don''t deserve to know your identity and status. In addition, the host hopes you can move faster, otherwise he will be very disappointed." Allen bluntly expressed a threat. "Hurry up? You mean... Let''s take the initiative to attack!" Kelvin''s face changed suddenly. We should know that attack and defense are completely two different concepts. The former is a smart choice only when it has an all-round advantage. Even if the latter is in an absolutely inferior position, it can smooth out the gap by using tactical and geographical advantages. "That''s right! Why, are you afraid?" Ellens glanced at each other with a sneer. Kelvin quickly shook his head: "no! I''m not afraid! I don''t have enough strength to launch an all-round attack on the king. If I take the initiative to attack, I may encounter snipers. The other party will use the time difference to capture our nest and cut off the fragile supply line." "Hum! Don''t think too much. The master will provide you with enough troops. At least 20000 fully armed alchemy puppets will join your army on two planets at the latest. With them, you don''t have to worry too much even in the face of the charge of heavy cavalry. Well, this is the end of the discussion on active attack. What you need to do is not to discuss the feasibility, but to implement it without discount OK. Don''t try to guess the master''s mind. His eyes are farther than all of you combined. " With these words full of warning, Allen cast his transmission magic again and disappeared in place. After seeing his residual image disappear completely, Kelvin smashed the table and cursed in a low voice: "asshole! Who does he think he is? He is just the son of a lucky businessman! Now he has a high attitude!" "Calm down! Although Allen was born in a humble place, he is now the only assistant left by the master. Both strength and status are above you and me. Don''t try to provoke him for the time being. What we have to do is to prove ourselves and further improve our position in the master''s mind. Only in this way can we have the opportunity to replace him." isolt suggested by touching his sparse beard on his chin. "I''m not an idiot! I''m just a little angry! But you''re right. We must find a way to pull him down. At least we must ensure that he is at the same level as us, or he will be very passive in the future." kelwin''s eyes twinkled with a chilling cold light. No one in power would like someone to shit on his head! No tyrant will allow uncontrolled targets like Allen to appear and leave at will. "Maybe we can consider forming a secret alliance." "I''ll join! As long as I can pull him down, I''m willing to pay all the price." "In that case, our covenant is established." ¡­¡­ When Kelvin and isorte held each other''s right hands, they didn''t know that Zhang Cheng, who was far away in the tower, watched his every move through long-distance observation magic, and didn''t forget to joke: "it''s amazing! You don''t seem to be very likable, Ellens, do you?" "They are just two sets of dogs that flatter and invite you for more food! And I am your most loyal assistant." the young man replied with an iron face. "Haha, haha! It''s quite a vivid metaphor. But it''s not easy to be my assistant. You''re far from reaching the standard now. In addition, don''t forget that even dogs are my dogs. Don''t show your high face before I get my permission next time. Remember, the real strong need to be humble and constantly learn from the people around you Learn from the enemy''s strengths. " "Yes! I will try my best to meet the standards you expect. If there is nothing else, please allow me to leave first." "Go ahead, I''m looking forward to your future performance." After a short conversation, Allen quickly turned and left for the library. Kelvin and isorte''s attitude made him realize that his position was not as safe as expected. He had to quickly improve his strength and strive to be beyond the reach of his competitors. Chapter 1041 Magic puppet, also known as construct, is a kind of mechanical life made with the help of magic power. Generally speaking, most casters like to use relatively strong and difficult to destroy materials such as stone and metal to create some huge and destructive guards to protect their homes and wealth from foreign enemies. Among them, the most powerful constructs are also called magic images. Each magic image has considerable magic resistance and immunity. It is specially designed to deal with opponents who are also spell casters. In order to let Kelvin have enough strength to take the initiative to attack, Zhang Cheng personally built a powerful and elite iron puppet army. When these four meter tall silver gray giants with various killing tools on their arms appeared outside the city wall through the deep forest, the whole city was in panic and boiling. Among them, those who were frightened were civilians. They could not imagine how the tyrant riding on his head traded with terrible monsters to obtain such a formidable and even desperate steel army. Those who were excited and excited were naturally Kelvin and his loyal vassals. There are 20000 magic puppets made of refined steel. They are a group of iron soldiers who are not afraid of death at all, let alone fear. The most important thing is that they are also invulnerable. Ordinary weapons are very dark and cause damage to them. Even those who are sensitive to military carelessness realize that there is probably no elite army in the world that can compete with this iron army. "Ha ha! My God! This cold touch! Absolute obedience! It''s the most ideal soldier in the eyes of every commander! I can''t believe it! The master gave me 20000 at one time!" Kelvin laughed uncontrollably while stroking the hard shell of the structure. There''s no way not to laugh! With such an army, he was not only confident in destroying the expeditionary army sent by the Kingdom, but also confident in conquering solid castles and expanding the scope of his rule ten or a hundred times. "Sir, please give me a thousand steel puppets. I am willing to be the vanguard of the army and eradicate all enemies blocking the way for you." Baron kellenster knelt down first to fight. Since he rushed into the enemy''s house and killed all his blood relatives, he has completely joined Kelvin''s camp, become an accomplice and fighter of the tyrant, and even enjoy the pleasure of killing. "Relax, my dear baron. Now that we have enough chips, it''s time to give up our cautious plan and have a big fight. Gather everyone together for a military conference, and I''ll defeat the royal family and replace it at one go." Kelvin raised his mouth and showed a sinister smile, as if he had seen the sudden emergence of this Iron Army on the battlefield, A spectacular picture of the direct defeat of the Kingdom''s army. After all, one of the most important rules for winning a war is to be surprised and attack unprepared. Before the other party is ready, attack where the other party doesn''t want to. It can be predicted that due to the asymmetric information, the generals sent by the royal family never dreamed that they would encounter 20000 invulnerable steel puppets in the remote western provinces, so their failure was doomed from the beginning. Now, the only thing to consider is how to maximize the war results, annihilate the effective forces to the greatest extent, and break the backbone of the Kingdom at one time, so that it will no longer have the courage to engage in a frontal battle. Otherwise, once we miss this time, it will be difficult to find the opportunity of this large-scale field battle. You know, even the most stupid general is not stupid enough to let flesh and blood collide with steel. What''s the difference between dying. "As you wish!" Baron kellenster touched his chest with one hand and soon turned to inform his colleagues. ¡­¡­ It has to be said that after a series of iron fist rectification, Kerwin concentrated almost all his rights in his own hands, and the greatest advantage of centralization is to eliminate endless wrangling and concentrate resources and forces in one place at the maximum speed limit. In less than half an hour, in the hall of the castle, more than a dozen confidants, or vassals who had made military achievements in the process of expansion, gathered together and began a heated discussion on how to introduce the Kingdom army into a suitable battlefield, and then catch them all. No one knows that the military meetings they think are secret are all magnified on a magic mirror at the moment. Appreciating the flawed ideas and schemes of these indigenous creatures, Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile and exclaimed, "how stupid! How shallow! How stupid! I can''t believe that I chose such a group of creatures with low IQ as agents." "Hehe, don''t be so mean. Do you expect these creatures who are still at the boundary of barbarism and civilization to see through the past, present and future of the whole universe like you and me? No, even those higher civilizations who have entered the interstellar age don''t understand what the universe means to themselves." Gru joked meaningfully with his forelimbs. Since the completion of the egg delivery, he has returned to the tower to observe what his new kind is doing every day. Occasionally, he will get together to exchange each other''s views on life, race, civilization, society, order, religion and ethics. The only thing I don''t talk about is the use of energy and rules. Because they all know that before long, these things will be known in the game. Instead of simply staying in oral communication, it''s better to directly invest in actual combat and use it to test who is better. Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully: "Maybe you''re right! Due to the limitations of vision and scientific and technological level, most intelligent lives are bound by gravity on their home planet all their life, and some even haven''t left their birthplace more than 20 kilometers away in their whole life. In their eyes, their birthplace is the whole of the world. As for further places, it only exists in all kinds of outrageous places In legends and stories. In this situation, ignorance, stupidity and ignorance are the norm. No matter how smart a brain is, it won''t help. " "Ah! Quite a clear and profound description. But I''m curious. What''s your mother star like? Has it also entered the era of interstellar civilization?" gro said with interest. "The mother star of my birth?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed a strange light, followed by a smile. "Sorry, I don''t know how to describe it, but I can guarantee that it has never entered the interstellar civilization. At most, it has just touched the threshold of interstellar civilization. Like the aborigines I just saw, the history of my original ethnic group is also full of war, violence, blood and killing, and even hatred for each other goes beyond everything..." Chapter 1042 "So... The place where you were born is a planet full of contradictions, cruel competition and plunder? Even the same kind will be divided into different countries and groups according to differences in gene, skin color, culture, religion and interests. The winners will get everything, and the losers will even be deprived of their right to survival?" After listening to Zhang Cheng''s introduction, Gru''s two rows of eyes lit up slightly, showing undisguised curiosity. You should know that almost all planets in the universe that have given birth to life are usually divided into two cases: One is that the inhabitants of the planet have completed their internal unity and began to actively expand into outer space, that is, the so-called interstellar civilization. The second is that we have not yet begun to explore the endless starry sky and are still firmly bound to the ground by the planet''s own gravity. The former completely disintegrated the original social structure and interest groups through the power of science and technology, and carried out certain genetic transformation to ensure that there will be no problems at all. The latter is still in a state where several or even dozens of countries compete for resources and living space, and it is impossible to unite. In contrast, the earth, which has touched the threshold of interstellar civilization, looks very special and even has considerable research value. On the one hand, it still retains the relatively backward concepts of state, religion and nation, and even does not hesitate to use war to control resources and economy. On the other hand, it has formed several large-scale joint institutions, and there have been many proposals like "community of human destiny". Large countries unite more small countries around themselves through economic, political, military and trade. Its internal complex struggle and cooperation, even as the master, Gru couldn''t help but have a strong curiosity to find out. Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently and replied, "yes! Don''t you think it''s incredible? We call ourselves human beings and call our mother planet the earth. It''s a blue planet, located in the Milky way of the three-dimensional universe. It''s very, very small, so that almost all interstellar civilizations ignore it." "Tiny? Hahaha! No! No! No! I think you misunderstood the word tiny. Maybe in the past, the earth was indeed a small and insignificant planet. But since the birth of you and another master, it has no longer been unknown, but a planet full of legend. If you don''t mind, can you take me to have a look? If it''s still alive Not destroyed or hidden by you, "Gru suggested with a laugh. "Destroy or hide?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. Because he doesn''t understand why the other party thinks he will do such a boring thing. "Oh? Look at your reaction, you haven''t destroyed your home star, or hid it?" Gru also revealed strong surprise in his tone, and didn''t forget to explain: "You should understand that at the moment when we become masters, all of us are either extremely eager to make a comprehensive separation from the past, and the best way is to destroy our own mother planet, kill all life on the planet and eliminate the traces of its civilization. In this way, the Lord can always hide his past secrets and weaknesses and prevent someone from using them to achieve something In contrast, some masters will directly hide their home star in a private space that no one can find and secretly protect their home star. " "I still don''t understand! Why does the master have to hide the past? What low-level emotions will affect the life standing at the top of the universe like us?" Zhang Cheng asked subconsciously with a frown. "It''s hard to say! You have to understand that when we integrate into the main string, we are no longer the original ourselves, which represents the will of the universe to some extent. But the universe is kind, it will not deprive us of our joys and sorrows, so emotions still exist to some extent. Think about it, when you live hundreds of millions of years, you suddenly see the parents who give birth and raise yourself suddenly Will you feel excited, miss and cry when you appear? Believe me, when you are old enough, you will understand that our real enemy is not each other, but loneliness and loneliness... " When he said these words, gruna''s insect like eyes revealed a touch of sadness. But Zhang Cheng scoffed at this and shook his head with a sneer: "I''m sorry, I''m not as sentimental as you. In fact, I had a complete separation from the past before I became the master. Maybe you won''t believe that I personally killed those who called them friends and allies, and I can not hesitate to send Zeng Jingzhen''s partner into the arms of death. I have long regarded myself as a higher level in my heart If someone wants to use this to deal with me, I will not hesitate to cut off the necks of those so-called relatives and friends, and then find out the behind the scenes and use my way to make the other party pay for it. " "So you don''t mind if I go to your home planet?" Gru obviously didn''t believe this statement and continued to test carefully. "Of course not! I''ve told you the location, haven''t I?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "Well, in that case, I''ll go now. Goodbye, my friend, and I wish you a fantastic start in this game." After that, Gru shrank the insect like body into a shell, and the whole convex body suddenly tore open a space crack and drilled in. His use of rules is so pure that he can shuttle freely between the high-dimensional universe and the low-dimensional universe without accurate coordinates. Looking at the crack that opened and healed quickly, Zhang Cheng muttered with disdain: "Mother planet? This kind of thing doesn''t mean anything to me at all. Because on that planet, I''m just a humble ordinary person, a social bottom who barely lives on salary. Even disappearance and death won''t cause any vibration. Ordinary is like a calm lake, which can''t stir up a ripple at all." ¡­¡­ At the same time, Gru, who crossed the gap in space, appeared out of thin air in the periphery of the solar system a few hours before Zhang Cheng disappeared out of thin air. Through his own strength, he found the blue planet with civilization signals with little effort. Without any hesitation, he crossed the distance beyond human reach as fast as possible, directly crossed the atmosphere and appeared at the door of a bar. Through the glass window, he clearly saw that Zhang Cheng, who still maintained the most ordinary human blood, was sitting at the table, drinking with another strange man, and talking about all kinds of complaints from time to time. Chapter 1043 Feeling the extremely complex fate line connected to ordinary life, Gru immediately felt an unprecedented resonance. Although he places himself in a higher dimension in order to avoid being perceived by the surrounding disturbing crowd, just like observing the world in a box through a layer of glass or film, he will not perceive too many things normally. But now, there are so many fate lines gathered over the bar that they are not clear at all. There are countless forks behind each one. As a master, Gru has seen countless intelligent lives either favored by fate or cursed by fate, but never one can be as complex and changeable as the ordinary human not far from the front. At a glance, it seems to have unlimited possibilities. He did not understand, nor could he understand, why the most mysterious fate in the whole universe, which could not be measured according to common sense, was so concentrated on a certain creature. It felt like the will of the universe wanted to do an experiment to test whether he was really omnipotent. Just when the creature with a shape very similar to the large beetle was lost in thought, Zhang Cheng, who was drunk in the bar, finally got the golden parchment scroll, and the whole person disappeared in situ, leaving only clothes, pants, shoes, mobile phone and carry on wallet. The mysterious man sitting opposite him also turned into a group of low light particles and disappeared quietly in an inconspicuous corner. "Interesting! It''s so interesting! I can''t believe I can see such an amazing scene with my own eyes one day. What does it mean? The beginning of the transformation of the whole universe? Or the prelude to extinction?" Gru muttered to himself, quickly disguised himself as a human and squeezed in from the diaphragm. At this time of night, a large number of young men and women in the bar are constantly going in and out. No one has noticed that a terrible monster enough to destroy the earth countless times has broken into his own world. Of course, Gru didn''t have much interest in these low-level lives. He just walked into the bar, came to the seat that Zhang Cheng had done before he disappeared, kept searching for the fate lines that were rapidly disappearing, and tried to find some rules. About a few minutes later, he pursued the most sensitive one, crossing time and space to another parallel earth. Needless to ask, the master is eager to observe Zhang Cheng''s growth experience and find out what makes an ordinary and extremely intelligent life embark on an extraordinary road beyond self limits. What makes the other party choose to completely separate from the past, or even eliminate part of himself and force himself to become what he is now. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Cheng, an unknown planet in the corner of the universe, didn''t know that Gru had a strong interest in his past. He left the magic tower alone and appeared in a large open and desolate field. At his feet, two armies belonging to different camps have entered a state of confrontation, and a fierce war is imminent. One of them hung a Golden Lion Flag, which was obviously a special flag for the royal family. Needless to ask, the Kingdom finally decided to send an army to eliminate the rebellious western provinces after experiencing a political game. As for the other side, it is naturally a mob temporarily formed by Kerwin and his men. Judging from the number of soldiers on the surface, there is little difference between the two sides. Wang Guofang dispatched a total of 40000 infantry and 20000 cavalry. Among the infantry, there were 10000 bow and crossbow men, about 1500 stone throwing and bed crossbow troops, and finally 200 air elite riding pterosaurs. Kelvin dispatched 60000 infantry and 30000 cavalry, including 20000 bowmen and crossbows, and about 3000 disposable and bed crossbow troops. There were less than 50 pterosaurs in the air. However, considering that the army of the kingdom is 100% professional soldiers and has received strict training for a long time, many veterans have participated in at least five wars. It can be said that they are experienced and have an absolute advantage in quality. On the contrary, the mob under Kerwin, excluding the professional soldiers recruited after defeating other lords, are mostly temporarily forcibly recruited civilians, which is basically no different from catching strong men. Some are not even equipped with weapons and armor, and still have pitchfork for agricultural work. Although the number of such an army is a little more, its combat effectiveness is deadly at the bottom. It would be better to fight a downwind battle. Once there is resistance or the war is in anxiety, it will collapse in a few minutes. It can''t be compared with those veterans for the rest of their lives. Of course, Kelvin did not put the weight of war victory on the cannon fodder used to lure the enemy, but silently hid 20000 magic puppets in the Bush not far behind him. Once the commander of the Royal Army orders to launch an all-round attack, he will lift this card and annihilate the enemy''s effective forces in the shortest time, so that the opponent can no longer gather a decent army to block his external expansion in a short time. you ''re right! From the beginning, he used all his human troops as a bait sprinkled with spices, which smelled delicious and delicious. He knew that the commander of the Royal Army must be as eager as himself to wipe out the main force of the enemy in the shortest time and ensure that the whole western provinces no longer have decent resistance. In this way, the royal family can resume its rule over this land. Those palace nobles can also take the opportunity to arrange their children, pretend to set up military labor and obtain a good territory. For the powerful kingdom, it did not pay attention to the rebellion in the western provinces at all. Even in the eyes of a small group of ambitious people, this rebellion not only has no disadvantages, but also has a series of unspeakable advantages, which is a good opportunity for their family to expand. "War! Plunder! Kill! Come on! Please me! Humble mortals! Use your blood and death to stage the most moving drama for me..." Accompanied by Zhang Cheng''s ironic whisper, the loud horn finally echoed over the wilderness. Woo - Woo - woo¡ª¡ª Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong! I saw that the orderly infantry square array began to stride forward on the drums of the war drum, and the front end of the sharp spear glittered with chilling golden light in the sunlight. When the soldiers in the front row of the two sides collided with each other, the roar of killing immediately ignited their inherent killing instinct. Prick! Prick! Prick! Almost every time the sharp spear stabbed out, it would bring dazzling plasma. More than hundreds of soldiers fell to the ground covering their wounds. Fortunately, they were stabbed in the heart, throat, eyes and other vital parts. They almost swallowed their last breath without feeling too much pain. Those who are unfortunate will have to struggle for a long time. Either they will be repaired by the enemy who rushed up, or they will lose too much blood and fall into coma and shock until they finally die. Chapter 1044 Appreciating the bloody picture below, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help smiling and sighing: "Ah! How wonderful! Nothing is more enjoyable than the release of primitive and savage instincts and desires. Laws, ethics and morality are all the shackles imposed on people''s hearts by a very few individuals in order to build a stable and exploitative society, just like a lie that has been told a thousand times is the truth. It is just a disguised brainwashing and deception for more people to accept The reality against them is that it hinders the evolution and development of individuals, as well as the survival of the fittest within the whole ethnic group. The universe should be chaotic and disorderly, rather than a stable form based on rights, resources and blood. " Obviously, with the passing of a large number of lives, the ubiquitous rules of death are unprecedentedly condensed. At the same time, there is an extremely distorted and indescribable energy around him. Needless to say, this is the power of chaos, which originates from the beginning of the birth of the universe and also leads to the end of the destruction of the universe. Chaos represents disorder, unpredictability and infinite possibility. Theoretically, nothing can surpass chaos, because it is the cornerstone of the birth of the whole universe and the ancestor of countless current rules. But interestingly, this force will not obey anyone, let alone build and use it according to a certain pattern like controlling other forces. It''s like a card that hasn''t been opened yet. You can''t know whether it will be a king or a clown. Normally, Zhang Cheng, who likes absolute control, should hate the uncertainty of chaotic forces most. But the actual situation is quite the opposite! He not only felt the true meaning of power and the greatness of the moment when the universe was born, but also had an unprecedented sense of identity. powerful! Mystery! Full of unknown! Chaos is undoubtedly more attractive than the order formed after the birth of the universe. However, it is a pity that the mortals fighting on the wasteland below do not realize that their selfless killing at this moment is not like what the princes and nobles preach. It is to protect the dignity of the great kingdom and the land from the invasion of hostile forces, just to meet the interest of a powerful life. It is an optional game and experiment. Warfare! It is always an extremely selfish behavior! If it wins, it will be a profit for the minority ruling class, but once it loses, it will be borne by the majority of ordinary people. Almost all intelligent life in the universe is essentially occupying the resources needed for their survival, reproduction and expansion through killing and plundering. The only difference is that those civilizations entering the interstellar age plunder outer space resources, while those civilizations still bound by gravity can only plunder each other. As for the so-called equal trade, in essence, it is the plundering of the inferior civilization by the strong civilization, exchanging the high value-added products formed through technological accumulation for the important raw materials that the other party can not use at this stage. It looks like a deal you love and I want, but behind the scenes, the weak civilization has no right to refuse. Some people do not care about their reputation or face at all. They may even save the transaction. They directly send troops to occupy the raw material producing areas, and even use the local indigenous people as unpaid slaves. ¡­¡­ Looking at the faltering infantry array in the distance, Baron kellenster finally couldn''t help asking, "Sir, our front is about to lose its hold! Do you think..." "Don''t worry! My good baron. I''m just waiting for the collapse of the whole front. Otherwise, how can the other party relax their heart and order a full-scale attack. I need a victory, a complete victory, in order to lay the ownership of at least half of the kingdom. If the death of tens of thousands of cannon fodder can be replaced by this, I think it''s very worth it." kelwin closed his mouth and showed a cold and cruel smile. Will a tyrant care about the life and death of his soldiers? How is that possible? For him, the army was a consumable and a tool to realize his ambitions and desires. Compared with human soldiers prone to collapse and rebellion, those magic puppets and monsters who will obey orders 100% are the real cards to be trusted. The only regret is that the ultimate ownership of these most perfect tools is not in their own hands. To be exact, Kelvin only has the right of command and use. Once he loses the support of the owner behind him, everything in front of him will suddenly come to naught. That is why he is so eager to defeat the Kingdom quickly and establish a stable enough political system to ensure that he will not be abandoned like garbage. "I see! Since you have such courage, let me lead the cavalry to launch a round of charge, and then retreat in front of the infantry array. In this way, the soldiers who still insist will shake their morale, fall into panic and chaos, and will be completely defeated in two or three minutes." Baron kellenster opened his mouth and showed his white teeth. "Ha ha! Attack your army''s morale? You''re a genius, Baron. Well, I agree with your plan. But be careful, cavalry is a valuable resource. I''ll let them chase after me later. Don''t kill or hurt too many people." kelwin warned meaningfully. "I see!" Baron kellenster slapped him hard on the chest, put on his helmet and rode his horse quickly towards the cavalry square ready to go on the side. Under his command, the cavalry who had been waiting for a long time tightened their armor, arranged into an assault formation, and began to trot slowly from the rear to accelerate. After a while, they rushed to the side of the infantry formation like a rough sea. The cavalry in the direction of the Kingdom also found this and attacked and intercepted at almost the same time. In large-scale battles like this, there are basically no flattering tactics. Basically, they are infantry to infantry and cavalry to cavalry. The only thing that can be operated is the time difference. Who can make good use of the time difference of switching and coordination between arms can catch the other party unprepared, then expand the results by points and areas, and finally lock the victory. Cavalry to cavalry! No fancy tricks! The two sides were like tens of thousands of fast-moving cars crashing into each other. At the first time, countless unlucky people fell directly from their horses and broke their necks. Some were even more unlucky. They were trampled into flesh and mud by the companions coming from behind. Even the strong armor could not resist the strong limbs of the war horse. In fact, because of the closed helmet, the hearing is seriously affected. Coupled with the noisy environment of the battlefield, once the vast majority of cavalry enter the battle, it will be difficult to receive the command of the commander. The only thing they can do is move forward! Forward! Move forward! Until you die, or cut through the enemy Chapter 1045 Those who have not seen the confrontation scene of tens of thousands of cavalry can never imagine the strong shock brought by the galloping of thousands of horses. Not only the strong visual impact, but also the deafening sound of horse hoofs and the vibration of the ground. At the moment when the Knights hit each other, everything around them seemed to be at a standstill. Then the next second, one of the Knights will be pierced by the other knight''s long gun, rise from the horse''s back and fall to the ground. This is the most exciting scene in the battle array of the cold weapon era! It is also a game for the really brave to bet on life! The boundary between life and death is only less than a second at this moment! Unfortunately, after only a short round of confrontation, Baron kellenster led his men around a big circle and turned around and ran to the woods not far behind. His attitude was so firm that he completely ignored the desperate expression on the faces of the infantry phalanx. You should know that most of these recruits are compulsory recruitment and seriously under trained. Together with a small number of veterans, they have fought with the enemy whose strength is far better than their own for more than half an hour, and the casualties are two to three times that of the other party. The reason why they can persist until now is entirely out of fear of the tyrant. Because Kelvin threatened them that if anyone dared to turn around and escape on the battlefield, he would not only be executed, but also his relatives would suffer together. But now, as the cavalry fled in a near rout, the last bit of morale was quickly exhausted. Soldiers who lose hope of winning either throw away their weapons, raise their hands and kneel down to surrender, or rush crazy into the woods. Within a distance of less than one kilometer, thousands of unlucky people were caught up and killed by the enemy''s cavalry. The dark red blood dyed the ground red. Almost every few steps, we would see corpses with eyes open, revealing their fear of death. "Chase! The whole army chase! Kill all these rebels for me!" the commander of the Royal Army blushed, fiercely pulled out his sword and shouted. According to normal common sense of war, there is basically no possibility of turnover in this situation. It is a good opportunity to take the opportunity to expand the results of the war. No one would have thought what a terrible killing machine was hidden in that dense forest. But soon, the commander paid a heavy and fatal price for his orders As soon as more than 200 cavalry pioneers who had killed red eyes approached the woods, three huge steel puppets rushed out and directly lifted them, including people and horses, into the air. The killing machine fixed on their arms directly unloaded eight pieces of all targets in less than two seconds, and the broken limbs and internal organs immediately splashed everywhere. The picture was very powerful. "Shit! What''s that?!" a cavalry officer quickly reined in his horse and stared at the giant with silver luster dozens of meters away. Body shape is always the first standard for most intelligent creatures to judge their strength. Large size means vigorous vitality and difficult to kill. It also means great power. You can easily grab hundreds of kilograms or even tons of things as weapons. "I... I don''t know! But I think we''d better hide away." "That''s right! I don''t want to fight such an iron giant!" "Spread out! Spread out! Stop the pursuit!" ¡­¡­ In the chaos, more and more steel puppets left the cover of the woods and rushed into the nearest enemy to start the crazy killing mode. They are like the God of death, unscrupulous reapers'' fresh flesh and life. Even if they are hit by the boulder thrown by the stone throwing tool, at most, their limbs are deformed, and they can soon get up and continue their previous work. At the same time, the monster with a trace of regular power in his body is not willing to be outdone. With the help of unparalleled speed and flexible jumping, he circuitously encircles the enemy''s infantry array and. In just a few minutes, the offensive and defensive momentum was reversed 180 degrees. Admiring those high spirited Wang Guojun not long ago, Kelvin grinned with a bloodthirsty smile and ordered without looking back: "go! Kill them all! Remember! I don''t need prisoners, let alone ransom. What I want is to let the royal family bleed." "As you wish, sir." Baron kellenster snapped his armor and shouted to the eager cavalry behind him: "brave soldiers! The time for revenge is coming! Come on, let''s bring fear and death to those arrogant enemies." "We are fear and death!" "Go!" With the sharp neighing of the war horse, the trap arranged in advance was finally surrounded. Although tens of thousands of Kingdom veterans rose up and tried to win the opportunity of negotiation through persistence. But what they face is not an ordinary army at all, but a group of invulnerable steel puppets and monsters who don''t know what fear is and only obey orders. In less than ten minutes, more than a third of the soldiers fell into a pool of blood, and their bones were even eaten or dismembered beyond recognition. This nightmare like feeling led to the mental breakdown of many remaining soldiers, and a small number even preferred to commit suicide rather than let the enemy close to themselves. "They are finished! Congratulations, my dear friend. You have won a brilliant victory. At the same time, the land of half the Kingdom has lost its defense ability, like a weak girl. As long as you push it gently, you can get everything you want." isolt complimented his allies, While focusing on the legions of casters who didn''t take action from beginning to end. Although the number of the other party is not large, it adds up to less than 50. But anyone who knows the proper term caster Corps knows that once less than 50 people give full play to it, its destructive power is even more terrible than an elite army of 10000 people. "Hum! Victory? No! This is not my victory, but belongs to my master. Besides, don''t you think it''s too early to celebrate now?" Kelvin sneered, and his eyes showed a very fierce light. "Oh? You''ve noticed the legions of casters who haven''t moved!" Isolde raised his eyebrows in surprise. In his opinion, this ordinary but ambitious guy in front of him should not have such keen intuition and corresponding knowledge. Because in the relatively desolate western provinces, there are not enough and powerful spell casters to form an army, and the Lords here have hardly seen the spectacular scene of a large number of spell casters singing together. Chapter 1046 "Maybe I lack enough vision and insight, but that doesn''t mean I''m an idiot. The powerful power hidden in the weak body of the caster will not be ignored by the slightly rational ruler. Tell me, are you sure to deal with them?" Kelvin narrowed his eyes and said meaningfully. This is not only testing the strength of the enemy caster legion, but also testing whether the current ally is worthy of his great efforts to win over. You should know that in most countries and relatively rich areas in the world, whether they like it or not, rulers will cultivate or attract a caster as their staff and staff. On the one hand, they are responsible for giving advice and advice, and on the other hand, they are also responsible for preventing the infringement of magical power. This is not only a tradition, but also an art of political compromise. It gives the casters trust and rights in exchange for their loyalty. Although every ruler knows that this loyalty is very limited, let alone sacrifice his life for the employer, even the slightly dangerous opponent will disappear immediately. In any case, there are definitely two concepts: the effectiveness of a caster and the effectiveness of no caster. The former basically has no good way when threatened by magic power, but the latter can only hang a name, which can deter some enemies who try to plan intrigues. Obviously, Kelvin is in a state without the loyalty of the caster. Whether isolt and others who control the caster guild or the son of a businessman who despises himself from the bottom of his heart, they are not listening to Zhang Cheng''s orders in essence. The positions of the two sides are actually equal, and there is no who belongs to whom. But as an ambitious tyrant, he is more eager to have a group of casters who obey his orders. It may be impossible for isorte to swear allegiance, but that doesn''t mean that his men and disciples can''t. The old man undoubtedly knew what the other party was up to, and replied with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ve made the corresponding arrangements. In the face of the vast knowledge given by the master, the enemy''s ridiculous magic has no chance to play. If they dare to sing a spell, I guarantee that this will be the last time in their life." "It sounds very interesting, so I''ll wait and see." Kelvin touched the thick beard on his chin, and a hint of thought flashed in his eyes. "It''s our responsibility, and it''s also our obligation." Isolder pretended to owe a little, then returned to the caster group and winked at two other associates. The latter soon led the apprentice to form a circle, gently cut his fingers and let the blood drip slowly under his feet. In the blink of an eye, a dark red light continuously depicts one symbol after another emitting a strong smell of evil along the circular track. When the last symbol was completed, the whole sky suddenly darkened, and a pair of eyes seemed to be hidden in the thick black clouds, overlooking all sentient beings. ¡­¡­ "Oh my God! What''s this... What''s this? Some kind of evil calling ceremony?" the supreme commander of the Kingdom army couldn''t help taking a breath. After all, the situation of being surrounded by the enemy is bad enough. If there is another evil magic ceremony, none of them can expect to live, let alone leave safely through negotiation and ransom payment. "Your Excellency! I think you have prepared for the worst right now! This is an extremely powerful and evil magic ceremony! I don''t know what its specific function is, but once it is launched, it will definitely cause amazing casualties." an old man in a big red robe warned solemnly. "Magic ceremony? Damn it! These rebels who live in the magic desert all year round can find enough casters to form an army?" the tone of the middle-aged man known as the count was full of absurdity and disbelief. In his eyes, this counter insurgency should be just a happy journey to brush military merit, honor and reputation. The backward western provinces have little strength to resist the elite from the central area of the kingdom. But now, a nightmare has turned into a cruel reality. Just when the old man in the big red robe wanted to say something, a strange red light suddenly appeared in the black cloud in the sky. Next second Boom! Black lightning fell from the sky and slammed in the middle of the Kingdom''s defense formation. More than 30 spellcasters instantly fell into an unparalleled state of madness. Some of the enemies and ourselves began to release the most powerful destructive spells they had mastered. The chaos caused in just a few minutes was equivalent to the sum of casualties caused by tens of thousands of cavalry following after them. What''s more terrible is that their affinity for magic energy has increased more than three or five times when they are in a frenzy, and the magic power and release quantity are also stronger than usual, so that the remaining people who narrowly escaped the disaster can''t stop them. With the deafening thunder echoing over the battlefield, the red rain like blood flooded the positions of the Kingdom army. Those who accidentally let the rain flow into their eyes, nose and mouth, like the previous casters, began to attack their companions like crazy, and some parts of their bodies changed. Standing at a high altitude, watching the scene of demons dancing below, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "Feel the power of chaos! It is the beginning of the universe! It is the beginning and end of all matter and energy. Today, I will plant the seeds of chaos with your blood and soul, then let it take root and sprout on this planet, and finally grow into a towering tree, which only belongs to me..." The voice just fell! He raised his right hand to resonate with the chaotic forces that had begun to awaken and boil below. After a while, crazy thoughts and thoughts quickly spread among mortals. Nothing can stop this primitive strong impulse! Those mythical personal willpower, in front of chaos, is like a dam built of sand, which will collapse with a gentle rush. The soldiers in chaos have no reason at all. Some of them kill their companions, some torture and abuse themselves madly, and others lie on the ground and tear the dead bodies, swallowing bloody meat and viscera. Only you can''t imagine that there are no extraordinary behaviors that these people can''t do. The power of chaos was so terrible that some of Kelvin''s men began to be affected, emitting a crazy smell all ove Chapter 1047 "Chaos is disorder! It is the fusion of chaos and madness! It is irrational and unpredictable thoughts and behaviors! Now, I want to use these mortal lives and souls to cultivate the seeds of chaos until one day it can take root..." With a whisper that only he can hear, Zhang Cheng collects the crazy souls of all the dead aborigines below and injects them into the land soaked with blood. After a while, a dark red mass began to slowly gather under the earth''s surface. Although very weak, it still has an irreparable impact on this land. Look at those trees, vines and weeds that gradually distort and change. We know that the power of chaos has transformed their growth mode. In a few months at most, countless new species will appear here, and even gradually evolve into a forbidden area of civilization. Because chaos means the opposite of order, while civilization symbolizes order. Only under a certain order can civilization be born and developed. Such a strange change made Kerwin produce inexplicable panic and fear in his heart. Ignoring the fruits of victory, he quickly ordered to slaughter the remaining Kingdom troops who lost their will to fight, and then quickly withdraw with the spoils. It has to be said that although he can''t feel the change of energy at all, his sixth sense is very sharp. Otherwise, if those ordinary soldiers stay in this environment for a little longer, they will probably be unable to help killing each other, or make some strange actions that can''t be explained by common sense. Finally, they will be completely assimilated and become a complete madman and madman. ¡­¡­ Seeing kelwin and his men withdraw from the battlefield and return to the rear camp for repair, Zhang Cheng returns to the magic tower alone without changing or busy with the data collected by the inspectors today. Because it was the monster created by those rules that participated in large-scale combat for the first time, he got quite a lot of very valuable data. Through simple analysis, comparison and summary, he soon found that among all the monsters he created, the attributes of life and nature were the weakest, even less than half of death. The element attribute is the most moderate. It is neither too strong nor weak. Its only feature is stability and easy to operate. This may have something to do with the caster who has been a caster for a long time. As for the last and most powerful part, nature is death, destruction and destruction. All rules with such attributes can not only be easily and skillfully used by Zhang Cheng, but also produce an inexplicable feedback, as if there was a source of encouragement and praise. Aware of this, he quickly launched the special contact tool Gru gave him. Next second The other party''s semicircular insect like head suddenly appeared in the room on the top floor of the tower in the form of semi illusion and semi entity. Gru first glanced around and confirmed that no irrelevant personnel were present. Then he asked in an uncertain tone, "what''s the matter with me?" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "of course! I want to ask you some questions about the control skills of dominant power and chaos. Don''t you know if it''s convenient for you right now?" "HMM... sorry, not now. If you don''t mind, can I take the initiative to find you in a few more days?" Gru obviously hesitated and finally put forward another plan. "No problem!" Zhang Cheng immediately agreed, without noticing the hesitation in the other party''s eyes and tone. "See you in a few days!" "Goodbye!" As they were in a hurry to shut down their communication tools, their semi-solid projection in front of them suddenly collapsed, turned into countless high-energy particles flashing in the air, and finally slowly became dim. Staring at the hundreds of millions of golden light spots in the air, Gru sighed a little relieved, smiled and said to himself, "fortunately, he didn''t find that I was peeping into his past and his growth experience, otherwise God knows what will happen." The voice just fell! He put away the contact device, disguised himself as an adult again, walked into a small restaurant, came to the kitchen as if no one else, and enjoyed the young man squatting in front of the sink in his overalls. To be exact, this young man is Zhang Cheng who has just been saved by the desire witch Catherine. Although he still looks so ordinary, his whole body has exuded the cold smell of not entering by birth. No sympathy! No mercy! No even a little bit of identity! It seems as if a diaphragm has formed around the whole person, completely isolating himself from the outside and refusing to integrate from the heart. There is no doubt that this is a quite incredible change. Gru has observed human beings on earth and understands that this is an intelligent species mixed with social and animal contradictions. On the one hand, they are jealous and eager to abandon animal nature and deal with problems in a purely rational way. They have desires that can not completely restrain themselves. Whenever their brain is dominated by desires, they often make some extremely stupid and unreasonable mistakes. On the other hand, they are bound by sociality. They can''t do what they want to do completely like real animals. They are firmly bound by something called law and morality. As a member of society, the vast majority of human beings must abide by the so-called "rules" and "consensus" to ensure that they will not be isolated and unable to survive. This means that no matter out of animal nature or sociality, human beings can not choose to live alone without groups. This is a race that needs unity and cooperation to survive and develop. Even after thousands of years of evolution, part of it has been integrated into genes and passed on from generation to generation. But now, an alien appeared. He refused to integrate into society! Even refuse to integrate into the world! Treat yourself as an independent individual and observe everything strange and familiar around with extreme indifference. Gru felt that perhaps it was this change that Zhang Chengcai finally embarked on the road to domination. In order to further confirm his guess, he kept changing his disguised identity every day and every hour, watching Zhang Cheng''s every move. Even the smallest emotional fluctuations and expression changes would be recorded, and then complex analysis and comparison would be carried out when he was free. As a saying goes, nothing in the world is difficult for those who have a heart. In this almost abnormal tracking and observation process, Gru finally found a law, that is, when Zhang Cheng came to this world, a very important part of his soul disappeared Chapter 1048 "I see... It''s not just his own problem, but a guy who hid behind the scenes," Gru said to himself with the same light in his twelve eyes. Although he knew for a long time that the whole thing was actually a conspiracy, a trap carefully designed by some sinister and cunning guy in order to steal the power of domination. But what I never expected was that the other party was so insidious that he tampered with his soul. The reason for using the word theft is not that Gru hates the guy who calls himself the initiator, but that he does not think that this method of swallowing the parallel universe and causing string oscillation to create a new main string is the right way to become the master. Because the artificially created main string is not as stable as the naturally formed main string, and is full of danger and uncertainty. Once it fails, the adverse impact and damage to the universe is more fatal than destroying hundreds of thousands of huge galaxies. Most importantly, this kind of damage is irreparable. As long as it is formed, it means the change of the rules of the whole universe. Fortunately, the initiator did not fail in the end. Instead of failing, he succeeded once. Of course, as a price, he himself of countless parallel universes was consumed, and only one accident that was not planned survived. He not only survived, but also became the master of vocational high school life standing at the top of the evolution of the universe. Gru is now eager to know where the part of the soul that Zhang Cheng lost went. Did he notice it later? If so, why didn''t he take it back? With more questions and curiosity, he kept shuttling through the smallest node of time, pursuing the track of fate. ¡­¡­ At the same time, at the end of the distant universe, the initiator was sitting in front of a round table, squinting at the giant with golden light not far away, without hiding his inner hatred. Similarly, the other party did not hide his emotions. He pursed his lips and showed a playful smile. He took the initiative to ask, "why, do you have any dissatisfaction with me?" "Dissatisfaction? No! I am not dissatisfied with you! But hatred! Unforgettable hatred! I will never forget what you and your men have done to my hometown." the initiator responded coldly. "Ah! Sorry, I have conquered so many planets and galaxies that I can''t remember how many civilizations have been destroyed, especially the backward civilizations in the bottom three-dimensional universe." the giant of light deliberately pretended to be joking, as if he wanted to achieve some unspeakable goals through stimulation. However, unfortunately, this move is of no use to careful beginners. He just sneered, and then chose to shut his mouth and ignore the provocation of the other party. Because he knew that although he was already the master, he could never be the opponent of these old masters in terms of absolute power. If you can''t stand the insult and provocation and start first, it will be yourself who will suffer. "Hum! Coward!" seeing that the initiator ignored himself, the giant of light made a contemptuous satire, but did not continue to say anything. Obviously, he is no one else. He is the madman who claims to be the emperor and the master behind the scenes of the tameng empire. you ''re right! He''s crazy! He tried to use pure violence to destroy all the planets in the universe that did not follow the absolute order to establish civilization, and then transform them according to his own will. However, this transformation is often at the cost of destroying more than 90% of lives and the original civilization system. All survivors will not thank him, but will hate him from the bottom of their hearts. But interestingly, the master doesn''t care at all. His only goal is to completely eliminate the chaotic attribute in the universe and spread the light of order all over every corner. When the atmosphere in this space emitting light and heat became more and more tense, another round light mass suddenly fell from the sky and made a solemn and steady sound: "Very good! I''m glad you didn''t fight! You know, we are all members of order! We must keep the universe from falling into chaos and chaos. If you two still fight for the old grudges, it will not only weaken the power of order, but also promote the arrogance of chaos. You know? I just got the latest caution, and another newly promoted master has shown There is a strong chaotic tendency. Now, I need someone to contact him and test whether this guy can be attracted by us. " "Leave it to me! I have the most experience to deal with this kind of newcomer." the giant of light first stood up and offered. But before the light ball reacted, the initiator stood up and said, "leave it to me! You should know that this guy had a conflict with the organization I founded before, and his going would only backfire. But I am different! I am a unified individual of different parallel universes, and there is a connection between them." "Oh? I do know that you two are parallel worlds from the three-dimensional universe, and you are promoted to be masters at the same time. But why do you think you can persuade him?" the light ball obviously flickered, and a trace of doubt was revealed in your tone. "Only you know yourself best! He and I are essentially the same kind of people. Even if we don''t agree with each other''s choices, we can understand each other''s ideas. Under this premise, only we can establish a bond of trust and further communicate and negotiate with each other. Believe me, he is a pragmatist and won''t be too persistent and factional." The initiator explained confidently. "Stupid! Do you think the choice of faction is out of interest? No! It is the deepest understanding of the universe by every master and the recognition of its role that cannot be described in words. Only when you recognize it from your heart can you obtain power and supreme power, and then determine the final direction of the universe." the giant of light retorted mercilessly. "I don''t want to argue with you needlessly! If you don''t want to believe that I can succeed, let the result explain everything." the initiator sweeps the other party with indifferent eyes, and then turns his eyes to the light ball not far away. The light ball obviously hesitated and remained silent for a long time before saying, "well, I can give you this opportunity, but you should understand that if you fail, you have to accept quite serious punishment. This is the essence of order and the rule that every master of us must abide by." "I see! If I fail, I am willing to accept punishment." After saying this, the initiator turned around without looking back and passed through a portal, and the whole person disappeared without a trace. Chapter 1049 With the almost total annihilation of the counter insurgency army sent by the kingdom in the battle of the wilderness, Kerwin only corrected it in place for less than two days, and then divided his troops into three routes to start an all-round attack at the fastest speed before the other party had time to respond. In just half a month, more than 1/3 of the best land in the whole country fell into his control. It is no different from what we do in the western provinces. We ruthlessly kill all the aristocrats who originally occupied the dominant position, and then win over and support the forces who were originally suppressed, so as to put them on the front stage and support the basic functions of administrative institutions such as maintaining public security and taxation. It has to be said that this is a very dangerous practice. Although these forces are suppressed by the aristocracy, they may not be willing to be loyal to a tyrant. They just temporarily succumb to powerful force. Once they have the opportunity, they will definitely launch a rebellion, or return to the kingdom through negotiation, or choose self governance. In short, rapid expansion may be a real victory in the military, but it is a helpless compromise in the more profound political, economic and social aspects. It does not destroy the original interests and wealth distribution, but only seizes the part originally belonging to the royal family. This potential hazard will become more and more serious with the loss of time, and eventually lead to a series of terrible disastrous consequences. But interestingly, Kelvin obviously doesn''t care at all. The rapid advance of the three-way army at a speed unimaginable to the enemy gave him an inexplicable conceit that the word failure would never appear in his dictionary. There are 20000 steel puppets like killing machines, and thousands of monsters who can cast all kinds of spells are continuously transported from the rear. He didn''t even know whether any powerful country could defeat such a terrible army on the front battlefield. Coupled with those human soldiers who have gradually grown up after long-term war training, Kelvin has enough strength to support his expanding ambition and establish his own country. As long as these troops remain, he believes that no one dares to betray easily, otherwise he will face extremely fierce retaliation. But what he did not know was that a terrible change was taking place in a small island kingdom on the other side of the sea. In the deepest part of the dark sewer, oval metal eggs hatch rapidly, and countless insects the size of rice grains are born in less than a few weeks. Taking advantage of the cover of night, these insects quietly sneaked into residents'' homes and unconsciously occupied nearly one fifth of the population by means of parasitic control. With their innate ability, they can easily identify those parasitized by their own kind, while those are not. Finally, they unite and start to compete for power and profit. Almost all cities and towns on the island have intensified contradictions, and even fools can feel the tension in the air. Some smart people realized that something was wrong and immediately took their families to try to escape to other countries by boat. But almost every ship leaving Hong Kong will return that night, and the guy who escaped will settle down again as if he had changed a person, as if he had abandoned the idea of eager to escape. Needless to ask, they were all parasitic on the ship. To be exact, these unique creatures created by Gru are isolating the whole island kingdom from the outside world in their own way. Unless they complete the population annexation plan, they will never appear in front of the world. But once they begin to contact the outside world, it means war, plunder and annexation. As a species that can only survive by parasitism, the significance of their existence is to parasitize all intelligent life on the whole planet, and use each other to enter the interstellar era and expand wildly at any cost until they arouse the vigilance of some higher civilizations and wipe them out. To some extent, these little bugs dominate Gru''s understanding of chaos and his unique expression. ¡­¡­ When Zhang Cheng observed through the magic mirror how these little insects penetrated into the civilized society step by step, and how they fought for power and profit bit by bit, and finally achieved the good play of controlling the whole country, he suddenly felt that there was a kind of deja vu energy that directly tore apart the space, crossed countless spaces and dimensions, and appeared out of thin air in the attic on the top floor of the tower. Because the other party seemed not used to this complex special transmission mode, he didn''t control it well at once. He suddenly tore a huge hole in the roof, and the other end of the hole was not a blue sky, but an interlayer between dimensions. It was also a terrible place where material and energy were extremely chaotic and could not form a stable state. "Oh - damn it! I seem to have broken your tower." With a very familiar voice, the initiator came out with a smile and an apologetic smile on his face. He looked so leisurely, as if they were good friends who talked about everything and had never been unhappy. But what about the actual situation? They almost turned against each other in order to seize the chance to become masters! Although in the end, they both found their own way, the thorn has been deeply planted in the bottom of their hearts and can never trust each other again. "How did you know I was here?" Zhang Cheng frowned subconsciously. He couldn''t believe that in order to avoid those malicious eyes, he hid on this planet in a remote corner of the universe, but someone still found his whereabouts. To know that Gru could find him, it was 100% an accident, and most of it was luck. However, the initiator is directly transmitted to himself through accurate positioning. This means that the coordinate points of the tower have been exposed to almost all the dominant line of sight. The initiator stroked his chest with one hand, bowed slightly, and replied in a slightly sincere voice: "sorry, I can''t give you a clear answer about this, because I don''t even know myself. I''m very bold to visit without saying hello in advance. But please believe me, the next thing to talk about is good for you and me." "Oh? As far as I know, the last time you told a similar lie, you slaughtered everyone in the organization who touched me outside." Zhang Cheng deliberately sneered and satirized. "No! This time is different from the last time! This time is not even dominated by me, but some other great beings." the initiator shook his head, and his tone was full of meaningful hints. Chapter 1050 "Great and exist? Do you mean the masters of order factions?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. There was no doubt that he saw through the other party''s usual secret trick almost at a glance. As early as joining the organization, he found that everyone around him seemed to be hypnotized to some extent, to be exact, self deception. By creating a sense of mystery, the initiator makes everyone mistakenly think that he is omnipotent and omniscient, and even knows the mysteries hidden in the deepest part of the universe. The result must be that he successfully deceived everyone, and finally only Zhang Cheng was lucky to survive. Of course, it''s not all luck, and a large part is Zhang Cheng. No one believes except himself. "That''s right! They call themselves the order Council. They intend to establish absolute order and ensure that the whole universe operates according to a stable law. How, are you interested in joining us? I promise that as long as you and I join hands, we can climb over them and completely control the Council in a short time." the initiator made a direct statement of his intention. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "My answer is no! I obviously prefer chaos with infinite possibilities to boring order. You haven''t felt the majestic and vast power of chaos, and you don''t understand that this is the ultimate manifestation of the whole universe. Chaos is the source of order, and all orders come from the initial chaos. Haven''t you found it? The so-called main string is actually the universal rule The concretization of is, even it shows strong signs of chaos. Why should I join the order? " "Do you really think chaos is the source? The universe will return to chaos in the end?" the initiator raised his eyebrows in surprise. "That''s right! At least before I find enough evidence to overturn it, I will seriously feel the essence of chaos and be willing to be its spokesman in the universe. As for your boring power struggle, I''d better play it myself. I''m not interested at all." Zhang Cheng refused impolitely. Join the order Council? You''re kidding! What organization is the order Council? They are a group of lunatics who regard order as more important than anything. They even have a strict hierarchical system inside, and there is no so-called equality at all. Because in the eyes of these guys, the hierarchy is the embodiment of the final order, so they must set an example, otherwise they are not qualified to understand the true meaning of order. In contrast, chaotic factions are much better. At least on the surface, all masters are equal, and they rarely force a master to do what he is unwilling to do. After all, chaos symbolizes disorder, which means that the masters can do whatever they want, and there will be no mandatory constraints. It is almost easier than the order Parliament. But everything has a good side, there is a bad side! The biggest problem with staying in a chaotic faction is that it is uncertain when a master will suddenly attack his allies. no way out! Chaos is so moody, arbitrary is their nature, there is no way to measure it with common sense. With regard to Zhang Cheng''s crisp refusal, the initiator suddenly turned a little ugly, narrowed his eyes and threatened: "Are you sure you don''t need to think about it again? You know, this matter is related to your future, even life and death. Soon, a big war will break out. At that time, you will find that the power of order is far stronger than chaos, and the mob can''t defeat the elite of unity." "Thank you for your concern, but I still insist on my choice. In addition, I hope you don''t appear again. Although in a sense, you are me and I am you, from the moment we become the master, the essence of our lives has changed forever, especially the sense of resonance has completely disappeared. Since then, you are you and I am me. There is no need He was pretending to be familiar. "Zhang Cheng put on a hurry without any hesitation. If he didn''t know the way to kill the master for the time being, he would kill the man in front of him 100%, trying to use some taboo methods to devour each other and gain more powerful power. "Hum! Good! I hope you won''t regret your choice! In addition, please don''t think that if you become the master, I can''t deal with you. On the contrary, I always hold more cards than you think." After putting down the threatening words, the initiator crossed the crevice with a gloomy face and returned to the gate of the order Council. Instead of rushing to reply to guangtuan, he took out the soul fragment cut from Zhang Cheng from his pocket and said with a grin: "I will never forget this humiliation! Wait for me! Before long, I will let you taste the taste of failure and pain. This time, I will not kill you, but will transform you into the most obedient tool, a loyal dog and servant who is completely obedient." "Calm down! Don''t let anger dominate your emotions! Your current state is not very stable. Maybe you will lose your subjective consciousness and become a puppet of rules." In the blink of an eye, the man wearing flat glasses came out of the corner with a strong warning in his tone. Obviously, the man who helped the initiator design countless schemes and finally promoted to the master of the highest level life in the universe has also joined the order Council, and even remains above the initiator. The reason is very simple. It is his genius brain that makes a mortal succeed in reaching the top, although the whole process is very tortuous and full of definite dangers. But success is success! Even if there is only one case, it means it is a research direction. Maybe some scheming guys have begun to create their own masters out of thin air in this way. In fact, many lunatics have studied the creation of domination by manual intervention. At present, the most successful is the "hero" of the tameng empire. But the hero can only wield less than one ten thousandth of the power of the main string, and does not get rid of the fate of high-grade consumables and cannon fodder. "Calm down? How can I calm down! You should know very well that if I fail, someone will not only read jokes, but also fall into a well. You know? Every time I see that bastard, I have an impulse to strangle him. My friend, you''d better hurry to find a way to kill the master, otherwise one day I may lose control and can''t help but go directly to the parliament A big fight. " "I see! I''ll speed up the research!" "This is the best! I have to report, so I won''t accompany you to do those boring data analysis and comparison." "Take care! I hope your punishment will not be too serious." ¡­¡­ Chapter 1051 "Master, what happened just now? Here... Seems to have been seriously damaged." I don''t know when Ellens went into the top room, stared at the huge hole in his head and asked. As the only apprentice living in this magic tower, he had just clearly felt an energy that made his soul tremble involuntarily, just like a huge meteorite falling from the sky and smashing at a fragile ant. If you don''t have enough confidence in the object you''re loyal to, you can''t help but want to escape from the dangerous area. It was not until that energy disappeared that he summoned up the courage to come to the top of the tower to find out. Looking at the shocked and nervous young man standing not far from the front, Zhang Cheng casually waved his hand, directly restored the damaged hole in his head, and then replied: "No, nothing. It''s just a visit from an old friend. But he obviously can''t control himself well, so he accidentally caused a little damage. But it doesn''t matter. Even if the tower is completely destroyed, it only takes me a few seconds to reshape it." "I see... I''m sure your friends must be as strong as you." Ellens quickly bent down to compliment. "Yes, he is a powerful and cunning guy. He is an out and out egoist. We are the same kind of people." Zhang Cheng sighed with two strokes. To tell the truth, he doesn''t hate the way the initiator deals with the world, and the relationship between the two is not hostile. At most, he sees his own shadow in each other, so he instinctively chooses exclusion. But in contrast, the initiator has an inherent self-discipline and restraint. Even if he hates Zhang Cheng at the bottom of his heart, he will choose cooperation for greater interests. On the contrary, with the rapid expansion of strength, Zhang Cheng gradually got used to acting recklessly, didn''t like being constrained, and didn''t want to suppress his subconscious madness and the spark of inspiration. If they have to use an image point metaphor, they seem to stand in front of a mirror and see the other side of themselves. Between the recognition of independence consciousness for their uniqueness and uniqueness, no one likes to see their opposite side come out in the mirror. On the contrary, they hope to break the mirror and destroy another self forever. Fortunately, this can only be regarded as an instinct and impulse at best, not a thoughtful conclusion. Especially when the other party is almost as powerful as himself, impulsive behavior often brings disastrous consequences. Therefore, neither side has the choice to let instinct prevail over reason. "You don''t seem to like him?" Ellens was keenly aware of something and looked up with a trace of curiosity in her eyes. Zhang Cheng smiled noncommittally: "That''s right! I hate him as much as I hate myself. You know what? In fact, the most hated thing of human beings is not your enemies or competitors, but the defects found after self-examination. To put it bluntly, it is ourselves. Yes, the part in everyone''s heart that makes him fear and hate most is actually the part that has been suppressed." "You mean... We instinctively reject people who are similar to our own character but opposite at the same time?" Allen subconsciously frowned and obviously didn''t understand the meaning of these words. "Maybe, maybe not. Who knows. Everyone has his own views on ideas, and what I think is appropriate is not necessarily suitable for you. Well, that''s all for this topic. Tell me, did he drink the medicine given to Kelvin?" Zhang Cheng doesn''t seem to want to discuss the complex relationship between himself and the initiator, and takes the initiative to change the topic. He understood that with each other''s visit, he could not complete the test bit by bit as planned. He had to speed up the test, even at the expense of the whole planet. "I''ve given him the medicine. But I don''t know why, he hasn''t chosen to drink it. Master, I think his loyalty to you is completely superficial, but secretly full of vigilance." Allen took the opportunity to say malicious speculation. Although he is never the kind of person who likes to slander or slander his competitors behind his back, he has been angry since he saw that his former mentor and Kerwin tried to unite to squeeze out his own behavior. He hopes to retaliate severely one day. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng didn''t care about it at all. He joked with a smile: "Ah, I know that he has never had even the slightest loyalty, but what can this do? Do you think he dares to betray me? No, he dares not, because he knows that if he betrays a little, the result will be ten thousand times worse than death. Since he dares not betray, what is the meaning of loyalty? Remember, never pursue loyalty. Loyalty is a relative meaning In the sense of the definition, its real explanation is to restrict a person''s behavior through interests, morality and other factors to ensure that he will not do anything unfavorable to the object of loyalty. " "I see! I''ll keep an eye on Kelvin for you!" Ellens bowed his head and quickly saluted, then turned and disappeared at the corner of the stairs leading to the lower floor. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Kelvin also held up a bottle of liquid with strange luster in a city that had just been captured. His face was dignified and cursed in a low voice: "damn! This thing looks really evil! Do I really want to drink it?" Needless to ask, he is getting more and more suspicious. He is a little skeptical about whether there is something bad for himself in this bottle of medicine, or a special "additive" that secretly controls his mind and will. no way out! Dictators and tyrants must always be vigilant, or they may die in a cup of poison and a dagger from behind. Just when he hesitated and wanted to find someone to test it a little, the window suddenly clattered and was smashed by a black shadow. After the dark shadow landed, it directly threw two throwing props and instantly released dazzling white light like the sun. "Ah!!!" "Asshole! My eyes! I can''t see!" "Guards! Assassins!" Several bodyguards screamed loudly for help and quickly moved to the protected object with their memory. But before they touched the Lord, Kerwin felt a sharp pain coming from his chest, followed by a cold but powerless feeling that began to spread all over his body. Heart pierced?! Fear and despair quickly spread from the brain to the whole body! He completely ignored you to think too much, directly opened the medicine bottle in his hand and drank the transparent liquid inside. Chapter 1052 "Ha ha! Tyrant! Die! For the innocent people who died miserably at your hands!" Feeling the truth from the dagger in his hand, the assassin knew that his dangerous assassination plan had succeeded. He laughed happily. He didn''t even mean to escape. He planned to accept the coming of death gladly. To be exact, he knew that he could not escape, so he was ready to sacrifice his life. Perhaps in his view, it is simply the deeds of legendary heroes to exchange their own lives for the lives of an ambitious tyrant. But in fact, he is just a poor creature deceived by heroic stories, an idiot who is used by great nobles and royal families but doesn''t know it at all. "No! I won''t die! I''m the chosen one! I''m the emperor destined to create a great achievement and build a huge empire. And you''re just a clown, a clown who doesn''t measure his strength!!!" Kelvin was obviously irritated, endured the sharp pain from his chest, and trembled slightly all over. He could feel that with the potion in his stomach, an unprecedented surge of vitality was rapidly flowing through his body with the blood. power! Endless power! At the same time, there is unbearable pain and suffering! Although the broken heart was still gushing blood, he was not weak at all. On the contrary, he had endless strength. He grabbed an assassin''s arm and tore it down with a little force. Bang! "Ah ah!!!" The assassin screamed and flew more than ten meters away. He hit the hard wall, opened his mouth, spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell directly into the pool of blood. In the terrible collision, he not only lost an arm, but also broke his spine. His legs didn''t listen to him at all, and his internal organs were seriously injured. Inhuman power! All the bodyguards and soldiers who recovered their eyesight and rushed in from the outside couldn''t help showing their stunned expressions, and even forgot to deal with the dying prisoner. "Laugh! Why the fuck didn''t you laugh? Smile to me!!!!" Kelvin obviously didn''t intend to let go of the assassin. He stepped closer, picked it up with one hand, zipped it with the other hand, tore the other party''s mouth to the root of his ear, and revealed his teeth stained with blood. At this moment, he was so excited and tyrannical that he tasted the wonderful taste of torturing his enemies with his own hands. Although the pain of physical change has not disappeared, he has realized how exciting it is to have power. With power, you don''t have to fear anyone! Don''t worry about the possible assassination at any time! And you can enjoy the pleasure of killing on the battlefield! "Sir! Please calm down! The assassin may know something. We''d better keep alive. Believe me, the torture control will torture the information you need in half an hour at most." a vassal carefully reminded. It was not hard to see from the frightened expression on his face that he was full of fear of the sudden change of his loyalty to the Lord. "Ah! Sorry! I was a little excited and didn''t control my strength. Now, take him away. Remember to inform me after the torture and I''ll solve him myself." Kelvin threw the dying prisoner to the ground and let the guards take him away. His action was so relaxed and freehand that he didn''t even forget to pick up his handkerchief and wipe the blood stains on his chest and hands, as if it was not himself who had just pierced his heart, but another person. "You... Your wound?!" Feng Chen pointed to the place that had been completely healed, and his mouth was wide open and speechless. But Kelvin replied with disapproval: "this is the gift of the great master! From now on, no one can easily kill me. Even if I cut off my head, I can quickly recover as before as long as I install it. Yes, I have the legendary immortal body." "Immortal body? My God! Then... Don''t you need us anymore?" asked the head of the bodyguard in charge of daily safety. "No! Of course not! I still need you. Not dying doesn''t mean I won''t be defeated. I haven''t reached the point where I think I can defeat all my enemies alone. Well, now immediately inform the servant to prepare bath water. I need to take a bath to wash away the strong smell of blood. Also, no one is allowed to spread anything about what happened today, okay?" With these warning words, Kelvin waved impatiently and motioned everyone to step down. He now needs a little privacy to test what level of strength he has just acquired, especially the most important regenerative ability. "As you wish." The bodyguards and the guards who rushed in hurriedly left the room and did not forget to organize the servants who wanted to wipe the blood on the floor and walls. After everyone went out, Kelvin pulled the curtains, locked the door, took out his sword, and carefully cut a hole a few millimeters deep in the palm of his hand. Normally, such a deep wound will cause more than 100% of the blood flow. But this time, not only did he not shed a drop of blood, but the wound healed automatically as soon as it appeared, so that there was no chance of blood outflow. Shock! Excited! an ecstasy! Kelvin couldn''t find enough words to describe his current mood. He never dreamed that his mysterious master would be so generous. In order to find out the limits of his body, he repeated self mutilation, strength and agility tests in the next half hour, and the results were amazing. Not only has the monster like recovery ability, but also the frontal combat level is far higher than his most powerful knight. As long as he is willing, he can get rid of the other party''s weapons with one blow. If it is a heavy weapon such as war hammer, axe and chain hammer, it can also break most of the wooden and iron clad shields in an instant, and the people holding the shields can smash them into meat cakes together. "Ha ha! This is the gift I most want to get in addition to my rights. Thank you, generous master. One day I will return this thank you with interest..." In a low murmur, Kelvin quickly hid the sinister smile that flashed away, returned to his usual serious appearance, left the blood filled room and walked to the bathroom. Ambition is an addictive poison! Tyrants, without exception, have a strong desire not to be reconciled to people! Now, the combination of the two things has created his expanding heart, so that he is no longer willing to be a puppet. But interestingly, Kelvin didn''t understand what he was going to face, otherwise he would never have a similar idea Chapter 1053 The arnoya Kingdom, a feudal country located in the southwest corner of the mainland and in a relatively warm climate in the middle age, is mainly jointly governed by the royal family at the top of power and six powerful hereditary dukes. It is neither strong nor weak in the surrounding areas. In particular, the navy is unique and can form a strong deterrent to the enemy''s important coastal towns. Generally speaking, no one will easily provoke such a sea power, otherwise trade will be seriously affected. But today, for the first time in 30 years, Wenger V, the king who has not stayed up late to deal with government affairs, gave up his tryst with his beautiful lover and appeared in his study in the middle of the night. At the same time, he was accompanied by the Duke of bronhilda, the field Marshal of the kingdom. They listened attentively to the detailed report of the spy. Soon, Wenger V couldn''t help roaring angrily: "waste! It''s waste! I gave him so many elite troops! There was even a caster corps! But he was defeated! He was defeated so miserably! It directly led to the occupation of nearly half of the territory!" "Your majesty! Please calm down! This is not the time to hold accountable! The rebels occupy half of the Kingdom and even uproot your enfeoffed nobles. If we really let them stand firm, we will all be doomed," warned Duke bronhilda in a dignified tone. "Damn it! Of course I know! But the question is, can you guarantee that we will not be defeated by monsters and steel puppets who don''t know where to come out?" Wenger V snapped. As an old king who has lived more than half of his life and has been in power for more than 30 years, he has never heard of such an outrageous situation in his life. The northwest province, which has always been known for its poverty, backwardness and fierce folk customs, has unknowingly emerged an army of iron puppets with a number of about 20000, as well as monsters who can obey orders 100%. Is all this supported by hostile countries? Or does a demon hiding in the depths of the forest wake up from his sleep and plan to start a war sweeping the whole continent? No matter which one is, it is a disaster for the kingdom of ANOYA. The Duke of bronhilda, noticing the king''s anxiety, suggested in a deep voice: "I think the best way to deal with it is to shrink the defense line, build a defense line around the stone castle, and send envoys to try to negotiate with the other party, so as to delay as much as possible, so as to win more time to spy intelligence and plan a counterattack. In addition, I heard that Kelvin Oren was also a suitor of Princess Victoria when he was young. Maybe we can take advantage of this." "You mean... Using my favorite daughter to seduce that mean, dirty and ugly hillbilly?" the king was obviously angry, and his eyes burst into anger. To be exact, no self respecting ruler will tolerate such naked humiliation. Unfortunately, politics is often involuntarily, especially when it involves the interests of the whole ruling class. Even the king can''t stand against them, otherwise the Dukes may unite to launch a coup and replace them with a new king who can represent their interests. Anyway, as long as the royal blood is not changed, it will not cause too much influence and turbulence. "Your majesty! Please believe me, only in this way can we confuse the enemy to the greatest extent and even find out what secrets are hidden behind him. As far as I know, Kerwin was assassinated not long ago. Although the specific situation is unknown, the secret agent found that the servant cleaning the room brought a lot of blood stained things, which should be very seriously injured compared with him. But later In less than two days, he appeared in public unharmed. This is absolutely abnormal! "The Duke of bronhilda tried to persuade him. Unless he had to, he didn''t want to unite with other Dukes to launch a coup at this time. "Are you sure that sacrificing my daughter can bring a victory to the kingdom? A real victory?" Wenger V looked up into each other''s eyes. The Duke of Hilda think little of it and nodded without thinking: "sure! I promise! And, before leaving, I hope to see the princess highness alone, so that she will know her mission." "OK! I promise you! But if you don''t give me the promised victory after Vilia''s sacrifice, I will show you how terrible a king''s anger is." With a threatening roar, the king finally decided to compromise. no way out! Whether it is to defend the dignity of the country and the royal family, or to unite all the nobles who can be united at the critical moment, he must make sacrifices. What''s more, the princess is originally a kind of political chip. It is impossible for her to choose whether to marry an important vassal or marry away from other countries. "Of course! I swear by my life and family honor!" the Duke of bronhilda assured solemnly with one hand on his chest. ¡­¡­ Soon, under the full operation of the two authorities, the embassy led by the young princess left the capital in a big way, and the front line between the two sides was very close. Before reaching the destination, Kelvin, who was far away in another city, got the news early. His eyes revealed strong expectations and muttered with a smile: "Ha ha, are you finally coming?" I dreamed of your royal highness! I''m afraid you will never think that the little aristocrat that you once ignored can now threaten the ruling position of the royal family. Don''t worry, I will swallow it with you soon. From now on, anything I longed for and could not get from now on would be one by one. Get it back. " The voice just fell! He raised his head and said to Baron kellenster, who was standing in an audience, "dear friend, I have something to trouble you." "Please order!" the Baron raised his head with a bloodthirsty expression. "Go and get this Royal Highness for me! Remember! I just want to see the princess, and the rest of the people will be cleaned up. After all, I am not stupid enough to come to such a childish little trick at the meeting." Kerr gave the order with a sneering smile. Obviously, all he wanted was a princess, not a shit mission. Because he had no intention to negotiate at all from the beginning, he did not choose to continue the attack, just to wipe out all the resistance forces in his jurisdiction, rather than think it was enough to annex half of the Kingdom''s territory. "As you wish! I promise that no kingdom messenger can come to you alive except the princess." After that, Baron kellenster bent down and bowed deeply. Then he turned and left the room. About half an hour or so, he took a team of elite cavalry and rushed out of the city gate to bloody wash the whole mission. Chapter 1054 There is no doubt that the envoys from the Kingdom did not expect that Kerwin was a man who never liked to play cards according to common sense, let alone that he dared to bear the reputation of killing messengers. As a result, when the fierce cavalry rushed over, the whole mission did not make any defensive move at all, and was directly taken away by a wave. In less than a few seconds, more than half of the unlucky people were pierced by lances and nailed to the ground. As for the rest, they were either knocked down by strong horses and trampled into meat mud, or their heads were cut off by sharp long swords and machetes. Blood! Broken corpses! Scream! Baron kellenster proved his passion for killing with practical actions. After personally executing the last wounded, he opened the door of the carriage, dragged out the beautiful maid shivering on the seat, threw her foot on the ground, crushed her chest, followed by lifting her face armor, and said to Princess Victoria, whose face was already pale to no blood, "Your Highness, please follow me. Your Excellency hopes to see you right away." "You... Why did you kill them?" the princess raised her head and asked loudly. From the slightly trembling voice, it is not difficult to judge that the scene like purgatory in front of her has broken her cognition in more than ten years, and even felt how cruel the outside world is for the first time. It turned out that human life could be so cheap that it was easy to kill without even saying a word. The body was discarded beside the muddy road and let the wild animals eat it wantonly. Not as exciting as described in the story! There is no legendary Knight duel of politeness and humility! There''s only killing! The absolute crushing of the strong against the weak! No matter how noble your birth is, everyone is equal in front of cold weapons. Once you are pierced, you will die in the blink of an eye. It is impossible for a Jedi to fight back after being seriously injured. "They?" Baron kellenster glanced at the nearby corpses and replied with disdain. "On the battlefield, garbage has no survival value. I kill them for their good, otherwise for those monsters and steel puppets, their spirit will collapse and they will live in the shadow all their life. It''s better to die a glorious war than to live a humble life." "But... But you even killed my maid! She''s just a young girl! She''s neither a soldier nor a messenger!" the princess argued angrily. You should know that close maidens are usually assumed by noble nieces with certain status and status, and may be relatives. The two people will know each other when they are very young, and with the completion of their life, they have a very close relationship, so close that there will be some ambiguity beyond friendship. "I''m sorry! My Lord gave me the order to take you back alone! So they''re worthless! They''re all going to die!" said Baron kellenster, kicking the body. The maid''s eyes were wide open and she didn''t want to believe it before she died. Unexpectedly, a man can ignore his beauty and proud figure and directly choose to kill instead of committing aggression. Feeling the tyrannical smell from the top and bottom of each other''s body, Princess Victoria closed her eyes in despair and couldn''t bear to see the tragic picture. She let her sit on the back of a group of war horses and run towards the destination with the cavalry. Baron kellenster, who never knew how to cherish the precious jade, completely ignored how terrible it was for a princess who claimed to be a lady to ride a horse. In particular, she was wearing a beautiful white dress symbolizing purity. As a result, when she returned to the city, Princess Victoria''s skirt had almost become a beggar''s dress, her two legs were not her own, and she couldn''t help shaking slightly when walking. Fortunately, the strict training of the etiquette teacher on weekdays made her not lose her manners at such a critical moment, and she walked into the study with a proud look. Kerr, who had been waiting for a long time, stood up quickly, squeezed the opponent''s right hand and kissed her back with deep affection. "Ah, your highness, princess, you have come at last. You know, I''ve been waiting for five years at that moment, and the picture of the separation is like a picture, which is always deeply engraved on my heart." "So you took such a way to revenge my rejection?" Princess Victoria finally held back without taking her hand directly back, and her beautiful face was covered with frost. "Revenge? No! I think you misunderstood something! Why do you think your majesty sent you to me? And as an emissary? He wants to use my infatuation with you to delay time and spy on intelligence. I''m not so stupid and will let his plot succeed. Therefore, it''s most reasonable to kill the whole mission and leave you alone "The state of thinking," Kelvin explained with a smile. As the saying goes, men are essentially like peacocks. When hormones are secreted in large quantities, they all like to try their best to show their good side in front of their favorite heterosexual or homosexual, hoping to obtain mating rights. Obviously, the idea in Kelvin''s mind at this moment is to get the princess with noble identity and blood in front of him to bed. It''s best to leave another heir, and then he has enough excuses and reasons to swallow the whole kingdom. In order to achieve this goal, he didn''t even hide the desire revealed in his pupils. His eyes seemed to strip off his long white skirt. Just as Princess Victoria was shaking angrily and wanted to swing her arm to slap each other, a strong energy wave suddenly came from the room. Next second A portal suddenly appeared out of thin air, followed Ellens through a long distance and directly came to the center of the room. However, having been implanted with chaotic power, he didn''t care about the young and beautiful princess at all, but asked without thinking: "I heard you drank that bottle of medicine? What''s the matter? Is there any uncomfortable reaction?" "Damn it! Why do you haunt every time and don''t knock at the door," Kelvin complained gnashing his teeth. After all, he almost broke the princess''s psychological defense line just now, and then took advantage of it, and then used a little violence to win it. But now it''s better that the sudden youth has disrupted everything. "Knock on the door? No! No! I represent the master. You should understand that there is no need for privacy in front of him, including me." Allen subconsciously glanced at the princess who didn''t know when to regain her senses, and there was no politeness in her tone. In fact, he has regarded Kelvin as an enemy who will betray sooner or later. Where will he have any good attitude? Even if he doesn''t make obstacles secretly, he is considering the overall situation. Chapter 1055 "What on earth do you want to do?" Kelvin, who has always been very sensitive to hostility, noticed the other party''s casual attitude and subconsciously frowned. He really couldn''t think of where he had offended the youth in front of him, and he didn''t understand that the plot not long ago had already been exposed in public. "No, I don''t want to do anything, just fulfill the orders given by the master. Come on, give me some of your blood, and then I''ll confirm what energy plays a role in your body. Don''t worry, you''re the master''s dog anyway, and as a servant, I won''t cross the border." Allen handed a knife and an empty bottle impolitely, Completely ignoring the presence of outsiders. Kelvin was obviously angered. He clenched his fists with both hands, as if he would rush over in the next second, directly grabbed the young man''s thin neck and strangled him alive. But reason stopped the strong impulse generated in the subconscious, clenched his teeth and cut a small opening in the palm of his hand, allowing the dark red blood to flow into the glass bottle. After finishing all this, he returned the bottle and knife and shouted coldly: "Go away! Disappear from my eyes! Maybe I''m a dog, but you''re no better than me. At least so far, my position is irreplaceable, and you''re just a servant running errands and hitting hands. One day, you''ll regret your rudeness and offense. I swear!" "Ah! Incompetent barking! You know what? The master once told me that only the weak will use words to vent their dissatisfaction and resentment, and the real strong will always take practical action. Stop your ridiculous threat and don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done behind your back." Ellens tilted his mouth slightly, and his tone was full of irony. There is no doubt that he enjoys this kind of irritation to his competitors and appreciates the ugly nature of his opponent''s loss of calm, especially a beautiful princess next to him. The most vicious humiliation in the world is to completely expose the unknown side of the target in front of his favorite person. Everyone has his own dark side at the bottom of his heart! Everyone subconsciously hides negative emotions called "selfishness", "jealousy" and "greed". Perhaps people with strong self-control can always hide them until no one sees them in the dead of night. But once more people are stimulated by the outside world, they can''t help becoming angry and even make some rash actions that they can''t imagine in ordinary days. "Good! I''ll remember what you said today!" Kelvin''s cruel and cold side broke out completely, kicked the table over with one foot, turned around and left the room without looking back, and even the desired princess was thrown aside. As a tyrant, what he cares about most is always his own feelings. As for women, they are only tools to vent their desires. The only difference is that some tools are more valuable and belong to priceless jewelry, which will always have the value of collection and retention. Others are cheap dolls, which will be abandoned if they lose their freshness. Seeing Kelvin''s grumpy back disappear at the end of the corridor, Ellens immediately smiled proudly and joked: "do you think you can become a great emperor? No! You are just the dog next to your master! No matter what achievements you make in the future, you will never change this. Wait and see, I will let you slowly accept it..." The voice just fell! Princess Victoria, who had been listening for a long time, finally couldn''t bear it. She took the initiative to step forward and asked, "excuse me, who is the master you just mentioned? Does it mean that everything Kelvin did was ordered by someone?" "Hum! Ignorant woman, you don''t deserve to know this. Instead of trying hard to find out the news, you might as well worry about yourself. As far as I know, at least six young women have been tortured and tortured to death by Kerwin in the last half month, and their bodies are buried in the backyard of the castle. Of course, in your identity, I don''t think he will compare you with those of low birth Treat people the same way, but I believe it won''t be much better. " As she said this, there was an unbridled mockery in Allen''s eyes. As the power of chaos began to thrive in the body, he had long abandoned the biological instinct of mating desire, turned it all into a fanatical pursuit of knowledge and power, and even despised this low-level behavior that countless people enjoy to some extent. In particular, the superior Princess of the past was invaded by his most dislike people, and he felt a sense of pleasure in his mind. The reason is simple! Born as a businessman, he was bullied and humiliated by aristocratic children of his age from an early age. He even had to be inferior in learning magic. Naturally, he would plant the seeds of hatred. At the thought of the picture of Kelvin pressing herself down on the bed and ravaging wantonly, Princess Victoria shivered: "no! No! I''d rather die than allow that to happen! Save me! I know you have this ability!" "Ha ha ha! Sorry, give me a reason. Why should I save you?" is it because you are born noble or do you have a prettier face and figure than most women? Don''t be so sentimental, your royal highness, prepare for your early night with wild storms. What''s the reason? With a slightly cynical laugh, Ellens once again performed the transmission magic and disappeared in place, leaving only the bewildered Princess Victoria in the whole room. despair! Unprecedented despair! Living in a privileged environment since childhood, she never thought that one day she would fall into such a field. "No! I must not give in to fate! There must be some way!" The energetic Princess Victoria patted her cheek hard, trying to calm herself down, and looked around to find a way to escape. Unfortunately, the reason why this room is used as a temporary place for official business and rest is that after detailed inspection, it is confirmed that there are no hidden secret roads and windows. The only exit is the gate, guarded by at least two knights, a team of elite soldiers and four iron puppets. In such a battle, let alone a princess with no strength to bind a chicken, even if it is replaced by an experienced adventure team, it will be killed without suspense. Just as Victoria began to turn things around in panic and wanted to find a weapon that could defend herself or commit suicide, the closed door suddenly opened and an old man came in from the outside. She had no time to hide, so she grabbed a knife that she didn''t know whether it was for meat cutting or shaving, and shouted, "go away! Don''t come here! Don''t come near me!" Chapter 1056 "Oh, don''t be so nervous, dear princess, I''m not Kerwin." the old man smiled and raised his hands to show that he had no hostility. He''s no one else. It''s isorte who just came back from the outside. No doubt, he felt the energy fluctuation of the portal, so he wanted to come and see what happened. As a result, I didn''t expect to run into such a funny thing. "You... Are you master isorte?" Princess Victoria clearly recognized each other, and her pupils showed surprise and excitement, but soon became suspicious. Feeling the girl''s violent mood swings, isorte sat down carelessly and responded in a slightly hoarse voice: I haven''t met in a long time, your royal highness. Time flies. I can''t remember that when I saw you last time, you were a little girl who was just ten years old. She was so naughty that she had a headache. But now she is a beautiful young girl. "Why are you here? Is it..." "That''s right! I joined Kelvin and was one of his most important partners." Before the princess finished speaking, isorte gave a straight answer in the affirmative. "Why? Why did you betray the kingdom?" Victoria asked angrily. She could not believe it in her dreams. Even the old man who had never been interested in war and politics had become the enemy of her father and even the whole country. "What is there? Why? Remember, in the adult world, there are many times when there is no choice. Although this is not what I want to see today, I must persist in making the choice. Unfortunately, your royal highness, your royal family, will soon lose hundreds of years of glory and decline, or even die. No one can. Your father can''t recover this, nor can those Dukes who are used to being high. "Isolde said with emotion. "No way! You dream! The rebels will not succeed! The nobles and people stand with the royal family! You are the public enemies of the whole kingdom! My father and the Dukes will join hands to defeat your ambitions!" villea quickly retorted. Although the refutation is so weak, she still has a trace of innocence and hopes that one or several heroes will stand up and turn the tide as described in the story. Unfortunately, the reason why the story is beautiful and moving is that it is untrue. Truth is often cruel. Almost all winners in history have used a large number of thick and dark means to secretly trip their opponents, even taking the interests and lives of the people at the bottom as chips. For the girl''s retort, isorte didn''t take it too seriously. He just shook his head in disapproval: "forget it, if this can make you feel better, please continue to be optimistic. But the result will be completely opposite to what you expect." Obviously, the more he adopted this attitude, the more a bad premonition Princess Victoria had in her heart. She hesitated for a moment and immediately tried carefully: "who is the master mentioned in Kelvin?" "Master? Who told you!" isorte''s pupils suddenly contracted, and the powerful magic began to spread around inadvertently, causing great pressure on the girl. "Yes... He mentioned it when talking to a young man." Princess Victoria undoubtedly began to lose her breath and shook out all she knew intermittently. "It''s Ellen? He''s here!" Isolde subconsciously frowned, thinking about whether his former apprentice suddenly appeared at this time, whether it was a private act or was inspired by his master. "Who is the master? Is he spying on the land of the kingdom?" feeling the great pressure disappearing, Princess Victoria asked again. "Peeping into the land of the kingdom? Ha ha! You succeeded in teasing me! No, my naive princess, the master has far more power than you think. If he really wants land, he can even destroy all countries and unify the whole continent in just a few months. In fact, he is only doing some interesting experiments. As for the annexation of the Kingdom, it is kelwin himself "Your ambition and desire." Isolde laughed and made a vivid metaphor. You know, he has seen with his own eyes how Zhang Cheng creates monsters with spell like ability out of thin air. He has also seen the steel puppet assembly workshop under the magic tower. In front of that unparalleled power, let alone mortals, even the gods have to kneel down and surrender. Of course, the premise is that the gods served by all kinds of messy religions really exist. Hearing the news, Princess Victoria immediately begged, "please! Take me to him! I want to see him!" "See your master? You?" Isolde raised his eyebrows, and a look of examination appeared on his surrounding faces. If it were any other request, he might agree to it based on his old feelings, but he didn''t think he was qualified to take a stranger to see Zhang Cheng. "Why, can''t you?" Princess Victoria winked innocently. On the one hand, she hopes to complete the tasks assigned to her by her father and the Duke. On the other hand, she hopes to quickly escape this place and escape from Kelvin''s control, otherwise she will start to have nightmares as long as she closes her eyes. Isorte noticed the other party''s trick, touched the beard on his chin and thought for a moment. Soon I stood up and said: "OK! I can help you once! But only for this time! I want to remind you that in front of the master, you''d better put away all your self righteous cleverness, and don''t think that the identity and beauty of the princess are a kind of dependence. In fact, in the eyes of the master, you and I are no different from the mole ants on the ground that can be trampled to death at any time." "I see! I swear!" Princess Victoria quickly gave her guarantee. But in the bottom of my heart, I''m afraid only he and she know. After all, the habits and temperament accumulated over the years can not be changed casually. It''s like the declining aristocrats in Europe at the end of the 19th century on earth, who clearly began to fall from a high place by roller coaster, but still put on a so-called aristocratic superiority all day, thinking that they are more noble than those businessmen and capitalists full of copper smell. In particular, the blood lineage regarded as life must not be defiled at all, even if a large number of close unions lead to the frequent occurrence of various terrible diseases. "I hope so, come with me." Isolde glanced at each other meaningfully, stood up, released the transmission magic, and opened a portal to the magic tower. As one of the first people to take refuge, he is qualified to directly enter the transmission between the towers. Chapter 1057 "How do you feel after visiting my home star?" Sitting in the top room of the tower, Zhang Cheng looked at Gru who had just crossed a long distance and asked with great interest. He could feel that the master of the chaotic faction was in a very wonderful state, as if he were meditating and understanding something. Obviously, this trip to the earth is quite valuable in each other''s eyes. Gru waved his insect like upper limbs, obviously hesitated for a moment, and then responded in an uncertain tone: "It''s hard to describe in words! You and the planet where you were born are a highly complex and contradictory place, which is completely different from the mother planet where I was born. Because in our understanding, the collective is a society that must establish absolute hierarchy and order from top to bottom, and every tiny individual must obey the will of the supreme ruler, who has the obligation to make sure The continuation and development of ethnic groups. " "Oh? So you and your race are a species with high dominance and obedience?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "That''s right!" Gru nodded his oval head gently after imitating human appearance. "I''m sure you must think it''s strange that living in a highly ordered and unified group like me, why do I tend to be more chaotic, right?" "It''s a little strange, but it''s not what makes me curious most. On the contrary, what makes me curious most is how you get rid of the influence of environment and traditional ideas and walk out of your own way." an expression of interest gradually appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face. No way not interested! It''s like in the world of ants or bees, suddenly a worker bee or worker ant is unwilling to repeat the heavy work day and night, and chooses a person to risk his life to leave the group and pursue his own evolutionary path. In fact, due to the genetic relationship, neither worker bee nor worker ant can violate the orders issued by the queen ant and queen bee. This means that the ugly and funny looking master in front of us is actually a mutant. Gru was undoubtedly aware of Zhang Cheng''s thoughts at the moment and quickly took the initiative to explain: "At first, like most people in the ethnic group, I lived as if I had no soul. I only knew how to finish the tasks assigned by the top. I didn''t know how to think, and what freedom and resistance were. But suddenly one day, my brain seemed to become smarter, began to notice my difference, and began to learn to think about what is fair and what is right What are interests and what are rights? Why do some guys hold us high from the moment they are born and treat us as slaves and servants? " "So... Are you awake?" Zhang Cheng smiled slightly. "Awakening? No, I don''t think I should use this word, but I should use rebirth. Yes, from that day on, I buried myself in the past and lived in a new identity. In order to avoid other people noticing my difference, I carefully hid it and secretly observed the operation of the whole ethnic group. Finally, I found that it was actually very fragile, fragile to just Destroying the queen in charge of childbirth will put the ethnic group into disaster. " When he said these words, Gru''s tone was particularly strange, as if he was laughing at something, and as if he were laughing at himself. Feeling the strange smell in the air, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help sighing: "Alas... Needless to say, I think I should know what choice you have made. Personally burying the family that gives birth and raises yourself is the only way to cut off the past and move towards the future. Just like I gave up human nature and part of myself, you also paid a huge price for it." "From that moment on, I vowed to destroy order and spread chaotic fires all over every corner of the universe. How, do you want to form an alliance with me? To some extent, we have a lot in common in ideas and ideas and are the most ideal natural allies." Gru made a deep invitation. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng refused without thinking: "Sorry, let''s forget the alliance. Maybe you won''t believe it. People who form an alliance with me usually don''t end well. At least so far, all my allies have either completely disappeared or turned into enemies. What''s more, don''t you think alliance is the behavior of the weak, and only a person in a weak stage needs the help of the allies?" When it comes to allies, he really has some feelings. After all, from the beginning to the present, he has not aligned with dozens of objects, but it is interesting that none of them can persist to the end, either because of the conflict of interest, or because of each other''s mischief and calculation at the beginning, hoping to bring the other down alive. Therefore, the essence of allies is that the weak side forcibly pulls some mobs together in order to increase the probability of victory, which can not play a decisive role at all. "The weak? Hahaha! I have to admit that as a newcomer who has not completely mastered the real power, your arrogance is really eye opening. I am very curious now. If you have completely mastered your own power in the future, will you declare war on other masters? You know that the whole universe has been silent for too long, maybe it''s time to start a new round of war It''s the prelude. "Gru laughed, opening his insect like limbs and laughing recklessly. As he said, if the balance lasts too long, it will make these masters with endless life feel bored and lonely. However, the weak balance has finally been broken, and each has obtained an additional quota to supplement the chaos and order. Behind the scenes, there has already been an undercurrent surging. Maybe when a tripartite war will break out to determine the final direction of the universe. In particular, the neutrals who strive to maintain the balance of power will be the first to be jointly suppressed. "Don''t worry! With my current strength, it''s too early to talk about this. Let''s finish the game first, don''t you think?" said Zhang Cheng, raising his hand and gently snapping his fingers to activate the huge magic mirror hanging on the wall. moment The scary and strange pictures of the island kingdom appeared out of thin air. Different from what we saw last time, almost all the residents of the whole island are parasitized by metal insects. They look dead on the surface and are busy preparing for the upcoming war every day. No conversation! No entertainment! There are only extremely regular work and rest time and work! Appreciating the mechanical behavior of the people in the mirror, Gru couldn''t help laughing and exclaimed, "my children are doing well. They can enter the expansion stage in a period of time." Chapter 1058 "Well, that''s right. Your children are really capable. At this rate, the western continent will be controlled in a few years at most. But I really didn''t expect that you, as a chaotic faction, would create such a life with the attribute of absolute order. Can you tell me what you thought at the beginning?" Zhang Cheng turned around and raised a question that had been bothering him. You should know that although the monsters he created can obey the command on the surface, they are still full of madness and chaos in essence. In other words, the commander can issue basic commands such as attack, retreat and defense, but it is impossible to refine the instructions. Because the nature of monsters is chaotic, once they enter the combat state, they will no longer pay attention to any orders, but come as they want. The internal essence of chaos is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. Moreover, although Zhang Cheng himself likes to specify some plans, he will still disrupt the original plans from time to time. In his bones, he is an extremely crazy and self-centered person. Once he becomes crazy, even he will feel afraid later. Everything shows that chaos is a force that can change the essence of a life from the inside out. A life recognized by it can never be inclined to order. "Ah! So you found out! I thought how long it would take you to ask this question." Gru joked carelessly. "In fact, you only see the surface of these little things, and don''t really notice their internal essence, the terrible essence full of killing and destruction." "Please go on! I''m listening!" Zhang Cheng held his chin in one hand, and his two eyes showed a very curious light. In any case, the other party is an old master. In the use and mastery of rules, it should at least be far higher than him at several levels. Of course, if you have the opportunity, you should study hard. Even if it is not suitable for you, it is always good to refer to it. "Very simple! The order you see now is only an initial stage. When my children expand the number of parasitic groups to a certain extent and the technology reaches the space age, they will start a crazy and irrational expansion mode. They will clean up and annex every encountered civilization through killing and extinction. This disorderly behavior will continue until the end There was the first higher civilization. That is to say, they entered the countdown to self destruction from the beginning. So you think order doesn''t exist at all, and chaos is their real nature, "Gru explained calmly. There is no doubt that the life he created draws heavily on the ethnic groups he was born into, and also adds some personal feelings to it. After all, although the master has abandoned a lot of the past, some things will still remain with the memory, even more unforgettable than when he first experienced it. Unless you wash away part of your memory and make yourself incomplete, even the most painful part will remain forever. Zhang Cheng can understand each other and understand that even he himself still can''t get rid of the habit of being blessed by the human race, such as aesthetic style, and he will feel cordial and familiar when he sees life similar to human shape. Thinking of this, he suddenly turned the topic and asked with a smile, "what do you think is civilization?" "Civilization?" Gru obviously didn''t adapt to such a rapid and sudden topic transfer, and the whole person was stunned. "That''s right! Civilization!" Zhang Cheng gave a positive answer without thinking. "Well... There are many definitions of civilization, some from the perspective of science and technology, some from the perspective of culture and social structure. I don''t know what you mean?" Gru asked back with interest. You don''t have to ask. He began to be interested in this topic. Zhang Cheng hesitated a little and replied with a smile: "from the perspective of science and technology, it''s too short and rough for us to discuss. Let''s discuss it from the perspective of culture and social structure." Gru nodded thoughtfully: "a good entry point. In my opinion, whether a race enters the stage of civilization mainly depends on whether they have formed a stable social division of labor and power structure. This is not only the symbol of civilization, but also the lowest threshold of civilization. If this is not achieved, then an intelligent race is not worthy of being called civilization." "It''s very clear, and I can''t find a reason to refute it." Zhang Cheng praised with a smile. It has to be said that the master who stands at the end of the evolution of all life in the universe has seen the rise and fall of too many civilizations, and the key to civilization has been found in one word. To put it bluntly, civilization is the process of intelligent creatures gradually gathering together to build cities from primitive and wild tribes. In this process, the way of obtaining food through fishing and hunting will change to farming or nomadism, which will eventually lead to a leap in production division and productivity. "What about you? What do you think civilization is?" after finishing his point of view, Gru turned his eyes to Zhang Cheng. The latter was silent for a moment and immediately said in a slightly emotional tone: "I think civilization is a kind of memory, a kind of remembrance and remembrance of the past rooted in a certain race, which is also an indispensable inheritance. See the aborigines on this planet? They are actually very similar to an era of my mother planet. Although they are very primitive, very backward, and even in our view, they are so ignorant and ignorant, it is undeniable that they created But now, because of our arrival, their civilization has left an unprecedented upheaval. No one knows whether this interesting civilization will decline after this war, or take the opportunity to rise and embark on another road. " "Are you sentimental?" "No! I''m just trying to appreciate and feel it with a different identity. After all, I''m different from you. I''ve seen the rise and fall of too many races and civilizations. For me, all this is still full of freshness. I can''t help but want to do some interesting experiments." "Experiment? Can I know the details?" As soon as he heard the word experiment, Gru immediately became excited. There were two like tentacles on his head, but it was actually some kind of signal receiver, flashing a faint light. "Do you think... What will happen if I provide them with some technologies beyond their understanding?" Zhang Cheng grinned with an evil smile. You know, if technology is promoted step by step in the normal order, it''s OK, but if you suddenly get too many technologies far beyond the current scientific and technological level, there are usually only two situations, one is to cause huge social unrest and eventually lead to the death of a large number of people, and the other is to launch a crazy war and destroy the whole world Chapter 1059 "Exporting dangerous technologies to backward civilizations and observing their reactions? I have to admit, your idea is really interesting, and even aroused my desire to observe and study." Gru made no secret of his interest in this aspect, and his tone was full of impulse to try. Restraint has never been the essence of civilization. On the contrary, the essence of civilization is crazy, unscrupulous, full of contradictions and fierce conflicts. In the continuous competition and extinction, some of them will destroy and annex other civilizations, and finally form a relatively integrated environment on the planet, and finally enter the interstellar era. This process is so cruel that there is only less than one in ten thousand chance of success. The rest is either firmly bound to the parent star by gravity or due to the invention of some powerful destructive weapons, resulting in the destruction of several relatively independent civilizations in the conflict. As Zhang Cheng, who has experienced the shadow of the destruction of nuclear weapons during the cold war on earth, obviously knows what a stupid mortal will do when he obtains a powerful weapon, and shakes his head with a smile: "No, I don''t intend to just observe, but to cultivate a planet completely engulfed by chaos, a world full of disorder, killing and madness. I believe you should be able to notice the chaotic seeds I planted on this planet. Think about what a spectacular scene it will be when it begins to take root and sprout?" "Cultivate a chaotic planet?" Gru waved in surprise to express his inner excitement. "That''s right! I know it sounds fantastic. At present, the universe is maintained by three basic rules: order, chaos and neutrality. No matter what celestial body, it will only have some specific tendencies at most, and will not absolutely fall to a certain camp, let alone exclude the other two rules. However, I think nothing can be perfect, and there are always some mistakes Well known loopholes can be drilled. " Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng deliberately paused and turned his eyes to the giant murals hanging on the wall. The scenery in the painting is nothing else. It is the spectacular picture when he personally injected the power of chaos into the earth not long ago, especially the breath of destruction, which is immersive. Gru undoubtedly looked at the picture and asked subconsciously, "did you find anything?" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "yes! I''m not sure whether it was an accident or accident or some sudden enlightenment. It''s wonderful and can''t be described in words." "In that case, I''ll expect 120 thousand first. But have you selected a target for the export of dangerous technologies?" Gru obviously doesn''t intend to go too deep, which is related to each master''s understanding of his own power, which belongs to the most private secret. If you are too curious, it will lead to the rapid deterioration of the relationship between the two people, and you may turn your face for it. "Yes! Look, my servant has brought the most suitable target." The voice just fell! Outside the room on the top floor of the tower, there was a sudden slight knock on the door, followed by isorte''s old voice through the crack in the door. "Master, please forgive me for interrupting you at this time. But I brought someone you might be interested in." "Come in!" Zhang Cheng hooked his finger, and the originally closed door automatically opened you in an instant. In order not to cause the panic of the two aborigines, Gru quickly isolated himself in the crack of the three-dimensional universe and silently observed the next development. "Master! This is the sixth Princess of the Kingdom, Victoria. She wants to see you anyway." isorte squatted down and bowed deeply, and the whole person was extremely humble. In contrast, the princess who followed was very bold. She stared at Zhang Cheng sitting on the throne, and even didn''t forget to use the rest of her eyes to display, decorate and decorate a large number of surroundings. There is no doubt that from the moment she entered the tower, her heart never stopped shaking. Whether it is the countless giant jewels inlaid on the ground floor, or the massive gold and silver items everywhere, as well as the Destructive Magic puppets at first sight, all confirm the wealth and strength of the tower owner. Compared with the Royal mage tower in the capital, which is known as an architectural miracle, it is like a poor beggar''s nest. Of course, due to a good education, Victoria didn''t show these complex feelings on her face. She politely gave a lady a skirt lifting ceremony and greeted her with a pleasant voice: "Hello, Lord of the great tower, I''m the princess of the Kingdom, and I''m also an envoy sent by the king." "Envoy?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly, showing a rather playful expression. In his impression, envoys can not be anyone at will. They must not only have excellent brains and wit, but also be smooth enough in politics. Obviously, a young girl of about 20 years old doesn''t have enough experience and experience. "Yes! I''d like to talk to you alone. I don''t know what you think?" Victoria said the diplomatic language that had been brewing for a long time. After all, Zhang Cheng''s appearance in his early twenties is so deceptive that many people will ignore his real age. "Hehe, you want to negotiate with me? Interesting! Isorte, didn''t you tell the princess who I am?" Zhang Cheng dragged his chin and a trace of mockery flashed in his eyes. Isorte hurried forward and explained, "no, master, I didn''t mention your privacy to him. In addition, the princess lived in a relatively closed state since childhood, surrounded by flattery and praise, so it''s inevitable to have some unrealistic ideas." "Ah! I see! An idiot who thinks the world revolves around him. In that case, first take her to the underground fan city to feel what kind of person she is talking to. I don''t want to talk to a self righteous fool, at least let her understand where she is." after saying that, Zhang Cheng deliberately waved with an impatient look. "Idiot and fool? Is that how you describe the princess and lady? It''s too powerless!" Victoria obviously blushed angrily when she heard someone evaluate herself for the first time. "As you wish, great master." despite the princess''s resistance, isorte dragged her out of the room. When the door slammed shut, Victoria couldn''t help yelling, "let go of me! He has no right to insult me!" "Shut up! If you don''t want to die!" isorte scolded coldly. Chapter 1060 "Shut... Shut up?" Victoria opened her mouth with an unbelievable expression. She could not imagine that master isorte, who had always been famous for his gentleness, scolded herself with such a severe tone, and her eyes seemed to want to kill. "That''s right! Close your mouth! Come with me with only your eyes! See the greatness of your master! Then decide what way to talk to him! Otherwise I''ll kill you directly and leave your body in the countryside to be eaten by wild animals." isolt walked straight to the tunnel leading to the bottom of the tower without nonsense. About ten minutes later, they came to a huge underground city that was completely hollowed out. At a glance, tens of thousands of paths extend in all directions, like cobwebs. At the deepest of these channels, it is a giant city hundreds of times larger than any ground city, and the residents of the city are not humans, but a group of monsters, a group of wild animals and a group of creepy killing machines. Although Princess Victoria didn''t count, she also realized that the number was definitely one million. If they were all sent to the ground, it would be enough to capture any so-called military power on the road, or even launch a terrible massacre and raze the city they are proud of. Cold! fear! shudder! After ten minutes, she finally couldn''t help muttering, "this... How is this possible! I must be having a nightmare!" "Nightmare? It''s a miracle of magic! No! It''s a miracle! I can guarantee that only the master in this world has such powerful magic, and his power even surpasses the gods. Now you should understand how ridiculous you were trying to negotiate before? The master is invincible! He can do whatever he wants! No one can stop him!" Isorte shouted wildly. Although it was not the first time he had seen the magnificent scene of this underground city, he still had an unspeakable excitement in his heart. It was like seeing the end of the holy palace of magic. Even if he could never reach it, it was good to see it with his own eyes. "What on earth does he want to do? Conquer the world?" there was a tremor in Virginia''s voice. There''s no way not to tremble! In the face of unmatched power, human will is not as strong as they think, otherwise heroes will not become the patent of a very few people. Generally speaking, it is normal to collapse and run away in a critical moment, or wait for death in situ. "The master doesn''t want to do anything, nor is he interested in conquering the world. He''s just doing some experiments to prove some of his theories and conjectures. Therefore, I suggest you''d better recognize yourself, or I won''t guarantee that you can leave alive." isolt said, turning back. He doesn''t want to be surrounded by millions of evil monsters, even if he knows that these monsters won''t take the initiative to attack without getting orders. "Recognize yourself?" Victoria repeated this sentence in a low voice, immediately raised her head and asked, "what do you think I should do to achieve my goal? To prevent Kelvin from realizing his dirty ambition and desire?" "It''s easy! Launch a coup to become the queen, and then replace Kerwin and become the master''s agent. In this way, you can also get what he can get. But the price is that from now on, the kingdom will become the master''s test ground to constantly launch wars and test the performance of these monsters in battle. Don''t hurry to make a choice. You still have time to slowly Think about it. "Isorte gave a meaningful answer. As Kelvin became more and more powerful as a tyrant, he undoubtedly felt threatened and planned to try to pull up a puppet that was relatively easy to be manipulated and manipulated. Obviously, Victoria is such a perfect candidate. First of all, the princess is young enough and has no experience in politics. Once she has made up her mind, she is bound to launch a coup to oust her father and the dukes. Naturally, isorte has become the only object that can rely on and discuss. Secondly, when the two camps in a hostile state compete with each other, the smart Kelvin will subconsciously restrain his tyranny and cruelty, try his best to please the master and his colleagues in the same position, and will not put on the annoying appearance full of superiority, nor dare he take risks to do something he shouldn''t do. Finally, and most importantly, compared with Kelvin, Isolde prefers Vilia''s character and their private relationship is better. "Hair... Launch a coup?!! Are you crazy?" the princess''s pupils contracted suddenly, and the whole person was scared and smart. "No! I''m not crazy! This is the only way to save the Kingdom and your family. I know the political situation of the Kingdom and how stupid your father and nobles are. Even if you tell them everything you see here, they won''t believe it. Maybe they will continue to make small moves secretly to test the master''s reaction and bottom line. Think about it, What will your country look like once these acts irritate the master? I want you to promise that it is definitely not a disaster that can be calmed by dozens or hundreds of people, but thousands of people will be buried with them. The master is not a reasonable person. To some extent, he represents truth and absolute justice. " Isorte didn''t try to hide anything and said everything he knew. He understood how difficult it was for a princess who had lived in a greenhouse since childhood to make up her mind to launch a coup. Unless she realizes that the situation is really irreparable, even if her life is threatened, Victoria will not betray her father and country. "I need some time to think about it." Princess Victoria clenched her fist and didn''t reply immediately. "Is three days enough?" isorte also did not continue to press and offered a deadline. If he doesn''t get a satisfactory answer before the deadline, he will abandon the princess mercilessly. As for whether the other party is imprisoned in this tower as a canary to watch and play, or sent to Kelvin''s hand and subjected to inhuman abuse and torture, it depends on the arrangement of fate. "Enough! I promise I will give you an accurate answer in three days." "Good! I''ll see you in three days. During this time, you can live on the lower floor of the magic tower, and there will be an artificial maid responsible for taking care of your daily life. Remember, don''t try to provoke the master, let alone show off your little intelligence. His wisdom is far beyond your imagination." With these words, isorte directly cast the transmission magic and disappeared, while the princess returned alone, thinking about the devil''s proposal. Chapter 1061 Three days passed in a flash. When Vilia appeared in front of Zhang Cheng again, she had faded the delicate smell of greenhouse flowers and replaced it with fatigue and maturity. you ''re right! In just three days, the cruel reality and choice forced the young girl who was originally in the best stage of her life to grow up rapidly. Because she knows that if she can''t meet the requirements put forward by the other party, she may not die, but the family and kingdom will come to an end. Nothing can resist the millions of terrible monsters in the underground maze, and no army can fight it to the death. After thinking about this, the princess took a deep breath, learned the humble appearance of servants saluting herself, bent down and bowed deeply: "thank you for your kindness and forgive my rudeness and ignorance last time. I have considered it clearly and am willing to accept any conditions you offer, as long as it can make the Kingdom and my father survive." "Oh? Are you sure it''s any condition!" Zhang Cheng looked at each other up and down and asked in a rather playful way. Because the indigenous people on this planet are very similar to the human beings on earth, especially the facial features and body, are full of the combination of strength and beauty, which makes him inadvertently recall the previous days. You know, with the longer and longer life span, memories begin to pile up like books in the library. Some of them fall on thick dust, while others will be touched by some scenes or characters like flashback pictures. "That''s right! No matter what you want and what you do, I will not hesitate to cooperate with you. But there is one condition, that is, I want to have a position no less than Kelvin." Vilia replied with a serious face. "Very good! At least I''m quite satisfied with your attitude." as he said, Zhang Cheng stood up from the chair he had been doing for several days, stretched out his hand, squeezed the princess''s chin and looked at her light blue pupils. "You know what? In fact, I don''t care about the grudge between you and Kelvin, nor do I care whether you want to kill him. To be exact, as long as you complete the task I assigned, even if one of you destroys the other, it has nothing to do with me. But one thing is, if someone destroys my plan and experiment, I guarantee that this person will bear more than death And 10000 times more pain. " "You mean... I can do what I want to do most at an appropriate time?" Victoria was undoubtedly very keen and caught the point at once. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "Yes! Generally speaking, I don''t interfere with the servants'' personal grievances, and I''m not interested in paying attention to those trivial things. You can understand that I''m an isolated observer, and all I do is to collect experimental data. Well, that''s all. Now I''ll give you some knowledge that can change fate and make the Kingdom more prosperous Incomparably powerful taboo knowledge. Of course, the premise is that you have to kill your father and become a well deserved ruler of the country. " The voice just fell! He directly instilled into the princess''s brain a part of the advanced technology that has surpassed the world for at least a thousand years. "Ah!!!!!!" Just like the feeling of tens of thousands of root tips needling into the brain, VILLIA screamed and fell to the ground with a plop. Her whole body twitched uncontrollably, and her nose, tears and saliva flowed uncontrollably, quickly forming a small pool of mixed liquid on the ground. Fortunately! This tingling comes and goes quickly. When the girl gradually regained consciousness, she suddenly found that countless knowledge she couldn''t imagine or even understand were all stored in her mind. Clear! Esoteric! Complicated! Most importantly, this knowledge can be used to make powerful weapons! With them, the kingdom can even sweep all the surrounding countries and become an unprecedented continental overlord. Just as Victoria was still ecstatic about the extra memory in her mind, isolt, who had always stood silent, suddenly coughed and whispered, "Your Highness, you''d better get up and wash and change into clean clothes." "Wash? Clothes?" Virginia looked down at the ground subconsciously, and her pale face turned red. "Damn! Excuse me for a moment." Without saying a word, she ran straight to the room leading to the lower bathroom with her wet skirt, for fear that she would be laughed at if she stayed. After seeing the shadow of the princess''s passing away, she asked in a rather uncertain tone: "master, what have you given her?" "Nothing. How to make some interesting gadgets. You know? I''ve always liked to see the original order broken. Chaos, destruction and killing fill every inch of the land. The beauty of chaos is unmatched by anything else." Zhang Cheng returned to his seat and held his chin in his right hand, with a chilling light in his eyes. Needless to ask, he doesn''t know when he became a rule breaker and beneficiary, and he also enjoyed the process. In his eyes, only when the contradiction is intensified to the extreme can life and soul burst into the brightest glory. All goodness, evil, ambition, desire, courage and sacrifice will be amplified without exception, showing the most real self in the heart, rather than the hypocritical and cowardly masks under the constraints of order. Perhaps this unparalleled sense of reality is the picture that Zhang Cheng most wants to see. After all, as a master who is almost above all intelligent lives, he no longer has so much desire for power and transcendence. Instead, he is a precipitation, an understanding of rules from the depths of his soul. "Although I can''t understand your wisdom that is higher than the mountain and deeper than the sea, I am willing to follow you forever, even if I destroy the world." isolt endured his fear and hurriedly knelt down to show his loyalty. He could feel that the object of his loyalty was definitely not joking, especially the amazing momentum inadvertently sent out, which was almost breathless. "Hehe, no, I don''t need your oath of allegiance. What I want is action. Well, next, the princess will give you to help her complete the coup and ascend the throne. In addition, I''ll send a warning to Kelvin, at least to let him understand that his ridiculous little moves have always been under my watch." Zhang Cheng casually ordered. "Your will is my command!" isorte saluted again and then disappeared at the corner of the corridor. Chapter 1062 "What knowledge did you give that female creature?" Not long after their front feet left, Gru broke the dimension and appeared in the tower again, with strong curiosity in his tone. "Female creature?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows. Obviously, he didn''t expect to hear the word from each other''s mouth. But Gru didn''t care about it. Shaking the two receptors with the same tentacles, he replied, "of course it''s a female. I''ve tested her gene sequence before, and I can''t be wrong." "No, no, no, that''s not what I meant." Zhang Cheng quickly smiled and shook his head. "I mean, why do you use the word female instead of girls and women? Is there no intelligent life worthy of a non derogatory title in your eyes except for dominance?" "That''s why? Of course not! It''s the difference in aesthetic concepts between us. Think about what words you would call a female life similar to me?" Gru asked meaningfully. I have to say, his reasons are quite good. Although in essence, the master has been divorced from the limits of the original race, and can even abandon the body and exist in a situation that is purely beyond material and energy. However, some of their deep-rooted habits will not change, the most typical of which is aesthetics. Almost every master will tend to create life according to his own appearance, and will also give life help to those similar to the original ethnic groups, so that they have the opportunity to get rid of ignorance and gradually enter the interstellar era. Zhang Cheng could understand this difference, so he sighed with tears and laughter: "Well, well, you''re right. I''m not going to argue with you on this issue. As for the knowledge given to her, of course, it''s some camouflaged magic props on the surface, but it''s essentially an antimatter refining device. Imagine that in this world full of primitive barbarism, antimatter bombs suddenly appear on the battlefield. What do you think will happen Interesting things? " "Antimatter?!" two rows of Gru''s eyes flashed. "Interesting! It''s so interesting! As long as the first antimatter bomb appears on the battlefield, the whole planet will open Pandora''s box like the myth often mentioned in your hometown. Nothing can stop the intensification of contradictions and the drastic change of social structure." "Yes! Everyone will be crazy about this destructive power. At that time, they will try their best to steal and copy the device, and then launch to the surrounding countries that have not yet obtained it, and complete the invasion, occupation and annexation at an unimaginable speed. Of course, in order to make the whole process more interesting, I also set up a small upper level As he said this, Zhang Cheng passed on the device drawings he had remodeled and designed directly through spiritual connection. For masters who master the rules of the universe, things like antimatter are not high-end technologies at all, but toys like firecrackers. But he is different. He is not just a simple scientific and technological creation, but starts with magic skills and combines the two at a certain level. The advantage is that there is no need to slowly climb technology, and a few key magic technologies can be conquered to produce finished products quickly. But the disadvantages are also obvious, that is, it can not be comparable to the mass production of industrial assembly lines, and the output is quite low, so it can not be used as a conventional weapon. Gru probably read the drawings in his mind and commented thoughtfully: "it''s a very interesting design, full of wild imagination, and the development of the next story is really something to look forward to. You know, I''m about to forget how long I haven''t been so excited and excited." "As a superior master, one of the greatest pleasures is that you can manipulate the fate of mortals at will and treat them like wives. What''s more, we can do some small experiments on the way. After all, I''m now exposed to the full view of the public. It''s better to do something crazy." While saying these words, Zhang Cheng turned his head and looked at the gloomy sky outside the window, as if he saw the eyes hidden in the deep space through the atmosphere. He could feel that after the initiator came, there was always something around the planet, perhaps some detectors or other things, or another master nearby. In short, this inexplicable pressure makes his crazy side eager to try. "Don''t worry, I promise no one dares to fight you at this time, otherwise it will be a war with the whole chaotic faction. Order dare not, and neutrality dare not, because you have begun to show the power and wisdom that a master should have. Maybe you are not mature for the time being, but one day you will catch up with everyone, or even surpass everyone." Gru comforted carelessly. As if he didn''t care about the strange air around him, he went to the balcony and threw several golden metal beetles into the sky. After a while, these little insects turned into golden lights, directly broke through the obstacles of gravity and disappeared into the vast space. "What are you doing?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest. "I''m sending messages in a way that others can''t decipher. In addition, I hope you can attend the next meeting of the chaotic faction. You know, many masters are looking forward to meeting you and discussing the motivation behind your crazy behavior. But you don''t know that their unspeakable plan actually has only a small success rate Zero Zero three percent. No matter what angle you stand, you should be torn to pieces by the power of the string, rather than live to become a master. Up to now, no one can figure out whether you are lucky or for some other reason. "Gru turned and explained calmly. "In other words... My success cannot be copied?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and showed a thoughtful expression. "Yes! It''s just that it can''t be copied! After all, there are so many main strings in the universe, but there are only 32 intelligent lives that can be called masters. If it''s possible to copy, do you think the masters won''t try? It''s another you who joins the order faction. His method has a very high success rate, so that many masters are secretly experimenting. "Hahaha! I''m sure these guys who try to copy the success stories of the initiator will eventually fail without exception. You don''t know him, and you don''t know how much he likes to hide his hands. Sometimes I think that he joined the order not because he agreed with the order itself, but for other purposes." Chapter 1063 Motivation is the psychological tendency or internal drive to stimulate and maintain the action of an organism and lead the action to a certain goal. Generally speaking, it strictly belongs to the category of psychology. It is the inevitable result of the interaction between the individual behavior of intelligent life and the outside world. Almost every behavior hides some motivation, some of which are particularly strong and easy to be detected later, while others are particularly hidden, and even I will subconsciously ignore them. There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng is completely unaware of the deep meaning behind the seemingly illogical actions of the initiator. According to his understanding, people like this will never do meaningless things, let alone wholeheartedly if an organization with strong binding force, unless the initiator thinks he can become the supreme leader of the whole organization at some time in the future. you ''re right! Unwilling to be subordinate to others and strong ambition are their many common personality traits, which will not change suddenly at will. Just when Zhang Cheng was alone on the top of the tower, analyzing the experimental data he had just obtained and thinking about what the initiator was planning, Gru quietly left this barren planet in the corner of the universe and came to a special space completely constructed by four special fulcrums. At a glance, both the sky and the ground are gray, and like a curled plane, constantly bending and rotating, as if no matter how you go, you can''t go to the end. No matter where you are, there is always a hard ground under your feet. Such strange space compression and folding technology, I''m afraid even the most advanced space civilization can''t understand. But now, it actually appears in such an unknown corner in the form of physical objects. Feeling the terrible pressure in the surrounding air, Gru gently waved his tentacle like signal receiver and asked in a slightly low voice, "my dear old friend, why don''t you show up? Do you have to play this boring hide and seek game with me every time you meet?" "Why not? After all, you have praised me. I have reached the extreme in the application of space rules. No second master in the whole universe can compare with me in this regard." a voice with a slightly cynical attitude echoed in the air. I don''t know whether it''s the relationship between the curly space or whether the other party has adopted a special vocal technique. In short, the voice does not expose his position, but constantly reverberates to form a continuous echo. "I did praise it. But you should understand that no matter how amazing your skills and knowledge are, they will become numb and even get used to it with the increase of experience. I''ve seen through your tricks for a long time, so come out. I have something interesting to share with you." said Gru, looking at a unique plant not far away. No hesitation! No hesitation! Those two rows of small eyes are clearly telling each other that I know you''re hiding inside. "Damn it! Well, well, I admit these little tricks are a little old-fashioned. Maybe we can change them next time." With a series of complaints, the flowers at the top of the plant suddenly bloomed at a very fast speed, and an intelligent life with human shape like a goblin, but with a pair of transparent insect wings behind it, flew out of the flower heart. She is so petite, only less than 15 cm, but her whole body exudes the amazing momentum of the top life in the universe. Needless to say, this is a master. Although it looks very weak and harmless, it can actually make a galaxy disappear without a finger. I saw the little dot turn around Gru twice, then raised his hand and snapped his fingers to create a chair standing in mid air. He sat down, crossed his legs and asked, "you just said there was something you wanted to share with me. What is it?" "It''s very simple! The growth path of a master! To be exact, I found a secret that he hasn''t noticed yet. You know? The new master who has just been promoted has lost the most important part of his soul. Someone cut a part of his soul when he was an ordinary mortal." Gru replied meaningfully. "Split the soul?!" the unknown Master was obviously surprised. "Oh - no, no, no, that''s not good news." Gru nodded seriously and agreed: "That''s right! The most incredible thing is that he himself once found this part of the hidden soul fragment, but I don''t know why he didn''t take it back, but abandoned it as garbage. If nothing unexpected, this soul fragment should be in the hands of another newly promoted master. It''s hard to imagine that a madman would make such an excessive decision to himself in the parallel universe What you did. " "What do you think we should do? Help him?" the unknown Master blinked with interest, and a sneer appeared on his exquisite little face. "Help? I''m not going to get involved in their grievances. Anyway, they represent a wireless possibility. Don''t forget that since the birth of the universe, no master can integrate more than two main strings. But now, I think there will be the first special case in the real sense soon." When Geru said these words, his emotions fluctuated fiercely, and his two insect like forelimbs danced wildly. The unknown Master pondered for a moment and immediately said in an uncertain tone: "I see what you mean. As the projection of the root of the universe in the parallel world, their essence is very similar, or even no different. This means that as long as they do not exclude each other, they are completely possible to be one. At that time, the forces possessed by both sides will be one. Although it may cause changes in personality and subjective consciousness, no matter what In other words, he will become strong and unmatched. " "I have to admit that the person who can come up with this plan is definitely a true genius and a real madman. Although there is never a lack of madmen in the universe, this is definitely the first madman who is so completely crazy that he doesn''t even intend to keep his subjective consciousness." "What about your plan? Don''t tell me. You haven''t even come up with a decent plan yet." "Plan? Of course I have a plan! First of all, I''m going to talk to the guy who joined the order faction and try to confirm whether he was doing it consciously. However, in order to avoid the eyes and ears of other masters, I need your help. Only you can send me to the designated position in the whole universe without disturbing anyone." ¡­¡­ Chapter 1064 The land of order, a special planet at the end of the high latitude universe, is also one of the few planets forcibly created by force. Unlike most normal planets as like as two peas, their names are all the absolute order of power, no matter what looks exactly alike, with little difference in architecture or symmetry, which is to decorate the body of the obsessive-compulsive patients. Most importantly, animals, plants and parasites are evolving in an extremely regular cycle. Here, there are no so-called accidents, let alone mutations often mentioned in biology. Everything is controllable. Although it sounds that it may have been worse than most human beings on earth can tolerate, only the intelligent life who have personally come here will personally experience the perfection under the absolute order. Of course, as a loser, the initiator has had a bad time recently. First, he was mercilessly ridiculed by the enemy, and then he did a lot of humiliating punishment tasks. However, with the end of the punishment period, he returned to his normal position and continued to stay in Parliament as a master waiting for opportunities. In particular, his partners have won the trust and attention of many members of Parliament through their intelligent brain. They believe that it will not take long to uncover the mystery of the immortality of the masters. By that time Before the initiator could see the beauty of the final success of the whole plan in his mind, a slight energy shock suddenly came from the room. Although it is very slight, it will be ignored by the subconscious if it is a little far away. Next second! A tiny crack opened out of thin air, and out came two creatures, one big and one small. One of them was Gru in the shape of an insect, and the other was his friend, the master like a goblin. "You are... Chaos!" the pupil of the initiator suddenly contracted and immediately put on 120000 vigilance. Unlike Zhang Cheng, he was completely black eyed after entering this field. He soon got a lot of intelligence through some means, the most important one is the information of many masters. After all, since the birth of the universe, only 32 masters have been born. Excluding two new people, many of the rest are old enough to compete with stars. In such a small circle, it is not easy to maintain a sense of mystery. With constant temptation and camp conversion, the appearance and ability of most masters have been well known by other masters. "Ah! Yes, I''m Gru of chaos faction. Nice to meet you." Gru took the initiative to introduce himself. In contrast, the other goblin''s attitude was much worse. He directly grinned and threatened: "newcomer! I advise you to give us what we want, otherwise..." "What else do you want to do?" the initiator asked meaningfully. "Don''t you dare to fight here? You know, this is an order Council. There are no chaotic rules in the world controlled by absolute order forces. Not to mention, there are two members in the Council right now. Maybe I can''t beat you in the face-to-face fight, but it''s no problem until the rescue comes." "Very good! I''m beginning to appreciate your courage. In that case, then..." "Shut up! Let me do it! If you don''t want to screw things up!" Before the goblin finished speaking, Gru stood up and scolded in a low voice. Although the former was a little unwilling, he didn''t choose to make trouble in the end. He searched into the space crack and disappeared without a trace. "Hum! Bluff!" Staring at the disappearing and closing crack, the initiator smiled disdainfully and asked Gru, who looked like a big bug: "so, respected chaos master, what''s your purpose to sneak into the place of order in this way?" "As I said just now, I just want to talk to you about the soul. I''m curious, do you really intend to be one with another self? Otherwise, why did you choose to split a part of his soul at the beginning." Gru put forward the question he wanted to answer most. Hearing these words, the initiator could not help but frown and ask in a low voice, "what do you know?" "A lot, almost all. I even saw you take away the soul fragment hidden in the young girl''s body. It looks so beautiful, deep, dark and pure that it''s hard to pay attention." Gru didn''t try to hide anything and said what he knew. "Did you go to that time node?" the initiator was not a fool. He immediately figured out how the other party saw through his secret. He couldn''t believe that another himself would tell such a thing to outsiders. If the other party has malice, it is likely to cause incredible shock, and even affect yourself now. Gru seemed to be aware of the idea of the initiator and casually explained: "time node? No! I crossed all his growth experiences. I have to say that you trained him very well, and even awakened the sleeping dark side in his body, turning a harmless ordinary man into a monster mixed with many characteristics such as madness, darkness and evil." "Hahaha! Do you also think he is a monster? It seems that we have reached an agreement now. Unfortunately, I won''t take out the soul fragment." the initiator refused directly. Hand over Zhang Cheng''s soul fragment? make fun of! He would rather hand over a lot of valuable knowledge and technology than hand over the fragments of his soul. With this piece of soul fragment, he can carry out the grand plan, otherwise everything will be utopian. "Don''t rush to refuse! You should understand that we are not your enemies, and we also haven''t spied or stopped you from doing anything. On the contrary, we are willing to help you secretly." Gru made an offer unhurriedly. Now, like the master of the big beetle, his heart has been filled with strong curiosity. He just wants to take another look at the soul fragment of honesty in order to confirm whether the crazy plan really has the possibility of success. "Sorry, I don''t need help, and I won''t take out the soul fragments. You should die early. In addition, if it''s convenient for me, bring a word to another self. Just say that I will appear in front of him in another life form in the near future. I hope he can be ready..." Chapter 1065 "Another form!" asked Gru sternly, with the pupils of his two rows of eyes contracting suddenly. "Are you studying that taboo thing?" "Taboo? No! That''s not taboo! It''s the supreme truth of the universe! It''s the truth hidden behind the fog! Since the birth of the universe, no wisdom has touched this field, and I will be the first and only one." When saying these words, the initiator raised his chin slightly, contrary to his usual low-key and gentle image, the whole person exuded a chilling enthusiasm. At this moment, he looks just like when Zhang Cheng fell into a state of madness. He is a madman who doesn''t care about the consequences in order to achieve his goal. Looking at this deja vu scene, Gru finally realized why the two people would surpass themselves and become masters at almost the same time, and why they maintained a very strange and awkward relationship. The answer is very simple! They are like two sides of a coin. Although they give people the illusion of different personalities, they all hide a strong will that can not be described in words. Nothing can stop the progress of this consciousness, otherwise it will be crushed alive. After a long silence, Gru sighed slightly and said in a slightly emotional voice: "You know what? Before you, there was a master who made a similar attempt, but he finally failed. To be exact, it not only failed, but also had disastrous consequences. At least 30 large galaxies were destroyed, and the original stable rules also produced a series of uncertain changes. No one knows whether the change is good or bad, which can cause us great harm I promise that if other masters know this, they will abandon factional struggle and imprison you permanently for the first time, because you threaten the security of the whole universe. " "Hum! You old people who have lived for a long time have already lost the motivation to go further and the courage to touch the truth. You are afraid of failure and death. But I am different! I will continue to move forward until one day I fall on the road of progress. The road of knowledge and power is endless, just like the whole universe. Once I succeed, then Infinity is no longer an exaggerated adjective, but a real existence. "The initiator showed his grand plan without concealment. Although among many masters, he is still so weak that most masters can easily defeat and imprison him in one-on-one battle. But the burning fire of ambition in his heart made Gru feel like he was facing a monster dozens or hundreds of times stronger than himself. After gazing at each other for about a while, Gru finally gave up his next plan and directly called his companions to disappear together. When it was confirmed that the two people had completely left and would not suddenly appear again, the initiator relaxed his tense nerves, recovered to the normal calm appearance, touched his chin and muttered, "unexpectedly, someone noticed what I was doing. It seems that the plan must be accelerated." The voice just fell! He immediately went to the place where his old friend was studying, and was ready to discuss countermeasures with the opposition to see what countermeasures could be devised by the brain known as the smartest brain in the universe. Gru, who left the order Council, has returned to the mysterious space with infinite extension in the shape of a drum, standing in situ with a thoughtful expression. When the other master found out, he couldn''t help asking, "what did you talk to him about?" "A lot! But you''d better not know, or you''ll be in trouble if you''re involved." Gru said carelessly. "Involvement? It''s like I''m not involved now." the master who looks like a goblin turned his eyes. However, it was not difficult to judge from her casual attitude that she was not interested in the matter and did not continue to dig into the bottom. "No! Different! Trust me, don''t get involved. I think an unimaginable chaos and disaster will come as scheduled in two days. Hide, my friend. You''ve never been involved in these things anyway." After that, despite the other party''s protest, Gru quickly tore a crack and drilled in. ¡­¡­ At the same time, on the planet in the remote corner of the universe, Zhang Cheng was sitting in a chair and staring at the picture transmitted by the magic mirror with great interest. It was completely unclear that a huge shadow shrouded his head again. In the palace of the Kingdom, more than a dozen knights and nobles are holding tense confrontation with monsters and steel puppets led by Princess Victoria. The first king roared angrily, "Damn it! Do you know what you are doing? You are my favorite daughter! I gave you almost all my love and care! But in the end, you chose to betray me and want to win the crown from me." "No! Father! I''m not trying to win the crown! I''m trying to save you! Save this country! You don''t know who the enemy we''re facing, and you don''t understand how terrible the absolute power is. Surrender, I promise I won''t hurt anyone, as long as you hand over your rights." the princess tried to persuade. To tell the truth, the night before she chose to launch the coup, her mind was full of pain and struggle. She wanted to give up several times, but she held back at the last minute. If there is anyone in this country who doesn''t want to get involved in power, it must be her. Because Victoria just wants to live a happy life with thousands of favors and carefree all day. Unfortunately, fate made a joke. Now she not only wants to touch power, but also snatch it from her biological father in the most fierce way. In addition, many of the great nobles present were relatives and friends she knew well, but now they were going to fight each other. The alternation of power has never been mild. It is destined to be paved with blood and sacrifice. On the road to the top of power, all family affection, friendship and love will eventually turn into beautiful bubbles. The old king''s eyes were filled with anger and fear. He clenched his fist and obviously hesitated to agree to his daughter''s terms. After all, as long as there is a chance to live, few people will choose to die. But before he could speak, the Duke of bronhilda took the lead in pulling out his sword and rushed out at a lightning speed. You don''t have to ask. He wants to take this opportunity to kill the princess directly. In the Duke''s eyes, once the princess with royal blood dies, the coup will end Chapter 1066 "Protect her majesty!" When a knight loyal to Princess Victoria saw this scene, he immediately shouted and suddenly blocked the other party''s way, trying to intercept. Unfortunately, Duke bronhilda''s combat experience was significantly richer. With little effort, he swung away the knight''s weapon, swung his fist and hit the other party in the face. Bang! No accidents! The young knight was knocked over on the spot and tried to get up several times, but he failed in the end. Because the blow just now made his brain in a concussion state and couldn''t maintain his body balance at all. The surrounding monsters and steel puppets, because they did not receive the orders from their masters, remained in place and had no plans to rescue thousands of people. no way out! It is not easy to achieve this level of mass production war machines made by assembly lines. After all, they are only cannon fodder and consumables used to consume and record experimental data, and it is not worth paying too much attention to subjective initiative. It is never easy to create an intelligent life out of nothing, even for the masters. This involves many complex problems. Typically, if the given intelligence and subjective consciousness are too strong, these creatures will gradually produce their own ideas. Maybe there will be a serious situation of resisting the creator. But if their intelligence and subjective consciousness are too weak, they can''t meet their expectations. In short, finding a balance between the two contradictions has always been the most troublesome problem for creators. Fortunately, Zhang Cheng never wasted too much time and energy on these side details, and did not add too many intellectual factors at all. At the moment when Duke bronhilda''s cold blade was about to pierce the princess''s chest! A dazzling arc appeared out of thin air! Instantly shrouded the princess''s body from top to bottom. When the sharp blade collided with the arc, a crisp sound like a metal plate echoed in everyone''s ears. Duke bronhilda felt a huge reaction force and bounced back along the touch point. The whole man couldn''t stop. He retreated twenty or thirty steps until he hit a stone pillar. As for the hand holding the sword, the tiger''s mouth had already cracked, and his arm trembled uncontrollably. "Dear Duke, stabbing a sword into a niece''s heart is not what an uncle should do." With the familiar voice, isorte, who has been invisible all the time, showed his body with a faint smile on his face, as if he was not the behind the scenes planner of the coup, but just came to visit old acquaintances. "Isolde?! did you plan all this behind your back?" King Wenger V asked loudly. "Ah! That''s right! I''m one of the planners!" isol acknowledged with a generous nod. "Now kneel down and swear allegiance to the new queen of the Kingdom, or I guarantee that none of you will leave alive. Not only you, your family and relatives will be mercilessly cleansed. In the eyes of your master, you aristocrats with a rotten smell have no use value." "Don''t do that! Master! You promised me that as long as they didn''t do anything harmful to the plan, they wouldn''t threaten their lives." Princess Victoria hurried to stop for fear of causing any misunderstanding. "I did promise you. But I also promised the master that I would do it perfectly. Now, you have five minutes to persuade them to lay down their arms and surrender. In five minutes, there will be corpses everywhere. Don''t forget your promise to the master. His patience and tolerance are limited," isolt said, While staring at each other''s eyes with threatening eyes. And those motionless monsters and steel puppets seemed to get orders secretly and surrounded from all directions, as if they might attack in the next second and tear the recalcitrant enemy to pieces. This move undoubtedly made Princess Victoria very nervous, gnashing her teeth and shouting: "Father! What else are you waiting for? Haven''t you found that the power of the master has exceeded the limit we can imagine. Being against him will lead to the doom of the whole royal family and country. Do you want to kill the traitor Kelvin Oren and make all of us prisoners?" "No! Of course not! I''d rather die than be his prisoner! But this is not the reason for your coup!" Although Wenger V''s tone was full of anger, his attitude seemed to soften a lot. "Believe me, father, if I had a second choice, I would never do what I did today. Give up resistance. Only in this way can we reduce blood and sacrifice. After all, there is enough blood in the kingdom. It''s time to let the enemy bleed." Princess Victoria stepped on the plasma that was about to solidify on the ground and took two steps forward. She didn''t care about the Duke of bronhilda who wanted to kill herself before. Similarly, the Duke did not strike again, but hung down his sword, turned and looked at the king, waiting for the nominal monarch of the country to make a choice. In fact, as an important minister who has worked in the position of Defense Minister for more than ten years in modern society, he knows very well that when the coup comes to this stage, he can basically declare the victory of his opponent. It''s better to lay down your arms and turn to the enemy than to fight to the end. In any case, Princess Victoria is not the kind of tyrant who will kill all after the event. As long as she honestly hands over her rights, even her family and title can be completely preserved, and the conditions are not generous. The only question is whether the king''s heart can accept such a sudden change. If the king accepts it, it will be a relief for everyone. But if he does not accept it, then out of the loyalty of the vassal to the monarch, every resister present will fight to the death, even if the final result will be a massacre without suspense. Because as military aristocrats, they can not lose honor and loyalty, otherwise they will be ridiculed by the whole class and even civilians. As time goes by At the end of the countdown to the last five minutes, the old king finally bent his knees, knelt down and said in a trembling voice, "I, Wenger V, hereby announce my official abdication, and the throne is inherited by Princess Vilia. Cheer, subjects, you have a new queen from today on." The voice just fell! Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Nothing could be more perfect than a bloody palace coup ended peacefully Chapter 1067 "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! How could he do this to me!" When the news of the success of the royal court coup spread, Kelvin was like crazy. He hid in the room alone and smashed things crazily. Even if his hands were blurred in the process of waving, he didn''t mean to stop at all. As a tyrant and careerist, he always believed that his position was the most important and could not be replaced by anyone. But what happened? Just when he began to expand a little, Zhang Cheng gave him a blow in the head. No threat! No warning! No notice! Just directly supported another agent! The agent is still the princess of the kingdom he covets, and he also hates his enemies and opponents most. Kelvin can almost imagine how much negative impact it will have on the original grand plan once Vilia is in power, and it is not clear whether he can get a steady stream of support and funding in the future. For a moment, the panic spread rapidly in his heart, completely without his arrogance not long ago. As a saying goes, a person''s courage and courage are supported by wealth, power and strength. Once you lose these, your courage and courage will fall like a cliff. Even if you have been in a high position, you will quickly become no different from ordinary people, or even worse. Just as Kelvin kept venting by smashing, the closed door was suddenly knocked, followed by the voice of an attendant: "Sir, someone wants to see you." "Who? Who wants to see me? Didn''t I say I wanted to be alone?" Kelvin quickly put away his irritability and asked in a deep tone. As a lord, he is undoubtedly very clear that the more unfavorable the situation is, the less he can let his subordinates see his gaffe. Otherwise, once the people below find that the loyal object is panicked, they will also fall into panic, resulting in the rapid collapse of huge forces in a short time. "Sorry, he won''t say who he is. He just said he had something very important to interview you." the attendant outside the door carefully explained. "All right! Take him to the study and I''ll be there later." after that, Kelvin quickly stuffed the miscellaneous decorations and furniture under the bed and cleaned the blood on the back of his hands with a basin of water. As for the mashed skin and meat, it has long healed under the strong recovery ability, except that the skin looks a little white and tender. Having rearranged his hair and hair, he forced himself to return to his normal heart, then beat the people in the bedroom and walked straight towards the study. Just as he arrived at the door of the study, before waiting to enter, a mysterious man shrouded in his cloak and hood turned around, stroked his chest with one hand, leaned back slightly and said: "Ah, good afternoon, dear Lord Kelvin. No, maybe I should call you your majesty. After all, you have occupied most of the territory of the kingdom. It won''t be long before you can be crowned king and wear a crown for yourself." "Who are you? Why are you sneaky?" Kelvin narrowed his eyes subconsciously and looked up and down at each other. "Hehe, it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I know you are in a little trouble now. To be exact, you have been abandoned by the master behind you." the mysterious man points out the most outstretched fear and secret hidden in Kelvin''s heart. moment Kelvin''s face changed greatly. He suddenly pulled out his sword and threatened loudly: "give you ten seconds! Take off your cloak! Let me see your face!" "No, no, no, this is not a smart person''s response. Do you think I would be afraid of a sword if I dared to see you alone? If I were you, I wouldn''t treat a potential ally who might help me." The mysterious man''s tone revealed an undisguised playfulness, and did not pay attention to the cold magic sword. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about! Leave now! Otherwise, I promise, those knights, monsters and steel puppets outside will rush in and tear you to pieces." Kelvin didn''t mean to soften his attitude at all and gave the order to leave without hesitation. Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t need help, but that he doesn''t dare to make too much contact with this guy of unknown origin. After all, he knows how terrible the power shown by Zhang Cheng is. Therefore, he would never dare to make even a little betrayal in the real sense before me. At most, he would make exploratory small moves in private. ¡¢ "Well, well, I''ll go now. But please don''t forget that my proposal is always valid. You can contact me through this little thing at any time when you want to understand. Goodbye, your future king. I wish you can build a brilliant and powerful empire." After that, the mysterious man bent down and bowed again, followed by the whole person, gradually became transparent and finally dissipated in the air. Staring at the Red Badge left on the table, Kelvin took a deep breath, picked it up and carefully checked it. His face was full of struggle and hesitation. On the one hand, he didn''t know if it was a plot to frame himself, so he instinctively wanted to throw away the badge to prevent being caught. On the other hand, he is not willing to give up an opportunity like this. But he didn''t know that the mysterious man returned to the magic tower in the depths of the forest not long after he left the study. As soon as he took off his hood, he showed a very young face. It was Allen. With a contemptuous smile, the young man muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "fool! Don''t let me down! Otherwise so much effort will be wasted." "What effort was wasted?" The voice just fell! Another voice came from behind. Ellens quickly turned his head and found that his loyal master had been standing between transmissions, and his pupils revealed a light as bright as stars. Without time to think more, he immediately bowed his head and replied, "it''s evidence! Master! It won''t be long before I can find evidence of Kelvin''s betrayal. Now with a new agent, I don''t think it''s necessary to leave this hidden danger. It''s time to find an opportunity to eradicate it." "It''s not necessary. Kelvin is still useful. You''d better not do superfluous things, let alone make your own decisions. Remember, chess pieces, even the most garbage chess pieces, can play unexpected roles as long as they are used properly. What''s more, Kelvin''s role is much greater than you think..." Chapter 1068 "Your Majesty, this is an urgent document just sent from the border. Please read and reply as soon as possible." "Your Majesty, this is the financial expenditure in recent months. I must remind you that between the fall of a large area of land, our taxes are not enough to support such a large-scale army. In three to four months at most, the precarious finance of the National Treasury will go bankrupt." "And riots! Because of the war, the prices of daily necessities such as food, meat, vegetables and cloth have tripled in a short time, and riots among the poor have broken out in many areas, including the capital. Although they have been suppressed without exception in the end, if the problem is not solved, I believe the riots will revive soon." ¡­¡­ Listening to the government affairs submitted one by one by the ministers and advisers, Victoria held her forehead and showed a tired look on her beautiful face. Without taking over this flawed country, she never dreamed that the situation had been so bad that even if Kerwin did not launch the final attack, as long as there was a stalemate for a few months, the kingdom would slide into the abyss of destruction. After a minute of silence, she raised her head and turned her eyes to isorte, who was always silent: "master, how are you preparing that thing?" "It has been made! It can be put into the battlefield as a weapon at any time! In addition, you only have about half a month to prepare, and you must start a war after half a month." the old man gave a positive answer without thinking, and his eyes showed undisguised excitement and expectation. As a caster, nothing can make him happier physically and mentally than making a destructive weapon. In particular, the mysterious substance wrapped by energy made him have a strong research impulse. Because so far, there is no magic energy that can compare with these seemingly insignificant gadgets in terms of destructive power. "Very good! Then go ahead and withdraw half of the troops from the front line and send them to the important military town bordering the Principality of Pok in the South and East. Half a month later, they officially declared war on the principality and told Archduke Sith II that there was no third way, either surrender or die." viria firmly held the armrest of the throne and issued an order. However, this order immediately surprised all the ministers and nobles in the house. Among them, the Duke of bronhilda, who had handed over his power and had only the right to sit in, asked impolitely, "are you crazy? We are fighting against the traitor Kerwin now! How dare you provoke another country? Is it not fast enough to destroy the kingdom?" "No! It''s you who don''t understand the situation! Our war with Kerwin is over! From now on, he will not attack the remaining land of the Kingdom, but he will not return the occupied parts. In short, we are now in a delicate reality of peace. Instead of risking this hard bone, we might as well find a weaker opponent and tear up the other party To make up for the loss of the kingdom. The territory of the Principality of bock is only half that of the Kingdom, which is just equivalent to our current strength. As long as we can defeat the main force of the enemy unexpectedly in the battle, the kingdom can annex the principality and restore some of its strength. "Vilia explained solemnly as she tapped the table with her right index finger. Of course, she is not stupid enough to tell her loyalty to another person in public, let alone tell these conservative ministers and nobles that there will be no peace in the kingdom in the future, but will continue to wage war until it finally collapses. The so-called "drinking poison to quench thirst" probably refers to her current situation. Clearly know that continuous war is the way to destruction, but if you choose to take this road, the kingdom will not even have the chance to destroy itself, and will be swallowed by covetous Kerwin. Rather than fail in despair and pain, she would rather split her country in the process of prosperity and expansion. "What? Armistice! He''s got all the advantages. Why do you want a armistice?" another Duke stood up and asked impatiently. Not only him, but most people in the conference hall were confused except two insiders. However, Victoria obviously didn''t want to entangle more on this issue and directly changed the topic: "It''s a secret. I don''t want to say it yet. All you have to do is obey my orders. Otherwise, I will deprive him of his noble title and territory as a queen. Well, today''s meeting is here. Let''s take action. In half a month, I hope to see a brilliant victory." After saying that, she immediately waved to the ministers and nobles to retire. Although many people are unwilling to go and want to stay and ask clearly, isolt''s threatening eyes make no one dare to make a chance and choose to leave obediently. You should know that the bloody palace coup did not take place long ago. Even there was a smell of blood and cold in the air, which always reminded everyone who tried to cross the border. The young girl sitting on the throne was no longer the princess loved by everyone, but the queen holding the power of life and death. When the last person disappeared at the corner of the corridor outside the door, Victoria asked in an uncertain tone, "master, are you sure that weapon can help us win a key victory?" Isorte nodded without thinking: "Yes! I''m very sure and sure! Don''t forget, this is the gift of the great master, whose wisdom you and I can never reach. Don''t doubt, don''t hesitate, as long as we move in the direction of his fingers, we can win one victory after another. Believe me, this country will prosper under your rule. Maybe someone will mention Willy in a few years When I was a queen of Asia, I couldn''t help but praise loudly. It was a heroine who shamed all men. " "Heroine? Ha ha! You''re really kidding. We all know that I''m actually a puppet with a thread. Not many decisions come from my heart. We''re all servants and chess pieces under the master''s control, that''s all." Victoria laughed and laughed at herself. From the bitter tone, it is not difficult to judge that she is not happy at all, full of pain and struggle. "Victory is written by the victors! And almost all history books and biographies praise the emperors and conquerors who built up huge territory. People don''t care what kind of stories are hidden behind the great victories. They just want to replace themselves with the emperors and experience the arrogance. Well, don''t be so depressed, I''ll take you now Go and see the power of that weapon. When you see it with your own eyes, you will understand that all the armies in the world are as fragile as newborn babies in front of it... " Chapter 1069 The open space on the west side of the palace was originally a beautiful garden for relaxation and recreation, but now almost all expensive and rare beautiful flowers have disappeared and replaced by a large number of airtight solid fortresses. As for what is going on inside, no third person knows except two insiders. However, at this moment, two young apprentices had been standing nearby waiting for a long time. One of them had small things that looked only the size of rice grains, but glittered with extremely strong magic light. Although it seems that it has nothing to do with the weapons with great destructive power, the expression on their faces is very careful and dignified, and they don''t dare to be careless at all. Villea glanced at the small light mass and quickly asked in an uncertain tone, "this is the weapon made according to the knowledge instilled into my brain by the master?" "That''s right! Do you think it''s incredible? With such a small volume, you can destroy a city instantly. In fact, the size you see is not the real posture of those mysterious substances. Their content is far less than that seen by your eyes. Just in order to tightly bind it, we must use more magic energy, otherwise it will be destroyed Destroy everything within a few kilometers at the moment of generation, "isolt said proudly. Although he did not know how the device worked, nor did he understand why the extracted unknown substance had unimaginable amazing power, this did not prevent him from showing his sense of psychological superiority. After all, the knowledge in villea''s mind is only a simple record and extraction, and the part he understands is not as good as one third of his. "What are you waiting for? Let''s start! I can''t wait to see if the baby enough to turn the bad situation is as exaggerated as described." after that, Victoria raised her arm and made an invitation gesture, with expectation in her eyes. no way out! At present, the kingdom is full of internal and external troubles. Many nobles in the country are still full of disgust and hostility towards her behavior of launching a coup to ascend the throne. They secretly continue to engage in Non Violence and non cooperation, and some activists try to help the old king restore. As for the outside, of course, not to mention that only several neighboring countries have increased their troops to the border, ostensibly to prevent the war from affecting their own security, but anyone who is not an idiot knows that this is just an excuse. Once the capital falls, one will count as one, and all will choose to send troops to directly divide up the remaining land of the kingdom as much as they can. Because of this, Victoria decided to take the initiative to fight a war and use brilliant victory to deter the covetous enemies or potential opponents around. The relationship between countries has always been so simple! You are strong, you can tear all the challengers to pieces, leave thousands of incomplete bodies, and let countless families lose their husbands and sons, then you can win awe and respect. "Let''s go! Don''t you hear that her majesty has given orders?" isorte urged straightforwardly and loudly. Without saying a word, the two apprentices began to sing a spell on the spot and sent a small thing directly to the depths of the woods far from the castle. When everyone at the scene subconsciously narrowed their eyes and wanted to find where the grain of rice was, a light that was dazzling countless times more than the sun was released in an instant. Next second Boom! the earth trembled and the mountains swayed! The residents of the whole city clearly felt the terrible shaking. Some weak wooden houses and shacks collapsed instantly, and a considerable number of people at the bottom were smashed and crushed alive. Of course, as nobles above, they don''t care about the life and death of the poor. They care about what happened and whether the princess who became mysterious after coming back is stirring up some secret. You know, just the steel puppets stationed in the important position of the capital have made many people with ulterior motives feel nervous for fear of an afterwards liquidation. Through various invisible intelligence networks, the nobles almost knew what terrible enemies the previous expeditionary army had encountered. Now, these guys who used to kill the Kingdom soldiers on the battlefield have appeared in their own camp, which will inevitably lead to many associations and guesses. But these have nothing to do with isorte. He didn''t care what the nobles were thinking, let alone whether the other party would make some small moves in private. In the face of absolute power, these small actions will only add some fun to the game at most, and will not affect the overall situation at all. If it were not for Vilia''s insistence, he would even clean up the whole upper echelon at the time of the coup to ensure that all future problems would be solved once and for all. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing at Vilia''s weakness in the bottom of his heart. Then he pointed to the place in the distance where a huge pit had been blown out, and asked meaningfully: "how, can you rest assured now? I swear that the army of any country on this continent can never win in the face of this weapon." "Hard... Unbelievable! How much have we made now?" Victoria''s voice revealed an undisguised excitement. "Not much, including the three thrown away just now, it''s enough to bring you a brilliant victory. Oh, I almost forgot to tell you that if there''s no accident, those nobles who oppose you will soon stare at this place. You''d better be careful." isolt reminded with a smile. "You mean... They will try their best to obtain the manufacturing method of this weapon through infiltration, solicitation and purchase?" VILLIA was obviously not stupid and realized the seriousness of the problem at once. More than seriousness, if the production methods spread, it will be an unimaginable terrible disaster not only for the Kingdom, but also for the whole world. As countless living people of the same kind, beautiful and brilliant cities, turned into ruins under this attack, she couldn''t help shivering and felt cold all over. Isorte undoubtedly noticed the girl''s slightly flustered eyes, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly, and sighed secretly in the bottom of her heart: the master expected it was right. Even if they gave these stupid mortals the most powerful weapon, they didn''t have enough wisdom and strength to manipulate it. On the contrary, they will be fascinated by the power of weapons and then use them uncontrollably until they destroy themselves or the whole world. Chapter 1070 Panic! Chaos! Suspicion! With the end of the actual test, the whole kingdom, whether the ruling class or the ruled class, fell into a state of confusion. All kinds of rumors spread all over the streets in just a few days. Some people say that it is the mages trained by the royal family who have created a powerful strategic magic and intend to use it to recover the lost land. Others said that this was an ancient artifact hidden by the royal family, and even made up a story to connect the royal family''s blood with the heroes and gods in the fairy tales, so as to prove that they were born noble and should become the supreme king. However, for the aristocrats who know some gossip, the nonsense of these bottom people is not worth paying attention to at all. As the saying goes, there are no airtight walls in the world, especially not long after Vilia ascended the throne, and there was no great cleansing. Many people in the court are still loyal to the old king. With skilled political skills, the losing nobles soon knew that the earth shaking explosion was actually a weapon, a consumable that could be made with the help of the caster. After making this clear, including Arsene Wenger V, who is under semi house arrest, can''t help but start to make some moves. The originally silent heart is like a burning flame. There is no doubt that he is not willing to withdraw from the political stage as a loser, let alone give up the right of the king. He craves revenge! Eager to prove himself again, he is still the great king who has brought decades of prosperity to the Kingdom, rather than a yong king who has lost more than half of his land. ¡­¡­ Just when the dark tide surged in the Kingdom capital, isorte quietly left the vortex center, returned to the top of the magic tower, bent down and bowed deeply to the object of his loyalty: "master, I have arranged the stage according to your instructions." "Oh? So fast!" Zhang Cheng asked carelessly. "Yes! The plan is much smoother than I thought. As mentioned in a book in the library, mortals can never get rid of greed and desire, even if they clearly know that these two things will have disastrous consequences. As far as I know, at least three forces have secretly tried to win over and buy off the people involved in the production, and when the first war is over, this number will come to an end The quantity will become more and more, and the temptation will become more and more. I don''t think those apprentices will give up a lot of readily available wealth, power and status for the sake of illusory loyalty. " When he said these words, isorte''s tone was full of irony and a little sad at the same time. Because he is also a member of mortals and can''t resist temptation, otherwise he won''t become a powerful servant like a God in front of him. As a wise man, he knew that from the moment he reached the agreement, he had no chance to get rid of control, except to obey orders honestly. Feeling the complex psychological activities of the old man, Zhang Cheng nodded expressionless: "You''re right. But don''t forget that there are some guys in mortals who can make unexpected choices at special times and occasions. They can refuse the temptation of beauty, ignore huge wealth, give up their high position, just for their strong sense of justice, mission, responsibility, love, family affection and friendship In my opinion, without them in a story, the whole story will become dim. " "So... Do you want a hero?" isorte subconsciously opened his eyes as if he had seen a ghost. "Ha ha! That''s right! A hero! A hero who dares to stand up at the critical moment and save the world with unparalleled courage when everyone is in despair. How can you help me find such a hero?" Zhang Cheng laughed and stood up and took a long sword with exquisite shape and huge magical energy from the shelf. This sword is so beautiful that on the surface, runes that others simply can''t understand flicker. Even people who don''t know how to do it will understand that its value can''t be measured by money. Artifact! A real artifact! An artifact with self-consciousness! Isorte opened his mouth in surprise. After a long time, he asked with a bitter smile, "is this your weapon for the hero?" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "Yes! Since you are a hero, of course you should have a weapon worthy of him. What, am I considerate? Of course, this weapon can''t be handed over too easily. He needs to go through a series of cruel and dangerous trials. Release the news for me that an ancient relic has been found in the forest, which emits amazing magic energy and may hide its power Huge magic items. " "Then, a large number of adventurers and various forces will send people for this news, and the one who successfully gets the long sword will become the hero you choose?" isolt seemed to understand what and took the second half of the sentence on his own initiative. At this time, he finally understood that his master wanted to play a game, a game between the classic brave and the demon king. But this time, the power of the demon king is beyond imagination, and the brave is only a chess piece, a chess piece manipulated and manipulated, which can not escape the control of the demon king anyway. "You guessed half right. What I want is not only a game, but also a lot of interesting experiments. Whether it''s data collection or human nature test. I like to see people''s expressions when they are full of hope and despair, and I prefer to see the degeneration of their soul or the rise. Well, go ahead and do your job. From today on, you have the same access as Ellens Library rights. " After that, Zhang Cheng put the long sword back on the shelf, gently waved his hand, and began to think about what kind of relics should be built, what kind of puzzles should be created, and what kind of monsters to prevent to test these "Heroes". For him, this is a very interesting way to pass the time. After all, he has an almost endless life span. He always has to find a way to pass the boring time. "Thank you for your kindness and generosity! I swear, I will never betray you and will not disappoint you." after getting the dream, isorte quickly knelt down excitedly, and his old hands shook constantly. The endless magic knowledge in the library is the treasure he longed for a long time ago. Now he can finally achieve his wish Chapter 1071 The war between the kingdom of ANOYA and the Principality of bock broke out very quickly and without any sign. But interestingly, the end was also very fast. It took less than half a day from the beginning of the war to the end. To be exact, the real part of the battle is just a few minutes. As weapons beyond the understanding of the civilization of the planet were put into actual combat, the nobles and soldiers of the Principality of bock had lost more than half of their troops before they could react to what had happened. There was no accident. The remaining guys didn''t even think about it. They turned around and began to run crazy. Some of them may be brave and not very afraid of death, but in the face of a force that human beings can''t compete with, everything is in vain. Do they have any choice but to run away? If it weren''t for reducing unnecessary consumption as much as possible, the following pursuit adopted traditional cavalry, maybe there wouldn''t be even a survivor on the battlefield. But even so, the high-level of the Principality of bock was almost wiped out. Dozens of famous nobles who have lasted for hundreds of years are facing the dilemma of no heir, and the whole country is also facing the risk of order collapse. This risk does not come from external invaders, but from the massive death of the internal elite. In this backward world where the dissemination of knowledge and information is very slow, the time, energy and consumption required to cultivate a talent are enough to bring down a small businessman with a high income. Once a large number of elite talents die, the country will be unable to maintain the effective operation of administrative institutions. As a feudal country with feudal nobles as the main body, the death of a large number of nobles in the Principality of bock directly led to the failure of the rear to organize even a decent resistance. And even if some families tried to rely on strong castles for resistance, they failed to unite and were broken one by one due to the lack of prestigious and convincing candidates. With the occupation of the principality''s capital, those around who had been eyeing to pick up cheap were suddenly stunned to find that such a terrible card was hidden in the Kingdom originally regarded as fat by them. For a moment, countless spies disguised as various identities came to the capital of the Kingdom and began to inquire privately about mysterious weapons. Of course, in the eyes of ordinary people, these are just a kind of talk after dinner. They are more concerned about the news about ancient relics and treasures spread in the city wells. ¡­¡­ In a modest tavern, a dozen heavily armed adventurers were gathering together, drinking and exchanging information with each other. One of the men who looked not young raised his head and drank all the drinks in the glass, then grinned and said, "guys, you know? I have a hunch that we will make a lot of money this time." "Oh? How do you know we will make a fortune?" another young man blinked curiously. "Ha ha! Don''t you know the ancient legend? The legend of the holy sword?" the man asked with a laugh. The young man quickly shook his head: "no, I haven''t heard of it. What is a holy sword?" "The holy sword is a powerful artifact! It is said that in ancient times, a God made it and gave it to an unknown hero. With the unparalleled power of the holy sword, the hero not only defeated the invincible army of the dead, but also killed the powerful king of the dragon. In order not to let the holy sword fall into the wrong hands, the hero built a mausoleum temporarily Tomb. Now, his soul is guarding the holy sword in the tomb, waiting for the next successor with heroic posture. " Not far away, a mysterious man shrouded in his hood offered an answer. "Could this relic be the tomb of an unknown hero?" the young man stood up excitedly. As a saying goes, there is a dream of becoming a hero hidden in the heart of every intelligent life. This is the embodiment of sociality and the proof of longing for recognition and praise from the same kind. Few people can resist its temptation. Especially young people who like fantasy, as long as they are given a little hope and encouragement, they will become passionate, even at the risk of their lives. "Sorry, I''m just a scholar. I can''t be sure whether it is before I see it with my own eyes." the mysterious head replied without lifting his head. "So are you interested in coming with us?" the middle-aged man who first spoke offered an invitation. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He always feels that when he looks at the other party''s hole hidden under his hood, he will always have a strong sense of ambiguity, so that he can''t remember anything at all. Because of this, he thought that the mysterious man must be not simple, so he planned to test it. But unfortunately, the mysterious man obviously had no such intention and refused with a smile: "No, I''m not interested. I''m a scholar, not a caster or a soldier. I''ll be a burden on your team. Moreover, my mouth is very picky and can''t eat those inedible barbecues and dry food in the wild. Finally, thank you for your invitation, but I''d better leave it to professionals like you." The voice just fell! He threw down a few silver coins, stood up and walked out of the tavern. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared out of the sight of everyone. After walking away completely, the middle-aged man immediately ordered a small man nearby: "go! Follow him! Find out who he is!" "I see!" The little man immediately put down his food, picked up a dirty linen cloth, wiped his hands and mouth, opened his legs and caught up with him at a very fast speed. They went back and forth for about ten minutes in the complicated and dark alley. He suddenly found the tracking object in front of him and suddenly turned into a faint light in the sky. Such a frightening, strange and beyond the scope of understanding made the little man tremble and gritted his teeth and complained, "damn! I''ve seen a ghost!" However, after complaining, he was honest and turned around for several times to confirm that the target was really missing. Only then did he return dejected. But he obviously didn''t notice that as soon as his front foot left, the light spots on his back feet gathered again to form a person''s shape. The corner of the mysterious man''s mouth was slightly upturned, showing a playful smile. Then he took off his hood and showed isorte''s old face. You don''t have to ask. He spread the true and false news everywhere in this way, and even provided some information help to those potential adventure teams Chapter 1072 "Master, this is the data just sent back. Please have a look." At the top of the magic tower, Allen presented a silver white metal disc with both hands and a relaxed freehand expression on his face. As for the reason, it''s very simple. One of his annoying opponents, Kerwin, is now in bad luck. He not only dare not attack the rest of the Kingdom, but also guard against that kind of destructive strategic weapons. He is as embarrassed as a mouse caught in a bellows. Judging from the recent trend, the tyrant has wanted to find a new direction of attack and give up the original plan of annexing the Kingdom and coronating it as king. no way out! Now the queen of the Kingdom, Victoria, is no longer the lovely little sheep that people can knead by themselves. Instead, she is a female tiger who opens her mouth and devours fresh blood. He has changed from the dominant side that firmly occupies the offensive initiative to the weak side that needs to be wary of defense. What''s more terrible is that he still doesn''t understand what his loyal master is thinking. Are you ready to replace yourself and kill the donkey? Or just want to give yourself a severe warning and tell yourself that some places have crossed the line? Unfortunately, Kelvin did not have the means to obtain relevant information, nor did he dare to make any test. The whole person was like a frightened bird trembling. After tasting the taste of supreme power and his eyes full of awe and fear, he can no longer go back to the past and be satisfied with being a small Lord at the junction of civilization and barbarism. Zhang Cheng is undoubtedly very aware of the psychological activities of the youth at this moment. He took over the disc and asked with a smile: "you seem to be in a good mood recently, don''t you?" "Of course! Master! Thanks to your wisdom and foresight. All the plans are implemented very smoothly, and my work is much easier. I have more time to spend in the library to read and understand the profound magic knowledge." Allen touched his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. "Yes, on the surface, it seems that the plan is indeed going very smoothly, incredibly smoothly." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. I don''t know why. Recently, he always feels that something important is about to happen and is closely related to himself. Although he is notoriously bad at this, he will gain some sensing ability after becoming the master. This is the reward of the universe for its favorite children and the grace of life standing at the apex of life evolution. No master will ignore his own induction, no matter how vague and difficult it is to interpret. Allen didn''t know that his master''s mind had already jumped out of the planet and into the deep and boundless outer space. He bowed his head and asked carefully: "Master, the underground relic has been almost completed. I don''t know when you plan to decorate it to ensure that it will be filled with monsters, treasures and puzzles like a real ancient relic." "Don''t worry, my loyal servant. Those adventurers are still on the road, and I have plenty of time to arrange slowly. In addition, you will never think of what kind of surprise I left to them in the deepest part of the maze." after saying that, Zhang Cheng drew a beautiful arc around the corner of his mouth, which looked cruel and evil. "Oh? What is it?" there was a strong curiosity in Allen''s eyes. "Hehe, the reason why surprise is a surprise is that the most important thing is to maintain a sense of mystery and expectation. If you know in advance, it will not be a surprise. Well, go ahead and do your work now. Don''t disturb me these days. I have many ideas and need to take practical action." After that, Zhang Cheng waved and put the disc on a support. moment The metal disc began to release a light, which formed countless complex symbols. There is no doubt that these symbols are encrypted data. There can never be a second person who can read them except myself. Allen just stood in place and glanced at it. He found that he didn''t even know a symbol. He only sighed and walked alone in the direction of the library. It is estimated that in his inherent concept, if there are words and symbols he does not know, it must be that he has not studied hard and deeply enough. He does not know that there are things in the universe, which can not be made up only by learning. Sometimes it is the difference in the essence of life. In a few minutes or so, the light on the disk gradually became dim. Zhang Cheng broke down the disc and returned to the throne, dragged his chin and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "interesting! Unexpectedly, my real advantage rules are so strange that they can be hidden as a card..." "What card?" With the familiar voice, Gru suddenly appeared out of thin air, and his tone revealed undisguised fatigue. Although he looks like a large beetle and can''t distinguish the expression on his face, the weakness of his body and soul can''t be fake. "What''s the matter with you? Have you fought with other masters?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and asked with interest. Gru shook his head without thinking: "no, it''s not a battle. I recently made a series of super space-time trips with a very large span and made some necessary preparations. Oh, by the way, you asked me to take a word. He will appear in another life form in two days. You''d better be careful." "What do you mean? Did you see him?" As soon as he heard of the initiator, Zhang Cheng''s face suddenly became serious, and his eyes were full of the meaning of examination. "Yes, I saw him, a crazy and terrible guy like you. According to my guess, he may be conducting some taboo experiments to become the most powerful master of the whole universe. And you are the most important step in his whole plan." Gru didn''t try to hide anything and said what he knew. "What taboo experiment?" "Sorry, I can''t say, otherwise you will do the same thing. Remember, the universe is much larger than you think, and there are countless secrets hidden. Some of them are understandable, but others can''t be understood and controlled even by the master. They are like uncertain factors. Each trigger may lead to irrelevance After all, I suggest you join the chaos camp and form an alliance with the other nine masters to protect yourself. As long as you are alive, his ambition will never succeed... " Chapter 1073 There is no doubt that Gru''s sudden warning made Zhang Cheng fall into meditation involuntarily. However, he did not have anxiety or fear, but felt unprecedented curiosity. Because from each other''s words, he perceived an unprecedented fear, as if he was afraid of something. For a master who claims to stand at the apex of life in the universe, this emotion is really something unusual. Although Zhang Cheng doesn''t know what the initiators are planning, he can confirm that the plan must be related to some secrets he doesn''t know yet. At the thought of this, he became excited. As for worry and fear, they have long been eliminated from eternity. Even if they face death directly, they will be very calm, rather than crying like ordinary people, or being in an extremely excited state and doing something they will never do under normal circumstances. When he finished building a complex underground maze and began to investigate the so-called "Taboos", the first batch of adventurers finally reached their goal through thousands of hardships. Staring at the entrance of the huge and dilapidated arched tomb in front of him, the leading man immediately couldn''t help exclaiming: "my God! There is a huge underground labyrinth in this wilderness." "It''s really incredible! Look at these exquisite reliefs and the surrounding stone columns and statues. They are even more gorgeous than the palace. I don''t know how much manpower and material resources were spent by the people who built it in those years." another member also sighed. "Ha ha! Look! There''s not even a footprint here!" "That''s right! No matter what kind of treasure is buried inside, it belongs to us now." "Today we''ll camp for a night and start exploring early tomorrow morning." "Light a campfire! Send two people to hunt and kill some animals. Let''s have a hot meal and then have a good sleep. I''m running out of energy these days." ¡­¡­ In this way, in a cheerful atmosphere, the team members began to perform their duties, some went to chop firewood and boil water, and some went into the forest to hunt small animals. In about an hour, the sun is about to set, and a few big pots will emit white heat and rich meat flavor. People who have not traveled in the wild for a long time will never understand how painful it is to be willing to eat dry food and dried meat for ten and a half days and months in a row. Not to mention whether there is vitamin supplement, just the dry and hard taste will cause great damage to the teeth. Eating these things for a long time will not only lead to various red gastrointestinal diseases, but also the rate of tooth wear is much higher than that of ordinary people. So when they can camp in a relatively safe place and eat a hot meal, it is definitely a supreme enjoyment for them. But just when these adventurers were immersed in enjoying delicious food, a black shadow came out of the tomb quietly. Its movements were so gentle that there was no sound at all. Its two dark red eyes revealed hatred and cruelty. The meal lasted very short, about ten minutes. When several people went to the river with their wooden bowls, the shadow followed a young man with light hands and feet. At the moment when the young man just bent down, the dark shadow rushed up, pressed him to the ground with a lightning speed, opened his blood basin and sucked it out. In less than a minute, the young man''s soul was drawn out alive and swallowed up. But that''s not over! After killing the target and swallowing the soul, the shadow also raised his black claws, peeled off each other''s skin alive and slowly put it on himself. It is unbelievable that once as like as two peas, the bloody skin will soon heal and become like the dead young people, and there will be red light from time to time. Glancing at the bloody, skinnless body thrown into the river, the monster gave a deep, hoarse sneer, turned around, picked up the wooden bowl that fell on the ground, washed it with drinking water, and then returned to the camp. The ignorant adventurers still gathered together and happily discussed tomorrow''s adventure. No one realized that a terrible monster had lurked among them. When the last afterglow of the sun completely disappeared and the sky was dominated by endless stars, most people opened their sleeping bags or blankets, closed their eyes and slowly fell asleep, leaving only about two or three people responsible for the first night watch. There was no trace of carnivores around, let alone the presence of the same kind. The night watchman was very vigilant. He just sat around the campfire and chatted without a word. With this opportunity, as like as two peas, black shadow fainted a woman and dragged it into the grass that she could not see in the bonfire. She swallowed her soul in the same way, peeling off the other''s skin and disguised herself as another. Obviously, women''s identity is much easier to use than men, especially when they can make full use of the physical impulse of the body. After a while, four or five men were cheated into the grass and became the prey of the shadow. Its killing was so covert and efficient that a third of the team disappeared unknowingly. When the next morning, the team leader planned to let some people guard the camp and others follow him into the underground, he suddenly found that his team members were so few, and immediately began to organize people to look around. Not surprisingly, some guys who are good at tracking easily found a skinned body. "Damn it! Who can tell me what the hell happened?" the leader shouted with a trembling voice. Although the body has no skin, it is not difficult to judge its true identity from the height and pupil color of the dead. When all the bodies were found, his hands and feet began to tremble uncontrollably, and his eyes showed his inner panic and panic. There''s no way not to panic! After sleeping for a while, the adventure team, which was finally put together, died for no reason, and the bodies were skinned without exception. Some skins disappeared completely, while others were thrown on the ground at random. "Head! Do you think there are some fatal traps or monsters hidden in the tomb that we don''t know? After all, we have never encountered a similar situation after walking so far. But we have only lived here for one night, and one third of the people have been killed for no reason." another young man in leather armor asked carefully. Chapter 1074 "You mean... Something terrible came out of the entrance?" the leader narrowed his eyes and showed a solemn expression. You know, to some extent, the real adventure hasn''t started yet, but the team lost a third of its people overnight. It''s a complete nightmare. If it weren''t for the legendary holy sword lying inside, he would definitely leave without hesitation with the rest of the people. But there is a saying that people die for money and birds die for food. When there is the temptation of great interests, most lives will become particularly stupid. Many times, knowing the danger, they still choose to take a risk. Gambler spirit, in fact, exists in everyone''s heart. The young man in leather armor bent down, picked up a human skin with his dagger and explained in a deep voice, "that''s right! Please look at the peeled skin! What do you think it is used for? " "Camouflage?!" the leader suddenly woke up, shaking uncontrollably all over the body, and swept the rest of the people with his eyes. "That monster! It''s hidden among us!" "What?" "You mean, it disguised itself as one of us with its stripped human skin?" "Damn it! Who is it? Get the fuck out of here!" ¡­¡­ With the roar mixed with fear and anger, each team member pulled out their weapons and stared nervously at his companions. The original atmosphere of unity and harmony suddenly became tense. For a moment, the feeling of antagonism and uneasiness spread rapidly, just like a pile of dry firewood was poured with gasoline. Now only a little spark is needed, and a huge fire will start immediately. As a special group licking blood, adventurers are not those submissive tenant farmers. After years of fighting and traveling, they are particularly efficient in killing. Small-scale group fights are even much more powerful than most professional soldiers, which has always been an unstable factor in society. Especially in big cities where adventurers gather, you can hear that a certain adventure team clashed with local law enforcement agencies every three or five times, and even killed some guards and ran away. So when their lives are threatened, God knows what extraordinary things they can do. "Damn it! Put your fucking weapons away! What do you want? Do you want to kill each other before you find the monster?" the team leader found that the situation was bad, immediately stood up and yelled, trying to prevent the situation from getting worse. Unfortunately, when everyone carefully retreated to a safe distance and planned to obey the order, a scream suddenly came from the woods. "Ah!!!!!! get out! Get out of your monster!" "It''s Merson! God! The monster is on his side!" without saying a word, a woman holding a short bow turned and rushed to the place where the sound was made. The rest of the people reacted and followed. After running for about three or four minutes, they finally saw a young man who looked only about 18 years old falling in a pool of blood. The skin on his left face had been cut open, revealing the bright red flesh and blood inside. Although strictly speaking, this kind of injury is far from serious. As long as it does not induce infection and inflammation, it will stutter within a few days, but the visual effect is terrible. "Merson! Tell me! Where''s the monster? Where''s the monster that attacked you? Who''s it disguised?" the leader asked quickly as he motioned for someone to simply bandage his wound. The young man called Merson showed a frightened look, raised his arm and pointed to the depths of the forest: "it ran over there disguised as card!" "Chase! Don''t let that guy run anyway." the leader then ordered, and then the first one took the lead and rushed out. You should know that camouflage and deception have always been the most terrible things. It can disintegrate the strongest fortress from the inside. It can also reach a person''s psychological defense line and make him lose his vigilance unconsciously. If a monster can pretend to be the most familiar and trusted person at any time and anywhere, the threat it brings is even more frightening than meeting a giant dragon. Therefore, even in order to maintain the stability of the whole team, it must be solved as soon as possible. But these flustered adventurers didn''t find it at all. Just as they turned around to track the so-called "monster", the young man who fell in a pool of blood suddenly showed a strange smile, followed by quickly getting up from the ground and following one of his lonely companions. About seven or eight minutes later, another scream echoed in the woods. With unspeakable deception and disguise, the unknown shadow killed 90% of the members of the adventure team in less than a day. When the sun set again, the team leader and the last Sanming team members gave up their meaningless hunting behavior and kept patrolling around with frightened eyes. Especially the human skin that is deliberately hung high can stimulate the nerves that are about to collapse. despair! Although they have experienced many dangers, there has never been such a case that everyone exudes cold from the inside out. What''s more, even the last few people don''t dare to give each other 100% trust. Because they don''t know whether the monster has put on a new human skin and hidden around them. Dare not rest! Dare not sleep! I dare not go out alone! The team leader doesn''t know how long he can hold on. He only knows that if he can''t hold out this night, the whole adventure team will be destroyed and become the first victims. Just when everyone was silent, the woman holding the short bow suddenly said excitedly, "this is not the way! We have to find a way to escape! I don''t want to die! Let alone peel off my skin!" "How to escape? It''s night now! That monster may be watching our every move in the woods." another man asked angrily. "There is only one monster! We can disperse and escape!" the woman suggested with a strange light in her eyes. "What?! are you crazy? It will catch up with us and kill us one by one." the last man shook his head without thinking. But the team leader realized that the woman wanted to express her subtext. He subconsciously held the weapon and said in a slightly hoarse voice: "no! As long as we run fast enough! It can only catch up with one of them at most, and the remaining three can survive. It''s like drawing lots. No one knows who will win the lot. Everything depends on fate and luck. What do you think?" Chapter 1075 There is no doubt that gambling on luck is an absolutely fair way to escape. Because no one knows who the terrible skinning monster will choose as his prey, everyone has a 75% chance to escape, and the chance of being caught up is only 25%. As a common problem of intelligent life, they also have an instinct of self deception, only believe in the parts that are good for themselves, and subconsciously shield the parts that are bad for themselves. Each team member thinks he will be one of the three lucky ones. He doesn''t think he will be unlucky enough to "win the prize" with only a quarter of the probability. So, after simply assigning the escape direction, the four rushed out in four directions at the same time. No hesitation and hesitation! The only thing they want to do is escape from this nightmare, and then give up the dangerous career of adventurer, and find a peaceful place to spend the rest of their life with the money exchanged for their life and blood. After all, this encounter is like a dark cloud hanging over their heads. They may not forget it for a lifetime, and even have nightmares when they go to bed every night. In particular, the bloody human skin and the bodies constantly twitched by the stripped skin greatly stimulated the senses and brain, leaving deep scars in the deepest memory. Run! Run! Run! Although the lungs began to produce an indescribable burning sensation due to strenuous exercise, none of the four fugitives stopped. They desperately opened their mouths and sucked in oxygen to provide sufficient power for the muscles, just to run faster and farther than the other three people However, according to everyone''s talent and the degree of exercise acquired, endurance is different after all. In about ten minutes, the first person to start slowing down appeared. She is a woman, looks quite young, her face looks particularly pale because of the massive loss of physical strength, and her breathing becomes more and more disordered. She doesn''t forget to run while looking back at the dark woods. Suddenly, her feet seemed to trip over something. The whole person fell directly and the dog ate the mud. She rolled for several meters on the uneven ground before she barely stopped. But before she struggled to get up from the ground, a shadow slowly came out of the darkness and joked in a smiling tone: "ah! My dear friends, where do you want to leave me?" "You... Are you karans?! no! No! Karans is dead! You are the skinned monster!" the woman suddenly changed her face, quickly pulled out her weapon and was ready to fight to the death. But it is not difficult to judge from those desperate eyes that she has actually determined in her heart that she is doomed. The only thing she can do is to buy time for the other three people. "Monster? It''s not polite to use this word to describe me. You know? My life form is actually much higher than yours. I can even get memory and knowledge by swallowing your soul, and evolve from a beast who doesn''t understand anything to what it is now in a short time. Look, I can speak your language, understand your thoughts, and even finish Disguise beauty. "The shadow raised his hands and showed off proudly. "Bah! You deserve to claim to be superior to us? No! You''re just a crazy monster at best. Wait and see, some adventurer will cut off your head one day." the woman spat fiercely and cursed loudly. "Ha ha! You have more backbone than I thought, and you are a good prey. At least a hundred times better than those guys who begged before they died. But I hope you won''t make too much noise when I peel off your skin later, otherwise I will be very disappointed. If I become disappointed, the peeling speed will slow down." the shadow laughed and threatened. This time, instead of fighting back with words, the woman pulled out a dagger from her belt and threw it out with all her strength, trying to hurt the other party before the battle began. Even if not injured, it can cause some interference and create opportunities for the next attack. "Overestimate your strength!" The shadow didn''t even use any weapons. It just blocked the sharp blade with its arm. When the dagger collided with the skin, it made a sound like a metal collision. "Go to hell! Monster!" the woman roared and launched a decisive charge. As the saying goes, it is better to start first. In battle, the attacking side always has the initiative and can gain many advantages. As long as the defensive side makes a little mistake, it will cause irreparable consequences. Unfortunately, this set of rules obviously does not apply to shadow. The skin on his body was just like armor. When ordinary weapons were cut down, they left at most a white mark, which was basically less than the body wrapped under the skin. After several attacks, the woman finally realized the insurmountable gap between herself and the other party, stopped the attack with a decadent face, put the weapon on her neck and stabbed it without thinking. Needless to ask, she wants to use suicide to relieve the next pain and suffering. In some special moments, death is not only the end of life, but also a kind of liberation. But before the sharp blade with cold light stabbed down, the shadow suddenly rushed forward at a speed that could not be distinguished by the naked eye, grabbed the weapon, threw it away, and said with a grim smile: "You want to commit suicide? Delusion! This is my hunting, and you are my prey. You are not qualified to commit suicide before you get my permission. Now, it''s time to start the final ceremony. Don''t worry, I''ll get rid of your remaining companions in a short time." "No!!!!!!!!!!!" With the scream of tearing heart and lungs echoing in the dark, terrible things finally happened. Hearing this sound, the other three survivors, without exception, gathered their strength again and ran all the way, fearing that they would become the next victim. But they didn''t notice it at all. In fact, there was not only one shadow, but one behind each of them. The escape plan lasted less than 20 minutes from the beginning to the end, and the whole adventure team was destroyed. After their bloody bodies were dragged together for burial, these monsters who had put on human skin had sat around and began to communicate with each other in a very special way. After a while, they used the tools and weapons left by the adventure team to completely disguise themselves, and even set up a small camp to wait for the next batch of victims Chapter 1076 "A perfect hunt, didn''t you? When you created these monsters, did you consider that they could evolve from beasts that only know how to kill to monsters with complex thinking and strong ability of camouflage and deception?" Located on the top floor of the magic tower, Ellens asked with a smile while staring at the influence transmitted by the magic mirror. Needless to ask, he is full of curiosity about the Skinner, and even feels that this life is more advanced than himself. He does not need to spend a lot of time and energy to learn, nor do he need to accumulate experience bit by bit. As long as he devours the soul of the target and puts on each other''s skin, he can immediately obtain all memory, experience and knowledge. Sitting on the throne, Zhang Cheng dragged his chin with one hand and replied carelessly: "It is indeed a perfect hunting. However, you don''t need to be envious. Although the learning speed of skinners is unmatched by any race, they have a fatal defect, that is, they can only imitate and can''t create. You should understand that species without creativity have no future." "I see." Allen nodded thoughtfully, but soon couldn''t help asking, "since there is no future, why do you create them?" "There''s no special reason. I just want to make a try. Now it seems that they don''t disappoint me. At least they can eliminate a large number of unqualified guys and let those real adventurers enter the entrance to the underground." after that, Zhang Cheng raised his arm and waved. The magic mirror, which was still presenting images, stopped working and instantly returned to its normal appearance. There is no doubt that his mind has long been out of these little games used to pass the time, so he doesn''t seem interested at all. But unfortunately, Allen was obviously unaware of this and still exclaimed excitedly: "it''s incredible! Just one attempt, you created such a powerful and interesting monster, which is simply the legendary creator who surpasses the gods. It''s my supreme honor to serve such a great existence as you." "No, young man. It''s not easy to create life, but it''s not as complicated and difficult as you think. First of all, you need to understand the essence of life and find out what are the preconditions that play a decisive role in the process of creation. Second, you need to solve technical problems. Finally, you need to have your own ideas instead of blindly imitating. Finish Actually, creating life is not achieved overnight, nor is it the craftsmen in the workshop who produce goods. On the contrary, it is an art that is constantly changing and full of surprises. You will realize the feeling of constant surprises when you really understand it. "Zhang Cheng casually explained his experience of creating life to young people. You know, creating an intelligent race is not too difficult for many powerful creatures. The real difficulty is to create a species that is incomparably powerful and full of infinite potential in the future. But on this remote and backward planet, monsters like skinners are strong enough. There is no need to exaggerate. Otherwise, the game will lose fun because of the large gap in strength. In his eyes, the real adventure should be to encounter powerful but not invincible enemies or monsters. The Skinner is just such a guard who looks very powerful on the surface, but has several obvious defects. Unfortunately, the members of the adventure team were frightened and didn''t pay attention to the hints of deliberately staying. Eventually, the whole army was destroyed and none of them could escape. "Do you mean... I can be the creator too?!" Ellen began to tremble excitedly, and a hot flame burst out of her eyes. Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "Of course! You can find books on this subject on bookshelf 634 of the library. But I would like to remind you not to be too obsessed, or you will soon encounter your first failure. Creating life, especially creating an ethnic group that can be controlled by yourself, requires repeated and strict experiments. The greatest feature of intelligent life is its independence Personality and thinking ability, they will not blindly worship their creators for a long time, and even more seriously, they will produce fierce resistance and try to kill the creators to prove that they are special. I don''t want to see you killed by the species created by yourself one day, which is the greatest sorrow of the Creator. " "Please rest assured that I would rather destroy the lives I created myself than allow them to resist. Strength! As long as there is enough strength, any resistance is futile." Ellen clenched her fist and responded decisively. "Hehe, you''re right. To become a creator, you first need to have overwhelming absolute power. If there is anything absolute in this world, it must be power. Only power will not deceive you, and only power will never betray. No matter what happens in the future, it will be your strongest backing. Friends can betray, allies can betray and relatives People can abandon, but strength will accompany you to the end of your life. Go, my servant, do whatever you want. I want to see how far you can go. " When saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s tone revealed a strong hint. He could feel that as the power of chaos began to take root and sprout in the mortal''s body, the other party''s life form had changed, like a galloping carriage running towards a road of no return. No one knows what will happen to the youth in the future, but one thing is certain that he will eventually become less and less like his original self, whether in thought or soul. "Thank you for your generosity and kindness! I swear, I won''t let you down." Allen touched his chest with one hand, bent down and bowed deeply. He was so excited at the moment that he ignored the fleeting thoughts in Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Soon, he left the top of the tower, returned to the library below, and began to read books on creating life. After a while, he was trapped in it. As a caster, he knew for the first time that there were so many and complex information hidden inside the seemingly simple life. Many professional terms are very difficult to read even through magic. Some words have to be repeated dozens of times to barely understand their meaning. But instead of being discouraged, Allen became very excited. Because he felt that such raw and difficult knowledge was in line with the technology of creating life. He didn''t understand that he had unknowingly become an experiment Chapter 1077 When the adventurers came to the entrance of the ruins one after another to fight with the disguised skinners, as far as the capital of the Principality of Bock, viria was sitting in the hall of the castle palace, overlooking the old man kneeling in front of him, his wife and four sequential heirs. There is no doubt that this man is no one else, but the Archduke of Sith II who has just experienced a terrible white. Because he didn''t go to the battlefield in person, he still hasn''t figured out how the army he sent was completely destroyed, and even a informer couldn''t escape back. Of course, there is no point in discussing these at the moment. His only hope is that the other party can be kind and do not brutally execute his family. The rest is meaningless, whether it is confiscation of property or exile to remote overseas islands for the rest of his life. As long as you live, there is hope. If you live, you can inherit your family and noble blood surnames, and even restore your country one day in the future. "Archduke, if I remember correctly, it seems that you were given a chance to surrender before the war, but you didn''t cherish it. Tell me, do you regret at this moment?" Victoria raised her head and looked into each other''s eyes while fiddling with the gorgeous Queen''s dress, trying to find a trace of reluctance and resentment. Unfortunately, far from showing even the slightest hostility, Sith II directly gave a big gift and replied with a wry smile: "Sorry, your majesty, arrogance and stupidity have made me make unforgivable mistakes. As a price, I am willing to give up my territory and title and transfer the name of Archduke to you. From today on, you and your descendants are the legitimate rulers of this country. As a loser, I have only one small request, that is, please let go of my family." "What about yourself?" asked villea with interest. "Me?" Archduke Sith II sighed helplessly. "I''m afraid I can''t escape this disaster. After all, before the war broke out, you announced that you only gave me two ways, one is unconditional surrender and the other is death. Since I chose the latter, I naturally have to be responsible for my choice. What''s more, you need to prove to the world that you are a monarch who does what you say. Only in this way can you win what you want There is respect and fear. " Hearing these words, Victoria finally couldn''t help smiling: "It seems that you are much smarter than the rumor. You are also better at finding your own place in a complex environment. You are responsible for more than 50% of the principality''s status today. Unfortunately, you have made a fatal mistake, that is, you accidentally become my enemy. Although from a personal point of view, I am willing to let you live Lu, but as you said, sometimes the monarch should not put personal feelings into military and government affairs. Therefore, you must die and will be executed to prove that I am a queen who does what I say. Only in this way, those potential enemies will be afraid and dare not easily ignore what I said. But I won''t kill your relatives and family If we kill them, we will give them a boat to keep them away from their motherland. " After getting the result he wanted, Archduke Sith II immediately saluted again: "Thank you very much! Although you are still very young and almost younger than my daughter, I have felt all the qualities of a wise monarch from you. But please be careful. The existing countries on this continent will never want an unmatched overlord. They will secretly connect and attack you and your country." "Hehe, let them come. I will prove with practical actions that any conspiracy will dissipate as quickly as the fog in the sun in the face of absolute power." Vilia pursed her mouth, and her tone was full of playfulness. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, this is a kind of self-confidence and a confident performance. But only she understood that she was just a puppet placed on the front desk, a string puppet and an agent. Those who want to defeat her simply don''t know how terrible the enemy they really face is. It''s terrible enough to rival or even surpass the gods. ¡­¡­ With the end of the brief conversation between the winners and losers, Sith II''s family was immediately sent to a ship, while he himself was under house arrest and announced the date of execution. Without any disguise, Victoria just wanted to prove to all the countries around her that she was a difficult enemy with a bloody head. Only in this way can she have enough time to integrate the internal and eliminate those potential hidden dangers. As a saying goes, war is the most perfect means to transfer contradictions. As long as we can ensure victory, we can obtain unimaginable personal prestige and public support, so as to promote a series of reforms or complete centralization of power. Obviously, compared with Kerwin, who has the attribute of tyrant, Vilia belongs to the kind of relatively benevolent ruler and doesn''t like to use violence to achieve his purpose. If she could not disobey the orders given by her master, she would never lead her country on the road of external expansion. Looking at the piles of urgent documents on the table that need to be handled immediately, Victoria couldn''t help holding her forehead and complaining, "my God! When will it be finished? I feel that if it goes on like this, I will be exhausted in a few years at most." "Ha ha ha! Honey, I think you should start trying to cultivate some trusted men to help handle official affairs. The responsibility and virtue of the monarch is never to do it yourself, but to select those who are loyal and capable to help manage the country." isolt, who arranged when to enter the room, laughed and gave advice. The old man who just came out of the magic tower library exudes strong energy fluctuations all over his body, which is as dazzling as the sun in the eyes of experts. Even ordinary people can feel part of his strength. "You are..." Victoria obviously has a little magic talent, and the whole person stared in surprise. "Ah! I went to a hall full of knowledge not long ago and learned new magic knowledge." Isolde''s old face was filled with a happy and happy smile. Although he only read less than one ten thousandth of the books in the library this time, he still felt that he had surpassed 99% of the casters on the continent. As long as he got another chance, he could even pry into the mystery of death, so as to greatly prolong his life with the power of magic. Chapter 1078 "Congratulations! It seems that you have got what you want, haven''t you?" Victoria stamped the seal under a centimeter and threw it to the maid nearby. Although as the supreme ruler of a country, her experience is still very young, she has gradually become a bit of a monarch. Especially after the complete occupation and annexation of a neighboring country, people around her have a certain awe for her, rather than an inexplicable contempt at the bottom of their hearts, although they obey on the surface, thinking that a young princess has no prestige and is unable to manage a shaky country. Isorte was undoubtedly aware of this, immediately restrained his attitude, stroked his chest with one hand and bowed slightly: "yes, your majesty. But I also want to congratulate you. You have completed the goal of the first stage. I believe the master will be very happy to hear this news. Maybe your position in his mind will be greatly improved, or even surpass Kelvin." "Are you sarcastic? Maybe we all have an identity that makes ordinary people envy or even awe, but we are actually just servants of the master. It is estimated that in his eyes, you and I are no different from insects that can be trampled to death at any time." As she said this, there was a self mockery on her face. There is no doubt that she has a very clear understanding of her current situation and knows what the truth is hidden behind countless illusions. She is not complacent because she has won a small victory. To some extent, she is obviously much better than Kelvin in self-restraint. "Ha ha! I''m very glad that you can understand this. But don''t lose heart. At least the master is generous and he will give us servants enough rewards. Look at me and Ellen, you will find that he is not interested in worldly wealth, power and power. But for us, these things are extremely valuable and even worth using life as a reward Bet. "Isolde laughed and said what he really thought. Life? For an old man, he knows very well that he won''t live long, so it''s a sure thing to gamble with his little life left in exchange for a way to prolong his life and even escape death. But viria is just the opposite. She also has beautiful youth and noble princess status. If she is not desperate, she will not choose to become an agent to bring killing, destruction and destruction to the whole world. "You''re right! The master is indeed generous. I never deny this, but you can''t ignore his strength and danger. I''m not even sure what''s hidden under his appearance very similar to ours." As she spoke, viria stood up on the gem inlaid seat, took the initiative to go to the balcony and looked down at the most prosperous city in the principality. Although her army has basically completed its control of the country, I don''t know why, a strong unease always hangs over her heart like a dark cloud. "Stop your curiosity and don''t try to find out any secrets about the master. It''s not good for you or me. Remember, the master needs you not because of your identity, status, beauty or anything else, but because he hates trouble and doesn''t want to waste too much time and energy on these trivial things. If one day you do something you shouldn''t do , please refer to Kelvin''s fate. As chess pieces, no one is irreplaceable. "Isolde issued a meaningful warning. He was also young and knew that young people would be stupid at some time, would be influenced by the so-called sense of justice, responsibility and morality, and finally act against themselves on impulse. But as they grow older, these young people will one day understand that there is no justice in the world and that all is not profit. Those seemingly just acts, without exception, hide a lot of dirty activities. As a saying goes, interest generates motivation, motivation generates ideas, ideas generate behavior, and behavior will lead to interest disputes, and then form an infinite cycle. Almost everyone''s every move revolves around interests. Victoria was not a fool. Knowing that the old man in front of her was not joking, she quickly nodded gently: "Of course! I won''t be an idiot to touch the red line. Well, without talking about these disappointing things, let''s talk about what we should do next. Here are the diplomatic letters sent by countries around us in recent days, including three love letters and marriage invitations. What do you think I should do?" After that, she threw several opened beliefs on the table, and her tone was full of mockery. As a young and beautiful woman and a powerful Queen, she naturally doesn''t understand what these love letters and marriage invitations are for. On the one hand, those monarchs hope to test the attitude of the Kingdom and the next trend in this way, so as to make corresponding preparations. On the other hand, they covet their beauty and powerful weapons, and are eager to use this way to place spies and steal detailed production methods. Isorte took it over, glanced at it, lit it and threw it down from the balcony: "they are afraid! But they should also be afraid! Ignore it and continue to do what you should do. These guys who are used to playing tricks will never understand that small actions can not change the overall situation under the great power of their master." "Oh? You mean..." villea seemed to realize something, and a happy light flashed in her eyes. "You guessed right! The master asked me to bring a new army, an army you can never imagine. With them, all threats are not a problem." said isorte, taking out a scroll and activating the magic stored in it. Next second! A huge teleportation gate was opened! On the other side of the door, there is a space completely composed of darkness, and the deepest part of the space is densely filled with human beings flashing silver faint light. They seem to have no entity, but they hold one magic weapon after another in their hands, and they can feel its powerful power even far away. Viria approached the portal carefully, pointed to the front one and asked, "is this an army of ghosts?" "Ghost? No! No! No!" isorte smiled and shook his head. "They are special lives created by soul and death. They are a kind of creatures between entity and spirit, and can transform freely between two forms. Do you know what this means? It means that ordinary weapons can''t do even a little damage to them. My queen, you now have an army that can hardly be killed." Chapter 1079 Just when Victoria was ecstatic about the sudden army, far away in the magic tower in the deep forest, Zhang Cheng was sitting face to face with Gru from a distance at a table. Because no one spoke, the atmosphere seemed a little depressed. After several minutes, Gru, who looked like a beetle, sighed slightly and asked in a slightly tired voice, "when are you going to leave the planet and go where you should go?" "What is the place I should go?" Zhang Cheng asked carelessly. "You should know what I mean. In the current chaotic and complex situation, you''d better stay in a relatively safe place rather than act alone. You know that your position has been known by many masters, and no one knows what dangerous actions they will take." Gru''s tone is strongly warning. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng was obviously not interested in this proposal and shook his head with a sneer: "Danger? Do you think I can ensure safety when I leave this planet? No! In terms of the relationship between motivation and behavior, as long as the motivation does not disappear, the danger will always exist. I am never afraid of danger, and I will not choose to give in. I will stay and continue to complete the experiment and the little game with you. Nothing can stop me unless the death general Do what you want to do. " "Well, it seems that you are more stubborn than I thought. But please don''t forget that you are still very weak. If you encounter a sudden attack, you''d better turn around and run away immediately instead of fighting with a powerful opponent." With these words, Gru stood up and chose to leave. Because he understands that the master is the guy standing at the top of the evolution of life in the universe, no one will think he is wrong and others are right. On the contrary, they often think that they are absolutely right and others are absolutely wrong. Therefore, when trying to dissuade a master from giving up his original plan, the probability of success is basically equal to zero. Gru doesn''t want to waste time. Instead of wasting time here, he might as well start elsewhere to reduce the risk as much as possible and ensure that the advantages of his own camp will not be lost. Feeling that the powerful power belonging to the other party had disappeared from the three-dimensional universe, Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "escape? That''s not my style. What''s more, I have a card that no one knows. A card that can frighten everyone..." The voice just fell! Suddenly there was a knock on the door, followed by Ellen''s excited voice through the crack of the door: "master, I have caught the evidence of Kelvin''s betrayal!" "Oh? Come in and tell me what evidence you found." Zhang Cheng responded carelessly. To tell the truth, he didn''t have much interest in the intrigue between his servants, but just had an attitude of watching monkey play. After all, one of the core essence of the existence of intelligent life is competition. The weak are eliminated through fierce and cruel competition, and then the stronger adaptability continues to evolve towards a higher level. If a race eliminates competition internally and even provides a lot of welfare to the weak to ensure that it can live and reproduce well, it will not be long before this race will fall into endless chaos or even retrogression because it violates the most basic law of life. "Please look! This is the letter he secretly exchanged with the senior officials of several countries around him. They seem to be planning another agent to support you." Ellens said, taking out a thick pile of letters from his pocket. Needless to ask, he stole these letters from each other through magic. In order to make Kelvin pay a heavy price, he is deliberately trying to get rid of this annoying enemy at one time. "Hehe, that''s all?" Zhang Cheng took it, glanced at it and threw it aside. "Isn''t that enough?" Allen subconsciously frowned, his tone revealing doubt and confusion. In his eyes, such a move of contacting or even forming an alliance with other forces behind his master''s back is undoubtedly 100% betrayal and should be immediately arrested and sentenced to death. But Zhang Cheng replied carelessly: "No, of course not. It seems that you don''t quite understand my intention, and you also can''t understand the experiment I''m doing. In fact, who Kelvin forms an alliance with and who he is an enemy has no impact on my plan. As long as he continues to expand around and maintain insatiable ambition and desire, he is a good and useful chess piece. In contrast, I''m more worried The queen who has just ascended the throne has not abandoned her kindness and sense of responsibility. She may try to disobey my orders sometime. " "So you don''t mind Kerwin''s actions at all?" the young man seemed to understand something, and a gloomy expression appeared on his face. "Hehe, why should I care? Can he threaten me? Is he qualified to be my enemy? No, No. he is just an ambitious man who grew up under my gift, a tyrant who yearns for more power, land and wealth. I can crush him like a worm at any time if I want. Do you think he can maintain his rank by violence and intimidation If one day he dies suddenly, how long will the whole force last? Believe me, then you will see a magnificent uprising and rebellion. "Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. Indeed, tyranny can be sustained as long as it is not stupid and dares to kill all those who challenge their rights, whether the number is hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands. This has been proved in some countries on earth, especially the Spanish dictator Francisco Franco, who has entered the 20th century, is simply the best example of all tyrants. He proved with practical actions that no matter how much internal and external pressure is and how many people want to oust themselves, as long as they firmly grasp the violent institutions, all violent and nonviolent resistance will dissipate like the fog in the sun. But one fatal drawback of tyranny is that it can hardly be passed on to future generations. The reason why tyrants are tyrants is that they have enough prestige to make the violent organs obey their will, but their successors often lack such prestige, let alone subdue those meritorious elders. Therefore, once the tyrant dies, the regime he established will collapse rapidly, either causing internal scuffle and power struggle, or the bottom people who have been oppressed for a long time will take this opportunity to resist. In short, tyranny needs a strong leader to maintain, rather than relying on seemingly powerful forces Chapter 1080 "I''m terribly sorry... It was my stupidity and ignorance that caused you trouble." Ellens bent down and bowed deeply. Obviously, he never dreamed that his master didn''t care about those private moves, let alone fear of betrayal. It''s funny that his deliberate behavior is like a clown or idiot doing what he thinks is smart. But actually? All the plans eventually came to naught. They didn''t hurt the enemy at all. On the contrary, they looked so low-level. ashamed! Angry! Anger! All kinds of intense emotions continue to devour what is called self-esteem and shame. Feeling the complicated and contradictory thoughts in the youth''s mind at this moment, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and comforting: "You don''t have to apologize. I never care about these small things, or even my subordinates'' mistakes. But one thing, I''m only allowed to make every mistake once. If there is a second time, I''ll choose to abandon it directly. Making mistakes is not terrible. What''s terrible is that I can''t learn from mistakes." "Please rest assured that I will learn enough from this mistake," said Allen, with his head down and gnashing his teeth. Nothing can make a young man feel an unforgettable shame than an outright failure, which will also arouse their subconscious competitiveness and desire to use their next success to recover everything they have lost. "Very good! Then continue to do what you should do. Remember, I have high expectations for you. Don''t disappoint me, otherwise..." Zhang Cheng deliberately delayed a long tone and didn''t say the second half of the sentence. But the implication is self-evident. "I swear by my life and soul that I will never let you down." after that, Ellens took a deep breath and turned away quickly. Watching the young man''s fading back, Zhang Cheng took out a piece of paper from the table, quickly wrote a series of words about the world on it, then lit it and threw it out of the window. moment The burning paper suddenly turned into a flaming Firebird, flew into the sky and made rapid progress towards the West. After finishing this, he said to himself expressionless: "it''s time to speed up the progress and ensure that the whole plan can be completed before the crisis comes. I hate to be disturbed and what accidents happen..." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng raised his hand and tore space, allowing himself to easily cross time and space and appear in the center of the wasteland pregnant with chaotic seeds. "Fear, despair, death, resentment, pain..." "I didn''t expect that after such a short time, this force has begun to thrive and begin to affect the surrounding animals and plants. Before long, a consciousness, a chaotic consciousness will be born on this planet." With a meaningful whisper, he gently cut his fingers and let the blood emitting black light drip on the land. Just a drop! The remaining grievances of the whole wasteland howled like crazy! That terrible sound even killed all living creatures within dozens of kilometers! But when the deadly scream stopped, these grievances plunged into the soil, quickly turned into an unknown substance, and finally gathered together. In about half an hour, an indescribable twisted tree directly broke through the ground and grew rapidly with the naked eye. It didn''t stop until all unknown substances were exhausted. It is so huge that the height of the bare trunk is more than 200 meters. The bark on the surface of the trunk is like a human face, which makes people feel creepy. What''s more, it will make a terrible sound after being touched. But the most interesting thing is that the crown above the trunk emits a positive energy full of light and heat. It is estimated that most people will feel an unprecedented absurdity and strangeness when they see this scene. Just as justice is born from evil, justice breeds evil. It has to be said that this weird tree is the perfect embodiment of chaos. When it inserts its roots into the core of the planet, it can immediately obtain a continuous supply of energy, and finally replace the planet itself and become the root of the world. At the same time, all life on this planet will be distorted uncontrollably and become more and more disordered, filled with countless phenomena that cannot be explained by common sense. "That''s perfect! You will be my most outstanding creation so far. Grow up quickly, and I look forward to seeing you return to what this planet will look like." With these words full of expectation, Zhang Cheng quickly disappeared in place. Less than five minutes after his front feet had left, a group of adventurers dressed up came out of the forest behind. When they saw the huge tree standing in the middle of the wasteland, the whole person seemed to be crazy. They stood in place one by one and dared not move. Because now, there is an extremely crazy voice echoing in everyone''s mind. Every time they repeat a sentence, these adventurers will feel that their thinking and logic are all in chaos, and their bodies begin to do some inexplicable actions out of control. Two muscular soldiers even pulled out their swords and began a desperate struggle, even if they were bleeding all over. Their eyes twinkled with madness and bloodthirsty light, and they simply regarded each other as immortal enemies. "Damn it! Get out of here! There''s something wrong with this tree!" the only guy in the team with a clear mind shouted a warning at his throat. Unfortunately, it was found too late. Before he could take a few steps, his own spiritual defense line was broken. He directly sat on the ground and laughed like crazy. He couldn''t stop it. Finally, he just died of a live smile. The other few were not much better. The two soldiers in the desperate struggle were seriously injured and fell in a pool of blood. They would lose too much blood and become a cold body in a few minutes at most. The remaining few people were either cutting their own flesh with a knife or crying and laughing nervously. As a result, not surprisingly, the adventurers died completely under the influence of the huge chaotic tree, and they didn''t even have a chance to report a letter. You should know that there have been wars here before, so many damaged weapons and armor have been left on the ground. Some scavengers and adventure teams will take great pains to come and recycle those things that can continue to be recycled, so as to make money to support their families. But now, no one or animal near here can expect to leave alive. Under the influence of chaotic forces, even gods will be trapped uncontrollably, not to mention mortals without resistance. The only thing they can do is to become victims under the control of chaos Chapter 1081 Feeding on the entire planet''s core, the chaos tree thrives at an incredible speed. Before long, its towering trunk attracted the curious eyes of countless people. Even several nearby countries began to become nervous and entrust adventurers or send search teams to investigate. As a result, without exception, all people entering the area will go crazy inexplicably, and some will become mysterious and keep saying something that normal people can''t understand. Only a few lucky people who were not too close managed to escape and told the client the facts they had seen with their own eyes. For a moment, all kinds of speculation and doomsday prophecies mushroomed, and even those priests who claimed to serve the gods stood up and made some remarks about faith, claiming that this was the God''s warning to mortals. In short, almost everyone is trying to profit from something they simply can''t understand. No one knows that this planet is undergoing an unprecedented upheaval. Once the chaos tree devours the whole planet, all life on this planet will change irreversibly. Unfortunately, so far, no one has really paid attention to it, just regarded it as a potential threat. After all, the place where the chaos tree grows is neither a transportation hub nor an important town. It is just a deserted wasteland. For this worthless land, basically no national high-level will care. ¡­¡­ "It seems that focusing only on short-term interests is a common problem of almost all intelligent life. I really overestimate that even things such as the tree of chaos can be ignored, which is enough to destroy a planet." Zhang Cheng looked at the picture sent back by the magic mirror, touched his chin and muttered to himself. He originally thought that when the tree took root and sprouted, it would lead to a very fierce reaction, but interestingly, after confirming that the danger would not spread around for the time being, several neighboring countries chose to turn a blind eye. So short-sighted! Such self deception! It''s just like human beings on earth. However, there is also an advantage, that is, he can save all the means he had prepared, and let the tree of chaos unknowingly complete the transformation. When the natives on this planet react, I''m afraid it''s too late to save their tragic future. At that time, a generation, even several generations, will fall into endless pain and despair until their offspring gradually adapt to the new environment and become part of chaos from body to soul. As a saying goes, environmental change is the most deadly. It is enough to make one ethnic group disappear completely, or to become another ethnic group from its roots. According to the inevitable result of biological evolution, either adapt or eliminate, there is no third option. In addition, the most basic instinct of biology is to ensure that the race can survive and reproduce, so self destruction will never be the choice of most ordinary middle and lower class people. This means that no matter how bad the living environment is. They will try their best to keep their offspring alive. Unfortunately, they will never know that, to some extent, their offspring are no longer the same as themselves, but a different kind of creature. It is obviously not easy to transform a planet completely dominated by chaos. It not only takes a lot of energy, but also ensures that the whole process will not be interrupted by external forces. After all, although the tree of chaos is a giant that can hardly be destroyed in the eyes of ordinary people, there are too many powerful individuals in the vast universe to threaten its growth. Zhang Cheng doesn''t want anything to interrupt this process, doesn''t allow anything to interrupt the whole plan, and doesn''t allow the growth of the chaotic tree to be interrupted, so he won''t choose to leave anyway. Just as he silently watched the chaotic tree absorb the energy inside the planet and thrive, Kelvin had quietly left his territory, disguised as a businessman, and came to a small border town in a neighboring country with several loyal men. During the recent frequent wars, we can see many newly transferred troops and countless fortifications under construction. There is no smile on people''s faces, let alone the so-called happiness. Some people are nervous, panic and uneasy. If they didn''t have enough money, they might have fled this place and went to big cities that are relatively safe. "Interesting! Here is preparing for the coming war. I just don''t know whether the enemy they are going to deal with is me or the queen who made great moves soon after she became king." Kelvin muttered with a sneer. There is no doubt that the atmosphere suits his taste very much. Because if it is to deal with Vilia, it means that he will get a good ally. At least he can throw it out at the critical moment as cannon fodder and victims. But if we are prepared to deal with him, it means that his strength has been recognized by the surrounding countries. Announcing the coronation and accession to the throne and establishing a country should not suffer too much resistance. "My Lord, I suggest you be careful. Anyway, this is not our sphere of influence. If they choose to betray you, an assassination may break out." Baron kellenster, who is inseparable behind him, whispered. Kelvin waved his hand carelessly: "Relax, my Baron, those rats hiding in the dark don''t have the courage at all. Remember, although conspiracy can have unexpected effects many times, it is still power, absolute power that ultimately determines the relationship between the two sides. As long as I am strong enough, all guys who want to launch assassination will bear the risk of failure." "I never doubt your judgment. But the problem is that not everyone in the world can remain rational, and there are many arrogant and self righteous idiots. In my experience, their behavior is often unpredictable." Baron kellenster explained, staring around with two eyes. His hand has never left the hilt of the sword. In case of an emergency, he can pull out his weapons in a second at most and stop all the rushing enemies. "Hum! Don''t expect. I''m not as fragile as you think. Let''s go. Don''t let the guy who invited us wait too long. They don''t have much patience." After that, Kelvin tightened his hood to cover his face, hurried into a dark alley, kicked away the beggars trying to get together for money, and went into an insignificant tavern around the corne Chapter 1082 Similar to most pubs in the slums, it is also filled with all kinds of pungent sour smell, and the cheap perfume smell of women in special service industries. Those drunkards who have little money are crazy drinking bad wine added with unknown things in their mouth. Others are drunk. They throw up in the corner from time to time and turn around to talk and laugh with other drunkards. In the dark corridor, there are even two or three pairs of men and women who have negotiated a good price. They are hugging each other and doing some healthy sports. It can be said that anyone with a little identity will never allow himself to enter such a rubbish place. But interestingly, there are several guys who are out of tune with the surrounding environment on the second floor of the tavern. In particular, the man with beard in the head exudes an upper atmosphere all over his body, so that even rogue gangsters who like to make trouble don''t dare to get close easily. As for the reason, it was very simple. Next to him, there was a hand cut off on the ground, lying on the ground with dazzling red blood. According to the amount of bleeding and the medical and health conditions enjoyed by the bottom residents of the world, the possibility of surviving will never exceed 10%. After carefully observing these people, Kelvin stepped closer, smiled and said, "good evening, dear friends. If I guessed right, you should be waiting for someone, aren''t you?" "That''s right! We''re waiting for you, and it''s you." the bearded man slightly opened his hood and showed a slightly old but dignified face. He is no one else, but the Supreme Master of the land under his feet. He is known as king Harrison, the lion of OROS. I''m afraid the whole continent will not think that a powerful monarch with great prestige and great achievements who once led his country to open up territory will meet privately with a notorious tyrant in a tavern in a slum. "Good afternoon, your majesty. It''s a great honor to be recognized by you. I''m afraid there are few monarchs in this continent that you can see." Kelvin sat down, picked up his glass and drank all the wine. I don''t know why, he obviously received strict etiquette training, but at this moment he put on a rude appearance, which made a female guard frown. But Harrison didn''t care. He nodded with a smile: "You''re right. I''m a proud man and also a stern and harsh king. In my eyes, those mediocre monarchs who inherited their parents'' efforts to lay down the country don''t deserve to stand with me. But unlike you, I''m also surprised and frightened by your surging ambition. Besides you, the young queen is also a very powerful figure, who can''t believe it Can forcibly save the country from the brink of extinction. " "Are you praising me?" Kelvin put down his glass and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. "Praise? No! I''m just stating a fact. You and she threaten me, and the threat is not small. Of course, her threat is a little greater than you. After all, the power of that weapon has been proved on the battlefield, and I really can''t think of any way to resist such a terrible thing. What, are you interested in working with me to find a way I know that you have always been eager to change your humble origin, so as long as you agree, I am willing to marry my beloved daughter to you as a wife, and even support you to be crowned king. " The wily Harrison turned his eyes to the young and beautiful women around him, calmly offered the conditions, and showed an undisguised temptation between the lines. In contrast, the young girl with long blond hair and silver decorative rather than practical armor had a livid face and her eyes burst out anger enough to devour people. Needless to ask, she didn''t get any information in advance, let alone that the purpose of her trip was to get married. Of course, the most important thing is not marriage, but that the marriage object does not accord with her inner vision for her husband. Although Kelvin is not ugly, he is not good-looking. At most, he can only be regarded as a middle and lower level. In addition, his greedy, lustful and unscrupulous behavior for power doesn''t seem to be a person worth trusting for life. Unfortunately, as a princess of the royal family, she simply can not have the right to freely choose marriage. The only value is to marry a person with courting value when her father needs it, and offer her youth and beauty in exchange for an alliance with each other. "Are you going to marry the princess to me?!" Kelvin raised his eyebrows in surprise and glanced at the princess who was a little out of control. Harrison nodded seriously and responded calmly: "Yes! As long as you agree to marry my daughter and establish the first born baby boy as the heir, I will fulfill all my commitments. From then on, your country will be closely linked with my country, whether by blood, politics and military. I believe you should understand what it means once you have my support?" Kelvin smiled and sighed: "How can I not know! You are the lion of oroth. You defeated the Three Kingdoms by yourself. You attacked them together, even defeated them, took a large area of land from them, and finally turned it into your own vassal. Your political and military achievements are like a textbook for kings. I have been working hard for you and can help you Getting your favor is definitely the happiest thing in my life. " "Ha ha ha! You''re good at talking! So what''s your answer?" Harrison''s eyes revealed strong expectation. It is estimated that in his opinion, the probability of the other party choosing the same is almost 100%, and there is no reason to refuse. "I am sorry, my answer is to refuse. Because your promise seems to have taken a big advantage, but you actually put your hand in my inner part. I am a very sensitive person. I will never allow anyone to share it. The princess may be young and beautiful, giving away the temptation that men can not refuse, but the temptation of right is even greater for me. When I die one day, I will be very happy to marry your daughter, but as long as you are alive, I will not marry you. That is equivalent to letting you hold a dagger in my heart. " When he said these words, Kerwin didn''t hesitate or hesitate at all. At the same time, he exuded the cruelty and tyranny of the tyrant Chapter 1083 The court is always a place full of conspiracy and calculation. Especially in this continent with blood lineage and feudal system as the main ruling structure, wives can often enjoy part of the rights from their sons and husbands. Some powerful women can also seize power and financial power from their sons and husbands, and eventually turn the former into their own puppets or string puppets, while others are more direct, abolishing their husbands and sons and stepping on the stage in person. Especially when the wife''s family has great political influence or comes from the royal family of a powerful country, the probability of this kind of situation is almost more than 50%. To some extent, marriage is not only a political and military alliance, but also a game between two allies. Finally, the dominant party even has the opportunity to annex the weak party. However, in the eyes of most nobles, this kind of merging of blood and blood is acceptable. However, it is a pity that Kelvin, who is ambitious and born in a humble family, doesn''t want to be annexed at all, let alone part of his power. Because he knows very well that although he has an absolute and crushing advantage in the military, he is still too weak in the political aspect. Even if the people in the controlled areas do not recognize him as the actual ruler, he still insists on claiming to be the people of the kingdom. It is estimated that it will not be possible to reverse without a generation or two. In this environment, not to mention marrying a powerful monarch with a great reputation is tantamount to attracting wolves into the house. Although Kelvin doesn''t think a young princess can take much power from her, the problem is that there will be many guys who are still waiting and hesitating, preferring to be loyal to her rather than to themselves. Over time, the strength gathered around the legitimate wife will be more and more. No matter whether she has that idea or not, she will be forced to get involved in the power struggle. "Do you know what it means to refuse me?" Harrison narrowed his eyes and said a threat. He has not met anyone who dares to refuse him for a long time, whether the other party is a monarch or a general who has made great achievements under his command. "Why, are you going to lead the army to declare war on me? Or just verbally denounce me as a traitor and tyrant? No, you are a completely mercenary king and won''t do such stupid things. On the contrary, your greatest threat is Vilia, who has an orthodox and righteous name. No matter what, you will conclude a covenant with me. At least solve our common problems Before the same enemy, there will be no conflict between us. "Kelvin pursed his mouth slightly and showed a proud expression. This is the main reason why he is willing to come at great risk. Obviously, before finding out Zhang Cheng''s real idea, he doesn''t dare to act rashly. The only way is to find one that can be abandoned at any time. Or stab the cannon fodder in the back and complete the temptation for yourself. But Harrison didn''t know this. Instead, he felt that he was the leader and the dominant party. So he pondered for a moment and immediately pretended to laugh: "Ha ha! Good! Good! You are one of the few people in the world who dare to talk to me like this. I appreciate your ambition. But marriage is marriage. You must promise this before I can give you what you want. If you think it will be risky to marry my daughter, you can choose to get engaged first and hold the wedding when I''m dying. You know, there''s nothing like blood Pulse fusion can make people feel more at ease. " "Since you have all said this, wouldn''t it be unkind for me to refuse. Well, I agree with your request. Now, can we talk specifically about how you plan to deal with Victoria? After all, she is no longer the innocent Lord before, but an extremely dangerous opponent." Kelvin did not intend to dwell on this issue for too long and resolutely went straight to the point. As for marriage and what kind of woman to marry, he never cared from beginning to end. The opposite sex, for him, is not so much a partner as a tool to vent desire and reproduce, as long as it is beautiful and healthy enough. "I heard you once captured her? Why did you release her later?" Harrison did not directly give his plan, but took the initiative to ask a very key question. Needless to ask, like many people, he was curious about what had happened. A princess with the name of a vase suddenly changed herself overnight. He not only launched a coup to replace his father, but also annexed a nearby principality with lightning speed. "Sorry, this is a private matter between us. I can''t tell you in detail. You just need to know that she has been funded by a powerful existence. Fortunately, this powerful existence won''t directly intervene in the struggle between ordinary people, so you don''t need to worry too much about what trouble she will encounter after getting rid of Victoria." Kelvin gave the answer half true and half false. In fact, even he was not sure how Zhang Cheng would react if Vilia was killed or ousted. "Oh? You mean... There''s a mysterious guy hiding behind?" Harrison raised his eyebrows and looked into each other''s eyes, trying to find some unusual information. As an old hand in politics and conspiracy, it is not difficult to guess from his IQ that Kelvin has also been funded by this mysterious man to rise so rapidly. But the question is, why did the mysterious man choose to support the Kingdom on the verge of extinction? What happened between him and Kelvin? What kind of secret or conspiracy is hidden behind everything? Kelvin noticed this silent temptation and pretended to sigh helplessly: "Alas... I didn''t give you an accurate answer, but I can give you a little hint. He is different from us, let alone try to infer his motivation with his own thinking. In his eyes, all the rights, wealth, beauty and glory in the secular world are worthless." "It seems that you are very familiar with this mysterious man. I wonder if you can introduce me?" Harrison offered a request. "Hehe, you seem to have misunderstood something. You know? Neither I nor Vilia are qualified to ask him to do anything, but he directly gives us orders, and we should complete them to the letter. Otherwise... This man will pay for his arrogance and stupidity." As he said this, an imperceptible regret flashed through Kelvin''s eyes. He knew that the rise of Vilia was precisely because he was complacent and had the wrong idea, so isorte left him for fear of being accidentally implicated. Chapter 1084 Because Kelvin deliberately revealed a lot of internal information, Harrison finally agreed to conclude a covenant and give priority to Victoria, which seemed to be the most threatening. However, in exchange, the former must announce his engagement to his daughter and introduce himself to the mysterious man at the right time. It can be said that both sides feel that they have got what they want from this covenant. However, because of the information asymmetry, one party is unknowingly used by the other party. When Harrison and his entourage left the dirty tavern and came to the main road of the border town, the princess, who had always been very ugly, finally couldn''t help but ask, "father, are you really going to marry me to that dirty and ugly guy? Don''t forget, he is a shameless betrayer, with neither boastful honor nor historical precipitation." "Why, you despise him?" Harrison stopped and looked at his daughter with interest. "That''s right! I despise him! Spit on him! I''d rather go to the monastery and be a priest serving the gods than marry such rubbish." the princess didn''t hesitate to use strong tone words to express her deep anger and dissatisfaction. She always felt that her future husband, if not a handsome prince, at least a mature and stable king or Archduke, could give her the love and care she longed for. But the cruel reality broke all her fantasies and made her realize that the person she was going to marry was not only handsome, but also ferocious and ugly. She could almost be her own father in terms of age alone. Most importantly, the other party''s reputation has almost smelled to the extreme. At the thought of sharing a bed with such a person, or even spending the rest of her life, she has an impulse to commit suicide. Unfortunately, Harrison''s idea was just the opposite of his daughter''s. He explained with a smile: "No, honey, you only see the surface, not the essence. I admit that Kelvin''s appearance is not good-looking, but he is far from as bad as you describe. On the contrary, he rose from a remote town and is better than the monarchs of most countries now. He knows how to protect his rights. But it''s not that I put you The reason why I married him, my real purpose is to let you give birth to a legal heir for him, and then inherit all the land and property after his death. " "Do you want to use me to take everything he has? Just like you did to those two countries, let my son become a puppet?" the princess was obviously very angry, clenched her fist and stared at her father. She will never forget how her two sisters became victims of politics and how they could not even protect their sons. She could only watch them controlled and even have no freedom. What''s more terrible is that the only thing they can do in the future is obedience to the arrangement. Anyone who shows a little sense of resistance will be severely punished immediately. If he doesn''t know how to be funny, Harrison will never mind having an accident with his grandson and then changing to a more obedient one. Family affection, for a king who is determined to expand his territory and make achievements, has never been a necessity, but a seasoning for life. Nature is better, and it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t. Especially when the current one conflicts with the target, the first one to be sacrificed is family affection. "No, how could it be. I''m thinking about you. You know, Kelvin doesn''t have a huge family support, or even decent relatives. Once you marry him and give birth to a legal heir, you can get half of the land of the Kingdom and a crown. Believe me, you''ll understand me when you see his legendary army with your own eyes Good intentions. Besides, I''m very interested in the mysterious man he mentioned. " Harrison wisely avoided the sharpest part of the contradiction between the two and took the initiative to change the topic. As a person with very high EQ, he knows that he must not stimulate his daughter''s sensitive nerves at this time, but try to appease as much as possible to ensure that his plan will not happen. "Think for me? Ha! This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard in my life! When did you think for us? You just used us as tools, tools for you to achieve your ambition." the princess''s obvious burst out and ruthlessly broke through her father''s hypocritical mask. It was the first time she was so angry when she was growing up. At the same time, she also understood why none of her brothers and sisters thought this man was a qualified father. "Honey, calm down. I''m your father. Why don''t I think of my beloved daughter? But you children will inevitably enter a period of rebellion and can''t understand my good intentions. After all, nothing in the world is more important than power and wealth. All I do is help you get it." When he said these words, Harrison''s tone was full of sincerity, and his eyes showed the kindness that his father should have. But unfortunately, his acting skills did not deceive the young princess. The latter just sneered, and then turned away alone. Looking at her daughter''s fading back, Harrison couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "she''s not the first child to resist my decision, and I believe she won''t be the last. It doesn''t matter. I''ve been used to it for a long time. What do you say?" "Your Majesty, you''ve really gone too far this time. I don''t think it''s necessary to marry Kelvin. He doesn''t deserve royal blood, let alone a young and beautiful princess." an old guard whispered his opinion. "No, you don''t understand. Kelvin is not as simple as you think. I have a hunch that the mysterious man he just mentioned must be very, very powerful. If we establish friendship or covenant with each other, then we can become the supreme overlord on this continent. Think about it. When I give an order, no country dares to disobey, it will be What kind of Huihong great cause? " Harrison opened his arms and his eyes burst with longing. Similar to Kelvin, he is also a true careerist. The only difference is that he was born in a royal family, with noble blood and inheritance, so what he did would be no different from Kelvin. More interestingly, with the passage of time, he felt more and more that Kelvin was just another himself. Dealing with such people would make the powerful monarch feel inexplicably happy. Although it is difficult for him to describe his psychological feelings, he enjoys the whole process very much, as if he were looking at himself in the early years Chapter 1085 The marriage between the top nobles is always a matter worthy of everyone''s attention. Because this means a new covenant, the breaking of the existing balance and the redistribution of interests. Especially for a famous monarch like Harrison, who his daughter wants to marry is like a magnitude 12 earthquake, which quickly spread all over the surrounding countries. Although it was only an engagement, the object of marriage was Kerwin, a notorious tyrant recently. You know, more than 90% of the nobles don''t like this guy who starts a rebellion by undermining the existing order, and they don''t want their vassals to have similar ideas. Therefore, it is no accident that Kelvin has become the object of everyone''s spitting and cursing, but a kind of suppression of the challenger by the original vested interest groups. Unfortunately, the challenger''s hard power is so strong that they don''t dare to use force easily. They just stop at verbal condemnation. The bolder ones can secretly support the rebel organization and create a little confusion. In addition, no one dares to really stimulate the tyrant''s sensitive nerves, otherwise it will be himself. But interestingly, when the news reached the Kingdom, instead of being as flustered as those so-called "important ministers", Victoria couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha! He''s afraid! He''s afraid of me!" "Fear?" a court nobleman subconsciously frowned. He didn''t understand why the queen on the throne laughed and why he thought the damn traitor was afraid. "That''s right!" Victoria nodded confidently. "Kelvin is not the kind of guy who will choose to form an alliance with another careerist when he has the best advantage. On the contrary, his humble origin leads to the instability of his foundation. If it is not a last resort, he will never allow anyone to reach into his territory, let alone marriage. The lion of OROS is not an ordinary monarch, but anyone who is not an idiot can feel it, His strong desire to become the overlord of the mainland. " "Your Majesty, I need to remind you that if these two people marry, our neighboring countries may all change their attitude into hostility, and they will be isolated and helpless, whether in strategy or diplomacy." the court aristocrat solemnly said the result he was most worried about. After all, in his impression, the previous confrontation between countries is essentially a combination of military power and diplomacy. Although the military power of the kingdom is extremely powerful, even a little incredible, if diplomacy falls into passivity, it will inevitably lead to siege. But villea didn''t show a worried expression. She just responded carelessly: "alone? No, you don''t understand. They''re the ones who are alone." "I don''t understand what you mean..." the eyes of the court nobles were full of doubt and confusion. Not only him, but almost everyone in the hall reacted the same. "Don''t ask if you don''t understand! That will make you look silly! Remember, do what you should do and make decisions. Let the queen do it by herself." isolt scolded the other party mercilessly. "You..." The court nobles choked and blushed, but at the thought of the powerful magic power the old man had, he finally didn''t say the insulting words in the second half. But his restraint does not mean that the other side will exercise restraint. Isolde stood up and walked down the steps, with a faint light in his eyes that was not easy to detect. Next second! The court nobles felt a strong sense of oppression that could not be described in words. It was like they were stared at by a terrible dragon. The whole person immediately fell to his knees with a thump, trembling uncontrollably all over, and screamed loudly: "ah ah ah! Help! Somebody help me!" "Hum! What a cowardly idiot! Your majesty, I think you should change a consultant." a contemptuous smile appeared on the old man''s face. "Damn it! How dare you use magic against an aristocrat in this sacred place?" Seeing that his colleagues were humiliated, another man immediately stood up and tried to maintain the dignity and pride of the nobility. Since the new queen ascended the throne, their status and power have been getting worse day by day. At present, they only have the right to provide advice, and their inner dissatisfaction and resentment have been boiling for a long time. Had it not been for the loss of the largest dependent army, I am afraid it would have set off a rebellion, helped the original old king to the throne and restored to the ideal state of CO governance of the royal family and the great nobility. Of course, this practice can only stay in mind at present, and no one dares to really put it into practical action. And even if they had such an intention, the old king would not agree. Especially now that the kingdom is booming, it has begun to reverse its disadvantages and embark on the stage of history with a new attitude. "Magic? Why do you say I used magic? What''s the evidence? Framing is not a small crime. I even have good reason to invite you to duel." Isolde threatened meaningfully. He is not joking, but wants to really teach these nobles some lessons, so that they can understand that the times have changed, and they are no longer slow as before. It often takes generations of efforts to climb to a high position. On the contrary, in this era of drastic changes, as long as you have talent, you will soon be appreciated and promoted. Take the current kingdom as an example. In the war that broke out not long ago, a large number of civilian officers were promoted from the grass-roots level, while those aristocratic children with mixed qualifications and lack of ability were brutally eliminated, which disgraced many families. Before long, these officers will squeeze the living space of the aristocrats bit by bit, so as to achieve the goal of centralization and complete control of the whole country. Victoria read the book about how to centralize power and transform a country into a military Empire, so she didn''t stop the old man from humiliating the nobility. She held her chin in one hand and enjoyed the good play with great interest. In contrast, the nobles in the hall felt a strong chill. They are not fools. They understand how disadvantageous the current situation is for themselves. They also understand that the loss of this right will become more and more serious with the Queen''s reign. For a moment, the atmosphere began to become strange. Although no second nobleman spoke, they all stood behind the court nobles, including many dukes. Obviously, a sudden palace contradiction broke out at this special moment Chapter 1086 "What are you trying to do?" Isolde pursed his mouth, his eyes flashing dangerously. If he had encountered such a strong counterattack from aristocratic forces in the past, he would have chosen to retreat. Although most casters are powerful, they are far from invincible. As long as there is enough elite cannon fodder, they can still consume each other''s magic by virtue of the advantage of quantity, and finally capture or kill them. But now, he doesn''t care about the quantity. As long as he wants, he can raze the whole city at any time, not to mention the few guards and private troops left in the hands of the nobles. The only thing to worry about is how much negative impact it will have on the rule of the kingdom by killing so many nobles at once. In particular, the serious lack of qualified bureaucrats has always been the biggest problem in the world. It will take decades or even hundreds of years to slowly establish a perfect training system. Before that, nobles could not be replaced, and only they could maintain the stability of a country and ensure that there would be no frequent riots and turbulence. The aristocrats who monopolized knowledge and rights for a long time undoubtedly knew this, so they showed no fear for a long time. Some powerful aristocrats could even overhead the royal family, and finally send their offspring to the throne by means of poisoning, marriage, alliance and so on. It can be said that in the inherent cognition of nobles, they are the real masters of the world and the proud children of heaven. Even those temples with countless believers can not really threaten their status. But now, as the queen began to promote the commoners, they finally had an unprecedented sense of crisis. This sudden outbreak is not so much a dissatisfaction with the current political environment as a fear of the future that it will one day be replaced by a newly rising class. "What do we want to do? No! What do you want to do! From the day you enter the court, the Kingdom has been bleeding. Countless famous families who shed blood for this country have been humiliated and expelled, while those Dalits have stolen their positions. Is that fair? Just now, you have to defile the last dignity and glory of the nobility. We''ve had enough! If the Kingdom no longer needs the support of the nobility, please say it directly and we will leave by ourselves. " The court nobles standing in the middle of the hall undoubtedly felt the powerful power gathered, and the whole person immediately became tough. At the same time, they did not forget to look at the young queen on the throne. Obviously, the object of his demonstration was isorte on the surface, but in fact he was directly aimed at Vilia, who supported all this. "Oh? Leave? Are you going to give up your territory and title? How many people are willing to stand up and let me see." Victoria raised her finger and tapped the table gently, without even a little tension and panic in her tone. There is no doubt that in the face of the persecution of the nobles, she not only has no intention of making concessions, but wants to take this opportunity to deal with a group of the most restless guys and permanently deprive them of their titles and territories. Once these two things are lost, the nobility will lose its foundation and can no longer be called nobility. Perhaps the first generation or two can barely maintain the dignity of the nobility by virtue of various relatives, but it won''t be long before they will gradually be excluded from the circle and become ordinary people. As the queen showed an unprecedented tough attitude, the nobles in the hall immediately fell into a dilemma. On the one hand, they are not sure whether it is just intimidation or true. On the other hand, if it is true, do you want to give up the family property accumulated by several generations, or even more than ten or twenty generations of ancestors? Just when many nobles did not want to take great risks and continue to intensify the contradictions, the court nobleman suddenly stepped forward, bent down, bowed slightly, and said solemnly: "your majesty! I do! If you insist on supporting the kingdom into the abyss of eternal disaster, please allow me and my family to leave." "I''d love to!" "And me!" "If the kingdom is a noble kingdom again, I would rather be loyal to the monarchs of other countries." ¡­¡­ For a while, at least one-third of the people followed, clearly expressed their strong dissatisfaction, but two-thirds remained silent for the time being. In particular, those Dukes who still retain huge territories just look at the young queen who came to power through the coup and want to see what choice she will make. Whether to compromise with the nobles in exchange for national stability, or choose to take back their territory, even if it will lead to chaos and disorder in some parts of the country. As a saying goes, in this dangerous game, the front of the charge is always the cannon fodder that is bewitched and used, while the real main messenger always hides behind and calmly observes the situation until he confirms that he has a great chance to win. If they find that they cannot win, they will quickly adjust their strategies, reach an agreement with their opponents, or surrender directly and conditionally, and will never gamble all their lives. Admiring the crowd of people in front of him who thought they were large enough to make the monarch change his mind, villea smiled contemptuously and announced directly: "very good! Then I declare as the queen that your oath of allegiance to me has been lifted. I will give you a month to surrender your territory and leave the Kingdom." "What... What?!" the leading court nobleman stared, completely unable to believe the facts he heard. Not only him, but also the noisy hall was silent. Shock! fear! despair! Few people dare believe that the queen dares to brazenly clean up a third of the nobles in the court. Although their titles are generally not high, their political influence is not small at all. Many positions in the army are controlled by them from generation to generation. "Why, don''t you hear me clearly? Let me repeat it again. As Queen, I declare that from now on, your oath of allegiance to me has been lifted. I give you a month to pack up, hand over your title and land, and then go wherever you want. But if anyone still refuses to go after a month, don''t worry. I regard him as a rebel." Villea swept the wonderful expressions on the faces of the nobles under the throne and issued an ultimatum without thinking. In fact, as early as the end of the war, she began to plan how to clean up some nobles and make room for the civilians promoted. But who would have thought that before they could do it themselves, these stupid guys jumped out and presented a perfect excuse with both hands. You know, the nobles themselves proposed to leave the Kingdom, rather than her active expulsion, and there was no need to bear the corresponding political risk. Chapter 1087 There is no doubt that Vilia''s cold declaration in the main hall of the Royal Palace directly pushed those explosive nobles into a dead corner. After the meeting was dissolved, these guys who had been deprived of title and territory gathered in a villa and stared at each other with gloomy faces. After a full minute, the court nobleman who spoke in the palace took the lead in saying: "Dear Sirs, I believe you can see that the kingdom is no longer a kingdom jointly governed by nobles and royal families. Now the woman sitting on the throne is just a madwoman who came to power through a coup and a tyrant no different from the traitor Kelvin. Now, she is not even willing to give us the most basic respect and rights and wants to dig us out Our foundation. " "So? What exactly do you want to express?" another old man asked loudly and irritably. Obviously, he was worried about how to explain to his wife and children that he was no longer a noble and that the castle he had lived in for generations would be moved out within a month. Of course, he was not the only one who had such trouble. Almost every aristocrat present frowned. Up to now, I can''t believe that he lost almost everything overnight. "I mean! Since the kingdom is no longer our kingdom, we have no obligation to continue to protect it. Why not cooperate with its enemies?" the court nobles put forward their own ideas meaningfully. Conspiracy and betrayal are always closely linked with politics. Especially the aristocrats under the feudal system never had the concept of state. They did everything for their own family. The aristocrats at the junction of the two countries have long been used to constantly changing camps, loyal to whoever is strong, so as to ensure that their interests will not be damaged. When the old man heard this naked treason speech, he subconsciously frowned and tried in an uncertain tone, "who are you talking about? Or who bought you?" "AURUS lion, the great Harrison the great. I don''t know the answer. Can I satisfy you?" the court aristocrat pursed his lips and smiled proudly. "Harrison the great? He contacted you!" Next to him, another slightly younger nobleman suddenly stood up and became very excited. The court aristocrat nodded seriously: "yes! The great Harrison thought that our arrogant queen should be taught a lesson. To be exact, she was not worthy to sit on the throne and give orders, so she was ready to help the old king recover. What, who of you was interested in participating?" "I! If Harrison the great were the initiator, I would be willing to lose all my money." "Count me in!" "For a kingdom ruled by the royal family and the nobility!" "Come on, what are we going to do?" ¡­¡­ It has to be said that Harrison''s reputation and political prestige after decades of operation are reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. As soon as these nobles heard his name, they immediately beat chicken blood and ignored the powerful army in the hands of viria, as if no matter how powerful the opponent could be easily defeated with the help of the legendary monarch. But when they were discussing how to launch a rebellion, overthrow the queen with the support of Harrison and return to the former appearance of the Kingdom, they didn''t realize that their every move was monitored by magic. Villea looked at the virtual image and sound transmitted from the magic mirror and couldn''t help laughing: "what a disappointment! I thought they could make any interesting plans, but they were just treated as cannon fodder by others." "Don''t take it lightly! Harrison is different from ordinary monarchs. He has political influence and prestige that ordinary monarchs can''t compare at all. Look at these people. As soon as they hear Harrison''s name, they look like a different person." Isolde touched the beard on the bus and warned. "I understand! Harrison is indeed an outstanding emperor, even from the perspective of the enemy. But the problem is that the times have changed, and his means to win over the nobility are destined to be swept into the garbage of history. However, he has become an opponent, which makes me feel more excited than ever. I believe that as long as I defeat him, history will give me a great opportunity as a queen who came to power by coup High evaluation, isn''t it? " As she said this, Victoria''s eyes glowed with heat. As the saying goes, rights can change a person essentially. Although she was not enthusiastic about these before, now she is more eager than everyone. "Yes! You''re right! The times have changed! The master has brought change and leap to the world! Let''s work together to create a brilliant future. The lion of OROS, Harrison the great, will be a good stepping stone." After that, isorte waved directly and turned off the monitoring of the magic mirror. For the current military strength of the Kingdom, the mere aristocratic rebellion has never been a major event. What really deserves attention is how many cards the powerful monarch has in his hand. "So what do you think I should do with this rebellion? Annihilate it by thunder? Or play a tug of war and slowly catch the hidden enemies behind me?" Victoria asked with great interest. The old man obviously hesitated for a moment before he suggested: "I don''t think aristocratic rebellion can become a climate, so it''s better to take it slow. Politics is an art of fraud. If you want to let the surrounding countries relax their vigilance, you''d better make them think that powerful weapons are difficult to produce and can''t be used in every battle. In this way, they won''t unite to form a siege." "What about Kelvin? Will he also be involved in this conspiracy against me?" Victoria leaned forward slightly and put forward what she was most concerned about. "I''m sorry, we''ve fallen out. He won''t reveal any secrets to me, so I can''t be sure for the time being. But one thing, if you show even a little weakness, he will take the opportunity to rush up and tear you to pieces. Remember, the master won''t interfere in the struggle between servants. According to the theory, you and he have a chance to get rid of each other." "Hum! In that case, let''s see who can laugh last." "Believe me, in the prelude to the opening of this new era, we will all play the most important role, but the premise is not to disobey the master''s orders." "Disobeying orders? I''ve seen Kelvin''s end, so I won''t do anything stupid." "It''s so best. I don''t want to change my partner again..." Chapter 1088 "Master, this is the latest time. You asked to investigate the situation of the island kingdom. I have collected and sorted it out." Ellens carefully put a piece of paper full of magic symbols on the table. His voice was so soft that he was afraid of accidentally interrupting the master''s thoughts. "Well done!" Zhang Cheng picked up the paper, quickly took his attention back from the depths of the universe and glanced at it. Since the location was exposed, he can already perceive that several eyes are always observing his every move in the dark, but the problem is that the other party is too good to track. Needless to ask, masters are trying to interpret his character, behavior and ability through such observation. More interestingly, these guys are not a group. They are interfering with each other and setting obstacles to each other. Even one of them deliberately disrupts the rules, making snooping more and more complex and difficult. Since the masters are almost immortal, time is meaningless to them. Everyone''s patience is surprisingly good. They still have no intention to show up. It''s absolutely not too much to describe it with an old Yin ratio. There is no doubt that one of Zhang Cheng''s strengths is that he is good at planning intrigues, but in front of these bastards who implement the shrinking strategy, any intrigues are useless. In desperation, he had to secretly raise his vigilance and promote the plan in an orderly manner. While using the indigenous people on the planet to do experiments, he cultivated the chaotic tree that continuously absorbed the core energy of the planet. He did not believe that when the planet was completely transformed into a chaotic planet, the masters of those order factions and neutral factions could still sit down. We should know that spreading chaos is an irreversible process. A successful example means that it can be copied indefinitely. When more than half of the planets in the universe become chaotic planets, order will naturally be compressed to the verge of collapse, which is not only a serious violation of the idea of order factions, but also inconsistent with the neutral view of maintaining the balance of the universe. To some extent, Zhang Cheng is provoking the bottom line of the other two factions at the same time, making them understand that they are a monster who goes crazy and doesn''t consider the consequences at all. Only in this way, those powerful old masters will choose restraint rather than taking the initiative to find trouble. It is undoubtedly a terrorist act to frighten the enemy through reckless behavior. It is like those terrorists on earth who force governments to give in by launching suicide attacks and even directly killing civilians. Especially in modern times, the Jews who first used terrorist attacks successfully established a country in this way, and one of the planners finally became the Prime Minister of the new country. Not only successfully whitewash themselves, but also forget to discredit opponents who try to use the same means. In contrast, other organizations that launch terrorist attacks are much more sad. Instead of achieving their goals, they have become rats shouted and beaten by everyone. The root cause is not their wrong means, but their inability to continue to cause irreparable losses to the enemy. In short, there is not enough deterrence. Think about it. If a bearded man is killed, he can continue to cause huge losses to those important cities, and even assassinate and kidnap some important politicians, consortium and family members, will there be a subsequent invasion war? The answer is 100% no! When you don''t have enough strength to deter the enemy, but you keep verbal provocation and shouting, which is undoubtedly the stupidest and most idiotic behavior. But Zhang Cheng is different. What he pursues is to say less cruel words and do things directly. A hundred verbal threats are not more direct and impressive than the last action. Ellens obviously didn''t know what his master was thinking, and still described himself: "I found that since the civil strife in this country, all the residents have become very strange. They neither communicate with each other nor participate in any recreational activities. Every day is to work, work, work again, and then eat and sleep. I used to use camouflage magic to integrate into it, but it was suddenly broken down." "Hehe, there''s nothing to make a fuss about. The residents of this kingdom have been completely occupied by a parasitic creature. They can communicate with each other through their hearts, so no matter what kind of camouflage magic is useless." Zhang Cheng casually lit the paper and threw it into the air to burn it to ashes. "Parasitism?!" Ellens stared with unbelievable expression. Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "yes! If you kill one of the residents and dissect his body, you will find the secret hidden inside. But be careful, once it penetrates into your body, you will also be controlled." "Thank you for your reminder! I''ll catch one now!" Without saying a word, Allen immediately cast his transmission magic and disappeared in place. Under the influence of chaotic forces, his behavior began to become more and more chaotic, and his sense of morality and responsibility were rapidly lost. Instead, he acted recklessly. You know, a few months ago, he was a young man with not too bad heart, but now he has become a murderous devil. From the mountain of corpses piled up in the basement, it is not difficult to judge that his soul has long been completely degenerated, and even enjoyed the pain and cry of the dead. Seeing the test body he created leave, Zhang Cheng also stood up from his seat, directly opened a portal, and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "While I still have some leisure time, I''d better relax a little and see where the game between the demon king and the brave is going. I hope the brave selected this time will not be a white haired old man or a strong man with simple mind and developed limbs." The voice just fell! He immediately passed through the portal and appeared in the wilderness about ten kilometers away from the entrance of the underground ruins. Because of the peeling monster, there are corpses everywhere. You can see rotten and smelly corpses, discarded weapons and armor without walking a distance. From the beginning of the game to now, at least 300 adventurers have fallen on this dangerous land forever. Only a few have the opportunity to enter the depths of the tomb. Just as Zhang Cheng was about to change his appearance and body shape, he suddenly heard someone shouting, "Hey! Wait!" "Huh?!" He subconsciously turned around and saw that an adventure team composed of seven people was running towards this side. The leader is a tall and strong man. It is not difficult to judge from the colorful paint on his face that he is a barbarian soldier from the desolate mountains in the northwest. Behind him is a two handed giant sword with a length of one meter and five. Chapter 1089 Watching the vigorous soldier run to him, Zhang Cheng immediately pretended to be confused and asked, "are you calling me?" "Of course! You''re the only one here. Who else can it be if you''re not you." the strong man took off his helmet and wiped his sweat soaked forehead. I have to say that his physical quality is really very good. Even if he exercises violently in such a muggy environment, he still doesn''t have even a little fatigue. Instead, he looks energetic. "What''s up?" Zhang Cheng raised his head slightly, revealing his eyes hidden under his hood. moment Every member of the adventure team was stunned! Because they can''t describe how special those eyes like bright stars are, like a bottomless lake to suck them all in. Fortunately! This state did not last too long. Soon the barbarian soldiers recovered and shook their heads. It took a full minute to ask, "damn! What did you do to me just now?" "No, I didn''t do anything, but your spirit is too weak to bear the energy I inadvertently emitted. Remember, don''t stare into my eyes, or your soul will be affected." Zhang Cheng tightened his hood again and explained half true and half false. With the deeper understanding of the rules, the power in his body began to expand at an unprecedented speed. The most typical feature is that his eyes will release a little energy to the outside world. Perhaps for the vast universe, this slight release can''t even splash water, but for these mortals, even a little contact is enough to cause extremely terrible and serious consequences. "Who the hell are you?" In the procession, a woman dressed as a spellcaster in a traveling robe stood up and tried very carefully. Unlike those companions who only know how to use violence to solve problems, she can clearly feel the strong magical energy surrounded by the mysterious man in front of her, and better understand that the ordinary adventurer will never have this power. "Me? I''m just a traveler. I heard that there are ancient relics here, so I came to see if there is something I''m interested in." after saying that, Zhang Cheng turned his head and looked straight ahead. Just when the woman wanted to say something, there was a sad cry in the distance. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" "Damn monster! Die!" "Kill! Kill! Kill! As long as I kill all of you, I can survive!" ¡­¡­ As the sound became clearer from far to near, several figures soon appeared on the horizon. I saw them like crazy, killing each other with weapons, and their ferocity was amazing. Although the members of the adventure team are still confused and don''t understand what happened, Zhang Cheng sees everything that just happened. Obviously, it is the conspiracy and disguise of the Skinner that makes these people fall into crazy suspicion and confusion of thinking. They think that everyone except themselves is a monster covered with human skin. But they don''t know that the skinners who caused this incident are hiding in the dark, laughing at their stupidity, and even betting on who can be the final winner. However, the end of the final winner is not to successfully escape the danger, but to become a dinner for the skinners. Cruel! Tyranny! Take pleasure in killing and playing with prey! This is the monster created by twisting the soul! Although they are very, very smart and can constantly acquire knowledge, memory and various skills by swallowing the source of the soul, they have no sense of awe and compassion. They are clowns who like pranks, cunning hunters and fierce butchers. Even the creator''s Zhang Cheng did not expect that they had created their own unique social structure and multiplied rapidly in such a short time. "My God! What are those guys doing? Are they evil? Or is it the function of some kind of charm spell?" a archer with a long bow opened his mouth and couldn''t help shouting. "No! It''s not a spell! They''re not affected by any spell." the woman cast a detection spell, quickly shook her head and gave a negative answer. "If it wasn''t for magic, why would they kill each other like crazy?" the barbarian soldier subconsciously frowned. Because of his origin, his knowledge of magic was limited to a small number of healing spells offered by the tribe and some Summoning Magic. The woman turned her eyes angrily: "the ghost knows what''s going on! Maybe it''s because of the uneven distribution of stolen goods. It''s also possible that she met some terrible monster and broke down." "Don''t forget, the man who sold us the news said that it was very evil here. Almost all the adventurers who came near couldn''t leave alive in the end. Even if they took it out alive, the whole person would become nervous or immersed in fear." the shooter hurriedly added. "Yes! Look at those rotten bodies on the ground. There''s definitely something wrong with this place. Let''s go. We''d better stop them and inquire about intelligence while those lunatics are still alive." After that, the barbarian soldiers rushed up at a very fast speed without saying a word, waved their big swords, knocked off several people''s weapons three or three times, and knocked the unlucky people who had little physical strength to the ground with their fists. The whole process went on and on, and the opportunity brought me the right benefits. After he took out a hemp rope and trapped the prisoners one by one, he opened the water bag and poured a little water on each face. Unfortunately, these people were obviously exhausted. Instead of waking up, they closed their eyes and slept. The snoring could be heard clearly dozens of meters away. "Shit! Wake up! Wake up! You want to sleep. Don''t sleep until you answer my question." The barbarian soldiers grabbed one of them by the collar and shook it hard, trying to wake him up from his sleep. Unfortunately, all this is in vain. Fatigue makes several survivors sleep very dead and are not affected by the outside world at all. In desperation, he had to come back to Zhang Cheng and tried very carefully: "do you have any way to wake them up?" "Very simple! Give them this and they will wake up within a minute at most. But I need to remind you that this medicine has a fatal side effect, that is, it will seriously damage a person''s spirit and even turn a neurasthenic person into an idiot." "It doesn''t matter! Anyway, I don''t know them well. What does their life or death have to do with me? I just want to ask some useful information." The barbarian soldiers grabbed the potion and poured it on one of them without hesitation. Chapter 1090 As a strong man with a height of more than two meters and arms thicker than ordinary people''s thighs, the movements of barbarian soldiers will not be too gentle. He pulled out the cork of the medicine bottle, roughly squeezed open the mouth of one of the prisoners, poured it in, and then shook the other party vigorously: "Hey! Wake up! Tell me what happened to you?" "Cough cough!!!" With the violent cough caused by choking, the tired man finally slowly opened his eyes, covered his mouth and threw up on the ground. The potion obviously stimulated the nerves and internal organs, so it seemed that the whole person was trembling slightly, and the wound on his body was constantly bleeding out. There is no doubt that he has almost exhausted all his vitality. Now it is just the last reflection. He will swallow his last breath in about ten minutes. It is impossible for adventurers who linger on the edge of death all year round not to know what it means to arrive so early. Therefore, the barbarian soldiers did not talk nonsense and asked straightforwardly and loudly, "why do you kill each other? What kind of monster did you encounter in the ruins?" "Ruins? Ha ha!" the scarred man struggled to stand up and laughed wildly, laughing and talking to himself: "No! We didn''t even go into the ruins. Those monsters! They can disguise as your most familiar friends, cheat your trust, and then push the whole team down the abyss one by one. Run! Run! Don''t get close! Otherwise you will die!" Finish the last word! His mouth suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, fell to the ground on his back, and his eyes quickly lost their look. "Damn it! He died before he said everything he knew!" the barbarian soldier complained helplessly. But just as he was going to continue to wake up the next prisoner, the woman who couldn''t see her age suddenly stopped and said, "enough! Let them sleep. We already know enough." "What do you mean?" the soldier blinked. "Well, if your brain can be half done, not 1/3, or even 1/4, that''s great." the shooter could not help but make complaints about it. The woman looked at them angrily and took the initiative to explain: "it''s very simple! He just mentioned that there is a monster who is good at deception and camouflage. This means that the killing of each other we saw not long ago is actually the collapse of their internal trust. No one knows whether the other party is disguised by a monster." "Well... According to you, we have to leave some marks on each other. If we find suspicious behavior or behavior, we can use these marks to confirm each other?" the barbarian soldier scratched his head and said the countermeasures he thought of. "Idiot! If it''s so easy to distinguish, how do you think these rotten bodies on the ground come from? Obviously, this monster disguises not only appearance, but also memory and habits." the woman clenched the wooden stick in her hand and analyzed it very carefully. "Very likely! From now on, we''d better not separate, let alone act alone. Even if it''s convenient, at least make sure that we work in groups of two." Speaking of this, the shooter suddenly paused, turned around and looked at Zhang Cheng, who was always standing there without saying a word: "Sir, could you please explain how you walked through the dangerous wasteland alone?" "Hehe, why, are you doubting me?" Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t remember the last time he was questioned, especially when these guys were just ordinary people who needed to move their fingers to destroy all from body to soul. "No, I just want to try to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. After all, we are in a slightly dangerous position now, so it is necessary to be vigilant." the shooter obviously doesn''t know what a dangerous and terrible creature he is talking to. One hand holds the bow tightly, and the other hand is on the quiver, ready to shoot at the fastest speed. "I appreciate your vigilance and courage, but forget the explanation. I never like to disclose my privacy to strangers. Since you think I have a problem, I''ll leave alone. Finally, I wish you good luck." With these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng tightened his hood again and walked alone towards the ruins he had built himself. He had a hunch that the adventure team would soon pass the first test and enter the depths of underground ruins to obtain the buried treasures. ¡­¡­ Staring at Zhang Cheng''s fading back, the shooter was a little relieved and said to several other companions, "this man must have a problem! His reaction is too calm. I don''t believe a traveler can be indifferent to the scene just now." "Maybe it''s self-confidence? You should understand that from his dress and performance, he is probably a caster. As long as the caster is strong enough to a certain extent, he has some means to deal with a group of monsters who are good at camouflage and deception." the woman put forward different opinions. "There''s no harm in being careful anyway." the shooter shrugged his shoulders and didn''t try to refute anything. Being alert to strangers is the first and most important rule of the adventurer''s code. Because you will never know whether the little girl with a lovely smile on the side of the road is a terrible killer secretly, let alone whether those seemingly poor beggars will suddenly take out a sharp blade and directly pierce your heart. Trust is a solid connection that can be established through long-term observation and coexistence. Any adventurer with a little brain will not easily believe that he meets strangers for the first time, especially in a dangerous environment. These experienced adventurers did not pay attention to the short episode. After briefly formulating a series of countermeasures, they abandoned the sleeping prisoners, walked forward for a distance and set up a camp in a tree hole that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. They are very smart. Instead of being impatient to get close to the entrance of the ruins like most foreigners who arrive here, they choose a far away place to have a good rest for a night. As night fell, most of the team members had been lying by the campfire, closed their eyes and began to rest. Only two people stood at the door, watching the movement outside with vigilance on their faces. Especially the shooter, his nerves are very tight from beginning to end. As a person with a strong sense of danger, he can detect that several pairs of eyes in the forest are always hiding in the dark to observe, each full of naked malice Chapter 1091 "Old friend, do you feel it? Those damn monsters have taken me as prey." the shooter sneered and said to the barbarian soldier who leaned against the tree trunk and kept drinking soup with a bowl. The latter put down the empty wooden bowl, pulled out the big sword with cold hands and responded without thinking: "it doesn''t matter! Anyway, no matter what tricks they play, just kill all the guys who dare to approach. I''m too lazy to distinguish between true and false." "Ha ha! You are as simple and rough as before. But this time, your simplicity and rudeness may help us solve our current problems." After that, the archer suddenly stood up, took out an arrow from the quiver, directly pulled a full bow, aimed at the rear of the forest and shot out. Whoosh! With the sound of arrows piercing the air, a scream suddenly rang through the night sky. "Ah!!!" "Hey, hey! Your archery is still as terrible as before. Especially at night, you can always find hidden enemies." the barbarian soldier grinned and praised without stinginess. You know, it''s two completely different concepts to hit everything during the day and at night. The former only needs enough exercise and experience, plus a little talent, which is not difficult. But the latter is simply appalling! No one knows why the shooter can do it, not even the team members who have risked together for many years. But one thing they know very well is that once the archer pulls his bow and shoots an arrow, the enemy is almost impossible to escape. Interestingly, however, the shooter could not see the joy of hurting the enemy on his face. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and stared at the distance. After a full minute, he smiled bitterly and shook his head: "No, I didn''t shoot it, at least I didn''t hurt it. The scream just now is a kind of disguise, trying to lure us out of the tree hole. It seems that the sinister and cunning of these monsters are far beyond our estimation. I even suspect that they are smarter than us." "What? Missed!" The soldier stood up in surprise, walked out of the tree hole, wrinkled his nose and sniffed in the air. As a barbarian who came out of the mountains, his sense of smell is far from seriously degraded as his cousin. He can smell blood from a long distance. In other words, this time he did not find the smell of blood around him. In order to make sure he was right, he suddenly took a big step and rushed to the place where the arrow had just been shot. He acted quickly and urgently, and didn''t give his teammates time to react at all. When the archer came back and shouted to stop, the soldier had been completely swallowed by the darkness. About two or three minutes later, the barbarian soldier held up the arrow just shot out and said in an incredible tone, "guess what I found? There is a rolling blade at the end of the arrow after impact. Your arrow hit the other party 100%, but it just hit the shield or armor." "Damn it! Stop! Stand where you are! Don''t get close!" the shooter''s attention was obviously not on the arrow, and his tone was full of tension and vigilance. Although the soldier had just disappeared for a few minutes and there was no sound of fighting, he always felt that something terrible had happened. "What do you mean? Do you suspect that I was disguised by a monster?" the barbarian soldier stared with angry expression. But the shooter didn''t mean to be accommodating at all, and directly replied: "That''s right! I suspect you''re a monster disguise! Remember the rules we made a few hours ago? No matter what happened, you''re never allowed to act alone. But you ran out alone and completely disappeared from my sight. Now, I can''t confirm whether you''re still you. Sorry, my friend, you must stay outside the tree hole tonight." "Shit! Just because of that two or three minutes? Are you crazy! What monster can kill a powerful soldier like me silently in two or three minutes? Even if it is a giant dragon, it will take some effort to get rid of me." the soldier roared angrily. "I never doubt your combat effectiveness! But the problem is that you violated the rules. I must exclude the danger from the team. If you have heard of it, sit down immediately and throw away the weapon in your hand." the shooter dissuaded and drew another arrow again. If the soldier dares to take another step forward, he will directly let the arrow in his hand run through the other party''s knee. As an experienced adventurer, he is not emotional. He jokes about his life for the sake of the so-called shit companionship. Real adventurer groups either have common goals or pursue wealth, fame and status. The latter, in particular, accounts for the vast majority of adventurers. They have only one reason to go out for adventure! Make money, make more money, so that you can enjoy the luxury life in the second half of your life. Needless to say, for such people, maintaining good friendship is only to obtain wealth faster and better, and will not sacrifice for their companions. "No!!!!! I''m going in! Don''t stop me! Otherwise I''m not polite!" the barbarian soldier roared madly. "I refuse! I will never allow you to approach the tree hole until you confirm your identity again." the shooter gave a decisive negative answer. Just as they were holding each other nervously, several people who were dreaming in the tree cave were finally awakened. The woman rubbed her dry eyes and asked in an uncertain tone, "what happened? Are you going to kill each other?" "Of course not! It''s this guy! He broke the established rules and left my sight for several minutes without authorization. I can''t confirm whether he was himself or a monster. "What?! he left your sight for a few minutes?" the woman suddenly lost her sleepiness and opened her mouth in surprise. She could not imagine why someone would be stupid enough to know what was wrong, but still want to go to the end. "No way! He rushed out directly. It was too late for me to come back. You said, what should we do now? How to confirm that he was the person we knew, or did the monster pretend to be him." the shooter grabbed his hair and almost didn''t pull off his hair. "Damn it! That''s what I hate those mindless soldiers! Their actions are always full of accidents." the woman clenched her teeth and cursed while opening her luggage and rummaging inside. After a long time, she took out a bottle of potion emitting purple light, threw it directly to the soldiers in the distance, and shouted, "drink it! Now! Now! If you don''t drink it in a minute, I''ll think you''re a monster..." Chapter 1092 "What is this?" The barbarian soldiers picked up the medicine falling at their feet, pulled out the plug, carefully put it under their nose and sniffed. Their eyes were so cautious that they were not as out of control as they were just now. "Don''t ask so much! You still have thirty days!" the woman gave an ultimatum without thinking. Her attitude is so firm that one hand flashes the halo generated by the accumulation of magical energy. Maybe she will start singing a deadly spell the next second. You should know that once the spell singing starts, there is no way to stop halfway, otherwise the caster will not only suffer serious spell backfire, but also lead to a series of unpredictable consequences. As time goes by At the end of the thirty second countdown! The barbarian soldiers suddenly threw away the potion in their hands and charged with lightning speed, trying to solve the woman who posed the greatest threat to them first. But before he rushed out a few steps, the waiting Archer took the lead in pulling open the bow string and shot out a cold arrow. Whoosh! Poof! "Ah!!!" With a scream, his left eye was hit directly by the arrow. The severe pain made him fall to the ground on the spot, and his skin quickly cracked at the speed visible to the naked eye, revealing his black body hidden inside. without doubt! This is a Skinner! Although wearing human skin has a strong defense like armor, this defense can not cover the eyes. "Damn it! I knew it!" the woman cursed in a low voice and quickly completed the spell at hand. Next second A pungent acid liquid was directly emitted and hit the Skinner''s face. Although the damage of magic acid is far from fatal, it forces the Skinner to give up the idea of rushing forward. Like a flexible monkey, he jumps directly onto the tree trunk and disappears in the boundless night. Looking at the human skin discarded on the ground, the shooter''s face suddenly became dignified and asked without looking back: "what are we going to do now?" "Don''t do anything! Stay here honestly! Don''t you find out? The monster''s skin is so hard that it''s difficult for ordinary weapons to really hurt it? As for the fool who rushed out, the body must have been lying in a corner of the forest. I have repeatedly stressed that this adventure is extraordinary, and we must be extremely vigilant. But some people are always simple minded The idiot with one limb thinks that the sword in his hand can defeat all enemies. " After that, the woman flashed a trace of disdain in her eyes, turned back to the campfire in the tree hole, closed her eyes according to the trunk and continued to sleep. For her, the more dangerous the environment is, the more she should ensure a good rest, otherwise she can''t concentrate on releasing spells at the critical moment, which will lead to the failure of a battle that could have been won. The cost of failure often means death, even something more terrible than death. But just because she can sleep doesn''t mean the rest of the team can sleep. The sleepiness of the remaining members, including the shooter, has long disappeared, replaced by boredom and depression. They couldn''t believe that the skilled barbarian soldiers rushed into the darkness and were killed by the terrible monster within a few minutes, and their skin was peeled off. In this way, with a strong fear of the unknown and death, the party just stayed up all night without closing their eyes. When the sun rose again the next morning, bringing light and warmth to the world, the people finally breathed a little relieved, took their weapons and equipment, left the cave and searched the surrounding trees with great vigilance. About twenty minutes later, I suddenly saw a bloody skinnless body hanging on the trunk of a tree. There was a sharp arrow in the body''s eyes. You don''t have to ask. It was a good thing done by the injured Skinner last night. In this way, it is challenging the members of the adventure team, hoping that the other party will lose his mind and chase himself like crazy. In this way, it can break each other with the help of its familiarity with the terrain, then put on each other''s skin, and play this adventure team to mental collapse like playing with other adventure teams. But unfortunately, this team is obviously different from the previous teams, and there is no close relationship between the players. After carefully examining the body, the shooter who is good at observation and tracking quickly explained: "the cause of death is a heavy blow to the head! The monster''s power is obviously very strong. It was so strong that he knocked down a powerful barbarian warrior in an instant, and then knocked him out quickly. But what I care more about is the peeling technique." "Peeling technique?" the woman raised her eyebrows in surprise. "That''s right! Look at these exposed muscle tissues! When the monster peels, it hardly hurts any subcutaneous tissue and even has little blood flow. This means that it is by no means the first time to do such a thing. I even suspect that its purpose of peeling is to put on human skin and disguise as the dead." the shooter explained without being busy. "I see! That monster can kill a person, then put on human skin and pretend to be a victim. Maybe it can perfectly imitate sounds, actions and habits." a thoughtful expression appeared on the woman''s face. The shooter nodded seriously: "your inference is very close to the truth! Now, we must find a way to get rid of these monsters once and for all. I don''t want to sleep with one eye open every night, and I don''t want to find that my team friends have been replaced by monsters." "So what do you think we should do?" the woman''s eyes flashed dangerously. "It''s very simple! Since those monsters treat us as prey, why don''t we set a trap to let them understand that hunters and prey are not always the same in this wasteland. Sometimes, prey may become hunters, and hunters will be killed by prey." the shooter narrowed his eyes and showed a cruel smile. Although on the surface, he still remained absolutely calm, the flames of anger and hatred were revealed in his pupils. "Now that you have a plan, let go. Don''t forget the motto of the team. We won''t deliberately revenge for anyone, but we won''t easily let go of any enemy who kills his companions. Death is not terrible, but it''s terrible to become insensitive." With these meaningful words, the woman winked at the rest of her companions and began to search the surrounding woods in pairs until the potential dangers were completely eliminated Chapter 1093 "How do you like this adventure team? Especially the woman." Standing in the deepest part of the underground ruins, while observing each other''s every move through remote monitoring magic, Zhang Cheng asked the ghost standing behind him, or the special life created with death rules and energy. "She has great potential, master," replied the ghost in a voice like the deepest part of the twisted void. After all, the reason why he was created is to maintain the normal operation of the whole huge maze, select the right person to enter the bottom and pull out the holy sword inserted in the stone. Zhang Cheng smiled and sighed: "Yes, she has great potential. I''m amazed at her calmness, even coldness, especially after an emergency. You should understand that ordinary people are easily influenced by emotions and impulses. Most of the time, they simply can''t keep calm and make impulsive behaviors that are bad for themselves. That''s why people who can control their emotions often It''s easier to succeed. But what makes me curious is that this team seems to have its own code of conduct and guidelines. " "According to the information I collected these days, this is a quite famous team. They call themselves dark believers, which means crazy people who are willing to do anything for power and money. Undoubtedly, the most impressive thing is that they accepted an avenger and spread the plague in a harbor city a few years ago, which directly led to the death and injury of the whole city and completely reduced to a sea The gathering place of the dead. "The ghost directly said all he knew. You know, as a manager, he can not only control all the mechanisms, traps and puzzles, but also control the monsters placed here. Therefore, he copied and stored all the memories stolen by the skinners in case of need. "Dark believers? It sounds like they believe in some evil god." Zhang Cheng touched his chin with an interested expression. After all, there are so many stories praising the bright hero that he is tired of it. Maybe it''s time to cultivate a dark hero and bring a little change to the world in another way. The ghost obviously did not have complex emotions, and responded in a cold voice: "no, master, there is no God in this world. At least so far, I have not found the existence of gods. The essence of all the statues enshrined in the temple is just the imagination of mortals for their incomprehensible power." "Hehe, God is not necessarily a powerful life with some supernatural power, but also a collection of consciousness with countless desires and obsessions. In many myths and legends, mortals are created by gods, but the truth is that many gods are created by their fanatical believers. Faith is a complex thing, which some people interpret as For the transaction between mortals and gods, others think it is an energy and a power. But I think God is actually just mortals'' fantasy of their most perfect image. He is powerful, but also weak; he can be crazy, but also rational; he can be kind, or cold. In particular, creating a dark god is far more important than creating a dark god It''s easier to be a god of justice. After all, it''s an extremely difficult road to cross the darkness to the light, but it''s very easy to abandon the light and fall into the darkness... " When saying these words, Zhang Cheng revealed a little excitement in his tone. The more he observed, the more he found that the target he chose had an unspeakable unique charm, as if it exuded a dark fragrance from the depths of his soul. This woman is neither a completely selfish evil generation nor a rebellious girl. Anyone who violates mainstream values and morality will feel very cool and willing to try it himself. On the contrary, she knows what is kindness, what is love and what is positive emotion, but she resolutely chooses to abandon the former and embark on the dark road. "So what kind of test do you want to give her?" The ghost obviously won''t go against the intention of its creator. He began to plan to give a little special care after the trial participant entered the ruins. After hesitating for a moment, Zhang Cheng quickly casually ordered: "Let''s play the game of friendship and betrayal. Anything is always valuable only if she has sacrifice and dedication. Let her choose between strength and teammates and see whether she is willing to sacrifice her teammates for the holy sword or for her teammates. If it is the former, I think she is qualified to become a dark believer, isn''t it?" "As you wish! I will let her understand what kind of enlightenment it takes to become a true believer in darkness." After that, the ghost bent down and bowed deeply. Then the whole body quickly became transparent and finally dissipated in the air. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in the woods far from the entrance of the relic, a killing of identity exchange between hunters and prey is taking place. As a Skinner who has ravaged this land for a long time, this time he finally met a difficult opponent. In less than half an hour, at least three unlucky people fell into the trap and were rushed out by the members of the adventure team waiting on the side and killed with stones and blunt tools. Although hard skin can help them resist sharp swords, the violent impact of blunt tools can directly damage the brain and internal organs. As a result, no matter how strong the Skinner is, he will hate it on the spot. With the lethal power of blunt weapons, the number of skinners who were not many soon died and injured more than half, and fled the woods full of traps with fear. There is no doubt that this is the first time since their birth that they have tasted what failure is. It is also the first time that they realize that their camouflage ability is not omnipotent. As long as the opponent keeps the spirit and specifies an effective battle plan, it can cause very heavy casualties. Seeing the Skinner show its original shape and run away like a monkey, the woman couldn''t help but close her mouth, sneered and said sarcastically: "this is the terrible monster that wiped out countless adventure teams? It doesn''t seem to be a big deal! Let''s go. It''s time to enter the ruins and find the treasure we really expect." "As you wish, my lady." the shooter bent down and bowed deeply. However, it is not difficult to judge from his awed eyes that he is actually a little afraid of the only caster and female member of the team. Because the skinners were all hidden, the team arrived at the magnificent but slightly broken ruins entrance at the cost of reducing one staff. Without saying a word, the woman walking in front directly walked through the dark steps to the larger underground part Chapter 1094 "Here... It''s spectacular!" As soon as she came to the huge underground relic entrance, the woman was firmly attracted by the huge mossy stone pillars in front of her. Although the surface of the stone pillar has been covered with a large number of green moss and mushrooms, the exquisite carving and the energy attached to it can still be observed. As a caster, she can feel that each stone pillar is connected by a strange magical force to form a close protection. It is precisely because of this that after the collapse of more than half of the stone columns, the ruins have not collapsed in a large area and maintain the original infrastructure. In contrast, the shooter was more concerned about the possible mechanisms, traps and monsters around him. He bent down and carefully looked at the footprints on the ground. Finally, he warned in a very dignified tone: "we''d better be careful! Only those footprints go in, but none of them come out. This means that everyone who goes in can''t leave alive in the end." "This is not just a proof that the treasure should belong to us. It is still intact for the time being." the woman''s eyes burst out a creepy light. She is so hungry and thirsty, just like a spider entrenched in the web, with a unique smell of predators all over her. There is no doubt that this is the true face of her dark believer, a madman who dares to do anything for strength and wealth. "Alas, I hope not too many people will die this time." The shooter sighed slightly and glanced sympathetically at the new teammates who knew nothing about their future tragic fate. You should know that the dark believer team is not an ordinary adventure team, but a legendary team with almost 100% task completion rate. As long as it can successfully live until the end of the task, it will certainly get a considerable reward. In particular, they dare to accept the evil tasks that ordinary adventurers dare not touch at all, which makes them the most perfect knife in the eyes of some interested people, and can complete some dark intrigues. It is precisely because of this that no matter how many people the team loses, it will not be too difficult to supplement. After all, most adventurers know that being a member of the dark believers, although very dangerous, can also make a lot of money. But what they don''t know is that this danger often comes not from the outside, but from the inside, from a woman who never claims to be the leader, but always firmly holds the supreme power. Of course, as in the past, his concerns soon became a reality. When passing an invisible bridge, the woman took the two teammates as cannon fodder without thinking to detect whether there was a trap in the middle. As a result, not surprisingly, when one of the unlucky people was about to reach the other side, he suddenly fell into the Wanzheng abyss and lost his life on the spot. In this regard, instead of showing a little sad expression, the woman urged the rest of the people to move on. The deeper she went into the maze, the more she could feel a strong call, as if something was waiting for her in the deepest part of the ruins. ¡­¡­ At the same time, another adventure team separated by several channels also successfully passed many tests and stood in front of a black metal gate. Headed by a handsome young man wearing armor and short blond hair. He nodded to the four scarred teammates behind him, then stepped forward and put his hands on the pull ring. moment The closed big slowly opened a gap, and an illusory dark shadow fell from the sky, making a deep and hoarse voice in his mouth: "Welcome, adventurers from afar. First of all, I would like to congratulate you on being able to stand out in the test. But I also want to remind you that the closer you are to the holy sword, the stronger your opponents and enemies will be. In order to praise your performance, now I give you a choice, a choice that you can retreat with wealth and strength." As the last word blurted out, the shadow suddenly opened his arms and summoned a large box full of gold, silver, jewelry and magic items out of thin air. Pointing to the valuable things in the box, he continued without being busy: "You can give up looking for the holy sword, choose to take all the things in this box and return to your own world safely. You can join in and choose to move on, then all the treasures will be missed by you. After all, the world has never been perfect, and you must pay a price if you want to get anything. Tell me, what''s your choice?" "Do you need to ask? Of course we should choose the holy sword!" the young man wiped his hair wet with sweat and grinned with excitement. "Are you sure?" "Of course! My companions and I are not for money or wealth. We are to become bright heroes who defeat evil and are respected by the world, just as bards sing all kinds of songs." "Well said!" "We must find the holy sword and kill the evil tyrant." "For the glory of the kingdom!" The young people''s impassioned emotion undoubtedly infected the whole team, so no one was confused by the valuable treasure in front of them. Compared with an artifact, only gold and silver treasures and magic items are obviously not enough. The essence of any intelligent creature is greed and endless demand for desire. If there is no such essence, they can not develop bit by bit from the primitive era and finally enter the palace of civilization. Knowing that they are only one step away from the best, most people will not choose to step back. Even knowing that there is a great danger ahead, they will take a step without hesitation. It''s easy to say that self-knowledge and courage to retreat in a hurry, but few can really do it. Looking at these adventurers who didn''t waver a bit in front, the shadow nodded gently: "OK. Since this is your choice, come in. Remember, from now on, you will face not only monsters, mechanisms, traps and puzzles, but also adventurers who enter the last part like you. Everyone will have a life and death contest in a fair environment, and the final winner will be eligible to enter the room where the holy sword is located." "You mean... We have to kill each other?" the blonde stared with incredible expression on his face. "Yes! Not only kill each other, but also make some of the most difficult decisions in your life. Believe me, most people can''t bear the pain and despair..." Chapter 1095 "Light and darkness, justice and evil, what an interesting picture. I''m more and more looking forward to what an interesting phenomenon will happen when they hit." Looking at the picture passed back by the magic mirror, Zhang Cheng, sitting in the deepest part of the maze, couldn''t help showing an expression of interest. Needless to ask, he deliberately selected both teams to satisfy some evil interest in his heart. But this time, darkness will overcome light and bring pain and despair to the whole world. As for the created holy sword, it will also produce special attributes of light, holiness, darkness and evil at the moment when the user touches it. In fact, from the beginning, he didn''t care whether the person who pulled out the sword was good or evil, but only whether the other party could finish the wonderful play according to his own requirements. Of course, there are also a small number of games to kill boring time. You know, for a life body with an almost endless life span, the biggest enemy is probably loneliness and loneliness. Because no other living body can accompany him through a long and endless journey of life, whether relatives, friends or spiritual partners, they will eventually disappear and become a trivial passer-by in life. Over time, the longer you live, the easier it is to fall into self closure. You must do something to make yourself cheerful. For example, some masters are keen to spread knowledge and help those primitive lives who are still ignorant to move towards civilization. Others will end up directly, integrate a super civilization, constantly launch expansion wars and realize their deep understanding of the universe. Zhang Cheng is special. He likes to explore the dark side of human nature. He wants to see how many people can bloom the brightest glory of their soul under extreme despair and awaken insensitive compatriots with tragic sacrifice. But even if he failed, he could see a wonderful play. "Master, these two teams will meet soon. Do you need me to balance their numbers?" the ghost asked cautiously, standing not far behind. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "no, No. sometimes, luck is also a part of strength. Excessive pursuit of the so-called balance is actually the biggest imbalance. Don''t do anything and let everything rest naturally." "I see!" the ghost bent down and bowed, and then disappeared without a trace. Obviously, he has arranged the first round test of two adventurer teams. About ten minutes later, when both teams entered a circular arena, they couldn''t help shouting abuse. "My God! Then... What is that?! a dragon!" "Oh - no! Damn it! Get back! Get back! Or we''ll all die!" "Shit! Look, there seems to be another adventurer team over there." "What to do? Start first, or try to work with them?" ¡­¡­ Just when everyone was in a panic, the ghost appeared out of thin air again and announced in a tone without emotion: "the first round of test! The test of power! All people entering the Grand Arena must kill the Dragon within 15 minutes, otherwise the test will fail, and you will become the dragon''s dinner." The voice just fell! He cast a spell on the sleeping black dragon lying on the ground. Next second "Who?!! Who dares to disturb the dream of the great Arius?" The dragon who woke up from the deep sleep opened his bloody mouth and roared angrily. His tail and wings fluttered restlessly, splashing a lot of flying sand and rocks. "Asshole! Opposite! I think we should join hands to deal with the current crisis first, don''t you think?" the shooter cursed in a low voice and immediately shouted an invitation to the blonde youth standing at another entrance more than 100 meters away. The latter did not hesitate, and immediately responded without thinking: "no problem! You are in charge of the left and we are in charge of the back. Today, let''s join hands to be a dragon slaughtering warrior." "Happy cooperation!" "Happy cooperation!" With the effort of three or two sentences, both sides have reached a verbal cooperation agreement. As a saying goes, almost everyone is forced by life to become what they are now. Therefore, the greater the external pressure, the easier it is to reach a compromise internally. No matter how much contradiction or hatred there is between them, we must first solve the threat posed by the external contradiction. Through the magic mirror, Zhang Cheng clearly saw this scene. He couldn''t help laughing and praising: "smart approach! But if they think they can easily become dragon slaying warriors, it would be a big mistake..." Before his words were finished, the Dragon opened his mouth and spewed out a deadly shadow flame. One of the shield soldiers had no time to dodge. There was little ash on the spot, and even the complete body and bone residue could not be preserved. What''s more terrible is that after breathing, the black dragon swung his strong tail again, pulled down two people at once, jumped up, tore open the sexual mouth with sharp claws, dug out the beating heart, threw it into his mouth and chewed it. "Oliver!!!!!" Seeing his friend burned into a pool of coke, the advancing youth immediately lost his calmness and rushed up with a sword to try to avenge his friend. But before he got close, the tail that bounced back was strong and pulled on his face. He fell to the ground on the spot. If it weren''t for the protection of his helmet, it would probably have smashed his head at once. But that''s not over! As a dragon, what is the most powerful weapon? Some people will say it''s a fatal spit, some will say it''s a huge reminder and the ability to fly freely at high altitude, and some will say it''s a solid dragon scale that ordinary swords can''t hurt a penny. But they did not know that these were secondary. What was really terrible was that the dragons began to learn profound magic knowledge or exquisite martial arts. The black dragon, who calls himself Arius, is a powerful magic user. After solving the guy who rushed up and wanted to smash his scales with weapons, the whole dragon immediately entered the focus state of casting spells, and complex dragons and also kept coming out of his mouth. After a while, at least three protection spells and two gain spells have been added. Through the dim light, it can be vaguely observed that the body of the black dragon has obviously doubled, and there is a bloodthirsty and cruel red light in its eyes. "It... It can also cast magic?!!!!!!!" The shooter noticed this scene, his mouth opened wide and couldn''t close for a long time Chapter 1096 "Fool! Dragons are natural spell casters! Their innate magical power is even far beyond your imagination." The woman mocked angrily, and then carefully curled up her body behind the stone pillar, for fear that the angry dragon would suddenly turn the attack direction and spit a fatal breath here. She could clearly feel that the slightly dark flame contained extremely terrible magical energy. As long as it was stained with a little, it would immediately burn the body and soul together. "What should we do now?" Obviously, the shooter has long been used to such an attitude, and he also keeps close to the stone pillar head and doesn''t answer the inquiry. To tell the truth, if he had known there was a dragon behind the gate, he would definitely pick up the treasure and magic items in the box and leave, rather than fall into this dilemma. Although he is not the one who is being attacked by the dragon, he still has an unprecedented sense of crisis. you ''re right! It''s a sense of crisis! Because it is not difficult to judge from the name of "test of force" that this test needs to be tough. Or become a glorious Dragon Slayer! Or become another charred corpse falling at the foot of the dragon! Of course, as a mercenary guy, he did not immediately launch an attack from the left wing as promised before. Instead, he hid for the first time, patiently observed black dragon''s every move, and tried to find out some rules or weaknesses. It has to be said that this act of abandoning allies in battle is insidious, but it is also very smart. Look at the other team with heavy casualties, you can see how wise their choice is. Just a few minutes from the beginning of the battle to the moment, there were only two blonde youth teammates left. The rest were either burned to death by the flames or torn to pieces by sharp teeth and claws, like ragged dolls thrown into the air, and then fell down and brushed on the ground with black blood. The cruel reality once again proves that in the face of absolute power, all the hard shoulder without using your head is a way to die. If this happens in the wild, the dark believer team will be very happy to hide aside and watch a good play. When all the other parties are dead, they will come out to see if they can pick up a bargain. But now, they are trapped in the same sealed space with each other. If the other party dies, the angry dragon will attack themselves immediately. Therefore, even for their own sake, they should keep more combat effectiveness as much as possible. There is no doubt that no matter a cruel woman or a shooter who is good at pretending to be himself, she is not that kind of stupid and short-sighted guy. On the contrary, they know better than anyone what to do at this time. So they exchanged a look at each other and came out from behind the stone pillar. One of them pulled a bow and shot an arrow, and the other began to sing a spell, ready to release a spell to divert the attention of the black dragon and buy time for the survivors of another team. ¡­¡­ "Very accurate judgment! I began to appreciate these guys who call themselves dark believers. You know? Darkness and evil don''t mean shortsightedness and selfishness. Sometimes it''s a wise choice to learn to join hands with the enemy. Unfortunately, most people who take this road firmly believe that others are wrong and only themselves are right, so It is often inevitable to embark on the road of making enemies with all people. But in them, I see another possibility. " Enjoying the battle picture of two teams working together against the black dragon in the magic mirror, Zhang Cheng gave his own evaluation with great interest. As a madman who embraces darkness from body to soul, he knows better than anyone that the biggest disadvantage of people walking on this road is that they pay too much attention to themselves and ignore the feedback of their surroundings. This kind of behavior is bound to attract countless enemies, and even more serious, it will become an enemy of the whole world. Although it sounds like an enemy to the whole world, it''s actually not easy to be beaten in groups. Unless you have an overwhelming advantage, you will be killed alive soon. This is why, in most stories, evil people are always defeated by just heroes. It''s not how powerful the heroes are, but the evil generation misjudged the situation, and gradually turned the original advantages into disadvantages. There''s a ghost if you don''t lose. "Master, are you sure you want to maintain the current intensity? According to my estimation, it is impossible for such a few people to defeat the dragon you created yourself." the ghost asked in a very empty voice. Zhang Cheng shook his head with a smile: "no, No. you should understand that heroes are heroes because they can do feats that ordinary people can never imagine. Be patient. I believe you should be able to see some interesting pictures in two days." The voice just fell! The woman who was always in the focus state of casting magic finally opened her eyes, and there was a terrible red light in her pupils. Next second Her fingertips shot a red flash of lightning! Pop! When the lightning struck the black scales, the Dragon jerked violently, and the nose, mouth and corners of eyes were bleeding out constantly. It looked terrible. "Is this... Magic?! a God answered her prayer?" the shadow showed an unbelievable expression. "No, it''s not a divine skill, nor is there a God who answered her prayer, but she has the most fundamental and direct resonance with the power of darkness. Incredible! No wonder she calls herself a dark believer." Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and muttered, revealing strong excitement in his tone. There is no doubt that this is a true and pure dark believer. A noble soul who regards darkness as a lifelong pursuit and ideal and is willing to pay everything for it, even including life and soul. Only in this way can we arouse the resonance of the dark essence with mortals, so as to obtain corresponding feedback and blessings. Under the action of pure dark forces, even the giant dragon with strong magic resistance will inevitably suffer heavy damage. It is estimated that if we take another look, the black dragon will become a lifeless corpse. "Despicable maggot! You hurt the great aleus! I''ll tear you up!" The black dragon spawned by man-made creation obviously did not have the insight and wisdom accumulated through time precipitation like a real giant dragon. It immediately opened its blood basin and spewed out a black and red flame. In particular, the highly corrosive shadow energy burned the stone column into a strange black viscous liquid in the blink of an eye. Chapter 1097 "Damn it! Be careful!" The shooter who had seen what would happen after being sprayed by the black and red dragon breath shouted and rushed over, threw the woman to the ground and avoided the famous black dragon flame. But even so, he broke out in a cold sweat and quickly rolled over the place several times before he got up quickly. "Thanks! I owe you a favor." The woman followed, and got up in embarrassment to the back of another stone pillar. The lucky man favored by the dark forces is no longer calm and proud as usual. He not only looks pale and frightening, but also shows undisguised fatigue in his pupils. You know, the powerful spell she just cast has almost exhausted all her magic and energy. At present, she is very reluctant to stay awake and has no spare power to launch a second attack. To some extent, she is now a burden, a burden that even walks unsteadily. The shooter deliberately didn''t see the woman''s weakness, pretending to be relaxed and joked: "that''s great! It''s not easy for you to owe a favor. Maybe after this adventure is over, we can talk about how to repay the favor debt in private." "Hehe, OK, as long as we can go back alive." the woman stroked her hair, pursed her mouth and responded with a smile. It can be seen that although the situation is a little bad at the moment, they have not given up hope and still think they have the opportunity to pass the "test of strength". At the same time, the situation of the other team was much worse, leaving only two members alive. The blonde youth, the first of them, exudes a solemn and stirring mood, and his eyes burst out with determination and courage to see death as home. Seeing his teammates die one by one, he obviously has given up the hope of living. The only reason to support it is revenge. honor! Sacrifice! Justice! pity! Humility! brave! Honesty! ¡­¡­ The noble qualities of heroes in those stories emerge in the minds of young people one after another. Suddenly, he realized that this was the place where he buried his bones, and also the place where his soul was sublimated. He may not be able to defeat the powerful black dragon, but he can create opportunities for another team to return to the world with the holy sword through trial. Thinking of this, the tragic expression on the blonde youth''s face gradually disappeared, replaced by a kind of calm, as if he had accepted the arrangement of fate, raised his weapons and began to recite the tunes that his parents often hummed in his ears when he was a child. The companion next to him who suffered a heavy blow seemed to be aware of this. He couldn''t help but shed excited tears, held back the sharp pain, straightened his chest and took the lead in launching a decisive charge. Because he knows what his friends want to do and intends to create opportunities for them with his body and life. "Go away! Annoying bug!" The black dragon roared, swung his claw, directly pierced each other''s chest, and then roughly tore the body to pieces. But just when it was unscrupulous to vent its anger, the blonde youth seized the opportunity to die in a flash, facing the scattered blood and broken meat, directly stabbed the sharp long sword into the dragon''s pale yellow eyes. Poof! "Ah!!!!!!!!!!" "Humble bug! How dare you hurt the great me?! die! Die for me!!!" With the deafening roar, the black dragon immediately echoed over the empty hall. Like crazy, the black dragon began to spray flames around to vent its powerful destructive spells. In less than a few minutes, the already dilapidated hall was completely turned into ruins. As for the young man who stabbed the blind longan, he had already died and could not die any more. He couldn''t even find a complete body. But his sacrifice bought enough time for the dark believer team! In particular, as a caster, the woman forcibly overdrawn her physical strength and magic, just completed another dark spell and injected the dark power into the dragon. Under that unparalleled destructive power, the black dragon''s internal organs were chewed up, and finally fell to the ground with reluctance, never able to get up again. In the end, more than ten people in the two teams almost died, and only three people survived successfully. Looking at the remains of the great beast not far from the front, the shooter exhaled deeply, smiled bitterly and sighed, "I can''t believe we can become living dragon slaying warriors." "Yes! Unbelievable! But the return is quite amazing! Not to mention anything else, the corpse of this giant dragon alone is enough to make us rich. Dragon scales, dragon horns, dragon blood, keel, and every organ on it are rare and top-grade magic materials, and someone will be willing to pay a high price." another member of the dark believer team stood up excitedly, Around the black dragon body. Although several wounds on his body were still bleeding, he still couldn''t bear the excitement in his heart. "Well, don''t hurry to be happy. Don''t forget that the guy just said that this is a test of strength. This means that there may be tests of intelligence and mind in the future. We''d better take a break and recover our strength quickly to prepare for possible battles." the woman reminded weakly. "What? What else?!" the shooter screamed with fear. He felt that in their current state, let alone a high-intensity battle, a few low-level adventurers might kill them all. Just when the woman wanted to say something, the ghost appeared out of thin air again and announced in the same unemotional tone: "Congratulations, you have successfully passed the test of power. Now, you have a day''s rest, and one day later you will usher in the test of heart." "Trial of heart?" the shooter suddenly had a bad feeling, raised his head and stared at the dark shadow of black fog. "As the name suggests, it is the test of the soul. In the heart of every mortal, there is another self, a vice personality completely opposite to the master''s personality. But most of the time, it is forcibly suppressed. All you have to do is talk to it face to face, either persuade it or defeat it. A person with a weak heart is not qualified to pull out the holy sword." After saying these meaningful words, the ghost disappeared directly in place, leaving three guys whose faces were difficult to see. There is no doubt that the test of mind, unlike the test of power, needs to deal with a powerful dragon, but the degree of danger is not small. On the contrary, as long as there is a little mistake in this process, he is likely to be replaced by another diametrically opposite personality Chapter 1098 There were no swords, no bloody battles. With the heart test officially started, the three participants soon entered the deepest corner of their consciousness that they had never touched. Although they all seem very calm on the surface, as if they are asleep, everyone is actually engaged in the most dangerous battle. But this time, the enemy we need to face is no longer a powerful dragon, but another self, an opponent without any privacy and secret. I don''t know how long later, when the woman first opened her eyes, she suddenly pulled out a dagger and stabbed the other two teammates in the chest. Poof! Poof! The scarlet blood gushed out immediately, and after a while, he twitched and swallowed his last breath. Looking at their lifeless white faces, she sighed slightly and muttered to herself in a voice that only she could hear: "sorry, I have to do this. The only way to ensure everything is safe. I lost too much for this moment, so I have to succeed anyway." "Tell me, what do you see in your heart?" The ghost did not know when to appear in mid air and asked softly with two eyes as deep as a black hole. "I came to infighting, fighting and death. No one can resist the temptation of holding the holy sword. In the end, I can only kill the other two people and let the winner get it." the woman did not try to hide anything, but generously said her reason for killing her companion. From beginning to end, she didn''t show any sadness or regret. She looked calm and frightening. Fortunately, the ghost is not a normal life body, but a special life between the energy body and the dead. It has no ideological imprisonment such as ethics and morality, and will not produce emotions such as fear. He just nodded calmly, then raised his right hand and pointed to the open channel next to him: "Congratulations, you have passed the heart test. Next, as long as you complete the last test, you can go to the room where the holy sword is located." "The last test?" the woman frowned subconsciously. To know that the first two trials have killed almost all participants, she is not sure whether she still has enough strength and energy to deal with unknown dangers. "Relax. The final test requires neither fighting nor thinking. You only need to answer a few questions." After that, the ghost took the lead through the deep and dark channel and disappeared into the darkness. "Damn it! I hate this situation where I don''t know anything and can only obey others." the woman bited her teeth and whispered a complaint, but she followed up obediently. In fact, at this point, she has no room to retreat, just like a gambler who has almost all his wealth. Even if she knows she will lose, she will still choose to fight to the death. With nervousness, anticipation and uneasiness, she soon came to a room burning countless magic flames. In the middle of the room, there stands a statue of gods and Demons more than four meters high. There is a man standing in front of the statue. However, due to the refraction of light, I can''t see each other''s faces for the time being, but I just have a feeling of deja vu. "Ah! You really didn''t disappoint me. You finally came here through many tests." The mysterious man took off his hood and showed a very young face. It was Zhang Cheng who had been waiting for a long time. "Is it you?!" the woman was surprised and her eyes showed incredible light. "Yes, it''s me." Zhang Cheng nodded slightly. "You know what? From the first time I met, I had a hunch that you would become the selected hero, a dark hero different from the light hero in most stories. Because you have such a qualification, you are favored by the dark forces." "I don''t understand what you mean." the woman subconsciously stepped back two steps. As a very sensitive person, she hates the condescending look in each other''s eyes, as if looking at the slaughtering of lambs, and she hates the embarrassment of being manipulated by others. "Ha ha! Don''t understand? I don''t think you want to understand." Zhang Cheng laughed and exposed each other''s tricks, turned around and gently stroked the huge God and devil statue behind him. "Take this statue as an example. More than 1500 years ago, he was the totem of a glorious empire and a dark god who almost woke up from chaos. Unfortunately, at the most critical time, the Empire collapsed and split into countless forces. They conquered and killed each other, and finally formed the current political pattern of the mainland." "God of darkness?!" When the woman heard the word, her eyes burst out with crazy light and stared at the broken stone statue. "Yes, he is the dark god ruva, the only God closest to awakening in the world. Even now, as long as someone calls his name, he can get a kind of mysterious energy feedback. It is waiting for believers to awaken his mind, awaken himself from ignorance and bring real faith to the world. Tell me, you are willing to take this responsibility and hold high the holy sword to complete a mission An unprecedented feat? " When he said these words, Zhang Cheng''s tone was full of endless temptation. There is no doubt that he knows very well what the woman in front of him really wants, and what the other party can''t refuse. Personally awaken a dark god, which is almost the supreme goal and glory for a mortal who claims to be a dark believer. For a moment, women feel that their usual calm and composure have long disappeared, replaced by a burning heart. After about two or three minutes of silence, she took a deep breath and asked, "who are you and what do you want me to do?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I happen to have a good script in hand. I hope you can play a very important role in it. Of course, in return, I will meet your long-standing desire and find a final destination for your empty and lonely soul. God is the sustenance and home of human spirit. The more empty people are, the more eager they are to have it. You child The unfortunate experience in determined that you are a person who desperately needs the support of faith, so nothing can make you feel happier than waking up a dark god. "Zhang Cheng casually said the iron truth. Because of poverty, so eager for wealth; Because humble, so eager for power; Because they are weak, they yearn for strength; Because of emptiness, so eager to believe. The more common people lack something, the more eager they are to get something. This is an eternal law. It has nothing to do with a person''s intelligence or education Chapter 1099 Zhang Cheng, who always likes to make conditions according to everyone''s desire, has almost never encountered rejection, and this time is no exception. After a series of inner struggles and hesitations, the woman finally failed to escape the fate of becoming a chess piece, signed a series of unequal treaties, and finally came to the room where the holy sword was located. As soon as I crossed the threshold, I saw a weapon with a sacred smell on the huge rock. "This... Is the holy sword?!" She approached carefully, then held the handle with her right hand with leather gloves and tried to pull it out of the rock. But just at the beginning, the golden radiance on the surface of the sword like the sun suddenly faded, followed by a continuous stream of cold power, which made the weapon move from one extreme to another. Next second Boom! The dark energy announces its coming in the most violent way! The hard rock is directly torn into small particles that cannot be distinguished by the naked eye, scattered around like dust. The woman who thought she would be seriously injured even if she didn''t die suddenly found that she was not injured, but a mysterious force poured into her body. In less than a minute, she found that her physical qualities, even the upper limit of magic, were rapidly improving. powerful! Language can not describe the powerful! Only by grasping the handle of the sword can she feel why this weapon is qualified to be called a holy sword. Because those who hold it, without exception, will gain unimaginable power. Even the dying old man lying in bed can instantly have the strength to kill the dragon with his bare hands. More interestingly, although this weapon has the name of holy sword, it is not necessarily a sword, but can change its shape at will with the owner''s mind. It can be a dagger, but a magic wand, a shield, a helmet, a wrist guard In short, as long as there is a clear shape in the mind, it can be perfectly copied. However, the woman did not convert the holy sword into other shapes, because she liked the way the sword looked now, especially the shining runes, each of which was so mysterious, as if there were unknown secrets and knowledge behind it. "Incredible... It''s incredible. I can''t imagine who can forge such powerful weapons. Gods and demons? Or those races that have disappeared in the long river of history?" the woman said to herself excitedly as she stroked the sword. Although there are still many mysteries in her mind up to now, when she holds the holy sword, all these are not important. After all, the power of this weapon is so powerful that it is worth whatever heavy price it has paid before. However, after her mood stabilized, she realized that it was not safe here, so without saying a word, she went straight into the only exit to the surface. In particular, Zhang Cheng, who had never revealed her identity, made her have an unspeakable fear. ¡­¡­ Seeing the woman hurried back to the surface through the magic mirror, Zhang Cheng planned to go straight through the wasteland and return to the civilized world. Zhang Cheng suddenly showed a funny smile on his face and asked without looking back: "what do you think she can do?" "Do you mean to awaken the God of darkness?" you asked in an uncertain tone. "No, I mean how far she can go in exploring her true desire. You should understand that the inner emptiness of some special individuals can not be filled by faith and God alone. When this strong hunger can not be satisfied, guess what will happen?" Zhang Cheng closed his mouth and showed a playful smile. He had also been hungry and thirsty, and knew what a strong and urgent desire it was. Fortunately, he finally jumped out of mortal dependence on desire, otherwise God knows what will happen. Now, he has met a goal very similar to himself. Naturally, he wants to find out the truth. Of course, Zhang Cheng undoubtedly enjoys the process of observation and research more than those old masters who prefer to look at the answers directly across time and dimensions. Perhaps as he grows older, he will one day lose his curiosity and no longer be keen on research, but not now. "Sorry, master, I don''t know. For the dead, existence itself is a mistake. Our body and life are connected with negative energy, forming a huge black hole in the material world. We rely on the hatred of living creatures to maintain life. We can''t feel too much desire, but can feel the Curse of the whole world on us." The ghost is obviously not good at analyzing such complex problems, and directly makes a vague metaphor of himself. To some extent, the strong desire that can never be satisfied is not much different from the curse. The only difference is that desire is a strong instinctive impulse, and the curse is malice from the whole world. "Yes! You are a cursed life. If the vitality of a planet is stronger, you will feel more powerful malice. But she is different. She can bring changes to the world, and everyone can''t expect great changes. Especially when the dark god doesn''t meet her expectations, believe me, the scene will be very wonderful." After saying that, Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and showed an expectant expression, as if he had seen the future. But unfortunately, the ghost obviously couldn''t understand such expectations, and still asked in a non emotional tone: "since this relic has completed its mission, will it be destroyed or sealed next?" Zhang Cheng waved his hand without thinking: "no, it''s not necessary. I remember there should be a lot of gold and silver treasures and magic items in the maze, right? Just have fun with those adventurers and help me with some potential chess pieces, which may be useful in the future." "Useful? Do you mean these humble mortals? I really can''t think of how they can help you with your grand plan." the ghost didn''t hide his contempt for the adventurers. After all, the situation observed these days alone is enough to make it despise this small group full of chaos and struggle. There is neither strong power nor lofty goal, just hyenas chasing power, wealth and fame. Such a guy has always been the only candidate for cannon fodder. He has no value as a chess piece, let alone a useful chess piece. "Don''t be so mean. You have to understand that small people can sometimes play unexpected roles. So never despise mole ants. As long as the time is right, small mole ants can also overturn giants..." Chapter 1100 Just as the woman returned to the civilized world with the powerful holy sword, the capital of the kingdom of ANOYA was busy holding a welcoming ceremony. To be exact, it was a reception dinner specially held by Queen Victoria to welcome the mission sent by Emperor Harrison. Although she has enough military power to destroy the old-fashioned army of the other side on the front battlefield, many political problems can not be solved entirely by violence. In particular, she could not abandon the traditional morality and values, and was not willing to let the bottom people in the occupied areas learn to fear and obey the new rulers through cruel massacres. "Good evening, your majesty, on behalf of your father, I would like to extend my most sincere greetings to you. Before he left, he specially told me to show enough respect. Because it is not easy for any monarch to pull a kingdom back from the brink of destruction. He appreciates your courage and courage, and your desperate approach in times of crisis "A very young and handsome man bowed down. As a prince, especially the son of Harrison the great, he obviously began to receive all kinds of court education from a very young age, so he is impeccable in both etiquette and behavior. Look at the ladies and noble ladies with admiration and obsession in their eyes. You can see how popular he is with the opposite sex. Unfortunately, these so-called "charm", "demeanor" and "temperament" do not affect the same young queen at all. Vilia just smiled demurely and replied, "thank you for your greetings. I''m very surprised and honored to be praised by the OROS lion. But I believe he sent you not just to say these compliments?" "No, of course not. But don''t you think it''s a bit bad to say now? How about I invite you to dance?" the prince offered his right hand. His suggestive teasing undoubtedly attracted isorte''s attention. But the old man didn''t mean to stop it. Instead, he was interested in observing Victoria''s reaction. He seemed to want to find out whether the rapidly growing queen would be dazzled by the so-called "magic of love" like all women. We should know that women are always perceptual rather than rational. No matter how smart a woman is, once she falls in love, she will be like a moth to the fire, completely unable to stop other people''s advice, and will not wake up until she loses everything. "Dancing?" Villea raised her eyebrows slightly, with a smile on her face. If she had been a princess before, she would have agreed to each other''s invitation, even had some close contact in the process of dancing, and then privately investigated the background of the prince in front of her, and regarded him as one of the objects of future marriage. After all, in this feudal world, the princess is a tool to achieve some political goals, so the choice of marriage objects is really limited. Any princess with a little brain will have several good goals as soon as possible before she grows up. All kinds of dances, banquets and salons are actually an alternative blind date meeting rather than ordinary social intercourse. But since the accession to the throne, the situation in Vilia has become somewhat complicated. On the one hand, she is still an unmarried girl. She urgently needs a legal husband to help her remaining heirs and quickly stabilize the turbulent people. On the other hand, as a queen, her marriage must not be decided casually, let alone marry whoever she likes. Instead, she needs to weigh the gains and losses of interests from the perspective of politics and rights. In particular, marrying a foreign prince is one of the taboos, because it can easily lead to chaos in the already contradictory Kingdom, and even lead to the interference of external forces. Victoria undoubtedly understood this clearly, and believed that the other party should also understand it. This means that the seemingly gentle prince in front of him is actually a bait, a fatal trap to lure himself into the abyss of doom. "That''s right! Dance! For the sake of the long-standing friendship between our two countries and my personal admiration for your beauty and wisdom." the prince deliberately pretended not to see the angry eyes of many noble male members of the Kingdom around him and continued to raise his arm politely. However, it''s a pity that Vilia didn''t even have the slightest intention of holding each other''s arm, smiled and refused: "Sorry, I don''t want to dance now, at least not until you tell me your intention. In addition, I think it''s necessary to warn you not to try to make small moves in my court, or even if you are the son of OROS lion, I will make you pay the price, okay?" When the prince heard this sentence, his face suddenly became a little ugly. He tried to keep his ugly appearance from being exposed. He nodded gently: "I understand! Please rest assured." "Very good! Now, please enjoy the party. I''m sure those ladies and ladies who are full of interest will give you a wonderful night." With this ironic remark full of ridicule, Victoria smiled and turned back to her own position, with naked contempt in her eyes. After sitting down and sipping the cold wine, she asked without looking back: "what does the great Harrison want to do? Don''t tell me what kind of male tricks he is going to show me, it''s too embarrassing." "No, of course not. The prince is just a cover. What he really wants to do is to send a few needed talents to the nobles preparing to launch a rebellion with the help of this mission. In this way, these scattered fools can be effectively organized and used to create more trouble for you." isolt explained carelessly. "Rebellion? Those guys can''t help it at last?" Victoria clenched her fist subconsciously, and the angry flame in her pupils flashed away. For the upcoming civil war, she has made enough preparations and arrangements to uproot these die hards who resist their own reform and prepare for the next centralization of power. The more participants, the larger the scale of the launch, the more beneficial it will be to the whole country. As for how many families will perish in this rebellion, it doesn''t matter to her. Anyway, clearing the internal hidden dangers has always been what Vilia is eager to do, but dare not do, for fear of accidentally triggering a collective rebound of the aristocrats. But like now, the nobles are divided into two factions. The most powerful faction temporarily chooses to be neutral and wait-and-see, which is simply the best time to start Chapter 1101 At midnight, the banquet in the palace had just left. Soon, the whole mission returned to its residence under the leadership of the prince. Before he could sit down and catch his breath, a waiter came in with two mysterious people covered in cloaks and said carefully, "Your Highness, your friend has arrived." "Oh, my friend?" the prince looked surprised. Because in the Kingdom, he doesn''t have any friends. The only one who can be called a friend is "It''s me, your highness." One of the men took off his hood on his own initiative. It turned out that he was the court aristocrat who led the Sedition not long ago. But now, he has lost his territory and title. In principle, he is no different from civilians. But those complex networks that still exist can be kept for a while. "Ah! It''s you. I heard my father mention you, calling you a really noble and pure noble, a hero willing to stand up against tyranny and injustice." after knowing the identity of the other party, the prince immediately changed into another face, stood up and praised loudly. Of course, in his heart, he was actually full of contempt for this despicable man who sold his country for power. After all, those who sell their country in exchange for glory and wealth are scum in every era. Some will even be nailed to the stigma of history forever. Even if they sincerely take refuge in each other, they will not be reused. The prince''s political quality is obviously good. He hides his contempt deeply in his heart and doesn''t show it clearly. On the contrary, he showed the enthusiasm a prince should have for his followers. "It''s a great joy and fear for me to hear the praise of emperor Harrison. Please rest assured that I will not betray his trust and drive the damn usurper out of office." the court nobles vowed to give a guarantee. Hearing this, the prince nodded immediately: "I appreciate your confidence and courage very much. But can you tell me about your plan?" "No problem, that''s why I came to see you," said the court aristocrat, turning sideways and pointing to the fellow walkers behind him. "This is Baron Meles, an old noble who has made great achievements in war. Next, he will explain to you what kind of March route we will take after holding high the righteous flag." Without saying a word, the guy called Baron Marles took a map out of his arms and spread it out on the table: "Your Highness, look, this is tyrsburg and this is the Bishui river. If we can attack and occupy the wharf and block the river channel within three days after we set up our troops, we can cut off two-thirds of the food supply in the capital. Please think about how angry those civilians will become when they don''t get enough food?" "Interesting! Do you want to threaten Victoria with food to compromise?" the prince''s eyes lit up slightly. We should know that on this planet with extremely backward transportation, any large city with a population of more than 100000 can either be close to the sea and use sea transportation to solve the transportation of bulk necessities, or there is a broad river to complete the transportation by river, or both, otherwise it is impossible to feed so many urban people who are not engaged in agricultural activities. The most important food producing areas in the kingdom are on both sides of the Bishui River, so the food, vegetables, meat, eggs, cheese and other food consumed every day in the capital are transported to the wharf by the river, and then scattered from the wharf to various markets for sale. If the transfer terminal near tyrsburg is blocked, the densely populated city will fall into famine within a week. At that time, all rulers of IQ online will choose to compromise rather than risk being ousted by angry people. "That''s right! To tell you the truth, I really can''t think of any way to win in a frontal battle just from the military point of view. So at this time, strategy will become particularly important. We don''t need a victory in a battle, we need to give her a fatal blow in unexpected places. Since she wants to please the Dalits at the bottom, let''s show her, How the untouchables rebelled against her rule. "Baron Marles grinned with a sinister smile. Needless to ask, he wanted to teach Vilia a lesson and let the little girl understand what is the foundation of the kingdom to rely on. The bottom people who can buy off with a little grace are not worth relying on at all. If there is a little trouble, these guys will choose to betray without hesitation. "Hahaha! It seems that our queen is in trouble this time. But I have another question. Have you contacted the old king? Will he finally stand up to support us and give the coup a legal name? After all, my father is an emperor who likes to defend orthodoxy. He doesn''t want his glory to be tarnished in his later years." The prince laughed and said tentatively. The so-called politics, in fact, is to be both a bitch and a memorial archway. If you are just a bitch without a memorial archway, you will be looked down upon by others as a nouveau riche who lacks details. It''s too ugly to eat. If the memorial archway does not make a watch, it is an outright political idiot, who will be ridiculed by everyone as pedantic, inflexible and lack of flexible political skills. Only by giving consideration to both is the quality that a qualified political talent should have. Baron Meles exchanged a look with the court nobles and quickly responded: "For the sake of confidentiality, we haven''t contacted the old king yet. But I believe that when he sees the change of the situation, he will not refuse our proposal. Anyway, he must be responsible for his family, otherwise the kingdom can''t change a family to be the royal family, can''t he?" "Who are you going to change?" the prince keenly grasped the key words and showed an interested expression on his face. "Of course it''s you, my highness. Don''t you think it''s a perfect plan for the son of the great Harrison to marry the princess of the Kingdom and become a prince in good faith. He always takes the whole country." the court aristocrat hinted meaningfully. "Me?!" Hearing this, the prince immediately felt that a flame called ambition was lit in his heart, emitting unimaginable energy. He could not imagine what it would be like if he could rule the kingdom as a prince and finally help his son to the throne. Especially far away from the father who is keen on power, everything is up to him. For him, it is a naked Temptation Chapter 1102 "So... It''s the prince''s idea?" Victoria took the information just sent by her spy and pursed a sarcastic smile. She is now lying on the bed in the bedroom, wearing a light nightdress, one of her hands holding her chin, giving a hazy beauty full of intellectual wisdom. But those eyes were as sharp as a dagger just out of its sheath. There is no doubt that the prince''s greedy ambition and desire angered the young queen. Since she made up her mind to control her own destiny, it was still her "as you wish, your majesty." the spy kept his head down, took the letter and put it close to him. He didn''t dare to stay on the Queen''s nightdress full of hazy beauty. He knows very well that the most important thing in this business is to know restraint and never cross the red line, otherwise he will be ruthlessly cleaned. ¡­¡­ At the same time, hundreds of kilometers away in a city controlled by Kerwin, the woman returning to the civilized world with the holy sword is sitting in an insignificant corner of a tavern, sipping the liquor and looking coldly at everything around the observer. Since she made up her mind to awaken the God of darkness, she has been thinking about how to establish a stable belief system and let more people understand the greatness of darkness. Unfortunately, although many people are doing things according to the dark code of conduct, they still yearn for the light in their hearts. This means that no matter how much benefit the darkness gives, they can''t keep their hearts. In order to understand the essence of human nature, she was not in a hurry to recruit believers and establish a church. Instead, she stayed in this mixed place and patiently observed all kinds of people, what they wanted, what they were willing to pay, and what their attitude towards faith was. Just when she became interested in the two begging boys in the corner, a man with tattoos on his head and half his face came and sat across the table and said in a slightly teasing voice: "Hey, chick! Have you been here for almost a week? How about doing some healthy sports with the strong me? I promise, as long as you nod your head, no matter what you do in this pub, no one will disturb you." "Oh? You seem very confident?" the woman didn''t get angry because the other party was too naked. Instead, she lazily picked up her glass and took a sip of wine. "Of course! Of course I''m confident! Ask others who I am, and how many guys have tried to make trouble." the man raised his strong arm and showed his developed chest and biceps. You don''t have to ask. He''s a gangster like a thug or watching a game in this tavern. It''s just a little better than those dirty gangsters. He has his own territory, and he doesn''t need to spend money to drink, eat, open a room and sleep here. On the contrary, the owner of the bar will give him some money every week to ensure that his pub will not be watched by other hooligans and gangsters, and there will be no fighting with drunks. There are even nightingales willing to provide some "special" services free of charge to ensure that they will help each other in case of trouble or danger. Of course, as a bodyguard and thug, his position is not lifelong and is also not protected by any law. As long as a more powerful guy from outside defeats him, nature can replace him. In short, this is a guy who eats by fist, body and strength. His mind is full of violence, tobacco, alcohol and women. The only enjoyment in life is timely enjoyment. So when you see a new face of young and beautiful women, you will get up at the first time to see if you can take advantage of it for free. "Hehe, you are so cute. In that case, I''ll give you a chance. Come on, follow up, if you have the courage." the woman stood up with a meaningful smile and walked slowly down the wooden stairs to the second floor. At the corner, she didn''t forget to turn around and leave a suggestive smile. "Oh!!! The only thing I don''t lack is courage! Come on, guys, cheer for me! I''m going to have a wonderful night tonight." the man raised his hands and made stupid and rude movements like a gorilla, and didn''t forget to make strange noises in his mouth. The poor fellow had no idea what terrible things he was going to face. The drunkards around also don''t know anything. They make a lot of noise, and two people who have been drunk delirious say they want to join them. After all, dullele is not as good as zhonglele, and more people are more exciting. But without exception, he was kicked off by a man laughing and scolding, and finally rushed into the only unlocked room on the second floor alone Chapter 1103 "Hey, hey! Baby, I''m coming." Like all male creatures dominated by primitive desires, this man has completely lost his mind. As soon as he rushed into the door, he began to take off his clothes impatiently. But before he took off his coat, the woman standing in front of the window suddenly turned around with a faint smile on her face and asked in a very strange tone, "do you have faith?" "Faith?! what the hell is that?" the man was confused about this mindless question, and even forgot what to do next. The whole man was stunned. "Faith, as the name suggests, is what you most desire in your heart, but you can never get. It is a kind of spiritual sustenance and comfort, and a precious wealth that can fill your heart when you feel empty and lonely." the woman raised her head and looked up at the stars and explained. I don''t know why, since she learned that there was a sleeping God in the world waiting for her to wake up, she would have an inexplicable excitement. It''s different from accepting entrustment to do some crazy things in the dark believer team. It''s like something has filled his empty soul. It is precisely because of this that she signed a series of unequal contracts and became a true dark believer, or dark apostle. Unfortunately, simple minded and muscular men don''t understand these too complex things. To be exact, he may not even be right about the addition, subtraction, multiplication and division of more than two digits. He shook his head in a daze: "Damn, I can''t understand what you''re talking about, and I don''t need to understand. Now take off your clothes quickly, such as what kind of shit soul communication. I prefer the most pure and pleasant physical communication." The voice just fell! He stretched out his arms to drag the other party into his arms, then tore open his clothes and vent his most primitive and instinctive desires. Normally, a big man with a height of more than 1.9 meters and a weight of about 100 kilograms can absolutely do whatever he wants for a thin woman with a height of only 1.7 meters and a weight of less than 60 kilograms. But interestingly, today this situation is just the opposite. Just as the man''s rough big hand just grabbed the woman''s arm, he suddenly felt a huge force, threw himself up, turned a somersault in the air, and then fell hard on the floor, making a dull noise. Bang! "Ah!!!" The violent impact made him scream. no way out! You know, this is the cheapest Tavern Hotel. The floor hasn''t been repaired for many years, and many places are tilted up, so it won''t be too good to fall. Just as he struggled to get up, the woman directly raised her foot and stepped down. Bang! The poor man felt as if he had been trampled by an elephant, and his mouth burst out blood with a wow. The burning feeling caused by the concussion of his lungs was like a burning flame, which made life worse than death. "Answer my question! Do you have faith?" the woman bent down and stared into each other''s eyes. "I... I have! I have faith!" The man nodded desperately and finally realized that he was in big trouble. The woman in front of him was not the prostitute he thought, but a madwoman with terrible strength. "Very good! Then tell me, what is your faith? Violence? Pleasure? Or satisfying your low-level desires?" the woman continued. "I... I don''t know. I just like the feeling of stepping on others and longing for fear, flattery and flattery of the people around me." the man said the most real thoughts without thinking. After all, a gangster like him who lives at the bottom of society has no lofty goals and aspirations. He just hopes to keep his seat for a few more years and enjoy the benefits of his fist. When one day he was defeated by outsiders, he took the rest of the money to buy a piece of land in the countryside, married a village woman, and then had several children to spend the rest of his life safely. When the woman heard this, she immediately showed a satisfied expression on her face: "so, whether your desires or your preferences are more inclined to darkness. Now, if I want you to swear to offer faith to a god of darkness, will you?" "Yes! I will! As long as you don''t kill me! I will do anything!" the man didn''t realize what a dangerous thing he was promising, just wanted to get rid of the current dangerous situation quickly. He was not sure if he said no, he would die and become a cold body until the body began to rot and stink. "In that case, please read after me. The great dark god ruva..." "The great God of darkness, ruva..." "I voluntarily offer my faith and soul to you..." "I voluntarily offer my faith and soul to you..." "I am willing to be your believer and spread the seeds of faith for you until one day you can wake up from the darkness and bring real salvation to the world..." ¡­¡­ With one naked announcement after another, the man was surprised to find that a wisp of black light fell from the sky and shone on his head. Gradually, a cold and dark energy began to integrate into the body, continuously strengthening muscles, blood vessels and internal organs. When it was over, he was surprised to find that his strength was several times greater than usual, as if he could overturn a carriage rushing forward with his bare hands. "Ah! It seems that the God of darkness has recognized you and blessed you with darkness. Remember, from now on, you are no longer an ordinary gangster, but a warrior who is favored by darkness. You must fight for the God of darkness, ruva. Otherwise, the food of darkness will devour your body and soul." a chilling smile appeared on the woman''s face. There is no doubt that this is an attempt mixed with coercion and inducement, in which fear accounts for the vast majority. In any case, the biggest difference between darkness and light is that the latter can only rely entirely on its own subjective will, while the former can achieve its goal through many despicable means. Therefore, whether out of sincerity or forced helplessness, the power of darkness is recognized. "I... what do I need to do?" the man was obviously not stupid enough and quickly understood his situation. In front of the huge dark force, he was like a poor little shrimp. He had no resistance at all. Instead of fighting desperately, it''s better to choose obedience honestly. Maybe you can get more benefits, or even get rid of the current life and become a man of the world. Chapter 1104 How to make a sect spread quickly in a short time? The answer is simple! It is nothing more than deception, coercion and inducement. The former is very easy to understand, that is to make up some stories, such as how powerful the gods believed in by their church, how many great things they have done, and even sacrifice themselves to save all mankind. As for the latter code Naturally, first through intimidation, tell you how serious the consequences will be if you don''t believe in God, and then tell you that if you change your faith now, you can not only avoid your previous sins, but also go to another world to enjoy a better life after death. It is a common feature of almost all religions to give promises to the future, even after death, in exchange for mortal faith. The only difference is that those religions that serve the true gods are not too greedy in material terms, while those that serve the false gods will invariably become tools for collecting money and interfering in secular power. With the "grizzly bear" romand''s familiarity with the bottom gangs, women quickly recruited a group of bastards who did all kinds of evil on weekdays, and then used them to spread their faith. Of course, this belief is actually similar to collecting protection fees. In the slums where official forces cannot radiate, those who are willing to believe in the dark god ruva and regularly participate in sacrificial activities can be exempted from most of the protection fees, and those who are unwilling to believe will be severely slaughtered. Does that sound familiar? As like as two peas in the Middle East, a religion in the Middle East? you ''re right! For ordinary people, it doesn''t matter what kind of God they believe in, especially if they can''t solve the most basic problem of food and clothing, where will they care what the doctrine of the gods is. As long as they can get tangible benefits, it doesn''t matter if they sacrifice to the devil. Looking at the poor people who knelt on the ground and spoke, the woman couldn''t help but slightly cocked up the corners of her mouth and said in a voice that only she could hear: "I see... This is faith! It''s much simpler than I thought. Although they are far from being religious and can''t understand the real meaning of darkness, they can provide power to wake the God of darkness from chaos." "I... don''t understand. What''s the point of doing this? They are all poor people. Even if they are thrown into the pot to extract oil, they can''t extract any oil and water." Roman shook his head blankly. Especially these days, the dangerous and crazy woman in front of her took out thousands of gold coins as activity funds. Is there really a so-called God of darkness? You know, although there are all kinds of temples and churches in this land, no one has actually seen God. Even the miracles recorded in the classics are mostly full of coincidence and chance. The reason why the upper class nobles believed in gods was, on the one hand, to seek peace of mind. On the other hand, they hoped to use these large and small churches to restrain their thoughts and prevent those serfs and tenants who had been oppressed for a long time from rebelling. Others don''t say for the time being. Anyway, romand, who has done a lot of evil things, absolutely doesn''t believe that there are gods in the world, otherwise he should have been killed by lightning. "Hum! With your brain that is not much smarter than a pig, of course, you can''t understand how terrible the power of faith is. Think about it. If more than half of the bottom people in this city become members of the church, and then a few officers or nobles join them, how would you react to the master of this city?" the woman asked with a sneer. "You mean... Corrode the city bit by bit from the bottom, and finally achieve the purpose of absorbing rights?" Although romand had not received any education, he was not stupid enough and immediately understood each other''s subtext. "Right?" the woman smiled disdainfully. "No, I''m not interested in power. What I want is the right to spread faith openly, not secretly like now. You know? When the cohesion of a religion reaches a certain level, its power is far more than you think. At that time, even if the king sees us, he will go underground and ask me to wear the crown on his head Faith is something above all secular power. " "Crowning the king?!" romand suddenly stared, as if he could not imagine the picture of extreme madness. "That''s right! One day, I will build a kingdom of heaven on earth and let everyone kneel before the dark god ruva, even the king." While saying this, the woman''s eyes twinkled with a hot flame enough to burn everything. There is no doubt that this ongoing career fills her spiritual emptiness and even has an unparalleled sense of satisfaction. Although I don''t know how long this enthusiasm can last, at least there is no sense of retreat. Just as the God of darkness quietly spread among the people at the bottom, Kelvin finally got the information from his allies and sat in the study with his chin touched. Born as a country aristocrat, he has the same common problem as most aristocrats, that is, he despises the people living at the bottom of society and doesn''t care what they are doing on weekdays, as long as he pays his taxes on time. It has to be said that this rough management gives people with a heart too much space to operate. However, so far, the indigenous people in the world have not realized how terrible chain reaction will occur once they collapse and rebound at the bottom of their pyramid power structure. "So, the prince took a fancy to Victoria and wanted to force her to surrender her rights and become a doll and puppet for herself through this rebellion?" kelwin threw the information into the brazier and burned it up, revealing an undisguised irony in his tone. He really didn''t know that he should scold the other party for being stupid, but he should still laugh at the other party for overestimating his strength. After all, Victoria is the agent chosen by the "master". Just the iron puppets and monster army in her hands are enough to sweep more than 90% of the countries on this continent. But now, someone is ambitious and wants to replace it before contacting the "master", which is a restricted area that even he dare not touch. "Yes, sir. If nothing unexpected happens, the rebellion will have been launched the moment this letter is handed over to you. How about we help them?" a confidant carefully tempted. "No! No! It has nothing to do with us. What''s more, I disdain to participate in such a conspiracy that is doomed to fail." as he said, Kelvin took up his pen and paper, quickly wrote a passionate letter on it and handed it to his confidant. "Go, give this letter to Victoria and tell her that we should give up prejudice and hatred and work together to teach the old man who thinks he is still a lion a lesson." Chapter 1105 "Interesting! Kelvin wants to get rid of the past and cooperate with me." When she got the letter, Victoria showed a rare surprise on her face. She couldn''t believe that the tyrant who had spied on his beauty and longed to possess himself could judge the situation and find an opportunity to make a profit in the complex situation. Especially when the news of Kelvin''s engagement to the princess spread, he had an excuse to legally take more land. To be exact, as long as the old Harrison emperor had an accident, the huge land he laid down would collapse and fall into an internal power struggle. Countless ambitious princes and princesses will take this opportunity to win over the outside world and even collude with foreign forces. Even if they sell their own national interests, they must first ascend the throne. As the saying goes, they didn''t feel bad about selling yetian. They didn''t experience the era known as the dark before dawn. They didn''t understand what humiliation their father endured at the beginning, and finally went crazy to become the most outstanding monarch in hundreds of years. In the eyes of these princes and princesses, their father is a cold-blooded machine, a cold-blooded animal willing to do anything for power, and has no family affection at all. Since he is like this to his father, he will not have any good feelings for the huge territory he has laid. Very few people with hatred in their hearts even want to destroy the whole country with their own hands, just to make their father feel pain and despair before he dies. It has to be said that as a monarch, Harrison''s life was successful, but as a father, he failed to the extreme. Appreciating the humility revealed between the lines in the letter, Victoria finally couldn''t help laughing. She laughed and joked: "since he is so sincere, let''s work together first. But this time, I must take the lead." "Hehe, Kelvin must be mad when he hears this sentence." Isolde came in from the outside at some time, with an undisguised gloating in his tone. No one likes to shout with a tyrant, especially a self righteous tyrant. Now, the tyrant has fallen from a high position and even has to write to his enemies in a slightly begging tone. It''s interesting just to think about it. "What do you think he would do?" asked villea, raising her head with interest. "It''s very simple! An assassin who is proficient in stealth has a bottle of poison that can make people fall into a coma. You don''t understand, Harrison''s prestige is so high that none of his sons and daughters can be recognized by all his vassals. In addition, he has consciously let his children fight with each other over the years in order to select the best and most successor, which directly leads to a slight loss Those with some ability have a large number of supporters. They either have power, money or control the military power. Maybe there will be no major crisis when Harrison is alive and sober, but if he loses consciousness, a war will quickly sweep half the continent. "Isolt said his guess with a playful face. It is a well-known common sense that the fall of political strongmen will inevitably be accompanied by severe social unrest and even lead to a large-scale war. Especially in the feudal system that relies on personal charm and prestige to control power, a strong king suddenly dies, and 100% of his heirs will fight each other for the throne until the final winner is determined, or the country is divided and perished under the interference of external forces. Isorte has read many books on politics and history, so he is very clear about the weakness of the so-called "OROS lion". Unfortunately, most people are convinced by the powerful emperor''s means, thus ignoring that he is only a mortal. If he is a mortal, he will have a weakness, and it is still a fatal weakness. "So Kelvin will send assassins to achieve his ulterior purpose by poisoning?" Victoria narrowed her eyes and seemed to be planning something. But Isolde smiled and shook his head: "forget it, don''t waste your energy. It''s impossible for you to catch him. Once a person like him decides to use despicable means, he will never leave any clues. Instead of working hard in this regard, he might as well take the opportunity to contact his fiancee." "Fiancee?!" Victoria was obviously aware of something, and her eyes showed a bright color. "Yes! As far as I know, this young and beautiful princess seems to be full of complaints about marrying an old and ugly tyrant. If we can make a series of agreements with her, we can gain the greatest benefit from this turmoil and break the plan of Kraven," Isor Te suggested straightforwardly. "That''s a good idea. We should make a good total and let the traitor busy in vain." After that, viria quickly summoned her most trusted men and began to discuss the feasibility of the whole plan and how to pit Kelvin for the last time. ¡­¡­ At the same time, far from the top of the magic tower, Zhang Cheng noticed the open and secret struggle between his two war agents through the magic mirror, and couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "Sure enough, competition and killing are the only way for life to evolve. Look at these two wretches. Not long ago, one of them was just a poor country aristocrat, and the other was an ignorant princess who only knew how to talk about love and enjoy the flattery and flattery of young men every day. But now, they have skillfully played tricks and tried to make them dominate the duel The upper hand. " "Master, are you sure you''ll let them fool around like this?" Ellens frowned, with a strong dissatisfaction on her face. "Why not?" Zhang Cheng spread his hands indifferently. "Don''t you think the progress of both of them is very obvious in the process of competition? Remember, never let your men be too comfortable. This will grow their laziness, and don''t let them feel that they are unique and irreplaceable, otherwise you will have to kill them and replace them with a new one in a short time. Desire can never be satisfied , what you have to do is learn to control and restrain the growth of desire with intimidation, violence and death. " Allen nodded vaguely: "so your way is to create contradictions and let the two men fight in one field to ensure that they can never be the only one." "It''s true in theory, but the operation is a little complicated. For example, you have to balance the power between the two so that they don''t differ too much. Especially when selecting people, you must pay attention to your qualifications, otherwise the situation will be unbalanced soon. Forget it, you''d better operate it yourself and understand it in a short time. Now, Go out for me and watch the woman''s every move. " "As you wish..." Chapter 1106 Tyrsburg is an important military town located in the important river transportation hub in the kingdom. At first, when the country was in the stage of expansion, its main role was to defend against the invasion from the water surface. Later, with the continuous expansion of the land area, it gradually became a pure logistics transit station. The wharf warehouse covering a huge area hoarded a large number of goods traded by businessmen from the north of the South China Sea. In particular, grain, vegetables, meat and eggs shipped to the capital need to be loaded for several hours every day just to meet the consumption of a large number of urban residents who are not engaged in agricultural production. Therefore, if an army suddenly occupies here, they can not only cut off the food supply of the most important cities in the Kingdom, but also get logistics supplies for at least half a year to a year free of charge. In addition, the castle is repaired every year and still maintains the unique strong defense of the original military fortress. It can be firmly defended even in the face of more than ten times the siege of the enemy. As the military commander who launched the rebellion, Baron Meles saw this, so he launched a surprise attack at night and took all the few garrison soldiers at one stroke. Looking at the pile up like a mountain hand in the warehouse, he was preparing to send food and merchandise to the capital. He could not help but slightly raise his mouth and satirize with a full of ridicule. "Without enough food, I see what you have done to those hungry people, dear princess." Obviously, as the most staunch conservative supporter, he has never recognized Victoria as his queen, only that the other party has royal blood, that is, the identity of princess. "How do you think she will react when she learns that this place is occupied by us?" The court nobles stood on the upper floor of the tall castle and looked down at the businessmen who cried and shouted after the confiscated goods. They showed no sympathy at all. Because the vast majority of these businessmen are low-income peddlers, who earn the price difference by reselling low-profit daily necessities. Behind them, there is neither the support of powerful aristocratic forces nor any forces that can not be provoked. So almost every time a war breaks out, the first unlucky ones are always these guys. Lucky ones lose goods and a lot of money at most. Unlucky ones may even lose their lives. After all, the weak is the original sin. The weak is doomed to be exploited and enslaved by the strong. No matter what era, what system, or the essence of things will not change. The only change is the definition of exploitation and oppression, which is the propaganda carried out by the ruling class in order to eliminate the resistance consciousness of the bottom people to the greatest extent. The so-called lie repeated a thousand times is the truth! When you have been preaching a set of theories through various expressions and hints since you were born, you will naturally accept it and even regard it as the supreme truth. Even if someone puts the facts in front of you, you may not be willing to believe it. The influence of preconception is so great that almost all countries on the earth have strengthened their control over information dissemination after entering the information age. Many people believe that freedom of speech has never really existed. It did not exist before, does not exist now and will never exist in the future. As long as there are classes in intelligent life, the gap between the rich and the poor, the inequality in education, and the level of genes and IQ, the exploitation and domination of the strong over the weak will always exist, even if the material civilization develops to almost be distributed according to needs. In fact, what the bottom people demand has never been equality or freedom of speech, but an upward channel to change their own class. Not much. As long as this channel can accommodate 10-15% of the bottom of society, the whole society will present a good environment full of positive, hopeful and fighting spirit. But on the contrary, when too many talented people are pressed down, it will not take long to form a bottom-up resistance. When the critical point is reached, this contradiction will suddenly break out and complete the transfer of rights in the most intense and bloody way. If the original ruling class wins, the rebels will undoubtedly be brutally purged, which will kill and injure those talented people at the bottom, and there will not be enough strength to launch the next resistance in a short time. But if the rebels win, they will also launch a massacre against the existing vested interest groups, completely destroy the original political structure, make room for their own people, and then turn into a new ruling class. As for the slogan of launching a rebellion to win the support of the people at the bottom, it is unlikely to be fulfilled. Anyway, no matter who finally wins, the weak will always be the weak and the bottom of exploitation and oppression. Unless one day a few of them suddenly wake up and start thinking from the perspective of the strong and learn from the style of the strong, they will have the opportunity to change their fate. Unfortunately, most of the indigenous people on this planet do not have such awareness. After being looted, most businessmen dare not even protest and choose to leave. After all, this is a country ruled by nobles! When they were sensible, they accepted the idea that nobles were born noble to rule their humble civilians. Any form of resistance is a provocation to traditional forces and will lead to the most tragic repression. Over time, they were used to the reckless actions of the nobles, and they were used to paying tolls every time they passed through the territory of an aristocrat. However, these small businessmen were really stupid. After secretly asking why the army suddenly occupied tyrsburg, they immediately fled to the capital of the kingdom by boat overnight, intending to quickly inform the young queen. Of course, this issue is all part of Baron Marles''s plan. Seeing the small businessmen rush down in small boats, he immediately sneered and ordered, "fill the ships we have captured with stones immediately, and then scuttle them 40 kilometers downstream. Remember, at all costs, make sure that the warships docked in the capital harbor can''t pass." "I see! I promise that even if Victoria comes with her steel puppets, they will all be trapped in the bottomless black swamp." another noble officer slapped his chest with a proud smile on his face. Forty kilometers away from the dock, it is just a swamp with lush water and grass. Not to mention the hidden monsters inside, the black mud alone can make the incoming enemy suffer. Losing the advantage of waterway, it is almost impossible to bring a well-equipped army to tyrsburg. Baron Meles''s strategy is also very simple. He implements the word "drag", and the residents in the capital can no longer bear hunger and riot. His political and military goals have been achieved Chapter 1107 "Your majesty! Your majesty! It''s a bad thing! Those damn bastards! They gathered together to launch a rebellion and captured tyrsburg. According to the news sent by the escaped businessmen, almost all the food and necessities destined for the capital were forcibly detained. After the news came back, I guessed that within half a day, the price of all the food soared twice, and at this rate, it would be less than three times One day the whole city will be in famine. " A bureaucrat promoted from the bottom rushed into the court in a panic and shouted out of breath. He looked so nervous at the moment, as if the sky was falling and the end of the world was coming. However, it is no wonder that after all, he, who was born at the bottom of society, knows more than any aristocrat how terrible things will happen once he falls into famine. At that time, driven by hunger and death, all desperate civilians will rise up, either killed by heavily armed soldiers or rush into all places where they think there is food. In contrast, those nobles who looked on coldly were particularly calm, as if they had paid no attention to the crisis. We should know that for the aristocrats who remain neutral temporarily, whether the rebellion is successful or not, they can get enough benefits from it. If they fail, they can complete a bloodless expansion by devouring the wealth and land accumulated by those rebellious families for generations or even decades. But if they get away with it, they can overthrow the queen who sits on the throne and does not represent their own interests, and return to the beautiful era of the former joint rule of the royal family and the nobility. As for the dead point, the Dalits at the bottom are like rats. No matter how many they die, they will increase rapidly as the situation stabilizes. Looking at the ugly faces of these vassals, Vilia had been sneering at the bottom of her heart. After a while, she deliberately pretended to be careless and asked, "Oh, rebellion? Haven''t those guys voluntarily given up their titles and territories to take refuge in foreign monarchs? Have they suddenly changed their mind?" "Your Majesty, as usual, the royal family should quickly send envoys to ask what happened," an aristocrat stood up and offered. You don''t have to ask. He''s trying to buy time for the rebels. "Emissary? A group of civilians attacked my land and tried to cut off the food supply in the Kingdom''s capital, but you still want me to send an emissary?" Victoria''s tone suddenly changed, and her eyes burst out like a knife. "Wan... I''m very sorry! I forget they are no longer aristocrats!" the man with a goatee trembled and bowed to hide his real intention. Villea is not a fool. She knows that she has stood against all nobles since the day she plans to centralize power. These guys standing in the palace hall are not so much vassals as potential enemies and moths that must be cleaned up in the future. After understanding this, she ordered without thinking: "immediately mobilize a large army and recapture tyrsburg for me within three days. Remember, all participants and their families should be punished for treason. The principal criminals and male heirs should be hanged, all property confiscated, and all female members exiled." Bang! "Your will is our command!" the old man standing on the right side of the hall stood up and slapped the strong breastplate. As one of the few generals in the army who climbed up from the bottom bit by bit, he knew very well that his queen needed a brilliant victory to prove himself. By the way, he showed the enemies hidden in the dark that the kingdom was already that powerful kingdom. Therefore, there must be no difference in this war. Not only can there be no difference, but also the victory should be fast and stable, so as to deter everyone. Of course, after personally experiencing the post-war subjugation not long ago, he also had full confidence in his army. He didn''t think that a mere mob could resist the positive crushing of the iron puppet army. Not much, as long as there is a battle in the open terrain, the soldiers at the bottom will flee because of the collapse of morale. "Very good! Go, my general, and bring back the leaders of the rebels. I will cut off their heads and hang them at the head of the city so that every subject can see what will happen if they dare to provoke me." after that, Victoria stood up, pulled out her sword, took it as a symbol of military power and handed it over to the old man. Without saying a word, the latter knelt on one knee and took the king''s sword inlaid with gold, silver and jewelry with both hands. From the beginning to the end, they ignored the great nobles with countless titles, including the Duke of bronhilda, who has been the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces for a long time Fortunately, the Duke''s self-restraint was good, at least there was no contempt or contempt on the surface. When the lucky man who watched the soldier climb to the general step by step left the court to summon the army, another Duke finally couldn''t help asking, "Your Majesty, are you sure to let a guy who has only commanded two local battles lead the army alone?" "Why, is there a problem? Or do you think my army is not enough to destroy and destroy the rebels?" Victoria narrowed her eyes and asked with a smile. Her attitude was obviously angry, angry with the whole aristocracy. If she didn''t have enough talents to manage the country, she would definitely let these bastards with the concept of family interests first go as far as possible. "No, I mean, you should send at least a few nobles with you. You know, the best way is to break up an alliance from the inside. Just a few nobles as lobbyists and promise benefits to some of them who are willing to go astray, and you can calm the rebellion at the least cost." the Duke undoubtedly felt the disgust, But he still explained calmly. He understood that the rebellion made the young queen hostile to the whole aristocracy. But what can happen? Look at those civilians promoted from the bottom. How many can replace the nobility in important positions? So far, none. you ''re right! This is the reality! Cruel reality! Even if the young queen knows it, there is nothing she can do! It doesn''t matter if you have any complaints. You''ll be fine when you find a time to vent. Anyway, with the growth of age, impulsive young people will always become stable, gradually realize the irreplaceable importance of nobility, and finally reach some cooperation agreement. When the powerful Queen dies, everything will return to its original state Chapter 1108 "Asshole! What the hell do these damn guys want to do? Do you think I really dare not do anything to them, so I have no fear?" As soon as the parliament was dissolved and returned to her bedroom, Victoria couldn''t help venting her uncontrollable anger. However, she does have enough reason to be angry, especially those who keep saying that they think of the interests of the Kingdom, but in fact they are constantly digging the foundation of the country, trying to control power for generations through blood and huge network of relations, and do not give the lower class a chance to stand out at all. What is more frightening is that in order to ensure that future generations can inherit rights like themselves, they do not hesitate to exonerate the rebels who should have been executed under the pretext of high sounding, trying to pardon some of them, just to prevent more and more rights from being concentrated. Sometimes, the young Queen really envies her enemy and competitor. At least Kelvin, who established absolute ruling authority through terror, violence and massacre, never had to worry about these internal struggles. The reason is very simple. Those who dare to resist or secretly engage in sabotage have long been chopped into meat mud and fed to dogs together with the whole family. Under this naked threat of violence and death, the administrative system under the tyrant maintains unimaginable honesty and efficiency. Of course, this does not mean that those who rely on military merit are honest, but there are too many ways to obtain a lot of wealth in a short time, such as killing all the male heirs of the enemy, and then occupying their land, family property, and even those young and beautiful female members. In short, having tasted the wealth surge brought by near zero cost plunder, they have long been indifferent to the benefits obtained by embezzlement, bribery and misappropriation of materials. What''s more, it may offend the increasingly moody tyrant. It''s far better to wait for the next war and kill the enemy. Killing and plundering, to some extent, are like drugs. People can''t help being intoxicated. They know there are problems in doing so, but they still can''t control themselves at the moment. Isorte obviously quite understood Vilia''s mood at the moment and calmly comforted: "Calm down, boy, this little thing is not worth your anger, let alone losing your mind. Don''t forget that no matter what the nobles want to do, they must first get your consent. At least in name, you are still their monarch, which is irreplaceable in law and in the hearts of the people." "Irreplaceable? I bet! Those nobles must be trying to meet my father alone. They hate me, and I hate them too. Maybe what the book said is right. The backward way of relying on the enfeoffment of nobles to ensure the stability of the country will be swept into the garbage of history one day. But now, I can''t help them for the time being. Talents, I need more From the bottom of the talent. "Victoria clenched her fist, gnashing her teeth and saying what she really thought. As a royal born woman, it is naturally impossible for her to really follow Kelvin''s example, slaughtering all the nobles who resist her, leaving those who are frightened and only know obedience, and then promoting some slightly capable people from the bottom to help manage the country, so as to ensure the efficiency and integrity of the administrative organization with the help of naked threats and intimidation. Because she knows that relying on terror and violence to maintain rule can not last long. After a generation at most, it will trigger a tsunami like rebound with the death of the tyrant. She longed for her country to be sustainable for a long time, at least not to disappear after her death. "Talent training is never something that can be done in a short time. I''ve sent someone to deal with it. Don''t worry, you''re still young and have enough time. Maybe ten, twenty or thirty years later, you can always slowly cut off the connection between these hereditary nobles and land and rights. However, at present, you''d better think more about how to deal with the rebels. According to the information, the enemy Your commander is very cunning. He blocked the river with ships and stones. I''m afraid your general will be trapped in the swamp and can''t walk, "isolt reminded meaningfully. "Hum! They want to delay and watch the residents of the whole city starve. Finally, driven by hunger, riots broke out, so as to shake my legal ruling position. Unfortunately, they don''t know that I still have a card." Vilia pursed her mouth and showed a sneer. "Cards? Which one do you mean?" asked Isolde with a smile. "Of course, you brought back the mysterious army between spirit and entity! I believe they should not be trapped in the swamp, should they?" As she spoke, there was a frightening light in her eyes. As a saying goes, power is like the most terrible poison. It can erode one''s heart and soul. As she became a queen for a long time, Victoria gradually lost her innocence and kindness and thought from the perspective of a queen. The so-called kingship is essentially to compete for power and suppress those who try to seize power from their hands. Too kind and too kind monarchs will lead the country into chaos, and the aristocrats who lack awe will take the opportunity to fight with each other wantonly, and even violent military conflict will eventually lead to the division of the country. Therefore, she never used the means of tenderness, differentiation and solicitation as her father did. On the contrary, she should show her strongest side. Only in this way can she frighten the other party and make them dare not underestimate themselves. Politics has never been very friendly to women, especially in places where patriarchy is prevalent. The crafty isorte undoubtedly knew how difficult it was for Vilia to come to this step. He nodded seriously: "no problem! As long as you need, this army can appear where it should appear at any time." "Great! Then please go yourself and bring me back a brilliant victory to ensure that no rebels can escape. I will tell all nobles with blood that this is the end of betraying me and the kingdom." In saying these words, Victoria showed an extremely cold expression. At this moment, she began to have the momentum of an iron king, a strong monarch who dared to fight to the death with all the enemies. "Ha ha! No problem! I promise that none of the people involved in the rebellion will get away with it. But before I leave, there is another thing I must do, that is to catch the rats infiltrating these days and detain the prince who claims to be extraordinary as an excuse..." Chapter 1109 "Chaos! Conspiracy! Turbulence! Struggle!" "I don''t understand. You can clean the planet in the most direct way and transform it according to your own will. Why is it so complicated?" With a familiar voice, master Gru appeared again in the room on the top of the magic tower. I don''t know if it is because he has crossed the dimension too many times. There are dangerous and mysterious rules around his body, constantly tearing the three-dimensional world, tearing time and space. "Complicated? No, my friend, it''s not complicated at all, and it can make himself less boring by the way." Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "You know, before I got immortality, I always felt that immortality was an extremely beautiful thing. It could give me enough time to study and explore until I went beyond everything and stood at the top of the path of life evolution. But now, I found myself wrong. Immortality is not as beautiful as I thought. It means that I have no sense of urgency and easy to slack off. Now, I am a person with Interesting experiments to see if the master can lose eternity and become like an ordinary life, aging and dying. " "What?! you... You''re doing the same thing as him!" Gru''s Beetle like body shook obviously. "The same thing? Who is he? Could it be another me?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and asked with interest. "That''s right! To some extent, he is also looking for a way to kill the master. But unlike you, he pursues complete destruction, the disappearance of the essence of spirit, body and soul." Up to now, Gru didn''t intend to hide any more. He said everything he knew. In his view, whether it is to let the master lose eternity or to completely destroy from the root, all are taboos in taboos. What''s more terrible is that these two madmen with very similar essence have taken the first step resolutely, and they don''t care how serious the consequences will be. "Oh? It sounds interesting. It seems that we really have a heart to heart relationship, don''t we?" Zhang Cheng smiled indifferently. He was not surprised by the news. Because from the first contact, he knew that the initiator was extremely eager to kill the murderer who destroyed his home. The purest and hottest flame of hatred could not be covered up by any conspiracy. "So, you know, he kept a fragment from your soul?" Gru asked solemnly, waving insect like limbs. "Ah, you mean the fragment hidden in the soul of my ex girlfriend, right?" Zhang chengmingxian hasn''t forgotten it, but he doesn''t care too much. In his opinion, that piece of soul fragment has been separated from himself for too long. In addition, after many times of life form evolution, a mere piece of mortal soul fragment is nothing at all. But Gru didn''t think so. Shaking his semicircular head, he explained: "Yes! That''s it! Don''t underestimate it! The soul is the most mysterious rule in the whole universe, which is also the most difficult to understand and use. It gives life independent consciousness and wisdom, so that life can surpass itself in continuous evolution. In particular, the soul fragment of a master can have unimaginable chain reaction as long as it is used properly." "Please continue, I''m listening." Zhang Cheng slightly straightened his sitting posture and put away his previous careless attitude. "Although your soul fragment was cut off when you were a mortal, it still keeps close contact with you. Imagine what would happen if someone used this soul fragment as a medium to resonate with your soul?" Gru said with a trembling from his heart. "What will happen?" a dignified look appeared on Zhang Cheng''s face when he realized that the situation was bad. "It''s very simple! This will make you have a collision from consciousness to thought with the resonance object! Then Fusion! You and he will eventually become one! Merge from two independent consciousness into one consciousness. I don''t know whether the end result will be one devouring the other, or whether you will all lose part of yourself and produce a new subjective consciousness, but one thing is certain Recognize that you will bring unimaginable disasters to the universe. " Gru didn''t use any exaggerated adjectives, nor did he create a panic atmosphere with the help of cadence. He just described what he thought might happen. There is no doubt that he does not want to see such a result, let alone bring irreversible damage to the whole universe. "So... He hasn''t given up his plan to devour me? Hehe, very good, very good. Should I say it''s really worthy of being another me?" Hearing the initiator''s plan is still so crazy, Zhang Cheng''s eyes burst out with strong excitement and expectation. "Tell me! What''s the matter with your so-called losing immortality to the master?" Gru was obviously not interested in mixing the resentment and contradiction between the two people. He turned the topic and began to carefully test the topics he was interested in. You should know that domination is not life in the ordinary sense, and it is not even sure whether you can apply the word life. First of all, although the master also has entities, he has jumped out of all dimensions, just like an observer standing outside the box called "universe". Any means in the box is invalid for them. Secondly, if a master destroys the body of another master, the latter''s body will soon be reshaped with the help of the main string. In this process, all attacks and interference can not prevent this rebirth process. In other words, even the master can''t really kill the master. Finally, and most importantly, masters have been integrated with maintaining the "main string" of the multi-dimensional universe. They themselves are equivalent to the main string. Once there is a problem with the main string, the universe in the region will completely collapse and form something 10000 times more terrible than a black hole. In distant times, there was a collapse of the main string. No one knows what happened, only that at the end of that area, an absolute restricted area has been formed. Anything trying to get close, whether celestial bodies or masters, will disappear without a trace, as if it had never existed. Except for the master, other living beings will not even have corresponding memories, and even time nodes will not be retained. It is precisely because of this that it becomes taboo to study the method of killing masters. Even the craziest guy will not easily cross the minefield Chapter 1110 "Do you know what eternity is?" Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t answer the other party''s question immediately, but threw out an interesting topic. The definition of eternity is completely different in different times and for different intelligent lives. For example, the relatively short-lived human beings on earth have been very long in their eyes for hundreds of years or even thousands of years, and can be given the word eternity. But for some long-lived races that can easily live one or two thousand years, eternity is a more lasting, even rising to the level of spirit and soul. But these are far from the essence of eternity. Because time itself does not exist in the high-dimensional universe, it is only a measure of the three-dimensional universe from the big bang to the present. However, in fact, the universe has never been a celestial body born from the big bang, slowly spreading around and finally dying, as many people think. On the contrary, it is a cycle, a continuous process from expansion to compression and then to expansion. However, for some lower civilizations in the three-dimensional universe, it is impossible to observe the changes in the high-dimensional universe, so the wrong concept of time is used as a standard to measure eternity. Gru is a master. Naturally, he will not make such a low-level mistake. He stood there and pondered for a moment, and soon replied in a strange tone: "Eternity is a state, something that cannot be destroyed or erased, and can always exist no matter what happens. There is no doubt that we are the only masters who can be called eternity in this universe except the ubiquitous rules. Even the gods who claim to hold all kinds of extraordinary powers are just under the rules "Ants." "So your view is that eternity is an indelible state. It represents a supreme power to some extent, doesn''t it?" Zhang Cheng concluded with a smile. "That''s right! Although your understanding is slightly different from what I want to express, it''s no problem in general." Gru nodded seriously. "I''m afraid my view is somewhat different from yours. I think eternity is not so much a state of objective existence as a psychological change. For example, every master firmly believes in his heart that only he can really understand the true meaning of the universe and never have feelings of self doubt. Just imagine, if you start one day Self doubt, self denial, constantly thinking about what you have done before, can you still guarantee your eternal state? "Zhang Cheng''s eyes glittered with a strange light and carelessly put forward a hypothesis. Indeed, one of the most important reasons why the master can stand at the end of all life evolution is to integrate with the main string and become a part of the supporting structure of the whole universe. But the secret that really keeps them eternal is never this, but a state of mind, a self affirmation that obtains the power to control the rules from the main string. Only when we firmly believe that we are right and all other masters are wrong can we form an absolute field centered on ourselves, a field that resists all external changes. And this field completely isolated from the outside world happens to be the real secret of eternity. In other words, if the masters begin to doubt themselves, the fields around their body and even soul will slowly weaken until they completely disappear, and consciousness will be forced to expel bit by bit from the main string. At this time, the master can be killed. Gru undoubtedly heard such a novel theory for the first time. His mood obviously began to fluctuate violently. It took several minutes to suppress it. He asked in an uncertain tone, "this is the result of the research? Disintegrate a master''s will from his heart and kill him?" Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "no, there''s no need to be so nervous. I''m not going to kill anyone, at least I don''t have this plan at present. What''s more, now this theory is just a speculation, far from being put into practical action. I need time to push forward the experiment to prove that this theory is right. What, are you interested in joining?" "You don''t want to use me as an experiment?" Gru asked meaningfully. "Hahaha! How could it be! We are allies and friends with some common hobbies. Don''t worry, I won''t start with you, but I''m going to find the guy who has been hiding in the dark and staring at me." After that, Zhang Cheng looked up at the sky outside the balcony window, as if he were staring at something. "I know it''s no use persuading you at this time, so just let go. Remember, don''t be too arrogant. I admit you have extraordinary potential, but the master is not so easy to deal with." Gru released a barrier to isolate the whole magic tower from the outside world. Caution has always been his style of conduct, but he doesn''t want to leak the news at this critical moment and cause a series of great changes. "Ah! I''ve been fully prepared for this. Have you seen the chaotic tree that continuously absorbs the core energy of the planet? When it blooms and bears fruit, the bastard who likes to spy on other people''s privacy will jump out. At that time, I promise I''ll give him a great surprise..." As the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng''s pupil suddenly burst out a faint light like a star, and one of his hands gently pressed on a book on the table. Unlike most books, it is made of pieces of unknown metal. When your fingers touch it, silver lines continue to flow on the surface of the page. Staring at this strange book, Gru suddenly realized that the young generation in front of him was fully prepared and would not stop anyway. After a little silence, he couldn''t help comforting: "you''d better be careful. If you can, you''d better not kill our compatriots, even if he shows some hostility." "Kill? No, no, no, how can I be willing to destroy such precious experimental materials? I will seal them and put them on the planing table to break them into pieces. I will touch and feel the blood vessels, nerves and internal organs with my own hands. If conditions permit, I will try to control them and turn them into obedient puppets and slaves. As you said before, the universe Zhou has been silent for too long. It''s time to make a noise and tell all civilizations that an unprecedented turbulence is about to begin... " When he said these words, Zhang Cheng no longer covered up the surging darkness and madness in his mind Chapter 1111 Gru left, just like when he came, without disturbing anyone, quietly without making a sound. But Zhang Cheng knows that this shape is like the master of the big beetle. He will never keep a secret for himself. Before long, his crazy plan will be known by the masters of those chaotic factions, and these masters will take action, either stop or support. In any case, he personally started the prelude to the war, making the already dangerous universe more dangerous. But he did not regret, and even forgot what it was like to regret a long time ago. With the constant self affirmation on the way forward, like most masters, he has become an absolute conceit. Even if he is wrong, he should make a mistake to the end, kill all the right people, and then he is right. you ''re right! Does it sound a bit like Bismarck''s famous saying that truth is always within the range of artillery? But in fact, dominance is such a special life between objective and supervisor. They not only represent some ultimate consciousness of the universe, but also transform the universe with the help of supreme power in order to maintain this continuous cycle. This means that if a master can kill all other masters and tamper with the rules bit by bit, he can impose his "wrong" will on the whole universe. Sometimes, Zhang Cheng even feels that the reason why masters exist is not to maintain the status quo, but to compete fiercely with each other until the strongest one is determined to become the supreme dominator of the whole universe. But now, I don''t know why, the masters seem to have reached a microsecond peace agreement, even a total ban on studying ways to kill each other. This is neither in line with the law of biological evolution nor with the inevitable result that even if there are only two left in intelligent life, we should distinguish the primary and secondary. Needless to ask, Zhang Cheng is a person who hates peace. He is eager for war, killing and hearing the roar or scream of despair at the moment of death. From the depths of his soul, he exudes the most primitive and deepest darkness, as if integrated with the Dark Universe. ¡­¡­ Just when Zhang Cheng was lost in thought alone again, 40 kilometers away from the tyrsburg River, the old general had led a large army to the shore. He frowned and looked at the river blocked by sunken ships and stones. In a heavy tone, he asked, "how long does it take to clean up these garbage?" "The damn traitor has sunk at least 50 ships, and the stones will have to be cleaned up for weeks. Moreover, we don''t have tools with us, and we can''t finish it in two or three months with our hands alone." an adjutant gave a dejected answer. There''s no way not to lose heart! Look at the soldiers standing on the Bank of the river and staring at the marshes full of water and grass in a daze. You can see how heavy a blow this sinister move has brought to the originally high morale army. In their expectation, like the mob gathered by nobles, they can quickly capture the castle even if they stick to the castle for up to two or three days, and then there is the favorite legal robbery time. In particular, the private property of rebellious nobles is no longer protected by law. Valuable property such as land, castles and gold coins naturally have to be turned over to the state treasury, but silver coins, cloth, statues and decorations can all be divided privately by soldiers. But now it''s better. Before reaching the destination, the other party has blocked the convenient waterway first. No accident, the only thing they can go next is the dangerous swamp. Staring at the protruding stones on the Bank of the river, the old general sighed helplessly: "Alas! Across the swamp, we will lose at least one-third of our soldiers, even those powerful steel puppets. But if we stay and wait for the river to be cleaned up, we will undoubtedly lose the opportunity of the war and let the enemy make arrangements calmly." "You are right! Now please make a decision. In any case, we will continue to fulfill our accusations and bring a brilliant victory to her majesty." the adjutant patted her chest and solemnly saluted. Just as the old general hesitated to give the order to cross the swamp, a portal suddenly appeared out of thin air. Next second Isorte came out from the other side with a staff. He first observed the situation around him, and then said in a half joking tone: "Dear general, I think you must be worried about how to get to your destination now, right?" "Of course, dear chief court mage. What, do you have any good ideas?" the old general''s face showed a strong expectation. After all, the caster is always mysterious and powerful, and magic can do things that countless normal people can''t do. "What can I do? No, I don''t have a very good way. It takes quite a long time to clean up so many wrecks and stones at one time, even if it takes a caster''s army. However, if I can''t clean up the river, it doesn''t mean I can''t fight in the city. If you don''t mind, I hope I can talk to you alone." as he said, isolte glanced at the adjutant close at hand. The latter was quite witty. Without saying a word, he immediately bowed and turned away. After he completely went away, isorte explained with a smile: "In fact, you don''t have to worry about marching. Your majesty has already prepared a large army for you, which can appear directly in front of the gate of tyrsburg at any time. At present, the only thing you have to do is to destroy the growing confidence of the rebels with me. Let them know how miserable the fate of the rebels is." "There''s another army? How come I''ve never heard of it!" the old general was stunned. You should know that he is one of the few confidants of the young queen, and almost knows the mobilization and stationing of every army in the kingdom. "Ha ha! This army is a little special! Only the queen and I know that it is a sharp blade that can hit the enemy''s vital points at any time in the whole kingdom. It will not be taken out unless we have to. Come on, come with me, I will show you how different this army is. Believe me, you will like them..." After that, isorte took each other''s arms, quickly and loudly chanted the spell, and slowly disappeared in place under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes. When the old general recovered from the dizziness brought by the transmission, he suddenly found that he was in front of the strong wall and gate of tyrsburg Chapter 1112 "You... Are you crazy? You brought us here!" the old general stared at the heavily guarded city wall and gate, and the whole man trembled uncontrollably. If he was not afraid of losing face to her majesty, he would take off his identity armor and helmet at the first time to prevent being noticed by the patrolling soldiers, and then become a prisoner in shame. However, isorte obviously had no fear. He looked up at the guards who hadn''t responded to what had happened, and shook his head with a smile: "crazy? No! I''m not crazy! On the contrary, I want you to cooperate with me to put on a good play here. Remember the army mentioned just now? Now I''ll give them all to you." The voice just fell! He carefully took out the scroll from his arms and activated the powerful magic stored in it. moment The huge portal leading to another space appeared out of thin air, and thousands of human beings glittering with silver light came out of it. In the blink of an eye, a well-equipped army of about 10000 appeared in the open space in front of the castle. Although they didn''t make a sound from the beginning to the end, the visual impact shocked all those who saw this scene. "Who can tell me what the fuck this is?" an officer standing at the head of the city asked the soldiers around him with a wide mouth. "Hold... Sorry, sir, I''m not sure. Those two people seem to suddenly appear outside the city through some magical power. Looking at the posture, they seem to be going to attack the city." the soldier stammered his views. "Damn it! Put down the iron gate and close the city gate! Ring the alarm! Go and inform your Baron that the enemy has arrived." The officer who responded quickly gave a series of orders without nonsense. Even in order to prevent chaos, he personally hacked two panicked guys trying to escape. After all, the rebel army itself is a mob made up of dozens of noble private soldiers. Perhaps in the face of the third rate garrison, it can also play a good combat effectiveness, but once against the elite Kingdom army, the probability of victory is basically zero. Therefore, from the beginning, the initiator made a strategy to occupy the transportation hub and stick to it. Only by relying on the protection of high walls can they offset their disadvantages and fight a long-term and lasting defensive war. Baron Meles obviously attached great importance to the sudden enemy. He rushed out without even having time to wear armor and stared down at the mysterious armies glittering with white light. After observing a heavy heart, he asked with a very nervous temperament: "how did these ghost things appear?" "They were summoned! Now, did you see the two figures behind? According to the soldiers'' report, they should have done it." the officer pointed to two black spots about a kilometer away from the city gate. Baron Marles immediately raised his binoculars. When he saw their looks and faces clearly, he suddenly took a breath and exclaimed in a low voice, "isorte and Tesser Vilia are the most trusted right-hand men!" "What? Are you sure?" "Please be sure to see clearly! Our people saw isorte stranded at the palace of the royal capital two days ago." "That''s right! Taser should also be blocked in the middle of the river and the anti rebel army he led." ¡­¡­ For a moment, many nobles who participated in the rebellion were extremely flustered. There''s no way not to panic! In order to capture tyrsburg as quickly and efficiently as possible, they only gathered less than 3000 troops for fear of accidentally leaking the news. Even after the capture, the subsequent troops arrived one after another, and the total number of defenders in the castle did not exceed 5000. But outside, there are more than 10000 human beings flashing faint light. Both discipline and equipment level are much higher than those of the garrison. "Shut up! Do you think I''m wrong about such an important goal?" Baron Marles turned and glared at his allies with a dignified face. "So... We''re about to face the siege of this army?" As the initiator of the whole rebellion, the court nobles finally couldn''t help but stand up and ask questions carefully. If any of the nobles involved in the rebellion is the least likely to be forgiven, it is undoubtedly him. Secretly taking refuge in foreign monarchs, inciting rebellion in their own territory, and even trying to force the queen to hand over her rights, marry a foreign prince and become a plaything and puppet. No matter which one, it is enough to kill him and his family 10000 times. "Yes! Inform me and get ready for a desperate fight! At present, we have no way out. Either defend the castle or die under the enemy''s sword. I hope everyone here can be like a real aristocrat. Don''t abandon courage and glory even in the face of death." With that, Baron Meles pulled out his sword and shouted to the officer behind him: "From now on! All soldiers are divided into two shifts to guard the city wall day and night. Once the enemy shows signs of attack, they will ring the alarm immediately. In addition, all goods in the warehouse that can be used in the war will also be distributed. In particular, food, we must ensure that each soldier has enough meat and wine. The former can make them more physically strong Well, the latter can eliminate fear and anxiety. I have a hunch that the real test is coming soon. " "As you wish, sir." the adjutant bowed and acted as quickly as possible. In less than half an hour, the huge military fortress was ready for war. A large number of stone throwing tools, bed crossbows and crossbows aimed at the motionless mysterious army outside the city. They would launch a stormy attack at the command. In contrast, isorte, located outside the city, was very relaxed, smiled and asked the petrified old general: "how, dear general, are you satisfied with the army provided by her Majesty the queen?" "Satisfied! Of course! But I have a question. Are they ghosts? Why do bodies always disappear and appear?" Tesser turned and asked excitedly. "No, they are not ghosts, but a special species created by magic. They will 100% obey any command given by the commander. Please remember, my friend, your Majesty gave you this card not only to quell the rebellion. She needs to give all potential enemies a warning and an impressive lesson through this matter. Betrayal is inevitable We have to pay the price of bleeding! "Isolde said verya''s real intention meaningfully. When Tesser heard this sentence, his pupils contracted and carefully tried, "what degree should the so-called price of blood be?" "Hehe, have you ever heard of slaughtering the city? It''s the kind that tells soldiers that after the city is broken, they can wantonly kill civilians, rape women and plunder property. Everything they are not allowed to do at ordinary times can be done from the time they give orders." Isorte smiled and gave a creepy hint Chapter 1113 "Butcher city..." Hearing this familiar and unfamiliar word, Tesser couldn''t help shivering, and the dusty memories in her mind began to emerge one after another. As a veteran who climbed up from the bottom, he personally participated in many slaughterhouses. Some of them are the experience of being a mercenary when they were young, and others are the experience of becoming an officer at the bottom of the kingdom. Whatever it is, it will always torture your conscience and soul like a nightmare. Perhaps at the beginning, unscrupulous venting of the dark and evil desires in your heart will bring a strong sense of satisfaction. But after gradually calming down, each participant will more or less feel guilty, uneasy, frightened, and even constantly ask himself why he lost his mind like a beast. What he never expected was that the queen he was loyal to would issue such an order one day! "What, are you afraid?" Isolde was obviously aware of something, and a playful expression appeared on his face. Tesser quickly shook his head: "No! I''m not afraid! I think of some bad things. Are you sure you want to destroy all the defenders in tilsburg and kill them all? You know, many of them are also the children of the Kingdom and are just coerced by the nobles who launched the rebellion. If I can, I hope to persuade some of them to commit crimes and meritorious deeds with blood and merit Wash away guilt. " "Hahaha! General, your innocence amused me. Please remember, this is not a war in the ordinary sense, but to make all the nobles in the kingdom who still have some small thoughts clearly realize that their poor power is like a castle piled with sand in front of the queen, and the tide will collapse with a gentle rush. In addition, the kingdom is no longer As before, they can be allowed to use their privileges again and again to escape punishment. Both nobles and civilians are equal before the law. " "Equality? Nobles and civilians are treated equally?" Tesser stared, as if he couldn''t believe his ears. There is no doubt that isorte''s remarks directly subvert the world outlook and values he has established for a long time. Because from childhood, his parents instilled in him the idea that nobility is higher than civilians, and nobility is independent of the legal system. For many things that may lose their head for civilians, in the eyes of the nobility, they can easily escape the sanctions of the law by apologizing and even compensating a little property. But now, a Court chief mage, a powerful caster who personally sent the princess to the throne, told him that the nobles of the kingdom would no longer enjoy any privileges like civilians. This undoubtedly gave him a great shock! you ''re right! It''s shock! Tesser felt for the first time what her majesty really wanted to do! What will happen to the future of the kingdom! "That''s right! Equality! Don''t you feel it? Is her Majesty the queen suppressing the nobility and promoting people of civilian origin like you?" isolt directly lifted the last layer of fig leaf. Although many politically sensitive guys have long felt this tendency, it''s the first time to say it in public. "I see..." Tesser''s face showed an expression of enlightenment, followed by a deep bow with one hand touching his chest. "Thank you very much for your reminder. It''s the supreme honor of my life to be loyal to such her majesty. Please rest assured that I will deal with these rebels for her majesty and warn everyone with their blood about the end of betrayal." Isorte nodded with satisfaction: "very good! I''m glad you have such awareness. Now go and do what you should do. I''ll enjoy the wonderful performance here. " "Then I can start giving orders to attack the city now?" Tesser turned and stared at the mysterious army that had been motionless since it appeared. As a general, he is eager to try the weight of these seemingly tough soldiers. "Don''t worry, wait. Don''t you find that our enemies have begun to panic? Give them more time to immerse them in tension, so that when destruction and despair come, they will have the best deterrent effect." isolt calmly gave advice. Anyway, these special soldiers between spirit and entity don''t need to eat, rest and sleep at all. It is the extreme emotions of life that provide energy for their actions. Especially on the battlefield, all the enemy''s fears, excitement, courage, sadness, excitement and so on will be transformed into the strength of this corps. "I see! Then we''ll wait three days and attack the city in three days." Tesser took the suggestion thoughtfully. He is not a fool. He understands that since the chief mage of the court dares to give such suggestions, he must have strong confidence in the Legion. In addition, his own side is enough to crush each other in both quantity and quality, so there is no need to worry too much. ¡­¡­ Just as the mysterious army with faint light methodically blocked all the exits of the fortress, Baron Malles, hiding inside the strong castle, frowned and complained to his closest friend, "Damn it! I think we''re in big trouble this time. Caster, I need some casters to fight those strange enemies outside." "Casters? Are you kidding? Every caster is a talent carefully trained by various families! They are either the direct children of the family or the most loyal guy among the feudal ministers for generations. Such people, let alone command, can''t even let them come to the front." the court mage rolled his eyes angrily. After all, soldiers are only cannon fodder. No matter how many they die, they can continue to be recruited if their foundation is still there. But the caster is different! Not to mention that training needs to cost a lot of gold coins, magic talent alone is enough to keep many people out of the door. Therefore, the nobles looked at the casters of their family like babies, and their status was second only to the family owner and the first heir in order. "No! It''s different this time! Didn''t you find out? Victoria used a card she had never used before! This means that she won''t care about the face of the so-called nobility and will uproot us all. We have no way back! No matter what the price, we must guard the castle and ensure that no ship can pass." Baron Marles is like a gambler who is about to lose all his property, roaring loudly with red eyes Chapter 1114 Although many people say that failure is the mother of success, we can learn from failure and finally lead to success. But in fact, if there is such a little chance of success, I believe no one will like to taste the bitter fruit of failure. Moreover, the above tricks of self consolation and self deception are just an excuse for losers to appease and cover up their ugliness. Baron Meles is obviously unwilling to accept the fate of failure and wants to make the last desperate fight with all available resources at hand. Unfortunately, he is only a commander temporarily elected by the aristocratic alliance. He has neither enough prestige to convince the public nor corresponding rights. The result is self-evident. None of the nobles were willing to contribute their carefully trained spellcasters. Instead, they sent letters home through various birds to let their wives and children escape with valuable property. As for a very few, they have begun to connect secretly, intend to secretly betray their allies, fight back at the critical moment, and strive for leniency. After all, the so-called aristocratic alliance is originally a loose interest group. They will gather together because of their interests and become enemies because of their interests. Especially when there is no hope of victory, the despicable side of human nature will be incisively and vividly displayed. ¡­¡­ Time passed day by day, and three days passed in a flash. Although Tesser kept trying not to give an attack order, he was not idle these days. He constantly used the reinforcements from all directions to test the soldiers between the entity and the spirit. As a result, he found that ordinary swords could not really hurt them. In only three days, at least 2000 scattered private noble troops were slaughtered. The bodies and heads were still in front of the city gate for the soldiers guarding the city wall to watch, which greatly hurt the already low morale. At present, tyrsburg not only failed to cut off the river as planned and stabbed into the Queen''s heart like a sharp dagger, but was besieged by three layers inside and outside. In addition to occasionally exchanging limited information with the outside world through domesticated birds, it is basically deaf and blind. All those who know something about war know how terrible it would be if they lost their sources of intelligence. Not to mention anything else, just those unlucky people who have been wiped out will climb out of the world of the dead and shout out the word "injustice". You should know that the news they got before is all right, otherwise they won''t hurry to join the army, for fear that if they come late, they will be excluded from the booty sharing meeting after the victory. Unfortunately, the plan never changes fast. Who would have thought that the anti rebel army, which has been blocked in the Everglades, would come to the gate of the fortress overnight and block contact with the outside world. Holding the frightened expression of the garrison at the head of the city, the veteran soldier did not turn back and asked, "master, three days have come. Can I start issuing attack orders?" "Of course! Just don''t forget, when the battle is over, I don''t want to see a third living man after removing the two first offenders." isolt reminded coldly. "All? Even servants and merchants?" Tesser subconsciously frowned. Isorte calmly smiled and asked: "Do you think the servants and businessmen who remain inside at this time will stand on our side? No! They are all with rebels! Those who are truly loyal to the queen and finally the Kingdom have returned to the king''s capital to inform the king at the first time. Don''t worry and do it boldly. Your Majesty the queen will become your strongest backing. And you yourself will become a hero of the Kingdom and in the eyes of the enemy A cruel executioner. " "I see!" Tesser nodded gently, pulled out the sword symbolizing power hanging at his waist, and shouted to the standing army: "for the queen! For the kingdom! Attack! Kill all the rebels! Bring their leaders to me!" Boom! Tens of thousands of soldiers with faint light turned into entities, slammed their weapons into the ground and made a loud noise. Next second Once again, they turned into spirit bodies, crossed the wall directly at an unimaginable speed, and appeared beside the defenders out of thin air. This sudden attack obviously exceeded the expectations of the demoralized garrison. They couldn''t believe it in their dreams. The wall that they had high hopes for was useless at all. The enemy even directly regarded it as air and decoration. "Ah!!!" "No! Don''t kill me! I don''t want to die!" "Surrender! I surrender!" ¡­¡­ Less than five minutes after the full-scale attack, the defenders on the wall collapsed thousands of miles. Countless soldiers threw away their weapons and knelt on the ground, trying to escape death in this way. But the spirit soldiers did not pay any attention, and still strictly implemented the killing order issued by the commander, even if the other party knelt on the ground and cried bitterly, constantly telling that he still had his family and starving children. In the blink of an eye, blood, stumps, wanton flowing fields and internal organs dyed the walls of tyrsburg red. No one, whether aristocrats or ordinary soldiers, was lucky to escape. Not to mention them, even a few cooks responsible for cooking on fire and female prisoners arrested as tools to vent their desires have become cold bodies without exception. grim! Heartless! Efficient! These creatures created with the rules of death and mortal soul fully show what is the ultimate killing efficiency. They are different from those souls who hate living creatures and only rush up in disorder. They not only have the ability to think independently, but also know the formation and cooperation. Thousands of defenders were dying and injured in less than ten minutes, and only a few elite retreated to the top of the castle to fight tenaciously. "Damn it! What the hell is this monster? My sword! My sword can''t hurt them!" a knight shouted angrily, waving a long sword and shield and retreating. The original strong armor on his body has been cut several times, and the shield is almost deformed. But the helpless thing is that no matter how superb his martial arts are, if he hits the other party several times, he will end up like stabbing into the air, with no effect at all. despair! Real despair! Even brave people will inevitably fall into panic in the face of an enemy who can''t be killed. If they don''t know that the other party won''t leave prisoners at all, I believe they will be willing to throw down their weapons and choose to surrender, rather than dying like now, just to live a few more minutes, or even a few seconds Chapter 1115 An hour later, when the last resister fell in a pool of blood, the short and efficient siege had come to an end. Looking at those loyal family knights and soldiers who were brutally killed by the enemy one by one, Baron Meles, who served as a senior official of the Royal Army, trembled slightly all over. Of course, he felt not because of fear, but because of reluctance, anger and shame. He originally believed that the reason why the enemy did not attack immediately was that he was not sure to win the heavily defended military fortress in a short time, so he adopted the strategy of encircling but not attacking. But now, Tesser took practical action to whip him a big mouth, and his face was about to swell. Before, his self righteous targeted defense strategy was as ridiculous as a clown in the eyes of his opponents. But these are not the most important. The most important thing is that he understands that the family that has been inherited for more than 300 years will end in his own generation. From the ruthless killing of those strange soldiers, it is not difficult to judge that there will never be any aristocratic privilege this time, let alone allow the payment of fines to pardon the crime of death. "Ah, good afternoon, Baron. I''m afraid you didn''t expect us to meet so soon?" Isorte walked into the room on the red carpet soaked with blood, and his tone was full of ridicule and irony. Although he was not very interested in politics, and he only participated in it to serve his master, unconsciously, he began to like the feeling of manipulating the fate of others, especially those self righteous guys from the cloud into the abyss. "It''s you! It''s you again! What on earth do you and Victoria want to do? Are they going to kill all our nobles?" Before Baron Meles could speak, the court nobles who were about to be frightened and incontinent could not help jumping out and scolding loudly. Although he has been trying to show his aristocratic style in the face of danger, his two trembling legs betrayed his most real state of mind at the moment. No one is afraid of death! Not many people will remain calm in the face of death! Those who can do this either have great ideals, severe retaliation and strong character so that they will not be moved by any foreign things. Obviously, the court nobles are far from being able to do this, so the posturing looks very funny. "Kill all the nobles? No, she and I just want to take back some of the privileges of the nobles. What really came to this stage has always been your greed for land, wealth and power. In the more than 700 years since the establishment of the Kingdom, you have been used to your high position and forgotten why your ancestors started the army and laid the foundation This rich land. Your majesty just made a little reform to lead the country out of difficulties, you couldn''t help jumping out, and even united with foreign forces to try to subvert the monarchy. Excuse me, if you were the king, what would you do to such a traitor? " Isorte did not show mercy at all. He directly tore his face and pointed to the core of the contradiction between the two sides. "No! It''s not us! It''s you! If you didn''t send that woman to the throne, the whole country would still be the same." the court aristocrat roared angrily. "Hahaha! If I hadn''t put Vilia on the throne, the kingdom would have perished. You so-called nobles will be uprooted by Kerwin and killed. Your land will be confiscated, your property will be rewarded to those madmen who have made meritorious contributions, and your wives, lovers and daughters will become tools for them to vent their desires. Remember, idiot, The times have changed. Everything is no longer slow as before. Before long, the continent will fall into endless war. Either adapt to the new rules or be eliminated by the rolling torrent. Now, I declare that you have been eliminated. Come and send them back to the king''s capital. Her Majesty needs a public punishment to announce to the world that the era of nobility is over "What happened..." After that, isorte waved to the spirit soldiers waiting on the side. Without saying a word, the latter rushed up directly, broke the hands and feet of the court aristocrat, and forcibly removed his chin to prevent him from committing suicide halfway through humiliation. In contrast, Baron Meles was much more calm, raised his head and asked in a self mocking tone, "our families will be arrested and executed one by one, right?" "Yes! Do you have any last words to say?" Tesser replied with a complicated look. Because they both came from the army, they had a lot of experience working together and even appreciated each other, so he didn''t speak ill of each other. "No, No. since I have failed, I have to bear the responsibility for failure. The winner is not wrong, but the loser. This truth has been understood since the first year I entered the army. Don''t worry, I won''t commit suicide, let alone make any stupid actions. I am a realistic person and am willing to accept the arrangement of fate." Baron Meles was quite single. He took off his sword on the spot, threw it aside and stood in place waiting to be taken away by the spirit soldiers. "Interesting! If I remember correctly, your accomplishments in the military field seem to be excellent. Why should you give up your bright future and participate in this insurgency that can''t be won?" isolt asked with interest. Baron Marles smiled and said, "no way! I can''t help it! You should know where my family fief is, and have allied with those rebellious families for generations. If I refuse to join, they will force me through various means. From the beginning, I had no choice. What else can I do but fight hard?" "Involuntarily? That''s a good description. To tell you the truth, I''m beginning to feel sorry for you. If you hadn''t planned to capture tyrsburg and cut off the water transportation line of Wangdu, I might have a chance for you. But now..." Speaking of this, isorte shook his head reluctantly, and the implication was self-evident. As mentioned just now, someone must be responsible for the war. Since the winner can''t make mistakes, the loser must bear all the responsibilities for it. Neither of the two masterminds can be pardoned. Viria needs to use their heads to explain to the people who are out of food in the capital, as well as to warn the great nobles who are still holding a wait-and-see attitude. "It''s really a pity! I look forward to seeing it with my own eyes, even participating in the endless war in the future, and leaving my name in history with victory after victory. Unfortunately, there is no if in the world, maybe it''s a good choice to die like this. Promise me to kill my family quickly and don''t let them suffer too much..." Chapter 1116 With the fall of tilsburg, the nobles who launched the rebellion were cleaned up in less than half a month. All those who participated in or were involved were slaughtered by the mysterious army who first appeared on the stage. When Taser returned to the king''s capital with prisoners and a string of heads, the residents of the city burst into unprecedented enthusiasm. Especially when they heard that the rebels blocked the river, many people were worried that it would lead to widespread famine, and food prices rose three times a day, which would exceed the affordability of the people at the bottom. But now, the Queen''s army actually killed all the rebels occupying the strong military fortress in just a few days. Even the two main criminals became prisoners, and the dark clouds shrouded in their hearts disappeared without a trace. Without exception, those profiteers and nobles who tried to raise food prices in an attempt to make a fortune in the country lost a lot of money. More importantly, this time, the queen showed her strongest side and vowed never to pardon even a rebel. Even the nobles will be ruthlessly punished as civilians if they violate the laws of the kingdom with their blood and heads. Kill the nobles! What an incredible scene! From the founding of the kingdom to now, there are only a few nobles who have been beheaded because of violating the law. Most of them have finally paid the atonement money, making it a big and small matter. Therefore, for a moment, around the guillotine square, it was crowded with people who came to see the excitement. Among them, there are not only the bottom people with excitement and expectation, but also the aristocrats with livid faces and angry flames in their eyes. At this moment, the fierce contradictions between the exploiting class and the exploited class have been completely opposed under the incitement of intentional people. The nobles thought that if these Dalits dared to insult themselves in such a way, they should all be executed. The common people feel that the nobles have enjoyed their privileges from above for too long. It is time to give up some rights and land so that the talented people at the lower level can also have the opportunity to change their fate. Feeling the surging public opinion below, Victoria, sitting on the high platform, slightly pursed the corners of her mouth, smiled and said without looking back: "See? This is the power that has been ignored by the nobles! The power from the humble mole ants! Although each of them is so weak, even cowardly, as long as they are gathered together with one hand, they can form a flood that can destroy the nobles. A new era has begun, but it''s a pity that there are still one of those who half step into the grave I don''t know. " "My majesty, the nobility cannot be completely replaced at present. You''d better keep calm and don''t be dazzled by victory," isolt warned in a low voice. "Don''t worry, I''m not so stupid. Radicalization is an undesirable behavior. It will cause too much damage to the original system, which I have read in books. I need to keep the Kingdom stable and complete centralization and reform as smoothly as possible. It''s necessary to suppress the nobles bit by bit to prevent them from being forced into a dead corner and making some crazy actions." When she said these words again, Victoria did not avoid several confidants who had been promoted from the bottom by herself, including Tesser. "Your Majesty, I would like to be the sword in your hand, turn into the most ferocious hound, and eradicate all the enemies on your way." the old general bent down and bowed deeply. Hearing the loyal queen say "centralization", "reform" and other extremely sensitive words, he felt that his aging heart suddenly began to beat strongly, as if he had suddenly returned to the young and middle-aged, and his head was full of the dream of making achievements and becoming a hero respected by thousands of people. "Very good! I''m looking forward to your performance. It''s time for the executioner to start executing, or my people should be impatient." After that, Victoria took off a lace shirt and gloves and waved to the strong man with a black cloth headgear on his head. The latter understood and saluted, without saying a word, raised his sharp decapitation axe, clicked twice, and cut off the head of the first criminal. The scarlet blood arrows suddenly spewed out several meters away, which made the onlookers scream, and some timid women were stunned. "Damn it! This vicious woman! How dare you treat us like this!" a middle-aged man covered in a gray cloak could not help but curse in a low voice. Needless to ask, he must be a noble, and his title is not low. Another man beside him laughed bitterly and said to himself: "Haven''t you found out yet? The nobles are superior to the law not because of how noble our blood is, but because we have a large number of land and population. With land, we can produce food, and with population, we have enough soldiers. In the past, one quarter of the Royal Army in the whole kingdom was controlled by the royal family, and the other two quarters were controlled by us , the last quarter is owned by businessmen and free people. To some extent, the nobles who occupy half of the land and population resources are the real masters of the country. Even the royal family must join hands with us to rule the country. But now, the new queen no longer depends on the traditional army. She has enough power to maintain her rule and suppress rebellion. We are naturally proud Then you will lose your previous position. " "He''s right! Unless you can find a way to defeat viria''s army, we have no ability to resist." the short man hiding against the wall in the corner echoed. "So... Our decline is inevitable?" the man who spoke first raised his head and showed an angry and distorted face. "Otherwise? You can see the end of the rebellion. This time, we don''t have a chance to be pardoned by paying atonement. Times have changed. My friend, either follow the trend and make changes, or be swallowed up by this torrent and disappear into the long river of history. Change is the best way for a family to continue. What''s more, we still have one of the greatest advantages That''s the way to master knowledge and cultivate talents. Stop fighting tenaciously. The sooner you make changes, the more benefits you will get. That''s all. It''s your business to listen or not. Anyway, I won''t attend such meaningless parties again. " With these words, the short man turned directly and disappeared into the dark alley without giving the other party a chance to retain himself. Similarly, in the next minute or so, several people also left again and again, unwilling to continue to joke about their own and their family''s lives. It has to be said that bloody and cruel killing is always the simplest, most direct, most brutal and most effective way to end resistance. All the so-called courage, integrity, righteousness, ambition and desire are not worth mentioning in front of it. As long as the butcher''s knife keeps falling, human beings will soon follow their biological instincts and choose to live. Until one day the ruler''s butcher''s knife can no longer be waved, the fierce resistance will rise again Chapter 1117 "It''s a wonderful prelude, isn''t it?" Listening to the loud cheers and shouts of the surrounding people, Zhang Cheng rarely showed a relaxed and happy smile on his face, and even had a sense of satisfaction to personally promote the progress of civilization and the times. Of course, these feelings are derived from a part of his universality that has not yet completely faded, which is a false deception generated by memory. What''s more, the fate of the indigenous people of this planet has long been arranged. No matter what changes occur, they will eventually become chaotic people. They can''t even enter the interstellar era like the civilizations of other planets, but will evolve in killing each other until they reach a critical point one day. However, this kind of behavior with a little entertainment has brought some speed to Zhang Cheng. He is even interested in walking into an insignificant tavern, ordering some drinks and food, sitting in the corner and listening to people excited about the public punishment just now. While he was tasting the slightly bitter ale and the ordinary barbecue, he suddenly found that two mysterious corners were hiding not far away, arguing in a low voice. Out of curiosity, he used his own strength a little, and immediately heard one of the men''s fast persuasion: "my friend, what are you still thinking about? Join us! As long as you believe in the great God of Darkness online and wake him from his deep sleep, you can not only get money, power and fame, but also go to the country of gods and enjoy a better life after death." "But... But that''s the God of darkness! Just listening to the name makes my hair stand on end!" the other man obviously struggled and looked hesitant. "Idiot! Ruva is the only true God in the world! Look at the false gods enshrined in the temples, as well as the greedy priests and priests, who will give believers such support and protection like our church? Especially the lady, who has never misappropriated any church property, but donated all her savings In order to make those poor believers have a hot meal, she is a saint and a great man willing to sacrifice for faith, like those who love vanity and enjoy in other churches. " The man before waved his arm, and his tone was full of fanatical longing and worship. I''m afraid he will never know that the saints in his mouth once threw the terrible magic plague into densely populated cities to create a terrible massacre just to complete the Commission. "OK... OK! I agree to join! But you have to take me to a secret meeting first. I need to see with my own eyes and listen with my own ears." the latter clenched his fist and made a condition. "No problem! We happen to have a ceremony in the woods outside the city at midnight today. You can attend. Remember, you must come alone. You must arrive before midnight and can''t carry any lighting tools." the man warned seriously. "I see!" "Let''s see you at midnight. May the great God of darkness bless you!" "See you or leave!" ¡­¡­ After a short conversation, they left the tavern one after another and quickly got into the dark alley. Seeing them leave, Zhang Cheng smiled and muttered to himself, "the God of darkness? It seems that the woman is quite capable. She has quietly infiltrated into the kingdom so soon. Dark hero, dark faith, let me see if you can make the fragrant dark flowers bloom." The voice just fell! He directly dropped some gold coins made by Alchemy, left the tavern without looking back, and walked to the place where the secret meeting was held outside the city. Although as a master, he can directly cross time and space and go directly to the moment of the event. But in order to increase interest, he chose to arrive at his destination in the most traditional way and waited patiently for the time to pass. When the midnight bell rang in Wangdu, masked guys walked out of their hiding places and walked to a huge black rock. No sound! And no one has done anything meaningless! Like ghosts, they stood still. After a quarter of an hour, the leader stood up and recited loudly: "praise you, the great dark god ruva. You are the protector of the night and the only true God in the world. Please listen to our prayers and comfort our hearts..." "Praise you! Ruva of the God of darkness!" "May you wake up from your deep sleep soon!" ¡­¡­ The crowd repeated the praise recited in advance over and over again, and the original strange atmosphere gradually became fanatical. After all, religion, whether supported by gods or not, is a kind of brainwashing to some extent, which makes people gradually lose themselves, lose their sense and independent thinking ability, and finally trust everything to "God" to complete it instead of themselves. In particular, the group effect is most obvious in religious activities. Some guys are different in participating in activities and not participating in activities. Needless to say, these dark believers have completed their hypnosis. If someone jumps out and asks them to commit suicide to prove their faith in the gods, I''m afraid someone will do it without hesitation. The leader was obviously quite satisfied with the current atmosphere, raised his hands and said loudly: "My dear brothers and sisters! Thank you for listening to the call of the dark god ruva again and offering pure faith at this special moment. Some people may have heard about the legend of the dark god, but there are also some new partners who don''t know much. Today, let me talk about the ancient history of the birth of the dark god." "Reverend, before you start telling the story, I''d like you to hold an acceptance ceremony for a new brother." the man who preached in the tavern stood up and took off his mask. In fact, these people here know each other. Wearing masks is not so much to hide their identity as to increase the sense of mystery and ritual. In addition, it also plays a role in dispersing and escaping after being found, so as to prevent being caught up by patrols near the capital. "Oh? Who is it?" the man called the priest glanced around. "It''s me." Another man took the initiative and took off his face. They looked at each other for about ten seconds. The priest finally asked, "tell me, young man, why do you believe in the God of darkness? Why do you join us?" Chapter 1118 "I... I don''t know." The young man obviously hesitated for a few seconds, but soon shook his head at a loss. To be exact, he didn''t even know what kind of God and doctrine ruva was. He just wanted to find a reliable organization to ensure that he would not be bullied. You know, Wang Du is not a place where anyone can survive casually. Especially for the humble bottom residents like him, almost every day they hear that a young and beautiful girl in the neighbor''s house suddenly disappears, and then a few weeks or months later, the naked rotten body is found in the moat or by the sea. In addition, criminal gangs such as a large number of people abduction and trafficking and forcing children to engage in pickpocketing emerge one after another. If you don''t join a strong enough organization, you can''t live well alone. Law has always been a tool used by the ruling class to maintain their own interests. Therefore, as long as there is no direct threat to the interests of the ruling class, they will not seriously implement those formulated laws, nor waste a lot of time, money and energy to care about how many people at the bottom are missing every day, and how many people are threatened and oppressed by local ruffians and hooligans. Only when something causes widespread chaos and riots will these guys begin to pay attention to it and use political intervention to calm the people''s anger in the name of so-called "justice" and "safeguarding the dignity of the law". Anyone who has a little contact with those greedy bureaucrats will deeply understand a cruel truth. Most nobles are not credible. They will not take the life and death of civilians as one thing at all. The pastor in charge of preaching clearly knew the current situation of the bottom residents of the city, raised his arm and patted each other on the shoulder, comforting him: "Needless to say, I understand. Don''t worry, unlike those churches that serve false gods, we don''t force any brothers and sisters to do what they don''t want to do, and we don''t rank them according to the amount of donations. Ruva is a true God. He doesn''t care about secular rights and wealth, but only about whether your faith is pious. Come on, young man, tell me what you need What kind of help do you want? " "You... Would you like to help me? Help a stranger for free?" the young man stared, as if he couldn''t believe what he heard. "Strangers? No, from the moment you are willing to offer your faith, we are no longer strangers, but the people of the great God of darkness." The priest is like a well-informed and persuasive, and through a few words, he opens the other party''s psychological defense line. There is no empty talk And didn''t use too much inflammatory language But he makes people have an impulse to talk and become close friends with him. There is no doubt that this is a perfect missionary, a priest who can not only spread faith to gods, but also win the respect of mortals. Standing in the woods, Zhang Cheng silently observed this small-scale secret gathering, especially the priest''s seemingly magical power, pursed his mouth and showed a playful smile: "Interesting! Even if you haven''t awakened, have you begun to unconsciously give divination? I hope this dark god doesn''t disappoint me too much. He is an indispensable and important role in the future plan." The voice just fell! A sudden sound of horse hoofs broke the silence of midnight. "Damn it! It''s the Rangers patrolling Wangdu at night!" A masked woman suddenly stood up and stared nervously at the torch snake, which was getting brighter and brighter from far to near. Although there are only about 20 lights, no one will take it lightly. You know, for these unarmed and almost unarmed ordinary people, the light cavalry is simply the sickle of death. They can''t run away if they want to run. They can only watch the sharp saber flash past and fall into a pool of blood to die. "Shh! Keep quiet! There''s no light here. They shouldn''t find us." the priest calmly raised his hand and motioned everyone to keep calm and quiet. Unfortunately, wishes are always good, but reality is always cruel. After a while, the cavalry came straight to the grove through a distance of hundreds of meters. Obviously, they probably got some news in advance to arrest or destroy this small church hidden in the king''s capital. Just when the priest planned to use his cards to completely close the area with the magic darkness that could not be distinguished by the naked eye, a dazzling thunder suddenly fell from the sky and directly hit the unlucky guy in front. Without any accident, he was electrocuted into coke on the spot That''s not over! The electric snake flickering with dazzling white light was like a life. It kept jumping around the bodies of one Ranger after another. Every time, it would kill people and horses together. In just a few seconds, more than half of the 20 Rangers fell. The people behind quickly turned the horse''s head, avoided the jumping white lightning, and shouted at the top of their voice, "no! There are casters! There is a powerful caster among them! Retreat! Retreat! Tell the captain the news!" Unfortunately, just as he shouted, another four or five companions died on the spot. As for the rest, I turned around without saying a word, and the speed was even faster than when I came here. I didn''t care whether such a high-speed running would lead to the death of the war horse. Seeing these Rangers come and go more suddenly, the priest''s eyes twinkle with the same light. After a while, he turned and tried to reach out to the woods "Unknown sir, thank you for helping me and the people of the dark god at the critical moment. If you don''t mind, can you come out and meet us so that we can express our gratitude?" "No, no, I like to keep a sense of mystery. Continue to do what you should do. I have other things to do, so I won''t bother. Finally, I wish you can wake up the dark god ruva as soon as possible." After saying these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng immediately displayed his transmission magic and disappeared in situ. Feeling the cool night breeze blowing gently across his cheek, the priest soon realized that the stranger who helped him had gone, smiled bitterly, sighed, and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "Great God of darkness, is this your pious reward for me? Or is it just the arrangement of fate? No matter what happens, I will unswervingly walk on the road of faith until you come to this world." "Reverend, that was..." a believer finally recovered from the shock and couldn''t help asking. "Don''t ask! I don''t know! Maybe it''s the friends of the church or the arrangement of the gods. In short, we can get out of danger safely. Moreover, from the reaction of the cavalry, it should be that someone found the meeting place. We should change another place next time..." Chapter 1119 "Master, you are back." As soon as Zhang Cheng returned to the magic tower, Ellens said, "the enemy? No, no, no, as a dark hero, I need her to be the enemy of all the countries on this continent. A mere Kelvin is just the first stumbling block on her way forward." Zhang Cheng bluntly said his intention to abandon his first agent. Kelvin''s pattern is too small, coupled with too much care, there is no need to continue to stay. For such a guy who doesn''t know his position, he always drains the last trace of utilization value and then serves as a test for latecomers. Religion and belief can never be forged in a peaceful environment. To be exact, all beliefs must be baptized with blood, killing and death. Only in this way can we refine the purest and selfless fanatical worship without distractions. These beliefs will become the nourishment for the awakening of the dark god ruva, and will reshape his consciousness and soul from the inside out. "I see! I''ll arrange it right away." Without saying a word, after a salute, Allen excitedly performed the transmission magic and disappeared in place. ¡­¡­ About a few hours later, in almost all areas where the dark God Church secretly operated, the local rulers received an anonymous letter, which described a cult organization hiding in the dark with alarmist words, and said frankly that they had seriously threatened the stability of social order. If they could not be eradicated as soon as possible, it would inevitably lead to disastrous consequences. In the next three or five days, a large number of strongholds of secret gatherings were slaughtered, and the priests who were hard trained were slaughtered one after another. For a moment, it was a good situation, as if it fell directly from heaven to hell. Looking at the help letters piled up on the table, the woman sat in the chair with a gloomy face, emitting a terrible smell all over her. Needless to ask, she was obviously angered, and the madness that had been suppressed by reason in her heart began to prevail. In about two or three minutes, she suddenly got up, went straight to the stable in the backyard, rode on one of the strong male horses, and ran in the direction of the city hall without saying a word. No matter what dares to block the road along the way, she will pull out the holy sword without thinking and directly split it in half. Obviously, this wanton destruction and killing soon attracted a large number of guards, and some even had spears specially used to deal with horses. But before they started, they were drained of their vitality by the terrible power of the holy sword and turned into a shriveled corpse, like a mummy stored for thousands of years. "Damn it! Stop her! Stop her! At all costs!" The officer in charge of guarding the city hall shouted at his voice and personally took the lead in blocking the only way. He knew that once the other party broke through the defense and entered the city hall, he might lose his head. After all, the aristocrat doesn''t care how powerful the enemy he faces. He only knows that his life is threatened and will pull out the responsible person to make an example Chapter 1120 "Kneel down!" Instead of killing the officer, the woman who rushed to the front stopped the horse and looked down at each other in a way that almost violated the common sense of physics. Her eyes were so terrible that the officer looked at each other for a second and immediately knelt down trembling. She felt that her body didn''t sell her control at all. "Take me to the ruler of this city!" Obviously, the woman had no intention of wasting time, and ordered directly in a commanding tone. Although the officer has been struggling in his heart and trying to refuse this unreasonable request, he subconsciously nodded and responded very humbly: "please follow me. Sir will deal with government affairs in the inner room." With that, the two people who should have been hostile walked through the main door and disappeared at the end of the quiet corridor. Such a strange scene, not to mention the crowd on both sides of the road, even the lucky guards couldn''t help but show a frightened expression. Maybe outsiders don''t know what kind of person an officer is, but these guards know very well. As a veteran who followed Kelvin all the way from his hometown, he was deeply trusted. Otherwise, he would not take the important task of guarding a city hall. In theory, unless the tyrant was killed, he would not choose to betray even if he was afraid of death. Because once betrayed, it not only means that the generous treatment and rewards will be confiscated, but also relatives and friends will be involved. But it''s such a guy who can''t betray anyway. He doesn''t hesitate to surrender to a naked woman. People with a little brain will feel abnormal. Magic! This was the first thought that came to mind after their shock. I''m afraid only magic full of mystery and said to be able to do anything can control and change a person''s thinking and ideas. At the thought of these, the guards who survived by luck could not help shivering. Without saying a word, they immediately turned around and ran away. At this moment, no duty, no courage, no punishment can compare with the fear of the unknown. When they got home, they took their belongings and relatives with them and chose to run away, far away from the city where 80% of the major events would happen. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the women, led by the officers, soon came to a room full of letters and papers. Several clerks in gowns or robes are busy copying and approving documents with their heads down, dealing with all kinds of complicated taxes and financial expenses. Due to the very good sound insulation effect, they were not aware of what had just happened outside. Especially the old man with a short beard sitting on the throne gives people a sense of dignity and ability. He is the actual ruler of the city under his feet, the mayor and honorary Lord of Kelvin. He obviously didn''t realize the danger. He still asked without raising his head: "does anyone want to see me?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The officer bowed his head and said nothing. It was not that he didn''t want to speak, but that his voice seemed to be stuck by something and couldn''t speak at all. Without even looking at the officer, the woman took two steps alone and asked in a seductive voice, "tell me, where did you get the accurate information about the dark church?" "Hmm?" the old man suddenly hit a clever, raised his head and looked at the strange woman who suddenly appeared in front of him, subconsciously frowning. "Who are you and why are you in my office?" "Oh? Can resist my hint magic!" The woman raised her eyebrows in surprise, but even if she grabbed each other''s collar and relied on the strong physical quality given by the holy sword, she forcibly pulled the adult male weighing more than 70 kilograms from the chair and still on the ground with a bang. "Say! Who gave you the news about the dark church!" "Damn it! How dare you?! guard! Catch this madman!" the old man was undoubtedly irritated. The whole man blushed and shouted at his throat. But it was a pity that after several minutes, there was not even a guard except the officer who stood still. At this moment, even the most stupid people will realize that the city hall has been occupied, and the guards on duty outside have either been killed, escaped or rebelled. Thinking of this, his face suddenly became gloomy: "who are you? The head of the dark church? I warn you, you''d better not mess around, or your majesty Kelvin will not let you go." "Kelvin? Your majesty? Ha ha!" the woman raised her mouth and laughed, laughing and sarcastic: "Idiot! You don''t know that he is just a piece thrown by a powerful existence to the front desk, right? A puppet who has nothing without the support of his master is not qualified to be a king. Well, put away your boring threats and tell me what I want to know." "No! Never! Come on! Kill me! Your majesty will avenge me!" the old man raised his chin proudly without any intention of flinching. Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t cherish his life, but that he will never cherish the life of his family again. In order to ensure his loyalty, Kerwin arranged the families of all important bureaucrats to live in his own city. If anyone dared to betray, his family would be slaughtered inhumanely. "Fear! I read fear in your eyes! You are afraid! It doesn''t matter. Even if you don''t say it, I can get the information I want from others." Then the woman turned and surrendered her eyes to the trembling clerks: "Now let''s play a game. I''ll ask and you can answer. Add one point to each question. Those who get one point can leave here safely. Those who get two points can not only leave, but also get a reward of 1000 gold coins, while those who get three points can get a magic ring, which can make you invisible in a short time." There is no doubt that coercion and inducement is always the simplest and most violent way to break the psychological defense line. Anyway, the clerk''s family was not taken away by Kerwin. Naturally, they wouldn''t mind using the information at hand to exchange a large amount of money and fly away. Looking at the expectation and eagerness on their faces, the woman glanced at the old man who was stunned in place and said calmly: "first question! Where did you learn about the dark church and the location of our secret meeting?" "I! I know! It''s a letter!" a man who looked less than 30 responded the fastest and grabbed the precious first point. Chapter 1121 "Letter?" the woman''s face showed curiosity. She could not imagine how a letter could expose the dark church that had been hiding in the dark to the sun. You know, even she herself can''t know all the secret meeting places scattered everywhere. The clerk quickly nodded and explained: "Yes! It''s a letter, an anonymous letter. We don''t know who it was. We only know that it suddenly appeared on the desk a few days ago, detailing the threat of the dark church and the huge number of believers. To some extent, you have threatened the rule of many cities and will naturally become the object of suppression and suppression." "What about the letter? Show it to me!" the woman asked further. She had a premonition that the crackdown on the church might be a conspiracy to force herself not to grow slowly in the dark, but to stand in the sun to meet the hostility from the whole world. No matter those temples that are used to accepting donations from believers and enjoying a luxurious life, or aristocrats who are used to controlling power from above, they will never allow a new rising force to snatch resources from their own hands. It can be predicted that the dark church will usher in the most difficult period next. If it can survive, it will naturally have a vast sky. If it can''t survive, it will lose the original good situation, break up into parts, leave densely populated towns and turn to rural activities with weak ruling power. "Just a moment, please!" The clerk hurried to the Lord''s desk, completely ignored the old man''s angry eyes, opened the drawer and turned out a slightly yellow envelope from the innermost. When the woman saw the purple wax seal left on the envelope, her pupils suddenly contracted, grabbed it, took out the letter inside and read it carefully. The more she saw the back, the more ugly her face became. The reason is very simple. The above not only lists in detail the number and scope of activities of believers that even her founder does not know, but also more than 100 accurate secret activity strongholds. If it had only been suspected before, it would now be 100% certain that this was a huge conspiracy. People who write anonymous letters know more about the development of the church than even the top leaders in the church. As for the faint magic energy emitted by the residual purple wax seal on the envelope, she also let her know that the other party is definitely a very powerful caster, otherwise she can''t afford this expensive Magic Candle. Silence! Terrible silence! Everyone in the room felt strong depression and anger like a volcano about to erupt. It took several minutes for the clerk to carefully test: "female... Madam, I have answered two questions. Do you think you can give me a thousand gold coins and let me leave?" "Ah! Don''t worry, I''ll give you the reward you deserve. But before that, tell me who first found the letter." the woman shook the letter in her hand with a chilling smile on her face. "I... I don''t know. It''s said that a maid in charge of cleaning first found it. Later, I don''t know why, she suddenly became a little crazy. Now she is being detained in a room originally used to store sundries." the clerk said everything he knew. Whether it is betrayal or betrayal, as long as the first step is taken, there will not be too much psychological pressure and burden behind. Because he knew he couldn''t turn back. The only thing he could do was to take a lot of money and leave the area ruled by tyrant Kelvin as soon as possible. "Servant? Interesting. I want to see her." the woman threw the letter aside and signaled the other party to lead the way. "Please follow me..." Although the clerk wanted to refuse, his reason was constantly reminding himself not to refuse any request made by the other party, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable and he honestly chose obedience. At the moment he turned around, he suddenly felt an inexplicable thrill. Next second All the people left in the whole room were swallowed up by the black smoke gushing out of their bodies, and finally turned into ashes flying in the wind. Their death was so strange that the clerk opened his eyes and covered his mouth with his hands for fear that he would make an inappropriate sound and follow the former. The woman seemed to do a trivial thing and threatened with a voice without emotion: "See? This is the end of being an enemy of the dark church! The great dark god is the only true God in the world, and any secular power is not worth mentioning in front of him. When he wakes up, the whole world will tremble. Come on, I still have many mysteries to figure out." "Yes, madam." the clerk humbly bent down and bowed deeply. It is not difficult to judge from those frightened eyes that he has been frightened and has a strong awe of the dark church that doesn''t know where to come from. Through the dark and narrow corridors and stairs, they quickly came to a warehouse in the underground storage room. Before the clerk took the key to open the door, he heard a woman laughing wildly and chanting: "Chaos! Destruction! The prelude to the end is opening! Tremble! Humble mortals! There is not much time left for you! The towering giant tree will soon cover everyone''s head. War, killing, chaos and death, we are just a group of sad ants..." "Madam, she''s crazy. She''s so crazy that she won''t even eat rice or drink water. She just says some crazy words that normal people don''t understand." the clerk reminded with disgust on her face. "Crazy? Maybe! But in my opinion, she saw something she shouldn''t see rather than crazy." After that, the woman directly pushed open the heavy wooden door, looked at the godless eyes of the young maid, and asked in an extremely gentle voice, "tell me, child, what do you see? Who put the letter on the table?" "Ah!!!!!!" the maid who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old suddenly hit a smart, as if she had just woke up from a nightmare. The whole person quickly curled up in a ball, shook her head desperately and shouted: "no! I didn''t see anything! I didn''t see anything!" "Relax, don''t be afraid, no one can hurt you with me." the woman continued to soothe each other''s emotions patiently. She knows that in the current situation, the best way is to let girls gain a sense of security and have a strong dependence on themselves. Otherwise, relying on the threat of violence will not only fail to get the desired information, but may also make the situation worse. Chapter 1122 "Hurt?" the maid suddenly raised her head and showed a pair of smiling faces with strange expressions. "No! You''re wrong! Who would hurt a humble and helpless servant like me? On the contrary, it''s you, the hero holding the holy sword and the chosen son of heaven favored by darkness. You''re about to meet the choice of fate!" "Who are you?" Hearing this sudden speech, the woman suddenly stood up, pulled out the holy sword with amazing energy and put it on each other''s neck. The whole person looked nervous and scared. Because she knew that such a frightening remark should never come out of a maid''s mouth. To be exact, how could a maid know such a secret thing. "Ah! You''re panicking! You''re afraid to embrace your own destiny! It doesn''t matter who I am, but what choice you have to make next. You know? Almost all countries and major cities on this continent already know how great a threat you and the dark church you founded are to them. There are only two ways in front of you right now, one The article is to go underground and endure cruel repression and stigmatization like a street mouse until one day most civilians will be scared out of their wits when they hear the name of the dark church. Tell me, is this the result you want? " The girl raised her chin slightly, revealing a sense of pride and madness that did not accord with the maid''s profession. There is no doubt that she is not talking at this moment, but is controlled by another powerful magical force. "What about the other one?" the woman narrowed her eyes and smelled dangerous all over. "Another natural way is to hold high the flag and open the prelude of the times like all heroic stories. Either kick away all stumbling blocks that dare to block your way forward, and finally complete your strong desire, or be brutally suppressed to achieve a tragic epic." When she said these words, the girl opened her arms as if she wanted to embrace something that didn''t exist at all, and her tone was full of enthusiasm. As for the clerk standing at the door, he had long been so frightened that he stood there trembling all over. Even if he didn''t understand the magic power, he realized that the maid who had been locked up for several days was no longer the ordinary peasant girl, but an extremely dangerous madman. Fortunately, the other party didn''t do anything, otherwise the office staff in the city hall may have begun to rot and stink. The woman was silent for a few seconds and quickly responded with a sneer: "of course I choose the latter! No one can dominate my destiny! Not even your master! Bring him a word for me. One day I will take back everything that belongs to me." "Provoke your master?! hahaha! I appreciate your courage and despise your ignorance and arrogance. You don''t understand your master''s greatness at all, and you don''t know that he has power that no God can have. The dark god you try to awaken is just a small bug that can be crushed to death in your master''s eyes. Well, I don''t want to attack you. I even look forward to it One day you stood in front of your master and challenged yourself. Goodbye, dark believer, I will take your words with your master intact... " With the last word coming out of her mouth, the young maid suddenly began to twitch violently. Next second Bang! The real body expanded in an instant, and finally burst into a sky of blood mist and broken meat. "Vomit!!!" Such a cruel and bloody scene, the clerk couldn''t help holding the wall and began to vomit. In three or two times, he took off his robe covered with blood and broken meat, leaving only a pair of close fitting shorts. In contrast, the woman was much calmer, didn''t even wipe the plasma on her face, sneered and muttered: "darkness is the supreme power in the world! Nothing can be greater than it! And the God of darkness will be the most powerful God. Even if he is not yet, I will personally send him to the throne in the clouds." After that, she directly put a heavy leather bag at the clerk''s feet and disappeared at the end of the corridor without looking back. The latter spit out everything in his stomach, immediately picked up the leather bag and opened it. He found that it was full of golden coins, which was the 1000 gold coins promised before. In addition, there is a silver ring at the top of the gold coin. When he put the ring on his finger, he found that he had disappeared out of thin air. To be exact, he had entered a state of invisibility. There was no doubt that he was ecstatic. Because on this planet with relatively backward technology and civilization development, there are neither various infrared and electronic scanning detection equipment, nor a large number of magical anti stealth devices. The only thing that can deal with invisible units is some animals with keen sense of smell. However, these animals are quite troublesome to raise. They are far from like dogs on earth. Ordinary people can''t afford to raise them except rich nobles and businessmen. So with an invisible ring, he not only doesn''t have to worry about being chased, but also can enter those places with lax defense and go hand in hand. At the thought that he didn''t have to work hard for the rest of his life, as long as he lay at home and enjoyed his life, the clerk couldn''t help but be ecstatic and ran to his home, hoping to share the good news with his beloved wife. But as soon as he got home, he found something wrong. For example, a pair of stranger''s boots appeared at the door of the room, and there was a fierce collision sound in the bedroom. moment A bad feeling began to reverberate in my mind. In order to find out the truth, he carefully put on his stealth ring, gently pushed open a crack in the door and looked in. As a result, the picture inside immediately congested his brain and turned his eyes red. At this time, reason was completely defeated by impulse without holding on for almost a second. The clerk didn''t even bother to say a word of nonsense. He pulled out the short sword he carried for self-defense and passed the dog men and women on the bed from the back. Poof! Dark red blood splashed on his head and face! But I don''t know why, he didn''t feel the nausea at all, but had an inexplicable pleasure. As a saying goes, the ups and downs of life come too fast. It''s really exciting. With a complex mood of sadness, loss, excitement and metamorphosis, he simply cleaned up his salute, and then set foot on the road of escape alone. Most importantly, from this sudden killing, he found that he actually enjoyed the stimulation of piercing the skin and flesh with a sharp blade, and he was not so angry about his wife''s betrayal before Chapter 1123 "Master, I''ve done what you ordered. The woman knows clearly what challenges she will meet next. But interestingly, she wants to challenge you and vows to take back everything that belongs to her." Ellens stood in the room on the top floor of the magic tower and reported to Zhang Cheng, who was sitting in a chair and lost in thought. Obviously, he was the one who controlled the maid just now, and he was also the one who finally killed the maid in an extremely cruel way. To be exact, he did an experiment on the poor girl. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly knew what the young man who once had a sense of justice and compassion had become. He smiled and nodded: "Well done. Continue to pay attention to the follow-up development. If anything interesting happens, remember to inform me at any time. Remember, don''t do too much fearless interference, let alone help that woman. The so-called faith is actually the combination of will and faith. Usually, if a person doesn''t encounter pain, suffering and despair, his faith will never reach the level of piety However, if a person can still retain his faith with all these energies, the strength of his faith alone is worth a hundred or even a thousand ordinary believers. " "So... Do you want to use this way to force ordinary believers to become devout believers and provide more faith power for the dark god?" Allen asked in an uncertain tone. He didn''t know much about gods. He didn''t even touch the threshold. After all, a real God has not been born in this world for the time being. Even if there is, it is still in a very ignorant state and has not awakened to have its own independent personality and consciousness. "No! Not only that! God has never been as powerful and omniscient as mortals think. On the contrary, the character and behavior of gods often depend on the strong obsession injected by mortals when they wake them up. I don''t want the dark god ruva to wake up as a god advocating peace and beauty, but a god full of hatred and hatred for the whole world. He should be A corrector, a disaster from the sky, and a god of destruction to the letter. To get such a God, we must first make his believers hate the world. "Zhang Cheng gently knocked on the armrest of the seat and casually said something that was enough to make countless people''s hair stand on end. Compared with those who are taught by society and rules to lose their edges and corners and will only obey the existing order, he undoubtedly prefers those who dare to shout out "it''s not me that''s wrong, it''s the world". Because these people are easier to be incited, used and become pawns under his control. Ellens nodded thoughtfully: "I see. You want to shape a dark god how you expect. But I don''t understand. What''s the use of such a God for you? If he hates the world, he will inevitably create a lot of killing and destruction, which will have a very fatal impact on your layout." "As I said, those arrangements are only for testing and collecting data. The real good play starts now. Don''t ask too much. Bury this under the root of the chaotic tree for me. Be careful, it''s a little hungry recently. Don''t be swallowed by it." Zhang Cheng didn''t explain much, but handed over something shaped like a fruit core. "This is..." Ellens carefully took it over and felt the very familiar energy inside. "It''s just a seed. You just need to plant it." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth slightly, with a strange light in his eyes. The last time he showed this look, he still regarded the youth as an experimental mouse. This time, of course, is no exception. No anger No fear Without compassion No sense of belonging There is no so-called "friendship" and "family affection" With the deeper and deeper integration with the main string, he can clearly perceive that those things that could not belong to the "personality" are gradually disappearing and replaced by a kind of indifference that refuses people thousands of miles away. In his heart, he refused to integrate into any group and to communicate emotionally with anyone, just like a precision machine, although he occasionally did some random things to pass the time. To be exact, not only he, almost all masters are this virtue. Perhaps it is the price that must be paid to become a part of the rules of the whole universe, or it may be that as the highest life, they disdain to communicate with lower life and become what they are now over time. Zhang Cheng is not sure whether this change is good or bad, but he believes that he will get the answer from another himself next time. ¡­¡­ At the same time, after learning that she was about to face pressure from all over the world, the women immediately gathered more than 20000 armed believers, attacked and occupied the cities under the tyrant, and announced the establishment of a * * * * country. It has to be said that her move undoubtedly made the originally chaotic situation more chaotic. "Asshole! Who can tell me what the fuck is going on? A bitch who doesn''t know where she came from can lead a group of Dalits to kill my life and occupy my city." Kelvin waved his fist angrily and roared at his men. He couldn''t believe it in his dream. Just when he concentrated his efforts on the massive invasion after Harrison the great fell into a coma, there was such a big mess in the rear. A woman wants to build a * * * country? Start kidding! He has not been crowned king and created his own dynasty! "Sorry, sir, we are incompetent. It was not until an anonymous letter a few days ago that we learned that an organization claiming to be the dark church is spreading rapidly in the bottom democracy. Not only we, but also several other countries around us have realized the seriousness of the problem and have taken the initiative to encircle and suppress. What everyone didn''t expect is that they put a large number of weapons and weapons without saying a word The equipment was transported into the city and launched a rebellion to capture the city. At present, we don''t have enough troops in the rear. Unless you are willing to give up the invasion plan, we don''t have enough troops to capture a city with tens of thousands of people. " A guy dressed like an aristocrat in armor knelt on one knee and described the whole thing from beginning to end. "That is to say, I either give up my readily available prestige and a large area of land and go back to counter the rebellion, or I will let them go first, and then turn around and clean them up slowly after the war is over?" Kelvin looked a little gloomy. "That''s right! Temporary patience is for a better future! What''s more, those rebels can only capture one or two cities at most, which can''t become the climate at all." "All right! Let them be proud for a while! Give me orders! Let the assassin start at once! I''ve had enough patience! It''s time to let the old lion out!" "As you wish!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 1124 Auros hunting ground, a royal hunting ground with a long history, is also famous for the birth of a great monarch. Harrison was ordered to become the supreme ruler of the country in the face of danger. Under domestic and foreign troubles, he swept away all enemies with perseverance and perseverance, and finally won the majestic nickname of "Lion". Of course, as a place of fame, he liked the OROS hunting ground very much. In his later years, he even spent a lot of money to hire the best designers in the whole continent. He trimmed a palace near the cliff. The marble, decorative precious metals and gemstones alone were as high as hundreds of thousands of gold coins, half of the national fiscal revenue for express delivery. However, as a regional overlord, he naturally did not need to pay the money himself, but forced those small countries that were subject to tribute. At present, the exquisite and gorgeous palace has been completed for three years. The walls are covered with vines, roses in full bloom on the vines, and all kinds of nameless birds chirp on the branches. Even if they are depressed, they will slowly become cheerful. Unfortunately, no one appreciates such beautiful scenery at the moment. Because just a few hours ago, Harrison was hit by a crossbow shot from a tree. The arrow was obviously smeared with terrible toxin, resulting in a deep coma of unconsciousness in just a few minutes. You know, with the absolute authority established over the years, the whole country can''t find "Oh? Are you sure?" it seems that men in their 40s turn around and their eyes reveal a terrible light. He is no one else. He is Harrison''s fourth son and his favorite son. He has been teaching by example. But I don''t know why, he never gave a clear signal to the prince who looks and character are very similar to himself, but allowed him to compete for power and profit with other brothers and sisters. "Very sure! It took me a lot of money to buy a doctor who specializes in treating his majesty. Moreover, according to the servants'' return, the prime minister has blocked his Majesty''s bedroom, and no servant who entered has ever come out again." the dark shadow raised his head, with strong expectation in his eyes, as if waiting for the master to make a choice. Chapter 1125 No one in the center of power can resist the temptation of power. Because power is not only a tool for them to realize their dreams and ambitions, but also the only means to ensure that they can live. In particular, the princes who have begun to fight against each other for the throne have long made up their mind to kill all the brothers and sisters who pose the greatest threat at the first time after seizing the throne. Even if they can''t do it directly, they should try every means to throw them into a dangerous place to live and die. Political struggle has always been a life and death contest, and any feelings and family feelings will be eclipsed in front of it. Everyone in it will do whatever it takes to ensure that he can become the final winner, even if he pays the last glory of human nature. After repeatedly confirming that his father had really fallen into a coma, Harrison''s fourth son did not hesitate at all. He immediately won over the two generals to launch a coup, put all important ministers, including the prime minister, under house arrest at a lightning speed, and coerced them to forge an imperial edict to ascend the throne, so as to make themselves "legal" heirs as soon as possible. However, as the saying goes, he was impatient to take the throne. Instead, he returned to the capital in the name of his father and wanted to take this opportunity to win the most densely populated, richest and garrisoned city. But unfortunately, he is not the only one who spends a lot of money to buy news. The other princes and princesses who were determined to compete for the throne were not vegetarian. They soon saw through this trick and directly united to control the city. They slandered that the former was the culprit causing the great emperor to fall into a coma. The whole thing was a conspiracy. They not only refused to let the other party into the city, but also played the banner of eliminating the rebellion and prepared to launch a war to decide who was the real successor. It has to be said that with the fall of Harrison, the disadvantages of his previous practice of letting his children compete for power and profit and trying to select the best successor are reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. To be exact, it was a disaster for the whole country. For a while, generals and nobles who supported soldiers and supported themselves everywhere couldn''t help but start encouraging some marginalized princes and princesses who didn''t intend to compete for the throne to take the initiative to join the feast of rights. The monarchs who were originally just vassals of small countries also took the opportunity to clean up the ministers used to monitor themselves, regain power, and began to wait for the opportunity to devour the border of this once powerful country. Perhaps just as a saying goes, when the old lion falls down and the little lion is still competing for his father''s hunting ground, groups of hyenas will wait for the opportunity to seize the most delicious and delicious food they think. ¡­¡­ "What day is it? Haven''t my brothers decided yet?" A girl in a white dress stood at the top of the tower, overlooking the fierce fighting on the wall. She was no one else. It was the young princess who made an engagement with Kelvin. Because she was born too late, she did not gather too strong strength around her. In addition, she needed to marry a foreign country, so she was not regarded as a goal that must be eradicated. She was only temporarily locked up until other people were separated. "Your Highness, there are wars everywhere outside. It''s better for you to stay away from the window. Although I don''t think the arrow will shoot so high, it''s no big mistake to be careful." an old knight comforted a little reluctantly. To tell the truth, when he was assigned to the princess by Harrison, he always thought he was a good position. He didn''t have to risk his life to participate in the game of rights, but also went abroad to enjoy a beautiful and luxurious life. But all this became complicated as the great emperor fell into a coma. No one knows whether the engagement will be fulfilled or not, and no one knows how the new monarch will deal with so many brothers and sisters after he ascends the throne. The princess stroked her long hair disturbed by the wind, sneered and said to herself, "maybe being shot dead by the loss is also a good ending, at least much better than being closed here all day and not even being able to get out of the door. In addition, my stupid and short-sighted brothers didn''t realize that their actions not only brought the whole country to pieces, but also made many ambitious people see the opportunity." "Opportunity? You mean..." Before the knight could finish his words, a letter suddenly came in through the crack of the door. He immediately opened the door. As a result, he found that there was no one in the corridor, and the two guards in charge of the guard didn''t know what had been plotted. They were lying on the ground and crying for sleep, as if they weren''t aware of what was happening outside. "It''s strange who should send letters in this way." As he murmured, the knight closed the door and handed the letter to his loyal princess. Without saying a word, the latter opened the wax seal and carefully read the words on it. After a few minutes, the girl pursed her lips and said sarcastically, "sure enough! My fiance has been unable to bear the inner desire and wants to take advantage of my name." "What? Kelvin?! the upstart called a tyrant?" the knight stared, as if he couldn''t believe what he heard. In his eyes, even if his country is turbulent and chaotic, it is also an undisputed overlord in the surrounding areas. But now, just a country aristocrat who has just risen up, they all try to jump up and tear down the fattest meat. "Why not? Look outside, those idiots who are still fighting for the throne. I''m afraid their first reaction to the news is not to unite against foreign enemies, but to try to get the other party to support themselves and attack those competitors. The biggest mistake made by the father is to let his most capable children fall into endless infighting without looking further Point. They only see this country, but they don''t see the constantly changing situation outside. Forget it, it''s useless to say this now. My fiance just wanted to test my attitude. Whether I agree or not, he won''t change his plan. " After that, the princess put the letter on the candle and lit it. The expression on her face was both sad and helpless. If she could, she didn''t want to marry Kelvin at all. But the problem was that the choice was not in her hands from the beginning, but in the hands of her brothers. I believe these guys will not mind giving their sister as a gift in order to compete for a powerful military ally. But what they don''t know is that what Kelvin wants is not only a princess, but also a large area of land and a legal crown Chapter 1126 "Well, did my lovely fiancee overreact after receiving the letter?" Kelvin sat in the barracks, while the inspectors were ready to go, he would not ask the secret messenger and assassin who had just arrived. It was this seemingly thin and insignificant man who put the great monarch with great political influence into a coma through a poisonous arrow, and also plunged the powerful country he founded into chaos and turmoil. "No! She is very calm, much calmer than you think, and knows her situation very well. But she has a word for me to convey to you intact." There was no cadence in the thin man''s tone, and it was as if nothing had happened. Perhaps it is this extremely introverted and almost harsh self-control that makes him the best assassin on the continent. He can come and go freely, whether it is a heavily guarded palace or a treasure house full of gold and silver coins. And when you do it, you will never show even a little killing intention. "Oh? What do you say?" kelwenrao turned around with a playful smile. To tell the truth, the reason why he wrote this letter was only to find an excuse for his invasion. No matter whether the other party agreed or not, he would cross the border and take all the land west of the long river according to the original plan. Of course, if the princess is willing to cooperate with nature, it can save a lot of unnecessary cumbersome steps and trouble. "She said she could cooperate with you in a play, but in return, she should not be a simple puppet, but share some rights from your hands..." The assassin did not try to hide what it was, but revealed all the contents of his private conversation with the princess. As a simple and pure man, he never cares about the intrigues among these nobles, only about the content of his next task, who needs to be killed and how to kill. "Right? Ha ha!" Kelvin couldn''t help laughing when he heard the word. He laughed and joked: "I thought she would put forward what kind of requirements. It turned out that she was unwilling to continue to be manipulated by others and be a vase. It doesn''t matter. I can meet her little wish. But the premise is that she has to do something to prove that she has made a clean break with the past." "What''s the matter?" an emotional wave finally appeared in the assassin''s indifferent eyes. But no one knows whether this fluctuation is curiosity or something else. "I hope she can solve her father who fell into a coma by herself. Harrison''s political prestige is too high. As long as he is still alive, the supporters of princes and princesses dare not really go all out. What''s more, patricide is a vicious crime that is absolutely not tolerated by the whole society. Don''t you think such a vicious woman is very close to me with the title of tyrant Does it match? "Kelvin pursed his lips and a cruel smile appeared. There is no doubt that he is retaliating for the princess''s strong refusal to marry at the beginning, and wants to pull the other party down to the same level as himself in this way. "I see! I''ll convey your conditions to her. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go to the next task. Bye." After that, the assassin didn''t hesitate at all. He leaned slightly and turned and disappeared into the shadow of the corner of the tent. No one knows how he got out, let alone how he got in. In short, no matter magic or other methods, we can''t detect the sneaking skills that come and go without trace, and even the hound with the best sense of smell can''t be used. Fortunately, Kelvin didn''t care about each other''s real identity, nor did he want to keep such a dangerous guy around. Both sides belong to partners who get what they need. Thinking of this, he directly pushed open the curtain of the tent and shouted to the herald who had been waiting outside for a long time: "Let our vanguard troops set out! Within five days, I will capture the nearest city and wipe out all the resistance forces west of the river within two months. Remember, this time, unlike last time, I need a crown, so don''t create too many unprovoked killings. A land without enough population can''t produce enough food and wealth to support a country." "Yes, sir." The herald slapped him hard on the chest and then ran all the way to the ready army to deliver orders. In about half an hour, the first legions of human and steel puppets strode across the border on a rather muddy path, close to the powerful country in chaos and war. ¡­¡­ In contrast, the troops belonging to the Kingdom on the other side are still anxiously waiting for orders. To be exact, Victoria is still waiting for an opportunity, waiting for a suitable time to intervene. As for the excuse, she had already prepared, that is, the prince who was under house arrest in the palace. As the nobles who launched the rebellion were caught, the unlucky man could not escape. Even if he had the title of messenger, he could not save him in the end. At present, he has lost his previous elegant disguise, constantly walking around the room, his eyes full of blood, and occasionally shouting like crazy. Because he hasn''t had face-to-face communication with people for more than half a month, the only time he can see outsiders is the short seconds of delivering meals every day. It is estimated that if he keeps this extreme isolation from the world, he will completely become a psycho or madman in a few days. Of course, I haven''t been well now. I don''t know what I''m whispering all the time. Any normal person will be surprised to see it. Just as the prince stared at himself in the mirror and began to talk, the closed door was suddenly kicked open. The queen, who had not seen for many days, finally appeared and greeted with a smile: "ah! Good afternoon, dear prince. I have good news and fast news here. Which do you want to hear first?" "Bad news!" the prince made a choice without thinking. As the literal meaning, he didn''t even think about it. He just wanted to speak simply. "The bad news is that your great father was plotted by an assassin. He was poisoned. Now he has fallen into a coma and lost control of the country. Your brothers and sisters are fighting to ascend the throne. They even don''t forget to write to me and hope I can imprison you forever." Victoria winked meaningfully. She believes that with the prince''s political wisdom, it should not be difficult to judge the situation in. At the same time, she understands that the other party has no second way to live except to take refuge in herself. Chapter 1127 "What? My father was attacked by an assassin! How could this be possible!" the prince stared with incredible expression. You know, it''s the undisputed overlord in the surrounding areas. There are not a hundred or dozens of enemies falling at his feet. If it was so easy to be assassinated, I''m afraid he would have died hundreds of times. Victoria was obviously satisfied with the other party''s reaction and spread her hand with a smile: "I''m sorry, although it''s a little shocking, I can guarantee that it''s absolutely an iron fact. At present, your brothers are fighting each other around the right of inheritance. One of them is also trying to capture the capital and ascend the throne and coronation in the great holy church. As far as I know, the number of soldiers killed in the war on both sides has exceeded 30000, and the blood and bodies have dyed the water of the moat black and red." "What''s the good news?" After a brief panic, the prince quickly recovered his calm and continued to test carefully. He understands that his current identity is a prisoner, so the other party has no reason and there is no need to deceive himself. If the strong father really doesn''t wake up, he must think about his future instead of sitting here waiting for someone to pay ransom and regain his freedom. "The good news is that I think maybe I can send an army in your name to participate in the game. In return, I need to cede one-third of the land as a gift of thanks after supporting you to the throne. How, do you agree?" VILLIA showed her "appetite" directly. Compared with Kelvin, her courage and insight are undoubtedly better. In any case, the kingdom is a perfect country with a large talent reserve. As long as you are willing to pay extra money and energy, you can digest it very quickly. The people of the principality who perished not long ago are basically used to their new identity and no longer resist the rule of the kingdom. "Three... One third?! are you crazy, or is there something wrong with my ears? Do you know what that means? It means that even if I sign a treaty, I will be torn to pieces by angry nobles and civilians. They have enjoyed the supreme glory brought by my father for too long. They are used to looking down on other countries from above. There will never be a monarch who will lose his power and humiliate his country." The prince roared, clenching his fist. Just like all the great powers, the people always have an inexplicable sense of superiority and strong self-confidence that no enemy can defeat themselves. But they don''t understand that the times are constantly developing and changing. No matter the country or civilization, there will be constant ups and downs, and some will eventually die with the passage of time. Especially when an old power begins to decline rapidly, the first thing to feel is not the ruling class of the country, but its competitors and enemies. As for those citizens with pure reaction, only when the bloody butcher''s knife falls will they wake up and cry bitterly while fleeing, remembering the good time when they were once strong. "Crazy?" Victoria smiled confidently and shook her head. "No! I''m not crazy. If you know that at this time, more than six countries, including Kelvin, have launched attacks from different directions, you will think how relaxed and kind my conditions are. Think about it, will your brothers and sisters unite to fight against foreign enemies? Or will they contact these invaders and exchange expensive prices for each other''s support £¿¡± When the prince heard this, his face suddenly changed three times. He said sarcastically, "in their eyes, each other are really immortal enemies, and it is naturally impossible to unite. I didn''t expect that the great country founded by his father lasted only one generation and fell into the brink of division and collapse. It sounds a little ironic, doesn''t it?" "It''s ironic, but it''s really a good opportunity for me. Now make a choice, whether to stay here and be a prisoner all your life, or fight with your brothers and sisters under the banner of bringing order out of chaos to see who is the real king." When saying these words, Victoria''s tone was obviously a trace of ridicule and ridicule. Having personally experienced the palace coup, she knew too well what crazy things these guys would do for that chair. "I... I choose the latter! But you must promise that you will never make any other unreasonable demands, such as surrender, tribute, etc." the prince tried to strive for reasons and preserve the last bit of dignity for his country. "No problem! I''m not an aggressive monarch. It''s not me you need to guard against, but someone else. Look, he''s the culprit behind all this and the one with the greatest appetite." as she said, Victoria took out a note full of small letters from her pocket and handed it to her. The prince quickly took it over, glanced at it, and immediately roared angrily, "he... How dare he?! send an assassin to assassinate! Then he wants to win the crown in the name of my sister. No! He will never let this mean man succeed." "That''s right! That''s the momentum! Remember, if Kelvin''s plan succeeds, you and your country will eventually disappear, and he will establish a complete tyranny on the body of the huge empire. Come on, take a bath and change clothes, so we can discuss how to stop his conspiracy." In order to stir up hatred between the two sides, Victoria quietly picked herself out of the plot. As a woman, lying, deceiving and acting are her innate instinct. In addition, her beautiful appearance has natural deception. Beauty is justice, which is not the patent of people on earth. On the contrary, this is a common problem of most intelligent lives. ¡­¡­ With the official performance of a wonderful play including conspiracy, assassination, politics, war, love and hatred, Allen has come to the towering tree of chaos alone. Looking at the terrible plant that could hardly reach the top at a glance, he took a deep breath and murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "well, let me plant seeds next. I hope there are any accidents elsewhere." The voice just fell! He took out the seed like a core, squatted down and buried it in the soil with chaotic energy from the roots. Next second Bang! A thick vine suddenly broke through the ground and rolled up the youth at an unimaginable speed. No matter how they struggled, or attacked the vines with magic to regain their freedom, they all failed in the end. He could only watch the fast-growing vines push himself into the air and finally plug himself into the gap on the trunk. The whole person was immersed in the green mucus like paste, and soon lost consciousness. Chapter 1128 nervous! Hesitation! Helpless! Ellens only felt that her body seemed to be being broken down, but her spirit was ten thousand times bigger. Even without eyes and ears, she could clearly feel what was happening within hundreds of kilometers. Obviously, this change is absolutely abnormal. He even suspected that the strange nuclear had a wonderful reaction with himself. But soon, he found that things were far from as simple as he thought. Because at the top of the towering chaos tree, a crystal clear flower emitting amazing energy is already in full bloom. In the center of the flower bud, the fruit bred by the core energy of the planet is growing at an extremely fast speed. As a accidentally involved Allen, he lay quietly in the middle of the fruit. His body had long been decomposed in the solution, leaving only his consciousness and soul intact. But with the passage of time, the memory began to fade slowly. Finally, I not only forgot all the things that happened in the past, but even my name and age. He is like a piece of washed white paper, waiting for others to write anything they want on it. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few hours, maybe a few days, maybe a few months When the empty soul diffuses consciousness aimlessly to observe the animals and plants distorted by chaotic forces, Zhang Cheng finally appears through the portal. Looking at the ripening fruit, he smiled and said to himself, "great! It seems that my plan has been half successful. The next step is to wait patiently and wait for the fruit to meet its owner. I''m sorry, my dear servant, this is your last use value." After that, he poured the dark, evil and chaotic thoughts in his mind into his soul like white paper. In the blink of an eye, the original motionless fruit erupted into a strong negative emotion. For a moment, all the animals shrouded in the range made a miserable cry, as if they had suffered some terrible attack. About three or five minutes later, a voice that hit the soul asked loudly, "who am I?" Unfortunately, it is impossible for a large number of mentally retarded animals around to answer such complex and philosophical questions. Only Zhang Cheng asked meaningfully, "who do you think you are? Or what do you think the meaning of your existence is?" "The meaning of existence?" Allen suddenly fell into meditation. Although he has always been strong, smart and good at thinking, he needs to learn again and understand the whole world again because of the loss of all his memories. How can he answer such profound questions. Appreciating the young man who had been drained of all his use value, Zhang Cheng suddenly opened his mouth and said in a slightly hazy and seductive voice: "Yes! The meaning of existence! Every life comes to this world with a certain responsibility or mission. Even the weakest and humblest life can find its own position in the huge cycle system, and you are no exception." "Can you tell me the meaning of my existence?" Ellens is very naive to ask, completely unaware that he has unknowingly fallen into a well-designed trap. "Of course! Of course I know! Do you feel the giant tree that gave birth to you? It represents chaos and the final form of the whole universe. You are the child born of the giant tree and will bring an unprecedented change to the planet." Zhang Cheng told the lie prepared in advance with half truth. Like the tricks used by all swindlers, we should first make the reborn youth think they are important, so as to produce a feeling of arrogance and complacency. In this way, he will subconsciously ignore those less obvious flaws. Coupled with preconceived ideas, you don''t have to worry about what this guy will think for a long time. Tool man is tool man! Zhang Cheng is not stupid enough to pour his feelings into these guys, let alone regard them as friends or relatives. When dealing with tool people, he will only hide his real intention and use each other to death. To some extent, this is the privilege of mastering the absolute power of the strong, who can control, change and play with the fate of mortals at will. You don''t have to ask. Allen is the object of play now. He was afraid that on the day of his complete death, he would not know that he was no longer the original himself. Similarly, he would not understand that he was a sad experiment from the beginning. All trust, respect and teaching are just a sincere disguise to cover up the huge and grand plan in my heart. "I will bring change?" Allen, who lost his memory, was obviously surprised. Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended to be serious and nodded: "Yes! Your mission is to wait for the chosen one to come here and pick you from the trunk. At that time, all life in the world will kneel down and listen to your voice. Now, try to use your energy to perceive the world and the rapidly changing animals and plants. One day, you will understand what I say." "Thank you for your teaching. I will keep it in mind." After that, Allen ignored anyone and began to try to make the most of his ability to continuously monitor what happened within hundreds of kilometers. Seeing that the poor man had been completely deceived by the lie, Zhang Cheng smiled very vaguely, and then disappeared quickly. Since the fruit of chaos is about to mature, the body used to carry it must naturally speed up the progress, otherwise once the fruit is mature, it will inevitably attract the prying eyes of countless people. Especially those masters will be 100% curious about this gadget. He doesn''t want his carefully prepared surprise to be destroyed by some other intentional guys before it is completed, or even to spy on his hidden cards. Compared with the threat of masters, the natives on this planet are as harmless as docile animals. After all, no matter how the latter resists or jumps, it is impossible to escape the control of Zhang Cheng. Not to mention, there are many backup plans to ensure that he can calmly get everything back on track at any time and under any circumstances. But those masters who hide in the dark and observe silently, once they start, will cause unimaginable damage to the whole plan from the root. Zhang Cheng is not sure. If the masters start to intervene, how should they deal with it. Maybe at that time, he can only use a crazy bloody battle to repel the enemy Chapter 1129 "Incredible! Basic order has been restored here." Walking on the slightly chaotic streets of the city, Zhang Cheng looked at the reactions of the pedestrians around him with great interest, especially those with incomparably satisfied smiles on their faces. There is no doubt that a month and a half has passed since the dark church launched an armed riot and announced the establishment of a * * * * country. As "stop! Who are you? Why have I never seen you before?" the man frowned and asked loudly. You should know that since the city was occupied by the church, neighboring countries and other cities have immediately adopted an economic blockade in order to suppress this dangerous organization, ordering their own businessmen not to do business in the areas occupied by the church, let alone transport strategic materials such as salt, food, weapons, metal and armor, The number of businessmen and tourists has suddenly shrunk to a single digit, and few fresh faces can be seen. In short, it is to minimize the war potential of the dark church through economic blockade. If you can, you''d better put food in short supply. Unfortunately, this sinister plan obviously failed to produce the desired effect. After all, in this relatively backward world, except for a few super large urban agglomerations, most small and medium-sized cities rely on farmland in their surrounding areas to support citizens who are not engaged in agricultural activities. Otherwise, the loss caused by transportation alone is a lot of money. Since the food supply system is relatively independent, the effect of economic sealing is limited to the shortage of cloth, iron products and some special tools, which has not had a great impact on the lives of ordinary people. "Hmm? Are you asking me?" Zhang Cheng stopped, looked up and looked at each other with interest. "That''s right! It''s you! Answer my question, where are you from and what''s the purpose of coming to this city?" the man subconsciously pressed his hand on the hilt of the sword and made a threatening attack. Needless to ask, he probably regarded Zhang Cheng as a spy for intelligence or a spy for sabotage. "Hehe, you are very vigilant and think I will do something bad for the church, right?" Zhang Cheng not only didn''t get angry, but couldn''t help laughing. It was almost like the Dragon met a dog barking at him. It felt more interesting than offensive. "Damn it! You are indeed a spy sent by the enemy!" the man seemed a little angry and immediately blew the whistle to send an alarm. When the shrill scream echoed in the streets, after a while, more than 20 men wearing the same badge rushed over with weapons. Without saying a word, they sealed the whole alley completely, leaving no room for anyone to go in and out. After finishing all this, the first guy gasped and asked, "what happened?" "Captain! I found a spy sent by the enemy!" the man pointed to Zhang Cheng standing still and replied quickly. "Spy?!" the chief guy was stunned at first, and then asked in a noncommittal tone: "what about the evidence? You say he is a spy. There must be evidence? The church is not those nobles who wantonly trample on the laws and rules. We must not convict a person casually before we have the evidence." "I... I have no evidence." the man shook his head helplessly, but immediately forced to defend: "but he just admitted that he wanted to be bad for the church." "Hey! Don''t plant it. I''ve never said such a thing." Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly and directly interrupted the other party''s attempt to forcibly convict himself. You know, he has always been the only one who framed him. Today, he was calculated by an unknown little man for the first time in history. Men obviously don''t know how dangerous this seemingly harmless young man is. Unwilling to fail, he turned his eyes and immediately said: "Captain, he is not a native, but an outsider. Think about it, how many outsiders we have captured recently have been sent by hostile noble lords? For the sake of the great God of darkness, we must protect the city and the believers living in it. Sometimes we can change a little and take him back for interrogation. If it''s not true Wouldn''t it be better to release the spy again? " "Well... What you said seems to be reasonable. Sir, please come with us first. I promise that as long as you make it clear, you will be free again soon." the man known as the captain undoubtedly accepted his suggestion, In any case, the most important thing is to ensure the safety and stability of the city. As long as the city is stable, more and more people will believe in the God of darkness, and the church will grow rapidly, forming an irresistible storm. As for whether it will offend a strange passenger, it doesn''t matter at all. In the face of religion, personal will is always the most insignificant thing. Some crazy believers will be hostile to all groups different from their own beliefs and swear to kill them all. "Want to catch me? Sorry, I''m afraid you don''t have such ability. Forget it. For the sake of that woman''s hard work for me, I won''t bother with you fools first." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng suddenly ejected a large piece of crystal powder from the palm! In less than a second, anyone who has touched the crystal powder can''t help opening his mouth and yawning. In about half a minute, he fell to the ground and fell asleep. "Hum! Fooled idiots, I hope you won''t choose suicide on the day when your faith collapses." Glancing at the believers in deep sleep, he disdained his lips and strode towards the building with huge statues. Chapter 1130 Religion and belief are always irrational, mixed with too many strong emotions and impulses. Coupled with the "herd effect" mentioned in social psychology, even an out and out cult will have a large number of loyal believers. Moreover, the dark church did not force anyone to donate property for the sake of property. Instead, it provided a daily meal to the poor who could not afford to eat to ensure that they would not starve to death. In addition, there is a divine support behind the church, and many gifted priests can even get some simple divination. All the above together quickly formed a terrible group effect. Everyone scrambled to show their loyalty to the gods and churches. At the same time, the social atmosphere became more and more conservative and xenophobic, so that when they saw strangers, they responded with suspicion or hostility. Feeling the abnormal and morbid enthusiasm of the whole city, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing. He even felt that the indigenous people on this planet were no different from the human beings on earth. Perhaps it is because they are weak that they need to use concepts such as religion, nation, state and class to integrate themselves into a large group and protect themselves with the power of the group. It may also be because of stupidity. After all, no matter how much advanced knowledge and information ordinary people receive, they can never change their primitive and low-level desires. Although desire, to some extent, makes them evolve and create brilliant civilization, uncontrolled desire will also bring disaster and destruction. In this way, as he walked and thought, Zhang Cheng unknowingly passed through the temporarily transformed temple and looked up to see a huge statue standing in the middle of the hall. A man in a black robe was standing nearby, preaching Scripture to believers kneeling on the ground to pray. Although these contents are just made up and can''t stand scrutiny, the poor who don''t know a few big words listen with interest. Do they nod or shout. Just as he was staring at the line of faith behind the statue connected with the different world, the woman appeared nearby and asked in a low voice, "it''s you?! what are you doing here?" "Why, can''t I come? Don''t forget, I gave you this statue at the beginning." Zhang Cheng turned his head and showed a smiling expression. "No! I mean, what''s your purpose here?" the woman was on guard with a trace of hostility. She personally experienced the underground adventure and understood how terrible the seemingly harmless young man was. It was not too much to describe him as a monster in human skin. Zhang chengminrui sensed the hostility and responded carelessly: "I heard you uttered wild words and wanted to take back everything belonging to yourself from me. Naturally, I want to have a look. Why, are you afraid? Or do you think I will hurt this little church?" "You won''t touch the dark church! Because this is part of your plan! Including me, they are actually your pieces. But don''t forget that as long as the time is right, the pieces can also become chess players and the prey can also become hunters." the woman resisted the tension and impulse in her heart, raised her chin and assumed a proud posture. "Hahaha! I appreciate your courage. I hope you can keep it to the end. You know? In many stories, heroes who resist fate often end up in tragedy. This is not because those heroes are not firm enough, nor because they are too weak, but because the manipulation of fate is too strong. No matter how strong they resist, they will only increase The fun of the process will not change the result. Now, I give you this sentence. I hope you can let me play the game to the end with fierce resistance. " With that, Zhang Cheng stretched out his right hand and wantonly pinched the woman''s cheek. His eyes were full of playfulness and irony. There is no doubt that he likes chess pieces that can resist. The more intense the resistance is, the more he can experience an inexplicable happiness. The woman undoubtedly felt the humiliation. The flame of anger flickered in her pupils. It took a full minute to push away the hand holding her cheek: "Pay attention! I am not your servant who has completely lost myself. I am the voter of the great dark god and the patron of the dark forces. I was born to bring true faith to the world. You may be strong, but you never want me to give in." Zhang Cheng was not angry, smiled and nodded: "of course! I respect your choice, and I won''t force you to do anything. Well, that''s all for now. I have more important things to talk about. Do you have time now?" "Do I still have the right to refuse? Come with me, this is not the place to talk." the woman is obviously very calm. No matter how angry she is, she won''t joke about business. They walked through the spacious corridor one after another, and soon came to a closed office. Because it was rebuilt from the original city hall, the temple retains a large number of original decoration and design, and even some relief sculptures of heroes in ancient myths and legends on the columns. With the door slamming, the woman returned to her seat and asked bluntly, "come on, what''s the matter? Don''t tell me, you personally pushed the dark church to the surface and made us enemies with the whole world for our good." "Oh? Why not?" Zhang Cheng winked innocently. "Hum! You think I''m a three-year-old child, so easy to cheat? It''s you who forced me to a dead end. Once besieged, millions of believers will die and the church will suffer a heavy blow. Without enough believers, you can''t have enough faith, and without enough faith, you can''t wake up the dark god. Now I begin to doubt what your real purpose is, Do you still want to let the dark god come? "The woman completely didn''t hide her resentment and let it out. "It seems that you don''t really understand what is true faith, do you?" Zhang Cheng also sat down in a chair with his hands crossed in front of his chest. "What do you mean?" the woman frowned subconsciously. Zhang Cheng put on a good look and explained: "It''s very simple! The so-called faith never refers to the number of believers, but the degree of piety. Do you think how much faith can be provided by those pretending guys in the city? Together, they may not be worth a saint. Therefore, faith needs baptism, baptism of blood and death. Only those who are willing to sacrifice their lives for the church and thought they would sacrifice to the gods Only those who give everything can provide pious faith and awaken the God of darkness. All I have done is to accelerate the process, a painful process you must experience... " Chapter 1131 Obviously, for this world that has never produced a real God, no one will know what kind of power faith is, let alone the relationship between gods and faith. Although the woman always had a strong wariness of Zhang Cheng, she finally believed the saying that "faith needs blood baptism". Before long, she began to order the church to form an army. While Kelvin was still wantonly invading other countries, she began to attack the surrounding towns like crazy. She didn''t care about sacrifice. In just a week or two, she doubled the ruling area. With the expansion of the territory, the number of believers began to increase, especially those veterans who had participated in the war. Their faith began to become more and more pious, which was hundreds of times stronger than those who did nothing in the city. Needless to say, those veterans regard religion as the only placebo in the face of the fragility of life and the imminent death. After all, if there is a God above your head, you can reasonably push everything to the God. Fear of death? It doesn''t matter. Just pray to the God. If the God thinks you believe in piety, he will bless you to survive. Want to be rich? It doesn''t matter. Continue to pray to the gods. As long as you are pious enough, the gods will protect you and make a lot of money. Over time, God has become a symbolic symbol, a sustenance for the future and a better life, and a spiritual and ideological anesthetic. Often the poorer, the more painful and difficult it is, the more mortals will have a strong and firm belief, because this is their only chance to change their destiny. Just as the woman took her church army around to attack the city, far away in the war-torn capital, the beautiful young princess was being interrogated by her brothers. The oldest of them, even more impolitely, asked loudly, "my dear sister, can you explain why your fiance suddenly crossed the border and is wantonly killing the nobles and robbing their land?" "I have warned! Kelvin is a poisonous snake and may send troops at any time during civil strife, but have any of you listened? For that chair and crown, you have forgotten that this is a great country created by your father, and that if we do not unite, countless enemies will swarm in, constantly encroaching on our territory and weakening our strength." The princess didn''t save face for her brother at all, so she opened the last fig leaf. If she had a choice, she would never marry the ugly Kelvin, let alone cooperate with each other to carve up her motherland. But there''s no way! As a young princess with neither real power nor military support, the only resources she can use are her young and beautiful appearance and noble blood that seems noble but has no egg use. "Damn it! What do you know? It''s about orthodoxy! It''s about the lives and future of countless subjects. The Empire must not fall into the hands of a tyrant who kills his father! We have all fought for justice and justice so far." the oldest Prince scolded angrily. The essence of his political game is that he must shout the most noble slogans and do the most despicable things. But the princess did not eat this set. She disdained to curl her mouth. She did not intend to continue to argue, but chose to remain silent. She knew that these guys called themselves, not to denounce Kelvin for tearing up the agreement and launching a blatant invasion, but just to find out how much each other''s appetite was. After all, most of the vassals to the west of the river supported the other two successors, and even fought endlessly for this, hoping to completely overwhelm each other, and then unite their forces to march towards the capital. It can be said that at this point, there is no place in the whole country where there is no war. For ambition! For power! For wealth! Every noble who participated in it was doing his best to win the final victory. As for whether those competitors are invaded by foreign forces, they don''t care about their own business. They even want the other party to die. They have to save themselves extra effort. Under the feudal system, the selfishness of the nobility was reflected incisively and vividly at this time. "Calm down, my dear brother, don''t scare our dear sister. Don''t forget that Kelvin''s flag this time is to protect his fiancee. If she is really ill or injured, it will be a trouble for all of us." another slightly younger Prince warned meaningfully. "What do you think we should do?" "Of course, send messengers first! Anyway, Kerwin is our nominal ally. What if he is willing to help us quell the rebellion and cede some land. Don''t you think the territory of this country is too large and it takes time and effort to rule?" "Well... It seems reasonable. Who do you think is the right messenger?" "Let Morris go. He had seen the tyrant with his father before." "Agree!" "Seconded!" ¡­¡­ In just a few words, the princes settled the matter of sending envoys to negotiate. The whole process did not solicit the opinions of the young princess at all. Even at the end, both sides didn''t say hello. They didn''t want to be brothers and sisters, but a group of strangers United for interests. It is estimated that they are also wary of each other and calculating with each other to ensure that only they can become the final winner. Seeing the brothers leave with their entourage, the princess slowly stood up and asked without looking back: "what have I asked you to prepare? How are you doing?" "Ready! You can do it yourself at any time!" A dark figure slowly emerged from the corner, and the voice was indifferent without any emotion. "Good! Let''s do it tonight. Remember, when I kill my father myself, I must escape within two quarters of an hour, or both you and I will die." the princess clenched her fist and the light called "consciousness" flashed in her eyes. Patricide is undoubtedly a felony against ethics. But she would rather bear this sin than like a statue for the rest of her life. It can also free the unconscious father early, rather than become a tool used by her sons and daughters. "Please don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything." the shadow leaned slightly and soon disappeared into the darkness again. Staring at the darkest corner of the room, the princess took a deep breath and murmured in a voice that only she could hear: "bear a bad name and become an accomplice to the tyrant. Is this my destined future? It sounds a little ironic..." Chapter 1132 At night, it always gives people a mysterious and quiet illusion, as if there are unspeakable dangers and sins hidden. But in fact, the night is no different from the day, only there is not enough light, so the visibility is very low. When the line of sight is blocked, it will inevitably produce some psychological fear. I don''t know when, the night gradually has a close relationship with a series of disgusting behaviors such as conspiracy, intrigue and so on. And Even when doing these things, they subconsciously choose night instead of day. ¡­¡­ After a day of fierce fighting, most of the soldiers in the barracks outside the city have had dinner and returned to their tents to rest. Early tomorrow morning, they will continue to work hard for the civil war that will not end. Except for the occasional slight groans and screams of the wounded, the whole camp is quiet, Only the patrol occasionally makes a sound of footsteps. No one noticed that two uninvited guests sneaked into one of the tents. No one else lived in this tent. It was Harrison the great who fell into a deep coma after poisoning. It has to be said that as a model of a generation of great kings, his current state is not good at all. He not only emits a stench all over his body, but also doesn''t know how long he hasn''t taken a bath. Moreover, he is as thin as a wood. He even needs to use up all his strength to breathe. It seems that he can swallow his last breath at any time. Obviously, due to the rapid deterioration of the domestic situation, the warlords who support princes and princesses fight against each other, resulting in his utilization value becoming lower and lower. Now, no one cares about the life and death of the once famous "Lion", leaving him alone in the corner of the barracks, not even a servant responsible for cleaning and feeding. poor? Sad? deplorable? Looking at Harrison at this moment, the princess had a complex look in her eyes. After a while, she sighed slightly and said sarcastically: "My dear father, I''m afraid you never dreamed that you would end up like this in the end? It''s a sad difference from a king who dares to disobey orders to a dirty and smelly old man like a beggar. But it doesn''t matter. Hold on a little longer and I''ll help you end your pain right away. Maybe for others, death is full of happiness The unknown and fear, but for you, death is closer to liberation. " "Your Highness, please hurry up. We don''t have much time left." the assassin at the door turned and reminded. "Don''t worry, relax. Look at the appearance of the OROS lion now. Do you think anyone cares about his life or death? What''s more, you don''t think killing your own father needs a little sense of ceremony, otherwise my fiance will be very disappointed." Then the princess walked slowly to Harrison''s side, took out a small bottle of dark green medicine, and poured it into the mouth of the dying old man. In less than a minute, Harrison, who was lying quietly waiting to die, suddenly began to twitch violently. Finally, he suddenly did it and spewed out a mouthful of black blood: "cough! Cough! I... where am I?" "Ah, dear father, you finally wake up. How about the taste of poisoning?" the princess took out a white handkerchief and wiped the residual blood on the corners of her mouth for the old man. Does it taste bad? " "Yes... It''s you? I remember I was hit by an arrow! Yes! I was hit by a despicable and sinister poisonous arrow! I almost died! Where''s my minister? Where''s my general? Did they catch the assassin?" Harrison''s brain was obviously in chaos. He didn''t realize how much had happened during his coma, let alone that he had lost his most important power. "Ha ha! Catch an assassin? You are so naive. My brothers, as well as the seemingly loyal generals and ministers, have now regarded you as a dead man and are fighting endlessly for your huge legacy. Those small countries that surrender are ready to move and don''t encroach along the border. And your fiance Kelvin, who you selected for me, has occupied a large area now Land, it is estimated that he will win a certain legal crown soon. "The princess laughed wildly and vented her deep depression these days. "What?! how dare they! I''m not dead yet!" Harrison struggled, his skinny face twisted with anger. He has always been extremely conceited. He never thought that his ministers and would betray himself. What''s more, he can''t imagine the collapse of the huge empire he built. The princess smiled, shook her head, pointed to the dirty and dark tent around and said, "wake up, father. Open your eyes and enjoy your place. My brothers have long regarded you as a useless dead man." The voice just fell! When he heard Harrison''s wow, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, the whole popularity trembled, and his eyes burst out the last vitality. There is no doubt that he will soon come to the end of his life. But the princess obviously couldn''t watch her father die slowly. She directly pulled out the dagger she carried with her, walked quickly to the front and directly inserted the sharp blade into her chest. No hesitation! No hesitation! Some are just resolute and decisive! "You... You..." Feeling the sharp pain from his chest, Harrison opened his mouth and wanted to say something several times, but he couldn''t say it in the end. He slowly swallowed his last breath with reluctance and regret. "Farewell, father. I wish you peace in the world of the dead. Besides, don''t worry about me. I''ve prepared for the best and the worst." With these sad words, the princess released the blood soaked dagger and said to the assassin waiting at the door, "I have finished the last thing according to Kelvin''s requirements. Now take me away. That dagger will become evidence of my killing my father. From tomorrow on, I will become a notorious bastard like him." "As you wish..." The assassin bowed slightly and ignored the sarcastic part of the other party''s tone. Anyway, a woman who has just killed her biological father is undoubtedly quite dangerous, both mentally and physically. Although he had great confidence in his skill, he was unwilling to provoke such a terrible woman. Soon, with the help of the cover of the night, they quietly passed through the military camp one by one, rode two horses hidden behind the woods, ran all the way, and fled the place stained with blood before the sun was angry. Chapter 1133 It was several days before a passing soldier found out that Harrison had been killed. I have to say, it sounds a little ironic. After all, the warring sides were fighting in his name, but as the only orthodox king, he was not found until his body began to rot and stink after his death. What shocked everyone was that the dagger inserted on the body was the birthday gift Harrison gave to his beloved daughter, with the princess''s name and casting time engraved on it. Shock! absurd! unbelievable! Everyone who heard the news couldn''t understand why the princess, who was far away from the center of power, took great risks to assassinate her loving father. Even many conspiracy theorists believe that this is a frame up. But soon, the princess who fled to Kerwin camp took the initiative to stand up, admitted her patricide, and announced that she would become queen and take the occupied area as her own land. For a moment, everyone realized that all this was the conspiracy of the "tyrant". Before long, the crown will be reasonably and legally worn on Kelvin''s head through marriage. According to the aristocratic tradition, no one can regard him as a nouveau riche, but as a prince or king. From a legal point of view, the Queen''s husband can share half of the Queen''s rights. In addition, Kelvin himself holds the power, so the so-called queen is just a puppet. It is also to make the young princess have no way out to kill her father. ¡­¡­ Appreciating those malicious curses, Kelvin sat in the castle just knocked down and asked his beautiful young fiancee with a smile: "honey, how are you feeling recently? Shouldn''t you be tortured by those rumors and can''t sleep? Do you want me to go to your room tonight and spend a wonderful night with you?" "Hum! Thank you for your kindness, but no need. I''m not so fragile, and I won''t be tortured crazy by some boring comments. You don''t want to step into my door before the formal wedding." the princess glanced at her fiance with a sneer. Obviously, the relationship between the two is more like two enemies who come together for interests than their father. In particular, the latter is eager to strangle the former one day and hang each other''s heads on the city gate for all kinds of scavenging birds to eat. And at the thought that the other party would lie on her body and do some disgusting things, she couldn''t help but want to vomit. I believe that as long as she has the opportunity, she will not miss to seduce other men and put on a green hat for her future husband. "Hehe, I like your reserve and character. It seems that we are getting better and better together, aren''t we?" Kelvin is not an idiot. He knows the disgust of the beautiful woman in front of him. But so what? In the face of powerful power and power, it''s not necessary to kneel down and let yourself play with it. If he had changed to the past, he might not hesitate to take the toughest measures, first enjoy the seductive body, and then slowly adjust until the other party completely surrendered. But now, he began to like the sense of achievement brought by conquering a woman spiritually. As a saying goes, for men, the opposite sex that is too easy to get, no matter how beautiful, is not worth cherishing. On the contrary, those women with arrogant character, although not necessarily beautiful, can bring an unprecedented sense of satisfaction in the process of conquest. Although it sounds a little cheap, this is the most interesting part of human nature. The princess pursed her lips, smiled and said sarcastically, "yes! A tyrant, a vicious woman who kills her father, we really match each other. But I have a question. When are you going to give me the right you promised?" "Don''t worry, honey, I haven''t conquered the last two cities and three castles for you. When all of them are conquered, there will be a grand ceremony to ascend the throne, and then you will be the queen worthy of the name. Similarly, our wedding will be held on the same day. At that time, all the countries in this land will be the targets of hunting for you and me." he said, Kelvin raised his glass and took a sip of Mead, his eyes shining with a light called ambition. "You''d better hurry up. I''m a little impatient." the princess urged with a deliberately casual look. "Of course! For a week at most, I promise I will wear the crown for you. In addition, I look forward to your service in a queen''s dress on the night of the wedding." After saying these suggestive words, Kelvin stood up and deliberately focused on each other''s tall chest and slender waist. His expression was full of ambiguity and provocation. However, just as he had just stepped out of the tent, a knight who had recently taken refuge could not help spitting: "bah! What is he! He dared to humiliate you face to face! Your highness, please give me a chance. I will recruit an elite assassin and send him directly to hell." "No! You don''t understand! He''s not as rude and stupid as he looks. I''m sure if you send someone to assassinate him, you won''t hurt him a hair, and you''ll be uprooted by taking the opportunity. Now we have to be patient, patient and patient until the right opportunity or a strong alliance comes..." Before the princess''s words were finished, a servant ran in from the outside in a panic. His eyes kept looking around, as if he was afraid that someone would see him. "Parker! Why are you here? Didn''t I ask you to keep an eye on the movements of the army outside?" the knight quickly shouted. The young attendant quickly took out a sealed letter from his pocket and explained in a low voice, "Sir, it''s not that I disobeyed your order, but that a mysterious man suddenly stuffed this letter into my pocket. His movements were so hidden that I didn''t have time to see his appearance." "Letter?" The princess quickly took it over and opened it. A trace of joy immediately appeared on her face. "Your Highness, what''s written on it?" the knight asked curiously. The princess quickly squeezed the letter into a ball and threw it into the nearby brazier. She calmly replied, "no, nothing. It''s just a greeting from an old friend. Go ahead first. I''m going to write a reply to this old friend now." "Well, if you need anything, please tell me at any time. I''ll be outside." The knight was obviously aware that his loyal monarch had something to hide from himself, but he didn''t dare to ask more. He honestly chose to avoid it. When they walked out of the tent, the princess breathed a sigh of relief and muttered, "unexpectedly, it was the personal letter of Queen Victoria! It seems that getting rid of Kelvin and swallowing his power doesn''t have to wait for more than ten or twenty years as originally planned..." Chapter 1134 Blood Dark red blood In the secret room under the temple, the woman is carefully cutting open the wrists of the captives whose eyes are full of fear and despair, allowing their blood to flow slowly along the grooves on the ground, and finally forming a complex mysterious pattern. Needless to ask, she is using her fresh life to carry out the most primitive, cruel and bloody sacrificial activities, just to awaken the God of darkness as soon as possible. As the war continued, she began to hear an unusually vague voice echoing in her mind. Obviously, this sound is a strong sign that the dark god begins to produce self-consciousness and the second injury is about to wake up. After confirming this, women will quietly take some prisoners to the most hidden corner of the temple every once in a while, and comfort the irritable divinity by killing them. Of course, this is not without cost. Almost every sacrifice, her hair will turn a lot white. Maybe it won''t take long to exhaust her vitality. But for her paranoid, nothing in the world is more important than waking up the God of darkness, even if she sacrificed her life for it. Some people live not to enjoy a luxurious life, nor to pursue wealth and status, but for something called "ideal" and "obsession". As a lucky child who was shrouded in darkness or blessed from urination, she dreamed of seeing the embodiment of darkness with her own eyes, that is, the God born from darkness. Now, in order to achieve this goal, she not only abandoned the past, but also gambled on her future. Watching the six prisoners die bit by bit, the expression on the woman''s face was full of piety and fanaticism. With a voice that only she could hear, she prayed to the statuette placed in the Shrine: "the great God of darkness, I dedicate the blood, life and soul of these mortals to you. May you come as soon as possible." "Hehe, do you think this scattered sacrifice can stimulate divinity and awaken a God from chaos?" With a familiar voice, Zhang Cheng suddenly crossed the portal and appeared in the basement with a pungent smell of nosebleed. "Is it you?!" the woman''s pupils suddenly contracted. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "That''s right! I feel the boiling divine power and the increasingly clear dark power. The God you serve is awakening. If nothing happens, he will break away from chaos and appear in the world as a real God in more than ten or twenty years. Unfortunately, I can''t wait that long, and you can''t wait that long. Why don''t we speed up a little What about speed? " "How do you know I can''t wait so long?" the woman asked with a sneer. "Don''t put on airs in front of me. You know your own body best. Although the holy sword strengthens your body, your soul is getting worse and worse in the continuous erosion of divine power. In up to five years, you will collapse because you can''t bear the divine power. Of course, you still have a thousand chances to transform yourself into the Holy Spirit at the moment of collapse." Zhang Cheng broke through each other''s disguise with a smile. "Hum! A guy without faith like you can never understand what miracles a voter with devout faith can create." the woman was not angry after being exposed, but just a painless sarcasm. Because she knew that she had no way to take the man in front of her for the time being, and she was not even sure whether the powerful holy sword would obey her will if she started. "Hehe, maybe. Why, don''t you want to listen to my advice? You know, although this method is full of dangers, it can bring huge benefits once it succeeds. Please remember that divinity is a thing that needs blood and soul to comfort to thrive. If you want the gods you serve to wake up quickly, do according to the contents of this letter. Don''t forget, you and your church don''t have enough time. When those ambitious guys complete the established strategy, 100% will turn around and deal with you. At that time, you will be the target of public criticism and accept the malice from the whole world... " After saying this, Zhang Cheng left an envelope on the table and disappeared without a trace. The woman stared at the place where the other party had just stood for ten minutes before carefully opening the envelope. As a result, after reading only two lines, the whole person began to tremble and was obviously frightened by the content inside. You know, she dared to spread the plague in a densely populated city, killing tens of thousands of innocent civilians, and the prosperous city became a ghost in a short time. But now, even people like her who have no scruples still feel fear, which shows how amazing the content is. I don''t know how long it took Maybe a few minutes, maybe a few hours She finally relaxed her nervous tension, narrowed her eyes and said sarcastically, "contribute to a city and sacrifice all the residents in it? It''s thanks to you! If I did this, I''m afraid the dark church will be labeled evil immediately and can never be taken off. No, I won''t let you get what you want." The voice just fell! The closed basement door was suddenly knocked, and a nervous and urgent voice came through the crack of the door: "female... Madam! No! The tyrant! He... He led the army back! According to the spy''s return, he will arrive here and attack us in two days at most." "What?!" the woman''s face suddenly changed. She was not a fool and immediately realized that she seemed to have no choice from the beginning. It is impossible to defeat Kelvin''s army of monsters and steel puppets just by a group of temporarily assembled mobs. Two days is just enough for the church to concentrate on occupying small towns around the base, and then complete the cruel and bloody sacrifice ceremony. Either wake up the God of darkness, or be crushed by the oncoming Army These two roads were all in front of her. For a moment, women were in a dilemma. Fortunately, indecision was never her character. After careful consideration, she immediately rushed to the people outside the door and said, "gather all believers who can afford weapons! In an hour, we will pull out, give up defending the city and attack the nearby Mecca town." "Enter... Attack?" the man outside the door was obviously stupid and couldn''t believe that the church leader would make such an incredible decision. Don''t ask! Hurry up and do it! This is our last chance to turn defeat into victory! For the sake of the dark god, every believer must make sacrifices, great sacrifices... " "I see! I''ll go right away!" Chapter 1135 "Hahaha! Fight? It''s fantastic! She really didn''t escape the fate of becoming a chess piece." Through the picture in the magic mirror, Zhang Cheng clearly saw the scene of the general mobilization of the whole city and couldn''t help laughing wantonly. There is no doubt that the woman chose to give in under the situation he created, rather than create a miracle against Kelvin''s army. From this point alone, it is not difficult to see that she can not become the bright hero in many stories who will succumb to even the most powerful enemy. On the contrary! The cruel reality made her understand the painful cost of becoming a bright hero, so she resolutely chose to become a dark hero and build her own great cause with other people''s blood and death. "Master, are you sure these crazy guys can really awaken a dark god by sacrificing two cities?" isorte came in from the outside with a curious light in his eyes. No way not curious! As a powerful caster, he has clearly realized that there is no so-called true God in this world so far. The gods enshrined in those temples are actually created artificially, either to meet the spiritual sustenance of ordinary people''s ignorance and stupidity, or to collect money or participate in political activities. Otherwise, if there are gods, they will send down divine punishment and chop all greedy and licentious clergy to death. The real God may not necessarily respond to the prayers of mortals, but he will never allow anyone to swagger and cheat under his own name. "Maybe, maybe not. Who knows." Zhang Cheng shook his head noncommittally. "You should understand that sacrifice is an extremely stimulating way of divinity. It''s like when you fall asleep, someone splashes ice water on your face. Whether you can wake up does not entirely depend on how low the ice water temperature is, but also on whether you are tired and whether you sleep very dead." "I see... I think I understand." a thoughtful expression appeared on Isolde''s face. But before long, he couldn''t help asking, "since it''s a gamble, why don''t they choose to fight a safer defensive war? As far as I know, most of Kelvin''s main players didn''t come back with him. If they defend the city, they should have a great chance of success." "You don''t understand and can''t understand the way of thinking of religious believers after they fall into fanaticism. They are irrational and never analyze from an objective point of view. They only blindly believe what they are willing to believe. Now, there is only one way for these dark believers to wake up the gods and let them help themselves kill all their enemies. In their eyes, God is everything Yes, it''s your biggest dependence and patron. So every time when faith collapses, countless guys who can''t accept the reality choose to commit suicide. Well, not to mention these stupidity, tell me about the queen you assisted. Are you ready to give Kelvin a hard blow recently? " Zhang Cheng changed the subject and took the initiative to mention Victoria''s private moves. Conspiracy! Betrayal! Chaos! murder! The script he created is moving in an orderly manner in the established direction. Except for the parasites who are hiding on the island, climbing technology and preparing to roll out, everything else is under control. When the insects parasitic on human beings cross the sea to launch war, they will be surprised to find that the world is not the world they know, but a crazy world full of danger and chaos. "Ah! That young girl has done well. She has contacted Kelvin''s fiancee. It is estimated that there will be concrete actions in a short time. Now think about it, two women full of hatred are really terrible. If I were Kelvin, I would regret provoking them." isolt joked with a half joking tone. It is not difficult to see from the banter in his eyes that he is in a state of schadenfreude at the moment. After all, it is quite ironic that a tyrant whose heart is full of attention to male supremacy is defeated by two young and beautiful women. If it is really successful in the end, it is estimated that Kelvin will be nailed to the pillar of shame in history. Later, whenever someone mentioned two strong women, he would pull Kelvin out to whip the body and laugh at him that he couldn''t even fight two women. But these people will never understand that the real reason for the tyrant''s failure is not to offend women, but to offend the man who seems harmless but actually is a real dangerous element. "What about the plan? What specific plans do they have?" Zhang Cheng tapped the armrest of the seat with great interest. Isorte shook his head helplessly: "There is no specific plan yet, just a channel for exchanging information and information. I think they need some time to get to know each other and gain mutual trust. Only when there is a foundation of trust can they start planning the next action. You should understand that women are always very patient. They will retaliate against someone, Planning for years, decades or even a lifetime. I don''t want to taste the feeling of being stared at all the time. " "Ha ha, terrible woman." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips with a playful smile. "You know, many men think that they are stronger, smarter and more intelligent than women, but in fact, when they are really against a woman, they will soon find that women are far stronger than men in some places. Especially when they give up everything and devote themselves to one thing, you will find that women are more tolerant than men And willful. " "You''re right! I suddenly realized how wrong I was. Fortunately, my wife died more than ten years ago, and I didn''t plan to marry another one, otherwise I might have to open one eye even when I sleep." isolt sighed with a bitter smile. But after sighing, he immediately toured around and pretended to be casual and asked, "by the way, where''s Allen? Why haven''t I seen him lately?" "Ellens? I gave her a long-term task. You won''t see him for a long time." Zhang Cheng replied meaningfully. "Mission? Is it important?" isorte said cautiously. "Yes, very important. It can even be said that all these things are not as important as what he is responsible for. Because he is the most critical part of the whole plan and will bring unprecedented changes to the world..." Chapter 1136 At the port of the island kingdom, groups of parasitic ordinary people are busy loading all kinds of materials. In just a few months, weapons, armor, grain, arrows, explosives, and some special items transformed from existing magic techniques have all been gathered to prepare for the upcoming invasion war. Unlike human beings, they have endless desires and selfish nature, but communicate with each other through a spiritual network platform and absolutely obey the collective consciousness. In this way, in terms of efficiency and organizational ability, it is easy to get rid of other intelligent races. "Report! Warehouse 15 is full of materials." "There are still 12 boxes of steel ingots in warehouse 12. Please send them as soon as possible." "The flour in warehouse 3 is partially damp and needs to be transferred to a dry place for treatment." "Two cans in warehouse 33 were bitten by rats, and a small amount of grease leaked. There is a risk of fire. Please send someone to deal with it as soon as possible." ¡­¡­ With a large amount of information appearing on the mind network, those responsible for this work began to follow up and deal with it in an orderly manner, so all this is like a precision machine. Everyone controlled by the parasite is a part of the machine. If it breaks down, another will replace it immediately. It can be said that from the beginning, this country was a fully functioning war machine. Relying on their innate knowledge and the improvement of existing technology, those small insects have successfully improved the scientific and technological level of the island, far behind other countries on the surrounding two continents. Normally, a country like this, which has initially entered the firearms era and has a formidable artillery fleet, is definitely enough to support the glorious hegemony of the British Empire from the 18th to the 19th century. Unfortunately, these two uncertain factors, magic and gods, make these small parasites full of vigilance and awe, and even dare not penetrate the inland. They just establish a stronghold for collecting and transmitting information. They did not know that their every move had long been seen by Zhang Cheng in the magic tower at the other end of the sea, and commented with a smile: "these little things are really cautious! As creators, when do you think they will start to attack the mainland?" "I don''t know! Don''t forget, the essence of these little guys is chaos, which means they can''t be predicted. Every time they invade a planet, they will make some changes to ensure that they are integrated with the surrounding environment, rather than directly exposed to hostile eyes. Caution is a necessary prerequisite for the survival and sustainable development of a race, otherwise it''s easy Early exposure to danger, "Gru replied carelessly. He visited the magic tower again. Now he was sitting in a chair like the same human, sipping hot mint tea. It can be seen that today''s spirit seems to be very relaxed, as if the previous danger no longer exists. "But your children are too slow. If they go on like this, when the dark god is awakened, their poor technological leadership will soon be crushed by the power of faith." Zhang Cheng undoubtedly noticed this change in attitude and pretended to be a kind reminder. But Gru doesn''t care about spreading insect like limbs: "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, even if they invade now, they can''t equal the chaotic tree you planted. I have to say that you are really crazy and bold enough to create an unprecedented miracle with the core of a planet as nourishment and the dead souls as seeds. A manifestation of chaos. All masters including me , they are very interested in your plan and are eager to see the final results. " "Oh? Do you know what I want to do?" Zhang Cheng asked in an uncertain tone. "No, we don''t know, but that''s why we''re curious. Because you''re different from all of us, especially here." Gru tapped on his head. "You are a madman with countless wonderful ideas! Madness gives you unimaginable courage, and unrestrained gives your thoughts wings. No matter what the final result is, I will offer my sincere admiration. The whole universe is more wonderful because of you." "Ha ha! So can I be a little proud?" Zhang Cheng asked with a laugh. But there was a dangerous look in his eyes, as if he would turn over in the next second. "Don''t get excited and calm down. Remember? I''m not your enemy. On the contrary, your enemy has never been us, but another yourself. According to the latest news, that guy has taken the taboo. I believe you can hear the news of a master''s death in a short time. The real death..." In saying these words, Gru''s tone revealed boundless heaviness. No one knows better than him what it means for the whole universe and other masters once a master really dies. It will be an earth shaking war! No compromise! No negotiation! Some just fight endlessly! Hearing this sentence, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and said sarcastically: "Taboos? In my opinion, there are no taboos in this universe! The so-called taboos are just a group of cowards who are afraid of death and change, so they try to cover up the existing objective laws. Since the masters can be killed, they can''t be called eternal. Since they are not eternal, where are the taboos? Tell me, dear friends, you are afraid of death Afraid of death? " "Of course! No life is not afraid of death, even if I know where to go after death. Maybe you are right. Since we can be killed, what is the right to call ourselves eternal. The subsequent nothingness is another form of existence of the universe, and the erased part is also part of the whole huge cycle. The universe is deeper and more complex than we understand , we can''t represent the will of the universe. At most, we can only be regarded as the controller of a small number of rules. Please continue your research and experiment and use the results to prove to us that you are right and we are wrong. " After that, Gru stood up and tore the space and disappeared directly from the three-dimensional universe. Looking at the slowly closing crack, Zhang Cheng smiled and said to himself, "prove? I will! Soon, you will see with your own eyes what is the absolute truth and what is the real posture of the universe..." Chapter 1137 "Praise you! The great God of darkness!" "Please accept our pious sacrifice! Listen to the pain and cry of these unbelievers!" "Water and comfort your divinity with their blood and soul!" "Come on, dark believer! Cut the enemy''s throat! Dye the city red with blood!" ¡­¡­ With fanatical chanting, in a city that had just been captured, countless twisted faced invaders held up butchers'' knives and launched an unprecedented massacre regardless of men, women, old and young. No mercy! No forgiveness! Not to mention allowing some people to join the church and become dark believers as before. Like crazy, they cut the throat of each living person, appreciated each other''s falling in a pool of blood, and desperately tried to cover the bleeding artery. But unfortunately, it was completely futile. Within a few minutes at most, they either died of excessive blood loss or suffocated because the blood blocked the trachea. The most terrible thing is that every person dies, the air in the city becomes gloomy, and the sky seems to be shrouded in a dark cloud. It is gloomy and can''t see the sun at all. As the initiator of all this, the woman looked up and silently stared at the sky, feeling the extremely strong negative emotions gathered together, as well as the huge virtual shadow hidden behind the dark clouds leading to another space. without doubt! That more and more substantial shadow is the dark god ruva who is about to awaken from chaos. Now he has a preliminary mind and knows that those things are good for him and those things are harmful to him. In the process of crazy swallowing, he did not forget to feed back part of his divine power to the following believers. Every guy who felt his growing strength knelt on the ground and shouted loudly to praise the great God. At this moment, they realized that the God of darkness was not fictional, nor were they the false gods enshrined in the temple. On the contrary, he is a real God of darkness who can communicate with believers and give them feedback. As long as they are pious enough and contribute enough to the church, they can get corresponding feedback and rewards. "What a wonderful sight! I''m only the last step away from success..." the woman pursed her mouth and muttered obsessed. However, before she was happy for a while, a dusty scout rushed over from a distance on his horse, fell to the ground with a straight plop, and reported in a hurry: "Madam! The enemy... The enemy is coming! The vanguard of Kelvin''s army is less than ten kilometers away from us. There are five thousand infantry, two thousand cavalry, five hundred steel puppets, and a large group of countless monsters." "What? Why is it so fast?" the woman''s pupil contracted suddenly. "He didn''t attack the city we occupied! Instead, he bypassed it directly and planned to destroy the main force one by one. Get ready quickly. We have no chance to escape." The voice just fell! The Scout turned his eyes and fainted, and dark red blood seeped from the side of his clothes. You don''t have to ask. He was badly hurt. If he hadn''t held his breath, he would have died on the road. "Damn it! The tyrant is coming! What should we do next? Retreat to attack the next city? Or..." another senior church official asked carefully. "No! We don''t have time to attack the next city! Close the gate! Throw all the bodies outside! Get ready to defend the city! This time, we''re afraid we''ll have a bloody battle with the enemy. For the great God of darkness, even if we fight to the last person, we must not retreat. Don''t forget that the God is watching us in the sky." The woman held up the holy sword and cheered up her morale. "For the great God of darkness!" "For the church!" "For pious faith! "Fight with the tyrant!" ¡­¡­ Under the double stimulation of language and miracles, these crazy people who have lost their reason completely ignore the fatigue signals sent by their bodies and once again devote themselves to vigorous defensive preparations. In only two hours, most of the bodies were discarded outside the city. At the same time, a large number of civilian houses were demolished and stones and wood were moved up the city wall to give the enemy a big surprise. Since almost all the residents of the whole city were killed, they don''t have to worry too much about the back. By the time the vanguard cavalry arrived, the city had become a veritable fortress of war. Although the blood stains in many parts of the city wall have not dried up completely, the church army standing above is in full readiness, emitting bloodthirsty light all over. At this moment, these guys have no fear. They are full of how to die in the most heroic way, and then return to the arms of the gods to enjoy the beautiful life after death. "Oh - my God! These madmen have just captured a strong city, and they are not slack at all? And what''s the matter with those mountains of corpses? They shouldn''t..." Speaking of this, the cavalry commander choked. Because he saw a young face, impressively his own nephew. "Sir, please calm down and don''t be impulsive. We are cavalry and don''t carry any engineering equipment." The adjutant next to him was obviously aware of this and immediately took the officer''s arm for fear that the other party would give any irrational orders. "Hoo..." the cavalry commander took a deep breath and replied in a gloomy voice, "don''t worry about me. I''m calm. Since these bastards don''t even let go of their teenage children, they naturally have no value to live. Go and inform your majesty Kelvin that there are no more his subjects in this city." "You mean..." the adjutant''s face changed slightly. "That''s right! I mean to let his tyrant side be fully revealed! Since our enemies want to stick to it! Why don''t we meet their wishes?" the cavalry commander opened his mouth and showed his white teeth, which made people feel gloomy and terrible. The adjutant trembled subconsciously, turned around and shouted at a herald: "idiot! Didn''t you hear the order given by the adult? Go and carry it out!" "Yes!" The herald answered quickly and ran in the direction of the big army without returning on his horse. But anyone who is not an idiot can feel the killing intention from all over the cavalry commander, even without covering up. He will sacrifice his dead relatives with the blood of the enemy! If there is no accident, it will be a war without prisoners, an outright Massacre Chapter 1138 There is no doubt that as a tyrant, Kelvin''s patience has always been not very good, so when the army arrived outside the city, it did not give its own soldiers time to rest, and directly issued an attack order. Under the operation of a large number of craftsmen, one arm giant stone throwing tools were quickly assembled. The stones with large heads drew a beautiful and deadly parabola and crashed into the walls and the top of buildings. With huge mechanical force and kinetic energy, almost every impact can bring heavy casualties. In particular, the sense of helplessness of watching death come and being unable to do anything is enough to destroy the psychological defense line of most ordinary soldiers. Fortunately, with the blessing of religious fanaticism, the believers of these dark churches not only did not collapse, but shouted the slogan of dedicating themselves to the gods and fought fiercely with the climbing enemies. After a while, a large area of the city wall was dyed red by plasma. In some places where the fighting was fierce, even the escalator could not be fixed. Because there is too much plasma on the ground, as long as the ladder is put up, it will slide uncontrollably on both sides. As for the corpse, a meat wall was piled up. The climber had to climb over the corpse before he could find the place to stay. "My God! Aren''t these guys a mob? How can they be so crazy? They have fixed several rounds of attack!" Kelvin raised the single barrel telescope inlaid with gemstones, slightly opened his mouth and expressed surprise. You know, in his plan, a large number of soldiers promoted from civilians like this have never been able to fight a hard battle. At most, about 10% of the casualties will fall to a low point, and they can''t help but turn around and run away. But now, don''t run away, not even one to retreat. He even saw several teenagers, one after another, throw a knight who climbed to the top of the city to the ground, and then stab him into the gap of his armor with a sharp dagger to kill him alive. In addition, there are some elderly people over 60 years old who stick to the front line and will never step back no matter how badly they are injured. There is no mob here. Even if the most elite troops of all countries on the continent are pulled out, it is impossible to fight to the last moment and the last person. nervous! Uneasy! Fear! For the first time, he was afraid of these ordinary people who were despised by himself. He was eager to know what made them from a group of docile sheep to a group of ferocious wolves. "Your majesty! I suggest you postpone the attack! First send some spies to find out what''s going on in the city. I always think something''s wrong." Baron kellenster narrowed his eyes and proposed a compromise. As a loyal dog leg No. 1, he can feel that the morale of his soldiers is falling rapidly, and some people have begun to be timid even before joining the siege sequence. This is not a good sign! Even if you haven''t used those iron puppets who are firm and urge, as well as monsters who exude the smell of Dharma and bloodthirsty all over. "Are you sure you want to stop the attack at this time? Maybe our soldiers will occupy the wall in more than ten minutes?" Kelvin said in a strong uncertain tone. "No way! Please look at the resolute expression on the enemy''s face! Are they afraid? Are they afraid of death? No! None! I only read fanaticism from their eyes, an unknown fanaticism. In this case, the more you oppress them, the more they will resist fiercely. The best way to deal with this situation is to give them some time and let him Let''s think about whether it''s worth making such a big sacrifice, "Baron kellenster said calmly. As a veteran commander and powerful soldier, he has seen many similar situations and knows that cold treatment is the best way at present. Otherwise, if we fight hard, our soldiers will soon collapse first. If the morale of the army collapses, it will take a long time to recover before it can be put into the battlefield again. Although these soldiers were initially recruited to fight with the enemy for consumed cannon fodder. But I don''t know when, the tyrant suddenly paid attention to the guy who was once regarded as garbage by him, and even equipped with excellent weapons and armor, hoping to build an elite team with amazing combat power. Therefore, no matter what angle they stand, they must ensure that they will not lose confidence in themselves and this army. Kelvin undoubtedly knew this very well. He stood there and hesitated for a few minutes. Finally, he nodded: "well, stop the attack and let the soldiers rest for a night. But don''t stop the stone throwing tools, crossbows and bed crossbows. I''ll see if they can continue to be enthusiastic after repeated bombing." "I see! I''ll let the craftsmen change the oil and make sure they don''t have a chance to rest." Baron kellenster bowed slightly, then went to the rear and gave orders to the craftsmen who operated the machinery. When the retreat bell was sounded and countless soldiers retreated like a tide, one lighted pottery pot after another fell in various areas within the city wall. In less than ten minutes, fires spread all over the sky, and the slums built of wood were the hardest hit areas. The black smoke made people unable to get close, let alone put out the fire. In desperation, the dark church can only organize people to forcibly demolish some buildings, pour water into some buildings, and reluctantly establish two isolation belts. Of course, none of the above is the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that the warehouse originally used to store grain was also directly lit by the fire. This means that in addition to carrying a small amount of dry food with them, they lose the most important food supply and will be in an embarrassing situation of food shortage for up to a week. "Madam! The granary is over! What should we do now?" a senior church official asked with a livid face. "Hum! Did losing some food shake your faith in the God of darkness? Don''t forget that our ultimate goal is to awaken him through cruel and bloody sacrifice. Open your eyes and have a good look at the blood stained wall. God has enough strength today. Tell all believers that the last time to test their faith is coming. If the number of enemies is not enough If that''s enough, we''ll sacrifice ourselves. All of us, including me, can sacrifice our lives for the final victory. " In saying this, the woman''s eyes twinkled with crazy light. She clearly knew that the tyrant would never give himself any chance to escape, either put all his eggs in one basket and win with all his chips, or be completely destroyed from body to soul. There was absolutely no third possibility. Chapter 1139 "Sacrifice... Sacrifice yourself?!" "Are you crazy?" "If we all die, the whole church will fall into chaos! The tyrant will never miss such an opportunity. He will kill us all." "That''s right! We must not do such crazy things! Maybe... Maybe it''s enough to stick to it for a few more days and kill more enemy soldiers." ¡­¡­ For a moment, the high level of the church was frightened by this amazing remark. You know, they may have some forced elements when they first joined the church, but with the discovery that the gods they serve can give themselves strength, everyone''s inner ambition and desire are aroused, eager to take this opportunity to gamble and successfully change their destiny. But now, this crazy woman wants them to commit suicide when they see the hope of success? How is that possible? No one will be willing to sacrifice their precious life at this time! In contrast, they are more willing to encourage believers to work hard with the enemy. Just like most senior organizations, they always regard the bottom as cannon fodder and consumables. "Why, don''t you want to die for the great God of darkness?" the woman''s eyes were full of cold chill, sweeping everyone present. "No! It''s not that we don''t want to die for the great dark god! It''s that things haven''t been so bad! Madam, please keep calm, we still have time." another older man stood up and tried to comfort. Unfortunately, women don''t want to listen to this nonsense at all. Before everyone reacted, she suddenly pulled out the holy sword, directly stabbed the guy closest to her, and then said grimly to the rest: "coward! This is your so-called piety to the God of darkness? It seems that I indulged you too much!" "Damn it! You madman! Look what you''ve done?" With shock and roar, the body of the poor victim was swallowed up by the black fog at a speed visible to the naked eye, followed by a huge hand to hold the soul tightly and forcibly drag it into the black vortex. Because the whole process was too fast, after the black vortex disappeared, people finally came back to God and realized that this was not a death in the ordinary sense, but a complete disappearance from the soul to the body. "My God! You... You..." The old priest who had tried to dissuade him was trembling all over, as if he couldn''t believe what his eyes saw. But the woman didn''t think at all. She gently wiped the blood stained on the holy sword and said in a tone without any emotion: "no one can escape sacrifice! Whether it''s me or you. The God of darkness will awaken, and he will bring faith and real faith to the world. Those false gods and nobles will disappear in front of boundless divine power." "No! This is not the doctrine of the dark god! Absolutely not! It''s you! It''s you madman trying to take your evil idea as the will of the gods!" "That''s right! We don''t accept it!" "Kill her! As long as she dies! The holy sword will become ours! The credit for awakening the God of darkness will fall on us!" "What are you hesitating about? She''s just a person!" At the instigation of several interested people, the guys with red eyes showed a ferocious color. Originally, some people were dissatisfied with the whole church''s obedience to a woman, but now it finally broke out completely. Some even began to use the simple magic obtained from the gods in an attempt to seize the control of the church. Unfortunately, they have no idea how stupid their actions are and how powerful the enemy they want to deal with. In the blink of an eye, the woman waved the holy sword and harvested more than one-third of her life. No hesitation! No mercy! No sympathy! She just wants to kill now! Want to use blood, life and soul to make up for the lack of divinity of the dark god and make him obtain a complete divinity. Under this kind of efficient slaughter, all the church leaders who thought they were in a dominant number died without holding on for a few minutes. But this sacrifice is obviously far from satisfying the hungry God of darkness. So, the woman did not stop, directly released the full potential of the holy sword, and shrouded the whole city with a huge magic mask. Just when everyone didn''t understand the use of this black smoke, a heart rending scream began to reverberate over the city. Ruthless killing! Desperate death! These sad believers did not expect that the lady who behaved like a saint would suddenly hurt the killer. In less than two or three hours, there was no living thing in the whole city except her. Including rats and cockroaches in the sewer, they were cleaned up under the slaughter of the holy sword. "What happened in the city?" Kelvin quickly got out of the tent and stared at the city that suddenly fell into silence. "Sorry, we don''t know yet. Before they get close to the wall, all the spies will be caught and dragged in by black hands, and then disappear without a trace. If nothing happens, they will probably be killed by some evil magic." an officer quickly stood up and explained. From the panic expression on her face, it is not difficult to see that a woman''s crazy behavior not only frightened her own people, but also shocked her opponents. At least Kelvin has no intention of taking this opportunity to launch an all-round attack. Just when there was a slight commotion in the City camp, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly made a rumbling sound. Next second A huge figure tore the dark cloud and came out of a swirling black hole. He is so huge, wearing a black velvet robe, holding a weapon like a scepter in his hand, and his eyes reveal the purest darkness from the beginning of the world. At first, the giant glanced at the scattered corpses in the city, his face immediately looked sad, and took the initiative to say, "sacrifice! Great sacrifice! I will remember you, pious people. Now, come on, gather around me. I promised to create a perfect world after your death, a country belonging to the gods alone." With the voice of aria, many dead bodies on the ground began to float white and transparent souls. They gathered around the giant as if they had found their way home. Their faces were full of excitement and joy. That was the excitement and cheers of believers when they saw their faith in gods Chapter 1140 "This... This is the embodiment of the dark power, the dark god born from the chaotic clock?" The woman looked up and stared at the huge figure in the sky. She didn''t gather around the gods she served like the souls of those dead believers; There was no army outside the city that belonged to the tyrant. It was almost frightened. Before the order was issued, it couldn''t help but start to retreat madly. After all, for mortals, the level of gods is too high. Even a glance will produce strong awe and fear beyond words. But somehow, there was no joy or excitement in her heart, but a strong loss, as if she had just lost a very important thing. The dark god ruva obviously noticed the woman standing alone in the middle of a sea of fire. He bent down and asked in a very friendly tone, "what''s the matter, my voters? Are you excited and unhappy to see me?" "No, I''m very happy. But I don''t know what''s going on. I always feel that something is missing. It''s like..." The woman paused suddenly, and a terrible light burst out of her eyes. The God of darkness was undoubtedly aware of this and immediately began to retreat vigilantly. But before he withdrew far, the woman jumped up at a very fast speed, and the holy sword in her hand suddenly burst into an incomparably sacred and bright energy fluctuation. Next second Boom! A ray of light that was countless times brighter than the sun was released, causing unimaginable trauma to the huge body. "Ah!!! How dare you?" the dark god roared and swung his scepter to try to kill the stupid mortal who offended himself. But unfortunately, no matter how powerful he looks, he is just a new God who has just awakened from chaos. His power is still very limited and can''t resist the power of artifact at all. In just one second, most of his face was defeated by the positive energy opposite to the dark forces, showing a large amount of flesh and blood blurred burning marks. "Ah! That''s right! I finally want to understand why I am so lost. What I want is not a God at all, but the darkness itself. You are too superficial and fragile to represent and carry the darkness itself." the woman grinned nervously. "What? You say I''m too shallow and fragile?" ruva roared angrily. "Isn''t it? Look at your consciousness and body mixed with countless mortal beliefs! You don''t deserve the depth and purity of darkness! No! You''re not the desire in my heart all the time! So I''ll destroy you and replace you. Only I, the child who has been cared for by darkness since childhood, can be entitled to be named darkness." After that, a woman pounced on her like a mad dog, constantly splitting and seizing the divinity of each other with the help of powerful artifacts. As for those mortals who have only the soul state, they can only watch her destroy their last hope bit by bit. The battle lasted very short. Within a quarter of an hour, the newborn God of darkness, ruva, was dying and fell to the ground. He has not even had time to gather the souls of believers and build a country of his own. "Sorry, you let me down." With these cold words, the woman completely ignored her injuries and ran through the chest of the dark god with a holy sword, killing the first and last real God in the world. After all this, she carefully dug out the black beating heart in her chest, pursed the corners of her mouth and muttered, "since even God can''t be satisfied, I can only meet myself. Come on, great darkness, please listen to my request and integrate with me. From today on, my name is darkness, which represents all the sins and evils in the world." The voice just fell! The black heart burst and burst, releasing a thick black fog all over the sky, completely swallowing the warlock kilometer. In particular, the soldiers who were retreating hurriedly outside the city were immediately wrapped in. Only Kerwin''s high-rise managed to escape the coverage of the thick fog with the protection of magical power. Looking at the unlucky people struggling at the edge but still swallowed by the black fog, Kelvin couldn''t help shivering: "damn! Who can tell me what the hell happened?" "It''s like... It''s like those guys awakened their gods!" one of the attendants responded trembling. "God?!" Kelvin was stunned. "Does God really exist in this world?" "Don''t ask me, I don''t know. Maybe there is, maybe not. But it is undeniable that the huge figure suddenly appeared in the city, whether God or not, is definitely something we can''t resist." Baron kellenster decisively gave his own judgment. As a soldier who is keen on destruction and killing, this is the first time that he has a strong fear of something, as if every cell in his body is warning to escape as quickly as possible. "But what about my army?" Kelvin glanced at the darkness not far ahead. Of course, the army he refers to is not the human soldiers, but the iron puppets who have not had time to mobilize. "Give up, I''m not sure I can come out alive after walking into the black fog. In addition, I suggest you''d better step back quickly, and God knows if it will continue to spread around." as he said, Baron kellenster picked up a stone and endured it in the distance. At the moment when the stone comes into contact with the black fog! It seems that it was directly dissolved into powder by some magical force. In such a dangerous and strange situation, not to mention other people, even Kelvin hurried back more than ten meters away, and finally reluctantly nodded: "you are right! It seems that I underestimate the enemy this time. Whether it is God or not, we can''t cope with it. We need allies, many, many allies..." "I believe that the neighboring countries will stand with us when they hear this news. After all, such things with unknown origin but incredible power are full of uncertainty and danger. As long as they exist for one day, the threat will never be eliminated." Baron kellenster echoed. "Well, let''s go. With the intelligence we have, we should be able to dominate the alliance. Maybe this defeat is not a bad thing. At least we first know what the threat is." As Kelvin spoke, he turned over and rode on the war horse, and ran in the opposite direction without looking back. He had a premonition, an ominous premonition that something terrible was about to happen, and it was likely that the mysterious "master" was playing tricks. Chapter 1141 "Hehe, do you feel the darkness bred in this land? Although I know that woman will do some unexpected things, I didn''t expect that she was crazy enough to kill her faith and replace it." Shortly after Kelvin and his party left, Zhang Cheng appeared with isorte. His eyes were filled with appreciation as he appreciated the huge area shrouded in black fog. There''s no way not to appreciate it! We should know that ordinary people are always subconsciously bound by the group concept and bind themselves firmly with the whole society. Few people can jump out of this circle and observe and think from a higher angle. Because from the needs of civilization survival and development, when the individual power of intelligent life is not enough to cope with various dangerous situations, it will naturally gather together, and make use of the advantages of quantity to better survive and reproduce. This convergence is precisely the germination of the birth of sociality. Although sociality can bring better team coordination, it can also greatly weaken individual consciousness. Especially when some behaviors or forces are far beyond the understanding of the same kind, all kinds of slander, jealousy and curse will follow. They either give up their original plans and plans to integrate into the majority of people, or completely separate from the society. Finally, they will be regarded as heterogeneous or black sheep and subjected to ruthless irony and ridicule. In such an environment, if you have a firm will and can clearly understand what you are doing, there may be a glimmer of hope to surpass yourself. But if you hesitate a little, you will lose everything in the end. There is no doubt that this crazy woman is the kind who refuses to bow to society and drifts away from the edge of the so-called civilized world from beginning to end. Blessed by the dark forces, she always knew that she was different from those ordinary people, so even in the face of a real God, she still chose to kill each other resolutely instead. This perseverance, courage, madness, and a very clear understanding of herself make her look so special and different. Isorte carefully grabbed a little mysterious substance floating in the black fog with his hand wrapped in magical energy, and immediately exclaimed in surprise: "unbelievable! Is this the energy generated by the visualization of darkness? I simply don''t know what language to describe it." "It''s pure, isn''t it?" Zhang Cheng turned and asked with a smile. "It''s more than pure! It''s more amazing than any magical energy I''ve ever touched. Can you tell me what that woman is doing in it now?" an excited expression appeared on isolt''s old face. There is nothing more worthy of cheering and cheering by the caster than finding a new energy. Because this means a new research direction and the birth of countless new spells. He even felt that if one day he could control darkness like other magical energy, he would complete a leap, a leap from quantity to quality. "That woman..." Zhang Cheng''s eyes seemed to go through the thick fog and look directly at the broken city. After a full minute, he replied meaningfully: "she is completing a transformation! A transformation from mortal to extraordinary! Do you know what God is?" "I don''t know." isorte shook his head gently. "God is a collection of strong faith and will. It can be born out of the strong desires and desires of countless mortals, or it can be personal self transcendence. But no matter which one, it will eventually fade away and bid farewell to its past. From the perspective of life, this change is far more than a mother giving birth to a baby from scratch. This also means being a mortal When you become a God, your character, thoughts and ideas will change dramatically, even contrary to those of ordinary people. How about you? Are you interested in enjoying the transformation of a dark goddess from zero distance? " With an evil smile on his face, Zhang Cheng offered an invitation. It can be seen that he is in a good mood at the moment, and there is a little excitement. After all, in the original plan, it was not expected that this woman would kill the God of darkness and replace her. More interestingly, this small accident will lead to uncertainty in the follow-up, just like the butterfly effect. Although it is unlikely, it will still change the final result. "It''s my pleasure!" Isolde bent down without thinking and bowed deeply. This opportunity is a dream for him. If he can pry into the mystery of immortality, it is worth paying no matter how much. Without tasting the taste of aging, I can never understand why so many powerful old people, without exception, are eager to live a long life, to become young, and to die will never come. "What are you waiting for? Come with me." Without saying a word, Zhang Cheng took the lead directly into the black fog. Where he passed, all the fog wanted to meet natural enemies, retreated and dispersed very quickly, leaving a very narrow passage. Aesop, who followed, was trembling for fear of meeting those boiling energy. They walked through the darkness for more than 40 minutes, and finally saw a naked woman soaking in purplish red liquid, constantly venting her violent energy. And those mists are the result of these energy scattered and splashed. Before he saw it with his own eyes, isorte could not believe that a woman could get so much energy. It seemed that she was born a son of darkness, and her every move could make the dark energy around fluctuate. Standing outside the diaphragm formed by the dark divinity, Zhang Cheng touched his chin with great interest and appreciated the woman''s rapidly changing body and soul. It took about two or three minutes to evaluate: "pure! Persistent! Crazy! You have almost all the qualities that all successful people should have. Maybe I should give you a chance, don''t you?" "Opportunity?" a flash of light flashed in isorte''s eyes. "Yes, opportunity. You know what? Many people like to talk about fate. Some people obey fate and think it is something that can''t be escaped anyway. There are very few people who firmly believe that fate can be changed and controlled. The result is that the former is mediocre and has been struggling to live all his life, while the latter keeps trying all kinds of possibilities until he is discouraged and accepts them The so-called "fate" arrangement. None of the above people understood the true meaning of fate, but the woman not only understood it, but also regarded it as closely related to the sense of responsibility and mission. Finally, with a trace of luck, she achieved her present appearance, a goddess in transformation. " While saying these words, Zhang Cheng gently opened the divine diaphragm with his hand and stroked each other''s smooth and delicate skin like silk Chapter 1142 "So... What are you going to do to her?" Isolde''s eyes showed undisguised greed and desire. Of course, this does not mean that he is interested in the beauty and body of the goddess, but is extremely eager to get the mystery contained in the body. As an old man, he has long passed the age when he is vulnerable to physiological impulses. Instead, he is full of desire for knowledge and strength. Especially those who can prolong life and pry into the mystery of immortality, he will be restless and want to find out. "Oh? What do you think I should do to her?" Zhang Cheng turned his head and asked with a smile. Isorte hesitated a little, and quickly responded cautiously according to his inner agitation: "I think she will be an extremely rare experimental body, which may be used for you to carry out a series of complex research." "Hehe, you want me to break her up on the experimental platform, don''t you?" Zhang Cheng bluntly put on his little tricks. Because the old man never hid his ambition, and even repeatedly proposed some ways to prolong his life. But out of a kind of evil interest, he never agreed. He just gave a small amount of potions and magic items to improve his life potential. You know, if these things are used on young people, they can naturally greatly increase their life expectancy. If they can be used on an old man whose life is about to come to an end, it can only be said that nothing is better than nothing. But the more so, the strong desire not only did not disappear, but became more intense. Feeling the beating heart in his chest, isorte took a deep breath, bent down with a bitter smile and bowed deeply: "Master, please don''t play with my nerve. It''s so fragile that it may break at any time. I''m afraid you don''t know. At this moment, I have an impulse to take her away, and then hide and study day and night until I find a way to become a God or obtain eternal life." "You are very honest, I like your honesty. And you are not stupid enough to put this idea into practice. The most important thing for a mortal is to have self-knowledge and understand that the line can never be crossed. But unfortunately, I can''t meet your requirements. This woman is a crucial part of the plan. She will decide the future of the whole world." With that, Zhang Cheng raised his head and looked into the distance. His eyes belonging to the master passed through time and space, as if he saw countless possibilities in the future. But unfortunately, time is only an illusory thing after all. What really plays a decisive role is still space, matter and energy. "Well, it seems that I''m going to miss this opportunity." Isolde sighed regretfully, with a trace of reluctance in his eyes. How can you be reconciled! Seeing the mystery of immortality and becoming a God is close at hand, but you can''t even touch it. Anyone will have an indescribable psychological gap. Unfortunately, in the face of absolute power, all rash actions are no different from suicide. So he resolutely chose patience instead of joking about his life. However, Zhang Cheng obviously didn''t want to disappoint this useful chess piece. He gently cut the skin of the woman''s arm with his fingernails, squeezed out a few drops of dark purple blood mixed with ordinary and divine nature, put them into a transparent crystal bottle and threw them away: "here, go." "This... This is?!" Isolde stared with surprise. "A bottle of blood between gods and mortals. You can take it back and study it a little, and even use it to make a magic potion. Remember, beware of divine erosion. Although this thing can give you many powerful powers, abilities and long life, it will also have incalculable side effects in the future." Zhang Cheng explained carelessly. "Understand! Thank you for your kindness and generosity! I will keep it in mind." isorte quickly put away the precious divine blood. If you observe carefully, you will find that his hands hidden under his broad robe have been clenched into fists with excitement, and are still shaking slightly. excitement! Excited! an ecstasy! Even he didn''t know how to describe the impact of the high-speed flow of blood in blood vessels. Ignoring the old man''s gaffe, Zhang Cheng directly picked up the naked changing goddess, tore open a space channel and drilled in on the spot. Isolde saw this and went in with him. In the blink of an eye, they appeared under the huge tree of chaos. Since it has begun to breed fruit, this huge tree has no obvious growth these days. Only the rhizomes are more and more developed and exaggerated, and all of them are covered by strong roots within hundreds of kilometers. Some animals that mutated under the influence of the chaotic tree even began to have preliminary wisdom and thinking ability, gathered on the roots and treetops, and established their own homes. Although it is still very primitive and low-level, it is qualified to be reluctantly called intelligent life. It is estimated that after a long period of development, they have not replaced the aborigines living on this planet. "Here is..." Isorte raised his head and was shocked and speechless. After all, he knew more or less about the giant tree, but it was one thing to hear and another to see with his own eyes. The feeling of blocking out the sky and the sun and not seeing the top at a glance is not something that a small mortal can bear. "Ah! It''s the chaos tree I planted. How about it? Is it particularly magnificent and spectacular? It won''t be long before it will replace the planet under its feet and become the habitat of countless creatures. Come on, I''ll take you to see the fruits of the chaos tree. By the way, I''ll tell you why this woman is so important." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng began to climb slowly up along the vines around the trunk. Because the woman is emitting amazing dark energy all over, she attracted many powerful monsters along the way, but she didn''t get close to Zhang Cheng, who also exudes more terrible momentum. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few hours, maybe a day or two When isorte, who felt about to collapse, stepped on the top of the trunk, suddenly found a strange fruit in front of him, constantly trying to invade his brain and spy on the most private part of his memory. "Damn it! What the hell is this?" he couldn''t help but step back vigilantly. "Relax, this is the fruit I mentioned to you. It not only has independent thinking and consciousness, but also has terrible spiritual power." Zhang Cheng comforted and put the naked woman under the fruit. Chapter 1143 "Great creator, are you finally back? Who is this guy? Your servant?" Allen''s slightly astringent and strange voice soon echoed in the depths of their minds. After a period of study and observation, it is obvious that he is no longer as naive as when he was just born, and gradually began to have his own thoughts and cognition. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "yes, it''s me. Next to me is my servant. Tell me how you''ve been recently and whether you''ve learned a lot of interesting things." "Aha! Of course, I''ve learned a lot. Have you seen those interesting lives under the tree? I gave them the enlightenment that they can only use tools and communicate with gestures and sounds. Maybe it won''t be long before they will establish a civilization, a civilization different from those who call themselves human outside." Ellens, who was forcibly purged of his memory, was like a child, happily reporting on his small achievements, completely unaware that his every move had long been closely monitored and was within the scheduled plan from beginning to end. "Well done! I''m pleased with your growth. Now, I have an arduous task for you." Zhang Cheng pointed to the woman who is still in a deep coma. "From now on, you will weave a dream in her spiritual world, a wonderful dream, and arouse another personality in her subconscious mind. Tell me, are you sure?" "Is this a challenge?" Ellens said with a trace of excitement. "You think it is. But don''t forget, don''t make any mistakes. This woman is very important to me, very, very important." Zhang Cheng warned seriously. "I see! I promise!" With this sentence, a huge spiritual energy wrapped the naked half human and half god woman, began to weave a false dream in her brain, and then went deep bit by bit until she dug out the secret hidden in the deepest memory. Appreciating the way the woman was unconsciously trapped in it, Zhang Cheng narrowed his mouth to show a meaningful expression, turned and asked isorte, whose face was constantly changing, "do you know what I want to do?" "No, I don''t know." the latter quickly and cautiously shook his head. "I don''t know. I think the way this fruit speaks sounds a little familiar." "Hehe, did you find it? But don''t say it, or I will be very angry." Zhang Cheng made a threat without concealment. As a smart man, isorte naturally would not choose to take great risks to make a quick and decisive guarantee: "I swear, I don''t know anything, I don''t see or hear anything." "I like your cleverness. I hope you can keep it. Now leave. I still have some important things to deal with alone." Zhang Cheng waved his hand straightforwardly, indicating that the other party can leave. "As you wish, great master." Isolde knelt down on one knee and solemnly gave a big gift. Today, he finally realized how terrible the mysterious man who never got angry and never yelled at his servants was. That kind of terror is not only madness, killing, tyranny and death, but also some deeper and incomprehensible parts. Seeing each other''s old back gradually disappear at the end of the lush vines, Zhang Cheng touched his chin and muttered, "I hope this guy doesn''t do stupid things. I don''t have many chess pieces in my hand now..." The voice just fell! He raised his hands and injected energy and soul into the huge chaotic tree, even his own dark will. He is eager to build the planet into a weapon, a powerful weapon that only belongs to him. ¡­¡­ At the same time, at the far end of the universe, Gru, together with the masters of the mixed faction, is carefully observing Zhang Cheng''s every move through an unknown ring device. As real eternal life, they don''t need energy or rest. They just stare at the picture in front of them. I don''t know how long later, a master who looked like a stone suddenly asked, "do any of you see what he really wants to do? Especially the tree, I have an inexplicable vigilance every time I see it." "I don''t know! After all, he comes from three-dimensional space. His way of thinking and understanding of the universe are different from those of us who have been born in the high-dimensional universe. Normally, the three-dimensional universe can never produce domination. Because the life living there is too low and limited, and it can''t even observe the shadow of the high-dimensional universe. Can there be Interestingly, this time, two masters were born at once, and they were themselves in the parallel universe. Such a coincidence, there must be something hidden behind me that we haven''t found yet. " Another huge master expressed his views without thinking. "What puzzles me most is that he is actually manipulating the aborigines of the planet by some obscure means, rather than directly conquering and transforming with pure power." another master questioned. "Ah! I think I can give you an explanation about this." Gru volunteered and waved his insect like upper limbs. "In his home planet, a very interesting social form was born, a society in which power and wealth affect each other, which is very similar to the aborigines on this planet. Maybe this reason led him to feel like returning to his hometown, so he planned to play a small game." "You mean... His seemingly meaningless actions are actually an act of interest and killing boring time?" "That''s right! Please remember what he did after his arrival. At any critical moment, he will choose to focus on the plan and resolutely eliminate the targets that threaten the plan." "I see! As long as we eliminate those seemingly meaningless actions, we can analyze the secrets behind chaos." "I think the most important thing is the tree and the fruit on it. I don''t know why, I always have an ominous feeling." "Damn it! If he is not the master! We can peep through time and space into the infinite will. No matter how many kinds there are, we can always find one or two of the most likely ones." ¡­¡­ With the fierce discussion among the masters of chaos faction, the master of order faction has quietly arrived less than a light-year from the planet. Looking at the huge chaotic tree that was about to penetrate the atmosphere from a distance, he couldn''t help laughing and mocking: "what an ugly creation! It seems that he is right. Such a threat must be eliminated in the bud as soon as possible." Chapter 1144 Boom! With a deafening noise, a villager located in a remote mountain village on the border of the Kingdom witnessed one or two huge silver light masses arc in the sky, and then hit the hillside more than ten kilometers away. The huge impact and vibration even led to terrible landslides. One third of the top of the mountain was broken at an incredible speed. Such a doomsday scene, not to mention a group of villagers who have never seen the world, even those knowledgeable scholars will be stunned. Affected by the vibration wave, several dilapidated old houses in the village collapsed directly, and poultry and livestock were frightened and roared. Fortunately, because most people came to the open space to watch the light falling from the sky, no one was injured. As the most prestigious and oldest person in the village, the old village head tried to keep his eyes wide open and wanted to observe the situation inside through the dust. Somehow, he suddenly had a strong foreboding that the light falling from the sky might bring unimaginable terrible disaster to the village. "Village head, don''t we need to send a few people to have a look? Maybe there will be some treasures." a young man suggested according to the excitement in his heart. Like most of his peers, this young man under the age of 18 is full of all kinds of adventure stories. He is extremely eager to gain strength one day, leave the place where he was born and go to the outside world. To do this, we must first have enough money to buy at least the necessary armor and weapons for adventurers. Normally speaking, for a farmer, whether it is iron weapons or armor, it is a real luxury. Even if he doesn''t eat or drink for three or five years, he may not be able to afford the cheapest one. But now, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is in front of us. As long as you get the thing falling from the sky, no matter what it is, it will certainly arouse the interest of the noble masters in the nearby castle, and even exchange a lot of money. "No! Don''t go there! It was dangerous that day!" the old village head refused without hesitation. Because compared with young people, old people always tend to be conservative and unwilling to take any risks. Because of this, most of the time, the rights of the whole society are concentrated in the hands of older people. Only they can ensure stability and balance. When young people are in power, the society tends to become turbulent and radical. "But the things falling from the sky may be worth a lot of money, enough to get us out of poverty." the teenager explained excitedly. "Remember, son, nothing in this world is more important than life. You see opportunity and wealth from that light, but I feel danger on the contrary." When the old man said this, he looked into the young man''s eyes, hoping to dispel each other''s unrealistic delusions. Unfortunately, the biggest characteristic of young people is rebellion. They are unwilling to accept the experience taught by their elders. They are more willing to explore the whole world with their own feet, bit by bit, even if they will eventually hit their heads and blood. The boy didn''t even bother to argue with the old village head. He turned around and winked at his daily friends. Then he took two pitchforks as a weapon to defend himself, surreptitiously climbed over the wall and ran towards the distant hillside. When they arrived at their destination, they were shocked and speechless by the huge impact crater in front of them. Because this impact crater is not like an ordinary impact crater, which is a hemispherical concave surface. On the contrary, it is like a cave formed by being hard inserted into the ground by a thick and long stick. The impact cross section is less than 20 meters, but the depth is indistinguishable to the naked eye. In the deepest part of the cave, you can vaguely see the silver light shining continuously. "Damn it! I think we have to go down and have a look. Has anyone of you brought a rope?" the young man who felt his heart beating licked his lips and turned back to ask his companions. "Of course! Man! How can we forget to bring the rope if we are determined to be a glorious adventurer." Without saying a word, another young man took off the thick and long hemp rope hanging around his neck and tied one end to a stone weighing dozens of tons. When he finished all this and was ready to tie the end to his waist and explore the drill hole, the silver light suddenly jumped out of it. Next second Bang! A living young man turned into blood and meat and burst open! Needless to ask, he was smashed to pieces by the silver light. Before the rest of the country boys reacted, the silver light finally showed his true face. It was a shadow wrapped in energy all over the body, and two disturbing eyes could be vaguely distinguished in the middle. "What a primitive and backward place! Most importantly, it is full of disgusting smell of chaos. The planet should be purified, purified by the power of order." With a cold whisper, he finally noticed the young people around him who had been frightened and trembled, as well as the broken meat scattered on the ground. "Ah! Some lower life, maybe I can get some information from their memory." Then the light around the shadow''s body expanded rapidly, enveloping all the surviving young people. About two or three seconds later, he returned to his original state and went straight to the dense forest. As for those young people, they have already become idiots and fools with dull eyes and no saliva. Needless to ask, rough memory reading has permanently damaged their brain and soul. Adventure is always accompanied by danger and opportunity. But most people''s nature determines that they only selectively see opportunities and ignore dangers. Just like buying lottery tickets, there is only one in ten million chance of getting rich overnight, but everyone who chooses to buy feels that the lucky one is himself. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Cheng, sitting on the chair in the top room of the magic tower, suddenly opened his eyes and grinned excitedly and said, "ha ha ha! Here it is! Finally it is! The first master with unknown origin. He neither hides his identity nor hides his strong hostility. Let me try the power of some cards in your hand." The voice just fell! He tore open the passage directly and came to the bottom of the chaos tree. He stood still and looked into the distance. If nothing happens, this is the battlefield where the two fight. Chapter 1145 The distance of hundreds of kilometers may take tens of days or even months for ordinary people. But for a master who never needs rest, just a few days is enough. I don''t know why, the master who fell from the sky didn''t use any ability, but stepped on the ground step by step with his feet. Wherever he passed, whether it was the city or the passers-by, he became a madman or an idiot in front of his incredible power. To some extent, he is indeed a walking disaster. Fortunately, his way forward completely followed the law of the shortest straight line between two points. There was no even a slightest deviation in mountains, lakes, jungles, or swamps. When he arrived at the tree of chaos, Zhang Cheng, who had been waiting for many days, first opened his mouth and said, "Welcome! Welcome to my planet." "Oh? Do you know me?" The unknown Master slowly left the protection of the silver light, revealing a deformed body. He had a head as big as a baby, his eyes were light gray, and his trunk and limbs were shriveled and slender, just like a body evaporated and dried. "No, I don''t know you, but I can feel the power of order from you. If you''re right, you should come to destroy my plan, shouldn''t you?" Zhang Cheng replied with a faint smile. "Satara, you can call me Satara. As you can see, I am a master who believes that order will eventually replace chaos, and I am also a member of the order Council. In our eyes, you are a real threat, so now I want to eliminate this threat in the bud." the master who calls himself Satara introduced himself, One side bowed politely. Needless to ask, he learned 100% of these movements and rituals from the thinking and memory of innocent people, so they look very natural without any stiffness or weird feeling. "Nip the threat in the bud? Do you mean kill me?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest. It seemed that his eyes were not asking about his life and death, but discussing an interesting research topic. "Kill you? No, no, no, that will lead to an all-out war between us and chaotic factions, which is not the result expected by the parliament. What''s more, killing a master is not as easy as you think. I just need to defeat you and seal you temporarily." When saying these words, Satara''s tone was full of relaxation and pleasure, without tension or the like. Perhaps in his eyes, solving a new master completely belongs to something without any difficulty. "I see! What are you waiting for now? Why don''t you do it?" Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth, his eyes flashing a dangerous light. But Satara shook her head calmly: "don''t worry. Let''s know each other before we start. After all, there are so many masters in the universe. Maybe you will join us one day." "Your way of thinking and logic are really strange, so strange that I can''t understand." Zhang Cheng showed a strange expression on his face. He really can''t imagine what kind of environment can create each other''s such wonderful and morbid values. In his eyes, the best way to treat the enemy is to completely destroy the body and spirit, not just defeat, seal it, and wait for several years to come out for revenge. But Satara obviously didn''t agree with this. Staring at two large eyes with exaggerated proportions, she smiled and explained: "You are still too young and have just entered this field. It is not surprising that the backward concept of the three-dimensional universe is still affecting you. You can''t understand our way of thinking. However, it won''t be long before you will understand that in this small circle, what really affects the relationship between each other is not emotion and desire, but the firmly believed ideas in the camp and heart. You can regard us as Be an out and out idealist, and idealists are always fickle. " "It sounds like an excuse?" Zhang Cheng is obviously not so easy to convince, nor will he force himself to change because of a few words. Especially if it comes from an opponent or enemy, he will report it with 120000 vigilance. As for those fools who easily change their position, no matter how powerful they master, they will become pawns controlled by others. "Well, it seems that you can''t get rid of those foolish, backward and primitive ideas for the time being. But it doesn''t matter. You''ll understand one day. Now, let''s end all this quickly." With that, Satara reintegrated herself into the silver light, and then hit directly like a shell. There are neither too many fancy skills nor too many complex and profound applications, but only the simplest and most direct energy impact. "Contains the energy of order? Interesting! But this alone can''t help me..." Zhang Cheng whispered and instantly created an energy shield that was completely opposite to the other party and contained chaos. When the two collide! The whole world is eclipsed! Light! Bright and gorgeous, like the broken light of stars! It''s like the universe returns to its origin in an infinite cycle, and then explodes again, splashing energy and matter around. At this moment, any adjective seems so pale and powerless that it can''t describe one tenth of the spectacular scene. "Excellent defense! It seems that you are much stronger than I thought, and you have begun to understand the source of dominant power." Satara was pushed into the air by the terrible reaction, and her tone was full of surprise and praise. The silver light around his body seemed to have consumed a lot in the impact just now, which was obviously a circle smaller. There is no doubt that this kind of energy like a shield is not unlimited and can not be made at will. "Why, is that all you can do? That''s really disappointing." Zhang Cheng mocked quietly. Unfortunately, Satara was not angered or lost her mind at all. Instead, she waved her hand with a smile: "Don''t use such silly tricks on me. Although there are some extreme lunatics and arrogants in the masters, no one will lose his mind. Because the situation of our existence determines that the masters must keep absolute reason no matter what happens at any time, or the whole universe will be in a mess. What''s more, I don''t want to destroy this The planet, and even this star region... " Chapter 1146 "Do you think this planet is easy to be destroyed?" Zhang Cheng pursed his lips with a playful smile. In the past, crushing a planet is almost a matter of moving your fingers for the master. However, as the tree of chaos takes root here and integrates with the whole planet, any external force that wants to destroy it must fight against the chaotic forces scattered in every corner of the universe. The master may be very powerful, but he is only the controller of the rules rather than the creator, so he is not worried that the planet under his feet will be destroyed in the battle. Satara glanced meaningfully at the trunk of the huge tree not far away, and quietly replied, "no, I don''t mean to despise you. At least after the collision just now, I have regarded you as an opponent of my own magnitude. But you don''t seem to know that for the Lord, the real power comes not from the outside, but from the inside." "So?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously raised his eyebrows. "So you waste too much energy on these external objects and ignore the excavation of your own potential. Immediately, I will let you understand that there are great differences between masters and masters." The voice just fell! Satara suddenly stretched out her skinny right hand and shot a light, a dazzling green light, at the chaotic tree in the distance. Next second Boom! A large section of the forked part above the trunk broke on the spot, fell from tens of thousands of meters and hit the ground, causing severe vibration and noise. pain! Scream! Wail! You should know that the tree of chaos is not just a tree. It is a living life with simple thought and soul. Therefore, after severe trauma, it immediately triggered unimaginable chaos. All areas under the influence of tree roots, whether twisted beasts or creatures with initial wisdom, began to flee in panic. A large number of mental concussions continue to spread around along the air. If you are careless, you will spit blood, fall straight to the ground, and a large amount of dark red plasma will flow out of your eyes, nose and ears. If someone cuts open the brains of corpses at this time, they will find that all their brains are flattened by some invisible force and become a pool of paste like mud. "Well, do you realize the gap between us now?" Satara''s tone revealed pride and confidence. As the master of light in the order Council, his ability is very special, so he was sent to perform this dangerous task. Even if they are besieged by the masters of chaotic factions on the way, they can easily escape. As for fighting against chaotic forces, it may be a headache for the masters of several other order factions, but he will never. On the contrary, his ability to restrain chaos can defeat all chaotic forces in a short time and establish absolute order in the corresponding region. Feeling the strong emotion transmitted by the chaotic tree through the spiritual connection, Zhang Cheng''s face suddenly became gloomy, and a unique energy rushed to his opponent at the same time "You have made a mistake! That is, you shouldn''t appear in front of me! You know? In fact, the master is not that you can''t be killed, but some guys are unwilling to bear the consequences. But unlike me, I never care about the consequences. If anyone annoys me, even if he destroys the whole universe, I will make him pay the price, the price of blood and death." "Ah! You''re angry! Let me see how desperate you can be." Satara leaned slightly while caressing her chest with one hand, and did not forget to make an invitation gesture. "Don''t worry, you will soon understand the consequences of your arrogance and self-assembly." While staring at each other, Zhang Cheng began to integrate himself with the book of chaos. When his body completely disappeared, the giant tree that had been seriously injured seemed to have gained some regenerative power and recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. In addition, the place under Satara''s feet shrouded by energy suddenly burst out with strange colored vines. No matter how he struggled and released the destructive energy, he couldn''t hurt the vine in the end. What''s more terrible is that these vines are winding closer and closer. Several with barbs directly pierce the skin and draw strength from the inside. "Damn it! What the hell is this?" Satara was finally a little flustered and began to drink loudly. "What? No, it''s not a thing, but a weapon, a weapon I specially designed to deal with masters like you. In fact, long ago, I wanted to try whether if the rules of the main string were separated from a master''s body and soul bit by bit, he would die or become a mortal again. Today, I finally With such a chance, "Zhang Cheng''s crazy voice echoed in the air. "No! You can''t do that! If we die, all the masters will not let you go." Satara struggled frantically. As the power was stripped away, he gradually felt weak, an unprecedented weakness. If it goes on, God knows what will happen. Will you really die? Or will it degenerate into what it used to be? Either way, it is by no means the result Satara wants. "Won''t let me go? Ha ha ha! Naive! Do you know what I''ve experienced most step by step today? The answer is very simple, that is, the strong have the privilege of being free from all charges. As long as I kill you and successfully integrate these forces into myself, which master will dare to fight me easily? Maybe you are a group of idealists, but dare to fight against me In addition, before you die, I can tell you that the real meaning of the chaos tree is not to transform the planet, but to intervene in the rules in the main string with the help of the characteristics of chaos and disorder. In short, it exists to kill the master from the beginning of its birth. You are lucky that it is not yet fully mature, So I won''t kill you today. I''ll only make you a useless waste. " After that, Zhang Cheng mercilessly began to peel off all the power Satara had. In less than a minute, the light mass full of order and rules on the other party''s body had been fragmented, and the shriveled and thin body and limbs were uncontrolled and turned into bright green like leaves. When the extracted things were about to exceed the upper limit of the chaotic tree, he finally stopped further behavior, took back the vines and threw the dying Satara on the ground, as if he had thrown away a useless garbage. Chapter 1147 "Asshole! You... How dare you?" Feeling the unprecedented emptiness and fragility in her body, Satara trembled all over her body, and the silver light mass originally wrapped around her body disappeared completely, replaced by a faint blue light that may disappear from light gray at any time. Needless to ask, he has lost most of his abilities, and even the connection of the main string has been cut off. But incredibly, he still retains the characteristics of immortality and his sense of rules. In other words, he has become a waste with empty knowledge and understanding, but no dominant power. In contrast, Zhang Cheng, who stripped off each other''s strength, showed a very different strong sense of oppression, as if the surrounding space was constantly collapsing and slowly came out of the trunk of the chaotic tree. Looking at the desperate expression on the other party''s face, he sneered and said, "why don''t I dare? Do you think I''ll show mercy to the enemy who comes to the door? No, it''s not my style to be kind and soft. Now, while I haven''t changed my mind, go away and don''t let me see it again. You don''t deserve to be called my opponent." "You made a mistake! A huge mistake! Dare to trigger taboos! The order Council will not let you go, and the masters will not let you go." Satara''s eyes revealed a strong color of resentment. There''s no way not to resent! You know, he is just stuck at a very embarrassing node. He can neither recapture his own strength, nor give up his connection with the main string, completely degenerate into a mortal, and then become the master again according to his own experience. As a saying goes, blocking people''s money is like killing their parents. Destroying a person''s potential and future is often much more serious than killing their parents. Satara has enough reason to hate Zhang Cheng and even spend the rest of her life planning revenge at the cost of her own life. "Let me go? Idiot, you haven''t figured out the situation, have you? The real war has begun! From the moment you set foot on this planet, the war between order and chaos will sweep the whole universe. No one can shrink back, and no one can escape. Turn around and look behind you. Where are many pairs of eyes staring at us?" With that, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently hit two snap fingers. Pop! With a crisp sound, a circular crack with a diameter of more than ten meters was torn open, revealing countless pairs of peeping eyes. "Ah! Ha ha! Look, he found us." A leader of a chaotic faction burst into laughter without secretly prying into the embarrassment of being found. "That''s right! I like him! Especially the secret weapon, which gave us all a great surprise. It turns out that the power of chaos can still be used in this way." "And that conceited wretch! I don''t even know that he has been used!" "The war is about to begin! Shall we leave a mark on this guy as a signal to declare war on order?" ¡­¡­ For a moment, all the chaos masters who had been hidden for a long time finally appeared, making no secret of their desire for war. As Gru mentioned before, the balance lasted so long that many masters began to feel bored and unable to break the situation. But now, a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity has finally appeared. "You... You''ve been there all the time!" Satara stared at these sudden "old acquaintances". He always believed that his action was secret enough and could never be known by anyone. But in fact, from the very beginning, his every move was monitored by the "enemy". The strong sense of frustration and humiliation was almost the same as the loss of power. "Sorry, Satara, I''m sorry to inform you that you are out. In fact, you have been used by that guy as a chess piece to test us. It is estimated that now he is hiding in the dark to analyze the threat of that huge tree. So go back and convey the information of war to the order Council. Tell them that it is time to decide the future direction of the universe "It''s over." Gru went straight out of the crack and issued a battle instruction to his opponent. Because for the master, most intrigues are of little use, and it is always hard power that can ultimately decide the outcome. In other words, if a master wants to defeat another master, he must defeat him in terms of absolute power, not by some small means. Just like Zhang Cheng, although he released many smoke bombs before, he finally crushed Satara with the help of the power of the chaotic tree. The latter can''t even resist, so he becomes a complete loser. "You will regret it! The power of Parliament is beyond everyone''s imagination!" Although Satara was a little arrogant, she was not stupid after all. She understood that it was meaningless to continue to stay except humiliation. After putting down a cruel word, she directly ran away on the spot with her little strength left. The most important thing for him now is to take back the news of the war and ask what''s going on. "The guy in the way is gone. Can you give me an explanation now? Especially you, dear Gru." After seeing off Satara, Zhang Cheng turned his attention to the masters with different shapes for the first time. It has to be said that the universe is really a magical place. All kinds of intelligent creatures can be born, including one or even an independent celestial body composed of unknown elements. "I''m sorry, my friend, I''m afraid I can''t explain it to you now. But as a member of the chaotic faction, I''m honored to fight side by side with a guy like you." Gru bent down and saluted apologetically. Although he has the shape of a beetle, he bends down and bows, which looks a little funny. "Fight side by side? With you? I''m not sure if I want to fight side by side with a group of guys who hide in the dark and never show up." Zhang Cheng said quietly. Before determining reliability, he would rather have no allies than a group of allies who might stab in the back. As the saying goes, it is better to lack than to abuse! He is not like another himself. As long as it is profitable, no matter what organization it is, it can join. Once it has the opportunity, it will disintegrate and annex it from the inside and become its own thing. Zhang Cheng prefers to create from scratch and firmly believes that what he gets in this way will completely belong to him. "Hehe, you still seem to be wary. It doesn''t matter. Soon the war will let you understand that only we are your last resort..." Chapter 1148 The masters of the chaotic faction seemed not to care about Zhang Cheng''s attitude at all. After a simple greeting, they soon disappeared without a trace, leaving Gru alone. I saw him stop talking several times. Finally, he sighed helplessly and said: "It''s incredible! I have to admit that as a life born in the low dimensional universe, you have completely exceeded the limits of environment, dimension and yourself, and even created an unprecedented weapon, a weapon that can kill or even seal the dominant power. I can feel that the tree now has the ability of Satara, and you are the only one who can manipulate it "People." "It''s interesting, isn''t it? It''s too dangerous to swallow all the power of a master. I need to face the rebound of the main string. I''m not so stupid, let alone overestimate my strength. In fact, although I look a little crazy, I''m actually very cautious and never dare not take my things seriously." Zhang Cheng responded and created a silver light in the palm of his hand. As long as you observe carefully, it is not difficult to find that this is the power used by Satara before. The order contained in this power is something opposite to chaos and different from water and fire. But now, as the dominator of chaotic power, he can control it easily, and there has never been any instability. "That''s right! I admit that you are too careful. You can''t wait to catch up with another one as I expected. On the contrary, you have found a safer way of checks and balances. However, I''m curious that you alone can''t give full play to the full power of the chaotic tree. And it seems that it''s not safe Not the whole, but there are still important parts that have not been completed. " As he said this, a row of Gru''s eyes twinkled with excitement. Needless to ask, he was firmly attracted by this novel and magical means and wanted to find out the mystery behind it. In fact, every master has a considerable deviation from what he obtains from the main string. He is not sure whether these knowledge and abilities are unique to each other or can be shared. If it is the latter That means that the power of chaotic factions will soar and directly crush order and neutrality. Kill the masters of all rival factions! Let the whole universe reunite under chaos! Just thinking about this crazy plan made Gru tremble, as if brilliant victory and dream were at hand. Zhang Cheng undoubtedly noticed the violent emotional fluctuation of the "big beetle", smiled and nodded: "you guessed right! It is indeed a work I have completed, and some of the most important things are still in the process of gestation, and I need some time to complete it." "How long is a little time? Can we catch up with the upcoming war?" Gru said cautiously. "It should be in time. A few years on this planet is almost the same as a second or two for the masters. Be patient and I promise I will surprise you in the future." Zhang Cheng casually gave the deadline. He looked so relaxed that he didn''t care about the coming war at all. "A few years? Do you mean the number of times the planet revolves around the star?" Gru showed an interested expression. Because the word year is usually a time unit used by primitive civilizations that have not yet broken away from the shackles of gravity. In contrast, most advanced civilizations entering space tend to use some units of measurement with a wider span, such as light year, star domain and so on. "What else do you think it is?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. "Well, it''s not long for us. But please hurry up. The order Council won''t give you too much preparation time. I bet they will send their main force to try to destroy your carefully crafted weapons as soon as they get the news." Gru''s words revealed a strong warning. "Understand! I''m not a fool. Once the incoming enemy is too strong, I''ll move the planet together." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Fight if you can! Run if you can''t fight! He is not the kind of fool who will value dignity and glory more than anything. Unless he can''t escape, he must run faster than light. What''s more, it doesn''t take much effort to transfer a planet. The only thing to note is that the life and ecosystem on the planet must be protected during the transfer, otherwise once it is transferred to a place without stars or too close to stars, a large number of vulnerable creatures will die instantly. And these creatures will become part of chaos sooner or later. "I''m relieved to hear you say that. Continue your games and experiments, and I won''t disturb you any more." After that, gro waved insect like limbs and imitated the appearance of human beings. He stroked his chest with one hand and leaned slightly, and his whole body quickly disappeared without a trace. Seeing the so-called "ally" leave completely, Zhang Cheng smiled and muttered to himself, "they are really spying on my secret! But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you will never understand my way of thinking. After all, life born in the high-dimensional universe has many advantages, but the low-dimensional universe also has the advantages of the low-dimensional universe." "Creator! The woman you asked me to watch will soon wake up! She broke my dream!" A familiar voice suddenly echoed in Zhang Cheng''s mind. It is obvious that Allen, who has become the fruit of chaos, is calling through spiritual connection. Without any hesitation, Zhang Cheng turned directly to the top of the tree crown and saw a woman with her eyebrows locked and her eyes turning. no It should be called goddess now! At present, she has got rid of her ordinary nature, and divinity and divine power are flowing along the blood vessels in her body. So powerful! So beautiful! In particular, the pure dark force is suffocating. "How long will she wake up?" Zhang Cheng asked without raising his head. Ellens quickly replied, "at most a quarter of an hour! Master, she lost many memories, even her own name, in the dream maze I woven. So don''t be too surprised to see her wake up later." "Lost part of his name and memory?" a look of surprise flashed across Zhang Cheng''s face, but soon he couldn''t help but show a playful smile. "Great! You did a good job! Next two, let me see if you are the person I want, and whether your soul is enough to carry my expectations..." Chapter 1149 Women wake up faster than expected. In less than ten minutes, her breathing and heartbeat suddenly accelerated, followed by the seemingly nonexistent divine power began to spread around, and finally formed a dark field. "She''s waking up!" Ellens whispered. "Well, I know that she is not only waking up, but also trying to create her own supernatural power. I have to say that she is indeed a lucky person who is favored by the dark and has an incredible affinity for this power." Just as Zhang Cheng spoke, the newborn goddess finally slowly opened her eyes and the whole person floated gently as if she had no weight. Her dark black eyes without white eyes are so special, like a bottomless spring to absorb the thoughts and souls of the people around her. After a full minute, she asked in a condescending tone, "who am I and who are you?" "Why, don''t you remember your name?" Zhang Chengfei asked with a smile instead of giving a direct answer. "Me?" the goddess subconsciously frowned, as if searching her memory, but soon shook her head blankly. "I don''t remember! I seem to have forgotten a lot of things, but have I forgotten all of them? My head is in a mess and I can''t remember anything at all." "What about me? Do you remember who I am?" Zhang Cheng continued to guide each other''s thoughts. Through observation, he can basically judge that the other party has almost lost more than one-third of his memory. Only when this number is reached, his thinking will become confused, so that many things can still be remembered, but he doesn''t know why he can''t connect them in series. We should know that memory is not a separate thing. It is closely related to each other. Some are connected by someone, while others are connected by time and a specific event. Once the key parts of these series are forgotten, even if most of the memory is still intact, it can not be read out smoothly. "You..." There was a strange light in the goddess''s eyes. About two or three seconds later, a strong divine impact suddenly burst out. At the same time, she roared angrily: "it''s you! You damn bastard! You not only played with me like a chess piece, but even abandoned me. I want you to pay the price, the price of blood." "Let me pay the price? Is it up to you? Maybe just becoming a God has given you some inexplicable self-confidence. Maybe memory has made you forget the insurmountable gap between us. Well, if you don''t care, I will make you recall that humiliation and fear again." With the last word blurted out! Zhang Cheng manipulated the vines on the branches of chaos and directly tightened the naked goddess into a big font of shame. The remaining vines were not idle. They kept beating on the surface of the delicate skin. In the blink of an eye, the skin opened and the flesh burst. The divine blood dropped down along the thigh and was absorbed by the bark to form light black stripes. "No! How dare you do this to me! I am the goddess! The goddess in charge of darkness! I am the only true God in the world!" As a powerful life beyond the limits of mortals, God is born with a strong self-esteem. In particular, he can''t stand any form of humiliation. Otherwise, he will have an anger that he can''t restrain. This is why all mortals who violate the God''s bottom line will be cursed without exception, and may be passed on to future generations. Unfortunately, the new woman did not know that the man standing in front of her was actually a higher master than God. In the eyes of the master, the so-called God is just a small ant that can be crushed to death. There is no need to where the mortals in their mouth are "noble". The so-called high ground and low level of life are not much different from civilization. Higher civilizations will discriminate against and enslave lower civilizations, and even do not recognize each other''s intelligent race, but regard it as a livestock like cattle, horses and sheep, an animal that can be tamed and raised. Similarly, in the eyes of higher life, no matter how many lower life died, it is just a fuzzy number, just like human beings inadvertently step down and kill a large number of ants, they will simply lower their heads and count how many, and they won''t care what the ants who survived by chance feel. There may be a few guys who have enough to support and jump out and shout boring slogans such as "defending the survival rights of ants" and "protecting the ecological environment", but most people look around as if they are busy and follow what to do. Cruel? cold-blooded? Indifference? no It just depends on a psychology, an emotion called "Empathy". Of course, having long regarded human nature as a bone without any meat and fed it to the dog, Zhang Cheng no longer has a little sense of the same kind, but regards himself as a separate and special independent body. He firmly believed that he was special and unique, so he completely ignored the crazy and angry curse of the goddess. In this way, he allowed a binding avi to last for more than three hours until the other party was tired of scolding and closed his mouth and endured silently. Then he sneered and said ironically: "Ah! It seems that your memory has deteriorated a little. It took you three hours to re realize the gap between us. Now tell me, will you still fulfill the contract you signed with me?" "Do I have a second choice?" the goddess raised her head slightly, her face full of naked anger and hatred. "That''s a good answer. In that case, I''ll let you go first. Remember, do your business well and I''ll pay close attention to your every move." After that, Zhang Cheng gently waved his hand, and the incredibly tough vines loosened in an instant, throwing the goddess violently on the branch of the tree. "Hum!" The newborn goddess obviously didn''t want to talk nonsense. After smoothing her injuries with divine power, she immediately opened the portal to get in and escape from this dangerous place as quickly as possible. Just as she stepped in, Zhang Cheng suddenly asked: "By the way, have you thought about your God''s name? If not, I can give you a little advice. After all, becoming a God means saying goodbye to the past. You''d better not occasionally use the name of a mortal, otherwise those guys with ulterior motives will trace your past and spy on the mystery of becoming a God. Don''t underestimate mortals. As far as I know, there are more than one God planted in their hands Two. " "Thank you for your concern! From today on, I am Musa, the goddess of darkness! I will be integrated with the initial darkness of the world. I am the night and keep it secretly..." Then the goddess who gave herself a new name crossed the portal and disappeared without a trace. Chapter 1150 "The goddess of darkness? It sounds very imposing, doesn''t it? But I don''t make complaints about why she added so many titles to her. After all, the only thing she controls is a dark one." Zhang shrugged her shoulders and Tucao. However, he can understand that the other party may have to do so. You know, this kind of hanging a long list of titles is usually not to raise their own status, or to frighten their opponents, creating an illusion of "I''m stronger than you", or "I''m more professional than you". In any case, even in the information age of knowledge explosion, ordinary people still can''t distinguish which knowledge is true and which knowledge is fabricated. The only thing that can be identified is the fame of various experts and professors, as well as the University and academic achievements of each other. In other words, people pay more attention to the credibility of the knowledge provider than the content of real knowledge. Especially for those things that are too professional and even incomprehensible to ordinary people, it seems that in addition to listening to the explanations given by experts and professors, it is impossible to find out the truth in a short time just by relying on a few words from books or the Internet. As a result, a large group of fake experts and professors came into being, and even some swindlers who secretly stuffed private goods and advertised in the name of discounted science popularization. This is still the case in the era of information explosion, especially on this backward planet with serious lag in message transmission. Without a long list of bluffing titles, how can those foolish people believe in a goddess who has just emerged and has been suppressed by the nobles? Therefore, even for the convenience of missionary work, Musa must disguise herself as tall. Belief struggle is not a war in the ordinary sense! She needs to deal with complex and changeable people! The independent thinking of intelligent life determines that they are fickle. Maybe one second they are still praising someone loudly, and the next second they will push this person into hell by cursing and spitting. Interests! For the sake of giving them sufficient benefits, the relationship between God and believers will be maintained for a long time to form a stable and powerful secular church. With the church, we can absorb more resources, eliminate those forces hostile to ourselves, and bring in the neutrals bit by bit. Of course, these have nothing to do with Zhang Cheng. After confirming that the second half of the plan is not out of his control, he returns to the magic tower and monitors the every move of all important people through the magic mirror. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Kerwin, who escaped from death, is hiding in a strong castle and constantly reading the information sent back by his spies. Half an hour later, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, smiled bitterly and cursed, "damn! The danger has finally been lifted! The terrible darkness over the city has disappeared. There is nothing left except the dead body." "Are you sure? I don''t think supernatural phenomena on that scale will leave nothing behind." Baron kellenster expressed strong doubt. As one of the witnesses and survivors, he witnessed the black energy in the sky, and also saw countless human soldiers swallowed up by darkness. That terrible power can never be countered by manpower. "I''m pretty sure! The spy has entered the central area of the city and returned safely. No matter what happened that night, it''s a thing of the past. Our enemy has disappeared, that''s it." Kelvin couldn''t wait to settle the matter. After all, the loss of so many troops all at once is definitely a bone and muscle injury for him. Even the neighbors who were not kind to him began to be ready to try to get rid of the tyrant. Therefore, even for the sake of the political situation, he must suppress this matter as soon as possible and create an illusion of his own victory. "Oh, well, I hope you are right. But I always have a hunch that this matter will not end easily." Baron kellenster sighed slightly, without refuting his loyal monarch. Kelvin was obviously very satisfied with this attitude. He threw the dense notes on the table into the brazier, and then asked without looking back: "has my dear wife done anything unusual these days?" "She seems to be very keen on holding dances and salons, dancing and chatting with those nobles who have taken refuge. However, as a hostess, she has nothing to blame for doing so. Moreover, dances and salons really make your newly occupied land very stable, without nobles, mob riots and tax resistance." Baron kellenster spoke out what he knew without thinking. "PROM and salon?" Kelvin asked with a subconscious eyebrow. "She''s in frequent contact with those people?" "Well... I''m not sure. According to the spy''s description, most of them are young nobles without real power. These people admire your wife''s wisdom and beauty rather than ulterior motives. You know, there are many young people who are dazzled by the so-called love in the court." While saying these words, Baron kellenster raised his head and secretly glanced at the monarch, as if he saw a light on the other side''s head, a green light Of course, as a man with the same green light on his head, he quite understands Kelvin''s mood. You should know that in the chaotic aristocratic circle, marrying a young, beautiful and sociable wife itself means surrounded by green light, and even the king''s Queen is not immune from vulgarity. Through this close communication between the body and the mind, families will form a close alliance in private, which will secretly affect politics and even the direction of war. "Damn it! How dare she?" Kelvin is obviously different from his number one dog leg and sees it as a naked humiliation. "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I''m sorry to inform you that she has been in the same room with at least three handsome young men for more than two hours. No one knows what she has done in it." Baron kellenster took a letter from his arms and gently put it on the table. Kelvin picked it up and just glanced at it, and a flame of anger burst out of his eyes. Lonely men and women in the same room! Apart from some indescribable things, what else can there be? He is not stupid enough to believe that his wife is appreciating each other''s talents. There can be no pure friendship between men and women. Unless both of them are very ugly, one of them will have a strong desire for the other. Feeling that the green prairie above his head was already thriving, Kelvin finally couldn''t help tearing up the letter and shouted at the knight guarding the door, "prepare the horse! Start now! I''ll go back in five days!" Chapter 1151 Leshan City, once the capital of a small principality, was forcibly annexed by Harrison. After several reconstruction and expansion, it finally became the most prosperous and important city along the river, and even served as part of the responsibilities of administrative and military center. However, as the huge country fell into civil strife, it failed to resist Kelvin''s brutal army. After a period of symbolic resistance, the frightened nobles took the initiative to send envoys to negotiate, and announced their surrender to the tyrant on the condition of retaining their titles, personal safety and property safety. Therefore, despite the short war, the city has not been seriously damaged, and the residents in the city have not lost much. Coupled with the people fleeing from other places, the business and trade activities in the whole region have recovered rapidly. Looking down from the highest arrow tower in the city, you can clearly observe that the number of busy hawkers and endless crowds in the market is even more than before the war, and the transportation of goods is also particularly frequent. In particular, the saoro palace, known as the palace of art, holds banquets almost every night. The bright magic lights can be seen even hundreds of meters away. No one living in the city did not know that the host of the banquet was none other than the royal highness of the princess who killed his own father by himself. For the young and beautiful princess, most people''s inner feelings are extremely complex. Both strong anger and contempt, because she cut off the possibility of the country''s last recovery, but also a little gratitude, because she kept the last pure land in this chaotic era, so that people eager for peace can have a safe life. Queen, in this situation full of war and chaos, it is not an easy job. What''s more, she is just a puppet queen. She doesn''t even have an army loyal to herself. She depends entirely on Kelvin''s support. In order to make up for her biggest weakness, she had to try her best to win over those nobles who took refuge, try to use each other''s strength to form a kind of political capital, and then reach into the army bit by bit. Violence is not only the basis for a monarch to master power, but also the basis for a country to maintain its own stability. If a monarch cannot control the army, the real power is no longer in his hands. If a country''s army is not in its own hands, it cannot have an independent will and cannot develop according to its own will. Obviously, this new country is actually a puppet, a buffer zone deliberately supported by Kerwin in order not to stimulate the sensitive nerves of his neighbors, just to swallow it at the right time. The young princess hopes to get rid of control and really establish her own country. One day, she even defeats her brothers and sisters and restores the brilliant Empire created by her father. ¡­¡­ With the beautiful music played by the harp, countless bright men and women in the gorgeous palace are holding hands and stepping on happy dance steps. They looked so carefree, as if they had forgotten the ongoing war across the river. Perhaps, as a saying goes, the only lesson that mankind has learned from history is that it has not learned any lessons at all. After enjoying a few days of peace, the nobles and scholars selectively forgot the suffering when they fled and began to germinate again. In this regard, the young girl who had just changed from a princess to a queen could not help sighing slightly and muttering in a voice that only she could hear: "no wonder the country created by her father is about to perish. What can I expect from such nobles and ministers?" "Don''t lose heart, your majesty. You still have a chance to turn things around and get everything back on track." an old man, covered in a hood, stood behind and whispered comfort. "Oh, really? Will your majesty Victoria give me back the part of the land she occupied when Kelvin is dead?" the queen looked up into each other''s eyes, with an undisguised irony in her tone. Influenced by politics and conspiracy, she had long seen through these in the name of helping herself. In fact, none of them had a good heart. Either they want to use their own hands to eradicate the tyrant and divide up the land he occupies, or they just want to muddy the water and see what is cheap to pick up. "I''m sorry, I''m afraid you''ll have to talk to his majesty Victoria in person after Kelvin''s death." the old man took off his hood and showed his old and wise eyes. He was no one else, just isorte, who had disappeared for some time. Although there was no change in appearance, in fact, the small bottle was mixed with divine blood, which had been prepared into medicine and drunk by him. Now, the huge vitality contained in the old body is ready to come out, but it has not been fully absorbed for the time being. "Ah, a delaying tactic. Maybe after Kelvin''s death, his Majesty''s appetite will be quite scary, won''t it?" the girl sneered at herself. No doubt she knew very well that she was just a puppet and had no room for bargaining. Or you can choose to be the wife of a tyrant all your life and let the other party play with and humiliate you. Maybe when you lose your use value, you will be quietly disposed of, just as your father used to dispose of those disobedient small monarchs. Or do some tyrants, and then negotiate with those kings, especially the most powerful Queen Victoria, and then regain a relatively independent status and autonomy after paying a certain price. Of course, even if you want to use your ass, the price will definitely be very painful. As the saying goes, the lesser of the two evils is much better than the former. Isorte smiled and nodded: "Her appetite is really scary, but I guarantee that the rest is enough to make you a real queen. In addition, I just got the news that Kelvin is coming back at a very fast speed. Because he heard that you will share a room with young and handsome young people of one or two years every night recently. In this world, some men''s possessiveness is very terrible Yes, it makes people lose their mind. " "You mean... My dear husband doesn''t have much army?" "That''s right! He''s so arrogant that he thinks the garrison left in this city is enough to control any situation. How, can you test the tone of the officer who worships under your skirt and launch an assassination and military coup?" "I will..." Chapter 1152 Late at night, a senior officer who looked about 30 years old and had two moustaches, carefully led by the maid, sneaked into the Queen''s bedroom through the dark and narrow corridor. When he saw the admirer lying in bed, only wearing close fitting light pajamas, he immediately knelt down on one knee, covered his chest and said in a disgusting way: "ah, my beautiful queen, your beautiful face makes me intoxicated. If you can, please allow me to kiss your hand and offer my loyalty and life." "Of course, my loyal servant." a trace of contempt and disdain flashed in the Queen''s eyes, but she soon stretched out her right hand and let the other party kiss on it. As a woman, she knew how to use her identity and beauty to achieve some goals long ago. Now it''s just a step further, starting to draw the men who originally belonged to Kelvin to their side bit by bit with the help of men''s innate lowest and most primitive desires. After all, reproduction is one of the most fundamental needs of all life, and it will even be firmly engraved in the depths of genes. Once it happens, it is absolutely beyond the control of reason. Look at the officer''s excitement at the moment Doesn''t he know what a tyrant will do to a man who wears a green hat? no He clearly knows! But in front of him, he was born noble, had extraordinary beauty and figure, and had the knowledge and temperament that ordinary women could never have. He couldn''t control himself at all. After the hand kissing ceremony, he felt the softness and fragrance left on his lips. The officer felt that his soul was trapped. He inquired with a bitter smile and asked, "my majesty, do you have any orders to call me late at night?" "Command? Can''t I call you without command?" the queen winked playfully. Hard to get has always been a perfect means for women to deal with men. I don''t know if men have a special hobby. They know it''s a hard to get trick, but they still can''t help bumping into it. It''s like a male spider jumping into a female spider''s web and finally being eaten by the other party. The officer obviously didn''t realize that he was about to face a choice. He quickly shook his head desperately: "how! Whenever you want to see me, as long as you tell me, I will appear in front of you." "Very good! I''m satisfied with your answer. Now come and sit on the bed." the queen patted the white bed. You don''t have to ask. This is a signal and also a temptation. In order to let the prey drop their guard and fall into their own net. "Really... Really? Can I?" The officer affected by hormones was so excited that he quickly came to the bed and enjoyed the perfect face and eyes of the dream lover. Looking at the beating heart on her chest, the queen pursed her mouth, showed a playful smile, reached out her hand, touched each other''s cheek, and whispered, "tell me, in your mind, who is more important than Kelvin?" "Of course it''s you! Your order is even higher than my life!" the officer gave the answer without thinking. "Really? What would you do if Kelvin wanted to get rid of me?" the queen continued to guide the topic calmly. "Get rid of you? Why? He is your husband. Shouldn''t he protect you?" the officer subconsciously frowned. He is not stupid, but blinded by the so-called "love". "No, you don''t understand. He''s an extremely possessive enemy. Look at this letter. He''s going back at a great speed. I''m afraid he''s heard about what happened between us." the queen threw a forged letter to the other party. Without saying a word, the latter immediately picked up and swept one, his face turned pale, and his hands even trembled slightly. There''s no way not to tremble! The reason why tyrants are famous throughout the continent is that Kelvin never let go of any enemy against himself. Spy on his wife? Even having an affair with his wife? Just thinking about the anger of a tyrant makes people shudder. Will die! Really will die! And will die very miserably! With fear, reason soon overpowered desire and regained control of the brain. "Your majesty! Please help me! I... I have a family and children." the officer fell down on his knees and begged bitterly. "Family and children? Why didn''t you think of them when you praised me? Sorry, poor little, I can''t save you now. Only you can save you." the queen held her chin and appreciated each other''s ugliness with interest. From then on, her last favor for men disappeared, replaced by naked use and play. "Save yourself?" the officer raised his head with a confused face. "Yes, save yourself. If I remember correctly, you have an army of 1500 people under your command, right? This time Kelvin came back with less than 100 followers. Think about it. If you seal the gate in advance and kill him in the urn City, who will dare to settle accounts with you." Then the queen bent down, stretched out her fingers and gently scratched each other''s chin. Gudong! The officer subconsciously swallowed his saliva and finally realized what the woman who had played a love game with herself for a long time was going to do. Use yourself and your troops to kill the tyrant! Then grab the class and power! What''s more terrible is that at this point, he has no way back. Even if it is to expose the Queen''s plot to Kelvin, Kelvin will never let him go in the end. On the contrary, if the assassination is really successful, he can not only become an important minister under one person and above ten thousand people with his merits, but also break through the boundaries, climb up the dream bed and become the Queen''s pillow lover. "OK! I''ll do it!" Inspired by the hopelessness and a bright future, the officer finally made up his mind and was ready to take a gamble. But what he didn''t know was that he had just left the palace on his front foot, and another officer who also held 1500 soldiers on his back foot was taken into the bedroom. The same method, the same means The queen easily secured two-thirds of the city''s troops in just one night. She was very clever. She didn''t try to win over those guys who were loyal to Kelvin, let alone the commander-in-chief of the urban defense army. On the contrary, she chose those senior officers who had a lot of soldiers but did not enter the core circle, and most of them were young people with strong hormone secretion. Chapter 1153 As the time of Kelvin''s return is approaching, the city of Leshan can be described as an undercurrent. Whether those who were planning to get rid of him at one stroke or those loyal men who were ready to welcome him back, they didn''t realize that a goddess had come quietly and wandered around the court like no one else. The servants and guards seemed to be blind, turning a blind eye to the woman who exuded divine power all over her body. Even if you pass by, you can stop for a moment with doubts on your face, and soon return to the state of what to do. There is no doubt that they have been deceived to some extent, perhaps sensory or spiritual. In short, they subconsciously ignore what they should not see. Even the magic alarm placed in the core area of the palace did not trigger. The busy queen knew nothing about the uninvited guest. To be exact, she is discussing with her allies how to ensure that she is killed in one shot and never give her notorious husband a chance to escape from death. "Your Majesty, please look at this picture. This is the city gate and this is the urn. As long as he passes through the outer gate, I will immediately order the soldiers to put down the iron gate, firmly surround him in the urn, and then order the soldiers to use strong crossbows and oil bombs to cover and shoot. At that time, don''t mention his superhuman recovery ability. Even a giant dragon has to lie down and die..." The officer with two moustaches pointed to a city defense plan and told his assassination plan seriously. Of course, to put it bluntly, it''s nothing more than using the special fortifications in the Chengmen area to complete an unexpected raid. The advantage of this is that it does not need to mobilize too many troops to arouse unnecessary vigilance, but also to ensure that an absolute advantage can be formed in a narrow range, kill the tyrant at a lightning speed, and ensure that no one can change the final result. You should know that the so-called "urn city" is actually a special defensive building extending from the gate to the moat. It is like a small isolated town. Its main function is to protect the city gate from being directly exposed to the range of stone catapults, vehicles and crossbows. It can also give an omni-directional three-dimensional attack to the enemy attacking the city gate. Generally speaking, there will be at least two or three urn cities at the gate of a large city. Even if the enemy breaks through the first outer gate, there will be a second and third solid iron gates behind it. This means that when the last two iron gates fall at the same time, the incoming enemy will be besieged in a very narrow and surrounded city wall full of long-range attack units. "That sounds like a good plan! But can you guarantee that the people under you will carry out 100% of the orders? And that those who have not yet taken refuge in us will not come to the rescue?" another officer frowned and questioned. "Of course I can guarantee! There are only two roads leading to the urn, one is the arrow tower on the east wall, and the other is the barracks. No matter which one, it is impossible to accommodate four soldiers side by side. This means that as long as the passage is blocked, even if there are thousands of troops outside, you can''t easily attack it. How many people do you think will be willing to work for the tyrant when he dies ? "the officer with two moustaches sneered and asked. You don''t have to ask. These two guys don''t like each other. They are eager to suppress each other in front of the queen and highlight themselves. In fact, this is also the result of the young queen''s deliberate creation. As an empty shelf without any real power, she must not let the power of the army fall into the hands of one or two people, but hopes to be dispersed as much as possible. Only in this way can she slowly take back the control of the army after removing her husband, rather than continue to be attached to a powerful man. "Idiot! Do you think he can become a tyrant only by cruelty and ruthlessness? No! There are a group of lunatics under him who are willing to give everything for the tyranny. These people will not give up because of Kelvin''s death. They will support a new master and let the tyranny continue to exist in the world. Therefore, we can''t simply kill Kelvin, but also destroy him and build it ourselves The tyranny of. " "Destroy tyranny? Are you making me laugh? Now that we have done our best to assassinate Kelvin, what qualifications are we qualified to overthrow his rule? No! That''s not what we should care about now. Once the tyrant dies, his forces will fall apart due to the lack of strong constraints. At that time, it will be the best time for her majesty to send troops to fight ¡£¡± "But what about those who haven''t made a choice in the city? Don''t forget that they can control one-third of the troops, enough to cause unimaginable killing and destruction to the city." ¡­¡­ Between no one is willing to admit defeat, the two are so tit for tat. Next to him, an officer who also controls thousands of garrison troops sneered and watched the excitement. Appreciating the incompatible posture of the three people, the queen raised her mouth slightly, showing an imperceptible smile, followed by taking the initiative to stop: "That''s enough! Don''t quarrel about these meaningless things. Killing Kelvin is our only goal at this stage. As for the rest, it''s not too late for him to think about it. After all, as long as he is still alive or one day, it''s a fatal threat to all of us." "You''re right! Killing Kelvin is the most important part of the whole plan." Isolde nodded in agreement. "In that case, let''s discuss the detailed process of the assassination in the urn in detail. Please remember, we only have one chance, whether it is caused by Kelvin''s vigilance, which led him not to pass through the outer gate, or the second gate was not closed in time, which led him to rush into the gate. Meeting with the troops still loyal to him means a complete failure. Compared with In doing so, everyone should be very clear about what it means for you if the assassination fails. " "So we can only succeed, not fail." "In order to be safe, please sign your name on this magic contract. If anyone betrays, his name will be revealed immediately. "Agree! I''ll come first!" "Give me the pen! I''m the second!" "My third!" Because there was no way out, these conspirators scrambled to write their names on a piece of paper emitting light magical energy. Every time I finish writing a name, I will flash a red flame and then disappear. Until the last person finished writing, the whole paper presented all the names, followed by them, as if nothing had happened. Chapter 1154 After a whole night of discussion, they finally finalized all the details and every possible problem. When everyone left to make the final preparations, the young queen stood alone in front of the window, looked at the last darkness before dawn in the distance, and muttered in a voice that only she could hear: "kill my father! Kill my husband! I am really a cruel and evil woman..." "Evil? No! You''re not evil! You''re just more inclined to darkness." A pleasant voice suddenly sounded from behind. From the dim corner of the wall, I saw a mysterious woman with a thin black veil wrapped around her face and body. Although you can''t see your face clearly, it always gives people an unspeakable beauty and noble temperament. "Who are you and how did you cheat the heavily guarded guards?" The young queen subconsciously raised her vigilance and grabbed a sword placed on the table with decorative significance greater than use value. Although she did not receive strict Knight training as her brother, she also had a little confidence in fencing. Ordinary three or two soldiers are not necessarily her opponents. "Put down your weapon, I have no hostility, otherwise you would have died." The voice just fell! The woman with black veil came directly behind the queen through a distance of more than ten meters and gently stroked each other''s slender and delicate neck. If she uses a little force on her knuckles at this time, she can easily break the fragile spine and make the target completely incapacitated. We should know that high paraplegia, even on the earth with relatively advanced medical technology, is a truly super difficult disease. In this backward planet where medical technology is still in its infancy, it is estimated that we can only spend the second half of our life in bed or wheelchair. Feeling the touch brought by the repeated friction of delicate fingers on the neck skin, the queen suddenly broke out in a cold sweat and asked without looking back: "who are you? What do you want to do?" "Who am I? I am a God, a goddess of darkness. You can call me Musa." the veiled woman whispered in each other''s ear. "Female... Goddess?! what''s your relationship with the previously exterminated dark church?" the queen keenly grasped the key point. Because she knew that the reason why Kelvin led the expedition was to destroy an organization called the dark church. I don''t know why, the army he took out was almost lost, and less than 200 people escaped. Interestingly, every participant kept his mouth shut about the course of the war, even if he paid a lot of money, he wouldn''t say a word. The only thing we know is that the church has completely disappeared from the world, and all believers and backbone were killed and injured in that war. "You mean the dark church? It was originally founded by me to awaken an ancient god named ruva. Unfortunately, he really disappointed me, so I killed him and replaced him. Now, kneel down and offer your loyalty and faith, and I will give you endless power to become my voter in this world. In exchange, you We must set up my idol, build my temple and spread my faith. "Musa calmly offered the conditions. As a person who built a church from scratch, she knows too well how difficult it is to build a church and spread faith without the assistance of those in power. Most importantly, people will not easily join a church that has not been officially recognized. So this time, she decided to directly find a weak monarch to support each other to regain power, and finally let the dark church become the national religion of the country. It is the so-called top-down easy, bottom-up difficult. With the support of a monarch, in six months to a year at most, the dark church can revive and even become the most powerful religion in the world. "What can you prove to be a goddess?" The queen obviously didn''t easily believe a stranger''s words and stepped back carefully to keep a safe distance, even if she was really interested in endless power. "Hehe, it''s very simple. Aren''t you planning an assassination? I happen to have a little holiday with that mortal tyrant. Let me launch a divine punishment. Then you will understand that no matter how powerful mortals are, they are like ants in front of the gods. Goodbye, my dear voters, your temperament really matches the dark forces." After that, Musa was wrapped from head to foot by a black energy, and finally disappeared out of thin air, leaving no footprints. If it weren''t for the faint fragrance left in the air, the queen would even think that everything just happened was an illusion. She was too tired, too nervous and too worried, so she longed for a God to help herself. Unfortunately, all this is true. "Do gods really exist?" With strong doubt, she picked up her first book called the divine spectrum and began to read it carefully. This book is said to be a poem written by a great poet in the age of human enlightenment. It has been more than 7500 years, and the words and sentences on it have not changed at all. As for the content, most of them are nonsense with unknown meaning. Among them, she is now eager to find out everything about the God. Especially whether the other party is really strong? Are you showing signs? Can gods really be killed by mortals? With a series of questions, she quickly immersed herself in the wonderful world described by the prophet, a world in which gods and mortals are closely related. ¡­¡­ "It''s quite interesting! I didn''t expect that three women would finally decide the fate of the world. I have to say, it''s really ironic in a patriarchal political and social environment." Sitting in the magic tower, Zhang Cheng looked at the image in the mirror and couldn''t help laughing. He created two queens and one goddess directly or indirectly. Now, they actually practice to deal with Kelvin, who has been abandoned. Even with the heel image, they know that the latter will never be spared this time. Similarly, the combination of the three of them also means that the continent is about to enter a new era. When the newborn Dark Goddess gathers enough faith, the plan for the tree of chaos and the fruit of chaos will enter the final stage, and a weapon that can really kill the master will be completely completed. At that time, no matter what kind of enemy appears, Zhang Cheng is confident that the other party will never come back. Chapter 1155 As the newborn Dark Goddess appeared in the court, she disappeared again. She did not show miracles among the people to recruit and reform believers, nor did she try to contact other dignitaries in the city, as if she had disappeared out of thin air. Although the queen is very interested in the goddess who calls herself Musa, she doesn''t have much energy to care about others in the last few days of Kelvin''s return, but devotes herself to the plan of "assassinating the tyrant". In order to ensure the safety of the plan, she specially pretended to inform everyone to prepare a grand triumph ceremony to gather those who have not yet fallen to themselves, so as to ensure that these people can be separated from their soldiers during the assassination. Anyone with some military and political common sense knows that the greatest threat to an army is not whether they are well equipped, let alone the level of training, but the brain responsible for specifying strategies and issuing orders. If the brain can be controlled, no matter how large the army is, it will be in a mess in a short time and can not organize an effective counterattack. Of course, there must be a premise to do this, that is, there must be a sufficient excuse. Unfortunately, Kelvin, who always likes to create and highlight his identity and status, happens to be very keen to see the scene of accepting and warmly welcoming himself by his subjects, whether they are willing or have to succumb out of fear. Because this means the stability of power! It means that no one dares to challenge their supreme authority! When the tyrant''s team arrived near the city gate, the long prepared band began to play, and the honor guard stood on both sides of the red carpet in gorgeous silver armor. In addition, at least 5000 people were driven out of their homes, holding back their anger and shouting welcome slogans. The queen, dressed in white, stood behind the iron gate in the inner city, staring at the man who filled herself with hate in the distance. She knows very well that today is the time to decide her fate. If she succeeds, it''s easy to say anything. Once she wants to fail, she will never end up much better than those girls who are ravaged by tyrants to the spiritual market and even completely crazy in the dungeon. Kelvin doesn''t care if she has noble blood, but only about betrayal. Just when the Queen''s thinking began to diverge and considered where she would flee if the assassination failed, isorte, who always shrouded herself in a wide cloak, suddenly reminded: "Your Majesty, you''d better be happy and at least reduce Kelvin''s alertness. After all, half of his life is due to his keen sixth sense. If he detects anything and refuses to step into the city gate, all the arrangements we have made will fall short of success." "Don''t worry, I know what to do." The queen soon recovered and pulled down her already low neckline to ensure that she could reflect her amazing career line and put on a slightly playful smile of pride. At the moment when the tyrant rode his horse to the outer door, she immediately took the initiative to step forward, lifted her skirt and leaned slightly: "welcome back, my dear husband. How about the crusade against rebellion?" "Thank you for your concern. It went well. Although it cost a little, the dark church has been completely destroyed and can no longer pose any threat." Kelvin responded meaningfully. It is not difficult to see from his alert eyes that he took this ordinary greeting as a test and was unwilling to reveal the truth at all. But no wonder! The relationship between the two is not so much a "husband and wife" as an "enemy" who takes what they need. If one party loses strength or use value, the other party will definitely turn his face without hesitation, or even stab him in the back. "Ah! Then I want to congratulate you on another brilliant victory. Come on, the ceremony is ready for the nobles and subjects of this country to cheer and celebrate for you." then the queen stretched out her arm and motioned the "tyrant" to come and hold her right hand. At the same time, the officers lying in ambush on the wall of the urn City tightened all their nerves and were soaked with sweat. You know, it''s one thing to plot in the dark, but it''s another thing to execute. Too many accidents! Too many special cases! Will make the original seemingly foolproof plan go bankrupt in an instant! So before cutting off the other party''s head, he kept telling himself that he must not take it lightly. In fact, not only him, but also more than 200 trusted soldiers around him were shaking constantly, and the palms of the hands holding the crossbow were full of sweat. In any case, the name of Kelvin''s tyrant has resounded throughout the continent. No matter how those noble families despised his origin and publicized his rudeness and cruelty, they could not deny that he was a powerful and powerful ruler. In this way, time passed minute by minute Kelvin stood at the door on his horse, with a strange expression on his face, as if thinking about something, and never took another step forward. After two or three minutes, he smiled and asked, "why did you think of holding a grand triumph ceremony for me?" "Isn''t this the duty of a wife?" the queen replied without changing her face. "Duty? Hehe, is it also the duty of the wife to have a private meeting with other men behind her husband''s back?" Kelvin mercilessly opened the scar that most men can''t talk about. After all, he is not a good man and woman. On the contrary, he firmly believes that nothing is courteous, not rape or theft. This obvious act of deliberately pleasing undoubtedly aroused the most sensitive nerve in his heart. "Oh? Who did you hear?" the queen raised her eyebrows in surprise. To tell the truth, she never expected that the other party would publish such a scandal that should have been handled privately in public. "Hum! Why, are you guilty? Where are those young people who have a private meeting with you? Are they scared to hide?" Kelvin said sarcastically with a sneer. "I think you misunderstood something! I''m just selecting the right people for this country, not as dirty as you think. If you suspect me of infidelity, we can divorce, can''t we?" the queen raised her chin and her eyes flashed with anger. Of course, all this is acting. She was eager to provoke the tyrant and make him lose his mind and rush through the city gate. Not much. As long as we advance another ten or twenty meters, the iron gate used to block the enemy''s attack can be put down directly, separating the target from the outside army. Chapter 1156 "Ha ha! Choose the right talent? I''m really disappointed with your poor excuse. You know? I''ve been thinking about how you will meet my anger on the way back. What I never thought was that you had the courage to betray me and even try to kill me." Kelvin laughed and looked up at the seemingly empty wall. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." the queen was obviously very calm and still maintained a calm attitude. However, as long as you look carefully, you will find that her hand is clutching the inner sleeve, which is obviously extremely nervous. "Don''t you know? Haven''t you noticed that several birds passing by just now dare not land at the head of the city? Usually, this anomaly will only prove one thing, that is, there are many people behind the wall. If I guess correctly, it should be a group of soldiers holding heavy crossbows and bows and arrows, right?" As he said this, the smile on Kerwin''s face disappeared and was replaced by a cold winter. As a tyrant from a remote town, he will not ignore these unusual details, because many savages living in the depths of the forest often use the terrain to ambush passing businesses or patrols and stay in that ghost place for a few more years. Even fools will know how to observe the reaction of small animals, so as to judge where there is an ambush and where it is safe. "Damn it! Attack! Attack! Don''t let him run away!" Realizing that his assassination plan had been seen through, the officer with a mustache immediately stood up, pulled the trigger of the Heavy Crossbow and issued an attack order to his soldiers. He understood that if the other party refused to enter the urn, he could only launch a round of long-range attack while still in the range, otherwise he might not even have the chance to launch. At the thought of the tyrant regaining consciousness, mobilizing troops from other places to capture the city, and then torturing himself in the most painful and cruel way, the officers had a kind of fear and tremble from within. Accompanied by the buzzing sound of the bow string vibration and the harsh sound of the arrow cutting through the air, more than 40 soldiers with the fastest reaction also stood up and shot deadly swords at the tyrant and his horse under his crotch, including some heavy armor breaking arrows with finger thickness. You know, this thing is specially designed to deal with those heavy Knights covered with steel, or warriors with big shields and cars crashing into the city gate. Often a wooden shield with a thickness of more than two fingers and a steel breastplate three millimeters behind can penetrate. Normally, if a person is hit at such a close range, 100% will die on the spot unless there is strong protective magic and magic items of equal value. Seriously, you may not even scream. But Kelvin was good. He stood in place and didn''t even bother to move. He let countless oncoming arrows shoot himself into a hedgehog. The war horse roared and fell to the ground, twitching and swallowing his last breath. Shock! unbelievable! Then there is uncontrollable ecstasy! "Succeeded? Succeeded! We succeeded!" the officer shouted excitedly. Everyone around seems to dare not believe that the famous tyrant was killed so easily. Just as he tried to rush down to check the body and cut off the tyrant''s head, Kelvin, who fell in a pool of blood, suddenly stood up, pulled out the arrows full of his body, grinned and sarcastically said, "that''s it? You want to kill me? Naive! Naive!" "No! How could this be possible! You... Can''t die like this?" the officer stopped abruptly, with a look of despair in his eyes. "Idiot! If it''s so easy to be killed, do you think I can live to this day? In addition, I want to tell you that you and your accomplices have been used by that woman. Do you think she really loves you? No, she just regards you as a tool that can be used, just like I promoted you to an officer. There is no difference in essence." After that, Kelvin threw out a heavy arrow covered with his own blood. Next second Poof! The officer''s chest was pierced on the spot! The huge inertia took him back more than ten meters until he was nailed in the gap of one wall. "Damn it! I knew it wasn''t that easy! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and kill him! I don''t believe he can come back to life after being dismembered. Don''t hesitate. He''s not generous enough to let go of his betrayal." Seeing that the situation was going in the worst direction, the queen immediately tore off her disguise and loudly boosted her morale without saying a word. But it was a pity that the remaining two officers stood still and did not dare to move, as if they had been hit by immobilization. Because the death of the guy before activated the deepest fear of the tyrant in their subconscious mind. "Hey, useless waste, I have to do it myself in the end." Isorte sighed slightly and took off his hood to cover his face, revealing his true face. Although he has been avoiding confrontation with his former ally, he can''t escape what should come now. "It''s you! It''s you who planned all this behind the scenes! How dare she betray me!" After seeing the true face of the enemy, Kelvin''s pupils contracted suddenly. He is not a fool. He knows that the old man has been working for his master, so this action may be inspired by his master. At the thought of making enemies with the mysterious master with endless power, his heart kept sinking. "I planned all this? No! I''m just an executor. You should know who is the real planner. The most important thing is that as the first one to betray, you have no right to blame others. Well, that''s all the nonsense. Let''s finish this quickly. You should know that resistance is the stupidest at this time. It will only make you bear more pain Pain. " This time, isorte didn''t hide his strength. In just a few seconds, powerful magical energy began to gather around his body, forming a shining and dazzling energy vortex. "Kill me? You can try! I won''t wait to die!" Kelvin pulled out his sword with a dignified expression, took out two bottles of unknown potions, raised his head and poured it down. In the blink of an eye, the muscles of his body expanded at least twice, and even his armor was split. You don''t have to ask. This is definitely going to fight to the death Chapter 1157 "Stupid! Do you think you can defeat me with that sad power alone after losing the support of your master? Resistance will only make you suffer more pain!" While sneering, isorte raised the crystal staff flashing red light and released a powerful flame storm towards the cavalry waiting behind the tyrant. Boom! Accompanied by violent explosions and heat waves! Hundreds of poor people who didn''t even know what happened directly turned into black charred corpses, and even screamed. Of course, to some extent, they are also lucky. At least, unlike those companions who still have half a breath, they fall to the ground and roll and howl desperately, trying to put out the magical flame emitting amazing heat. Only a few guys with a keen sense of danger, such as Baron kellenster, the most loyal dog leg of the tyrant, directly turned over and dismounted at the moment of the formation of the flame storm, blocked the burning of the flame with his mount, and then took the opportunity to run away from a distance and narrowly escaped. But even so, this spell still shocked and puzzled many onlookers around. They couldn''t understand why the queen had to arrange such a poor assassination plan with the help of such a powerful caster? Is there something hidden in it? But these guys don''t know. At the moment, the young queen''s heart is also very shocked. After all, isorte almost never showed his real strength in front of outsiders. Most of the time, he solved problems with the situation of staff and consultants and with rich experience and wisdom. As an old school caster, he has always believed that magic is the last means to use under compulsion, rather than venting as recklessly as young people, forcing everyone to be afraid of themselves. In addition to exposing weaknesses, it can''t really serve as a deterrent. Magic should be mysterious! Only by maintaining a sense of mystery can we win the fear and awe of ordinary people! If it is necessary to use it, all witnesses must have the illusion that magic is invincible. In short, it is to use the advantage of asymmetric information to give psychological hints to those who do not understand magic, and force their self-protection mechanism to start. When they see magic, they think of running away at the first time, rather than rushing up to kill dangerous spell casters. Unfortunately, this little trick was obviously useless to Kelvin. He glanced at the tragedy of his men with extreme indifference, pretended to be indifferent and said sarcastically: "this is your ability? Raise your feet and step on a group of mole ants who don''t even have the ability to resist? Although I don''t know what you want to express, it can''t scare me." "Scare you? No, no, no, please don''t get me wrong, dear old friend. I killed them because they were in the way. I don''t want to be distracted when dealing with you later." Smelling the burning smell from the air, isorte seemed to have done a trivial thing instead of killing hundreds of living beings. Because those who stand at a certain height and master this great power and power will never pay attention to the slogan of "life is above everything". In fact, in their eyes, the bottom people are just a series of cold numbers, a renewable resource and consumable. This will never change at any time. "What about now? Why don''t you do it now?" Kelvin tried to make the old man lose his mind through language provocation. He knows better than anyone that isorte is a kind of caster who likes to avoid risks steadily. If he is not sure enough, he will not take the initiative to attack, but will act according to his opponent''s reaction first. Late strike, although it sounds like a loss, it means that there are few mistakes. And a caster who can''t make mistakes is often the most terrible. "No! He doesn''t need to do it! You''re mine!" Just as isorte was about to respond, a woman''s voice suddenly appeared out of thin air, and the originally clear sky was covered with dark clouds, as if it had suddenly changed from day to night. Next second The goddess in black gauze fell from the sky and appeared in the sight of everyone present with endless dignity. "Who... Are you?" Kelvin narrowed his eyes and tried carefully. Because his image and temperament were so different from those of ordinary people, he didn''t recognize the dangerous enemy who had this deep hatred with himself. "Hum! Why, you just destroyed the church I founded. Did you forget it so soon?" The goddess of darkness walked gracefully through the crowd. Where she passed, many people couldn''t help falling on their knees with a plop, and their bodies twitched slightly. "It''s you! Why are you still alive?" Kelvin opened his mouth in surprise. "Yes! That''s the expression! Great! I feel incomparable satisfaction! Blasphemer, today you have to pay for your behavior, which is more terrible than death." As she spoke, Musa used her supernatural power and began to tear and drag the tyrant''s soul. In just a few seconds, Kelvin felt a kind of heart splitting pain. At the same time, his body seemed to lose control. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t move. "Damn! What did you do to me?" he roared with a ferocious expression. "Fool! Take a good look at her eyes! She is no longer a mortal, but a true goddess of darkness." isorte finally couldn''t help but remind him. "What? Goddess!" Kelvin subconsciously looked up and saw a pair of eyes that could not be described in words. dark! Endless darkness! No light at all! But it was from such a pair of eyes that he actually saw the ugliness of his struggle and despair. Musa undoubtedly keenly captured the psychological defense line that collapsed in an instant, slightly opened her mouth and read out a word that made everyone''s heart beat violently. "Divine punishment!" Bang! Kelvin''s body strengthened by magic was torn to pieces by invisible forces on the spot, and didn''t hold for a second. At the same time, his soul kept changing its shape under the squeeze of terror, but only the expression of extreme pain on his face was completely preserved. No mercy! No forgiveness! Some are just endless torture for a moment! As the literal meaning, divine punishment is the special skill used by God to punish those who offend themselves, an extremely cruel punishment. Chapter 1158 "This is... Divine punishment..." The young queen stared at Kerwin''s increasingly distorted and ferocious face, and even could clearly observe the silent scream and plea. She can''t believe that a tyrant who once had no choice but to constantly compromise and give way is as fragile as a newborn baby without resistance. gods! This familiar and unfamiliar word echoed in my mind. No mortal can remain calm after witnessing the power of the gods, and no one can resist the temptation to benefit from the gods. Especially for a queen who has no real power and is surrounded by countless malicious spies, if she can get the protection of a real God, it is equivalent to getting a bargaining chip on the negotiating table with the other party. Before ensuring that he has the ability to fight against the gods, no monarch will make fun of himself and his family''s life for a small profit. After all, in many ancient stories and legends, it is mentioned that the curse from God in the legend will be passed on from generation to generation once it is infected, and will not disappear until all blood relatives and descendants die. In contrast, isorte''s is much more honest. He stands in place and doesn''t move. The whole person is like a sculpture. Of course, this is not because he doesn''t want to move, but that bottle of divine blood is boiling in his body, which seriously interferes with the perception and control of magical energy. You don''t have to ask. This is the inevitable end of taking a shortcut. Although ingesting a little dark divinity can restore mortals to youth and delay aging and death, it also means being influenced and controlled by the original owner of divinity. However, in isorte''s eyes, it is completely worth exchanging this price for a long life. Moreover, he believed that as long as he had not been abandoned by his master, the goddess in front of him would never dare to use this to do anything. So he''s safe, at least so far. Without doubt, Musa also felt the incomparably familiar divinity. With the rest of her eyes, she glanced at isorte, who remained old. She pursed her mouth and asked, "are you the thief? Have you stolen a little blood from me?" "No, great goddess, I''m not a thief. The master gave me that small bottle of blood." Isolde bent down and bowed deeply. He never mind showing his most humble side in front of gods who are countless times stronger than himself. "Master? Ah! You mean that guy." Musa pursed a funny smile, followed by a low voice temptation: "so are you interested in being my voter? Look, you already have a dark divinity. I just need to inject a little divine power into you, and you will get unimaginable power immediately." "I''m sorry, I''m loyal to you, and I''m afraid I have to refuse your kindness." Isolde turned his eyes to the tortured Kelvin, which means it''s self-evident. There are many smart people in the world who like to walk among the strong as the weak, so as to prove their intelligence. But many people don''t know that there are only a few successful cases. Most of the final results are either that they don''t have a good sense of propriety and are run over like bedbugs by the strong, or they become cannon fodder at the moment of betrayal. What''s more, there''s a lesson from Kelvin. How dare he betray a master who hasn''t touched the depth until now. The only thing he knows is that his loyal master has unimaginable power, and even inadvertently can create a real dark goddess. "Hehe, you''re a smart guy. You know how to survive better than all the smart people I''ve seen." With these meaningful words, Musa stepped to the young queen, stretched out her right hand, gently stroked each other''s smooth and delicate cheeks, and said in an extremely serious voice, "how about you think about my last proposal?" "I... I''ve thought it over. I agree!" After a moment of hesitation, the queen quickly nodded her head and didn''t even pay attention to those men who were paralyzed and kneeling on the ground. After all, for her, although the tyrant is dead and her soul endures pain and suffering all the time, it does not mean that there are no other enemies. Therefore, it is undoubtedly a good choice to use the power of gods and religions to check and balance the power of secular kings. As for whether religion will become bigger in the future and whether it will begin to try to influence and control the regime, it will be a matter of the future. If we refuse now, there will be a big question mark whether this new kingdom can survive or not. "Very good! Now kneel down!" The Dark Goddess nodded with satisfaction, pressed her palm gently, and motioned the queen to kneel in front of her. Without hesitation, the latter directly lifted his skirt and knelt on his knees. After she knelt down, Musa raised her left hand and recited in an aria like tone: "I, Musa, the goddess of darkness, hereby declare that this mortal is my spokesman on earth, the supreme voter, and blessed by darkness. Whoever dares to do anything rude to her will bear my anger. Now, I give you glory and strength to strive to spread the belief of darkness, so that more ignorant mortals can understand that only I am the only true God in the world, and all the other temples offer false and false gods. " The voice just fell! A completely opaque darkness enveloped the queen from head to foot! Just a few seconds later, when the darkness dispersed, people clearly saw two more exquisite black magic lines on both sides of her forehead and cheeks, and her body began to emit a dark energy integrated with the surrounding vision. "Thank you for your generous grant and shelter! I swear that as long as I and my future generations still rule this country, I will spare no effort to spread your faith and make every nation your believer." Feeling the powerful power that was about to come out, the young queen raised her head and made an oath in a slightly excited tone. She understood that from this moment on, she really mastered her own destiny, rather than being someone else''s string puppet. "I look forward to your performance..." The Dark Goddess who had seen and experienced too many betrayals smiled, and the whole person immediately disappeared with the dark clouds all over the sky. At least five minutes after she left, the people affected by the divine power trembled and got up from the ground. The expression looking at the queen was no longer full of all kinds of ambition and desire, but showed a trace of fear. Chapter 1159 "So... Instead of dying, the woman who founded the dark church killed the gods she served. Now she has become a real goddess?" Sitting on the seat in the main hall of the capital of the Kingdom, villea frowned and listened to the news brought back by isorte, with a puzzled and worried face. You know, according to the original plan, after Kelvin was removed, she planned to support the prince who made a deal with herself and tear a third of the territory from the fallen empire in one breath. But now, with the sudden addition of a God, everything has become complicated and confusing. "That''s right! Please don''t doubt my judgment, because it was personally admitted by the master." isorte warned with a serious expression. "Master? Is this a part of the master''s plan?" villea''s face changed slightly. Perhaps a sudden emergence of a God was not enough to frighten her, but it was another matter to have something to do with her mysterious and dangerous master. Especially after learning of Kelvin''s tragic end, she has extinguished the last glimmer of fluke and dare not do anything that flatters the public but contradicts the public. Isorte smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Sorry, although I really want to give you a definite answer, I really don''t know anything. The master won''t tell us his real plan at all. Because we are too weak to participate in such a grand plan. Think about it, he can even turn a mortal into a God by himself. He can even do such incredible things , what else can''t he do? " "In that case, what kind of attitude do you think we should take towards this new country and the goddess of darkness who protects it?" Victoria asked, tapping gently on the armrest of the seat. As like as two peas superior, she can issue orders left and right now. After all, religion has always played the role of spiritual opium on this road, helping the nobles collect money from the people at the bottom, and making people believe that status and wealth can be continuously inherited with blood. The descendants of nobility will always be nobility, and the descendants of serfs will always be serfs. Only a few lucky people who are favored by fate are qualified to break the barriers before class. As for the magnificent statues enshrined in the hall, they are only some sculptures. No matter what the clergy do, they will not give divine punishment. But now, suddenly, there is a true God standing behind a religion, who has the ability to easily kill a powerful tyrant. This strong contrast is a big challenge for any monarch. Because from now on, they must make a choice, whether to actively give up part of their rights to embrace this religion that is destined to become stronger and stronger, or become its enemy and restrict its spread within their own territory. The most important thing is, if the huge empire plunged into civil strife was divided according to the original plan, would the goddess take any revenge? Anyway, this is the first goddess in the world to appear in her real body and show her divine power in full view of the public. No one can understand the difference between a goddess''s way of thinking and ordinary people. Isorte obviously thought for a long time, then took a deep breath and replied: "I think there are only two ways for you. One is to follow the example of the other party and build a magnificent temple. After declaring the dark church, it will be the only legitimate religion in the kingdom. Only in this way will your next plan not be blocked. Because in the eyes of the gods, they don''t care about all the rights and interests struggles between the secular world. They only care about one thing, that It is the number of believers and their influence on the world. The other is to give up the expansion plan and join hands with the queen who is as bold as you to carve up the continent. " "Oh? You seem to appreciate the woman who killed her father himself?" Victoria raised her eyebrows in surprise. This was the first time she heard the old man praising someone in front of her. In addition, the other party, like herself, ascended the throne as a female in a complex political situation, which would inevitably lead to strong curiosity. "That''s right! There''s one thing! You have to understand that it''s also a kind of courage to kill her father, especially if you know the consequences of doing so, or dare to stand up and bear the heavy sin. In addition, she is also very good at using her beauty and power to win over her subordinates from the enemy''s camp. These alone prove that she is not qualified You are not as good as her in this respect. " Obviously, unlike the ignorant people, isorte only saw the stain of killing his own father. On the contrary, he perceived the other party''s real motivation through this stain, that is, to help his father end his pain. "Really... I''m really more and more interested in her. What do you think of sending an invitation now to let her come to the border and meet me?" Victoria''s tone was full of emotion. They may sympathize with each other, or they may just want to take a look at their future opponents. In short, she believes that it is necessary to have a face-to-face and frank talk, whether for the current complex situation or for the possible outbreak of an all-out war in the future. "I agree! You really should meet! Not surprisingly, you and she will benefit from this meeting. To be honest, I sometimes doubt whether the master deliberately let three women stand at the peak of this era to determine the future path of the world." isolt seemed to realize something, and his eyes twinkled with a strange light. When Vilia heard this, she was obviously stunned, but quickly smiled and shrugged her shoulders: "the world lasted under the rule of men for several years. It was time for women to be the master. In this regard, I really appreciate the master''s courage. At least he gave us a chance to prove ourselves, didn''t he?" "I hope so!" Isorte sighed noncommittally. I don''t know why, he shuddered when he thought of the towering chaotic tree, as if something terrible would happen. "Well, don''t be so sentimental. Let the Royal Knights prepare and trigger it in three days. By the way, send a messenger to the queen and say I''ll wait for her in the border town." Then villea stood up and walked towards the study on the second floor. She can''t wait to write a letter herself, imitating the meetings between famous kings in the past, leaving a heavy mark in history. Chapter 1160 "Master, as you ordered, I arranged a meeting for them." When his front foot left the capital of the Kingdom, isorte''s back foot would transmit the magic tower and narrate his actions. Although he knew for a long time that his master might have used those powerful magic mirrors to see the whole process clearly. "The meeting of two women will determine the direction of history, which seems very interesting, right?" Zhang Cheng asked thoughtlessly with his chin. "It''s very interesting! I''m looking forward to seeing the fear, despair and hysteria of the male monarchs." Isorte obviously did not understand the deep meaning revealed in his master''s words, so he could only reluctantly agree. However, Zhang Cheng didn''t care about this. He continued to ask, "do you know time?" "Time?" The expression on isorte''s face became more strange, and he didn''t understand what his master wanted to express. "That''s right! Time!" Zhang Cheng nodded slightly. "In fact, the so-called time is a huge network, whether it happened in the past or in the future. In fact, it all exists. What you are experiencing is just moving on this boundless network according to certain laws. In fact, you in the last second and you in the next second should be two completely different from each other from the perspective of time and space The same people. " "Master, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Although Isolde desperately wanted to understand the exposition of time in just a few words, he finally gave up reluctantly. It is not that he is not smart enough, but that he has not stood at that height for the time being. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Just listen." Zhang Cheng doesn''t seem to care about these at all. He still has a faint smile on his face. "When a person goes beyond the limitation of time and can look down on time from a higher dimension, he will find that the causal relationship regarded by many people does not exist, and there is nothing called fate. Because all possibilities will extend into a parallel universe and space. Think about it, when you can see what happened in the past and in the future, what is more There are countless possibilities. What would you do? " "I... I don''t know..." Isorte shook his head blankly. "Don''t know? Ha ha!" Zhang Cheng suddenly burst out laughing and sighed while laughing: "Yes! I don''t know! It''s really a great answer. Believe me, omniscientism is a curse, a kind of distress and a kind of helplessness. It''s easy for you to have valuable curiosity and desire to explore. So I hate to peep into the past and future, and I don''t like to stay in high-dimensional space." "You... Can you see the past and the future?!" isorte finally grabbed a key word. "Yes! I can!" admitted Zhang Cheng. When he got a positive answer, the old man immediately became very excited, pointed to his nose and asked, "can you tell me what my future looks like? Have I got what I want?" "What do you regard the future as? An eternal straight line? No, my dear servant, the future is not invariable. Remember what I just mentioned? Time is a net. Your every decision and choice will change the future of the next second. Unless you can jump out of the three-dimensional space like me, you can only be trapped in the net of time forever There is an infinite cycle in the collaterals, which has neither a beginning nor an end, "Zhang Cheng explained carelessly. "So how can we jump out of this infinite cycle like you?" Isolde revealed a strong curiosity in his tone. No way not curious! You know, this is the time studied by countless powerful spell casters! A terrorist force regarded as supreme and irresistible to even the gods! "First of all, you should let yourself surpass time and become a God first. Then you will gradually understand the essence of time. As for the next part, come to me after you become a God." After saying that, Zhang Cheng gently waved his hand and signaled that the other party could step down. Isorte was obviously a little unwilling, but he was afraid to annoy the moody master. He had to turn around and leave the room slowly with reluctance. Not long after his front feet left, Gru''s back feet appeared on the balcony and asked in an uncertain tone, "why talk about time for a life living in the three-dimensional universe? Don''t you understand that this will not have any effect except to bring him strong confusion." "How do you know it won''t work? At least on the network of time, every life in the universe has a chance to break free." Zhang Cheng turned his head and retorted. "Then what? Even if they break free, they will not be trapped and die in the next dimension. Time is only a trivial part of the high-dimensional universe. Masters like you and me can easily travel through time, space and distance to any place we want to go. But similarly, when they become masters, everything after that point in time will disappear Will disappear out of thin air. Because of this, you and another you have always surprised and curious us. " As Gru spoke, he came in from the balcony. Not seen for a period of time, his body seems to have expanded a little, and the shell on his body also flashes an unusual faint light. "Maybe it''s a coincidence, maybe it''s intentional. Who knows. You should ask him about this question, not me." Zhang Cheng pretended to be innocent. "Well, I''ll find a time to ask it face to face. Now, let''s go back to the previous topic. Why did you tell him the mystery of time?" Gru obviously didn''t intend to delve into this issue and resolutely put forward the question he was interested in. He doesn''t think that the other party is idle and boring, but hides some hidden secrets. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "sorry, I don''t want to answer your question for the time being. Anyway, you are the master. Why don''t you look for his future possibilities on the time network?" "But his fate has been interfered by you! Any time point that dominates the intervention will not appear in the network of time. Moreover, when you leave the three-dimensional world, everything will return to the origin, and the tampered parts will be automatically hidden. No one knows except you." Gru complained with an insect like limb. If we could pry into the future dominated and interfered in from the time network, someone would have gone to a node in the future to find out the real role of the tree of chaos Chapter 1161 "Isn''t the unknown and unpredictable the most interesting place in the universe? If everything is invariable, just like these lives in the three-dimensional world, they are always firmly bound by time. Even if they are alive, what is the significance of being able to prove their existence? I know that many of you masters are used to looking for answers directly through snooping time. I don''t know if you have found that with the dependence on this ability, most masters are losing their curiosity and creativity, becoming more and more mediocre, and holding more and more boring rules. I believe you should understand with your wisdom that the real ruler of the universe should never be like this. They are not so much masters as slaves to rules and power. " When saying these words again, Zhang Cheng''s tone revealed undisguised contempt. He admitted that those masters who do not know how long they have lived do have unimaginable power, even much stronger than themselves. But the problem is that these forces have hardly increased in such a long time, let alone changed on a large scale. This means that after they officially become masters, they will inevitably fall into a state of long-term stagnation. Even the subconscious in their hearts also accept the cruel reality and are no longer willing to take great risks to explore the road to a higher level. Looking at the pride and madness in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, Gru couldn''t help smiling bitterly and sighing: "Alas, have you finally reached this stage? From the first day we met, I had a hunch that you would eventually embark on this dangerous road, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast. I still can''t understand why you from the three-dimensional universe are always so urgent and refuse to stop and rest for a while." "Stop? Why do you want to stop?" Zhang Cheng sneered and shook his head. "Haven''t you heard such a saying? Because life is short, you are eager to learn, to understand the endless mysteries of the whole universe, and even to surpass your own limits and move towards eternity. You have been to my hometown, and you should know that people living there often have a life span of less than 100 years, excluding one-third to one-quarter of their sleep and sleep The rest time, and then remove the nearly 12-year infancy period, leaving very little time for real control... " "Yes, you''re completely different from them!" Gru interrupted suddenly. Perhaps because he had been the master for too long, he obviously didn''t regard Zhang Cheng and ordinary humans on the earth as the same life, and didn''t think there was any inevitable connection between the two. Zhang Cheng has long been aware of this and casually explained: "no, you are wrong. Maybe from the perspective of biology, I have surpassed them by countless levels, but my thoughts and habits remain. This is the biggest difference between me and you. I always think I am a human, and you have completely abandoned the past and even no longer recognize the original race." "Do you still think you''re human?" Gru said with undisguised surprise. He can''t imagine how a master with powerful power can retain the primitive and backward concept of race and identity. "Why not?" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and asked. "Abandoning the past doesn''t mean abandoning everything, especially the parts that are good for you. Although human beings have many shortcomings, such as shortsightedness, selfishness and greed, and are always tempted by endless desires, they also have some advantages that other races can''t compare. So I don''t think it''s surprising to admit that I''m a human." "I see... I think I understand your way of thinking a little. You keep the human heart that can''t wait to catch up and surpass because of the short life, and don''t hesitate to take great risks. I''m not sure whether it''s a strength or a weakness. It''s what makes you now." Gru concluded thoughtfully. "That''s right! For me, death is not terrible. What''s terrible is that I''m trapped in one place forever and can''t take another step forward. If I''m stagnant like you, I''d rather embrace death. At least after death, I have the opportunity to embrace and understand one of the most basic rules of the whole universe. Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to ask, will you come suddenly To discuss this with me? " Zhang Cheng suddenly turned the topic and began to test the other party''s intentions. He didn''t think that at this special time, the big beetle would come to chat with himself for no reason. "No! Of course not." gro shook his head and took out a metal plate engraved with unknown words. "Look, this is the ultimatum issued by the order Council to us. I believe the war you expect will break out in full before long." "War?" Zhang Cheng then glanced at the words on the metal plate, and an extremely strange expression appeared on his face. Because the above content is not so much a declaration of war as a partition agreement, just as * * Germany and the Soviet Union jointly partitioned Poland on the eve of World War II. The order Council wants to get rid of all the neutral factions before the two sides go to war. "You don''t seem surprised by the result?" Gru said with a hint of playfulness. "Nothing to be surprised about! This was originally expected. If two powerful forces with equal strength intend to kill each other, they will first kill the third force next to them. What''s more, neutrality means that both sides are not pleasing and eventually become the target of attack. But what I''m interested in is the neutral faction The masters of the world, will they really wait to die? " While saying these words, Zhang Cheng kept staring into Gru''s eyes, trying to find some useful information. "Hehe, you have to ask them about this in person. I''ve sent the ultimatum, and then it''s time for you to make a choice. Remember, before the war officially breaks out, you must report to our base camp, otherwise we won''t treat you as an ally." With the last word falling, Gru disappeared again. Feeling the order power revealed faintly in the slate, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help raising his mouth and muttering in a voice that only he could hear: "can a war without death and victims be regarded as a war? No! This is not the War I want! I want to see a river of blood and the expression of pain and despair on your proud faces..." Chapter 1162 Just when Zhang Cheng secretly planned to make the masters bleed or even die, at the other end of the distant universe, the initiator and his friends were hiding on a deserted planet and conducting extremely cruel experiments. "Well, did your research succeed?" The initiator stared at the shriveled body still struggling and twitching on the platform and asked carefully. "No! Not nearly! Pass me that tool." The other person continued to maintain his concentration, constantly cutting the dotted lines connected to the shriveled body. If you observe carefully, you will find that the owner of this shriveled body is not someone else, but Satara, who was defeated by Zhang Cheng not long ago. I''m afraid no one would have imagined that he would be caught in this unknown ghost place and endure painful torture and endless humiliation. In particular, those dashed lines are the inseparable connection between the master and the main string. Both the body and soul have long been integrated, and there is no possibility of being separated at all. Of course, that means that the master is not weakened. But Satara''s situation is a little special. Most of his power has been stripped and absorbed by the tree of chaos, leaving only some basic control over the rules. So someone took advantage of this weakness and began to try to understand the mystery between the master and the main string. "Damn it! You''d better hurry up! This kind of thing can''t be hidden for long." the initiator urged with a nervous face. There''s no way not to be nervous! You know, once the people of the order Council find out that his research in private will become a target of public criticism, and I''m afraid they will spend most of their time in flight. "Calm down! There''s still time. You should understand that we''re doing a great feat. Once we succeed, it''s even enough to change the whole universe." the man with glasses has an indescribable madness and obsession on on his face. Having studied countless taboos, he never thought that there would be a research that could melt his cold heart and release his enthusiasm hotter than stars. At present, he doesn''t care about his life and death, or whether he will become the target of the masters in the future. He just wants to find out the truth behind each dotted line. "Ten minutes! I''ll give you another ten minutes at most! The guys in the order Council seem to have noticed something and are using some power to scan a wide range. The distorted space I created can only be concealed for a short time. They can appear at any time after ten minutes." After all, the initiator will not pay attention to his old friends, understand or not, and directly prepare for the worst. Achieving ambition is never easy. Not only need to take huge risks, but also need to have enough strength. But unfortunately, he does not have enough strength at present, and he is not even sure how long he can support under the siege of the master. As time goes by Ten minutes is neither long nor short At the end of the last second of the countdown, several bright lights fell from the sky, breaking the distorted energy shrouded on the surface of the planet. Needless to say, the masters of the order Council found it here. The leader first glanced at Satara lying on the stage, and immediately roared angrily, "asshole! How dare you openly violate the taboo!" "Sorry, I think maybe you should listen to my explanation." the initiator quickly stood up and tried to use language to delay time. Unfortunately, no smart person will waste time listening to a traitor''s explanation at this time. Less than half a second! He was shrouded in overwhelming attacks. No gap! No rest! Some are just rampant ravages! The initiators had no chance to fight back, so they had to work hard to ensure that this narrow area would not be affected, and the experiment could continue. This power is so terrible that the whole planet didn''t hold for a second and directly exploded into countless particles and dust. Only then, the ground still floats in the Dark Universe. despair! Even the master can only wait for failure in despair in front of this terrible force. But at the critical moment, the man lying on the table suddenly raised his hands and shouted excitedly, "I''ve succeeded! I''ve succeeded! Now I know where the power of the master comes from! I know their weaknesses and how to completely kill a master." The voice just fell! He inserted the strange cylindrical device in his hand directly into one of the broken lines, and then pressed the button on the top. moment Satara, who was still struggling, turned into a light column through the multi-dimensional universe with a bang, and the whole person disappeared without a trace. At the same time, around the light column, all the surrounding materials and energy began to collapse and continue to gather in the central area, and a large area of nothingness rapidly formed centered on the light column. "No! No! No! What did you do? You killed a master!" "Kill him! Never let him tell the secret!" "Back up! Back up! Or we''ll all be sucked in!" ¡­¡­ With the angry or flustered voices of the masters of the order Council, the universe fell into boundless darkness. This is not the darkness filled with dark matter in the ordinary sense, but the darkness without anything. In the dark center, the initiator looked at the old friend who was like crazy. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "what did you do? You trapped us in this place! You know? I can''t feel any power now, and I can''t escape this nothingness." "Sleepy? No! You''re wrong! We just got the key to the supreme palace! Look at this light pillar, what do you think it is?" the man''s mouth rose slightly, with a chilling smile on his face. "I don''t know!" The initiator shook his head without thinking. At the moment, he is not in the mood to play guessing games. He just wants to find out the situation as soon as possible and decide what to do next. "It is not only the main string! But also the dominant noumenon! It is also an indispensable part of supporting the universe! But unlike those normal main strings, its other end is connected with nothingness, which is the opposite of the material universe, an idealistic universe." the man explained by licking his cracked lips. "Idealistic universe?" the initiator subconsciously frowned. "Yes! Think about it! What an interesting picture it will be when you can make matter and energy appear out of thin air and form completely unreasonable objects or life with only one idea and firm belief? So I call this light column the reverse main string, which connects another universe, for the masters who master the materialistic universe , it is the deadliest weapon... " Chapter 1163 "Since this is the most deadly weapon for the master, why am I still alive? Haven''t I been swallowed up by this endless void?" The initiator asked with a frown, stretched out his hand and gently touched the light column. It was found that at the moment when his fingertip contacted the light column, a finger disappeared directly out of thin air. It was neither decomposed into a particle state nor entered another space, but completely erased and denied from the perspective of material existence. Such a strange situation obviously violates the basic common sense and does not accord with the law of the operation of the universe. "Hehe, that''s a good question. I believe you have found that at the other end of the light column, the existence of matter is almost denied, so when you approach, the body composed of matter and energy will disappear, and even the rules of control will be distorted, resulting in failure to play a role in the end. Because it is a completely idealistic world, all forces come from Here. " Then the man with glasses pointed to his head. "Will! Strong and unswerving will is the key! Those masters who are used to controlling material and energy have long lost their pursuit of the spiritual world. Therefore, although they look very powerful on the surface, they are extremely fragile in the heart. They are too fragile to give strong self affirmation without external perception. This means that , when they approach the pillar of light, they will be denied and erased by the power of another universe. But we are different. We all firmly believe that we are on the right path and will succeed. Because of this, the lethality of that light to us is far from amazing. " "I see. I see." The initiator nodded thoughtfully. "Simply put, as long as you believe in your existence in your heart, you won''t be eliminated by the power from another universe, right?" "Do you think it''s easy? No! Believe me! It''s not easy to believe that we must exist. Especially when we pass through the light column to another universe, the more knowledge we have, the less confidence you can believe in your existence. Moreover, I have a hunch that there must be some connection between the other universe and the universe we are in now, perhaps a reflection, or Xu is part of an infinite cycle. In short, there are countless secrets waiting for us to discover. " When he said this, the man with glasses opened his arms and his eyes twinkled with crazy light. There was no doubt that he had made up his mind to go to the other end of the beam no matter how dangerous it was. Looking at the old friend''s obviously abnormal mental state, the initiator couldn''t help but remind him: "are you crazy? Our original plan didn''t include this! Think about it. If we really can''t come back, or disappear on the other side forever, what about the next plan?" The man with glasses grinned and replied: "Plan? No, no, No. that''s your plan, not mine. Remember the agreement between us? I will help you complete your revenge and achieve your unreachable ambition, but what I pursue has always been to explore the unknown and dig out the ultimate secret about the whole universe. Now, this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is in front of me, do you think Will I give up? " "So, it''s time for us to go our separate ways?" a helpless expression appeared on the initiator''s face. He is not a fool. He is obviously aware of the madness and desire revealed in each other''s pupils. No researcher will miss the opportunity to uncover the biggest mystery of the whole universe, even if he knows that the last thing waiting for him is likely to disappear forever, which is more terrible than death. "That''s right!" the man nodded seriously. "I have saved everything you need in the recorder. You can use the knowledge stored in it to achieve your ideals and ambitions. However, before leaving, I would like to remind you not to underestimate another self. The chaotic tree he created is an unusual and very dangerous weapon. I''m not even sure what will happen to you when this weapon is completed What kind of impact. " "Oh? That tree is really so terrible?" the initiator raised his eyebrows in surprise. "It''s terrible! He blocked and seized the connection between the master and the string at the root in a way I''ve never seen before. It''s like that after a person''s body and soul are completely separated, they can exist independently, and their thinking and action will not be affected." the man explained with interest. "You mean... He may have discovered some kind of hidden secret like us?" "I''m sorry, I can''t give you a definite answer just based on the information now. But one thing, the probability of success of your plan is still not 100%. So my suggestion is, don''t hurry to find him first, try the soul fragment saved by you, and maybe you will find something unexpected. Finally, goodbye, my friend, I hope I will find it in the future We will meet again. " With the last word falling, the man with glasses jumped into the white light column without thinking. Next second The light column seems to be affected by some mysterious force and begins to become thicker and thicker Until you devour all the chaos around you! When the dazzling white light gradually disappeared, the initiator found that the universe that had fallen into chaos had returned to its original state. The only difference is that all the celestial bodies and dimensions in the whole star domain have disappeared, and the huge gravitational collapse has formed an unprecedented black hole, continuously absorbing the surrounding material and energy. Fortunately, black holes are not a big threat to the master. Without much effort, the initiator left this dangerous place with the recorder. He was not sure when the masters of the order council would suddenly appear and use all means to eliminate his Betrayer. At present, he only wants to do one thing, that is to find a hidden place to read the data of the recorder from beginning to end, and then surpass everyone and become the most powerful intelligent life in the material universe. But what the initiator didn''t know was that shortly after his front foot left, Gru with the shape of a beetle appeared around the black hole out of thin air, muttering with surprise: "What happened here? Such a big gravitational collapse would never be the natural formation of a celestial body, but someone made it. What''s the matter with this inexplicable sense of danger? No! I have to send the news back quickly!" Chapter 1164 In fact, the sudden formation of such a huge black hole can''t hide from any master. In particular, the order Council, which witnessed the emergence of the light column and void, soon sent a large number of people to explore and study the central area of the black hole, trying to find out what happened after he left. After all, in their records, there is no precedent for returning to normal when the material universe is swallowed up by the void, and now there is the first case. What did the initiator and his accomplices find in the study of violating taboos? Will this discovery threaten every master? What are their ulterior motives? With countless doubts, the order Council, one of the three most powerful groups in the physical universe, is like crazy. It completely ignores the possible impact, and even moves its base next to the black hole for close observation and research. Such naked and undisguised behavior almost immediately aroused the vigilance of the masters of chaotic factions. For a moment, they fell into an endless debate. Some people think that this is an opportunity. They should take the opportunity to attack. Even if they can''t win a complete victory, they can seize the first opportunity. Others think this is a conspiracy. The guys of the order Council must be planning something big secretly. As for the last few people think that the sudden emergence of the huge black hole is somewhat strange. We should find out this first. ¡­¡­ Looking at these allies who are always quarreling, but rarely have results, Gru sighed helplessly and left the meeting quietly. no way out! This is the way the master who advocates chaos! They hate rules and constraints, have long been used to doing their own work, and can never form a strong and executive organization like the order Council. With his head full of doubts, Gru came to the room on the top of the magic tower again and said directly to Zhang Cheng sitting in the chair: "not long ago, an unprecedented huge black hole suddenly formed in the universe. I believe you should have noticed it?" "Of course! Unless you are blind, how can you not know." Zhang Cheng smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "So what do you think of it?" Gru asked again immediately. "No opinion! To be exact, I don''t have any interest. Because no matter what happens in the universe, I just need to complete the weapon step by step, and nothing can threaten me." Zhang Cheng replied carelessly. As a person who hates prophecy and snooping time from his bones, his perception is much weaker than most masters. He doesn''t know how amazing things happened before the formation of black holes. What''s more, I don''t know another self. I have peeped into the ultimate mystery of the whole universe. "Well, since you''re not interested in this news, there''s another one. Remember your old friend? He has betrayed the order Council and did something against taboos. I seriously doubt that the sudden black hole must have something to do with him." Gru threw a heavy bomb without thinking. "Oh? Did the initiator do it?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes suddenly burst out a terrible light. Gru shook his head gently: "not 100% sure, but it''s very possible. As I said before, he and his friend are secretly engaged in taboo research. Maybe the sudden emergence of black holes is what major progress has been made in the research." "Hehe, so he will come to me soon?" Zhang Cheng raised his mouth slightly and showed a playful smile. "I don''t know! But you''d better be careful! A black hole of that size can''t be achieved by ordinary abilities or weapons." Gru couldn''t help reminding. "Don''t worry, in such a short period of time, I can make the tree of chaos appear in a complete attitude. At that time, no matter who comes to trouble, he will pay a heavy price for his stupidity and rashness." After saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his head and glanced at the magnificent picture of countless believers kneeling in front of the huge statue in the magic mirror. As the Dark Goddess performed miracles in full view of the public, in just a few months, countless mortals began to chant her holy name and offer their devout faith. The huge divine power, which is almost to form a substance, continues to converge in the sky and is finally transmitted back to the body of the gods to build a kingdom belonging to the gods alone. It can be said that with the passage of time, Musa is becoming more and more powerful, and her influence on the planet is also increasing day by day. She can almost dare the laws of nature through divine power. As long as she is willing to pay enough price, she can even change the direction of the planet, completely reverse the night and day, and change the change law of the four seasons. There is no doubt that this is the benefit of the only God. On this planet, there is no second God competing with him for believers and influence over the world. When the Dark Goddess was immersed in great power, she didn''t realize that everything was going according to the script. When her power is enough to dominate the world, she will find that the core of the planet has long been firmly occupied by the chaos tree. Unless she swallows the fruit at the top of the chaos tree, she will never want to break the bondage around herself. But once you swallow the fruit She will be forced to integrate with the tree of chaos and inject soul into this powerful and terrible weapon. you ''re right! This is Zhang Cheng''s ultimate plan! Complete the final puzzle of the tree of chaos with a goddess who holds all beliefs on the planet. When faith, divine power and chaos are integrated into one, he will release the real power he obtains from the main string, an ability enough to make every master feel fear and tremble. "She''s the most important piece in your plan?" Gru undoubtedly found something, staring at the magic mirror and probing carefully. "Yes! Look at her, how beautiful, how charming, full of rebellious and rebellious spirit. I look forward to her reaction to discover the truth after all this is over. It must be very, very interesting." Zhang Cheng didn''t try to deny anything, but admitted it openly. Because at this stage of the plan, there is no need to hide anything. But anyone who is not blind can see the increasingly powerful goddess, and then contact the last performance of the chaos tree, it is not difficult to guess her fate. "Well, please continue to do what you should do, and I will send the latest news. In short, I will stare at the planet until your weapons are completed." "Whatever you want." ¡­¡­ Chapter 1165 "The great goddess of darkness, please send a gift and save my poor child." "Praise you, the supreme Dark Lord. Please allow me to offer sacrifices to you in exchange for your generous feedback." "Strength! Please give me strength! Your humble believers need help!" ¡­¡­ Listening to the prayers echoing in her mind day and night, Musa rubbed her eyebrows slightly, and a trace of fatigue appeared on her beautiful and mysterious face. Although she had been a God for some time, she still didn''t fully adapt and was often annoyed by endless voices. Of course, this fatigue is not so much spiritual as psychological. After all, her time to become a God is too short, and there has been no real God in the world before. There is no experience to learn from. Everything should be explored slowly by herself. But all this is worth it! In just a few months, the number of mortals praying to the Dark Goddess has exceeded millions. Even if some countries explicitly prohibit publicizing the teachings of the dark Church in public, many people spontaneously organize and secretly spread along one transportation hub after another. Perhaps before long, those temples dedicated to false gods will lose the support of the people and eventually decline and die. But these are not the most important! The most important thing is that she felt the power of gods for the first time. The gap between heaven and earth with mortals can hardly be described in words. She even secretly rejoiced that she took the lead in killing each other before the original dark god had time to absorb the power of faith. Otherwise, once the other party starts to reform believers on a large scale, it may be the opposite with just a holy sword. "Strength! I need more strength! Only when I get enough strength can I be qualified to challenge that guy..." The newborn goddess of darkness muttered to herself and stared at the picture hanging on the wall. It''s not someone else in the portrait, it''s Zhang Cheng. There is no doubt that in her mind, this mysterious talent who has always been firmly in control of her destiny is the biggest threat and the opponent who needs to be defeated and hit most. When she was a little distracted when she looked at the portrait, she suddenly felt a strong palpitation in her heart, as if a voice was calling her name. No hesitation! She immediately obeyed the direct call, left the God country that had just been built and looked very rough, and directly appeared in the depths of the earth. moment A spectacular and incredible picture is presented! I saw the strong and extreme tree roots deep into the hot earth core and stretch out, constantly drawing energy from it. No matter how hot the surrounding red magma emits, it can''t hurt the tree roots at all. As a goddess who had seen the chaos tree with her own eyes, Musa immediately realized that this was the root of the towering tree. It has been closely integrated with the planet. Any attack trying to hurt the chaos tree will directly cause the star core to be severely damaged, and even the whole planet to collapse and break into countless small pieces. "Damn it! That''s why I''ve been nervous recently! That guy... That guy stole the power of the whole world silently!" Musa cursed with gnashing teeth, staring at the amazing energy transmitted in the roots of the tree. She couldn''t believe that her plan had gone bankrupt before it started. What should I do? What can we do to destroy the tree of chaos without damaging the core of the planet? The Dark Goddess couldn''t help thinking. Before she could think of any eyebrows, she suddenly heard a low voice echoing in her ear: "come... Come to me... I can give you an answer..." "Who? Who are you?" Musa patrolled vigilantly, trying to find out the source of the sound. "Hehe, don''t you remember me? The helpless little girl in the dream?" the low voice made a string of laughter with unknown meaning. Upon hearing this, Musa suddenly changed her face, suddenly released her amazing divine power, and shouted, "in the name of the Dark Goddess! Don''t play tricks! Get out of here!" "It seems that you are more vulnerable than you seem! You know? The weakness hidden in the depths of your heart will not disappear with becoming a God. Come on, wake up your dusty memory, and then find me. You know where I am." As the last word blurted out, the sudden strange sound disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared. "Wake up memory? Ah! My head! My head hurts!" The Dark Goddess seemed to be stimulated by some kind of stimulation. She knelt in the hot speech with a plop, and her face was full of pain. Fortunately! Magma is like bath water to gods. It doesn''t cause any harm. Even their clothes are not lit. I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few hours, maybe a few days When Musa stood up again, a strange bright color appeared in her eyes and muttered to herself, "that''s so! It''s not a simple dream at all, but a forgotten memory, a common nature from which I haven''t been abandoned. Now, I know where you are." Next second She went directly through the thick crust and appeared out of thin air on the crown of the chaotic tree. She pursed her mouth and said to the only fruit hanging on the branches: "it''s you! You woven that dream when I became a god!" "Ah! That''s right! You finally remember. How do you feel, after getting rid of the weak and humble yourself before?" Ellens, who became the fruit, asked back with a smile. "It''s terrible! Because you peeped into my heart unconsciously. Tell me what you are and why you have such a powerful spiritual power?" the Dark Goddess''s face was a little gloomy. She has always been conceited. She never dreamed that she had unconsciously exposed the secret hidden in the bottom of her heart, and the object of exposure was such a strange fruit. "Ha ha! Who am I? As you can see! I am the fruit of this chaotic tree! I am one of the master''s greatest creations! To some extent, I represent the will of the planet itself." Allen laughed and told some of the truth. As for the other part, even he himself was kept in the dark. Only Zhang Cheng, who had planned everything behind the scenes, knew it and would never tell anyone. Chapter 1166 "Mom! Where are you?" "Dad! Help me! It''s so dark here! I''m afraid!" "No! Don''t come here! Don''t come here!" "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" "Please! Whoever it is! Help me!" ¡­¡­ Whenever she recalls the dusty memories of her childhood and the very real reappearance in her dream, Musa can''t help shaking all over, even though she is now a true goddess of darkness. If for most people, the fear left by childhood will accompany her whole life like a shadow, then for her, that memory is like the pain branded in her soul. Every time she recalls it, it will produce bone drilling torture, which will not dissipate for a long time. "Why, you saw the reappearance of the terrible and desperate picture, didn''t you?" what Ellens sensed through the powerful spiritual power, and the tone revealed a touch of banter. "Shut up! You don''t know what I was going through!" Musa roared with terrible eyes. "Don''t know? No, I know everything. Your despair, your fear and your care from the dark are all because of this. Since then, your character has changed greatly. You are no longer the lovely girl, claiming to be a believer in the dark, spreading darkness, fear and death." Allen responded meaningfully. For him who has woven complex dreams, he has almost peeped into each other''s privacy, including the most hidden, astringent, shameful, and even the parts he doesn''t want to recall. "Asshole! I told you to shut up! Didn''t you hear me?" The angry Dark Goddess suddenly released a terrible divine impact and wanted to crush the fruit hanging on the branch into pieces. However, it is a pity that these magical powers enough to destroy a city were absorbed by the thick trunk of the chaotic tree just after they left the body, and they didn''t even bring any wind. There is no doubt that in the influence range of the chaos tree, any energy form of attack will be absorbed and transformed into another form for storage. No matter God, magic, or the energy weapons used by those super civilizations, they can''t hurt this huge tree. Appreciating the stunned expression on each other''s face, Ellens couldn''t help laughing and joking: "why, do you want to play the power of goddess in front of the master''s greatest creation? Sorry, it''s impossible. Even you were created by the master." "No! He didn''t create me! Every decision I made! Every step I took! It was my own choice!" Musa shouted excitedly. "Well, if you insist on that, I have nothing to say. But before you deny it, please calm down and think carefully about how you got the holy sword, how you learned the name of the ancient dark god, and how you woke him up and killed him instead." Allen sneered and reminded. Since his memory was completely erased, he has fully accepted his current identity, accepted his reality of having the fruit of wisdom, and actively engaged in his own work. It has to be said that as a tool man, he has worked hard and worked hard, and has played an almost 200% role. Now, he is about to complete the last step of the huge rectification plan, that is to lure the Dark Goddess in front of him to swallow himself. Musa did not realize that her psychological defense line was shaking or even collapsing. She bited her teeth and retorted, "I admit! Those are the traps he set! But I didn''t fall in, but I walked out of my own way. My destiny is dominated by me, and time will eventually prove this." "Time? Believe me, you don''t know what time is. Forget it, I don''t want to argue with you about these meaningless things. Now, tell me, are you very shocked to see the roots sticking out deep into the earth''s core?" Allen suddenly turned the topic. "What do you mean?" Musa subconsciously forced herself to calm down and asked with a frown. "Literally! I believe that as a God, you must be very eager to destroy the tree of chaos and seize control of the root of the world?" Allen broke through the careful thinking of the Dark Goddess. No God can resist the temptation to control a world alone! Even if the world gods like torrell walk everywhere, and there is a complex situation under the pressure of the God, it is not the same. First, the three gods of death steal the stone of destiny, and then the "crazy God" sirik claims to be the only supreme God. Behind all this, it is not to be able to kill all competitors and enjoy the pleasure of controlling the whole world. If the selfishness of mortals is compared to the embodiment of a primitive desire, then the selfishness of gods is the purest belief, in order to make the whole world run according to the most ideal state in their own mind. "He knows what I want to do?" Musa''s pupils contracted suddenly. "Of course I know! Everything that happens in this world can''t be concealed from the master. Whether it''s your ambition, your desire or your rebellious heart, the master knows it clearly. But he doesn''t care. He even expects you to challenge him one day and add a little spice to his boring life." Ellens responded without thinking; "He will finally pay for his arrogance one day!" The Dark Goddess gripped the holy sword that had been completely transformed by the dark divine power, and her tone revealed strong reluctance and resentment. "Maybe! But the master is far more powerful than you think! Do you think becoming a God can get rid of his control, or even defeat him? It''s naive! You need strength, really powerful strength." Ellens seduced with a slightly low voice. "Really powerful power?" Musa''s eyes lit up slightly. "Yes! Really powerful power! Remember what I said just now? The chaos tree is one of the greatest creations of the master, and I am the fruit of the tree that draws energy from the depths of the earth''s core. Anyone who eats me can continuously obtain power from the chaos tree, a power enough to hurt the master." With so much bedding ahead, Allen finally revealed his real purpose at this moment. But the Dark Goddess was obviously not so easy to trust others, and still carefully tempted, "why tell me this?" "Because the master needs you to become stronger, he is too lonely and boring, and has been eager for stimulation. On this planet, the only one who can bring him such stimulation is you. Don''t worry, you have enough time to think. At least you have a choice before I am swallowed by another person..." Chapter 1167 "Strength... I need strength... Incomparably strong strength..." After leaving the tree of chaos, Musa''s mind echoed with this voice, as if the latter devil was whispering and seducing. She believed that if there was even a slight loosening of her will, she would immediately swallow the dangerous fruit without hesitation. Of course, it''s not that she doesn''t want power, but that she doesn''t believe what a fruit with independent thinking ability says. Since she realized that there was a problem in her memory in the process of becoming a God, she always suspected that some guy had secretly moved his hands and feet, so she was strongly vigilant about anything related to Zhang Cheng. Although it is tempting to swallow the fruit of the chaos tree and become the supreme ruler of the planet, it also needs life to enjoy it. Returning to the throne of the divine Kingdom, the newborn Dark Goddess hid herself in a black fog and didn''t know what she was thinking. Only the souls of those believers who came here after death still enthusiastically sang hymns praising the gods, and did not know what had happened in the world. In fact, it is extremely foolish and foolish to entrust your spiritual world to a concrete thing, whether God or anything else, at any time and anywhere. Because this behavior means that they give up independent thinking, skepticism and self transcendence, but place everything on a life body higher than themselves. Over time, the whole civilization system will fall into a long-term pause and no longer develop in a higher direction. Religion, for fools, is a kind of mental anesthetic. By pouring out to the gods, they vent the pain, helplessness and pressure in life, so as to ensure that they will not easily destroy the existing social order, no matter how backward and cruel this order is. But for smart people, religion is a tool that can be used to collect money, control ideas, and make the exploited and abused bottom people think that all these are the arrangement of fate. ¡­¡­ While the goddess of darkness was deep in thought, in a remote border town, two women with amazing charm all over were sitting in front of a seat and staring at each other. After a full minute, Victoria smiled and said, "good afternoon, dear Harrison''s daughter. I''m glad you can come here to meet me." "I''m also honored to have your invitation, your majesty." another queen stroked her long blond hair and took the initiative to stand up and bow. Although on the surface, they are both monarchs of the same country, the former who holds power is obviously more powerful than the latter. According to the common diplomatic norms on the road, when the strength gap between the two countries is huge, the weak side should take the lead in saluting the strong. It''s like when shaking hands on diplomatic occasions on earth, the heads of state of weak countries always have to be more active. "Then don''t talk too much nonsense. Let''s talk directly and frankly." After the two finished a friendly greeting with each other, Victoria immediately went straight to the subject. First, she spread out a scroll full of small words and said in a rather playful tone, "this is a covenant signed by the six kings recently, and they also invited me." "Did you promise?" The latter glanced at the handwriting on the scroll and couldn''t help laughing. "No, No. I''m not stupid, and I''m not stupid enough to think that I can rely on the army against a country favored by the gods." Villea did not try to hide anything, but said what she thought in her heart. To be exact, she is the only monarch in neighboring countries who did not use administrative and military means to suppress the expansion of the dark church. As for the rest of the guys who are used to giving orders from above, they simply don''t understand what the real gods mean. They are frightened by the snowball terrible expansion speed of the dark church. They keep catching those who try to preach, and some even hold public fire, just to frighten the people, Make sure they think about whether it''s worth it when they decide to believe. "So what do you want to talk about? Or what do you want from me." The queen, known as Harrison''s daughter, crossed her white hands on her chest, and her eyes twinkled with strange light. You know, the title "Harrison''s daughter" is not called casually, but a hint and irony that she is not worthy of the title of king for the time being. However, compared with those titles such as "patricide", "vicious daughter" and "snake and scorpion beauty", the "daughter of Harrison" is quite gentle, at least admitting her inherent inheritance right in blood. There is no doubt that Victoria wants to give the young colleague a blow and then firmly take the initiative in the next negotiations. Unfortunately, the other party doesn''t seem to care much about this derogation and provocation, still keeps a polite smile, and doesn''t even mean to be angry. "It''s not what I want to get, but what you are willing to give. You know? In fact, I have many choices, but you have only two choices." Victoria obviously doesn''t want to continue to exert psychological pressure when the person who reveals the cards first. "Hehe, you are really cunning. Well, who makes me the weak side? My condition is very simple. Sign a covenant to make the dark church the only legitimate religion in the kingdom. In return, the Dark Goddess will protect you and your family. Even if we meet in the future, the goddess will not favor either side." As she spoke, the young queen winked at the attendant behind her. The latter understood and hurriedly took out the already prepared treaty and put it on the table. "That''s all?" Victoria frowned deliberately, pretending to be dissatisfied. In fact, the fact that a goddess does not intervene in mortal struggle is enough to satisfy her. "Your Majesty, what else do you want to do with holding one-third of the land of my father Harrison''s empire in your hand? What''s more, with the support of the goddess, you can turn the spearhead and declare war on those countries that persecute the church in the name of religion, can''t you?" "What about you? What are you going to do next?" "Me? Of course I want to talk to my brothers and sisters and make them realize who is the real heir to my father." "In that case, I have signed this covenant. By the way, I wish you can defeat all competitors as soon as possible and reproduce the brilliance of the OROS lion." "Thank you!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 1168 "A covenant? Interesting! It seems that they have chosen the direction, and the next war sweeping half the continent will begin soon..." Looking at the image passed back from the magic mirror, Zhang Cheng raised his mouth and showed a playful smile. As entertainment programs to kill boring time and test their strength, the aborigines on the planet have been used 100%. Their wisdom, their lives, their blood and soul It has completely become the nourishment for Zhang Cheng''s growth! In particular, the tree of chaos, which constantly assimilates with the whole planet, has unconsciously affected countless young children, making them moody and different from their parents. without doubt! Chaos is expanding! Is constantly transforming the planet''s environment! Whether inside or outside! Just as Zhang Cheng turned his eyes to another mirror to see what Kelvin''s remaining men were doing, a familiar voice suddenly echoed in his mind. "Master, I have seduced the Dark Goddess according to your requirements. But she seems to be vigilant and hesitant, and has never taken practical action." You don''t have to ask, this voice is Allen who has become the fruit of chaos. "Oh? She''s still watching?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and asked with interest. He has always been interested in Musa, who is full of uncertainties. Because from this woman, he saw some characteristics he had when he was a mortal, such as boldness, unwilling to bow to fate, and rebellion, never afraid of more powerful forces than himself. "Sorry, master, she closed her heart and mind. I don''t know what she was thinking," Ellens explained helplessly. "No, it doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "Don''t worry, she will make the right choice. Remember what I told you before? If a person is reluctant to make a choice, set a game and force him to make a choice." "You mean..." Ellens was obviously aware of something, and his tone revealed strong excitement. "The reason why she is still waiting is that no competitor has appeared. So we want to create a competitor and a threat for her out of thin air." Zhang Cheng gave a meaningful answer. "Create a competitor? I see!" After getting a positive answer, Allen''s spiritual power immediately disappeared without a trace. About ten minutes later, a seriously ill teenager lying on a dirty wooden board waiting to die suddenly opened his eyes and jumped up, stared at his recovered health and vitality, and said to himself, "this... How can this be possible! That dream... Is actually true!" "Oh - my God! Jim! Are you well?" another beggar nearby struggled to get up from the ground, his face full of surprise. "Of course! Not only have I recovered from my illness! But I have also received an Oracle! Come with me! We must leave the city before dark." Without saying a word, the boy called Jim picked up his good friend and ran out. His movements were so quick and strong that another beggar didn''t even have a chance to break free. After a while, they disappeared into the dense woods in the wild in the face of the last sunset. Run! Keep running! I don''t know why, Jim feels as if he has endless physical strength. No matter how he runs, he won''t be tired, let alone tired or hungry. It was not until the bright moon came that he finally stopped and looked at the ruins hidden between vines and shrubs not far ahead. As for the dragged beggar, he was already out of breath. He fell to the ground with a plop and gasped. He couldn''t believe that he had run with him for so long and hadn''t died. "This... Where is this? And what''s the matter with your superhuman strength and physical strength?" he raised his head and asked his friend who suddenly became a stranger. "I don''t know! I don''t understand! Believe me anyway!" Jim helped up his unsustainable friend and walked slowly towards the circular stone platform in the middle of the ruins. Facing the bright moonlight, you can vaguely see countless flickering runes on the platform. Without any hesitation, he directly bit his fingers with his teeth and lowered his blood into the groove in the center of the stone platform. Blink! Stimulated by the dark red blood, a bright light fell from the sky, enveloping the two young people. Warm! comfortable! There is also an unspeakable sense of security! After the light slowly weakened and dissipated, the two teenagers were no longer dirty beggars, but showed an unspeakable mysterious temperament. Especially their eyes, even with such a trace of supreme dignity. "I... we are God''s voters now?" Looking at the beautiful white silk robe on his body, the beggar boy''s voice trembled. There''s no way not to tremble! Whenever the voice echoed in his ears just now, he had a strong sense of unreal. In contrast, Jim was calm and nodded seriously: "that''s right! We''re going to wake up the great moon god according to the oracle. This is both an opportunity and a mission. Come on, my friend, our destiny has changed from today on." "We don''t have to go hungry anymore, and we won''t be bullied by the gang again?" "Of course not! Haven''t you felt the powerful power in your body? It''s a generous gift from the gods!" "Great! I can''t believe that a humble beggar like us will one day be favored by the gods." ¡­¡­ Just as the two young people were excited to discuss what to do next, Allen at the top of the chaos tree couldn''t help laughing and sarcastically said: "fate? God? No! Children, you are just insignificant chess pieces of the master. Now, go and do what you should do. The Great Dark Goddess needs a little stimulation to make the right choice." The voice just fell! He immediately turned his attention to the east of the mainland. In fact, similar things are not one or two cases, but more than a dozen cases are carried out at the same time. Although no real gods have ever been born on this planet before, there are many gods who are about to be awakened. Now he will awaken these gods one by one with the help of those ignorant people. See if the Dark Goddess will continue to wait patiently, or can''t help jumping out to kill all her competitors and eagerly swallow the fruit of the chaos tree. Chapter 1169 Strife, chaos, conspiracy, war, death Finally, there is the revival of the ancient gods in the divine spectrum In just two or three months, the originally calm situation on this continent suddenly became turbulent, as if all contradictions and crises broke out at once. The existing order is collapsing! All kinds of careerists and monsters can''t help jumping out and trying to take advantage of the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to achieve their own ulterior goals. Their appearance in turn has promoted the speed of order collapse. Even remote areas in many countries have entered a state of anarchy. Villages and towns are controlled by some bandits, robbers and warlords, wantonly ravaging the submissive bottom people with the help of violence. Coupled with the conflict caused by friction, hostility and even hatred between different gods and churches, it is like a boiling oil pot. Even if nothing is thrown in, it still makes people feel numb. In this new era of rampage, some people try their best to climb up and try to change their destiny with the help of the chaotic ladder, but more people drift with the tide without knowing what will happen in the future, let alone when they will die suddenly. After all, human life is so fragile and cheap. Sometimes just for a bite, you can raise a butcher''s knife to kill each other. Enjoying the great tragedy promoted by himself, Zhang Cheng''s calm face had no expression, but just stared at the exquisite and beautiful face of the Dark Goddess in the magic mirror in the top right corner. Don''t ask, he is waiting, waiting for the other party to make the final choice. Because at most, the next God will awaken from ignorance and begin to compete for faith and control over the world. He would not believe that the other party would watch all this happen without taking any action. You should know that the competition between God and God is often more cruel than the struggle for power and profit between mortals. Once started, it means the beginning of a marathon lasting thousands or even tens of thousands of years. Unless one of them is completely eliminated, there will never be an end. Moreover, physically destroying each other does not mean that we can take it lightly. We should carefully erase all traces of each other''s existence in the world to prevent someone from finding traces of the existence of the God, or the remaining temples and classics, which will lead to the resurrection of the Dead God. Interestingly, in the face of more and more threats, Musa not only did not eliminate the danger in the bud at the first time, like most gods, but hid in her own country. At the same time, she also ordered her church to ignore those sudden competitors and let them grow and grow. Needless to ask, the reason why she has no fear is that she either has a counter plan or has made up her mind. Whichever it is, it will be known soon. "Let''s see how long you can endure and hide!" Zhang Cheng murmured with a smile on his lips. The voice just fell! A channel flashing white light suddenly appeared out of thin air, continuously absorbing the surrounding material and energy, and quickly formed a void area with nothing. Next second The light mass burst open, and a small strip of unknown material was sprayed out from the inside. Because the whole process was fast and sudden, before Zhang Cheng had time to respond, everything was restored to the original state. "This is..." He carefully picked up the strip falling on the ground and found that the temperature on the surface of this thing was surprisingly low. It was not long before it appeared that the whole room froze. And on the side there is a vague line of small words: "come to me, I need your help." "Oh? It seems that it''s a little thing like a drifting bottle. I just don''t know who left the message and where it came from." Zhang Cheng touched his chin and showed strong curiosity in his eyes. Because he could feel that the strip in his hand was not any known substance at all, or even should not exist at all. In order to find out the truth, he immediately took the strip to the laboratory in the center of the huge maze and tried to interpret the information that might be hidden inside. In particular, the small characters on the top line are obviously a technology that is directly related to the spirit. No matter who sees it, it will be automatically transformed into a language and text that they can understand. In a short time, the words on the strip have changed hundreds of thousands, and it seems that they can change endlessly. After all, the knowledge mastered by the masters almost covers up hundreds of millions of civilizations in the whole material universe. There are no words that they can''t understand or read. This means that this little thing can unknowingly detect memory and thinking, and then respond accordingly. "Incredible... I can''t believe that this kind of thing condensed from spirit and consciousness can exist in the material world. Ha ha, great, it''s great. I found the way forward in the dark..." With a slightly neurotic laugh, Zhang Cheng felt that he had come back like a madman before. The more he understood this little strip, the more excited his spirit was, and even a trace of obsession and madness. In his eyes, the unknown means that the road beyond has not reached the end, which means that it can continue to evolve. But what Zhang Cheng doesn''t know is that far away from the spiritual universe opposite to the material universe, the initiator''s friend, the man with glasses, is running along a road full of white thorns, but he doesn''t know why there will never be an end. While running, he kept gnashing his teeth and swearing: "Damn it! Whoever receives my message, it''s best to hurry up, otherwise..." I haven''t finished yet! A lovely creature the size of a fist flies through the sky! Not far away, a giant beast bigger than the mountain immediately curled up and trembled with fear, as if it had met some terrible natural enemy. The cute creature the size of a fist immediately swooped down, opened its mouth, gave a harsh scream, and then slammed into the giant beast. As a general rule, an impact like this can''t cause any harm at all. But in this world where everything is completely determined by the spirit, the giant beast didn''t hold on for a second. Suddenly, it was smashed and turned into a white light all over the sky Chapter 1170 The lovely creature opens its mouth and constantly shuttles through the air, just like a greedy bird swallowing the scattered light spots. When the last light mass was swallowed up, its body expanded countless times in an instant, and then it recovered again. An expression of great satisfaction appeared on its face and staggered away from the endless thorny jungle. Thriller! Weird! The man with eyes endured the fear in his heart and walked out of his hiding place carefully. He was a little relieved, smiled bitterly and said to himself: "it''s terrible! It seems that I still know too little about the universe, and it''s completely different from the rules of the material world. There are no rules to follow." After that, he took out a rough stone knife, gently cut a section of economic vine, pointed his mouth at the crack, and sucked the milky juice. In the blink of an eye, his body seemed to be supplemented by some kind of energy, and the originally transparent part became full of essence again. There is no doubt that white juice, like the food of the material world, can supplement a lot of spiritual consumption. You know, in order to enter this magical world, he has abandoned his body, even his proud brain, and thinks that he can deal with all crises with intelligence as before. But now, he found himself wrong, and it was a big mistake. All experience and knowledge can not play even a little role here. What really works here is unswerving faith and the purest and most primitive madness in the heart. After a brief rest for a few minutes, the man with glasses took a deep breath and began to move to the depths of the thorny jungle again. After so long observation, he understood that there was no safe place here, and emergencies and accidents could happen at any time in every corner. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Cheng also found some mysteries about the spiritual universe from the strip, especially a coordinate hidden inside, which aroused his great interest. "Space beyond all dimensions? A universe dominated by spirit?" he looked at the silver runes, with a thoughtful expression on his face. You should know that although the universe is multidimensional, it is still dominated by matter and energy in essence. There will never be a space completely composed of spirit, which is only affected by spirit at most. Because spirit belongs to nothingness, something completely divorced from material existence. But he did not rush to the corresponding coordinates immediately, but sat down alone and fell into meditation. First, he needs to determine whether this thing is some kind of prank, a conspiracy against himself, or really exists. Secondly, what kind of connection exists between the so-called spiritual universe and the present universe, and if you enter, will you encounter any danger. Finally, the most important point is how to cross the material barrier and get rid of the shackles of the material universe. Obviously, none of the above is simple and requires a lot of time to try and verify. Just when he hesitated to start from where, a powerful force suddenly violently tore the space and squeezed from the other side. "Ah, so you''re hiding here." With the familiar sound, the initiator who disappeared for a period of time finally reappeared. However, different from the last time, his whole body now exudes a smell that is incompatible with his surroundings, as if he was isolated from a certain boundary. "Is it you?!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. The initiator nodded gently: "yes! It''s me. It seems that you also received the message from the spiritual universe, didn''t you?" "You know this?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes lit up slightly and looked up at each other''s eyes, as if he was judging whether the other party was lying. But unfortunately, no matter from the look, tone or expression, he couldn''t see a trace of lying. On the contrary, he felt the complex emotions in each other''s heart, a fierce contradiction and choice. "Of course I know! Because it was sent by my best friend. How, are you interested in joining hands with me again to completely give up the power and identity of domination, or even give up life and go to the world that completely belongs to the spirit?" The initiator didn''t talk too much nonsense as before, and put forward the invitation directly. In order to find out the truth, he immediately took the strip to the laboratory in the center of the huge maze and tried to interpret the information that might be hidden inside. In particular, the small characters on the top line are obviously a technology that is directly related to the spirit. No matter who sees it, it will be automatically transformed into a language and text that they can understand. In a short time, the words on the strip have changed hundreds of thousands, and it seems that they can change endlessly. After all, the knowledge mastered by the masters almost covers up hundreds of millions of civilizations in the whole material universe. There are no words that they can''t understand or read. This means that this little thing can unknowingly detect memory and thinking, and then respond accordingly. "Incredible... I can''t believe that this kind of thing condensed from spirit and consciousness can exist in the material world. Ha ha, great, it''s great. I found the way forward in the dark..." With a slightly neurotic laugh, Zhang Cheng felt that he had come back like a madman before. The more he understood this little strip, the more excited his spirit was, and even a trace of obsession and madness. In his eyes, the unknown means that the road beyond has not reached the end, which means that it can continue to evolve. But what Zhang Cheng doesn''t know is that far away from the spiritual universe opposite to the material universe, the initiator''s friend, the man with glasses, is running along a road full of white thorns, but he doesn''t know why there will never be an end. While running, he kept gnashing his teeth and swearing: "Damn it! Whoever receives my message, it''s best to hurry up, otherwise..." I haven''t finished yet! A lovely creature the size of a fist flies through the sky! Not far away, a giant beast bigger than the mountain immediately curled up and trembled with fear, as if it had met some terrible natural enemy. The cute creature the size of a fist immediately swooped down, opened its mouth, gave a harsh scream, and then slammed into the giant beast. As a general rule, an impact like this can''t cause any harm at all. But in this world where everything is completely determined by the spirit, the giant beast didn''t hold on for a second. Suddenly, it was smashed and turned into a white light all over the sky Chapter 1171 Covering the black hole center of dozens of huge galaxies, the research institutions under the order Council are busy searching for the residual information, trying to analyze what happened at this coordinate point at that time, so that several masters kept silent and were completely unwilling to reveal even the slightest thing they saw at that time. As for the trouble caused by the existence of black holes, it seems insignificant. For the life that has lived in the high-dimensional universe since its birth, the so-called celestial bodies that can''t escape light are actually just a collection of particles with slightly larger mass. Even if they want, they can make this super big black hole disappear completely at any time. Unfortunately, whether they have such ability or not, the masters of the order Council ordered that nothing in the center of the black hole should be destroyed, as if waiting for something to happen. However, while these semi mechanical life bodies are busy, a strange intruder has quietly passed through layers of warning and reached the huge stone floating in the center of the black hole. I don''t know why, this stone can still maintain its original appearance under the action of the huge gravity of the black hole. Especially on the simple platform, there is a light spot flashing continuously. Obviously, the intruder was no one else, but Zhang Cheng, who came all the way from the other end of the universe. And that white dot is the coordinate point he got from the strip. "This is the connection point between the material universe and the spiritual universe? An entrance that has not been locked?" Zhang Cheng narrowed his eyes and muttered in a low voice, his tone full of uncertainty. Because he could feel that if he took another step closer, the little white spot would release an extremely terrible force and force himself to make a choice, either completely erased, or give up his dominant identity, or even give up his body and life, and only pass through and reach the other end in the form of spirit. Of course, this also proves from one side that the spiritual universe exists completely and is connected with the material universe in an extremely special situation. But who is the leader and who is subordinate between the two can only be known through personal experience. Different from those old masters who are frightened by the wind, Zhang Cheng is full of joy and excitement for this new discovery. He even doesn''t care that exploration needs to pay a huge price. Because he has enough understanding of the essence of domination and knows more clearly what the powerful power of domination comes from. But this spiritual universe, which is hated and even feared by the masters, he doesn''t know anything, and it''s completely blank. "You did come!" With the familiar voice ringing in the ear, the initiator came out directly from the hiding place and crushed a semi mechanical life at work. After decomposing the corpse into particles and destroying it, he pointed to the white light spot and said, "how, do you feel its power? That endless spiritual power! A spirit stronger than any master!" "Of course! I''m not blind." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders expressionless. "Now, as like as two peas, you can give me a positive answer? I always knew that you and I are one kind of people, the same kind of seemingly opposite but the same in their bones. We all have strong ambition and desire to realize, and endless thirst for knowledge." In saying this, the initiator exuded an unparalleled confidence, as if he was not worried about being rejected at all. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "No, you''re wrong. I won''t give you any reply yet. From your reaction, I can see that your friend is really in a bad situation, so that you have to give up your original plan first and want to take risks with me without even making preparations. But I''m not a fool. I won''t take it for a stranger or even a hostile person My life is a joke. I''ll go, but it''ll take some time. " "When?" the initiator frowned subconsciously. "I don''t know! It may be a few days, a few weeks, or a few months, or more than half a year. In short, I will never act rashly until the weapons are completed. I suggest you better not act rashly, or the order Council will not let you go. Although we have always said that truth and taboos exist to break them one day, don''t forget, When we break them, we will also have a strong reaction force. If we don''t do well, we will lose our lives. " After saying that, Zhang Cheng glanced at the ancient planet standing on the edge of the black hole in the distance, which is also the nest of the order Council. He bet that if the other party knew that the initiator was hidden under his own eyes, he would kill or permanently imprison the culprit who caused great damage and panic at all costs. Don''t think that if the masters regard the method of killing each other as taboo, it means that they don''t have such means. On the contrary, those who were born first will only master and know more, not know nothing. After all, taboos must first be discovered and used before they are aware of the harm. "Hum! Just rely on them?" the initiator sneered, with a disdainful expression on his face. Needless to ask, he has read all the contents of the recorder and understood what the masters really fear. "You can despise them, but you can''t despise them. Don''t forget that antiquity often means that you have many unknown secrets. Maybe your cards can only be regarded as a threat in the eyes of the other party, but not fatal. Well, that''s all. Listen if you like, and if you don''t want to listen, I don''t have to say it. Since the existence of the spiritual universe has been confirmed, I don''t have to I want to stay. I hope you haven''t been killed when I make a decision. " The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng ignored the other party''s reaction and directly passed through the huge mass nucleus in the center of the black hole, and the whole person disappeared without a trace. It is naturally impossible to hide actions of this degree from the ubiquitous monitoring and warning system. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of millions of semi mechanical life swarmed in, trying to encircle the intruders and wait for the arrival of the masters of the order Council. But the initiator just waved his hand, and a large void appeared in the center of the black hole, swallowing all matter and energy madly. In less than a minute, the Legion as numerous as ants disappeared out of thin air, and he himself evacuated safely before the arrival of other masters Chapter 1172 "Damn it! It''s him! He''s here!" "That''s right! It''s the smell of this guy! But he seems to have found a helper!" "Chaos! I feel the power of chaos!" "Did he reach any unspeakable agreement with the guys of the chaotic faction?" ¡­¡­ Not long after the initiator left, several huge light masses fell from the sky, emitting endless power and majesty all over. Needless to say, they are the most senior members of the order Council and the masters representing the ultimate order of the material universe. Obviously, when they found that the alarm sounded, they immediately put down what they were doing and rushed over at the first time. Unfortunately, it''s still a little late. Looking at the light spot that made the masters extremely uncomfortable and even afraid, one of the guys couldn''t help proposing: "we can''t wait any longer! We must eliminate the threat first! I think we should concentrate on destroying this connection point first, or the madman will use it against each of us." "No! You can''t destroy it! Haven''t you learned a lesson or forgotten what happened the last time we did this? The universe is a cycle! A cycle that can''t be interrupted! Once the cycle goes wrong, all masters will die. Our power and eternity are given by the material universe, so it can''t be hit hard anyway." Another master retorted sternly. "Cycle? Do you have the face to mention the word? If I remember correctly, it was your reckless behavior that led to the collapse of a key point of the cycle, almost killing all of us, and has not been recovered yet." the former mercilessly began to turn over the old accounts. As old acquaintances who have lived and don''t know how long they have known each other, they all know each other very well. Therefore, there is no euphemism or modification in their words. They are all straight to and fro. Seeing that the two people were about to quarrel tit for tat, the leader couldn''t help yelling: "That''s enough! Now is not the time for infighting! The connection point can''t be destroyed for the time being. It''s not only about circulation, but also a waste of our time and experience. You know, we have declared war on those chaotic guys some time ago. If we don''t do it again, they will take some actions." "It''s all that bastard! He must have deliberately encouraged the parliament to take the initiative to declare war and wanted to use each other''s strength to contain us." The master with giant body and crimson skin waved his fist to vent his resentment. "Calm down! Since all this is a conspiracy, we must not let him succeed. Why don''t we sign a peace agreement with the chaotic faction and invite them to encircle and suppress the criminal who violates the taboo..." The master composed of countless floating crystals gives another idea. But before he finished, the guy who spoke first couldn''t help questioning: "Re sign the peace agreement? Do you think if you were a chaotic faction, you would give up your current advantages and shake hands with the enemies who have been entangled for a lifetime? Anyway, I won''t! I bet they would definitely choose to refuse and wait patiently for the opportunity to give us a fatal blow. The only thing we can do is to unite the neutrals to maintain the current microsecond balance , so that they dare not act rashly. " "United neutrals? We have just shown strong hostility to them and even hope to cooperate with the chaos faction to eliminate them. Although it is frustrating to say so, it is impossible for us to get any allies. At a glance, all of them are enemies. The more we are in such a critical moment, the more we should unite, give play to the advantages of order, strictly guard against them and never let the enemy see To our weakness. Otherwise... " The master deliberately delayed a long tone, and the implication was self-evident. You should know that once the balance is broken, fierce contradictions and conflicts will inevitably break out. It is absolutely impossible to calm down easily before tasting pain and despair. ¡­¡­ However, the order Council did not know at all. While they were discussing how to recover their disadvantages, the masters of chaotic factions still gathered together, with sinister smiles on each other''s faces. After several minutes, Gru, with the shape of a beetle, finally broke his silence and stated in a slightly low voice: "I believe you have heard that a major event happened in the order Council not long ago. The guy engaged in taboo research not only killed Satara, but also created an unprecedented black hole. According to the information currently available, it can be basically concluded that he opened the connection point to the spiritual universe." "Wait!" a master bathed in the fusion flame suddenly interrupted. "Did that guy kill Satara first and then open the connection point to the spiritual universe, or did he open the connection point to the spiritual universe first and then kill Satara?" "That''s right! It''s very important! If it''s the former, it means that it''s probably just a coincidence for him to open the connection point. But if it''s the latter, it means that he has mastered the corresponding skills and can open it for the first time, the second and third times, which is a great threat to all of us." another master next to him echoed. "Sorry, I''m not sure yet." Gru sighed helplessly. It''s not that he doesn''t want to find out, but that he really doesn''t dare to approach the center of the black hole for no reason. After all, the two factions are already at war to some extent. God knows what will happen when they get close. "What about our newcomer? Didn''t he say anything? You should know that there is some connection between them, even induction." the leader of the chaotic faction stretched out a finger like a dragon''s claw and gently tapped the ground. "Maybe I know, maybe I don''t know. He didn''t give a clear answer to this. But I think he almost decided that the man must go back to him." Gru thought for a moment and gave a rather vague answer. "In that case, why don''t we use the newcomer as a bait to lure the guy who makes a big noise? As long as we catch him, we can know the secrets of countless order factions. Maybe we can plot against one or two of them. After all, two guys have shaken their confidence in order. It''s time to help them." "Ha ha! Well said! The universe must be chaotic! Only chaos can ensure that the eternal cycle continues." "Just leave the matter of plotting to me! I really hope to see the day when the order parliament collapses as soon as possible!" Chapter 1173 The overt and covert struggle between the masters did not affect Zhang Cheng''s plan. To be exact, when he returned to the remote planet, he found that the second God had awakened and began to show miracles over a city near the south of the mainland, attracting a large number of believers. Different from the Dark Goddess Musa, the God is quite high-profile, and even requires the real rulers of the city to recognize the status of the church, otherwise they will threaten to punish God. No need to ask, no matter how noble the family is, it is only mortal in front of the gods. Finally, the city''s rulers retreated, took the initiative to give up their power, took wealth and fled with their families. Because the fanatical religious atmosphere has completely subverted the tradition of nobility supremacy for thousands of years, but has become whether faith is pious enough. Some idiots, even if they clearly have no ability, can be promoted to a high position by the gods as long as they can contribute enough faith strength. In short, money and rights have lost their original value. A new rule established by faith is replacing the old rule and becoming a new order of the whole world. It has to be said that this change has sounded an alarm to every aristocrat who is used to being high above. Even those who originally planned to support other church forces and use each other''s ideas of the Dark Goddess, all began to frantically suppress the religious communication in their own ruling area at all costs, regardless of whether there is the support of the real God behind each other. The foolish actions of these guys have fully proved that no ruler will willingly hand over his power, even if he knows that doing so will lead to extremely serious consequences. Obviously, the horror of religion lies in its powerful incitement and brainwashing ability, which makes the vast majority of ordinary people who are not very smart give up thinking and give their spirit and faith to the so-called "God" wholeheartedly. For God''s will, believers can often sacrifice themselves at all costs. Not long after the crackdown had just begun, the churches began to gather their strength, pull up teams one after another, bypass the important towns protected by high walls, and attack the aristocratic manors and caravans. There was no expected hard encounter! And no voter would be stupid enough to let ordinary people without any training fight with professional soldiers with rich combat experience. On the contrary! The previous collapse of the dark church made each of them realize that they should never directly compete with powerful enemies, but should use the advantage of continuous movement to attack the manors, workshops and caravans used by the nobility to produce wealth and taxes. In this way, ordinary people who have no combat experience will exercise slowly. At the same time, it can also seize a large number of materials and equipment through attacks, and slowly turn amateur soldiers into professional soldiers. It can not only preserve strength, but also constantly expand itself. Anyone who is not a fool knows how to choose. Moreover, the infrastructure of this continent is so backward that most rural areas are full of rotten mud roads after leaving several major cities and transportation networks. When the weather is good, you can make do with walking, but once it rains on a cloudy day, a large amount of mud will deplete all the physical strength and energy of passers-by. If you talk about Kung Fu for a few more days, even if your morale is high when you start, it will fall to a low point in an instant. In addition, logistics supply is also a difficult problem that can never be solved. Fewer soldiers may not be the opponent of the church''s armed forces. More soldiers can be sent, and more logistical supplies will be needed. At this time, the rotten mud road will become a truly insurmountable natural moat. Just send more than a dozen teams to harass them day and night, and ignite the food loaded on the car from generation to generation. Waiting for the other party''s food to eat, they will naturally return obediently, rather than stay and continue to search the enemy aimlessly. Guerrilla warfare is always the most troublesome tactic for the regular army. Even in the era of hot weapons, those guerrillas full of mountains and forests can still make a powerful military Empire like the United States face dust, not to mention this extremely backward cold weapon war. ¡­¡­ Looking at the picture passed back from the magic mirror, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth slightly, smiling and muttering: "Religion and God are indeed the natural enemies of all civilizations. As long as they exist, the progress of knowledge and technology will become extremely slow or even completely stagnant. After all, in the eyes of God, the development of knowledge and technology means that rationality will dominate the society and increase the number of unbelievers. On the contrary, whether knowledge and technology progress or not, intelligent life is the same It is a wise life. No matter how stupid and foolish they are, they can also provide faith. Therefore, in the eyes of the gods, they hope that believers will never become smart... " "You''re right! With the emergence of these gods and religions, the original order has entered the countdown to collapse, and the era of gods will come in a few years or even more. Maybe you should urge the Dark Goddess, who will soon lose her right to choose." isorte, standing aside, carefully reminded. "Remind? Why should I remind him? Don''t get me wrong! She is really important to me, but it''s not indispensable. I''m not a rigid person, and I don''t like to make the future fixed. I''ll give everyone who participates in the game a fair choice, and they can decide their own destiny." Zhang Cheng explained carefully, walking with his chin. He just needs to inject soul into the tree of chaos. It doesn''t matter who will be the soul. If Musa, the goddess of darkness, gave up her last chance, she would die completely. Just as isorte wanted to say something, the top of the towering chaos tree suddenly burst into a violent explosion. It was the afterwave after the collision of two powerful divine forces, as if it directly tore the sky and exposed the deep and incomparable Dark Universe. "This is..." Isorte rushed to the balcony in surprise, stared at the magnificent scene in the distance, and his tone was full of uncertainty. "Ah! At last! The two gods are competing for the ownership of the chaotic fruit! I knew they would not refuse such a temptation, even if they knew it might be a huge trap. "What are you going to do?" asked isorte carefully. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "no, we don''t do anything. Just watch the play quietly. No matter who wins in the end, I will always win." Chapter 1174 Boom! With the piercing air explosion and the powerful shock wave, the Dark Goddess Musa drifted back for tens of meters before she barely stabilized. Subconsciously, she frowned and asked, "are you the moon god?" "Yes! I am the moon god mirea! You are the goddess of darkness?" the goddess who claimed to be the moon god mirea twinkled with strong vigilance in her eyes. Through a short fight, they all realized the strength and difficulty of each other. They also understood that it would not be easy to grab the fruits of the tree of chaos. "I am the goddess of darkness! If you don''t want to die, you''d better leave at once, or don''t blame me for being rude." Realizing that she could not easily achieve her goal through violence, Musa immediately began to make false threats and tried to scare away her competitors. Unfortunately, mirea, the moon god, is not a fool. Instead of leaving, he took the initiative to take a step forward and provocatively said: "Who do you think you are? The supreme creator? No! Like me, you are a god born from the belief of mortals on this star. There is no great difference in power. What''s more, you can''t win me. When the night comes and the moon hangs in the sky, it will be the beginning of your defeat." Needless to ask, when the moon god is the most powerful, there is no doubt that the bright moon is in the sky at night. At that time, the moonlight will continue to bring her strength and recovery. Any smart God will choose to avoid the edge instead of fighting at the other side''s advantage. But Musa immediately retorted with a sneer, "do you think night is your advantage? Idiot! I am the goddess of darkness! Once the sun sets, the whole world will belong to me. I am both darkness and night, and I am the most primitive fear in people''s hearts. There is nothing against me at night, even you, the moon god." "Really? Let''s wait and see. Look who is the real master of the night." moon god mirea stroked his long silver hair as white as moonlight. Compared with the Dark Goddess who keeps a black veil everywhere, her dress is much more gorgeous. The slightly transparent white dress not only perfectly shows the figure in the golden ratio, but also sets off an unspeakable purity and noble temperament. "You two, I have a proposal. I wonder if you are interested in listening?" When the goddesses fell into an awkward confrontation, Allen, who had been pretending to be dead, suddenly spoke. Specifically, it uses the power of the mind to communicate directly with the brain and soul. "Oh? What proposal?" Musa knew more about this strange fruit, so she didn''t show even a little surprised reaction and asked calmly. "Very simple! Since both of you want to eat me, why don''t you play a game? I can be the referee." When he said these words, Allen''s voice was full of excitement and expectation, as if it could be swallowed up, which was the whole meaning of his existence. "What about the content and rules of the game?" mirea, the moon god, finally recovered from the short shock and narrowed his eyes to test carefully. In her confused memory, it seems that she has never met the fruit of independent consciousness and thinking. "The game is very simple! It''s also very fair! You both divide your divine power into ten equal parts as chips, and then throw a dice. The one with large points wins and the one with small points loses. The winner can win one of the other''s divine power until one of them completely loses it." With that, Allen controlled a branch of the chaos tree, fell directly to the ground, deformed violently at a speed difficult to distinguish with the naked eye, and finally turned into a six sided dice. "Sounds like fun! But I have a question! How do you ensure that losers will willingly hand over their chips?" moon god mirea pointed out the most acute problem. You should know that God is not a rule-abiding role. They often use their incomparable strength to wantonly tease mortals, just to have fun or spend boring time. If their strength and life are threatened, most gods will not hesitate to turn over the table and run away. As for paying for gambling, it is almost impossible unless there is a strong middleman. "Ha ha! Don''t you forget where this is? This is the crown of the chaos tree. No small trick will help in the face of absolute power." While laughing wildly, Allen controlled the vine and locked the goddess''s feet with lightning speed. Next second The unspeakable huge suction almost washed away their divine power, leaving only a loss to maintain their basic survival. "Damn it! You... What did you do?" the moon god mirea panicked. "Relax, I just saved all your magic power, and it will be returned to you when the game is over. Now, what are you waiting for? Start rolling dice quickly." Allen controlled the vine and poked the dice that fell to the ground. The two goddesses stared at each other with a frightened face. They didn''t seem to believe it. Their divine power was deprived in this way. Several minutes later, Musa, the goddess of darkness, took a deep breath, picked up the dice that had fallen to the ground and said, "I''ll come first!" Without much extra action, she threw the dice directly to the ground. The small wooden dice rolled a few meters along the branch of the tree and soon stopped at five points. As a six sided dice, the number of points is not small, second only to the full score of six points. Normally, if you throw such an achievement for the first time, you should be able to relax a little. But Musa didn''t dare to take it lightly at all. She stared nervously at the dice picked up and held in the palm of her hand. This is not a gambling in the ordinary sense, but the ultimate duel of gambling on life, future and destiny. No matter who absorbs the huge divine power, he will destroy each other at the first time and make himself the only true God in the world. "Next, it''s my turn! But before I start, I have a small request." moon god Mireya didn''t throw the dice at will like the former, but tried to negotiate terms. Unfortunately, Allen refused without even considering it: "sorry, I don''t accept any additional conditions. Either roll the dice or give up. Don''t cheat. This is the power from the branch of chaos, a treasure that can interfere with the relationship between energy and mass." "Oh, well, well, let''s start. I hope my luck won''t be too bad." moon god mirea sighed and threw the dice out. After a few tumbling, the maximum number of points facing up is six Chapter 1175 "Ah! It seems that the moon god won the first round. According to the agreement, one tenth of your divine power belongs to her." With that, Ellens did not hesitate to inject a divine power into the moon god''s body. moment There was a faint divine radiance around mirea''s body, and her temporarily lost strength came back. Although it was only one tenth, it was much better than the Dark Goddess who only had a body. Even if she moved her fingers, she could kill the only competitor for the time being. But instead of rushing to do it, she turned her eyes to the strange fruit hanging from the crown of the tree. Because the power of the other party is so powerful and strange that it can deprive the divine power of a God and then pass it to another God. She was not sure if she would have any serious consequences if she launched an attack now. In contrast, Musa''s face suddenly became extremely cold. One of her subordinates grasped the holy sword after integrating the dark divine power, and seemed to hesitate to use the last card. But soon, she gave up her plan to use force to solve the enemy. After all, it''s not at the end of the mountain. She only lost once, and she can lose at least nine more times. Thinking of this, the Dark Goddess directly picked up the dice under her feet, sneered and provoked: "don''t be proud! You only won once, and I''ll get back with interest soon. Now, let''s start the second round quickly." The voice just fell! She directly threw out the dice representing fate and future. You can''t cheat, you can''t use divine power to interfere with the rolling track of dice, and everything is handed over to illusory luck. It can be said that there is no fairer way of gambling in the whole world. Therefore, the two goddesses did not show any dissatisfaction or resentment. They devoted themselves to casting dice again and again, and decided whether they would be the final winner with that absurd and ironic small number of points. Musa even began to doubt whether she was wrong at the beginning. She should not hold such strong doubt, but should directly seize the fruit. But now, it''s too late to say anything. She must win the bet before she is qualified to decide what to do next. ¡­¡­ As time went by, the dice kept rolling on the ground. The hearts of the two goddesses are like riding a roller coaster, sometimes happy and sometimes gloomy, because their divine power increases or decreases every time they throw. When the thoughtful Dark Goddess gradually reversed the situation and took over 90% of her opponent''s divine power, she took off her black veil, revealed her exquisite face, raised her mouth slightly and said, "sorry, dear moon god, it seems that I won the bet." "Win? Don''t draw a conclusion so quickly. I still have a chance to turn over." mirea raised her chin and remained arrogant. Compared with her competitors, there are not many traces of mortals in her thinking. She is a 100% native God, so she always retains her inherent dignity and pride. Even in the face of death, he will never abandon his dignity as a God. "Ha ha, what are you waiting for? Please." Musa sneered and raised her hand to make a gesture of invitation. Because everyone who is not a fool knows that if one of the goddesses absorbs all the strength of her opponent, she can easily crush her opponent like a mortal after the gambling is over. "As you wish!" The moon god didn''t seem to care about the coming death and threw out the dice. After rolling a few times, the small six sided dice finally stumbled and stopped, and the top point was the smallest point. Seeing this scene, the Dark Goddess burst into a burst of laughter: "Ha ha! It seems that your destiny has been decided, hasn''t it? I''m very sorry. Although it''s not my intention, your actions have made us enemies, immortal enemies. To tell you the truth, I''ve always been curious about where their souls will go after the gods are killed. I can finally feel it myself today." With these words, she immediately picked up the dice and threw them out as fast as she could. Without any accident, she won the previous point by three points. "The game is over! The winner is Musa, the goddess of darkness!" Allen announced the result directly and injected the last divine power into the winner. Feeling the nearly double expansion of the divine power in her body, Musa suddenly raised her hand, grabbed the moon god''s neck, and said in a cold and emotionless tone: "farewell, honey, you shouldn''t come here, let alone think about the fruit." "No! You don''t understand! As a God, how can you resist the temptation of powerful power enough to control the whole world? Not only me, but also those ancient gods who are about to wake up from the chaotic clock will fight for it. Here''s a little suggestion. If you haven''t decided whether to swallow the fruit, use all your strength to suppress the churches and churches of other gods Believers, kill every mortal who calls their name. Otherwise, you will soon see many powerful enemies appear. " With these words, the moon god mirea slowly closed his eyes and waited for death. As a primary God, she is not afraid of death, nor will she be really killed, at least not by the Dark Goddess who is also a God. As long as the world still retains those ancient temples and relics, and someone remembers her name, she will have a chance to rise again. "Thank you for your advice. I''ll take it seriously." With the last word blurted out, Musa suddenly burst out a powerful divine impact on her hand, crushing the moon god''s body and spirit on the spot. Because it is night, the white column of light rises into the sky, which can be seen clearly even dozens of kilometers away. At the same time, the moon hanging in the sky seemed to feel sad for the fall of mirea, became more and more transparent, and finally disappeared completely from the night sky. At this moment, all mortals who believe in the moon god, without exception, feel unprecedented sadness and loss, as if the most important thing in the soul has been lost forever. At the same time, the statues enshrined in the temple also collapsed one after another, or shed bright red blood and tears. The real death of God is far more terrible and amazing than most ordinary people think, and even leads to a series of visions related to the clergy. As far as the world is concerned, the moon will not appear in the sky again for at least a year. Because the moon does not represent a satellite rotating around the planet Chapter 1176 "It must feel good to defeat your opponent and seize strength and life?" Just as the Dark Goddess looked at her opponent''s body in a daze, Allen''s voice echoed in her mind again. "No, nothing. Her failure was doomed from the beginning, wasn''t it?" Musa turned and glanced meaningfully at the towering chaos tree. She is not a fool. She knows that there are so many churches of ancient gods all at once in the world. It is definitely not a coincidence of gods, nor is there a lucky man who found ancient relics, but someone manipulated everything behind his back. The other party wants to force her to make a choice as soon as possible! This guy is no one else, but the creator of the tree and fruit of chaos, the mysterious man who tries to hold her firmly in his hand. The goddess of darkness has been uncertain whether the other party is an incomparably powerful God like herself or any other life stronger than a God. No matter which one, the power he has now is not something he can compete with. Master destiny Easier said than done! Because this thing is always the privilege of the strongest. The rebels who try to break the shackles usually end up badly. Most of them hit their heads and blood in front of the wall called "fate". Ellens undoubtedly understood what the other party was suggesting, smiled and replied, "yes! Her failure was doomed from the beginning. No one can go against the will of the master, she can''t, and you can''t. now, tell me, are you ready to meet your destiny?" "Fate? What a ridiculous word! Do you think I''m like a chess piece that can be manipulated by others?" Musa asked with a sneer. "So you''re still not going to swallow me?" Ellens said playfully, as if in no hurry. After all, the moon god is only the first. He still has enough pieces to use. No matter what the Dark Goddess is thinking, she must face the competition from God to God. Those primitive gods don''t care about shit "fate". They just want to gain power, strong enough to control the whole world, from the tree of chaos and the core of the planet. "Swallow you? No! I won''t be fooled! No matter what your evil master wants to do, I won''t let him do what he wants..." Before Musa finished her words, there was a violent vibration under the huge tree, followed by a loud noise. Boom! "My name is ares! God of the earth! Controller of the earth and life! Mortals, kneel down and offer devout faith. I will bless you and let you have inexhaustible food and minerals." without doubt! Another god awakens from chaos and is still the incomparably powerful God of the earth. "Interesting! What did you say just now?" said Allen with a smile. Although he had no eyes, he could feel the wonderful expression on the face of the Dark Goddess through his spiritual power. First full of confidence, followed by surprise, then fear, tension, anger Miao Sha ignored the ridicule of dialect words, directly reached out and picked the fruit hanging on the tree crown. Without saying a word, she opened her mouth and swallowed it. Just a second later A burly humanoid creature covered with hard rocks suddenly appeared out of thin air, filled with the power of elements from the earth. Don''t ask, he must be the master of the voice just now, the God of the earth of the world. Compared with the moon god who had just been killed, his power was hardly comparable. After all, almost all the earth gods in the world are closely related to the planet itself, and some represent the will of the planet itself. "No!!!!!! give me back my fruit!" Seeing that the chaotic fruit was swallowed, the God of the earth, Ares, immediately launched an angry attack, trying to tear his opponent directly with strong arms and palms to dig out the undigested fruit. "Idiot! It doesn''t belong to you!" After a scornful sarcasm on her face, Musa directly shrouded her surroundings in darkness. The God of the earth didn''t even touch her skirt, so he wore it from one end to the other. "Ah! Damn it! I will never spare you! Go to hell! Despicable thief!" Obviously, Ares did not belong to the kind of rational God. It seemed that he was born with some strong anger. He raised his hands and used his divine power to tear the earth under the chaotic tree, trying to summon a volcano and destroy everything in front of him. But before he succeeded, the chaotic tree immediately began to play its real role and absorbed all the divine powers. The original trembling ground also quickly recovered as before. You should know that the roots of the chaotic tree have already gone deep into the earth''s core, and the countless huge roots firmly adsorb everything, including soil and rocks. Shock! Confused! fear! The new God of the earth didn''t seem to believe it. He even took the power to control the earth and was stunned in situ for a moment. The Dark Goddess Musa took the opportunity to quickly digest the chaotic fruits and feel the pulse closely connected with the whole world, as if she could trigger endless destructive power. About a few minutes later, she finally slowly removed the darkness that shrouded her hands around her. With great interest, she appreciated the appearance of the enemy and took the initiative to say, "I can feel the anger and anxiety in your heart! Tell me, God of the earth, why are you angry and anxious?" "Why am I angry?! look at what you''ve done! What have you twisted the earth under your feet! Darkness and chaos are spreading! It won''t be long before they will permanently change the environment of the whole world. No, I will never allow that to happen." ares roared with a hard and strong arm like a rock. "I see..." Musa nodded thoughtfully. "You are the earth and represent the world''s anger at recent changes. Unfortunately, you have found the wrong person to vent. Believe me, I am not your enemy. On the contrary, I have a common enemy with you." "Who? Who is he?" Torres asked impatiently. "See this twisted chaotic tree? He is the creator of this tree! He is the root of the whole world falling into chaos and darkness! Come on, let''s join hands to defeat him. Only in this way will the earth under our feet recover as before." "Name! Give me his name!" "Sorry, I don''t know his name, but I can take you to see him. Calm down, hoard your anger, and it''s not too late to explode when you see him." ¡­¡­ Chapter 1177 At midnight, the forest was quiet, not even the sound of insects. Only the magic spire standing on the flat ground flashed a burst of colorful halo from time to time. Although it looks so beautiful, people with a little knowledge know that this is definitely the most dangerous place in the whole world. Because there is a very dangerous guy who lives in the top room of the tower. Normally, even if a "righteous man" wants to find trouble, he must first pass through all kinds of monsters hidden behind the grass and shrubs, as well as powerful alchemy creations. But today, someone finally crossed the blockade layer after layer and came directly to the front door of the high tower. Feeling that the surrounding forests and land were distorted by powerful forces, the God of the earth, Alex, forcibly suppressed the agitation and anger in his heart and asked with gnashing teeth: "is this his home?" "Home?" Musa, the goddess of darkness, shook her head gently. "Sorry, I don''t know if a guy like that has the concept of home. Believe me, he is a monster, a real monster, so we must be extra cautious." "No matter what kind of monster he is, he must pay a price for what he has done today. Listen to the cry of the earth, the world has had enough of what he has done, the destruction and distortion must stop, and the chaos will be purified." as he said, Alex swung his thick arm, jumped up suddenly and smashed it hard on the hard wall of the high tower. Next second Boom! Countless magic protection was destroyed in an instant! The tower cracked at incredible speed, looked like a spider''s web from a distance, and finally collapsed. "Damn it! Are you crazy?" Musa stared at the pool of rubble on the ground, and couldn''t believe it. The other party didn''t agree with each other, so she did it directly without any hesitation or scruples. "Crazy? No! I''m not crazy! I''m just venting my anger on behalf of the world! Come out, blasphemer, I know you''re not dead." Ares, the God of the earth, roared at the collapsed ruins. "Oh, blasphemer? Does that mean me?" Unharmed, Zhang Cheng slowly came out of the rubble with a faint smile on his face, as if he didn''t pay attention to what had just happened. "That''s right! It''s you! Look what you''ve done! The world has become more and more distorted under the influence of your power, and has deviated from the original right path." the God of the earth, Ares, clenched his fist and put on a posture that could rush to attack at any time. Unfortunately, with his power, it is obviously impossible to pose too much threat to a master. Zhang Cheng ignored the burning flame of anger in each other''s eyes and said to himself: "you are the God of the earth and inherit part of the will of the planet itself to some extent, so anger and hatred are reasonable. Because my transformation of the planet is irreversible, no matter what you do, you can''t change the final result." "At least! I can kill you!" The God of the earth, Alex, like a crazy soldier who lost his mind, rushed up without saying a word, gathered all the divine powers in his body, and swung his two arms to launch a violent attack. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Almost every time, it will cause violent explosion and ground vibration. The distant base peaks are affected to varying degrees, or landslide, or direct collapse. Hundreds of tons of rocks roll down from high places along the slope, and all the trees along the way are razed to the ground. The place where the tower originally stood has now become a huge pit with a diameter of more than several kilometers and a depth of two or three hundred meters. This is the power of the God of the earth! A power that mortals can never compete with! But even under such a terrible attack, Zhang Cheng still didn''t hurt a hair. He even stood where he was and didn''t move half a step. He let his arm with divine power fall down again and again. All impacts, whether caused by physics or divine power, are blocked by an invisible diaphragm. It''s not a magic shield, but a string of the material universe, also known as the dimension. He integrated his body into the high latitude world and was directly immune to all forms of attacks from the other party. Appreciating the angry and distorted expression on the other party''s face, Zhang Cheng smiled and joked: "Kill me? Are you sure you can do it? You don''t even know where I am! What''s more, you don''t understand that in front of me, the so-called God is just a worm that can be crushed to death. Goodbye, the anger from the earth. It''s estimated that when we meet again next time, you may become another look, the opposite of what you are now." The voice just fell! He raised his arm, grabbed the thick to exaggerated rock arm and injected an energy into it. moment The majestic body of the earth God Ares, as if soaked in water, quickly turned into gray mud, and completely disintegrated in less than a minute. After all this, he turned his eyes to the nearby Dark Goddess: "do you want to use him to kill me? Should I say you are naive or should I say you are stupid?" "You... You killed him? You killed the anger of the world?" Musa''s pupil suddenly contracted. "Why not?" Zhang Cheng spread his hands carelessly. "Not to mention that the world has not condensed a complete and independent consciousness at all. Even if it does, do you think I will care? Ah, I almost forget that you seem to have swallowed the fruit of chaos. It won''t be long before you will fully understand what I mean." "What do you mean?" asked the Dark Goddess subconsciously with a frown. She could feel that a huge conspiracy was unfolding around herself. "Literally! Don''t worry! Be patient! Taste the really interesting things slowly. I don''t want to miss the most interesting part. Well, go back. I won''t do anything to you. You already belong to me." With these meaningful words, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Pop! With the crisp sound, the collapsed magic tower was repaired by itself again at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was restored to its original state every few minutes. Even on the surface of the tower, it is covered with mud falling after the death of the earth God Ares. Needless to say, the defense of the tower has been upgraded and strengthened again. At present, even if another god attacks it, it can not easily penetrate the mud containing divine power and divinity. Chapter 1178 You already belong to me! Since returning to the dark country, Musa has been thinking about what this sentence means. Because with the digestion and absorption of chaotic fruits, she can clearly feel that her connection with the whole world has become closer and closer. She even no longer needs the faith provided by believers, and the energy source continues to gain power, which is incomparably powerful and endless. She even felt that she would soon be integrated with the whole world and could change everything according to her will, even the changes of the four seasons, day and night. But I don''t know why. The more powerful I am, the more I can hear some whispers. Although it is not clear what the whisper is saying for the time being. But the primitive instinct kept driving her to focus more on the tree of chaos. Whenever she saw the huge tree towering into the clouds, she would have a subconscious impulse, a strong impulse to integrate with each other. There is no doubt that this is absolutely abnormal. No God wants to be one with a tree, even if the other is a huge chaotic tree connected to the core of the planet. When this obsession appeared more and more frequently in her mind, Musa finally realized how serious the consequences of swallowing the fruit were. Also understand the meaning of the sentence "you already belong to me". you ''re right! Her spirit and soul are being eroded by Allen who has lost her sense of independence, and her character and mode of thinking are becoming more and more like each other. In particular, the attachment to the tree of chaos is unmatched by any emotion and desire. "Damn it! I won''t be anyone''s thing! No! Never!" After another brief absence, Musa''s crazy roar echoed over the dark country, frightening the believers to kneel on the ground and chant hymns and hymns loudly, trying to calm the goddess''s anger. Unfortunately, they don''t understand why the goddess is angry. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Zhang Cheng, who stayed in the top room of the rebuilt magic tower, looked at the picture passed back in the mirror and couldn''t help laughing and sighing: "it''s quite a strong spirit of resistance, but it''s useless. Some things can''t be got rid of simply by perseverance or spirit of resistance. Your extremely beautiful dark soul will become my most precious collection." "Master, are you sure you want to let her find a way to crack it?" isorte, standing nearby, carefully tried. In his eyes, the best way to deal with such a dangerous Dark Goddess is to imprison her and slowly kill her will bit by bit until the other party completely succumbs. "Why not? You should understand that sometimes it''s quite interesting to appreciate the prey falling into the trap struggling desperately. Believe me, before long, she will find out in despair that nothing can break the seeds planted on her. What is darkness? Pure evil and invisible? No, it''s not real darkness. Really The true darkness is that after getting hope, people find that hope is actually an illusion, and then fall into extreme despair. After repeated several times, people will become as numb as walking corpses. At this time, they can be called truly shrouded in the depths of darkness. "Zhang Cheng holds his chin and describes his understanding of darkness. Hearing and playing these contents, isorte only felt cold all over and asked in an uncertain tone, "so... Do you want her to fall into despair?" Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "no! I just hope she can get closer to the darkness, integrate into the darkness and become a true goddess of darkness. Only in this way can she exert her greatest power when she becomes a weapon." "I see!" Isolde''s face showed a vague expression. "Understand? No! You don''t understand, and you''ll never understand. Forget it, tell me what''s important news about your return this time?" Zhang chengmingxian decided to change the topic without going on to talk about what is real darkness. "It''s war, great master. Your agent has expanded the sphere of influence by at least four times. I have not only brought back a lot of combat data, but also a request from Vilia. Her army needs to be repaired, and her internal affairs need to be sorted out for a period of time, otherwise she will fall into endless rebellion." Isolte said all the things that needed to be returned without thinking. No country can expand indefinitely! Those empires with huge territory in history actually have very weak control over local areas. They are not so much an empire as a warlord Alliance under the control of powerful emperors. Once the dominant monarch dies, the whole empire will quickly collapse. The Alexander Empire, the Arab Empire, the Persian Empire and the Mongolian Empire on earth all belong to this kind of military empire that looks strong on the surface but is quite fragile inside. When their first monarch died, the whole country either immediately collapsed and split into several or even more than a dozen small countries, or quickly fell into internal chaos and became weaker and weaker until it was replaced by later ones. After all, the strength and stability of these countries are based on the monarch''s personal ability and charm, not on a stable system. Zhang Cheng reached this point, so he nodded carelessly: "yes, let her do it according to her own ideas. Anyway, when the plan comes to this step, her role is dispensable." "So... Is the change you have repeatedly mentioned about about to begin soon?" Isolde suddenly raised his head with a strange light in his eyes. "Yes! The change is about to begin! Tell me, are you ready, my loyal servant." Zhang Cheng asked back with a smile. "Of course! I''ve been waiting for this day." Isorte quickly knelt on one knee and bent down deeply. His keen sixth sense is constantly reminding him that even the slightest hesitation at this time will directly fall into an irreparable situation. He can deeply understand how dark, cold and heartless his master''s heart is. "Very good! Very good! Then, I will give you the seed of chaotic power now. Feel it well, and then let this seed take root. I promise you will get everything you want from it, even immortality and becoming a God." After that, Zhang Cheng stretched out a finger and gently touched the old man''s forehead. In the blink of an eye, Isolde felt a cold mass coming into his mind Chapter 1179 Thousands of soldiers are doing their best to fight each other in the wilderness full of weeds and shrubs. Although the war had begun for more than two hours, the bodies were everywhere, and the dark red blood dyed the whole river nearby, they still didn''t have the sense of collapse or stop. Especially on the side wearing black armor, everyone desperately shouted the name of heina goddess. Even before he died, he would hold each other tightly, and then wait for his companions to kill him. Due to their heroic performance, although their number was at an absolute disadvantage, they firmly took the initiative, and even oppressed the enemies more than six times their own number to retreat, as if they could start a large-scale rout at any time. "Hum! It seems that my brother is just like this! His famous blood guards can''t even beat a group of recruits who have been trained for less than two months." the queen in silver armor raised her chin slightly and a contemptuous smile appeared on her face. Since the dark church was regarded as a state religion, fanatical faith quickly swept everyone from top to bottom. As an army that had seen the goddess with their own eyes, they became the first batch of believers to be called. They are so crazy that they are not afraid of death at all. They dream that they can go to the kingdom of gods and enjoy the carefree and beautiful life after they die in the war. With these fearless soldiers, the queen has defeated several separatist brothers and sisters in a row, killed their supporters and included land and population in her notice. As she got closer and closer to the capital, she began to doubt that she was actually the one favored by fate. Otherwise, how could she explain that there was a 180 degree reversal suddenly at the end of the road. At present, no one dares to mention "patricide" in front of her. Instead, they continue to advocate that she is the real successor of this great country. "Your Majesty, the so-called elite is actually a comparison of discipline, courage, training and equipment. Maybe our soldiers are poor in the latter two, but they are far better than each other in discipline and courage. What''s more, the Great Dark Goddess will bless those devout believers to make them wave weapons faster and move more sensitively. If you keep at this speed, you will be back soon The coronation ceremony can be held in the main hall of the palace, "explained an old man wearing black armor and holding a mallet and shield with a smile. Needless to ask, this old man is the Archbishop of the church, a powerful priest full of dark divine power. The armor he wears and the weapons in his hand are not just looks, but a fierce man who can rush to the enemy and start the unparalleled mowing mode. You know, since the church was destroyed once, the Dark Goddess Musa vowed never to let this happen again. So when she promoted the priest, without exception, she chose those soldiers with good combat effectiveness, not those businessmen who controlled wealth or nobles who controlled power. Because the cruel reality made her understand that whether it was wealth or power, it was nothing in front of the sword. "I look forward to that day! In addition, I assure you that as long as I can regain control of this huge country, the dark church will be the only legitimate religion. Every citizen must go to the temple to pray devoutly at least once a month from birth to death." the queen, who tasted the sweetness of religious power, made a commitment without thinking. Although she knew that as the strength of the church continued to grow and penetrate into all levels, a large part of power would be divided one day. But religion with true divine support is too powerful! Look at those soldiers who fight selflessly, even if their intestines flow out, and still don''t forget to cut the enemy''s throat with a short sword. If they only train in a normal way, I''m afraid they won''t be able to train such an elite in five or ten years. But now, she just needs the help of the dark church to recruit some devout believers, and then with the help of believers'' fanatical belief in the goddess, she can get a group of fierce and fearless lunatics in about two months. Just when the Archbishop wanted to say something to express his gratitude, he suddenly felt a vague illusion. In the illusion, a towering giant tree stands in front, constantly releasing some amazing energy. At the same time, the roots under the land go deep into the heart of the earth and continuously draw the power of the whole world. without doubt! This is a warning! It is also a prophecy! Having received the Oracle many times, he immediately realized that this was the hint given to him by the Dark Goddess. He must set out as soon as possible to find the huge tree, and then find out what the goddess wants him to do. "Monseigneur?" Seeing that the old man didn''t respond for a long time, the young queen immediately called to each other. "Ah! I''m very sorry, your majesty. I''m a little distracted. After all, I''m an old man who is almost sixty years old and often has low energy." the Archbishop lied quietly. Like the Oracle, he will not easily tell anyone, even if the other party is the voters appointed by the goddess and the rulers of secular countries. The queen obviously didn''t realize what she had missed, smiled and nodded: "of course! I fully understand. In addition, I suggest you''d better not wear such heavy armor, otherwise your physical strength will lose very quickly." "Hehe, thank you for your considerate advice, but wearing armor is the will of the goddess. We must be ready for the worst at any time. If you don''t mind, can I go to the back and have a rest?" With that, the Archbishop turned his eyes to the woods behind where the church Knights gathered. "Please help yourself!" the queen raised her arm and made a gesture of invitation. Without saying a word, the Archbishop took off his helmet, walked quickly into the woods and waved to one of the knight captains. The latter quickly put down the kettle in his hand, ran quickly to the front and asked seriously, "bishop, what can I do for you?" "No, it''s not me, but the goddess. Now she needs your strength. Immediately recruit twenty people to find a towering tree. Remember, at all costs." the old man gave the order directly. "Understand! In the name of the goddess! I promise to complete the task!" The knight captain slapped his chest, followed closely with his men, quietly left the battlefield and ran towards the wasteland where the chaos tree is located. Chapter 1180 Over the mountains, over the swamps, and along the endless wilderness. If you are hungry, you can eat some coarse dry food, and if you are thirsty, you can drink some cold water. If you are lucky enough to meet any animals, you can also eat a barbecue or drink a bowl of steaming soup. These church knights, who lived in the open air, endured the difficult environment that ordinary people could not bear, and finally saw the spectacular crown of the chaotic tree two months later. "The goddess of darkness is on the! Here... There is a huge tree here? How can it grow so high? You know, in my hometown, a tree can be as long as 100 meters. When it rains, it will be thundered by lightning and burned completely." a man who looks about 30 years old subconsciously opened his mouth and exclaimed in amazement. "Hoo! It seems that this is what the bishop mentioned. Get ready and we''ll go in and find out now." the knight captain drank the last drop of water in the pot and licked his slightly dry lips. Due to the existence of chaos tree, there is no obvious surface water source around hundreds of kilometers. In the past, all the flowing streams, rivers, lakes, mountain springs and so on were sucked clean, and even slight desertification occurred in the marginal areas. Many people in this team haven''t drunk water properly for several days. Both their mouth and throat seem to smoke. However, when you see the chaotic tree, the surrounding ecological environment immediately turned 180 degrees. Not only can you see all kinds of strange animals and plants everywhere, but also the huge leaves and roots have small puddles of water. Some puddles are more than kilometers in diameter, which is equivalent to a small pool or lake. No hesitation! Thirsty and hungry church knights rushed directly under the chaotic tree with complex roots as fast as possible, and couldn''t wait to drink the slightly sweet water. Others took out their bows and crossbows and shot those small animals that looked fat. Just an hour and a half later, they picked up a lot of dead tree branches full of oil and lit a bonfire next to a pool, planning to enjoy a delicious and rich wild meal. In particular, the translucent fish in the pool were so delicious that they almost swallowed their tongues together. They didn''t realize that the danger had come quietly. ¡­¡­ "Hey! Roma! Did you hear any strange noise!" a knight who was gnawing meat and bones stopped his hand and showed a wary look in his glasses. But unfortunately, another knight named Roma didn''t take it seriously. After swallowing the food in his mouth, he couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "don''t be nervous! Where will there be any movement? We haven''t searched around just now. We don''t even have threatening beasts. Feel free to eat your barbecue." "Well, maybe I''m a little nervous." The former shrugged his shoulders, opened his mouth and tore off a piece of golden and bloody fresh pork chop. They didn''t know at all. Just as they were talking, several dark figures holding primitive weapons had unconsciously lurked on the branches, staring at their every move with green eyes. Needless to say, these distorted and strange shapes have begun to have preliminary wisdom. It is those special species that began to evolve uncontrollably under the influence of the chaotic tree. To be exact, these people here today are all monsters who like to eat the brain of intelligent life. It is not clear whether it needs some substance contained in the brain of intelligent life, or just to meet the soft taste. In short, even within the influence range of the strange chaotic tree, they are truly heterogeneous and are feared, rejected and hated by other species. Hunting is the instinct of carnivores, a killing instinct engraved in genes. As long as a species has not permanently removed meat from its diet, this instinct will never disappear no matter how technology and society develop and progress. It will only be temporarily hidden under the constraints of law and morality. Once the existing order collapses or is stimulated by the outside world, the instinct of killing and hunting will wake up immediately and make many crazy acts that are unacceptable to ordinary people living in a peaceful environment. Obviously, these monsters who like to eat the brains of intelligent creatures definitely eat 100% meat. Although it is the first time they have met the largest number of indigenous people on the planet, they are not afraid at all. After simply confirming the number of prey, the leader raised his polished and sharpened wooden spear and waved it to other companions around him. The latter understood and jumped around on the branches with the help of developed upper limbs. After a while, there was at least one monster on each Knight''s head. Accustomed to plane warfare, they undoubtedly forget that their position is the root of a huge tree, completely ignoring the need to confirm whether it is safe above their heads. Next second All the monsters jumped from high and launched a sudden attack on their prey. Although the wooden spear was very simple and could not even pierce the steel breastplate, too many knights were rushed by these powerful monsters before they had time to respond, and then they were hit on their heads by stones. They broke their heads and lost their ability to fight back. The monsters were also impolite. They directly opened the wound with hook like fingers, greedily sucking the red and white brains. This primitive, barbaric and cruel scene directly frightened the knight captain. He suddenly pulled out his sword and cut off the head of the monster around him. He roared angrily: "go to death! Monster! Come on! All who can take up arms! If you don''t want to die!" "Sword! Give me the sword!" "Shield! I need a shield!" "Damn it! I need cover!" ¡­¡­ Several lucky people who survived the sudden attack immediately dropped their food and quickly formed a battle formation back to back to resist the dominant monsters through cooperation. Fortunately, these brain eating monsters didn''t fight hard. After besieging for some time, they found that they couldn''t help each other. They soon took the body, jumped on the branches in twos and threes, and disappeared in the depths of dense branches and leaves. Looking at the residual blood on the ground around, the knight captain immediately shivered and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "Great Dark Goddess! What kind of place did you guide us to? What are those monsters? Demons?" Unfortunately, the goddess did not give him a clear answer, not even a response. Chapter 1181 There is no doubt that the sudden attack has plunged this already exhausted team into the edge of despair and collapse. In particular, the picture of seeing the partners living and dying together with their skulls opened and sucking up their brains alive is just like a nightmare, which is constantly enlarged in their minds. No matter how hard they try, they can''t forget it. However, as church knights with firm faith, they did not forget their mission. After a short rest, following the leader, he began to move towards the tree top along the winding path connecting vines and branches and leaves. Because they must find out why the Dark Goddess sent herself to such a dangerous and strange place, an independent environment formed by towering giant trees, and a completely different world from the outside. But soon, the intruder realized how ignorant and shallow his knowledge of the place was. When more than 300 meters away from the complex roots in the wrong place on the ground, the lush branches and vines are stirred together to form umbrella like platforms one after another. The smaller ones are half the size of a football field, and the larger ones are like islands on the sea. Moreover, many strange creatures that have never been seen live on each platform. Some have also built simple houses, used primitive tools, and even occasionally traded with each other. Everything indicates that these strange creatures actually have a considerable degree of wisdom and the lowest degree of civilization. "My God! Where did these guys come from? Why have I never heard of them before?" A surviving church Knight stared intently at the naked, gray haired creatures in the distance and couldn''t help shouting. Because they are gathering together, like industrious bees, they have erected a wooden statue three meters high. Although the shape of the statue is quite abstract and can''t tell what it is, the emergence of worship means that they are no longer satisfied with eating and drinking like animals. They compete for mating rights with each other during estrus, try their best to pass on their genes, but start to pursue spiritual satisfaction. "Be careful! Don''t disturb them! I''m not sure if they are the same as the monsters who attacked us before." the knight captain subconsciously clenched the handle of his sword and showed strong vigilance in his eyes. There''s no way not to be vigilant! Just 300 meters away from the ground, he has been attacked several times. Giant insects and poisonous snakes account for more than half, and the rest are these strange looking intelligent creatures. "Don''t worry, Captain, they should be different from what we''ve encountered before. Have you noticed the plants planted in the pool? Compared with those hunting for a living, they obviously have learned rough farming and get food by planting." another knight pointed to the row of purplish red fruits on the stand erected on the side of the platform. While he was talking, there was a young guy who looked like he was comparing prices. He picked a fruit from the shelf and stuffed it into his mouth and swallowed it. Needless to say, this unknown fruit is a stable food source for this group. "Farming? Damn it! This place is getting more and more strange. Anyway, we must be careful not to lose staff on a large scale." the captain complained and climbed up along a thick vine. Several players in the back also followed. Although they were very tired, they were eager to find a safe place to stop and have a rest, followed by a good sleep. However, the cruel reality forced them to move forward and did not dare to stay more in one place. Because no one knows whether they have a chance to wake up after stopping to sleep. ¡­¡­ In this way, along the natural ladder of the chaos tree, a group of people climbed up without sleep. When you are tired and sleepy, take turns to guard, sit down, close your eyes and take a nap for an hour or two. When you are hungry and thirsty, you can eat at will. Finally, after experiencing countless difficulties and obstacles, he climbed the canopy with thin air and difficult to breathe. Because the altitude is already very high, the temperature is almost low enough to freeze people to death. Fortunately, the last or two people who arrived at their destination had obtained enough warm clothes from their companions who died along the way, wrapped up like zongzi. "Captain! Look, what''s that?" the surviving Knight shouted, pointing to a black figure high in the canopy. You know, it has been more than half a month since he began to climb, and he is the first time to see someone around, so he will inevitably become very excited. "Like a person?! let''s go and have a look!" the knight captain wiped his eyebrows and the white frost on his breath and strode after the black mirror. Only five or six minutes later, they reached the only flat place on the tree crown. They were surprised to find that the other party was a woman shrouded in a black translucent robe. Because of wearing the veil, they could not see the woman''s face clearly, but their dark eyes like the night sky released a powerful threat. "Female... Goddess! Are you the Great Dark Goddess Musa?" the captain''s voice was full of trembling and disbelief. As a devout believer, he immediately recognized the woman in front of him who had a dispute similar to the temple statue. "Musa, the goddess of darkness? Is this my name?" the veiled female voice was full of confusion. "Aren''t you?" another knight also stood up and said tentatively. "No, I don''t know. I don''t remember anything. I don''t even remember how I came to this place." the woman shook her head gently, and then a painful color appeared on her face. The captain exchanged eyes with the remaining men, quickly took out a holy emblem from his arms and handed it to the other party: "look at this! Maybe it can help you remember the starting point." "What is this?!!" The woman opened her eyes and stared at the residual breath on the holy emblem. The smell made her feel very familiar, and it was like a part of her body. "This is the emblem of the Dark Goddess! It is our only faith!" the captain solemnly introduced. Although he hasn''t figured out what happened, he has vaguely realized that the woman in front of him who is suspected to have lost her memory is the Dark Goddess he serves wholeheartedly Chapter 1182 "I... am your goddess?" The woman subconsciously frowned, and her tone showed strong uncertainty. The captain quickly nodded: "yes! You are the Dark Goddess Musa! The only true God in the world! It is the spiritual sustenance of thousands of people." Because every believer has a close relationship with the gods he believes in, unless the gods deliberately hide their identity, they will quickly feel it if it appears in front of the believers. Just now, he had quietly prayed and found that the woman had an invisible connection with herself. Therefore, it can be basically concluded that the other party is 100% the Dark Goddess who issued the oracle. "Sorry, I don''t remember who I am and what I have done. Can you tell me?" the woman asked curiously. "Of course, it''s my pleasure." the captain knelt down on one knee, bowed deeply, and kissed each other''s black translucent robe as smooth as silk. Through the robe, he could clearly see that the goddess''s white, smooth and delicate skin like a baby did not want to be blown to dryness and frostbite by the cold wind. This disregard for the harsh environment just proves that the other party can never be mortal from another aspect. In order to find out the situation, he began to tell his story about the goddess from beginning to end bit by bit, completely ignoring his chapped lips that were about to rot. When talking about the Oracle, the dazed woman''s eyes suddenly flashed a light. Instead of being as confused as before, she was full of a strange look. She stretched out her hand and said to the two church knights, "give you something! The Archbishop must have given you something very important before leaving, right?" "Something?" the captain showed a surprised expression. Because when he set out, he didn''t get anything from the archbishop, not even a warning. But before he could deny it, another surviving Knight immediately pulled out his shining dagger and pierced his heart directly from behind without saying a word. Poof! moment Dazzling blood burst out! In the extremely cold ambient temperature, it turns into red snowflakes flying with the wind. "You... What are you doing?!" the captain struggled to turn his head, his eyes full of shock. Before he died, he couldn''t believe that this good brother who fought side by side and experienced countless hardships gave himself a fatal blow at the last minute. "Sorry, Captain, you are the crucial prop sent by the archbishop. Your sacrifice is necessary in order to restore the Dark Goddess to consciousness." With that, the knight pulled out his dagger. I saw a white soul firmly attached to the dagger, and the expression on his face gradually recovered from shock to calm, followed by the transformation from plainness to distortion and hatred. No hesitation! The knight immediately presented the soul full of hatred with both hands and recited loudly: "the soul of the hater! He was a devout believer in his life, but at the moment of death, his faith collapsed and filled with distorted power. This power will let you get rid of control and restore wisdom and reason. Come on, devour him, the great goddess of darkness, so that you can ring who you are." "Devour?" the woman grabbed the struggling soul and threw it into her mouth. With the scream of pain, a familiar force suddenly emerged from the bottom of my heart. Memory! Endless memory fragments! They are so scattered and trivial that they flash in front of you like slides, and countless information flows into your brain. Chaos! Disorder! Just sorting out these complicated and trivial memories, women have to stand in place and lose their perception of the outside world for four hours. When she opened her eyes again, she found that the knight kneeling in front of her had been frozen to death, leaving only the silver soul still guarding in place. "Are you back, Great Dark Goddess?" inquired the knight''s soul excitedly. "Ah! That''s right! I''m back again! Thank you and your companions for your efforts. Without you, I''m afraid I will be assimilated soon." Musa slowly took off her veil and revealed a beautiful and mysterious face. You know, with the erosion and penetration of chaotic fruits, she realized that she might lose her mind in a short time, resolutely issued an oracle, held the mentality of "a dead horse should be a living horse doctor", and wanted to help herself out of the dilemma with the help of the power of mortals. After all, the power of mortals is so weak that she is not even sure whether this team can reach the crown of the chaos tree. But the truth is that these mortals did not disappoint her and completed their mission well. "No! Great goddess, it''s our greatest honor to serve you in our life. Please return to the dark country. I''m afraid the church has been in a mess during your absence." Then the knight bent down and bowed deeply, and then disappeared without a trace. You can''t ask. With the return of the Dark Goddess, all her believers will automatically go to the dark country after death and be reborn in another attitude. Feeling the recovery of divine power and thousands of prayers ringing in her ears again, Musa raised her mouth slightly and said in a voice that only she could hear: "the power of mortals does have merit! It seems that I won this time!" The voice just fell! The nearby space was torn open fiercely. Zhang Cheng, who hadn''t appeared for a long time, came out calmly, smiled and joked: "I just heard someone sleep. She won?" "Isn''t it?" the pupil of the Dark Goddess suddenly contracted, but she didn''t shrink back in her attitude. "Hehe, you must not know what happened to yourself and what it means, don''t you?" Zhang Cheng touched his chin and smiled playfully. "What do you mean?" "Just as literally! Do you think the fruit of chaos is just eroding your soul and consciousness? No! Its real function is to change your essence. Chaos has become a part of your body and soul, and it will soon be all of you." When the last word blurted out! Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently clicked on the forehead of the Dark Goddess. Boom! Musa only felt that there was something unspeakable and unidentified, which exploded and cracked in her heart and constantly impacted the string called reason. Less than a second! Reason will be completely destroyed! Instead, disorder, chaos and madness! She didn''t even know what she was doing. There was only one idea left in her mind, that is, vent, vent recklessly Chapter 1183 "Hoo Hoo..." With more and more rapid breathing, Musa''s dark black eyes began to show a touch of light color, and her body trembled uncontrollably, as if every cell and nerve in her body were in an extremely excited state. In particular, divinity and divine power seemed to drop a drop of water in the oil pan, boiling with the naked eye. No reason! No thinking! There is no self-restraint unique to intelligent life! There is only confusion and a strong desire to vent. Looking at the Dark Goddess like a wild beast, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but slightly raise his mouth and nodded with satisfaction: "yes! This is the result I expect, a spirit that perfectly integrates the characteristics of darkness and chaos. Now, it''s time to end all this and let you evolve into the final form." The voice just fell! He did not hesitate to awaken the soul of Ellen hidden in Musa. In less than a minute, the power of chaos firmly prevailed in this body, but it did not affect the original dark soul at all. Obviously, because Allen no longer has independent consciousness, his soul and powerful spiritual power have become a powerful auxiliary ability, which can increase chaotic power almost infinitely to ensure that he will always occupy a dominant position in the body. At the same time, under the influence of chaos, Musa''s soul lost its normal independent thinking ability and became a walking corpse who didn''t know what to do, and was extremely excited. But this is only the beginning, and it is still a long way from completion. Without thinking, Zhang Cheng removed all the clothes from the other party, allowed the golden body to be exposed to the cold wind, took out a special trail, slowly planed open his chest, dug out the heart containing divine blood, and then stuffed the heart of a chaotic tree into it. Next second Poop! Poop! Poop! The dark red wood, like a real heart, began to beat violently in the bloody chest, and each time it would bring some energy resonance. In addition, the skin of the Dark Goddess exposed to the air began to slowly grow green buds, which were closely connected with the vines and branches and leaves on the tree crown in about ten minutes. Needless to ask, she is being assimilated by this powerful chaotic tree and finally completely integrated. Of course, this process will take quite a long time. Appreciating each other''s body slowly sinking into the trunk, Zhang Cheng finally showed a faint smile on his face and said to himself: "Finally! The most critical part of the plan is completed! The next thing to do is to wait patiently. When the two are combined into one, I have a weapon enough to kill anything. As for whether to explore another completely different universe or give those arrogant masters an impressive lesson first, it depends on the situation..." His words as like as two peas were still waiting to be done. The surface of the chaotic tree''s trunk was slowly showing a face that was exactly the same as Musa. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and made a deep howl. After hearing this sound, all the creatures in the whole tree world immediately began to fight and kill each other like crazy. And this time it''s not for food, territory or mating rights, it''s just for killing. Blood! Chaos! Death! She seems to be celebrating her birth in this way to announce to the whole world and even the whole universe that a weapon enough to kill the master has appeared. ¡­¡­ "Damn it! He really succeeded! What shall we do now?" a chaos master stared at the terrible power emitted by the huge tree and couldn''t help asking. Although separated by more than half the universe, he can still feel that when the tree of chaos obtains the soul, it is completely different from before. "We? We don''t need to do anything." another chaos master shrugged his shoulders carelessly. "Don''t forget that the power he uses is chaos and darkness. In terms of the essence of power, he is on our side. It''s not us that should have a headache, but the guys in the order Council." "But this weapon really threatens each and every one of us! Maybe Gru is right. He is a crazy genius, a monster who dares to break all the shackles and only moves towards the highest peak. We must find a way to stop him, or he may destroy all of us." the master who spoke before revealed a strong warning in his tone. "So what? Are you going to use force? If I were you, I wouldn''t do it because the risk is too great. God knows if you can come back alive after the conflict breaks out. I don''t think he would be the kind of guy who abides by the rules of engagement. It''s easy to draw a conclusion from his past. Once he thinks his opponent has crossed the boundary, he will hurt the killer 100% ¡£¡± "No! I won''t be so stupid! I think we should take advantage of the moderates." "Oh? Looks like you have a plan, don''t you?" "Of course! We just need..." With the sound of whispering, several chaos masters soon reached an agreement and began to quietly promote their plans. They didn''t know that their every move was clearly seen by Gru, who was hidden in the dark. Without saying a word, the master with the shape of a beetle immediately appeared quietly in the room on the top of the magic tower. At the moment, Zhang Cheng, who was light and had nothing to do, was smashing to death on the balcony. While drinking a drink made of unknown plants, he asked without looking back: "what wind has blown you to me again?" "I just got a message that you should be interested," Gru replied bluntly. "What''s the news?" Zhang Cheng picked up his glass and took a sip of the hot drink. There was no expression on his indifferent face. "Several masters of chaotic factions have begun to be hostile to you and regard you as a powerful threat. They plan to plot together, remember other people''s hands to get rid of you, or get rid of these strong enemies." Gru didn''t try to hide anything. He said everything he knew. Hearing this sentence, Zhang Cheng turned his head in surprise and joked in a half joking tone: "so, I''m afraid we''ll be the enemy when we meet again next time?" Gru smiled and shook his head: "no! You don''t understand what I mean! This action is not the decision made by everyone voting together, but the private behavior of a small group of people, okay?" "I see. So I can exercise my right to self-defense, right?" While saying these words, a cold, piercing light flashed in Zhang Cheng''s eyes Chapter 1184 Gru left, just like when he came, it was so quiet. No one knows what he is thinking and what he thinks in his heart. However, it is undeniable that this shape is no different from the enlarged version of the beetle. It is one of the few old masters who are willing to exchange information with Zhang Cheng and even discuss some topics of interest together. Most importantly, in this possible conflict, he did not hesitate to abandon his former companions and chose to stand on the side of Zhang Cheng. It has to be said that Gru''s behavior and behavior are quite strange, even abnormal. As a suspicious person, Zhang Cheng is very sensitive and vigilant about the word "abnormal". He would not believe that Gru was just pure kindness and that the other party must have a strong attempt on himself. But so far, this attempt has been covered up very well and has not been exposed yet. It''s like that in ordinary daily life, those guys who deliberately approach you, flatter you and please you are often not good people. Some are for your rights and wealth, and others are for the opportunity to vent their primitive low-level desires. In short, in his attitude towards Gru, Zhang Cheng has always been very ambiguous, neither allowing the other party to approach too close, nor refusing people thousands of miles away. In short, he regarded Gru as a free access to information and maintained the relationship between them at a safe distance as far as possible. If one day he finds something, he will definitely turn his face without hesitation. "Hum! No matter what tricks you are playing, as long as you wait for the complete integration of the chaotic tree, no one can threaten me on this planet." Zhang Cheng raised his head and poured down the hot drink in the cup, silently aftertaste the slightly bitter feeling. But before he could pour himself another cup, another unexpected guest suddenly appeared. "Your weapon is finished?" The initiator didn''t regard himself as an outsider at all, and broke in directly through layers of magic protection. "Ah! That''s right! It''s probably finished, but it still needs some time to run in. Why, can''t you wait?" Zhang Cheng casually picked up a clean cup and poured a drink for the uninvited guest. Unfortunately, the initiator was not interested in the drink at all. Without even looking at it, he immediately nodded his head: "yes! Look at this, the information I just received. He is almost unable to hold on. If we don''t start again, we may not even find his body at that time." "This is..." Seeing the other party lying on the table, like a bright star, constantly releasing dazzling white mysterious substances, Zhang Cheng''s face showed an expression of surprise that was hard to hide. I can''t help but be surprised! Like the previous strip, this thing is also something that cannot exist in the material universe, or it is condensed. The latter is purer than the former, as if compressed by a powerful external force. Driven by curiosity, he stretched out his hand and tried to grab it. But in the end, the palm passed through the light mass and caught nothing. You don''t have to ask. This proves that it can be seen, but it can''t be touched. Or to put it another way, it does not exist in this world sincerely, but with the help of some special method, so that the life of the universe can see its existence. "It''s amazing, isn''t it? Something that doesn''t exist in the material world but can be seen." The initiator was undoubtedly very satisfied with another surprise he had shown. He covered the light mass with a slightly ragged cloth, wrapped it and stuffed it into his pocket. Zhang chengminrui noticed that the cloth was not ordinary, and immediately couldn''t help asking, "what on earth are you using that can wrap things that don''t exist in the material universe?" "Nothing. A gadget discovered by chance can also be said to be a relic left by a master after his death. Remember, the universe is much larger than we thought, and there are more secrets. If you want to discover them, you can''t always hide in this remote corner. What''s more, exploring the unknown and evolving towards higher life forms is not in your heart The strongest desire? Believe me, as long as we understand the connection between the spiritual universe and the material universe, we will be able to break the ceiling and become the existence of transcendental domination. When the spirit and the material are completely connected, you and I can complete the final transcendence. " When saying this, the initiator slightly opened his arms and seemed to want to embrace the beautiful future. "I admit that your words moved me. But my answer is still that now is not the time. No one can disrupt my plans and steps, not even you." Zhang Cheng''s will is as firm as ever and will never change for anyone. To be exact, his cold heart has long been closed and no longer accepts anything foreign, whether it is warm emotion or impassioned encouragement. "Asshole! Are you listening? He''s dying! Understand? I''m sure there can''t be a second person in the whole universe except him who can solve the mystery of the spiritual universe. He must live! And live intact!" Realizing that what he just said didn''t move Zhang Cheng, the initiator immediately became angry. But Zhang Cheng retorted with a smile: "What does it have to do with me? He''s your friend, not mine. I won''t take risks for a guy who may become an enemy helper. I''m sorry, you can''t force me to do anything I don''t want to do. So don''t waste your energy. Either go back and wait patiently, or go out alone. Maybe I can go in time when I finish all the preparations Collect your bodies. " "You''ll regret it!" the initiator was obviously a little angry, and his eyes burst out of resentment and anger. "Regret? No! I never regret my choice." Zhang Cheng shook his head meaningfully. "On the contrary, I only laugh at those idiots who blindly listen to others. Do you remember how you deal with yourself from different parallel universes in the organization? You deceived them and took them as the nourishment to surpass their limits. From that moment on, there was no so-called trust between us. I didn''t know every word from your mouth Will believe. " "Good! Very good! I hope you can keep this idea to the end. Bye." After the initiator put down a cruel word, he turned and left without thinking. Because he knows that it''s no use even if he stays. The other party always knows that the relationship between the two will always be an enemy until one of them completely destroys or devours the other. Chapter 1185 At the center of the supermassive black hole, the order Council has transformed it into a fortification connecting countless galaxies and dimensions, a place that even the master dares to approach easily. A large number of chilling terrorist weapons, like the thorn of a hedgehog, cover every position from the edge to the core in an all-round way, ensuring that any enemy trying to launch an attack will suffer at least ten million times more saturation attacks. There are material and pure energy. As long as the other party exists, there is no way to escape in any way. What''s more terrible is that in addition to those "conventional" weapons, there are a small number of strange creations with strange shapes but dangerous smell. Needless to say, these weapons are made by the masters to deal with each other''s struggle. Anyone who has seen their power will never be willing to suffer. It can be said that in order to ensure that this connection point with the spiritual universe is not used by the enemy, the order Council has used almost all the resources and forces under its control. But just when they thought that their defense was absolutely safe, the initiator successfully avoided everyone''s eyes again, came to the only well preserved stone in the center, and muttered with a bitter smile: "Sorry, old friend, I''m afraid I can''t take him to another universe according to your requirements. At present, the only thing I can do is to find you first. I believe that when he thinks the time is ripe, he will follow us. After all, in essence, we are all the same kind of people, crazy people who are willing to give everything for that unreachable ambition and desire." The voice just fell! He took out the untouchable object wrapped in rags and gently threw it at the simple anatomical table. moment The dazzling white light illuminates the loyalty of the whole black hole! Not just light! There is also the matter and energy firmly bound by the black hole, which are like volcanic eruptions, flying directly in all directions. In this spectacular scene like the small-scale big bang, all the defenses arranged by the order Council were ruthlessly destroyed and destroyed, and only a few lucky people escaped. Before the masters could react, the whole black hole across dozens of huge galaxies suddenly disappeared out of thin air, and those celestial bodies swallowed by the black hole, whether planets, stars, satellites or meteorites floating in space, were restored intact. Everything is so incredible! As if the previous black hole was just a false illusion! "Damn it! Who can tell me what happened?" one of the first masters stared at the desolate planet restored to its original, with an undisguised shock on his strange face. We should know that being swallowed up by the black hole means that when the object enters the event horizon of the black hole, the gravitational difference between the nearest and farthest points from the singularity will be particularly large. In this way, the force on the object is uneven, and it will be elongated longitudinally until it is torn. In addition, the material entering the black hole will fall to the center of the black hole in a spiral way, so the object is elongated and screwed into a screw shape at the same time. After the object is torn, it becomes microscopic particles. Then these particles are torn, and the protons and electrons in the atom combine into neutrons. Then neutrons are torn, quarks come out, and finally swallowed by singularity, leaving only mass, charge and angular momentum. Eventually, these substances will pass through something called string and enter another parallel universe with the same dimension but different reorganization. In other words, the celestial bodies swallowed by the black hole can never come back, because the matter and energy they exist have been sent away. But now, this truth, which is dominated and universally recognized by countless higher civilizations, has been broken. "What''s the matter? Why did the universe suddenly return to its original appearance? And! What about the connection point?" the second master couldn''t help staring around. Unfortunately, it''s hard to know why we can''t even perceive the obvious connection point before. "He must have come!" The third master, who appeared immediately after him, picked up the rag wrapped with untouchable things from the ground, and his tone was full of hate. "He? The traitor?" "No! He''s not a traitor! He joined us from the beginning with a strong deception." "What to do? Keep chasing him? This guy seems to be very good at hiding himself! It''s not easy to find him in the vast universe." "No, don''t go to him. He''s no longer in the universe." "What do you mean?" "Idiot! Don''t you forget what happened in this space the last time he opened a passage to another universe with his friends? Think about what just happened and you''ll see where that guy went." "Oh - this madman! He... He should..." "That''s right! He abandoned everything in the material universe, so the starry sky will recover. From material to spirit, it is actually an exchange. Several talented masters made in-depth research a long time ago, and two of them made the same choice. Unfortunately, they never came back alive." "So he''s dead?" "I don''t know! We''re not even sure what the other side looks like. Maybe they live in a completely spiritual universe with different attitudes." ¡­¡­ Just when the masters of the order Council began to have a heated discussion, the initiator had safely passed through the channel and stood in a white world in a pure spiritual form. No animals! No plants! There is no earth and sky! Some are just endless white planes! But when his mind began to spread around, the whole world suddenly changed strangely. The first is color! All kinds of bright and gorgeous colors filled the whole range of vision in just a few seconds. Green plants, colorful flowers, birds with bright feathers, and the clear stream. There is no doubt that in this world composed entirely of spirit, the strength of spirit directly reflects the influence of the surrounding environment. Through the fusion of imagination and spiritual power, the initiator can create anything he wants to see, and even revive someone in his mind. "Incredible! The universe... Is full of infinite possibilities..." he narrowed his eyes and exclaimed in a voice that only he could hear. Chapter 1186 What is spirit? Some people say that it is a very abstract thing, which can not be seen or touched, but it affects everything around all the time. Others believe that it is a powerful special energy. When necessary, it can even distort the reality and completely subvert the phenomena regarded as common sense and truth. Unfortunately, these are all based on the conclusions drawn from the observation and testing of the material universe, not in this universe completely controlled by the mind. The beginners who have just arrived have felt countless secrets that can never be found in the material universe, as well as a series of manifestations that are diametrically opposite to the laws of nature. Here, thinking and self-consciousness are infinitely enlarged, as if they are the whole world. Once the consciousness generated by the supervisor disappears, those bright colors and beautiful scenery will completely disappear and become the original white plane. Just as he kept testing how much his spirit could affect, a large strange stone forest suddenly appeared on the white plane in the distance. Dark green pool water was everywhere under the stone forest, and bubbles were bubbling out. Before waiting for a response, a strange creature like a snake or earthworm slowly swam here along the dark green pool water. It looks about 40 meters long. Its gray skin is covered with reverse scales like barbs. No matter its head or tail, it can''t see organs such as eyes to observe the outside world. On the contrary, the head is full of large and small mouth full of sharp teeth. Every time it opens, it will make people feel chilly. It seems that as long as you are bitten, you will be torn into countless pieces. "This is..." The initiator undoubtedly found the existence of the other party, and a puzzled expression appeared on his face. Because when two people collide at the boundary where their spirits spread outward, they all send a signal, a signal used to identify the enemy and ourselves and test the strength. Next second The huge monster suddenly opened its mouth, rushed over at an incredible speed, jumped up, curled up and smashed down. Out of caution, the initiator did not connect hard and escaped from the range of impact without saying a word. What he never expected was that the monster curled up into a ball hit the ground, released amazing spiritual energy, directly smashed the beautiful world he built, and began to bite and devour everything left around. With each swallow, the initiator felt a strong tingling, as if something very important had left him. After discovering this, he immediately changed his face and cursed in a low voice, "Damn it! It''s robbing my spirit?" There is no doubt that in the spiritual universe, spirit is the foundation of everything. It is not only food, but also energy and material. It is the nourishment that the life living here must obtain. No hesitation! The initiator directly began to try to use the power of spirit to fight back! First of all, he created a main gun on an interstellar warship out of thin air, trying to give the monster a fatal blow with powerful antimatter weapons. Interestingly, although the main gun was built, it could not fire anyway. Needless to ask, the basic rules of the two worlds are completely different, not to mention the profound scientific knowledge in the physical universe. However, he tried magic again and found that although magic can also be created, its power has been incredibly weakened, and some have played a very different effect from the original. Finally, helpless, he can only create a cold weapon to fight with this unknown monster. Although he has not mastered the method of using spiritual combat, the other party simply does not have too high wisdom and is only attacking with primitive instinct. After a short attempt, the initiator quickly understood the enemy''s ability and formulated corresponding restraint tactics. After a while, he cut the scales from the side and stabbed in with the huge sword that looked ordinary in his hand. Bang! With an explosion! I don''t know whether it is a snake or a special worm monster. Finally, a large amount of dark green liquid burst out of its body, followed by the environment it affected gradually subsided, and finally restored the endless white plane. "Killing and plundering? Is this the way to obtain spiritual power?" the initiator felt the huge spiritual energy gathering towards himself, and his eyes revealed a trace of joy. Because at the moment of the monster''s death, his spiritual strength grew rapidly, which not only made up for the consumption of the test, but also doubled. In addition, he also realized that everything living in the spiritual world will build a familiar environment and use it as the home of combat. When two lives go to war, their home will collide, the weak side''s home will be destroyed and swallowed, and the strong side can make use of the home advantage to make some incredible attacks. For example, in the jump just now, normally, a creature with such amazing weight and no legs and wings must not jump so high at once. But with the spirit of blessing at home, the huge monster easily jumped more than 50 meters. If it didn''t react quickly enough, 100% would be smashed into meat mud at the first time. When the last bit of mental strength around was washed clean, the initiator took a deep breath, looked at the endless white planes around, touched his chin and whispered, "so where should I find you now, dear old friend? I don''t want to mess around in this place full of crisis..." Before he finished, a vast white world around him suddenly grew large thorns. At the same time, countless kinds of creatures were running away at an incredible speed, as if there were some natural enemies chasing behind. Boom! Boom! Boom! The whole ground gave out a slight tremor and deafening sound for some reason. Just as he was trying to figure out what was going on, a gray figure suddenly jumped out of the corner, pulled it into the back of the huge thorns and vines next to him, put a low voice in his ear and warned, "put away your creative environment! Shut up! Don''t do anything! Let alone try to spy! Otherwise I guarantee you will die without a place to bury." ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¡£¡£¡£¡¡± The initiator subconsciously turned his head and finally saw the familiar face of his old friend. Chapter 1187 "Is it you? You''re still alive!" Although his mouth was blocked, the initiator still talked with his old friends through spirit, trying to find out the current situation. To be exact, he wants to get a lot of rules about the operation of the world and matters needing attention in the shortest time. Unfortunately, the other party was obviously very nervous. He not only meant to answer any questions, but also issued a severe warning: "shut up! Don''t you understand what I said? This is the spiritual universe! Whether you make a voice or communicate directly through the spirit, it is no different from directly revealing your own existence for the life of this world." The voice just fell! A lovely flying creature appeared in the distant sky. It looks a little fleshy. Its body surface is covered with a layer of fine fur. Its two big eyes flicker, but it doesn''t have any upper limbs such as wings for flying. Needless to say, its flying ability comes from the powerful spirit, not the aerodynamics in the physical universe. In other words, the endless economic vines around it are the "home" created by its terrorist spiritual force, which is beneficial to itself, and a "world" in a real sense. All creatures shrouded in this "world" will lose their "home" and even become lambs to be slaughtered. Fortunately, however, this lovely creature doesn''t seem to have much desire to hunt at present. It probably turns around twice and continues to move in another direction. I don''t know how long it took, maybe dozens of minutes, maybe a few hours Anyway, it disappeared for a long time before the endless economic vine finally disappeared. Seeing this scene, the man wearing glasses finally breathed a long breath. The whole man sat down on the ground without image, smiled bitterly and said to himself: "Yes, I survived without danger at last. I bet you can''t imagine how I spent this time. It can be said that every minute and second is a race of death. As long as the process is a little lax, my spirit and soul will disappear forever." "The danger you mean is not the lovely little thing just now?" the initiator subconsciously raised his eyebrows. He could hardly believe that such a small thing could pose any threat to himself. "No! You don''t understand! The most interesting and dangerous part of the spiritual world is that you can''t judge the strength of a creature by its appearance. Remember the endless thorny jungle just now? Think about how much spiritual power it takes to create and maintain such a large environment all the time, and then you will understand that How terrible a little thing is. You know, it''s not the most amazing thing I''ve ever seen. " The man with eyes obviously hasn''t found the object of communication and exchange for a long time. He is eager to share his experience and experience with old friends. Unfortunately, the initiator had no time and interest to listen to these for the time being, and immediately interrupted: "wait! Talk about the world later, now tell me immediately, how can we return safely?" "Return?" the man frowned. "Why return? No! I don''t go back! I haven''t figured out the relationship between spirit and material. I''ll die here even if I die before I understand this subject." "Are you crazy? Do you keep sending me messages so that I can take risks with you?" the initiator grabbed each other''s collar impolitely. He knows better than anyone how obsessed and crazy his "old friend" is in the research he is interested in. At the beginning, even due to the lack of experimental materials, they used their wives, children and even themselves to carry out some dangerous genetic experiments. Indifference! No feelings! Never regard any life as their own kind! The reason why they can come together is that they have amazing similarities in thought and consciousness. The man shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "That''s right! Otherwise, what do you think I asked you to do? You know? As long as we know the secret of the spiritual world, we can know how it affects the material universe, even breaking the boundary between the two universes and surpassing the material and spirit. Think about it. Who else will be your opponent when you get both blessings? In addition, I really want you to invite that A guy, didn''t he come? " "He refused!" When the initiator said this sentence, his eyes twinkled with a strange light, which was obviously exciting. Because he had seen the horror of the spiritual world and understood how terrible this power would be if it could be used in the material universe. The enemy doesn''t even have a chance to fight back. As long as he falls into the disadvantage in spiritual confrontation, no matter what means of attack and defense will be ineffective. This is a force that distorts reality and rules. It has a certain limit unlike other forces. "Refuse? Why refuse? No! Like you and me, he should be a crazy man at all costs to achieve ambition and desire." the man muttered with a gloomy face. "No, I think you misunderstood what I meant. He didn''t refuse to take risks, but thought the time was not ripe. Remember the tree of chaos he cultivated? Just a few days ago, he almost completed the last step. In front of this weapon, masters are no longer immortal, and their abilities will be deprived, stolen and sealed." Anyone who has experienced the power of the chaos tree will never be willing to provoke the people who created it. The last time I went to the magic tower to meet Zhang Cheng, the initiator actually took a great risk. He himself is not sure whether the other himself will suddenly turn over, deprive himself of his strength, and then force him to devour his soul, so that the two will finally become one. "That weapon is finished?! tell me, what did he use as the core of the huge chaotic tree?" the man with glasses showed a slight light in his eyes, and the whole person showed an expression of interest. "It''s a god! A Dark Goddess trained from mortals is very suitable for him. As an amplifier, I have to admit that it''s a perfect choice. It''s estimated that he will start looking for ways to enter here soon. So don''t worry, nothing can stop a guy like him from pursuing the possibility of exceeding the limit..." Chapter 1188 Just when the initiator met his old friend again, Zhang Cheng, who was far away on a remote planet, was receiving an envoy. To be exact, he is a master from a neutral faction. I saw the green humanoid creature with obvious female characteristics standing gracefully in the middle of the hall, actively bent down, bowed very gracefully, and then calmly said, "Hello, young chaos master. My name is Kaman, representing all masters of neutral factions. I hope to have a face-to-face talk with you." "Oh? What are you talking about?" Zhang Cheng dragged his chin with one hand, and his eyes showed a trace of playfulness. He had long been warned by Gru that a small group of people in the chaotic faction were trying to get into trouble. Because the other party is afraid of the power of the tree of chaos, he is becoming stronger and stronger, and even surpasses the progress speed of those old masters. As a saying goes, immortality is sometimes not a kind of luck, but a terrible curse. In the face of endless time, the vast majority of life will inevitably become lazy and like to slow down the fast pace of life. Anyway, there is plenty of time. If you don''t do it today, you can do it tomorrow. If you don''t do it tomorrow, you can do it the day after tomorrow. Waiting for a day or two is essentially no different from waiting for thousands of years. When you get used to this slow reaction speed, the growth of strength will stop. Therefore, there is a common phenomenon among masters, that is, the longer you become a master, the less you like to study and explore new things, but are keen to play some small games to kill boring time. Others even pretend to be other civilized species, join their society, experience different customs, and even have emotional and physical intimate communication with creatures lower than themselves. In contrast, Zhang Cheng has gone beyond his own limits. Although he still recognizes human identity, he no longer thinks that ordinary people are his own kind, let alone contact his former girlfriend. In an almost extreme way, he completely cut off the connection with the past without any concern. "Talk about the impact of the chaotic tree on the planet. I believe you should know that our goal is to maintain the balance of the universe, neither let it fall into the domination of absolute order nor let chaos devour everything. But your behavior directly breaks the balance. We hope you can destroy your creation and promise not to create a second one." The female dominator did not beat around the Bush and explained his intention directly. "Let me destroy my most perfect creation with my own hands? Are you sure this is not a joke?" Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and showed a dangerous smile. He couldn''t believe how the other party had the courage to make such rude and arrogant demands in front of him. Do you think he really dare not kill a master? If so, then today a leader of a neutral faction will disappear from the planet forever. The female master obviously noticed the malice without any cover up, and shook his head solemnly: "No, of course I''m not kidding. Maybe the weapon you created is very powerful, but don''t forget that your enemy is not just us. What''s more, we are willing to give some compensation. I sincerely suggest you think carefully. Neutral factions are not order, let alone chaos. We are not keen on fighting and destroying anything. We just want the universe to keep its original That''s all. " "I''m sorry, madam. Although it would be impolite to say so, I still want to say, please don''t be delusional. Neither you nor those mice who hide in the dark and make small movements are nothing in my eyes. If you want to go to war, come on, and I''ll be very happy to let the whole neutral faction disappear from the universe. Maybe you don''t know much about my past But I can tell you that I am a person who likes war, killing, destruction and destruction very much. Nothing can make me happier and happier than hearing the enemy''s cries, curses and curses before he dies. "Zhang Cheng expressed his attitude with a sneer. The boiling power in his body directly changed the surrounding environment, even isolated the light released by the stars, and plunged the whole planet into darkness and chaos. "Is that your answer?" the female master carefully tempted. Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking: "yes! This is the answer I gave." "Well, I''m sorry. Please remember, war is not what we want, but sometimes only war is the ultimate means to solve all contradictions." after that, the female master stood up and bowed again, then turned around and tore open a space crack and went through. Seeing the other party disappear, Zhang Chengli smiled and mocked: "Empty threats and threats? Or do you really have the courage to fight with me, even if some masters die? Today, let me see if these masters, like those mortals, live longer and fear death more. It would be disappointing if they even lose the courage to fight hard." As the last word blurted out, he dispelled the darkness on the surface of the planet and restored everything to its original state. The ordinary people living on this planet immediately burst into unprecedented cheers. Even some stupid guys knelt on the ground, prayed loudly to the Dark Goddess who had lost themselves, and recited the poems praising the goddess in the classics. Because in their eyes, the boundless darkness just now is the best proof that the powerful goddess shows miracles. However, Zhang Cheng didn''t pay attention to these ordinary people. Instead, he left the tower and went directly to the bottom of the chaotic tree, gently stroked the disappearing face on the trunk, and said with a smile: "it''s time to show your real power and give a warning to those stupid people who are ready to move, isn''t it?" Boom! moment The giant tree released a strong energy shock, which directly squeezed all the planets, satellites and meteorites in the whole galaxy except itself and stars into tiny particles. Needless to ask, he is declaring war on those masters hiding in the dark in this way. Just as the female master mentioned just now, only war, and only war, is the ultimate means to solve all contradictions. When the opponent is destroyed from the body and soul, the so-called contradiction naturally no longer exists. All compromises and negotiations are based on the recognition that both sides have equal strength. At the worst, they also have the ability to cause great trouble and casualties to the other side. Now, it''s time for Zhang Cheng to prove his real strength. This is why he insisted on staying rather than following the initiator to explore the spiritual world Chapter 1189 The ring of neutrality, a ring around a special neutron star, looks half as if it is in eternal darkness, while the other half is shrouded in the light emitted by the neutron star. There is no doubt that this is the stronghold of the masters of neutral factions. It is known as a model of the perfect integration and coexistence of chaos and order. However, at this moment, this place, which should have been full of peace and harmony, is already full of tension, and there can be huge legions emerging from nowhere. You know, the masters of neutral factions are mostly moderate, rarely take the initiative to start a war, and will not recruit subordinates for no reason. All such large-scale actions will inevitably lead to a series of unpredictable serious consequences. For a moment, countless pairs of eyes turned their eyes to the ring of neutrality. ¡­¡­ "Well, his answer is?" Located in the core area of the neutral ring, the leaders of nine neutral factions are gathering together, waiting for the answer from the messenger who has just returned from the other end of the distant universe. "Sorry, his answer is to refuse, and even take the initiative to send us an invitation to war." the female master sighed slightly, as if regretting the upcoming war. "Offer us an invitation to war? Is he crazy? Or does that weapon make him feel that he has the ability to compete with us at the same time?" another master knocked on the table restlessly. Although every master here firmly believes that such a powerful weapon must have corresponding disadvantages. It can never be used to suppress the whole neutral faction at the same time. It is the limit to deal with three or five at the same time. But after all, the tree of chaos has successfully stripped 90% of the power of an order faction before it has been completed. No one wants to be the next victim. Just when the scene fell into silence, a faint red outline suddenly appeared in the dark, mocking in a slightly ironic tone: "are you afraid? I can''t believe that a group of guys shouting to protect the balance of the universe will be afraid of a little guy who hasn''t been dominant for a long time." "Shut up! It''s your turn to interrupt our business." there was an undisguised disgust in the eyes of women. She will never forget that it was this guy who deliberately brought the news and pushed the neutral ring, which has never liked to use force, to the brink of war. "Ha ha! I''m not interested in taking care of your affairs. But don''t forget. This matter is not only related to you, but also to us. Anyone who violates taboos should be punished mercilessly, rather than allowing him to grow up and threaten each of us." the red outline laughed and retorted. "This guy is right! He does threaten the great balance! Anyway, now we can''t continue to wait, especially others have sent us an invitation to war. We must respond, otherwise the ring of neutrality will not exist." No organization, no matter what its original intention is, whether it is good or evil, selfless or selfish, can ignore its own provocation. In particular, such as the ring of neutrality, a powerful institution that controls one-third of the power of the physical universe. Although they are not belligerent, it does not mean that their combat effectiveness is low. On the contrary, perhaps their reputation is far less famous than the chaos and order keen to change the status quo, but it is absolutely impossible to make both of them feel afraid by loving peace. "But don''t forget! They tried to unite the order Council not long ago, trying to catch us all." The female dominator obviously did not want to be used by the other party and tried his best to prevent the outbreak of war. Unfortunately, there are a few people who hold this idea after all. Finally, by voting, two-thirds of the members agreed to launch a war to destroy the tree of chaos as the premise of the end of the war. As for the red outline, it means that it is willing to be responsible for dragging other masters of chaotic factions and ensuring that those who violate taboos are punished. In this way, the two sides finally reached a cooperation agreement, and the whole neutral ring worked quickly. In the blink of an eye, a stable space tunnel enough to accommodate the passage of a huge Starfleet was built. The whole ring, including the neutron star, went straight through and appeared next to the remote planet. Such an undisguised large-scale invasion naturally can''t hide from Zhang Cheng''s eyes. When the ring of neutrality passed completely, he gave the first gift. In just a few seconds, the top of the chaotic tree released an energy ray composed of chaotic forces, which penetrated the neutron star in the middle of the ring on the spot. Next second The whole neutron star seems to be stimulated by some kind of stimulation, constantly releasing terrible and deadly rays to the outside world, leading to gravitational collapse and explosion. Before most people react to what happened, the whole ring of order has been torn apart. Except for the master and some powerful war weapons, there are few survivors left. Looking at the amazing casualties caused by himself, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but slightly close the corners of his mouth, sneered and muttered to himself: "how, my welcome ceremony is not bad? Don''t worry, the real wonderful is still behind, you must not shrink back. Just like before, I want to make everyone afraid with killing and death." The voice just fell! The little bug left by Gru suddenly exploded with a bang, and his own influence appeared in the silver fluorescence in the sky. "Did you go to war with those guys in the neutral ring?" "Ah, that''s right. Look at the beautiful scenery. It''s so charming. No matter how many times you look at it, it''s not enough. I really hope the universe is not vacuum, so I can see their panic, hear their angry curses, and even their painful cries before they die." While saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with cold, cruel and crazy light. "Damn it! You must hold on! I''ll call for help now." Gru was obviously stunned by the pictures passed in the mirror. He realized at the first time that no matter how much the guys of the neutral faction disliked violence, they were 100% irritated at present. This can no longer be called a provocation, but a clear signal of war, an endless decisive battle. But Zhang Cheng shook his head carelessly: "help? No, I don''t need help. What I need is the audience. Next, you will see the dominant death at most since the formation of the whole material universe. Remember, it''s the real death, from soul to body..." Chapter 1190 "Asshole! How dare he?" "This guy is absolutely crazy!" "No! Recall the attack just now. He can turn chaos into energy. This is the most amazing!" "What? Are we going to risk getting close now? I don''t want to be hit by that thing." ¡­¡­ For a moment, the masters of the neutral factions were startled, and some showed the intention of retreat. Because they are not sure whether this terrible attack is a one-time attack or can be launched continuously. If the latter, it''s better to give up as soon as possible. Although the distance of rays is very short, it is absolutely enough to be used as a defensive weapon. Unless some masters with special means are willing to show their cards in advance, it is impossible to get close in the conventional way. But the problem is Who is willing to show his cards at this time? After all, as this place becomes a battlefield, there must be countless pairs of eyes watching their every move closely. In particular, the order Council and chaotic factions have privately reached an agreement to destroy the ring of neutrality. Although it failed before it was put into practical action, the hostility and estrangement it has caused will never disappear easily. Trust is always difficult to build and easy to destroy. When the last trace of trust between the two sides no longer exists, it will naturally become the real enemy. Finally, after several discussions, the masters of the neutral faction decided to try to tear up space and come directly to the surface of the planet. Needless to ask, they are betting that Zhang Cheng will not destroy the extremely important planet under his feet. After all, the tree of chaos relies on absorbing the energy in the core of the planet to keep it normal until it finally devours the planet to replace it. "Unbelievable! Is this the tree of chaos?" The master who first came to the ground raised his head, looked at the giant that almost broke through the atmosphere and directly connected with outer space, and couldn''t help shouting. Compared with long-distance observation in endless deep space, this close appreciation will undoubtedly produce an extremely strong inner shock. "That''s right! This is the tree of chaos! Anyway, the person who created it is a genius, isn''t it?" the female master appeared next to him with a trace of emotion. As the only person present who talked with Zhang Cheng, she knows more than anyone about each other''s crazy ambitions hidden under the surface of peace. Never flinch! Never give in! An insatiable desire! "I admit! He is a genius! But this is not the reason why he violates taboos and threatens the balance and cycle of the universe. The tree of chaos must be destroyed, no matter how much it costs." With that, the master began to gather strength and tried to tear the huge plant in front of him into the middle. But at this critical moment, Zhang Cheng, who has always stayed in the magic tower, finally appeared. He wore a dark black robe today. One of his hands held a black circular Rune and greeted with a smile: "Good afternoon, masters from the neutral ring. It''s a great honor for you to come to my territory and provide the necessary nourishment for the growth of the chaotic tree. You know? It''s very hungry now. It can only be satisfied by swallowing the blood and soul of the masters." "Do you want to kill us?" the first master undoubtedly felt the undisguised intention of killing and immediately changed his face. Not only he, but also the other nine masters around him made different reactions one after another. Some are surprised because they can''t believe there are such arrogant guys in the universe who want to kill all one faction. Others are angry, feel despised, and are ready to give each other an impressive lesson. A glimmer of vigilance flashed in the eyes of others. Anyone who dares to speak such cruel words must rely on it. "Hehe, why not? Doesn''t war completely eliminate the enemy from the body and soul by killing each other to ensure that the intensified contradictions are solved?" Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and licked his lips greedily. As the owner of the chaos tree, he has felt this guy''s strong desire constantly transmitted through spiritual connection. There is no doubt that these masters are the most delicious and delicious food for the chaotic tree. "You''re dangerous! Just like another you! Whether it''s behavior or thought! The last warning, it''s still time to give up." the female master made the last effort as always. "Thank you for your kindness, but I''d rather choose war and a thrilling challenge. Come on, let me see what''s outstanding about the neutral ring, one of the three most powerful forces in the material universe." The voice just fell! Zhang Cheng was directly integrated with the tree of chaos, and the vines all over the sky immediately gushed out, directly covering the masters. You should know that this is not an ordinary plant vine, but a bound vine containing dark and chaotic forces. Even if the master is caught accidentally, it is difficult to break free. "You will regret your choice! I promise!" The female master immediately avoided hundreds of vines, fiercely waved his left arm and cut all the vines in two. "Maybe! If you can defeat or kill me. Well, don''t say so much nonsense, let''s use our strength to prove who is right." When hundreds of vines were cut off, Zhang Cheng did not respond to any disappointment or panic on his face, but continued to control the remaining vines. After a while, a weaker Lord was first turned up, like a cocoon wrapped in a spider''s web. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape. At the same time, the connection between his body and the string was rapidly being stripped, and the whole person became weaker and weaker. Finally, he simply stopped struggling and shouted for help to his companions. Unfortunately, most lords are a little busy at the moment, and the creator and owner of the giant tree stand aside and can''t help at all. "No! I will never let you succeed! Bloom! The light of balance from the beginning of the birth of the universe!" Just when Zhang Cheng thought the master was finished, he suddenly shouted an inexplicable word. moment A huge energy emerges from the body! Each one is like the sharpest dagger, which easily cuts off those tough vines. At the same time, it also cuts a large crack more than 30 meters deep on the trunk of the chaotic tree, and countless red liquids like blood donation continue to flow out Chapter 1191 "What is this?!" Feeling the flash of light at that moment, Zhang Cheng''s face showed unprecedented dignity. We should know that the chaotic tree itself is a huge energy storage. No matter what form of energy, it will be quickly absorbed and stored. Unless Unless the level and form of this energy far exceed the maximum limit he designed. Thinking of this, Zhang Cheng immediately turned his eyes to the master who had just escaped from the vine. For some reason, he became extremely unstable. Both his body and his inner soul seemed to collapse at any time. "Damn it! Are you crazy to use such dangerous things here? Maybe it will kill all of us." Another master quickly came to the side and put some device like a limiter on each other''s hand. In about two or three minutes, the unstable tremor slowly calmed down, and the chilling breath quickly disappeared. In contrast, the hole in the branch of chaos is not a big problem. It has healed in a short time, leaving only a huge and ugly scar. After all, as a huge tree, a mere 30 meter cut can only be regarded as a skin injury at most. What really deserves attention is the energy residue that emits a faint light around the wound. In order to prevent the invasion of these things, the chaotic tree secreted a large number of isolation materials similar to gum and completely wrapped them one by one. "Do you think I''m willing to take such a risk? If I hadn''t acted quickly just now, I would have become the second Satara. Today, we should destroy the tree of chaos anyway, otherwise we will never have peace." While saying these words, the injured master''s face showed a palpitating expression. I have never experienced the feeling that the power is torn and stripped bit by bit, and I will never understand how terrible the power of this weapon is. It can even be said that once it is firmly controlled by vines, it is absolutely impossible to escape without using cards. "I see! Anyway, at this stage, we have no way back, but try our best to achieve our goal." the female master tried a color for the other two companions around him. In less than a minute, the three people quickly opened the distance, occupied a triangular space around the trunk of the chaotic tree, and then quickly launched a kind of spatial isolation or other similar ability. Blink! The connection between the tree world and the planet itself is completely cut off, and the whole is dragged to a space of one position. No light! No water! No air! No matter! There is just a filling energy that has never been seen before! When the chaotic tree was completely pulled in, these energies immediately began to boil, constantly trying to tear open the stoic bark and enter the trunk. They are like gangrene with bones. Although they are not very destructive, they win continuously and never stop. "This is your last card?" Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and said mercilessly. "Don''t be complacent! You''ll soon understand the deadliest part of this special space." While sneering, the master who was almost killed took out several colorless and transparent crystals and directly kneaded them into powder. At the same time, the masters of other neutral factions did the same. Next second The energy that was not too active in the whole space suddenly became boiling. It continuously produces energy release hundreds of thousands of times more terrible than nuclear fusion. In just one second, the chaos tree suffered an unprecedented heavy blow. Most of its leaves and branches became scorched black, and its trunk was also scarred. It seemed that it would die completely in a short time. Since the tree of chaos has the largest volume and bears the most damage, Zhang Cheng bears a much smaller part. Although the surface is still inevitably a little embarrassed, it has not been seriously damaged. Looking at his left hand, which was burned into a lens by the terrible energy just now, instead of being a little flustered, he grinned: "Hahaha! Interesting! Using the incompatibility between chaos and order to create a tearing phenomenon of material and energy, whether it is the master of order faction or the master of chaos faction, it will inevitably be injured. Only you neutrals can perfectly avoid the tearing caused by mutual exclusion." "Oh? I saw the essence here for the first time!" an incredible light flashed in the eyes of the female master. "Why, is it strange? Don''t forget that the endless desire for knowledge and power has always been the most powerful driving force on my way forward. As early as I became the master, I have been studying those things that are above most forces, of course, including chaos and order. But I''m curious, where did you find these mysterious energies , chaos and order can coexist harmoniously for a while, and amazing lethality will not erupt until it is detonated through incentives. " Zhang Cheng didn''t seem to care about his scrapped left hand at all. He put forward his most concerned problems in high spirits. "Sorry, this is the secret of neutrality. We will not disclose half a point to any outsider. Now, I sincerely advise you to give up resistance and let us fulfill our mission honestly, or you may lose more than one arm," the woman warned with a meaningful warning. "Threat? What gives you the illusion that I have lost the ability to resist? No, you don''t understand how powerful this chaotic tree really is. Come on, I''ll show you frogs at the bottom of the well today that you can really break the boundaries and break the things that dominate the ceiling." As the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng turned and put his finger on the scarred trunk. moment The dominant power in his body resonated with the two souls inside the chaotic tree. In less than two or three minutes, the dying giant tree recovered as before. Not only did it recover as before, but it also grew dozens of times more vines than before, frantically expanding into the surrounding space. Every vine tentacle is thirsty to absorb the power of chaos in space. When the proportion of chaos and order began to be out of balance, the microsecond balance was finally broken, and chaos and order began to burst out repelling force countless times stronger than just now. The leader standing in the front was unprepared. He was torn off half his leg by the terrible energy storm on the spot. If he didn''t reflect too fast and retreat in time, it is estimated that the whole person would be in danger. Chapter 1192 "You... What did you do?" The master who lost one leg stared at the uncontrollable and collapsing fence, and his tone revealed strong surprise and disbelief. "What did you do? No, I didn''t do anything. I just let you understand how fragile and ridiculous the so-called neutrality and balance are. Do you think that maintaining balance can maintain the cycle of the whole material universe indefinitely? No! That''s impossible. Infinity and eternity have always been a relative word, not an absolute word. In fact, whether it''s the master or not It is the day when the whole material universe slowly moves towards the end of death. What you are doing is just to continue the arrival of this result, which can never be stopped. Look at these chaotic and orderly energies. As long as you easily change the proportion of one side, you will lose control of them. " As Zhang Cheng spoke, he pushed a large number of separated order forces to the enemy''s position. In just a few seconds, this space has become the most dangerous place in the whole material universe. Ironically, those neutral masters who didn''t need to dodge at all are now like street mice trying to avoid the tearing phenomenon around them from time to time. As the balance is broken, this space is like pushing to the first domino, and countless chain reactions have occurred in an instant. The most terrible thing is that there is no channel to leave safely, and even tearing the space has become an impossible thing. "Everybody! This guy is much more difficult than expected! There''s no need to hide anything. Let''s show our cards and kill him. Otherwise, it''s too late to wait for the people of the chaotic faction to come." the female master quickly avoided the tearing phenomenon around him and shouted at his colleagues in the distance. "Didn''t those chaotic guys say they would stop the trouble for us?" another master subconsciously frowned. Because it is a special form similar to element life, the two eyebrows are actually two strip flames, which look full of joy from a distance. But the problem is, no one can laugh right now. Because with the more chaotic forces captured, the tree of chaos is becoming more and more powerful. It used to take only one time to cut off the vine tentacles, but now it takes three or four times to do it. If we continue to develop at this speed, in a short time, everyone present will become the nourishment for the growth of the tree of chaos. "Don''t mention them! Those guys just want to use us! As long as we complete our mission, the masters of chaotic factions will appear immediately. Maybe they will launch a surprise attack." the female master clenched her teeth and warned. "Damn it! I hate being forced into a dead corner." the master of the broken leg murmured and took out a small bottle without saying a word, emitting amazing heat. The liquid medicine with the color of magma pulled out the plug and poured it on his head. Boom! With a loud noise, the master''s heart seemed to explode, and the dazzling golden light released amazing heat from inside to outside, just like a star. The sand and gravel on the ground were gasified almost instantly, forming a large area of bright places. "Come on! Taste the heat of the first dead star since the birth of the universe. I promise you''ll like it as long as you taste it." said, the master of elemental form rushed over and opened his arms, as if he wanted to hold his opponent firmly and burn him with the bear flame in his chest. "Star? Ah! So it is." Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. "You are not an ordinary intelligent life at all, but a star left after the real explosion. If you use another way of saying, you should be a star Titan. Unfortunately, you wake up too late, so that the star under your feet has lost most of its power." "Annoying bug! Don''t run if you have the ability!" Suddenly, the master threw himself into the air and couldn''t help cursing loudly. "Sorry, I''m not interested in playing such boring games with you. Forget it, let you know where the real gap between us is." Zhang Cheng didn''t give his opponent another chance to speak. He directly controlled hundreds of vines and quickly bound the master with amazing heat and fire Although one of the vines is bound to be lit every few minutes, it''s nothing compared to harvest. One Two Three Five Ten When it was confirmed that the other party was no longer capable of action, he calmly controlled other vine tentacles to contain several other enemies, and ordered to start stripping the connection between the imprisoned master and the string. "Ah!!!!! No! You madman can''t do that!" Aware of the tragic fate he was about to face, the star master began to struggle desperately. At the most severe time, he burned dozens of vines at once. But in the end, he still couldn''t escape. After the last connection was cut off, the powerful power belonging to the master quickly began to decline, and finally the bright light on him suddenly dimmed. "Unfortunately, you are useless." Zhang Cheng sentenced the prisoner to death in a superior tone. He, whose heart was firmly occupied by the cold and chill, directly threw the master who had only half a breath into the area with the most intensive tearing phenomenon like throwing garbage. In the blink of an eye, a master was so completely erased that even his soul did not enter the cycle of the universe and was intercepted by the tree of chaos as a valuable nourishment for the growth of the internal core. Because the whole process took place too quickly, before the masters of other neutrals could respond, they found that a companion had fallen into eternal death. No hesitation! No hesitation! There is not a bit of awe! It''s like killing a master who stands at the top of all life is no different from killing an animal. The terrible silence lasted for a long time before it was broken by the angry roar of the female master: "asshole! You asshole! Look what you''ve done? You killed him!" "Aren''t we in a state of war? What''s so surprising about killing the enemy?" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. The indifference revealed in his pupils made everyone feel uncomfortable. "But according to the rules of engagement, a master cannot kill a master!" "Oh, sorry, that''s your rule, not mine. I''m not obliged to abide by it. In addition, instead of talking nonsense here, let''s end all this quickly..." Chapter 1193 There is no doubt that the master is a group of proud and conceited, completely self-centered guys. Each of them considers himself the most special and unique existence in the whole universe. In order to reflect this particularity, the oldest signed an agreement with each other to ensure that they can live forever no matter what happens in the future. The agreement eventually increased with the number of masters, because the idea was divided into different factions and gradually developed into a default rule for everyone. Anyone who dares to violate this rule will be severely punished. Before, the initiator was immediately pursued by the order Council because he killed a master and had to hide temporarily. Now, Zhang Cheng also ignores this rule, completely kills a master in full view of the public, and even admits that he doesn''t care about the rules of engagement. The only purpose of war is to kill the enemy. This behavior is undoubtedly challenging the most sensitive nerves of all masters in the ring of neutrality. In a short time, the remaining nine masters showed their last cards. For a moment, the most terrible forces in the universe filled this special space. Even Zhang Cheng, who mastered all the power of the chaotic tree, soon lost an arm and a quarter of his shoulder. You should know that this loss is not only a literal deformity of limbs and organs, but a permanent and unrecoverable serious trauma, that is, his incomplete limbs can never be recovered, no matter what means. "Hehe, you did a good job. You can hurt me like this." Looking at his fragmented half of his body, Zhang Chengfei didn''t show even a little flustered expression, but showed a faint smile. It''s like the broken body doesn''t belong to itself, but to the enemy. "Your madness is over! Surrender! We will send you to the right place according to the rules and imprison you forever." The female dominator seems to have thought that her side has won a complete victory and once again put on a high face. She didn''t realize that for some people, permanent imprisonment is no different from death. "Surrender? You seem to have misunderstood something. In fact, I originally planned to give up this body as the key to open the door to another universe. As for you, you will become the nourishment to complete this feat. Next, you will become the first people to really see my power..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng suddenly detonated the main string fully integrated with himself, forming a vortex mixed with material and energy. Its great power easily destroys space and dimension! All the masters present were firmly trapped. They could neither retreat nor escape, nor even move. "Damn it! What are you doing?" the other master was obviously a little flustered. Because in this terrible vortex, it temporarily cuts off his close connection with the material universe, as if he were in a space completely isolated from the outside world. In this space, the masters cannot maintain immortality with the privileges given to them by the material universe. This means that if they are now under a fatal attack, 100% will really die, rather than just falling into a long sleep. "Shh, keep quiet and feel the spirit beyond all material and energy." Zhang Cheng raised a finger and put it on his lips. "Either become stronger in self affirmation, or turn into insignificant dust in the incomparable spiritual impact. Let me identify whether you guys are qualified to move forward with me to explore and search for the key to breaking the last barrier." A Master seemed to find something and immediately shouted to his companion, "Damn it! Stop him! He''s going to open..." Before he finished, Zhang Cheng was integrated with the tree of chaos again and released all the power he had captured. Next second A light mixed with black and white burst out from the position where you stood at your feet, and the space where you passed was cut into small pieces. In the middle of these trivial space debris, there is a magical world composed of endless white planes. Several masters were quickly swallowed up by white before they even had time to respond, and the whole person gradually disappeared. Others are aware of the danger and desperately want to gather the fragmented space and build a small shelter. But how could Zhang Cheng let the other party achieve his wish and beat him to pieces before he gathered much. Without hesitation, he abandoned his body and the tree of chaos, leaving only his pure spirit and soul. The remaining masters who had not died quickly realized this and immediately fell into a dilemma. On the one hand, they know that if they don''t give up their bodies, they will be torn apart by the powerful power of the spiritual universe in a few minutes at most. Because the dominant power given by the material universe is strongly rejected here. On the other hand, they also understand that once they give up the body, it means giving up everything they have in the material universe, including the powerful force standing at the top of the universe and the essence of immortality. "Ha ha! How does it feel to be dominated by the spirit? Choose. Let me see how much courage and exploration spirit you have left as the master. Oh, I almost forgot to say that the possibility of restoring the torn space to its original state is basically zero, so you will be decomposed and assimilated in five minutes at most." Zhang Cheng laughed wildly and said the cruel reality. At the beginning, he did not intend to enter the spiritual universe in this way. However, the ring of neutrality pulled him into the mysterious space, which gave him great inspiration, so he had this scene in front of him. To break the boundary between the two universes, the main string is equivalent to a door, and the master is the key. What Zhang Cheng did was just the key to the masters of the neutral ring, opening the door of his own. As for how to go back, he hasn''t thought about it yet. At present, the most important thing is to observe the process of these masters'' transformation or death, so as to judge the operating rules of the spiritual universe. In addition, he also needs to find ways to find the two guys who are both enemies and partners, and try to get some limited information from each other. Chapter 1194 In the deepest part of the endless universe, in the area called "broken stars", several chaotic masters led by Gru are carefully searching for something. As the name suggests, "broken star" is a broken star. Because the gravity in this area is very abnormal, it often automatically opens some cracks, forcibly pulls in a star or part of a galaxy in the universe, and then collides fiercely with each other. Especially when two stars, neutron stars, white dwarfs and other high-quality celestial bodies collide, the power generated is not that ordinary planets can resist. Normally, the amazing energy they produce is enough to destroy everything around them and even produce huge black holes. However, the abnormal gravity in this area prevents the generation of black holes and makes those broken and residual materials float in the vacuum. It looks very beautiful and dazzling from a distance. But only those who have a deep understanding of this area will understand how deadly danger is hidden under that beautiful appearance. Even if the master is involved, he can''t get away easily. Fortunately, Gru was well prepared for the trip and asked the guy around him like a goblin, "how''s it going? Have you found the entrance?" "Damn it! I''ve said it many times. Don''t rush. Those guys in the neutral ring hid that place very well, and even added countless obstacles to prevent me from feeling." the latter turned his eyes angrily, and his hands kept moving left and right. Needless to ask, she was the last time she helped to quietly tear open the space crack, giving Gru the opportunity to sneak into the master of the order Council headquarters. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb you, but I just hope to hurry up. You don''t understand how dangerous our new man is. He has enough power to create a massacre." Gru explained solemnly. He will never forget the madness revealed in each other''s eyes and his indifference and contempt for all things when he met Zhang Cheng for the last time. A murderer, destroyer and destroyer without any scruples! "I don''t understand. Since he is so dangerous, why do you try to keep in close contact with him? Shouldn''t you stay away from him?" the goblin like master blinked. "Hehe, that''s a good question. At first, I didn''t know why. Maybe it was driven by strong curiosity, or maybe it was his values and way of thinking that were completely different from all of us. But now I know what I want from him." Gru showed a calm smile on his face. "Oh? What is it?" "It''s transcendence! Do you remember how long you''ve been in the dominant position? Do you remember trying your best to climb the unreachable peak in order to get rid of all the constraints? Yes! As he mentioned, we all degenerated, afraid of losing everything we have now, and are unwilling to risk our lives to gamble one percent, one thousandth, or even ten thousand One chance. " When he said these words, Gru''s mood suddenly became excited, and the two rows of eyes twinkled with the same light, which was quite different from the usual calm state. "Oh - no - even you are crazy!" the unknown Master held his forehead with an expression of "you are hopeless". "Crazy? Maybe." but Gru didn''t care, smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "For me, the most important thing is not whether I can succeed, but to see the road leading to surpassing the master. I don''t want to continue to remain immortal like this. I''d rather give up the master''s identity in exchange for that one ten thousandth chance of success. Well, I know we can''t talk about this issue, so honestly help me find him..." Before the words were finished, the goblin master who had been jumping up and down suddenly stopped all activities and carefully put his ears next to a space. After a full minute, she raised her hand, snapped her fingers and said proudly, "I found it! Step back and I''ll open it now." As the last word blurted out, she immediately began to use her special ability as the master to try to open a small mouth, and then slowly expand it. "Wait!" Gru was clearly aware of something and wanted to stop this old friend who was a little jumpy. Unfortunately, his movement is still a step slow. When the narrow crack was opened, an indescribable terrorist spiritual force gushed out, directly devouring all the surrounding materials and energy. Shock! fear! despair! In a short moment, Gru understood the terrible truth behind these spiritual forces. Without saying a word, he used those broken space debris to form a shield and retreated at a very fast speed. I don''t know how far he retreated. In short, when the spiritual power gradually dissipated and formed a huge black hole from the explosion point, he stopped, breathed a little relieved, smiled bitterly and sighed: "he did it as expected! There are ten masters in the whole neutral ring. I''m afraid it''s all over now." "What? You mean... He killed ten masters of neutral factions alone?" The goblin master who is good at space power will obviously not be killed easily. The next time he jumps out of the crack, his tone is full of hard to hide surprise. Gru nodded gently: "yes! Don''t you feel that it is the power from another spiritual universe? For the master, this is the most deadly poison. Even if you get a little, you may pay a heavy price." "What about him? He died himself?" "Die together? Hahaha! No, he''s not such a fool. If I guessed right, he should have voluntarily given up the connection between the body and the material universe, and entered the spiritual universe in another pure form to explore the mystery of breaking the limit. What''s the matter, are you interested in coming?" With that, Gru stretched out an insect like limb and invited his few friends. But the latter quickly shook his head and refused, "forget it, I''m not like you crazy people. I just want to be comfortable, relax and do something I like." "What a pity! Well, in that case, I won''t make any more demands. You can go back and report after the task is completed. As for me, I will embark on an unknown journey. Maybe this meeting will be farewell..." Gru saluted the remaining masters and began to decompose his body freely, allowing his spirit to slowly pass through the connection point Chapter 1195 "Use the spirit to control material and energy, no matter what it is, as long as it can be understood and has a strong enough spiritual quantity, it can be created out of thin air..." Standing in a vast white world, Zhang Cheng constantly manipulated his own spirit and created a variety of gadgets, including not only special scientific and technological items that need a very high degree of civilization in the material world, but also living animals and plants. But without exception, maintaining these things requires energy consumption, and the more complex and sophisticated things, the greater the consumption. When the spirit is exhausted, they will all disappear permanently, and even creatures cannot survive. Obviously, the spiritual universe cannot really create life out of thin air, to be exact, it cannot create soul. He even suspected that every life living here passed through the connection point of the two universes. Otherwise, how can we explain the strange phenomenon that the soul cannot be created here. Just when he was going to make some more detailed attempts and experiments, he suddenly found that at some time, the vast white scenery around him had been replaced by the airtight primitive forest. Moreover, the trunk of each tree is densely engraved with unknown mysterious symbols, flashing the same brilliance from time to time. "Ah, it seems that a guest is coming." Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and showed an interested expression. Through the test just now, he has learned that everything in the spiritual world is produced by the combination of subjective imagination and spiritual power. Neither of them is indispensable. Otherwise, he will not create anything and maintain a white original state. So when the surrounding scenery changes, or something breaks the quiet white, it means that another creature is approaching. ¡­¡­ As expected, in about a few minutes, a beast shaped like a combination of a bear and a lion came out slowly from the deepest part of the dense forest. It has golden hair, two eyes reveal the green light of hunger and thirst, and opens its big mouth full of sharp teeth and spittle. It can feel the strong hunger even far away. There is no doubt that this is a hungry beast, a dangerous hunter. When it saw the honesty on the horizon, it suddenly roared. "Roar!!!!!!!!!" Next second The big guy started running like crazy and knocked down all the trees along the way. Every time a tree falls, a mysterious symbol will appear on his fur. "This is..." Zhang Cheng''s eyes were shining slightly. He was not flustered because a dangerous enemy was approaching. On the contrary, he was full of strong curiosity. As a person who has studied and used psionics, he still knows something about the power of spirit. In particular, the forest created out of thin air obviously has a certain connection with the bear monster. It can even be said that the forest is a part of its ability. The runes on those tree trunks are not just decorations, but a stored power. This big guy can hit trees with different runes as needed, so as to obtain the corresponding ability increase. Some of them increased speed, while others increased strength and physique. By the time it came near, its size had increased six times, and its hair was like a burning flame, emitting amazing heat. "Sorry, I''m not in the habit of being someone else''s rations." Due to his lack of understanding of the spiritual world for the time being, Zhang Cheng decisively chose to give in, rather than rush into a hard fight with a strange opponent. Just after he left the place for less than half a second, the bear monster directly rushed up and collided with the ground, making a deafening sound. Boom! For a moment, countless materials and energy created by the spirit scattered and splashed, and even a large pit with a diameter of hundreds of meters appeared on the ground. If it were in the material universe, such destructive power would not even be enough for Zhang Cheng to raise his eyelids. But in the spiritual world, he could not even do one tenth of the destructive power, so the whole person suddenly became extremely vigilant. "Roar!!!!!!" The bear monster found a blow to the air, and immediately made a threatening roar, with hungry and thirsty eyes. "Are you angry? No, you have emotions?! then can you understand what I said? Can we communicate with each other?" Zhang Cheng, who has entered the research state, is undoubtedly the most terrible kind of people. Instead of a little fear, he has become extremely enthusiastic and even wants to talk to the monster who tries to eat himself. "You... Food!" A vague and astringent voice echoed in my mind. "I... food? What about you? What are you?" Zhang Cheng pointed to his nose with interest. Obviously, this voice is transmitted by the bear monster through spiritual connection or spiritual power. Although it is very primitive and monotonous, it proves from another side that it is not without wisdom, just not smart enough. "I... Hunter... Hungry... Let me eat you..." The bear monster sent some information intermittently. At the same time, he didn''t stop and attacked again and again. But its attack method is too primitive. It tries to hit hard and overwhelm the enemy with absolute power. It won''t do any good against a guy like Zhang Cheng who is good at using skills and strategies. After repeated testing for a while, Zhang Cheng finally gave up his original plan and gathered a spear composed of spiritual power to insert into each other''s body again and again. In this process, he can feel a lot of mental power gushing out of the bear monster''s body with the attack, and he can plunder these mental powers. After a while, the huge bear monster began to be a little unsustainable. Not only did the coverage of the dense forest become smaller and smaller, but its size was also shrinking. In the end, he turned into a baby bear the size of a pillow "Ah Hoo!!!" Looking at this furry little guy who raised his head and shouted at himself, Zhang Cheng suddenly had a very absurd feeling. Directly bend down, hold its neck, lift it up, laugh and jokingly say: "since you are so cute, I won''t kill you. How, are you interested in being my pet? I promise I will feed you the best food." "Don''t kill... I... Will" The little bear monster quickly expressed his meaning. After all, it hasn''t lived enough and doesn''t want to die at all Chapter 1196 There is no doubt that things such as dignity and freedom are complex issues that will only be considered on the premise of meeting the most basic survival. Before that, food, water and safety are the most urgent needs of every life, and we are willing to pay any price for them. As for the spirit of "better die than be free", or "better die standing than live kneeling", it will never appear on the lowest level who can''t even fill his stomach. What''s more, as some ridiculous members of animal protection organizations think, animals are also dignified and eager for freedom. On the contrary, as long as the food is sufficient and the living environment is relatively comfortable, most animals don''t care whether they are kept in captivity for tourists to visit. They would rather stay in the zoo and slowly lose their wildness than go back to the wild to participate in the cruel competition and elimination. As a bear monster that is still in a relatively primitive state, it can even be said to be a beast, of course, it is no exception. After trying to get along for a period of time, it found that its strange master not only had no intention to kill itself, but also allowed itself to devour a little spiritual power as a supplement every time it defeated an opponent. Although this mental power is no different from leftovers, it can meet the daily consumption. With the increase of phagocytosis times, the power is also recovering a little. Over time, it began to feel that this state seemed good, at least much safer than hunting alone. Looking at the pet, which is already more than half a person tall, Zhang Cheng suddenly stopped and asked, "how far is it from the place you mentioned last time?" "It should be coming soon," replied the bear monster quickly. "But if I remember correctly, that''s what you answered forty hours ago. Is it because the word" almost here "in your concept is different from what I understand?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and questioned. Because the world is completely endless white, there is nothing to use as a reference, so he only made a prop from the beginning to calculate time and distance. Although this is not strictly meaningful, it is still a very small number of data that can be used as a reference. "Sorry, master, before you taught me, I didn''t have a clear concept of distance. In short, the places I can reach before I feel hungry belong to the closer category." the bear monster raised his head and explained carefully. "So" coming "may be a few minutes, a dozen minutes, or a few hours, dozens of hours, or even hundreds of hours?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. According to the rules of the world, all creatures will start to feel hungry and need to find prey to supplement themselves after the total amount of spirit is consumed to a certain extent. If it is not replenished within a certain period of time, the sense of hunger will gradually disappear, and the upper limit of the total amount of spirit will drop by one level. In other words, there are only two ways to survive in this world. One is to constantly plunder and become stronger, and the other is to slowly consume their own spiritual power and eventually disappear forever. Judging from the total amount of spirit before the bear monster, if it eats once, it may not feel hungry for more than half a month In this boundless and white world, have you been walking continuously for more than half a month? For life from all material universes, it is a kind of pain and suffering. In fact, these days, Zhang Cheng would have been bored if he hadn''t found some interesting phenomena and encountered some incredible creatures every day. Just as he hesitated to change his itinerary and change to a relatively easy place to reach, a white world around him suddenly grew a lot of thorns and vines. Seeing this scene, the bear monster immediately curled up like a natural enemy and shivered in the corner. "It... It''s coming!!" "Who is it?" Zhang Cheng obviously saw his pet so timid for the first time. Even his feelings of escape and resistance disappeared completely, leaving only one reaction, that is fear, the deepest fear from his heart. "It... It''s the overlord! It''s an invincible existence! Nothing can compete with it. Hide! Hide! Or you''ll die!" the bear monster''s voice kept shaking, and it was not easy to finish off. "Overlord? Invincible?" Zhang Cheng''s curiosity was undoubtedly provoked. He narrowed his eyes and patrolled around, trying to find the life that created all this. Unfortunately, even if he tried his best to expand his spirit, he couldn''t find even a living thing around him. What''s more terrible is that the thorn forest seems to have no edge, and its coverage is far beyond imagination. After more than ten minutes, a giant appeared on the horizon. It is like a hill, running makes the surrounding ground tremble violently, just like an earthquake. "This is the overlord?" Zhang Cheng''s pupils suddenly contracted. We should know that in the spiritual world, the most intuitive thing that can reflect the strength of a creature is the body shape. Often, the larger the creature, the stronger the spiritual power, and the smaller the body, the weaker it is. A creature with such a huge body must have exceeded some limit in its spiritual power, which is not what he can compete with now. "I see... This is the overlord!" Zhang Cheng habitually licked his lower lip and hid himself behind the huge thorns and vines as much as possible. At the same time, his mental strength contracted rapidly. In the spiritual world, he is now as insignificant as a roadside stone. But the next second He was stunned by what he saw. I saw that huge thing like a mountain, directly another small black spot that was almost ignored, directly smashed to pieces. Even across a very long distance, you can still feel the abundant spiritual power floating around, just like the tide constantly impacting everything. "This... Is the real overlord..." The trembling voice of the bear monster echoed in his ears, which made Zhang Cheng wonder whether his experience summarized through observation these days was wrong, or just a superficial phenomenon, rather than something more complex hidden under the surface. "Overlord... What is that?" He frowned and muttered to himself, both as if he were asking the bear monster and himself. But the bear monster thought that this sentence was asking himself and quickly responded: "the overlord is the oldest and most powerful hunter and the supreme ruler. Nothing can disobey their will. In their eyes, except each other, everything else is food available at any time." Chapter 1197 The existence of the overlord made Zhang Cheng fall into strong contradiction and self doubt for a long time. Because this life body in an absolutely dominant position does not conform to the universal laws of the spiritual world. It can even be said that their existence is to prove that there are no so-called laws in the world. What''s more, the observation habits and mode of thinking he brought from the material universe are incompatible with the world, so that the laws summarized before are all wrong. Unfortunately, at present, he obviously can''t find a real object to communicate and discuss. He can only record all this and make plans when he finds the initiator and his closest friends. Anyway, in the spiritual universe, they are all true intruders, a group of madmen full of desire and ambition trying to find out the truth. If it were not for the madman, he would never give up his almost eternal life and his identity and status at the apex of the evolution of all intelligent life, and risk being swallowed at any time to explore in this completely strange place. Most importantly, the world seems to have no boundary at all, let alone the concept of direction. No matter how far you go in one direction, you will always see the endless white plane, boring and quiet. No sound! No change! Even the existence of space itself cannot be confirmed! Fortunately, Zhang Cheng didn''t kill the unknown creature that became baby bear. The occasional communication between the two has become the only bridge that can eliminate loneliness and loneliness. He can''t even imagine how these spiritual beings can keep their reason when they live in such an environment, instead of gradually losing themselves in the long journey and becoming monsters who only know how to devour and kill. In this way, with countless doubts and questions, one person and one bear finally arrived at the legendary "coming" place. Appreciating the red Islands rising and falling in the distance and the silver lakes around the land, Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked, "this is it?" "Yes, that''s it." the bear monster nodded hard. It seemed very frightened and did not dare to approach the silver lake that constantly pounded the bank, as if it were a wild beast. "Why is it so different here? Who created all this through spiritual power?" Zhang Cheng continued to ask, touching his chin. "According to legend, this is the place where an overlord fell. What you see is a small part of it left at the moment of death. If nothing happens, this scene will last very, very long, as long as 10000 times the maximum life span of a life like me." When he said these words, the bear monster''s tone revealed complex and strong emotions. You should know that it rarely has emotional ups and downs on weekdays. Even in the face of the possibility of being killed for the first time, it still keeps calm, as if it has accepted its imminent death in its heart. Zhang Cheng watched the bear monster''s reaction with great interest. After a while, he said, "since this place is like a cemetery and there are huge spiritual forces left, why don''t you want to come here to get food and devour those spiritual forces to make yourself stronger?" "No! You don''t understand what the overlord means. The power they possess and use is essentially different from ours. Once I devour even a little power left by the overlord, I will immediately be decomposed and assimilated into an unconscious Marauder wandering around." the bear monster explained while carefully scooping a little lake water with its claws, Turn around and throw hard at the white place behind. Pop! moment These scattered and splashed water droplets, like bombs, directly distort the place where they collide, and release amazing shock waves. A creature with strange shape jumps out of the waves, looks at the front with empty eyes, and the whole body crawls slowly in an extremely uncoordinated attitude. "This is the looter?" Zhang Cheng seemed to understand something and his eyes lit up slightly. "That''s right! These are looters. At first, they don''t have any threat, but before long, the residual power of the master will play a role, making them crazy and constantly attack everything they can see, whether the other party is strong or weak. If a looter has lived for a long time and hasn''t died, it may become a mobile disaster It''s hard. Unless we encounter another overlord, nothing can threaten its existence. " The voice just fell! Taking advantage of the strange shape of the raider, the bear monster directly rushed up and tore it to pieces. But out of fear, it did not swallow even a little residual spiritual power and let it return to the silver lake. "Interesting! I have to admit that as a tomb, it is really valuable for research. If you don''t mind, can you wait for me here for a while?" Zhang Cheng turned back and asked the bear monster. "Yes! But I won''t wait too long. The next time I feel hungry, I will choose to leave and look for prey." the bear monster hesitated a little and soon gave a positive answer. "No problem! I''ll be back before you feel hungry." After that, Zhang Cheng created a small boat with his spiritual strength, jumped up and sailed towards the island in the center of the lake. But before he reached the middle, a huge black shadow suddenly appeared under the lake. Next second Boom! A strange fish with tens of thousands of eyes all over the body jumped out of the water. The huge waves it generated almost overturned the boat. When Zhang Cheng managed to stabilize behind the violently shaking ship, he found that the size of the fish had exceeded the blue whale, the largest normal marine creature on earth. In particular, the large dark blue eyes flashing constantly are absolutely enough to make the scalp numb for dense phobia and deep-sea phobia. The strange fish obviously noticed Zhang Cheng on the water and began to circle around the boat after returning to the water. The strong water flow caused the boat to be unable to move closer no matter how it rowed. "Damn it! I won''t end up being swallowed by a fish..." Zhang Cheng complained helplessly. Without saying a word, he consumed his spiritual strength again and created a motor out of thin air, which was installed behind the hip of the boat. With the noise generated by the engine, the boat accelerated instantly, successfully broke through the surrounding water flow, and rushed to the shore when the strange fish didn''t react Chapter 1198 Poop! The strange fish seemed to realize that he had been fooled and jumped out of the water again, splashing a lot of silver spray, both like a threat and a demonstration. But unfortunately, Zhang Cheng didn''t even look back. He directly ignored each other and marched towards the deepest part of the island. Since he landed, he could clearly feel that all this around him was created by the powerful spiritual force emanating from the center of the island. In other words, there is definitely some amazing secret hidden inside. But I don''t know why, these long-term life in the spiritual world seem to be very afraid of here, so they prefer to go far away rather than risk approaching. Zhang Cheng speculates that 80% of them are related to the looters born from the residual spiritual power of the death overlord. Unfortunately, there is not enough evidence to prove this. With excitement and expectation for the unknown, he slowly headed for the center of the island along the increasingly steep path. The closer he was to the center, the brighter the ground he stepped on, and finally it was even like flowing plasma. At the same time, there was a low whine in the air from time to time, as if someone was crying. Weird! Thriller! I felt as if I had two invisible eyes staring at myself all the time. "Incredible... Is this the spiritual power of the overlord? Even after the subjective consciousness disappears, it can continue to maintain the" home "and respond according to the life in the area. No wonder no one dares to approach easily, even if it is close, it is only a glance from a distance." Clearly aware of the power level of the overlord, Zhang Cheng''s eyes began to shine and felt that he had finally come into contact with the essence of the spiritual world. In his view, the so-called "overlord" should be the supreme life body that controls a certain rule power like the master of the material world. Their existence is basically equivalent to the ceiling of the spiritual world, just as the master is the ceiling of the material world. Neither of them can achieve transcendence in their own world. They must break the limits of their own world and achieve their goals through another completely different force. Although as a greedy man, Zhang Cheng instinctively hopes to have more choices, it is a pity that he has no choice at all now. When walking through a dangerous blood red forest, he finally saw a strange creature lying alone in a clean open space, neither deteriorated nor eaten. At a glance, it looks lifelike, as if it is falling into deep sleep, rather than completely dead. But if you carefully feel the spiritual power emitted by this creature, you will find that it has no subjective consciousness at all, just a simple power divergence. In the spiritual world, generally speaking, after a creature dies, everything of it will be transformed into the purest spiritual power for other creatures to swallow and absorb. There will be no so-called corpses left at all. But now, there is not only a body, but also the body retains some of its strength. It is really an unimaginable miracle. Just as Zhang Cheng approached carefully and planned to do some small research and experiments on the body, an unprecedented malice suddenly came to his face and forcibly pushed it back. There is no doubt that the corpse in front of him read or perceived his thinking, so he took countermeasures. In just a few seconds, hundreds of looters emerged from the blood red earth. Different from seeing the confused looter not long ago, each of them launched an attack at the moment of their appearance. In less than ten seconds, Zhang Cheng was drowned alive by these cruel monsters. Fortunately, he was ready and directly created a circular force field out of thin air to bounce all these little monsters. He grabbed the body and rushed in the direction of the boat at the fastest speed. Run! Run like hell! If the island had not restricted his flight, he would definitely spend a lot of mental energy to get his flying ability. "No... stop... You touch something you shouldn''t touch... Put it down... Otherwise..." In the process of running fast, Zhang Cheng vaguely heard a voice in his ear. However, due to the weak relationship, the latter part can not be heard clearly, leaving only vague whispers. He was not sure whether the sound came from the residual consciousness of the body or another existence to warn himself. But in any case, he will not easily give up the precious experimental materials he finally got. He believed that from this corpse, he could get the real secrets about the world and the complex rules hidden under the false surface. What is the overlord? What is the difference between their power and ordinary creatures? Why doesn''t the overlord''s body decompose after death? Too many questions need an answer, an accurate answer. When he jumped into the boat again, the environment that depended on the body suddenly seemed to lose its pillar and began to collapse. Especially the strange fish in the Silver Lake crashed madly into the boat. Needless to ask, it realized that if the body was really taken away, it would disappear forever. The impact of this overlord''s body, which did not know how long it had existed, on the surrounding environment was so amazing that these created lives began to have independent consciousness and complex thinking. "Sorry, big guy, you''ve lived long enough. It''s time to have a good sleep. Don''t worry, I''ll make good use of it." After that, Zhang Cheng turned around and smiled at the strange fish, and again used his mental strength to transform the boat under his feet into a professional racing motorcycle boat. Only the noise generated by the rapid rotation of the motor was heard. The boat was like an arrow off the string and threw the strange fish away at once. "Woo woo!!!" Watching the boat getting farther and farther away Farther and farther away The strange fish finally issued a low cry impatiently. The sound wave spread rapidly underwater, and suddenly set off a huge wave tens of meters high. It just jumped high with the help of the rising force generated by the huge wave, just like a heavy shell. Bang! With a loud noise and waves, Zhang Cheng''s boat was finally overturned, less than 100 meters from the shore. No hesitation! Without saying a word, he picked up the overlord''s body and ran towards the shore. The stranded strange fish followed him, desperately swinging his tail and fins to catch up. Because the red island in the back began to collapse because it was too far away from the body and returned to the original white plane. Chapter 1199 The distance of 100 meters is not long. It ends in just ten seconds. When Zhang Cheng stepped on the shore with one foot, most of the islands had completely disappeared, and the silver lake was gradually fragmented. A large amount of lake water was like out of control, splashing in the vast white world. The beautiful scene was enough to surprise and move anyone who saw it. Unfortunately, in this moving picture, there is an extremely disobedient creature that is constantly twisting its body and making a whine. The big eye in front of the body constantly releases the message of despair and supplication. There is no doubt that this strange fish does not want to die. It is eager to survive, even as a tool, a pet kept around the overlord''s body. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng refused the other party in cold blood. He stood on the bank and quietly watched the strange fish''s body disappear bit by bit. He was unmoved no matter how he begged, roared and struggled. He has seen too much pain, too much death, too much destruction and killing. Let alone an ugly strange fish, even those who once cared were in the way, he would kick it away mercilessly. After the last damage of the strange fish disappeared, Zhang Cheng took the body the size of a medium-sized dog and slowly returned to the place where he had agreed to meet. "You... What''s in your hand?!" The bear monster lying on the ground undoubtedly noticed something. He suddenly raised his head and opened his eyes, shaking uncontrollably all over. "This? As you can see, it''s just a corpse." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook the booty in his hand. "No! You... How dare you blaspheme the remains of the overlord?" the bear monster quickly retreated, with boundless fear in his eyes. "Blasphemy? I didn''t expect that you can use such high-level words now. As the master, I''m very pleased. Don''t worry, it''s just a corpse. No matter how powerful it was, it''s just a lifeless remains now. Next, I must find a safe place to stay for a while. Do you have any good recommendations?" As Zhang Cheng asked, he created a big backpack and stuffed the body behind him. Research needs to be quiet and undisturbed. In this world where accidents may occur at any time, it is not easy to find such a place. Because all creatures have an innate talent, or instinct, and can sense how many lives are outside a certain distance except themselves. So no matter where you hide, you can''t avoid trouble coming to the door. "No, no, no, you madman, I''m leaving. You''re too dangerous." The bear monster''s reaction seemed quite fierce. After struggling for a moment, he immediately turned and ran away from his sight in the blink of an eye. Seeing this "pet" who has almost recovered its original shape run away, Zhang Cheng neither stopped nor pursued it. He just smiled and shrugged his shoulders and sighed, "what a coward. Well, as a reward for taking me to this place, I won''t kill you. Now, where should I find a safe place to study?" ¡­¡­ While Zhang Cheng was meditating with valuable experimental materials, in another unknown corner, Gru abandoned everything and reshaped himself in the spiritual world. As it is the first time to come, it is full of curiosity and surprise about this vast white world. As like as two peas, he tried to build a small home court, and even created a lot of metal beetles that were exactly the same as the physical world. Trying, understanding, constructing and creating is not too difficult for the master who once mastered the supreme truth of the material universe to adapt to the spiritual world. The real difficulty lies in letting go of the past, the powerful power it once had, and the near immortal life. Gru had bravely taken the first step, so he soon mastered the second step. Most importantly, he found something left by several neutral faction masters not far from himself, and he also knew that these guys might be more or less dangerous. Out of an unknown heart, he carefully picked up these residual things. At the moment when he was about to take them away, a black shadow suddenly emerged from the ground and asked in a surprised voice, "Gru?! are you the master of chaos, Gru?" "Yes, it''s me, you are..." Looking at each other''s vague figure, Gru felt a trace of familiarity. "It''s me! Mott of the neutral ring." the shadow slowly showed his real posture. He has no feet, no legs, not even his body and trunk. What he has is just the black mental power that permeates around him. "How did you become such a ghost? What happened?" Gru''s tone was full of curiosity. The shadow who claimed to be Mott smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Oh, don''t mention it. We were careless. To be exact, we underestimated the madness of that guy. Now I''m the only one left in the whole neutral ring, and it''s this ugly and mean attitude." "Did he really kill ten of you alone?!" "Yes! Although we used unconventional means, I have to admit that we failed completely." "What do you look like now..." "I hesitated! I didn''t abandon my dominant identity at the first time. As a result, there was a little problem in the process of transformation. This black is a manifestation of being cursed and excluded by the spiritual world. Imagine what it feels like to be excluded by the whole world, and you will understand my current situation." Mott explained bitterly. Gru nodded thoughtfully: "I see... He opened the door to the spiritual world and exposed all of you to the impact of spiritual power. What are your next plans?" "Plan? For a person cursed by the world, what else can I plan to live? If I can, I think we can put aside the unhappiness of the past and choose to work together. Anyway, we all come from the material universe and are the Supreme Master of the world, aren''t we?" Then Mott took the initiative to stretch out a fuzzy black arm. "Sorry, I need some time to think about it." But Gru was obviously very cautious. He stared at the black hand warily and refused to let the other party touch him. His keen sixth sense made him realize that the hand was likely to be very dangerous. Once touched, something bad would happen. Chapter 1200 Silence! Neither side meant to speak first, just looking into each other''s eyes. After several minutes, Mott took back his abnormal hand and joked with a smile: "You seem very vigilant and full of distrust of me. But it''s no wonder that in this strange place, whether you or I are no longer the superior master, but the most ordinary life. The only advantage is knowledge and wisdom. In such a dangerous environment, if you are not careful, you may lose everything soon." "What are you trying to say?" Gru kept a safe distance. I don''t know why. He always thinks something''s wrong. To be exact, there was something wrong with the guy''s attitude, as if he was deliberately hiding something. "My consciousness is... Since we are all from the material universe, why not join hands to deal with this crisis." Mott calmly invited. "Sorry, I''m different from you guys. I''m not forced, but voluntary, so there''s an essential difference between us from the beginning." Gru refused each other without even thinking about it. After all, cooperation is based on trust, but now both sides don''t even have the most basic trust, how can they put down their guard and cooperate together. He was not even sure what kind of purpose the guy in front of him was holding. "Active?" a strange light flashed in Mott''s eyes. Gru nodded gently: "yes! I''m looking for truth and answers beyond my limits. In addition, if your purpose is revenge, I suggest you give up the idea." "Why?" "Because you are doing something that will never succeed." "What if I insist?" "Then I can only wish you good luck." In just a few words, the surrounding atmosphere began to become subtle. Finally, without another word, Gru turned and walked in the other direction. After a while, he disappeared without a trace. When he walked away, Mott immediately turned and said to the black unknown substance hidden behind him, "come out, he has gone." moment Three shadows with seven or eight points similar to him slowly took on different shapes. One of them asked impatiently, "why let him go? We can take some extreme measures to force him to serve our plan." "Are you crazy to force him? Gru is not an ordinary chaos master! What''s more, don''t you feel that his spiritual arm should be strong for all of us?" another guy immediately put forward a different point of view. Needless to ask, these are the lucky ones who survived the masters of neutral factions. Obviously, they are gathering together to plan a retaliation and make the culprit pay the price. "Hum! How about being strong? We still can''t get rid of the cruel reality of being at the lower level of the world''s food chain. Maybe we have almost unlimited power in the material world, but now we may be killed by the next creature at any time. Since Gru doesn''t want to join us, we''ll find a way ourselves. I don''t believe he can beat me again in this world For the second time. " As he said this, Mott''s eyes flashed with strong anger and hatred. However, he has reason to hate Zhang Cheng, because it is precisely because of Zhang Cheng''s actions that the neutral ring will collapse, the masters will die, and the rest will become the ghost now. They can not return to the material universe, but also excluded by the spiritual world. It is like being on the edge of a crack, suffering pain and despair all the time. "But where can we find him? Or how can we kill him? After all, the world is so big that we still don''t know the situation." the guy who hasn''t spoken questioned. "Ha ha! Just now, didn''t we find a perfect guide?" Mott couldn''t help laughing. Because he felt that Gru''s attitude towards the spiritual world was strikingly similar to his enemies. This means that the two sides will meet somewhere sooner or later. As long as you follow far away, you won''t worry about not finding each other''s trace. Several other people also quickly realized this possible rationality, turned into a black shadow one after another, and caught up with it at a very fast speed. These guys didn''t realize that Zhang Cheng was hiding in an unknown corner and began to study the body brought back at the risk of his life, intending to uncover the truth of the spiritual world and the secrets hidden in the overlord. It is estimated that the difference in strength will be more obvious the next time we meet. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the initiator and his friends finally came to the first gathering place built by intelligent life in the spiritual world. "Unbelievable! All this is completely created by spiritual power out of thin air?" the man with eyes took a breath, and the whole man was shocked and speechless. Not far ahead, a city supported by hundreds of huge stone pillars stands in the air at least kilometers away from the ground. All the pictures that are impossible to realize in the material world, or completely contrary to the basic physical common sense, have been realized here. All kinds of strange houses float in the air, and a large number of colorful bridges connect these independent units together. In addition, every once in a while, a certain area within the city will produce a series of unpredictable changes, even a 180 degree turn from style to color. There is no doubt that this is a dream city, a real living city, a changing city. Inside the city, and even the city itself, nothing is eternal. It is like a huge kaleidoscope, which will take on another look at the slightest touch. "No! It''s not exactly spiritual power! There''s another rule! There''s a powerful life maintaining the operation of the city! Be careful, I don''t want anyone to recognize that we''re from the material universe." the initiator lowered his voice and warned. "I see! In a relatively isolated place, outsiders and intruders will always be strongly hostile. It is a common law in any place and era. Well, stop talking nonsense and let''s go in quickly. I hope we can find some clues here to help us solve more and more mysteries." Chapter 1201 Some people say that cities are the symbol of civilization. If you want to understand what a civilization looks like, you can make money by looking at the cities they build. Although such remarks are biased, there is no problem with the consciousness expressed. Generally speaking, cities mean the concentration of population, technology and resources. They mean getting rid of primitive hunting and planting and evolving towards more advanced productivity and production relations. At least in the material universe, most civilizations follow this basic law. But the city of the spiritual world completely subverts the initiator''s understanding of the city. Because when he arrived at the gate, he found that all entrants must peel off their spiritual strength and give it to the guards waiting at the gate. As for the amount of surrender, it is not fixed, about one tenth is drawn according to the total amount of spirit of each entrant. We should know that in this world, spirit is nourishment, power and precious materials necessary for survival and evolution. One tenth at a time is enough to greatly weaken the strength of the creature. But interestingly, no guy who entered the city dared to resist this rule, not even bargaining. He obediently handed over his own part, then passed through the gate like a monster''s mouth and disappeared at the end of the changing street. Out of caution, the initiator did not play any tricks this time. After paying his share, he quickly entered a place like a square. Glancing at the strange creatures around him, he lowered his voice and asked his friend, "where are you going to start?" "From where? No, no, No." the man with glasses smiled meaningfully and shook his head. "My research has begun. Do you feel the weak order everywhere? It is the foundation of the existence of this city. Otherwise, I can guarantee that these honest looking guys will turn into terrible butchers in the next second, killing and devouring every weak person around who is not as strong as themselves." "Where do you think this weak order comes from?" the initiator pursued with interest. The man pointed to the Obelisk standing in the middle of a large dark red building in the distance: "of course, it''s the top! It''s like a net, just covering most of the city. As for those places that are not covered, I''m sure they will be an illegal place full of chaos and sin." The initiator nodded thoughtfully: "that is to say, the ruler or master of the city lives in the Obelisk?" "Well, are you interested in going to the nearest place with me to observe carefully?" the man''s eyes twinkled with fanaticism and obsession, and took the initiative to put forward a dangerous invitation. Because even the most idiot will understand that if the city ruler really lives in the obelisk, it will be heavily guarded, or it will be torn to pieces by the powerful guard. After all, they have only come to the spiritual world for a short time, and the guards here are so powerful that they are not the monsters fighting with intuition and primitive instinct outside. "Are you crazy? Or do you want to kill both of us?" the initiator raised his eyebrows unhappily. He couldn''t remember clearly. It was the first time his old friend went crazy all the way. Anyway, since he came to the spiritual universe, he has been constantly stopping each other''s death behavior, even suicide. But no matter what kind of crisis they experienced, the enthusiasm emanating from each other''s bones did not diminish at all. On the contrary, it was like a forest fire burning more and more. "Death? Hahaha! You succeeded in teasing me. You know? In a strict sense, you and I were already dead in the physical definition when we abandoned the body and entered the spiritual world. To some extent, we are all dead, so why should we be afraid to die again. God knows whether there is another hidden behind this world Outside the world. All souls, spirits and consciousness are like a huge cycle, constantly shuttling through the world. The more you know, the more you feel ignorant. I am in such a state, both happy and distressed. " Men are obviously stubborn, have a different set of world outlook and values, and are not willing to be discouraged by any situation. In his eyes, he is an explorer and practitioner of truth. As long as consciousness still exists and doesn''t stop thinking, he must clarify all the mysteries that perplex him. "Damn it! Calm down! Don''t forget that if your spiritual power is completely swallowed up, you will disappear from the world forever. Whether there is a next cycle stage waiting for you or not, you can''t figure out the secret behind the world. When we are still weak, we should choose to hibernate rather than rashly meet potential and powerful enemies. "The initiator warned sternly. He didn''t want to put himself in danger because of the reckless actions of his old friends. You know, in the spiritual world, no one can really keep a secret. The mental power of every living body contains a lot of memories. God knows if there is any creature that can extract these memories. At that time, the intelligent life in this world will realize that there is another universe and a living invader outside itself. But the man with glasses shrugged his shoulders and comforted: "Relax, you are too nervous. In my opinion, the best way to deeply understand the world is to find a guy smart and powerful enough to talk face to face. Knowledge and information will be valuable only after exchange. If we are selfish enough not to exchange information in order to keep the so-called secrets, aren''t we like those primitive people living in the Middle Ages As stupid and foolish? " "But have you thought about the consequences? As the weak side, we have no choice at all. Your behavior is equivalent to a three-year-old child trading with a strange adult with a large amount of money. You don''t know whether the other party will carry on the transaction next second or directly take away everything valuable from you." The initiator stated his biggest concern directly. As we all know, transactions without the protection of a strong force and order are often based on considerable strength. Because once one party finds that the other party is very weak, it is likely to evolve from transaction to plunder. "Ah! I have made full preparations for this. Give me some time and I will prove that my plan works..." Chapter 1202 In the endless white world, a small house that looks quite exquisite stands out on the horizon, surrounded by neither decoration nor defense facilities. But in this small house, something terrible is going on. To be exact, Zhang Cheng is studying and dissecting the body he brought back at the risk of his life. Since everything in the spiritual world, including the body, is produced by the combination of subjective consciousness and spiritual power, it is better to dissect the residual spirit and consciousness than the corpse of the "overlord" On a round table with a diameter of less than one meter, there was a small piece of something emitting red light. Needless to say, this thing is the most important part taken from the corpse. It is a mixture of spiritual power and subjective consciousness, similar to highly intensive organs such as the brain. But compared with brain cells, this thing is undoubtedly more complex and full of things that go against the common sense of the material world. After several days and nights of sleepless testing, Zhang Cheng probably found out some functions, and the whole person was in a state of extreme mental excitement. Looking at the broken memory fragments extracted from the residual subjective consciousness, he pursed the corners of his mouth and muttered: "Incredible! This is the first time I have said the same thing in this world. But the more I study it, the more I find the close connection between the spiritual universe and the material universe. Maybe there is an eternal channel hidden where everyone doesn''t know. Otherwise, how can I explain the fact that the two interact with each other? The overlord, the ruler at the top of the food chain of the spiritual world, is surprised Will also die under the influence of the material universe... " There is no doubt that the cause of death of this corpse is very simple. It is neither a fierce fight between the same species nor a natural death after life depletion, but somehow opened the connection point with the material universe. Just as the spiritual world is a fatal poison to the master, the material world is also a fatal poison to the overlord. Although their spiritual power is extremely powerful, and they can even create a real, small world that belongs to them alone, once they peel off their spiritual power, the rest is just a small and medium-sized life. In terms of hand to hand combat ability, they may not be better than a domestic guard dog. Under the tear of the powerful rules of the material universe, the overlord finally failed to survive, so he became a cold body. I don''t know whether its subjective consciousness, like itself, has shuttled to another universe and reborn in another attitude. Mystery! One mystery after another! Most importantly, Zhang Cheng has figured out why the overlord can completely crush other life bodies in the world in terms of quality and quantity. The reason is not to hunt and devour recklessly, but to change the way in which spiritual power is used and stored. In short, the spiritual power of most living bodies is distributed around the body in the form of unconsciousness, which can be called when necessary. In other words, they themselves do not store spiritual power, but just use the situation of magnets around the body for the call and consumption of subjective consciousness. Sometimes they are used to fight, and sometimes they are used to supplement the consumed nourishment for the body. However, the overlord has evolved special organs for storing spiritual power, and has also generated a network in the body for transmitting energy. Therefore, the supremacy over other organisms essentially belongs to the evolution beyond other species. Excluding this part, other internal structures are basically the same. It is possible that every creature in the spiritual world will accumulate strength in the process of continuous hunting and swallowing, and its size will become larger and larger. When it reaches a critical point, it will change from quantitative change to qualitative change, that is, it will evolve into the so-called "overlord". After figuring out this, Zhang Cheng quickly abandoned the useless part of the body, carefully soaked the organ in a special antiseptic bottle, then destroyed the house he had lived in for many days, and stepped forward. Through his conversation with the bear monster some time ago, he heard that in a distant place, there was a city built in mid air, which was full of all kinds of intelligent creatures. He planned to see it with his own eyes and see if he could get useful information or clues. After all, the city means population concentration, which means that the information is convenient and can spend the least time to obtain the most useful information. In addition, the city is also a symbol of civilization. As a person who is used to living in civilization, Zhang Cheng can''t stand dealing with a vast and desolate world every day. He doesn''t want every guy he meets to just want to kill him and devour his spiritual power. Only wild animals are satisfied with eating, mating and rest. Higher life hopes to get more, more exquisite and more complex spiritual and material enjoyment. With the expectation of the spiritual world city, he quickly embarked on this uncertain journey. He didn''t know where there would be interesting things waiting for him. He also didn''t know that another himself had entered the city. The planner was trying to reach some deals with the rulers of the city. ¡­¡­ "Hello, great Lord Morlock." Standing in the huge and gorgeous palace, the initiator bent down and bowed to the huge figure on the high seat. "Listen to the guard, you want to see me?" the giant called "Moloch" held his chin with interest, and his eyes glittered with fun and banter. It is estimated that in his eyes, such a guy with very weak mental power is not worth being vigilant at all, so he holds a kind of boring time, or plays a little game of cat and mouse. "That''s right! I have a very important message that I hope to share with you." the initiator responded with a strong smile, resisting the fear in his heart. "Oh? Tell me, if your news doesn''t satisfy me, I''ll let the guards throw them into a dark lane outside the order. Believe me, a delicious little guy like you will cause quite fierce competition." In saying these words, Moloch raised the corners of his mouth and made no secret of his naked evil interest. "Dark alley", as its name implies, is a place in the city that is not shrouded in the rules of order, where any rules must be observed. The most basic rules are the weak meat and the strong food, and the survival of the fittest. If you are strong, you can hunt others and seize their spiritual power. If you are weak, you will become prey and be captured and swallowed by others. Needless to say, the places that are not covered in the city are not covered, but deliberately reserved for recreation and entertainment. Chapter 1203 "In fact, my companions and I are not indigenous people in this world, but come from another universe, a place completely dominated by matter and energy." The initiator is not a fool. He notices the passing joke in the other party''s eyes and knows that he must not lose his appetite at this time, otherwise he will be unlucky. Although he has not been to the dark lane, he has also heard about the lawlessness there. In short, the dark lane is like a three no matter area. Whoever has a big fist can fight a blood path in it. Where is the first place that outsiders usually go, and it is also a stop that most settlers must go through. Only by entering the dark lane can penniless outsiders have the opportunity to earn the first pot of gold through killing, otherwise they will soon be expelled because they can''t afford to pay high fees. This city has never been a gentle place, but a real vampire city. As the founder and the owner of the city, Moloch has been using this way to "reasonably and legally" plunder the spiritual strength of the city residents and become the nourishment for their own development and growth. No one knows whether he is the overlord or not, and no one knows how powerful he has. However, the guys who try to challenge the throne of the city Lord have disappeared without exception so far. In the real sense, from the body, soul, to the complete annihilation of subjective consciousness. The initiator didn''t want to go to the dark lane at all, because he was not sure whether he had a chance or came out after he went in. He simply broke the most amazing news as soon as he opened his mouth. "From another universe?" Moloch raised his drooping eyelids, and his two pale yellow eyes twinkled with strange light. "That''s right!" the initiator quickly nodded his head. "We all come from the physical universe, in order to explore the possible secret connection between the two worlds. In addition, in order to win your trust, we have prepared this in advance." The voice just fell! He gave a special book full of complex knowledge and theories. You know, this is not an ordinary book, but a special prop made by consuming a lot of spiritual power. It records a lot of things that can be mastered by advanced civilizations such as biology, machinery, physics and mathematics. Even a group of intelligent creatures living in primitive society can develop into a powerful space civilization in a short time. Obviously, knowledge is precious. It is an eternal law at any time and in any world. When Morlock opened the first page, he was immediately firmly attracted by the content inside. About half an hour or so, he began to create all kinds of scientific and technological products on his palm. After a while, he filled the whole huge palace with astonishing speed. Fortunately, this crazy creation did not last long. When he found that there was no spare space around, he waved and destroyed all these creations, grinned and said: "Well, now I''m a little convinced that you are indeed intruders from another world. Tell me what you want from me and what you are willing to pay. In advance, this book is only a gift and can''t be used as a bargaining chip." "Of course! What we want is very simple, that is, knowledge, everything about the world. If you don''t mind, I hope you can open your private library and let us stay for a few days. In return, I''ll tell you how to open the door to the physical universe." the initiator calmly offered the conditions. To tell the truth, he has no hope of the success of the plan. Because just as most masters are unwilling to abandon their powerful power and start over in the spiritual world, the powerful life body in this world will not be willing to abandon everything to the material world, even if only in this way can we break the restrictions and evolve towards a higher life form. "It sounds very interesting. Well, I promise your terms. But one thing, the tax that must be paid every day can''t be less." Moloch was obviously not a generous person, so he immediately added a collateral condition. You don''t have to ask. He''s deliberately making things difficult. After all, living within the scope covered by the rules of order, you are required to pay part of your mental strength every day. If you don''t go out and plunder, you will soon be exhausted in continuous deduction. "No problem! If you don''t mind, can you start after the obelisk is lit for the second time?" the initiator continued to test without changing his face. Moloch laughed and nodded, "yes! But I''m curious. Where are you going to hunt for spiritual power, penniless?" "Hehe, you can''t bother about this. We will handle it ourselves. In addition, please don''t underestimate the power from another universe. Even if we are so weak, we can still defeat many enemies who look stronger than us. With the last word blurted out, the initiator bowed again without saying a word, turned and disappeared at the end of the dark narrow corridor. As soon as his front foot left, Moloch threw the book on his back foot to the servant around him. Without looking back, he ordered, "go and deliver a letter to that guy, and say that a group of mysterious people have come from his hometown." "That guy? You mean... Lord Byron!" The servant opened his eyes, as if he could not believe that his master would inform his former enemies. "Yes, besides Byron, that guy came from another universe. Besides, I suspect there may be more than one or two this time, and more behind them." Moloch raised his strong fingers and tapped the table gently. He looked so gloomy that he didn''t look like the smile on his face. "As you wish, master." after the servant saluted, he immediately disappeared. ¡­¡­ At the same time, after another hundred years of trekking, Gru finally saw this strange city standing in the air, took a deep breath and said in praise: "It''s so beautiful! It''s suffocating. I can''t imagine that civilization still exists in this place full of primitive and barbaric killings. Now, go, my children, to spy on what''s in this city." Soon, a large number of white metal beetles read the city wall in groups and entered the chaotic dark lane area. But in less than a minute, 70% of the metal beetles disappeared completely. "Damn it! I almost forgot! This is the spiritual world. For the life that explores the surrounding environment through spiritual power, the metal beetle is as conspicuous as a torch in the dark." Gru complained in a low voice of chagrin. Chapter 1204 I don''t know whether it is a coincidence or the so-called fate. In short, in a short time, several intruders from the material universe gathered in this unusual city. At the same time, some special eyes also gathered here. For a moment, a huge and dangerous vortex has formed around the city. Of course, as one of the parties, Zhang Chengzheng is moving slowly along the narrow path in the dark lane area, and doesn''t care about the pair of malicious eyes hiding in the dark corner. While walking, he muttered to himself, "interesting! Is it intentional or unconscious to set up an illegal zone outside the order?" The voice just fell! Several life bodies with relatively low intelligence finally jumped out of the darkness and began to attack madly according to the hunting impulse in their hearts. In this environment like Shura field, reason has long been swallowed up by the purest strong killing impulse. The only thing you can do every day is to constantly devour the enemy, or one day be swallowed up by the enemy. Only a few can ensure that they will not be dominated by that terrible primitive impulse and leave with enough soul power before going completely crazy. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that some guys are here to constantly devour and grow and evolve in a stronger direction. After all, it''s better to stay in the dark lane than aimlessly searching for prey in the wild. At least there''s no need to worry about not finding prey here, but the disadvantage is that you never know whether you''re a prey or a hunter next second. Frequent killing and death make these strange creatures look like pure beasts. They don''t want to communicate or exchange any information. We should know that one of the prerequisites for entering the city is to have a certain wisdom. But now, they actually threw away their most precious things, and gradually degenerated into monsters driven by primitive instincts in constant fighting. "How sad! Let me help you out." Zhang Cheng sighed slightly, raised his hand and instantly released a small red light. Although the light looks so dim, it seems that it may go out at any time. But the guys who launched the attack, or were preparing to launch the attack, suddenly fell on the ground trembling like natural enemies. No one dares to resist! No one tried to escape! It was as if they had obeyed the arrangement of some mysterious force and honestly welcomed the coming death. There is no doubt that as a ruthless executioner, Zhang Cheng never showed even a trace of mercy to the enemy. Without saying a word, he tore up all the life near the entrance of the dark lane. Their mental energy was swallowed up by the faint red light in just a few seconds. The whole process was incredibly fast. Obviously, the faint red light was nothing else. It was the mysterious organ obtained by dissecting the corpse of the overlord. Since Zhang Cheng never lacked madness in his bones, he took great risks and temporarily transplanted this organ into his body. Although it is impossible to fuse because of the huge genetic differences between the two, it is no problem to borrow a little power. At least one thought is enough to deal with these miscellaneous fish. Glancing at the empty alleys around him, he was like a calm lake without any waves. He soon turned and continued to move towards the dark alley area. However, shortly after Zhang Cheng left his front foot, a wooden pole less than 30 cm big suddenly jumped up from the ground, covered his chest and breathed a sigh of relief: "Hoo... It''s scary! Where did this guy come from? It''s so terrible! Especially the power he used, completely... Completely like a overlord. No, I have to sell the news and leave the city. God knows what will happen next." After that, it spread its two thin and long legs and ran wildly. After a while, it rushed into the city center covered by order. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the library on the top of the obelisk, there are two guys who are restless and crazy looking up a large number of materials. Of course, library is just a name that continues from the earth, and people in this world call it memory bank. Just like its name, it collects countless memory fragments after the death of life. With the help of a simple device, anyone can find the memory they want and find the answer to the problem. But it''s too big here, and I don''t know how long it has been going through. The memories bumped into special containers are like bookshelves, which are placed on huge shelves by categories. The starters who haven''t rested for a long time now look very tired. Their upper and lower eyelids are fighting, as if they may fall down and fall asleep at any time. We should know that even in the spiritual world, sleep is also a very important means of recovery. It can stabilize the control of a living body over its own spiritual power. If you don''t rest for a long time, the natural divergence speed of spiritual power will become faster, and eventually lead to the collapse and death of subjective consciousness. "Damn it! There is too much useless garbage in these materials! At this speed, not to mention a few days, it may not be completed in decades." after the initiator threw down a memory, he couldn''t help holding his forehead and complained. Most importantly, these memories are biological memories, so they are mixed with a large number of parts that are meaningful to the dead creatures themselves, but meaningless to the searcher. "Relax. If you''re tired, go and have a rest. By the way, go to the dark lane to get some prey. It''s time to pay taxes again soon. With our residual mental strength, it''s not enough for the next time." "Ah, OK. You go on. I''ll try to hunt more this time and bring out your share." the initiator stood up and shook the dust that didn''t exist on his body, stepped away and disappeared at the corner of the stairs. Compared with reading hundreds of millions of memories, he is obviously more willing to kill and alleviate the depression and boredom in his heart in this way. But he didn''t know that the entrance of the dark lane he used to haunt was empty at the moment. Zhang Cheng, the initiator, has come to the most dangerous and frightening center known as the dark lane area. The creatures living here can be roughly divided into two categories, one is slaves and food wearing special shackles, and the other is powerful people who are high above and exude amazing power. Chapter 1205 "Ah! Look, a delicious snack has come to us by itself." A strange life with a lower body like a spider and an upper body like a snake actively bent down and stared at two lavender eyes. Although her appearance is so twisted and strange, her face is indeed a very delicate and beautiful woman. The other guy next to him, wrapped up in a hard holiday shell or in an exoskeleton, sneered and asked in a half joking tone, "what, are you going to eat him? Don''t be silly! Such an interesting toy must be played for a while before eating. At least let him learn to obey and fear." "Obedience and awe? Hahaha! I like your sense of humor. But forget it. In order to avoid conflict, I think we should first follow the rules to decide who he belongs to." finally, an unknown creature floating in mid air like a white crystal offered. It can be seen that the three of them are the masters of the dark lane area and the supreme controllers of this illegal area. Those crazy guys outside don''t dare to get close to the core area easily. And different from the chaos at the entrance, it obviously has an order, an order full of oppression, slavery and cruelty. It is not in chaos all the time, as rumored by the outside world. "I''m sorry to ask, were you talking about me?" Zhang Cheng pointed to his nose. "Shut up! You are not qualified to speak in front of us." the guy wrapped in a hard shell shouted. "Ah! Delicious snacks, let me give you a piece of advice, that is, be obedient and honest, otherwise this grumpy guy will drain all the power in your body and make lifelike specimens and decorations." the monster with a beautiful female face smiled and reminded. "Oh? Really!" Zhang Cheng''s eyes widened, pretending to be surprised, as if he were surprised and frightened. But the next second He released the faint red light again! The three guys who hadn''t responded immediately felt the terrible pressure that could not be described in a language. Even the combat station was unstable, they fell to the ground with a plop and trembled uncontrollably. However, it is not only them, but also those unfortunate enslaved, who react more violently than the former, and many fall into a coma. "Asshole! My body! No! My spirit and soul are out of control!" "This is... The power of the overlord?" "You... Who the hell are you?" ¡­¡­ Compared with those humble little characters, these three guys who control the dark lane are obviously very powerful. Although they are also in the atmosphere of hegemony, they have not completely lost their resistance. On the contrary! Zhang Cheng dares to promise that if he launches an attack at this time, the three opposite will fight to the death instead of waiting to die. The gap between the enemy and us in hard power was still a little big. He decided to keep a sense of mystery first, smiled and asked, "who do you think I am?" "No matter who you are, you''d better put away this power immediately! Otherwise, it will disturb the city Lord, and I promise you will never leave alive." the monster with a beautiful female face warned. Perhaps although the dark alley area is a three no matter area, it is also the city Lord''s intention to stay, rather than his inability to clear away the darkness and evil hidden in the dark alley area. If something happens here that violates the bottom line, the city Lord will definitely launch a great purge without hesitation. If necessary, he will kill all the creatures living here. It''s a big deal to relax the restrictions on entering and leaving the city gate, and the empty dark lane will soon be filled again. "City Lord? Do you mean the guy called Moloch?" Zhang Cheng suddenly became interested and immediately restrained the power belonging to the overlord. As early as when he was wandering around the city, he heard countless people mention the name Moloch. It is said that since memory, Moloch, with the shape of a giant, has been a famous strong man around. In particular, unlike most guys with strong self-reliance, he is very willing to make friends and even take the initiative to help those guys with the same wisdom out of trouble. Over time, he gathered a large force. Later, after a long development, this small force gradually grew into a big force, and finally established this miraculous city. No matter from which angle, this is an immortal legend. After all, to build a city in the spiritual world, we must first face the destruction from hostile creatures and the overlord who often skips the sky. But the city has stood for countless years and has never heard any rumors of being attacked by the enemy. Even if one or two overlords occasionally flew over, they never hurt any residents. It is this strong sense of security that makes him an ideal refuge for a large number of people eager for comfortable and intelligent life. "That''s right! Lord Moloch." the monster with a female face raised his neck slightly, and his gem like eyes twinkled with the same light. "Believe me, you won''t want to see him, because his presence usually means merciless massacre and 100% extermination." "What''s the benefit? What can I get if I don''t kill you?" Zhang Cheng carefully kept a safe distance and pretended to be mysterious. But in fact, if the power of the overlord is removed, the three guys present can solve him in a very short time. But unfortunately, the power of the overlord is so amazing in this world that no one dares to resist. "What do you want?" Because there was no sense of terrible oppression, the white crystal floated again, emitting a charming halo. "It''s very simple! I want all the information and materials you have in your hands. No matter what kind of junk information it records, don''t let go of any of them. I promise I''ll leave after reading these materials, and then you will still be the dominant leader in the dark lane area." Zhang Cheng calmly stated the purpose of his trip. Compared with the that amazing obelisk, he believes that starting from bottom of the society should be easiest and safest way to get knowledge and information. "Information and materials? That''s all!" "Yes! That''s all. But I suggest you hurry up. My patience is never very good. If you can''t see what I want for a period of time, I''m afraid your life safety can''t be guaranteed..." When saying these words, Zhang Cheng''s tone revealed a naked threat. Chapter 1206 There is no doubt that Zhang Cheng is obviously more inclined to obtain some useful information through lower level channels than directly reading those deliberately retained. Although most of these information are processed more than twice, and even some are simply unreliable rumors, it is always much better than being misled. You should know that first-hand information often means building an understanding of the whole spiritual world in your heart. If you make a mistake in this step, you will always make a mistake later. Although it is not impossible to change, it is bound to take many detours. Therefore, Zhang Cheng would rather screen the parts he thinks useful bit by bit from countless complex and cumbersome information, rather than contact the rulers of the city too early. Just as he patiently read the copied memory fragments, a violent mental fluctuation suddenly came from the distance. Obviously, a fierce battle broke out somewhere in the dark lane area, and the powerful force can be clearly felt even far away. "What happened there?" Zhang Cheng threw away a memory that didn''t have much value, raised his head and asked the creature with beautiful female faces nearby. The latter hesitated a little and quickly responded: "it''s an intruder! This is his fourth attack on the dark lane area in recent time to plunder the spiritual power of the weak." "Intruder?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. After all, the dark lane is a hunting ground. Except for these dominant guys, no one will regard it as a writer or a place to live forever. Since they are not regarded as writers, they naturally will not have a sense of identity or regional identity and cohesion. Anyone can enter the dark lane or leave at any time. There should be no words like "intruder". "Yes! Intruder!" the creature with a beautiful female face nodded. "Like you, he suddenly appeared in this city. According to the information we got, he seems to have made some kind of deal with the Lord of Morlock, allowing them to enter the memory bank, read those ancient memories and find the answers to some questions." "Memory bank?!" when Zhang Cheng heard the word, his pupils suddenly contracted. Because of this deja vu behavior, he suddenly thought of an old friend, who broke his hand for the same purpose. "Why, are you also interested in the memory bank?" the crystal like life seemed to notice something and floated forward a little. Zhang Cheng glanced at each other''s language meaningfully, pretending to shrug his shoulders carelessly: "I''m not interested, just curious. Can you tell me about the memory bank and the intruder? The more detailed, the better!" "Memory bank, as the name suggests, is the place where memory is stored. No one knows how long Lord Moloch lived, let alone how many powerful enemies he killed, and the memories of the enemies he killed are intact in the memory bank. So if you want to get knowledge, or clues to some ancient secrets, memory is your only choice. But there is a small problem. The city Lord is not a generous guy. On the contrary, he is so stingy that he will never miss any opportunity to get benefits. So if you want to enter the memory bank, you must give something that makes Moloch feel valuable in exchange. As for the intruder, I only know he has a companion. At first, neither of them was strong, or even quite weak. But I don''t know why, since entering the memory bank, every time he appears, he will become more powerful than before. Now the cannon fodder on the periphery is a little. There''s no way to take him. " While saying these words, the crystal like creature was flashing two different colors of shimmer all over. This may be an emotional fluctuation, or it may be launching some unknown ability. In short, it is different from those flesh and blood bodies. It is more like artificial creation than natural birth. At least, so far, we have not encountered a second similar life form in the spiritual world. "I see..." Zhang Cheng showed a thoughtful expression on his face, and then smiled and nodded his head. "Well, it seems necessary for me to meet the intruder and ask him if he knows what I''m looking for." The voice just fell! He threw down the memory fragments piled on the table and walked directly to the place where the battle took place. About ten minutes later, a familiar figure finally appeared at the end of the dark alley. I saw that the slightly tired starter was looking up and sucking the spiritual power scattered around. With each sip, he would enjoy narrowing his eyes. When the last bit of spiritual power was sucked clean, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and muttered to himself: "no matter what kind of world, the growth of power is always pleasant. In particular, the unparalleled pleasure is unmatched by any spiritual and material enjoyment." "Are you addicted?" When he found that he was an old acquaintance, Zhang Cheng immediately came out of the corner with an undisguised surprise in his tone. Because he also felt that taste, he knew very well what kind of adverse reactions would occur if he swallowed spiritual power for a long time and frequently. "It''s you?! you''re here as expected!" the initiator was obviously startled, but after seeing the true face of the comer, he soon relaxed. Although they are rivals to each other, in the current environment, cooperation is undoubtedly more attractive than confrontation. "Yes, it''s me. Answer my question, are you addicted?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes twinkled with a deep light. The initiator quickly shook his head and denied, "no! It''s not addictive. I just enjoy the feeling of getting stronger and stronger." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Cheng didn''t speak. He just stared into each other''s eyes and said in a positive tone after a full minute: "No! You''re addicted. You can''t extricate yourself from that unparalleled spiritual pleasure. If I''m right, your old friend must have never taken spiritual power, but just drew a little nourishment from you to maintain his own existence, right?" "What do you want to express?" the initiator narrowed his eyes subconsciously. "What I want to say is... You have unconsciously fallen into a trap. Think about it carefully and you will soon understand." "Damn it! It''s him! He''s been luring us from the beginning!" "Who is he?" "It''s Moloch!" Chapter 1207 The conversation between two smart people often doesn''t need to say much, and they can understand each other''s meaning. Through a short conversation, the initiator quickly realized that the reason why Lord Moloch insisted on making him pay "taxes" was not for that ridiculous spiritual power, but to immerse him in the pleasure of continuous smoking. You know, the power he sucks is not completely absorbed for his own growth, but constantly handed over to another guy. This means that he actually gets nothing, just as a transit station, the absorbed energy goes in with the left hand and out with the right hand, leaving only the addictive enjoyment. At the thought that he almost became the object of others'' play, the initiator immediately felt that a flame began to burn in his heart, and his eyes glittered with cold and dangerous light. After forcing himself to calm down for a long time, he clenched his fist and said in a non emotional voice, "since you are here, it means that you actually have the same goal as us, right?" "That''s right!" Zhang Cheng admitted it openly. Because there is no need to hide such things. Anyone who is willing to give up his dominant power, identity and status must have higher pursuit and ambition to break the limit and surpass again. "Very good! So are you interested in joining hands with me again? If I remember correctly, the last time we joined hands, we gave the enemy an impressive lesson." the initiator offered an invitation. "Yes! But there is a premise that all knowledge, information and research success must be shared without any concealment." Zhang Cheng also made an impolite offer. As the first person to enter the spiritual world, the guy with eyes must have much more information on hand than him. If he shares it, he will not suffer. Moreover, he has hidden his most important discovery in his body. Unless he shows strength, no one will notice the organ belonging to the death overlord. "Share all?!" the initiator obviously hesitated, but finally nodded. "No problem! But you must make corresponding contributions. There is no free lunch in the world, let alone the benefits of taking it for nothing. You must pay the price if you want to get anything." "I agree! Then wish us a happy cooperation again?" Zhang Cheng took the initiative to stretch out his right hand. Without saying a word, the initiators also extended their right hands and shook hands with each other according to the etiquette of friendship on earth. After the handshake, Zhang Cheng immediately asked, "I heard that you and your old friend have entered Morlock''s memory room? What''s the matter? Have you found anything interesting?" "Many, very many, more than you can imagine. You know? I thought that the world was only a world at most, and it didn''t deserve the name of the universe, but after reading, I found that the depth and breadth it represented were no less than our material universe. Spirit, in short, is the extension of will, imagination, creativity and changing reality In the material universe, everything is dominated by matter and energy. The spirit can only rely on matter to change the reality. But here, the spirit can surpass everything. " When he said this, the initiator looked very excited, opened his arms like a madman, and tried to embrace something that didn''t exist. But soon, he returned to normal and continued to talk with a smile: "According to the fragments found in those memories, we have found a major secret. In fact, the connection between the two universes existed long ago. Remember those missing or dead masters? Several of them have come to this world. And some powerful individuals here have broken through obstacles to the material universe." "So, did any of these pioneers who broke barriers and tried to surpass their own limits finally succeed? Or did any of them survive?" Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly very interested in this topic, with strong and crazy desire in his eyes. "Sorry, I don''t know. Because the fragments of those memories are too short and vague. What''s more, although the world looks white, it is actually very large. At least in Moloch''s memory, he has been in and out of hundreds of such cities." After that, the initiator turned and caught the spy hiding in the corner, tore it into pieces and swallowed it. "Hundreds of seats?" Hearing this figure, even if Zhang Cheng had been prepared, he couldn''t help opening his mouth slightly. We should know that this is not a city simply composed of dense population in the material world, but a stronghold that can ensure stability and survival only after a strong order is established by force. First of all, you must be able to ensure that the city can avoid the attack of terrorist creatures such as overlord. It''s not easy to know, because overlords are powerful individuals at the end of the evolution of the spiritual world. For them, wisdom is not necessary at all. Therefore, many overlords, like beasts, have no so-called wisdom at all and still follow the naked jungle laws such as the law of the jungle. Without wisdom means that there is no communication and negotiation, and only a series of methods can be used to expel, or even force. In other words, the founder of every city must have a way to compete with the overlord, and even the city builder itself is a overlord. Secondly, we should also ensure that those crazy people who try to strengthen themselves through plunder will not lose control of the internal order of the city. The city itself and the vast field of the spiritual world basically belong to a state of complete opposition. Especially the latter, there are no rules at all. Every encounter in the wild is basically the enemy, so the only thing to do is to kill the other party and seize the spiritual power of the other party. But the city is a symbol of order. A set of rules must be established. The life who comes here must learn to replace the most primitive plunder through trade. Finally, and most importantly, there must be enough intelligent life as support. After all, in this world, life like a beast occupies an overwhelming advantage. If there is enough intelligent life to fill hundreds of cities, it means there are thousands of times of intelligent life like a beast. Zhang Cheng is very curious. Where were these creatures born? The blending between spirit and spirit? Or is it similar to sexual and asexual reproduction in the material world? Or is there a secret place similar to the birthplace, where all kinds of larvae are produced every day, and then they devour each other and evolve. They will not leave until they grow to a certain extent? Chapter 1208 There is no doubt that the news brought by the initiator gives Zhang Cheng a new understanding of the world. At the same time, he also realizes that the next danger he will face may not only come from the spiritual world itself, but also the "pioneers" who came here a long time ago. After all, they have been in this world for too long. If they are still alive, they may have far more power than expected, or even hover on the edge of breaking the boundaries. As a saying goes, sometimes the most terrible enemies are not those seen on the surface, but threats hidden in the dark. In this way, the two enemies who should have hated each other and chose to join hands again. When they returned to the huge room filled with memories, the man wearing glasses finally put down yajiu. A happy look flashed in his eyes and a very rare smile: "ah! Look who''s coming! You''re really the same as I expected. It''s impossible to miss the opportunity to exceed the limit." "Thanks for the compliment. If I remember wrong, you never seem to show up in the organization before, haven''t you?" Zhang Cheng looked at each other with interest. To tell the truth, although he had heard many rumors about the guy in front of him, it was the first time he saw him with his own eyes. Different from the genius in most people''s impression, this man looks a little melancholy. His silver gray short hair is very disorderly stacked together, and his two black eyes are like a vortex, filled with the light called wisdom. Needless to ask, if one tenth of those rumors are true, he should not be underestimated. "That''s right! If you mean meeting, this is indeed the first time. But in fact, we met a long time ago. To be exact, I tried to clone countless you by using genetic technology to find a special way of thinking mixed with reason and madness. You know? I''m very interested in you because you proved the ultimate contradiction and unity from one side In fact, they can coexist. " While saying these words, the man gently took off the glasses created with spiritual force. We should know that spirit is the extension of consciousness, so he wears glasses only out of a deep-rooted habit. As for myopia, it didn''t exist long ago. "You cloned me?!" Zhang Cheng obviously heard this for the first time and subconsciously frowned. Any normal person who hears that someone has cloned himself will be instantly angry, either yell at the other party for what purpose, or directly kill him. Fortunately, he was never a normal person, and he didn''t have much anger about cloning himself. He just felt a little unhappy. In particular, the cold in Zhang Cheng''s eyes became colder when he thought that countless people had been used as experimental subjects and thrown into various environments for cruel tests. But the man didn''t think so, smiled and nodded: "Yes! I have cloned not only you, but also myself and him. I have always wanted to prove that the so-called fate does not exist in fact. The real determination of a person''s future destiny comes from a person''s internal quality or the influence of the acquired environment. However, the experimental results have proved that my guess is wrong, and the destiny is real. No matter what I say How many clones are made and how favorable conditions are created for the development of these clones. In the end, none of them can reach the height of you, him and me. " "So you believe in fate?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Yes, I believe in fate. It sounds incredible, doesn''t it? In fact, I didn''t want to believe it at the beginning, but the data and reality are always more convincing than anything. As a gift for the first time, I''ll give you this experimental data about clones. I hope we can trust each other wholeheartedly in the next cooperation , at least make sure the alliance is unbreakable until all the enemies are eliminated. " With that, the man put a finger into his head and slowly extracted a huge mass of data from it. Through the simple room, Zhang Cheng soon saw the amazing scene. When he was still living on the earth, this seemingly harmless guy secretly cloned millions of himself, then randomly threw them into every corner of the universe, silently observed and recorded the living conditions of each experimental body in a very secret way, and gave limited help when necessary. But in the end, without exception, they all experienced cruel failure at a certain stage. Most of the dead can no longer die, and a few strong survive. I know nothing about such a large-scale experiment? This alone made Zhang Cheng shudder. At the same time, he was secretly full of vigilance against the old friend of the initiator. Because to some extent, the latter is more dangerous and hidden than the former, and does not have much ambition. It just wants to find out the truth behind all this. What is the universe? What is the relationship between material, energy and spirit? What will happen if the two universes become one, or open a stable channel? Just like those problems that have been bothering Zhang Cheng, they are also bothering this guy who is eager to get to the bottom of the matter. After making this clear, he put the memory away and planned to watch and appreciate it later when he was free. He asked without raising his head: "what are you going to do next? Don''t tell me, you will allow the Lord of Morlock to continue to play with those cheap tricks." "Hehe, I was going to endure for a while longer, but since you joined me, I think it''s time to use color." the man pursed his mouth and showed a dangerous smile. "Agree! My temper is not good enough to be plotted and greeted with a smile." the initiator obviously had a strong resentment. If he hadn''t discovered it early, he estimated that he would soon be lost in that incomparable pleasure. "Tell me, what is the plan? The most important thing is what kind of power level the city Lord is at and how we can make him fear. After all, the spirit of revenge is to make your enemies taste pain, despair and heartfelt regret. Then when he starts begging for mercy, he will take away the last hope bit by bit." Zhang Cheng described it in a relaxed tone. "Ha ha! I like your attitude and reaction to hatred! It seems that our cooperation will be very happy." "I hope so..." Chapter 1209 "Al, tell me, what have those two guys done recently?" Sitting on the open throne inside the obelisk, Moloch was holding his chin in one hand and staring straight at the distant gate. As the founder of this city and the Supreme Master, he should never be nervous or flustered. Because with the knowledge obtained from an old friend, he has established an order network called Hongguang in this area. This network can not only resist the invasion of various wild monsters, but also make the most powerful overlords subconsciously ignore the city and will not attack it. In addition, after harvesting spiritual power in the name of "tax" for a long time, Moloch''s power has long been different. Even if he can''t move in his chair, he can easily feel every move in most parts of the city. Unfortunately, the dark lane area is obviously not among them. The life body called al obviously did not have a specific shape. It appeared under the throne like a gust of wind. Its body was silver gray and translucent. It bent down and bowed deeply: "Dear city leader, one of your two guests has stayed in the memory room and never came out. The other has gone deep into the dark lane for many times to reap his spiritual strength. According to my observation, I''m afraid he has begun to show signs of addiction." "Oh? Addictive? Are you sure!" a light burst out of Moloch''s eyes. "Very sure! He obviously doesn''t know the disadvantages of absorbing and releasing mental power in a short time. I believe he will become a pawn under your control like other guys in a short time." Al replied in a very positive tone. "Good! What about Byron?" asked Morlock. This time, Al shook his head with regret: "I''m very sorry! Lord Byron disappeared after he got the news from you. No one knows where he has gone. The only thing he knows is what he is planning secretly." "Disappeared?!" When Moloch heard this, his pupils suddenly contracted. One of his hands clung to the handrail. It took two or three minutes to touch his chin and mutter, "damn! This guy is not really crazy enough to carry out his crazy plan?" "Plan? What plan!" Al looked up curiously. "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask! It''s not something you can know. Forget it, is there any important news?" Moloch didn''t seem to want to continue talking, and resolutely changed the topic. "It seems not! No, there seems to be another thing. One of your guests brought back a companion after coming back from the dark alley last time. According to my observation, their spiritual strength is very similar, or even almost integrated. My generation has never seen such a high degree of coincidence between the two independent consciousness. Maybe you should pay attention to it ¡£¡± "Hmm? That sounds interesting! Go and send a message to them for me, saying I have something important to discuss with them." "Is it too obvious now?" "Fool! Do you think I need to pose?" "As you wish!" ¡­¡­ Simple! Rough! Direct! Not too much euphemism and cover up! The spiritual world is just like the most intuitive embodiment of the heart, so there is almost no need to worry about doing things. Especially for the strong, they only need to give orders directly, and the weak are only swallowed up and destroyed in addition to obedience. Needless to ask, it is impossible for Zhang Cheng and the initiator to defeat a city Lord in a frontal confrontation, so they are not qualified to refuse. After a while, they appeared in front of the giant. "You are the new comer? If you guessed right, you should come from the same place as them, shouldn''t you?" Moloch stared at Zhang Cheng meaningfully. I don''t know why, he felt an unprecedented threat in this guy who seemed to be infinitely weaker than himself. "Yes, your excellency," Zhang Cheng said politely, caressing his chest with one hand. "Interesting! Can you tell me how many guys come from the so-called material universe besides you?" Moloch continued to test, looking up and down, trying to find out what the thing that made him feel uneasy is. Unfortunately, this behavior is futile. Unless he tore open Cheng''s body, it would never be possible to find the organ cut from the overlord''s body. Zhang Cheng, who has always been sensitive, quickly noticed the unusual meaning of examination and replied with a smile: "As far as I know, there may be about three more. But please don''t worry. They are a group of complete losers, and they don''t even have the courage to challenge the unknown. Even if such rubbish survives, it is doomed to be rejected by the whole world and can''t constitute a threat." "Listen to your tone, they all seem to be defeated by you?" Moloch changed his sitting position and gently tapped the handrail with one hand, trying to increase psychological pressure in this way. Zhang Cheng shook his head noncommittally: "it can be said to be or not. Because it is not me who really defeated them, but themselves. It is the world of spiritual supremacy. All I did was open the channel and drive them from the other side." "Did you open a passage? What about this passage?" molochton came to his mind and leaned forward slightly. "I don''t know! Maybe it''s still there, maybe it''s gone. Even I can''t confirm the location of that place. If you''re interested, you can consider catching those losers. If they are really hated by the world, they will be mentally stained with pollution. And this pollution can help you locate the connection point." Zhang Cheng explained half true and half false. Of course, to some extent, his theory is correct. But what about the truth? If Moloch really finds that connection point, he will be greeted by disappearance and eternal death. Unfortunately, Morlock was not aware of the danger of this matter, and impatiently continued to ask, "so how can we find those guys?" "Hehe, it''s very simple. I happen to have some things left by them here. I believe it should not be difficult to find them with your strength. Moreover, if necessary, I can provide some additional help, as long as you are willing to provide some knowledge and materials..." Chapter 1210 Greed, desire and temptation are always indispensable factors leading to destruction and death. Because without these strong impulses, no life will easily lose its reason. Just as there is no hunger and no need to eat to maintain life, wild animals will not risk their lives to hunt. They clearly know that the process of hunting is likely to be injured or even die. Unfortunately, this assumption will never exist. After all, no desire and no desire, whether in theory or in reality, can not exist. If there is no desire, then life has no motivation to live, and will choose to die rather than struggle to live in pain. As a madman who has deeply understood the essence of desire, Zhang Cheng is undoubtedly very good at observing the real desire in a person''s heart and using this desire to achieve his own ulterior purpose. In just a few words, he succeeded in arousing the interest of the city master with a giant body in front of him. Although he is still unclear why the other party is interested in the connection point between the material universe and the spiritual world. One thing can be confirmed, that is, the strength of the other party is far from being able to resist the strong impact of material and energy, and will not be willing to give up the huge spiritual power and go to the material universe with a weak body. ¡­¡­ "Are you sure that guy will be fooled?" After walking out of the lower palace of the Obelisk and returning to the memory room, the initiator stopped and tried in an uncertain tone. "Why not? Look back on his eyes. Do you think it''s a kind of deception or camouflage? No, it''s not. It''s a strong desire from the heart. Believe me, this kind of thing can''t be fake." Zhang Cheng gave a straight answer in the affirmative. But the initiator obviously had doubts, frowned and questioned, "why? Why is he interested in the connection point and the material universe?" "Sorry, you should ask him about this, not me. Desire is often difficult to judge by reason. For example, some gods who have exceeded the limits of mortals will still be obsessed with being lovers or a friendship in the mortal period, and are willing to spend a great price to maintain it carefully. From a rational point of view, you can''t understand it at all I can''t explain why he did this. Yes! This is desire. Although it can make rational, it is irrational most of the time. "Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders and explained. Because desire itself is an impulsive behavior born from some primitive instinct in the gene and then slowly evolved. It''s like being angry, angry and angry. Everyone knows that these behaviors will only make the situation worse, but few people can resist it when it comes to the end. He has always believed that everything in the world can not escape the control of desire. If the universe itself has independent consciousness, there must be some desire. "Do you think what Moloch did is irrational?" the initiator obviously hesitated for a while, and seemed not to agree with this view. Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head: "no! I mean, don''t try to infer his behavior from our way of thinking. Don''t forget, this is the spiritual world. How many intelligent lives have you seen that can be called" normal " "You mean... His way of thinking and habits are likely to be very different from what we observed on the surface?" the initiator''s eyes flashed a strange light. "That''s right! There is a proverb in my hometown, which says that seeing is not necessarily true. It means that the results observed by the eyes are often the most deceptive. Imagine how Moloch would create such a sick city if he was as normal as his appearance. Fuzzy order, lawless dark alleys, and lying on the residents like vampires The means of seizing spiritual power, everything implies his inner values that are diametrically opposite to ours. So I bet his next move will be far beyond our understanding. " When he said these words, the corners of Zhang Cheng''s mouth raised slightly, as if expecting something to happen. To be exact, he began to have an unprecedented interest in playing with his opponent''s heart. In any case, Moloch is a very representative figure in the spiritual world, and also stands at a considerable height. As long as we can study his values, mode of thinking and the deepest hidden desire, we will be equivalent to understanding the commonness of higher life groups in the world. Understanding the commonness means being able to play some tricks and exchange the minimum cost for the maximum benefit. It was as easy for him to incite opposition, hatred, chaos and war as to eat and drink water. Moreover, he also brought the heart of the tree of chaos, a creation with unlimited potential. "Then can you tell me your plan?" the initiator was keenly aware of the darkness and evil in the surrounding air, and grinned with a playful smile. "Ah! Of course! Who makes us allies? But before that, I need to borrow the mind of your old friend to solve a small problem." After that, Zhang Cheng turned his eyes to the man who had been reading all kinds of memories. The latter raised his head, dragged his chin and asked with interest, "what is it?" "It''s a difficult problem about the dominance of spirit, material and energy. Suppose, now I want to open a connection point to the material universe. Theoretically, a large amount of material and energy will flow in at an instant, causing a violent impact on the spiritual power, right? My question is, which one will dominate for a short time at this time." Zhang Cheng did not try to hide anything, but put forward the problem that had been bothering him. Although he had personally experienced the extremely chaotic state, he did not stay much for the sake of safety, nor did he dare to carry out any dangerous tests inside. God knows what serious consequences will happen if some uncertain factors are added in the space of chaos and conflict. "Ah! A great question. You are very lucky, and this is just one of the topics I have been studying. Although I can''t give you an accurate and positive answer, I can share some of my conclusions and guesses." the man with glasses rarely showed excitement. you ''re right! Just excited! Even there is a little crazy light in my eyes Chapter 1211 "What is the most essential difference between the spiritual world and the material universe we were born?" After a brief silence, the man with eyes first threw out a complex problem. There is no doubt that he is used to this solution with some guiding mode, because it is most conducive to let another person understand a large number of abstract concepts in his own way. Zhang Cheng touched his chin and meditated for a moment. He immediately tried to answer: "I once came into contact with something called psychic power in a parallel universe, which is very similar to the power used in the spiritual world. But the only difference is that this power emphasizes self, that is, absolute idealism. Anyone who uses this power must tear apart his complex human nature and establish at least one power that is completely opposite to the master character Vice personality, and then use the collision of two ideas and ideologies to strengthen themselves. In my opinion, whether it is the spiritual world or the material universe, there are actually a large part of each other''s shadows. Therefore, I think there is no essential difference between the two. " "Ha ha! Interesting point of view! Although it is very different from my speculation, at least you come to the conclusion through independent thinking. This alone is commendable." the man laughed and praised. "So what''s your guess?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously glanced at the initiator around him and found that the other party was also surprised. Obviously, he doesn''t know when his "old friend" conducted this research. Without any nonsense, the man wearing glasses directly stood up, opened his arms and created a reduced model of the material universe out of thin air, including space, dimension and parallel space with extreme complexity. It looks like figs opened from afar, and countless celestial bodies are fruit grains. They are separated by something called "membrane". Each area separated by "membrane" is equivalent to a relatively independent box. All life bodies living in the three-dimensional universe, including the earth, observe the world in the box. Those high-dimensional lives standing outside the box just stand outside the box and look down on the lower life inside with condescending eyes. Their attitude is cold and ruthless, neither malicious nor goodwill. After creating all this, the man obviously consumed a lot of mental strength and looked weak and tired. He opened his arms and pointed to the huge model and said: "As you can see, this is the material universe in which we were born. In the old times, scientists on earth always mistakenly believed that the birth of the universe came from a big bang. Of course, this can not be said to be completely wrong, because what they can observe is only a part of the three-dimensional universe, not even the parallel universe, so it is not surprising to draw this conclusion "Our mother planet earth, no matter in any parallel space, was indeed born in a big bang. But the problem is, if you jump out of three dimensions and look at it from a higher angle, you will find that there is no so-called birth time in the universe, and it exists from the beginning..." "Wait! You mean... There is neither birth nor death in the material universe?" Zhang Cheng frowned and interrupted. "That''s right! At least before the masters began to intervene indiscriminately, the whole material universe was in a state of balance and infinite cycle. It was like a ring, with no beginning and no end." the man wearing glasses nodded gently. "What about the current situation? If my perception is not wrong, there seems to be a very big problem in the cycle of the material universe, which can only be barely maintained without collapse. What''s the matter?" Zhang Cheng put forward different opinions. He and she have always believed that everything has a beginning and an end, and even the universe can not escape the fate of ultimate death. But this span is so long that even for the almost eternal master, it is an unreachable end. "Hehe, this is the key we will talk about next." With that, the man raised his left hand and added a white ring to the periphery of the model. "See it? This is the spiritual world where we are now. According to my observation, all the positions that can open the connection points are all in the material universe, or near this annular belt. Therefore, the spiritual world cannot be an arc ball covering the periphery of the material universe, nor can it be the core in the center. It is free from matter In addition to quality, there is a certain connection, so the possibility of annular belt is the highest. In addition, I don''t know if you find it. The vast white world actually has a limit width. Taking the distribution of cities as a reference, you can easily find that they are in a straight line next to each other, never two side by side. That is, each city Cities radiate a range of equal length and width. " "On this basis? It''s too arbitrary." Zhang Cheng questioned in his tone. After all, he was not the kind of guy who would easily trust others, especially in his understanding of the unknown world. He never casually accepted another person''s point of view. Even if this person looks smarter, more intelligent and creative than him. "Don''t worry! Listen to me patiently." the man made a sign of calmness. "I once opened four connection points and did some less dangerous experiments at close range. As a result, I found a very interesting rule, that is, the closer to the edge area, the weaker the dominant force of spirit and the stronger the influence of material. Once again, I successfully reached the edge of the annular belt. Guess what I found? "What?" Zhang Cheng asked with great cooperation. Next second The man replied excitedly and loudly, "it''s a dark blue ocean! It''s an ocean completely composed of unknown energy! It''s endless! It''s it that separates the material universe and the spiritual world. It''s also it that transmits what we need from each other in a very strange way." "An ocean of unknown energy?" Zhang Cheng''s pupils suddenly contracted. Obviously, the news shocked him. "Yes! I can''t describe that huge and inclusive feeling in words! Believe me, all words and words can''t describe that feeling. If you are interested, I can take you to have a look, and then you will realize how great our research at the risk of life is. It''s great enough to surpass everything! So don''t worry about who can dominate For this small problem, we should look far and study the blue energy ocean. It is the future and ultimate hope... " Chapter 1212 As a person who has long forgotten what trust is, Zhang Cheng naturally will not believe one side of each other''s words. So after receiving this shocking news, he gave up his original plan for the first time and embarked on the road to the edge of the spiritual world alone. Because he needs to confirm whether the huge blue ocean really exists and why it separates the two universes. Is it man-made? Or natural? Until he found out all this, he had no mind to take care of others. After a brief response to the gracious invitation of the mayor of Moloch, Zhang Cheng quickly left the city and made rapid progress in one direction with the help of an instrument used to detect the proportion of spirit and material. Along the way, he even ignored those strange creatures who took the initiative to attack, but threw them away from him. So I stayed awake until the spiritual power stored in my body was about to be exhausted, and then I saw the dark blue light flashing on the distant horizon. "Oh - my God! It''s incredible!" Appreciating the extremely active materials in the surrounding environment, Zhang Cheng finally realized that the man with eyes said this was the meaning of future and ultimate hope. At the same time, he also removed the human factor from his doubts. After all, this level of energy ocean can not be created by anyone out of thin air. There must be countless coincidences in its formation. Even if one link goes wrong, it is impossible to form such a partition layer in the boundary between material and spirit. No hesitation! Zhang Cheng ran madly to the boundary and looked down at the unknown energy jumping in the dark blue ocean. At this moment, he felt his smallness again. power! Endless power! This is the ultimate goal worth paying all the price! Out of strong curiosity and the trend of greed and desire, Zhang Cheng bent down and carefully picked up a little light blue energy water. moment The water evaporated as quickly as alcohol, forming a large dazzling blue light spot around it. However, there are a few parts that slowly penetrate into the body in another form. After a while, the cold feeling began to spread in every corner of the body from the inside out. Cold! Very, very cold! It''s so cold that even the soul is about to freeze! No action! Can''t think! I can''t even feel the existence of the outside world! Fortunately, this desperate feeling soon disappeared. He regained consciousness again, moving his slightly stiff body and muttering to himself: "What was that? A special cold energy attribute? No! No! It''s not cold! It''s stagnation! Everything, including spirit and material, has fallen into a temporary stagnation. That is, this energy can force everything into stagnation in an instant. The so-called cold is just a deception of the perception system." The voice just fell! A figure suddenly appeared out of thin air not far away. His whole body was covered with a black robe. He couldn''t see his face clearly, but he praised him in a slightly low voice: "Amazing! It''s amazing that when you touch these dark blue energies for the first time, you can find the real secret hidden inside. Stagnation, what an incredible force, whether it''s the master of the material universe or the overlord of the spiritual world, can''t escape from this force. In fact, when opening the connection point between the two worlds, it''s not the spirit that really plays a role The oppression of the material is not the impact of the material on the spirit, but these obscure energies hidden in the dark. " "Who are you?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously strained his nerves. Because he didn''t notice any kind of fluctuation just now. In other words, the mysterious guy took a method he had never seen before and transmitted himself from a distant place. As for whether it is a projection, some kind of remote control puppet, or its own noumenon, it is unknown. "Me? Like you, I came from the material universe to the spiritual world with a desire to surpass everything. Unfortunately, although I saw the higher scenery, I couldn''t find a way to go up." Speaking of this, the mysterious man deliberately paused and stretched out a skinny right hand that could almost be regarded as a skeleton. "Introduce yourself. My name is Byron. If you used to be a master, you should have heard of me." "Byron?! the original master! Also the first madman who abandoned his identity and created the most terrible disaster in the universe." Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise, and his eyes twinkled with strange light. If the masters of the physical universe were photographed from high to low, Byron could easily sweep everyone and take the first place on the list. At present, more than half of the huge problems in the material cosmic cycle are caused by his opening the channel between the spiritual world and the material world. You should know that what he opened was not as simple as a connection point, but directly tore a huge hole at the cost of the death of more than six masters, so that one eighth of the universe and celestial bodies disappeared out of thin air. Although the surviving masters tried their best to make up for it, unfortunately, they could only reluctantly isolate it, and the repair could not be done at all. "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that after so long, my name was still remembered by all the masters. It felt good." the guy who called himself Byron couldn''t help laughing, showing a trace of pride in his laughter. Maybe his principle of dealing with the world is like a saying. If you can''t let everyone love themselves, it''s also a good choice to let everyone hate themselves to their bones. At least, no matter how long it takes, when the name is mentioned, there will still be many people shouting curses, even curses. After all, in the eyes of some madmen, death is not the most terrible, but being forgotten. If their names or symbols can be kept forever, they are willing to do anything. "So the disaster you created is to enter the spiritual world?" Zhang Cheng asked with great interest. Byron nodded happily: "that''s right! There were not so many materials and information to learn from in those days. I wasn''t even sure whether the spiritual world existed, but I just vaguely felt a weak call." "You almost destroyed the physical universe for an uncertain possibility?" "Why not? You should be able to see that I hate eternity, and I hate the constant performance of what shit duty. What I want is change! Transcendence! Continuous progress and exploration of the unknown!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 1213 Selfish! insane! Paranoid! Absolutely self-centered! Zhang Cheng as like as two peas in the dark, is much more similar to himself. Perhaps the only difference is that he stands high and looks down for too short a time. He can''t do what the other party does without scruples. He can do what he wants without considering the cost. Of course, to some extent, this is also an advantage. At least this one has already paid the price for his reckless behavior, and it is still an extremely tragic price. Imagine what kind of torture it would be for a madman who hates eternity and invariability and is trapped somewhere and can''t leave? Realizing this, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help but sympathize with each other and asked with a smile, "how did you survive? Or how did you endure the restless desire for destruction and killing in your heart?" "Oh? You can feel it!" Byron said with a strong surprise. You know, under the baptism of years, he has already buried these impulses deep in his heart, and even the servants of his nearest relatives can''t peep into the slightest bit. But now, not only by a guy who met for the first time, but also the other party''s tone is still so positive. "Yes, I can feel it. Because if I''m trapped in a place, boring and looking at the invariable things around me, I''ll go crazy, and I''ll go crazy completely. In contrast, it''s not easy for you to still maintain your apparent reason. In addition, I''m a little curious. How did you get through it?" Zhang Cheng carefully tested the guy''s reaction in front of him. He was not sure whether the Byron he was observing was deliberately disguised or could really control his emotions that should have gone wild. "Endure? No, no, no, I don''t endure it, but vent it all the time. You know? In the spiritual world, you don''t need to hide the most real desire in your heart and do what you think is best. The more this is often the case, the faster your spiritual power will grow. Just a few minutes before I came here, I just destroyed a city, Kill millions of lives just to hear their screams and wails before they die, because this is the only way I can relax myself. Now, do you still think I''m normal? " While saying this, Byron took off his black hood and revealed a frightening face like a skeleton. No meat! Almost dry skin wrapped around bones! Both eyes have long been dry, and only the dehydrated lens is still embedded in the orbit, flashing an abnormal dark cold light. If there were not a weak beating heart in his chest and a small amount of blood flowing in his blood vessels, no one would have raised an objection, even if he was a lich or some undead. Zhang Cheng can''t imagine what a person has to experience to turn himself into such a ghost. After a minute of silence, he smiled bitterly and sighed, "well, it''s my fault. You''ve been crazy for a long time, haven''t you? What you see now is normal, but a short sense of satisfaction after crazy venting. Come on, what do you want to do when you suddenly appear in front of me?" "My purpose is very simple, that is to cooperate with you. In you, I see the possibility of exceeding the limit and breaking this damn cage." I don''t know why, Byron''s eyes suddenly became dangerous. He is like a volcano about to erupt, and the whole person''s mood is extremely unstable. "What about my other two allies?" Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly aware of this and immediately stepped back two steps to keep himself close to the dark blue ocean behind him. If there is any extreme action, he will definitely draw a lot of energy for the first time and pour it directly into the other party''s body. "Allies? Do you mean the two guys who are playing games with Moloch? Ignore them! Believe me, Moloch is not an easy guy. He knows very few secrets about the physical universe." Byron grinned and showed a row of black teeth covered with dirt. "Do you know why he is looking for the connection point between the material universe and the spiritual world?" For the safety of the initiator and his friends, Zhang Chengming is not interested at all. He only cares about what he is interested in. As for whether the so-called "allies" can survive in the end, it depends on their ability and luck. Byron understood the cold expression on Zhang Cheng''s face and replied meaningfully: "Of course, it''s to get the power to break the shackles! Don''t you find that all cities in the spiritual world were established after I appeared. I taught them how to avoid the attack of overlord, and I also taught them how to establish order and rules. Before I arrived, it was actually deserted, and some were just like wild animals The same fight. But later, some lives with higher wisdom gradually evolved. It''s not difficult to understand what''s going on with your IQ. " "I see!" Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully. "All these things seem to be separated from the original environment. You created them all by yourself. You even made those city masters mistakenly believe that they can obtain power from the material universe through connection points." "You''re smart! Can you guess what I''m doing?" Byron asked excitedly. "Nothing more than two things." Zhang Cheng outstretched his right index finger and middle finger. "First, use their power to find out if there are intruders from the material universe. Second, let them try to open the channel and see if they can return to the material universe. However, according to your character, the former is much more likely." "Aha! You guessed right! Yes, I''ve been watching whether there will be masters chasing my footsteps. But unfortunately, a few are willing to take great risks to explore unknown possibilities. So far, only three masters have come to the spiritual world. Of course, I mean before you come." "Where are they now?" "Dead! All dead! What I need is a genius! A genius who hopes to break the barrier! Not a group of fools who only know yes. They disappoint me and naturally there is no need to live." "What if I let you down, too?" "No! You won''t! I believe you can find the answer I want." "But I said if!" "I said! No if!!!!!!!!!!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 1214 There is no doubt that it is absolutely impossible to discuss the probability of failure with a seriously paranoid and mentally abnormal guy. Because in the minds of these guys, they don''t think they will make mistakes at all. All failures are caused by others. For such guys, language is absolutely the most powerless thing. Only with overwhelming power can they understand how childish and ridiculous their thoughts and actions are. Unfortunately, at this stage, Zhang Cheng doesn''t feel that he can give the original master an impressive lesson. He simply closes his mouth and gives up trying to make the other party return to reason. He knows very well that before suffering major setbacks and failures, such people will never reflect, let alone feel that they have any problems. Seeing that Zhang Cheng didn''t mention the word "if", Byron showed a faint smile on his dry face and said in a slightly proud tone: "now that you know your mission, what to do next should not need my emphasis?" "Of course! I will uncover all these hidden secrets and the relationship between material and spirit for you." "Very good! It seems that you have clearly realized your mission. As a gift, I will give you all the information I have collected. Remember, you don''t have much time. After losing my little patience, I don''t know how crazy I will do." "Is this a threat?" "No! I''m just stating a fact!" With the last word blurted out, Byron''s body began to dissipate gradually, like dust scattered in the blue ocean of energy. Feeling the subtle changes around him, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help sneering and saying to himself, "crazy? Believe me, you''ve never seen anything really dark and crazy. You''re just a spoiled child. You can''t live an hour without strong support." Obviously, Byron''s threatening words made him feel very childish and ridiculous. For those who voluntarily give up everything from the material universe to the spiritual world, who will fear death? In fact, everyone who comes here has prepared for the worst, that is, being trapped here forever or dying here. Interestingly, as the earliest Byron, he didn''t understand this truth at all. Maybe he never thought he would fail, and didn''t realize that he would actually die, so he rashly set off the most terrible disaster in the recorded material universe. In one sentence, it is "fearless because of ignorance". The birth of the material universe at first gave Byron too much self-confidence and arrogant capital. Even in the first period, the subsequent born masters knelt at his feet like servants, obeyed his orders and listened to his teachings. No doubt! No challenge! No competition! In such an environment, any intelligent life will involuntarily start to be arrogant, complacent, and even subconsciously form the illusion that "I am the supreme ruler of the whole universe". "The first born master, Byron, I will soon let you understand that only when you clearly realize your smallness and inferiority, can you be qualified to surpass the final boundary..." After saying that, Zhang Cheng took a deep breath and created an oval bottle full of dark blue sea water with the little spiritual force left. He embarked on the return journey along the way he came. At the same time, far inside the built-in Obelisk in the East and west of the city, a drama of conspiracy and betrayal is being staged. ¡­¡­ "Well, have I found the guys you''re looking for?" asked the city Lord Moloch, gently tapping the armrest of the seat. "Of course! Please see, this is the scope of their activities in the recent period." without saying a word, the initiator directly showed the accurate data obtained from his investigation in the form of projection. You know, in the spiritual world, it doesn''t take much effort to locate a few cursed and excluded guys. If you find a little similar breath, you can quickly confirm the location of the target in a short time. What''s more terrible is that those excluded masters will attract nearby monsters all the time, so their haunts often mean fierce fighting. Moloch obviously knew this, and immediately nodded with satisfaction: "well done! Tell me what you think the best thing to do next is to catch them all." "I think you''d better release a bait. In the eyes of these guys, there is nothing more important than revenge. Once they know where their enemy is, they will definitely rush up regardless of everything, even if they know it''s a trap." the initiator gave his own suggestions without thinking. However, he did not say that he had actually contacted those masters in private and cheated them of their trust. This is actually a trick in the game. Whether Moloch or those masters who are eager to kill Zhang Cheng, they are all chess pieces played and manipulated by him. "Oh? Temptation!" Moloch tilted his mouth slightly and showed a thought-provoking expression. About two or three minutes later, he told a servant, "from now on, you are the bait." "I see! I''m the bait." the latter quickly crawled on the ground. Next second His body as like as two peas in the blink of an eye, he changed to be like Zhang Cheng. No matter how he looked, his temperament or his voice could not see any flaws. The initiator standing aside saw this scene, his pupils suddenly contracted, and his eyes glittered with incredible light. After all, in the spiritual world, subjective consciousness represents the whole existence of a life. Normally, it is impossible for one life to disguise itself perfectly as another. Because no matter the way of thinking, or the strong subjective consciousness and belief, there will be strong deviations in the details. Only those who have no subjective consciousness or even lack self can do this. But without self, in the spiritual world, it means no life. To some extent, this is a self contradictory paradox. But now, this absolutely impossible and should not appear, actually exists! "Hehe, you seem surprised, don''t you?" Morlock stood up with a smile and looked down at the initiator. At the moment, he is like a huge shadow over each other''s head. Chapter 1215 "Shouldn''t I be surprised?" The initiator stared at the servant who had just completed the transformation next to him, and his eyes twinkled with vigilance. Because if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that the other himself standing next to him was disguised as a mere servant. In addition, he didn''t quite understand why the other party suddenly showed this power, or skill, in public. If he had such a servant, he would never let anyone know, but would carefully hide it and wait until the critical moment to give the enemy a huge "surprise". But Moloch obviously didn''t think so. He responded in a slightly contemptuous tone: "you should be surprised! After all, up to now, you still haven''t figured out what the real power is in our world." "Real power?" when the initiator heard the word, he subconsciously had a bad hunch. But before he could react, he felt that somehow the space around him suddenly produced an extremely viscous unknown liquid, and the liquid was still solidifying gradually. Eventually, his hands, feet and all parts below his neck lost their ability to move. There is no doubt that all these changes come from the giant with a huge body on the throne. "Well, do you feel the power? The power that can change and affect everything with just one thought," said Morlock, walking down the steps. Every time he took a step, it was like stepping on his heart, which quickly produced an irresistible strong resonance. Poop! Poop! Poop! With a heavy sense of oppression that can''t be described in words, the initiator finally couldn''t keep calm anymore. He narrowed his eyes and asked loudly, "what do you want to do?" "Haha, haha! I should ask you this! What do you want to do? Don''t think I don''t know. You and your two accomplices make small moves in private. The reason why I don''t expose it is because I think you still have a little use. But now, I''ve got what I want, and you''ve lost your use value." There was a mockery in Morlock''s laughter. "I don''t understand what you mean!" "Don''t understand? No, you understand. I just pretend not to understand and want to strive for a chance of life for myself. Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill you, at least for the time being. On the contrary, I need my eyes to witness something." "Witness?" "Yes! Witness! I, the great Moloch, will become the first existence beyond the limit. I will break the barriers and conquer the material universe first, and then the spiritual world in turn." When he said these words, Moloch opened his arms and his face was full of excitement and enthusiasm. At this moment, he can''t see the calm and reason he showed before, just like a nervous patient and madman out of control. "I see... He''s right. That''s what you really look like." The initiator recalled what Zhang Cheng had said before and immediately understood what the so-called "abnormal" meant. In the spiritual world, most lives follow desires and instincts. To put it bluntly, if you are hungry, you have to hunt and eat. If you are tired, you have to find a relatively safe place to rest. If you like something, you have to get it no matter what method you use. If you hate the other party, you will try your best to kill it. In short, they will not try to hide their inner thoughts, nor will they follow the wisdom of life in the material universe to restrain their emotions. But Moloch is obviously an alien. He not only learned how to cover up and cheat, but also knew how to use the enemy to achieve his ambition and purpose. Just when the city Lord with a giant body wanted to say something, a translucent and unfixed servant suddenly fell from the sky and shouted in a hasty tone: "master! No! The guy who has been in the memory room is gone!" "What?! what do you mean it''s gone!" Moloch''s original proud expression immediately disappeared, replaced by doubt and anger. "No... I don''t know... He just disappeared out of thin air!" the servant was obviously frightened, bent down and explained with trembling. "Waste! You can''t even see a person! What value do you have in existence! Die!" The angry Moloch completely showed his tyrannical nature, grabbed the servant, pinched it and turned it into a spiritual force. After finishing all this, he turned and stared at the initiator who couldn''t move, and asked ferociously, "tell me! Where did your accomplice go?" "Do you think I''ll tell you?" the initiator smiled playfully. No one knows better than him how powerful his old friend is in avoiding danger and hiding. Once it disappears from sight, I''m afraid there can never be a second person who can find it except for my own free will. As for Zhang Cheng, who left earlier, no one can deal with him casually. As long as the two allies have not been caught, he is not worried about his safety at all. "I''m sorry, you seem to have no choice. Either give me the answer immediately, or give me the answer after tasting the pain more unbearable than death. Do you think you can survive the torture from spirit and soul?" Moloch stretched out a finger and made a grasping movement directly out of thin air on the initiator''s chest. Next second "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The screams echoed over the hall and couldn''t stop for a long time. When the desperate pain finally disappeared, Moloch smiled grimly and asked, "how does it taste? How long do you think you can hold on?" "Hehe, believe me, I can hold on for much longer than you think. The word" yield "has been forgotten long ago. Just take out what means you have, and you will see how indestructible my will is." the initiator raised his head and flashed a bright light in his eyes. pain? Torture? despair? He had experienced these things countless times when he was still a mortal, and he didn''t care to experience them again. Anyway, he knew that Moloch would never kill himself easily. At least he would not make such impulsive and stupid behavior until the other party found the masters excluded by the spiritual world. What''s more, he doesn''t think his old friends will watch all this happen, but will use their wisdom to reverse or even subvert the whole situation at a critical moment. Chapter 1216 Through the endless white plane, Zhang Cheng finally left the blue ocean at the edge of the spiritual world. Just as his followers were guided by the instruments in their hands and planned to return to the city again and hide in the dark lane to study these materials slowly, a familiar figure suddenly stumbled out of the crack in the space out of thin air and fell to the ground with a plop. "Is it you?!" Zhang Cheng was obviously surprised. Because the comer is no one else, but the closest friend and partner of the initiator, the man who wears glasses whenever and wherever. I saw his face was gone, his usual calm and calm, and his mental strength was overdrawn to the point of being unable to support his consciousness. He replied with a bitter smile: "of course it''s me! Not me. Who else can find you. Sorry, I brought a bad news. We seem to be in big trouble." "Big trouble? Shouldn''t it be..." Zhang Cheng subconsciously glanced around and found that the initiator who had always been inseparable was not with his friends, and instantly realized what had happened. After all, as Byron has warned before, Moloch is not as harmless as it seems. In particular, no matter who knows the secret of the material universe, he will never let it go easily. I "You guessed right! That guy suddenly turned black for some reason. Without any sign, I managed to escape alone. Even now, I don''t understand his motivation and reason for doing so." While saying these words, the man wearing glasses rubbed the center of his eyebrows, a look of excessive consumption. However, it is no wonder that people like him who are used to the logical and meticulous way of thinking can understand that a mentally ill patient who is abnormal from the inside to the outside is out of the ghost. After figuring out the situation, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help laughing and explaining: "Motives and reasons? I''m afraid you haven''t understood how different these lives struggling to live in the spiritual world are in essence from you and me, who come from the material world and grow up in a rational and civilized society. They do things without considering any logic and reasons. Their motives are often very simple, either they don''t like you or they think you are unhappy You are the way. " "So Moloch suddenly started, probably because he found the little action we did secretly?" the man with glasses showed a surprised expression on his face. "That''s right! But it doesn''t rule out that he thinks you have lost your use value." Zhang Chenglue nodded slightly. Due to his absence during this period, he did not know to what extent the initiator pushed the plan. If the city Lord really gets the dominant scope of activities that are excluded by the world, it is entirely reasonable to start. "Damn it! No wonder! He should have been in the Obelisk hall at that time and handed over the information that was ostensibly marked as the scope of activity, but in fact it was a trap to Morlock." the man suddenly realized and exclaimed. Obviously, he couldn''t believe it in his dreams. For such an insignificant or even almost ridiculous reason, the other party brazenly tore up the agreement, completely ignoring the rich feedback he might get in the future. Ignorance? Stupid? Short sighted? The man with glasses doesn''t know what words to use to describe his mood at the moment, let alone how to describe Moloch''s sudden turn over. In any case, this guy tore up his elaborate trap directly by rough means. If this is also called stupidity, what are the people who make traps? It''s like a smart man trying to tease a fool. Before the smart man completes a series of complex layouts, he is overturned on the ground with a wooden stick. No matter how good your brain is, he finally falls under the wooden stick. "Oh? You mean... You''ve been playing tricks all your life, but you fell into the hands of a psychopath. Ha ha! Sorry, I''m not mocking you, but it''s really funny." Zhang Cheng still couldn''t help holding his forehead and burst into laughter. He could almost imagine what kind of expression the initiator would show when he learned the truth? burst into anger? Shame? Or a strong sense of frustration? No matter which one, it will produce a huge shadow in the heart. Perhaps there is nothing in a short time, but with the passage of time, it will slowly precipitate and form flaws. At that time, the initiator will no longer be the perfect person who has no flaws from the inside to the outside. "That''s enough!" cried the man with glasses. "If you want to laugh, I don''t mind letting you laugh here all day. But now, we must find a way to save him. Don''t forget, we are allies. If Moloch really gets what he wants, it will be a great threat to you and me." "I''m sorry, this is your mistake, which has nothing to do with me. I won''t risk my life for other people''s mistakes, whether allies or strangers. Finally, please remember that he and I are destined enemies. Only one person can disappear forever, and the other can be at ease. So no matter what rescue plan you have, you''d better get me out of it now Remove. " After saying these cruel words, Zhang Cheng didn''t even look at each other and went straight ahead in the direction of the city. He knew very well that Moloch''s ambition was impossible to achieve. Because from the beginning, the information about the material universe was full of all kinds of errors. Even if the channel was successfully opened, it could be nothing but death. Byron is the real threat compared to morock, a fool who has been kept in the dark from beginning to end. Although his mental state is like a willful child, the knowledge and data carried in his memory are true. Just think, is it safer for a rational adult to master weapons of mass destruction with terrible power, or is it more dangerous for a child who is completely reckless? Anyone with a little brain will choose the latter! Zhang Cheng doesn''t know how much damage will be done to the world and the material universe if Byron''s last thread of reason is broken. Especially in the blue ocean, the power that is enough to stop everything is spread directly in the two worlds, and the result must be devastating. In contrast, black holes, which are regarded as disaster objects by many civilizations, are just as harmless as children in kindergartens. He knows very well that there is not much time left for himself. He must race against time to find a solution to each other before the madman starts to go crazy Chapter 1217 "Materials, abilities, and the spirit that controls them..." "What kind of power can make these three completely stop?" "What are these dark blue liquids?" ¡­¡­ Since he separated from the man wearing glasses, Zhang Cheng quietly returned to the dark alley area in the city and devoted himself to studying those materials and a bottle of dark blue sea water he brought back. Because of the mysterious ability of stagnation, these dark blue liquids are more difficult to observe and understand than anything else. To be exact, it is completely impossible to observe, let alone do any corresponding tests. The reason is very simple. The so-called observation is actually to summarize a series of laws through the fluctuations of internal activities of material, energy or spiritual force to the outside world with the help of tools and some special methods. But the problem now is that these dark blue flashing liquids will bring anything in contact to a standstill. This means that you don''t want to observe it in any way. Even these dark blue lights may be a visual or mental illusion. After all, light is also a kind of energy. Normally, scattered light means that photons are received and reflected inside, but Zhang Cheng has never found any traces of photon activity. There is no doubt that he had no way to take these unknown liquids, and the whole research unknowingly went into a dead end. In contrast, the data obtained from Byron recorded a considerable number of almost crazy experimental processes and final results. You know, crazy Byron can do anything! He even regarded the whole spiritual world as a huge testing ground. Whether it was the cities rising from the ground or a large number of higher life awakening wisdom, they were all part of the insane experiment. Of course, this is only superficial. Secretly, he once risked being killed and poured these dark blue liquids into a overlord. If there is no exaggeration in the record, the overlord should have directly become a walking corpse without resistance, which is still placed on the roof of Byron''s palace as a show of strength and power. you ''re right! When he was still very weak, this madman personally killed the overlord standing at the top of the food chain of the spiritual world. To some extent, he is the most dangerous guy in the world. "Damn it! What on earth should I do to find out the essence of these liquids?" After not knowing how many failed attempts, Zhang Cheng''s patience was finally running out, and he rubbed his heart with chagrin. To tell the truth, he never dreamed that one day he would encounter something that would make him helpless. Cannot observe! Unable to test! We can''t carry out real experiments! Even staying within 100 meters of the substance risks becoming a walking corpse. Fortunately, although Zhang Cheng is sometimes crazy, he never digs into the horns. Realizing that it was impossible to get any results by studying this thing for the time being, he immediately polished off all records and materials, quietly left the dark lane area and came to the front of the Obelisk in the center of the city. According to the news he got some time ago, Moloch has successfully caught the masters excluded by the spiritual world two days ago. At present, he is planning to open the connection point to the material universe and try to use the theory instilled by Byron to the limit between spirit and matter. It has to be said that in the pursuit of strong power and immortality, any life is the same. Unfortunately, Moloch didn''t know that what he did was actually just an experiment behind the scenes. In the long years, many city masters like him have opened connection points in various ways, but none of them have been lucky enough to successfully enter the material universe. yes! Success is zero! It can be said that the more than 75 cases recorded in the data are basically equivalent to the selection of a pattern killing competition. Among them, there are not only unlucky people who are torn to pieces after being impacted by powerful materials and energy, but also those who find that their spiritual strength declines rapidly when they are about to reach the other end, lose control of their body in extreme panic, fail to condense into a life form belonging to the material world, and disappear without a trace. In contrast, the masters from the material universe to the spiritual world, as long as they are not too attached to their original power and status, can usually survive. Feeling the restless mental fluctuation in the obelisk, Zhang Cheng slightly pursed the corners of his mouth and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "then let me add some material to this doomed plan to see if I can find any omissions or get new inspiration..." The voice just fell! He carefully took out the bottle filled with dark blue liquid, went directly to the top of the obelisk, and poured more than half of the bottle of liquid down the gap. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the hall on the inner wall of the obelisk, Moloch was sitting on the throne, watching the servants'' busy work. On his right hand side, the initiator, who has been tortured to frequent hallucinations, is exhausted and drooping his head. He uses this moment of tranquility to restore his mental strength and ensure that he will not collapse in the next round of torture. As for the captured masters, they were all nailed to a stick made of unknown metal and placed in the middle of the hall in a strange shape. Especially the feeling of being squeezed and excluded by the whole world. Everyone who feels it can''t help feeling sad for their fate. Because being excluded means that you can''t get power from your surroundings, let alone plunder spiritual power through phagocytosis. On the contrary, they gain strength from the resentment and anger of their prey before they die. The more you absorb, the more serious you will be rejected by the world. When you reach a certain upper limit, you will be crushed alive by the power of the whole world and completely destroyed from spirit to body. It can be said that from the moment they were born, they were doomed to perish. It''s just a matter of time. I don''t know how long it took. When the layout of the whole hall was coming to an end, Moloch finally stood up impatiently and told his servant, "don''t waste time! Start quickly!" "But... But master, we haven''t checked yet," a servant warned carefully. "Don''t check. I can feel that your layout is OK." Then Morlock stood up and stepped into the open space in the middle of the hall, raised his foot and stepped on it. Chapter 1218 Boom! With the deafening noise, the ground under your feet and even the whole city trembled violently. Fortunately, most of the houses in the spiritual world are built out of thin air by spiritual force, so despite the severe shaking, there is still no collapsed building. But every intelligent life in the city clearly feels that a terrible force is spreading over the city. The huge black obelisk, in just a few seconds, twinkled with dazzling light, just like a huge light column, radiating abundant spiritual power to the surroundings. This power is so terrible and amazing that it is far beyond the sum of all people. At this moment, everyone realized how terrible the city Lord who had collected high "taxes" for a long time had accumulated. "Split!" Moloch obviously didn''t care about the reaction of the outside world and devoted himself to guiding this long-term accumulated force. At his command, the strange pattern under his feet suddenly made a creaking sound, followed by the largest circular symbol on the ground, and quickly rotated, just like a circular gear, which interacted with other patterns around. Light and shadow constantly alternate! At the same time, a large number of spirit, material and energy are mixed together, gradually forming a huge and dangerous vortex. "No!!!!!! you can''t do that!" "Damn madman! Let us go!" "I curse you!" Several masters at the edge of the vortex saw this scene, and their faces changed greatly. They either begged for mercy loudly or scolded loudly. They are not fools. Their minds are loaded with a lot of knowledge and wisdom precipitated by time, and they understand how terrible things will happen next. Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to the cry of their loser dog. After a while, several servants pushed the metal pillars into the center of the vortex, making the vortex sharper than any weapon tear the body, spirit and soul of these masters bit by bit. Under the tear of terrorist forces, they disappeared in a short time, leaving only a large number of residues rejected by the world filled in the center of the vortex. "The stripping is finished! Master!" a servant bent down and reported respectfully. "Very good! Now, it''s time to build a stable coordinate point, and then..." Before Moloch finished his words, he heard a loud noise outside. Next second Boom! The 30 meter high heavy metal gate was directly blown to pieces by amazing force. One of them rotated at a very fast speed, wiped his cheek and directly embedded into the wall behind him, and left a wound half a finger deep on his face. "Ah! Sorry! I seem to be late, don''t I?" With the familiar voice, a man came in slowly from the outside and gently held his glasses. "Ha ha! No, you''re just here." Seeing the true face of Chu Lai, the initiator who remained silent finally burst into laughter. Because he saw that his old friend didn''t come alone at all. Behind him was a group of life bodies with obvious artificial traces, each carrying a large number of weapons of different shapes. Some of them obviously have the style of energy weapons in the material world, just converting the original material and energy into spiritual force; Others are designs that he doesn''t understand at all, but judging from the strange devices hanging from his chest, they are likely to be similar to suicide attacks with the enemy. As the closest friend, the initiator is too aware of his old friend''s talent in war weapons. Long, long ago, before the earth in the parallel universe was occupied by a huge fleet, the other party invented an energy weapon that almost killed the other party''s flagship. We should know that there is almost a gap between the space age and the stone age in terms of knowledge and technology accumulation. But even so, he can still create miracles. Later, with more and more things in contact and higher and higher positions, the old friend began to be no longer satisfied with simply manufacturing weapons and turned his goal to the study of the essence of the universe. However, from these messy transformed life bodies, the initiator vaguely saw the genius known as the smartest brain. "Yes, you''re still alive. I finally caught up." Glancing at the tortured and exhausted starter, the tight expression on the man''s face with glasses finally relaxed a little. But his aggressive behavior undoubtedly angered the city Lord Moloch. The latter stretched out his tongue, licked the cut wound on his face, and roared angrily, "asshole! How dare you disturb this great moment! Kill you! I''ll kill you! Tear up your body and soul!" moment He grabbed a metal pole, injected huge spiritual energy into it, and then threw it out with all his strength. You know, this throwing is not an ordinary metal column, nor is it a simple physical attack. During the flight, the surface of the metal column is covered with an amazing amount of silver. The man with glasses seemed to know how powerful he was. He had no intention of welcoming him. He winked at a creature with a strange device on his chest. The latter understood it, and his eyes burst out of the fact that he was like returning to death, and rushed up against the metal pillar. When the column collided with that strange device! The whole hall was covered with dazzling light! Huge spiritual energy and material are splashed like a tide, destroying everything around the unscrupulous destroyer. Apart from the huge vortex, there is basically nothing that can withstand such devastation. After the sputtering, Moloch found that his huge body surface was covered with tens of thousands of small wounds, and the wounds would be stinging and itching from time to time. In a subconscious reaction, he scratched his hand gently. As a result, large pieces of flesh and blood suddenly rotted, and large pieces fell, and even the innermost bones were exposed in some places. "Asshole! What did you do to me?" Moloch asked loudly with surprise and anger. Although the body is far less important to the life of the spiritual world than the material world, it can even be abandoned and reshaped. But this action will undoubtedly consume a lot of spiritual power, which is absolutely impossible for him who is about to open the connection point. "What do you do? I just add some material to your body. In this world, all material and energy are dominated by the spirit, so I suddenly thought, what would happen to your body if I could interfere with the spirit?" a dangerous smile appeared on the man''s face wearing glasses. Chapter 1219 "Interference?! damn it! You''ve been to that place!" Moloch''s huge pupil obviously contracted violently, and the whole person became extremely vigilant. Without even waiting for the body to collapse completely, he abandoned it at the first time and recreated it with the spiritual power that consumed the reserves. Of course, the price is that nearly one-third of the mental power is completely consumed. After all, the body is an important carrier of spirit and subjective consciousness. No matter whether you like it or not, there will be no life in this world, and you will casually create a fragile body. On the contrary, they will try their best to strengthen their bodies, and even use nearly half of their mental strength to maintain a strong body. Otherwise, once they are broken by the enemy and expose their subjective consciousness directly, it will not be as simple as injury. Seeing that the enemy''s mental strength decreased rapidly with the naked eye, the man wearing glasses showed a faint smile on his face and nodded meaningfully: "That''s right! I''ve been to that place! And I brought back a little dark blue liquid from somewhere. Unfortunately, I was too cautious to bring too much. Otherwise, you would have been a statue at the mercy of others just now." "Asshole, you don''t know what you''re doing, do you? You can''t control that power at all. It''s too dangerous to threaten the whole world." Moloch stared at his slowly collapsing body with an undisguised fear on his face. He clearly recognized the mysterious liquid in the dark blue ocean, and was more aware of the impact and damage these liquids could cause. In just a few minutes of speaking, all the blood, flesh, viscera and bones sprinkled on the ground turned into jelly and finally slowly condensed into a big lump. "Ah! I know its danger better than you. Unfortunately, you don''t seem to give us the right to choose. I believe you should know that we never care what the world will become, just want to find the answer. So when we lose the right to choose, we will do very crazy things." The man with glasses grinned with a crazy twisted expression. I just don''t know whether his madness is from the heart or deliberately disguised to strive for a favorable condition for the next intimidation and negotiation. There is no doubt that Moloch dare not gamble whether the devices that have been transformed into the chest of life carry dark blue liquid. After repeated hesitation, he chose to shrink back and asked in a cautious tone, "what do you want?" "It''s easy! Let my friend go." The man with glasses is very smart. He knows that the more he is at this time, the more he can''t get complacent. He put forward the conditions that the other party can''t refuse at all. We should know that the initiator does not have much value at present, and even if it is handed in, it will not affect the other party''s next plan. not overdo sth. This is his way of survival and negotiation. Compared with his ambitious partner, he has relatively no strong personal desire, otherwise he will not share all his research results. "Yes!" Although Morlock''s face was full of anger and reluctance, he decided to compromise. He carefully bypassed the stall on the ground, which had solidified to be harder than any material, and directly tore the initiator off the metal column. He was still on the cold ground of the hall like garbage: "take him! Get out of my city! Never come back!" "As you wish..." The man bent down, pretended to bow respectfully, and then ordered the two reformed lives to lift up the initiators, slowly withdraw from the main hall of the Obelisk and disappear at the end of the street. But interestingly, I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He didn''t take those men away, but left them in the hall. Provocation? Threats? Moloch was not sure what the other party was going to do. He stood still and stared at the sealed devices on his chest. About half an hour or so, these transformed lives fell to the ground and lost their ability to move. "Come on! Go and disassemble those devices and see what''s inside." Moloch gave orders to the servant immediately. But when the devices were completely disassembled, his angry roar echoed over the hall again: "no!!!!! No! No! Humble bastard! How dare he!" It turned out that except for the first explosive device, all the rest were empty shells with nothing inside. In other words, the man with glasses fooled him from beginning to end with psychological tactics and wisdom. shame! burning shame and humiliation! The grumpy Moloch waved his strong arms, tore all the abandoned transformed lives into pieces, and let the spiritual force splash in the air to form a small piece of gorgeous light. Because he was so angry, he didn''t notice that some dark blue liquid quickly flowed into the vortex along the gap in the roof. When he had enough to vent, he turned around, inserted one of his hands into the center of the vortex, and shouted painfully: "open! Open to me! The material universe! You will become the witness of my breaking the limit, and will also be the first target to be conquered." With the roar of hoarseness, the surging spiritual power is continuously injected into it, and the rotation speed of the vortex becomes faster and faster. Finally Boom!!!!!! The violent impact was released from the center of the vortex and spread directly to the whole city. Nothing can remain intact in the face of such terrible destruction! In the blink of an eye, the whole city was swallowed up by the gushing energy and materials. Not only all residents died, but also the city itself turned into countless particles that could not be distinguished by the naked eye under the impact, leaving no trace of energy. At the center of the impact, Moloch, who lost one arm, was staring at the dark and deep space at the other end of the vortex, grinning and muttering, "I... I succeeded?! the opposite is the material universe?" Driven by strong curiosity, he stretched out his other hand and tried to touch the darkness that could not be distinguished by the naked eye. But before he could touch it, he suddenly found that his feet couldn''t move. To be exact, he lost consciousness. Look down! A large amount of dark blue liquid has eroded to the lower leg and is spreading to the whole body at a very fast speed. Wherever it passes, whether it is muscle, cell, blood vessel or spiritual power, it will fall into terrible stagnation without exception. Chapter 1220 "Who? Who did it!" Realizing that he had been plotted against, Moloch immediately raised his head and looked around. Because at this time, if he gives up his newly reshaped body at one time, it means that his original powerful strength will be weakened to an extremely dangerous degree. So he wanted to find out and get rid of the enemies hidden in the dark before he decided what to do next. Unfortunately, no one responded at all. There is only silence! Whether it is a servant or a noisy city, it no longer exists, leaving only empty darkness. "Damn it!" Moloch was not a fool. He knew that his opponent was trying to delay time. When he couldn''t support himself first, he gnashed his teeth and cursed in a low voice. As a person who has witnessed the dark blue ocean and the terrible power of unknown liquid, he knows very well that nothing can stop the erosion of this thing. Look at the hard block on the ground solidified by flesh and blood, and the ground around the hard block that is also slowly penetrated. Unless the dark blue liquid is diluted to an almost negligible degree, this change will only slow down with time and will not really stop. Perhaps after a long period of precipitation, the space with hard blocks as the center and a radius of hundreds of kilometers will be completely frozen and become a taboo place. The man with glasses used so little is enough to have such terrible consequences! These liquids, which are at least a hundred times more active, are absolutely capable of turning themselves into a lifelike living statue in a few minutes. Thinking of this, Moloch''s face became more gloomy, and his eyes glittered with struggling light. In the end, the strong desire for survival prevailed over reason. He once again abandoned a body and created a body only one tenth the size of the original body with the residual spiritual force. When he opened his eyes again, he suddenly found a familiar figure in front of him out of thin air. "Hello, distinguished city master, it''s a great honor to meet you again." Zhang Cheng bent down and saluted gracefully. "It''s you!" Moloch''s heart twitched violently. He never dreamed that the guy who had been ignored by himself had given himself a fatal blow at the last moment. Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "yes, it''s me. You must be quite strange. Why did I come back again, right?" "Why did you come back? And why did you go against me? If I guessed right, you should think those two guys are not right all the way." Moloch asked, holding back the burning anger in his heart. "Ah! You guessed right. I''m really not with them. To some extent, we are still enemies. In fact, I''m not interested in what you do, let alone what you do to those two so-called allies. I''m here today just to do a small experiment, and you are the best experiment." When he said these words, Zhang Cheng slightly raised the corners of his mouth and showed an evil smile he had not seen for a long time. He can even feel that even in this spirit led world, the power of darkness is still rising in his body. "Experiment?!" Moloch subconsciously clenched his fist. If his spiritual strength had not been weakened one after another, he would have launched the fiercest attack and tore the enemy in front of him to pieces. Unfortunately, I can only have fun in my mind at the moment, and I don''t dare to really take action. Because he didn''t know how much dark blue liquid the other party was carrying, whether it would be thrown out suddenly in the battle. "Yes, experiment." Zhang Cheng deliberately pretended not to see the other party''s hostile little moves and explained to himself: "Since you have seen the dark blue ocean on the edge of the world, you should know the characteristics of this liquid, that is, no matter what comes into contact with it, it will be forced to enter a state of stagnation, which can also be called a frozen state. There is no possibility of escaping from any contamination, whether it is material, energy, spirit or soul." "Get to the point!" Morlock urged impatiently. Somehow, he always had a strong uneasiness, as if something terrible was about to happen. "Don''t worry! Let me finish." Zhang Cheng raised his hand and made a movement of calmness. "Due to the stagnation property, any ability and instrument can''t observe the slightest activity inside the liquid. I have to give up direct observation and intend to summarize the experience through some external contact." "So you chose me!" Moloch was obviously very angry, and the huge mental force began to squeeze away the anomalies around the vortex. He can''t imagine that his powerful self will one day be regarded as a "soft persimmon". Zhang Cheng undoubtedly noticed the other party''s anger and reminded him with a smile: "if I were you, I wouldn''t act rashly at this time. Take a good look at your feet, look at the open connection point, and then you will understand what I''m doing." "Asshole! You... You put those liquids into the connection point!" See clearly the liquid in the center of the vortex, which is emitting around at a very fast speed. Moloch''s shocked breath is trembling. This kind of behavior can no longer be described by words like "Crazy"! While they were talking, part of the liquid had begun to affect the material universe, and at least half of the small star domain had been "frozen". Both visible and invisible materials, without exception, fell into absolute stagnation. Gravity! Electromagnetic force! Weak nuclear force! Strong nuclear power! Everything is gone! alike! On this side of the spiritual world, the whirlpool that was still rotating at high speed also stopped, and the whole connection point was like being completely swallowed up by darkness, with neither sound nor light. "Incredible! I didn''t expect this little dark blue liquid to pray for such an amazing effect. Most importantly, I finally understand what the so-called" stagnation "attribute is." Zhang Cheng didn''t care about Moloch''s accusation at all. He wrapped his fingers with spiritual strength and approached the stagnation area very carefully. In less than a second, the mental quantity broke away from the control of subjective consciousness and condensed into a small fragment. It''s like It''s like being stripped off! you ''re right! It''s stripping! It is a kind of separation independent of any consciousness and without any control. It is so incredible that it can not be described in words. Chapter 1221 "What are you doing?" Moloch noticed the casual movement and carefully kept a safe distance. If he is surrounded by a large amount of dark blue liquid scattered in the environment, he will never stay in a dangerous place for another second. Zhang Cheng glanced at each other and responded meaningfully: "nothing, I just found some interesting phenomena." "Interesting?" I don''t know why, when Morlock heard the word, he suddenly had a bad feeling. "That''s right!" Zhang Cheng nodded seriously. "Do you see this small piece of stagnant mental power? Do you know why it is like this? And how it still won''t dissipate after it is out of the control of subjective consciousness?" "You know?" Morlock frowned subconsciously. Judging from the expression on his face, he obviously didn''t believe a word. But no wonder! In the spiritual world, no one knows what the endless dark blue ocean means, let alone the role of the sea water that is enough to pose a great threat. The only thing we know is that this mysterious thing will cause eternal and irreparable damage to the target and its surrounding environment. All eroded areas will become forbidden areas without exception. Even if he is as powerful as a overlord, he will never be close to the influence range of the forbidden area. "Hehe, no, of course I don''t know. But through the observation just now, I have new guesses and ideas. You know? Generally speaking, spiritual power can''t exist without consciousness. When a life is killed in this world, its spiritual power will temporarily exist in the air in the form of energy for a short time, but it will dissipate in a short time. But now, This small fragment of mental power was out of my control and existed in an independent state for at least five minutes. Do you know what this means? "Zhang Cheng asked with a smile of excitement and expectation in his eyes. "Means... Stagnation can keep the mental power forever?" Moloch''s tone was full of uncertainty. Up to now, he has temporarily controlled the anger and impulse in his heart, and no longer shows an aggressive look of wanting to eat people. On the contrary, he is trying to find out what the other party found in these liquids. "Idiot! Of course not! The stop, or freezing phenomenon you see, is actually the result of forced stripping. These liquids strip the energy from my control. Presumably, the stagnation of other substances and energy should be similar to the stripping mental force. No matter what it is, after touching these liquids, it will be forcibly stripped to keep it A pure state. Look at your first abandoned body. There has been a separation of various spiritual forces and materials left in it. " As he spoke, Zhang Cheng set his eyes on a large lump of frozen soil. Different from seeing all kinds of blood, internal organs, bones and skin mixed together before, it has been divided into three distinct groups. The colorless and transparent mass is the frozen spiritual force, and the dark red mass is the residual material of the corpse. As for the part that remains semi liquid and semi gaseous, it is the polymer of energy. Although there are still many parts that have not been separated at the connection for the time being, it is enough to explain the essence of the dark blue sea water. It can make things in the bedroom exist in an absolutely independent and pure state. What''s more interesting is that if the eroded target is life and retains subjective consciousness, it will exist in the form of a single individual after freezing. At the same time, this life will enter a state of immortality, and even if it is torn apart, it will not really die. Of course, Zhang Cheng won''t tell anyone about this. Because He had seen the dark blue liquid dripping down the gap, and now it was falling from a high place at a very fast speed. Bata! Bata! Bata! Three drops in a row hit Moloch''s huge head accurately. The cold touch woke him up quickly and cursed angrily, "asshole! Do you want to kill me?" "Kill you? No, I''m just going to use you to complete the last step of the experiment. Give up the struggle. In fact, you were originally an unexpected product, an experiment used by Byron to test various possibilities. Instead of dying in his deception that could not succeed, I''d better contribute to exploring the unknown. Don''t worry, I will set up a bridge for you after I succeed Statue, let everyone who sees you know your greatness. " When he said these words, Zhang Cheng did not hide his evil and dark nature at all, and grinned wildly. There was no doubt that he knew very well that Moloch did not have enough spiritual strength to create a new body. If he dares to do so, it means becoming the fish slaughtered by the incumbents of the chopping board. But if he doesn''t give up his body, the power of dark blue liquid will turn him into a living statue. "Byron? Do you know Byron?" The name seemed to have some magic, which made Moloch very manic. Zhang Cheng nodded slightly: "Yes, we met not long ago. I''m afraid you don''t know that he is actually the original master of the material universe. He holds unimaginable taboo knowledge and power, and has created a great disaster that almost destroyed the whole world. He deliberately spread all intelligent lives, cities and ways to resist hegemony, including you. Maybe I''m not sure. He told me I told you something, but I''m sure it''s all lies and deception. " "No! You''re lying! Byron can''t lie to me!" roared Morlock angrily. "Oh? Why? Can you tell me the reason?" Zhang Cheng did not rush to refute, but asked with great interest. As a relatively sensitive person, he can feel that what Byron does in this world is absolutely extraordinary. His name alone has been sublimated to a symbolic symbol. After all, Byron was the first person to bring wisdom to this wild and ignorant world, and he was also the first person to light the fire of civilization. If it were not for his appearance, there would be no so-called intelligent life in the spiritual world, let alone any cities. All creatures follow primitive desires and instincts, kill and plunder each other, stagger along a thorny road, either climb to the summit of evolution, or fall on the road and become the nourishment of winners. Unfortunately, this noble act that should have been praised, even praised, is actually for the darkest and evil purpose Chapter 1222 "Byron is a great wise man! He is the light of the world! He won''t do anything against us!" At the mention of Byron, Moloch seemed to be crazy. He kept repeating some words that others couldn''t understand, just like the brainwashing of a cult. In this way, he even forgot that he was still in an extremely dangerous state. Every minute, every second, the dark blue liquid was eroding his body. Until the last second when he was completely frozen, he could not recover his reason, and even tears of sadness and pain were left in his eyes. Looking at this powerful life that once made him afraid to confront it head-on, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help frowning and muttering, "what''s the matter? Brainwashing, memory or genetic modification? Or some other means? It can make an ambitious guy abandon his life." The voice just fell! A black shadow suddenly appeared out of thin air and joked: "why, do you think it''s strange?" "Are you watching me?" Seeing the face like a skeleton hidden under his hood, Zhang Cheng suddenly became vigilant. Because the newcomer is no one else, it is Byron who met on the edge of the spiritual world not long ago. No different from the last meeting, the other party still maintains the image of "death" in the Western myth of the earth. Perhaps the only difference is that he doesn''t have a sickle to harvest his soul. "Surveillance? No, no, no, don''t get me wrong. I wouldn''t do such a dirty thing. I just happened to hear a devout believer calling his name before he died." then Byron raised his hand and gently wiped away the motionless Moloch''s tears. "What have you done to him? He didn''t behave like a normal intelligent life before he died." Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows and asked. Byron smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "Nothing. You have also been a creator. You should know that when creating life, the creator often has some commonalities. For example, first, the external image must conform to his own aesthetics, or even be similar to himself. Second, in order to prevent the creator from betraying himself one day, the creator will implant some defects, weaknesses and follow-up in the creator Last but not least, the creator must maintain absolute awe and obedience to the creator. " "I see..." Zhang Cheng''s face showed an expression of enlightenment. "When they were just born and were still in a very weak stage, you forced them into too many things. For example, their greatness, their intelligence and their invincibility. Therefore, these guys would rather die than betray you." "Hahaha! You are always so smart! That''s right! I lit the flame of civilization in this world. Naturally, they are their Savior and the only god they believe in. As for those overlords who have great power but still follow the primitive instinct, they are at best just powerful beasts. You know? All life in this world actually comes from one piece The mysterious field called the birthplace, but I captured part of it and transformed it into what I like. You can understand that all intelligent life in the world comes from that place. " Byron, who never knew what humility was, said his cards directly. This also means that the number of cities in the spiritual world, he has how much cannon fodder can be mobilized at any time, and it is still a diehard loyalty that the other party will unswervingly implement as long as he gives an order. As a person who has deeply understood the gods and belief system, Zhang Cheng knows better than anyone how terrible power will erupt when a group of people are branded in their bones. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing: "Hey, well, you''re really crazy. Tell me, where is the birthplace?" "Why, are you interested in it?" Byron''s eyes flashed a thought. "How can we not be interested? As you said, in a sense, we are all creators. Although I haven''t really created a race, I often do things like creating life. I''d like to know how life, or soul, is born in the spiritual world and how they develop subjective consciousness." Zhang Cheng did not try to hide anything, but put forward his goal. Birthplace He had heard of this word as early as when he first met the bear monster. I just don''t know why, the exact location and details of the birthplace don''t exist in the bear monster''s memory. Now, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is in front of him. Naturally, he will not give up easily. "Ah! Very reasonable request. But the question is, what can you use in exchange? There is no free lunch in the world, and everything can be obtained at a price." Byron raised his hand and crushed Morlock, who turned into a living statue, and threw it into the physical universe from the connection point. Because the other side had long shown a terrible and chaotic picture under the erosion of dark blue liquid, he didn''t even have the interest to take a look, let alone try to cross the connection point and return to the material universe. "What do you think I can do in exchange?" Zhang Cheng asked with a sneer. "Of course it''s about the dark blue water. From the words I heard just now, I can confirm that you definitely found something mysterious, right?" Byron skipped the part of mutual temptation and offered a simple and rough exchange condition. Zhang Cheng obviously hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded: "I can give you the latest summarized information, but you must promise that you will never tell a third party." "Don''t tell a third party? Who do you think I will share this important secret with?" "Sorry, I just want to get an insurance. You should know that before, I had two guys who were both partners, competitors and sworn enemies. They were not easy to deal with. I don''t want to make the game more difficult." "Yes! I agree! But one of those two people should be the other yourself? I can even feel the close and contradictory connection between the two of you. It''s incredible! How can you resist until now, and have not tried to assimilate the other half? If they are combined into one, no matter who occupies the dominant position, it will become a super power A perfect life beyond the limit. " "This is a private matter between us, so don''t bother you. Now, let''s start trading. You know, my time is very precious." "No problem, I''m ready." ¡­¡­ Chapter 1223 The birthplace, also known as the "incubator", is the root of the birth of life in the whole spiritual world. If according to Byron''s description, the world is a huge annular belt formed around the material universe, then the birthplace is located at the four equal nodes of the whole ring. you ''re right! It is not unique, but scattered in four different places. However, one of them has been captured by Byron a long time ago and has undergone a series of transformation. At present, it is quite different from the other three birthplaces that are still in the original ecological environment. Looking at the huge pond that can''t see the end in front and the things that are constantly decomposed and aggregated in the pond, Zhang Cheng couldn''t help sighing and asked Byron standing beside him: "you cut off its connection with the world, didn''t you?" "Oh? Can you feel it?" the latter tone revealed a trace of surprise. You know, he used some dark means to ensure that the birthplace would not collapse completely. In particular, through deception, the whole spiritual world mistakenly thinks that the birthplace is still operating normally. Normally, outsiders can''t detect the subtle changes in the deepest part of the pool. "Of course!" Zhang Cheng nodded without thinking. "You replaced the will of the world with your own will, but you were very careful not to destroy the fragile balance and cycle. If I guessed correctly, the life you created can no longer be regarded as the original life of the spiritual world, nor can it be fully accepted and recognized by the world. The reason why they are not regarded as intruders is entirely from the huge pond itself." "You guessed right! At least you guessed most of them right. I believe you can also see that the life of the spiritual world originates from the aggregation of spiritual forces. When a large number of spiritual forces dissipated in the environment are absorbed, they will reappear from the four huge pools. They carry the residual consciousness of their former masters, where they constantly collide, intersect and integrate, and finally produce brand-new ones one by one Life. When these ignorant new lives come out of the pool, they will carry out several rounds of cruel fighting and elimination. Finally, the winner is qualified to enter the wider world outside. "Byron explained, pointing to the large area of new life in front, killing and swallowing each other like madmen in the open space. As he said, these new lives obviously have strong instability, and they don''t see too many characteristics of wisdom. But with the increasing killing and swallowing, some of the madness in their eyes will gradually subside, replaced by fear and hesitation. Soon, those who have acquired the initial wisdom will quickly escape from the purgatory like battlefield and flee in a hurry in all directions. Because of the lack of memory, like newborn babies, they need to observe and learn for a period of time before they can really understand themselves and the world. However, most of them will die in the new stage, only a few are qualified to survive, and become more and more powerful with wisdom. "Interesting! Do you want to set off a species competition and let your creation completely replace the primitive life in the spiritual world?" Zhang Cheng said with a smile on his lips. According to his understanding of environment and life, in a relatively closed world, a newly rising species is bound to compete fiercely with the original species, and even threaten the survival of the latter. Although this competition may last for a very, very long time, and even form a virtuous circle of common progress and common development for a period of time, the final result must be that one party will eliminate the other. It can be predicted that with the increasing number of intelligent life, sooner or later they will break the monopoly of the overlord on absolute power, and even capture the other three birthplaces to overwhelmingly replace those primitive life like beasts. "Ha ha! You really surprise me more and more! You know? You are the first guy who can talk with me and understand my thoughts and ideas over the years. That''s right! I want to change the spiritual world and brand my own mark here." Byron grinned wildly. In the laughter, he could vaguely feel the anger accumulated in his heart. After all, as the first born master of the material universe, arrogance and conceit have penetrated into his soul. He could not bear the fact that he was not trapped in the world, so he wanted to retaliate in this way. you ''re right! He is taking revenge on the whole spiritual world and the lives living in this world. Destruction and death! That''s what he''s going to bring to the world. If someone else had heard this, they might have trembled, feared, and even regarded it as a disaster that must be hit. But Zhang Cheng, who was also dark and evil in his heart, didn''t care about it at all. Instead, he smiled and exclaimed: "Leave your own mark? It''s really a great idea and plan. I''m looking forward to the day when your creation replaces the original life in the spiritual world. At that time, an interesting civilization system will emerge, and they will derive all kinds of ideas, knowledge and technology." "I''m glad that someone like you finally appeared. Come on, let''s go to the other three birthplaces to enjoy the rough and crazy primitive life and the mystery of the birth of overlord." then Byron raised his hand and summoned the huge flying creatures wandering in the sky. In the spiritual world, although ultra long-distance transmission is not impossible, the spiritual power that can be consumed is amazing. No one will joke about his life in order to save a little time. "The secret of the birth of overlord?" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. He never dreamed that the other party would share this secret related to the whole spiritual world with himself. "Hehe, don''t be so surprised. Believe me, with your intelligence, you will find this secret sooner or later. All I have done is to advance the time a little. What''s more, does time still have meaning in this world?" With the last word blurted out, Byron directly pulled Zhang Cheng up, jumped onto the back of the flying creature, and then headed for the next birthplace at a very fast speed. After all, the spiritual world is a huge annular belt around the periphery of the material universe, and its magnitude can not be estimated by anyone''s imagination. Even with this creature''s extremely special way of flying, it will take a very, very long time to reach the next birthplace. Apart from Byron, no one knows whether this process is 100 years, 1000 years, 10000 years, millions of years or hundreds of millions of years Chapter 1224 Just as Zhang Cheng set foot on the way to the other three birthplaces, on the original site of the city that had completely disappeared, a figure like a beetle finally left the hiding place, around the extremely careful observers, especially the connection point that had not been closed. After a full minute, he was a little relieved and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "The dark blue ocean at the boundary of the world? Byron, the first master who has disappeared in the legend of the material universe? I really heard great news. I can''t believe that he has been exposed to the most fundamental and essential mystery of the spiritual world in such a short time." Obviously, this creature with the shape of an insect is no one else. It is the last Gru who voluntarily gives up his dominant identity and takes the initiative to come to the spiritual world to seek to surpass his own limits. In fact, he has been in the city for some time and even witnessed the disaster all the way. Fortunately! As a master, he has an extremely keen sense of danger, hides himself early, and is not eroded by those terrible shocks and ubiquitous "stagnation" forces. When it was confirmed that the danger had passed, he left the hiding place and tried to find out what the dark blue sea repeatedly mentioned in the previous conversation was. Why do those seawater have the special property of "freezing" everything. And what the original master wanted to do, and how amazing his power was. But unfortunately, the city was completely destroyed. Except for the huge vortex in the original Obelisk hall in the center, there is basically no residue and ruins left. But if you want to get close to the vortex, you have to take unimaginable risks. Gru even saw with his own eyes that a flying creature trying to get close and explore with strong curiosity was captured by an invisible force as soon as it fell to about a kilometer. No matter how the other party struggles and how powerful the spiritual power erupts, it will not help in the end. It will gradually lose its ability to act and be swallowed up by the vortex. It may be torn to pieces in horror, or it may be sucked into the material universe at the other end and become stagnant garbage in space. "Well, it seems that these things are not what I am qualified to study now. Since those two people are also in the spiritual world, I might as well find them first." Gru said, carefully bypassing the affected places and exiting the dangerous area that will become a forbidden area. For the beginner, he always holds a strong curiosity and a neutral attitude of being neither enemy nor friend. But now he felt it was time for him to make a change and try to sign an offensive and defensive alliance with the other party. After all, Gru still knows too little about the world. There are too many secrets waiting for him to explore and discover. If the pioneers can share some generously, they will avoid many dangers and take fewer detours. Most importantly, he knows how crazy and unscrupulous Zhang Cheng is. Once he is thrown away too far, he may not even be able to protect himself. No one would want to die in vain! ¡­¡­ At the same time, the initiator and his best friend, who have escaped a very long distance, are sitting on a creature that has just died. They are plundering and swallowing the spiritual power filled in the air to supplement the amazing consumption these days. After a while, the body disappeared completely. The initiator who recovered part of his strength sighed slightly and said helplessly, "first of all, thank you again for saving me, although I know you won''t accept it. Secondly, I have to admit that I was careless this time. I didn''t expect Morlock to be in trouble at that time. Finally, I want to know why only you came to save me, he?" "He? Do you mean another self?" the man with glasses pursed his mouth and showed a sneer. "Ah! I see! He refused to come with you to save me, didn''t he?" the initiator was not an idiot. He immediately understood the subtext of his old friend. But somehow, his mood was very calm, without a trace of anger because his allies didn''t save their lives, as if this was normal. The man with glasses responded with a sneer: "Just know. Like you, he is an out and out egoist. Unless it is good for himself, he won''t care about any allies. He doesn''t even mind giving a fatal blow to the allies from behind when the conditions are good enough. The cooperation between you and him is nothing more than taking what you need, not relying on each other. What''s more, you both know very well that One of these must disappear. " "Ha ha! How could I not understand! So I don''t feel surprised and angry at all. But I''m curious. Has his spirit and attitude changed since he saw the dark blue ocean?" the initiator continued to ask with a laugh. "Sorry, I can''t see it." the man with glasses shook his head. "But from his impatient appearance, it should be inferred that he seems to have got something we don''t know. Remember those messy memories? I found another thing that appeared many times from some of them." "Oh? What is it?" a trace of curiosity flashed in the initiator''s eyes. "It''s enlightenment! Intelligent life in the spiritual world is not born out of thin air. They are enlightened by some power, or consciousness, and then they have wisdom." the man wearing glasses explained meaningfully. "Enlightenment? Do you mean... Someone gave them wisdom? There is a creator in the world? How is this possible!" the initiator suddenly stood up and his face changed constantly. Creator! A being regarded as a God and omnipotent by ordinary life! But after becoming the master, he realized that the so-called creator was not so sacred and unattainable. Not to mention the masters who stand at the top of the evolution path of the material universe, some highly developed civilizations alone can create the special species they want with various technologies and give them wisdom and life. In addition, gods, Titans and other advanced life with technology and power can easily create a large number of intelligent life. Even many wild planets have multiplied brilliant and great civilizations under their transformation. So if there is a creator in the spiritual world who created all the intelligent life in the world, it must have unimaginable power. Maybe it also usurped some powe Chapter 1225 There is no doubt that it is easy to lose the sense of direction and the concept of time to travel long distances in a white world without any reference. To be exact, in the first few days, Zhang Cheng was still interested in chatting with Byron, but after another period of time, he began to fall into an inexplicable numbness, as if he didn''t care about everything around him. With the passage of time, he even forgot the purpose of his trip, his ambition and desire, and gradually integrated with the whole spiritual world. I don''t know how long it took Perhaps a few months, years, hundreds of years, or even hundreds of millions of years of earth time, a strange scenery finally appeared on the horizon ahead. To be exact, it''s a hot pool full of white steam. At the periphery of the pool, several monsters with terrible mental power all over are lying nearby to rest, emitting amazing pressure from time to time. Those strange creatures who had just climbed out of the pool did not dare to breathe in the atmosphere. They fled as fast as they could for fear that they might accidentally wake up each other. There is no doubt that these two monsters are nothing else. They are the overlord standing at the top of the evolution of the world. You know, this overlord represents not a noun, but an out and out verb. They are the strongest at the top of the food chain and the masters who can destroy everything only by brutality and violence. Feeling the strong danger coming from his face, Zhang Cheng''s empty heart quickly recovered as before. He narrowed his eyes and asked in a uncertain tone, "is the original birthplace in front? Guarded by two overlords?" Byron nodded and replied: "That''s right! Generally speaking, there are two or six overlords stationed in each birthplace. Generally speaking, they take turns to guard the pool. Once attacked, all overlords nearby will receive an unknown signal and rush over as fast as possible. If you can cut off the connection between the birthplace and the spiritual world before they return, they will give up aid , stay away as fast as you can. " "Oh? So you killed at least two overlords all at once?" Zhang Cheng''s eyes showed strong surprise. After all, the overlord is not an ordinary life. Even using those dark blue seawater, it is difficult to completely end it in a short time. On the contrary, he simply can''t imagine what the other party depends on to resist the counterattack after the overlord falls into madness. "Yes! I killed them! You have to understand that no matter how powerful the overlord is, they are still a group of beasts driven by instinct and desire. It''s not difficult to hunt one or two of them as long as you set a trap in advance. What, are you interested in the way to kill the overlord?" Byron raised his mouth and showed his white teeth. "If you are willing to share," Zhang Cheng kicked the ball back quietly. He is not a fool, so he won''t be too urgent at this time. Otherwise, I wonder if the other party will take the opportunity to offer any harsh terms. "Oh, well, who makes me feel good recently. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you for free. In fact, there is a certain number of overlords in the world. On average, each birthplace can evolve up to six overlords, and four birthplaces are 20 overlords. But as one of them was captured and transformed by me, there are only twelve overlords left in the world. Almost every has a fixed territory and hunting range. Their original function is like a scavenger, eliminating those creatures that are not powerful enough, so that a large number of spiritual power can return to the place of birth, so as to ensure that this quest can last forever. But unfortunately, I broke this fragile cycle. With the increase of the number of intelligent life, the other three birthplaces have been unable to create enough new life for a long time. So as you mentioned before, when the number of intelligent life completely exceeds those primitive life, the power of civilization will be brought into full play. At that time, whether it is the overlord or those ignorant beasts, they will not escape the fate of extinction. Moreover, overlords themselves, like the masters of the material universe, represent part of the consciousness and power of the spiritual world. I look forward to seeing what measures they will take when they realize that they are about to be eliminated. " In saying these words, Byron once again turned his eyes to the overlord in the distance. As a very few, even the only person who has a head-on collision with the overlord, he is undoubtedly very aware of the power of the other party. Some of them, even if he looks back now, will feel lingering palpitations. Zhang Cheng was undoubtedly aware of this and said with a smile: "what about now? What are we doing now? Are we just standing here and watching from a distance?" "No! Of course not!" Byron quickly shook his head. "I know that you have been studying the mystery of the overlord in private, and even removed an organ from the remains of a overlord and transplanted it into your own body." "So what do you mean?" "I mean, maybe it''s time to share some real secrets with you in order to confirm whether you have the same goals and expectations as me. You know, I''ve always been lonely, and few people can understand my thoughts and ideas, but suddenly, I find you seem to be a good candidate. Come on, come with me, and you''ll see the whole story of the birth of the overlord Cheng. Remember, keep quiet, don''t make a little noise, and don''t have strong emotional fluctuations. " As Byron spoke, he took out a handful of unknown powder from his big ragged robe and lifted it into the air. moment The powder glittered with light spots and shrouded the front several kilometers at an extremely fast speed. All creatures that come into contact with these glittering powders will instantly fall into a dull state, as if they have lost contact with everything around them. In this way, he swaggered straight through the middle, and the two bullies didn''t even wake up at all. After entering the pool filled with white steam one after another, they soon found that there were several eggs very different from ordinary creatures in the deepest part of the pool. There are not only colorless and transparent, but also bright colors such as red, yellow, blue and green. The bureau is as interesting and beautiful as Easter eggs. Pointing to the nearest one, Byron winked mysteriously and said, "do you know what these eggs are?" "What is it?" Zhang Cheng asked with great cooperation. Chapter 1226 "They are the embryo of the overlord and the body that has not been injected into the soul..." Byron bent down and gently tapped the surface of the egg shell with his fingers. The egg immediately sent out a tremor in response. "Please be more specific!" Zhang Cheng wouldn''t miss such important news and took the initiative to ask for it. Because he can also feel that in these few eggs, although there are signs of life, there is no soul and subjective consciousness. In other words, these eggs are more like unfertilized eggs than embryos. Before they are injected into the soul and consciousness, they are in a relatively static state, which will neither produce qualitative change nor continue to grow and develop, but keep the original form and wait silently. From the perspective of biology, this is absolutely abnormal, and it is not in line with the basic law of life evolution. "Ah! For the unknown desire and greed! I like your eyes!" Byron smiled and sighed, but soon continued to explain: "as you can see, the number of overlords is limited, or the world formed its own basic order and cycle like the material universe when it was first born." "So these eggs, or embryos, are actually a kind of reserve." Zhang Cheng seemed to think of something, and a vague expression appeared on his face. "Yes! These embryos are a kind of reserve! If you kill the overlord born in this birthplace! Then their remaining consciousness and soul will return here and enter one of the eggs. The egg injected with the soul will develop and take shape in a very short time. Therefore, to some extent, the overlord can not be killed, even though they die every time The memory after death will be cleaned up. But the soul is still that soul, and the consciousness is still that consciousness, "Byron explained meaningfully. "So where''s the overlord of the birthplace you transformed?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned and directly raised his most concerned questions. Since the overlord and his birthplace are bound together, the transformed birthplace should still have overlords. Unless the birthplace is destroyed, they can be resurrected again and again. "Ha ha! I''m glad you finally asked the key point. Yes! In the place I transformed, the overlord did not die, but just lost contact with the world, so he had to fall into a long dormancy. If you are willing to pay a price, I will be happy to give them to you." With that, Byron took out a golden oval egg from nowhere. "What is this?!" Zhang Cheng opened his eyes in an instant, and did not hide his excitement and surprise at all. Because he can clearly feel that the amount of spirit contained in this small thing is extremely huge. Byron smiled proudly: "you guessed right! This is the overlord who has fallen into dormancy, has not been hatched, and will never be hatched. It''s hard to imagine, isn''t it? Such a powerful life was just such a gadget at first. Now I can crush it with my fingers." "What do I need to pay to get it?" Zhang Cheng went straight to the subject, obviously not going to say too much nonsense. "Very simple! Continue to study the mystery of the dark blue liquid and help me complete the plan." Byron offered the exchange condition without thinking. After pretending to hesitate for a few seconds, Zhang Cheng quickly nodded and agreed, "yes! But you must give me enough time and corresponding human and material resources. Research has always been accompanied by danger and a lot of consumption. I''m not sure whether you have made that determination." "Oh, don''t worry, I never care about consumption. As long as I can get satisfactory results, even if I destroy the world. After all, don''t low-level lives exist to study and spend boring time for our higher lives? They should be honored to devote themselves to great experiments." "That makes sense! It seems that we both share the same view in this regard." ¡­¡­ Just as good will be attracted by good, evil will be attracted by evil. No one knows what these two lunatics with a dark and evil atmosphere in their hearts will bring to the already chaotic spiritual world. But one thing can be confirmed, that is, those intelligent lives gathered in the city are about to be destroyed. With the cooperation agreement reached between Zhang Cheng and Byron, several cities disappeared out of thin air in a very short time, and some turned into ruins or death. No scruples! act recklessly and care for nobody! There is no pity at all! With destruction and death, Zhang Cheng once again staged his own good play in the spiritual world. Without any concealment, the news soon spread in the city established by intelligent life, like a plague, which made everyone panic and fear. You should know that even if the overlord attacks, he will not destroy a city in an instant, especially all the residents in the city. At least some survivors will escape. But this time, there were no survivors in all the cities attacked, and even the traces of life could not be found. What is more terrible is that around the original sites of these cities, there are often some terrorist forces left. Even if they are contaminated with a little, they can no longer leave alive. When these precautions reached the ears of the initiator, he immediately looked gloomy and said to his old friend, "this is his pen! I can feel it! This damn madman began to try some dangerous experiments again." "Oh? Is it really him?" the man gently held his glasses and showed a trace of surprise on his calm face. "Of course it''s him! Who else would there be besides him! So dark! So evil! So cruel! So unscrupulous in order to achieve the goal! But I really don''t have the right to accuse him. After all, if I had such a good opportunity, I would never let go." the initiator sighed helplessly. "Unbelievable! He is testing the characteristics and mysteries of those dark blue liquids with a large-scale massacre. I believe he should have obtained a lot of valuable information by virtue of the massacre. I suggest that we''d better contact him in private to see if we can cooperate. As for the previous unhappiness, let it pass." "Cooperation? Hahaha! Are you kidding? I promise, if we go to him now, he will definitely sell us to another partner. Don''t forget, we are still enemies and competitors..." Chapter 1227 The huge sealed laboratory is filled with thousands of intelligent lives imprisoned in transparent cans. A few of them are willing to give everything, but more have to succumb to powerful forces. But now, these are no longer important, because their lives have entered the countdown. The only difference is that some will die faster, some will die slower, some will die in great pain, and some will die more comfortably. As the initiator of the whole huge experiment, Zhang Cheng has long not known how many lives he killed directly or indirectly. Similarly, he does not remember how many cities turned into ashes after giving an order. But he doesn''t care! He only cares about one thing, that is, the meaning of the existence of the dark blue ocean and the real use of the sea water. With the increasing scale of the experiment and more and more affected areas, in order to maintain its own circulation and stability, the spiritual world has begun to produce things similar to human leukocytes and launch crazy attacks on the location of the laboratory. Especially recently, two overlords have also joined the attack sequence. If Byron had not made sufficient preparations in advance, all equipment and experimental bodies might have been destroyed. But even so, Zhang Cheng can feel the hostility and exclusion of the whole world. Obviously, he has violated some forbidden areas that he is absolutely not allowed to touch. Listening to the constant cry of pain in his ears, he pinched and burst a jar closest to him without looking back and asked, "how long can the external defense last?" "No more than ten cycles at most!" a life with human shape but no face bowed down and replied respectfully. "Ten cycles?" Zhang Cheng subconsciously frowned. Because the spiritual world has no reference objects such as the sun, moon and stars that can be used to observe the passage of time, a huge Obelisk will be built in most cities. Every time the top of the Obelisk shines, it is the beginning of a cycle, and then the light will slowly decline, rebound and pick up at the lowest end, and returning to the top again means the end of a cycle. Because the height of the obelisk is different, the cycle time is also very different. The Obelisk built outside the laboratory takes one month of earth time to cycle. In other words, in about ten months at most, the seemingly rock solid defense will completely collapse, which is still on the premise that the attack intensity will not continue to increase. Maybe ten months is quite a long time for short-lived humans on earth, but for the spiritual world, which is often calculated by hundreds of millions, ten months is just a blink of an eye. Most of the lives born and raised here do not even have the consciousness of time. Unless they are killed or exhausted, they will never die. "That''s right! Ten cycles! In addition, the master asked me to inform you that it''s best to find the answer he wants within this cycle, otherwise..." the faceless man deliberately paused and didn''t say the second half of the sentence. After hearing this, Zhang Cheng not only didn''t show an angry or angry expression, but just smiled and replied, "ultimatum? I see. According to the plan, send that thing to all the remaining cities for me." "All...!" Rao is a faceless man who has long been used to each other''s cruelty, but he is still slightly frightened by this crazy command. "Yes! All! Why, do you have any questions?" Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth with a dangerous light in his eyes. The faceless man quickly shook his head: "no! Of course not! The master''s order before leaving is unconditional obedience. No matter what your order is, my men and I will implement it 100 percent." "Very good!" Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up. Remember, don''t let go of any city. Some things can only be obtained by sacrificing endless fresh lives." "As you wish!" The faceless man bowed deeply, then turned and quickly disappeared at the exit to the outside world. About a few minutes later, he came alone, less than two hours away from the experimental site, and didn''t even go out of the hole * * of the defense circle. He reported respectfully to the shadow standing in the dark: "master, I''ve completely told him what you mean." "What''s his reaction?" the shadow turned and showed a skeleton like body and face. He is no one else, it is the culprit of all these changes, the first born master of the material universe, Byron. "He... He asked me to release that thing in all cities," the Faceless Man replied carefully. "All?!" Byron''s tone was full of surprise. Although he didn''t care about the life and civilization he created by himself, he never expected that such crazy ideas were hidden under the calm surface of the other party. "Yes! All! With all due respect, he is too bold and dangerous. You should not allow him to carry out such mass destruction and destruction." In saying these words, the Faceless Man did not hide his fear at all. you ''re right! Never knowing what fear is, he felt fear from another intelligent life for the first time. Unfortunately, instead of adopting it, Byron sneered and asked, "when are you qualified to make decisions for me? Don''t forget, you''re just a tool, an executor who doesn''t know what to think. If you do what he says, I''ll see what he can do." "I''m very sorry. I''ll go to Mashan." The faceless man was obviously frightened by the severe tone and fled without a trace after a while. Watching the servants he created fade away, Byron grinned and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "One time attack on the city where all intelligent lives gather? You are more courageous than I thought. Seeing this, I will let you do it once. Anyway, I have decided to leave. What will the spiritual world look like in the future? What does it have to do with me? Anyway, as long as the transformed birthplace still exists, intelligent lives will continue to be born Life will replace the original life one day. The world has been branded by me, and no one can erase it. " The voice just fell! His body once again turned into dust and disappeared out of thin air, leaving only strange energy fluctuations in his surrounding environment. Chapter 1228 Faceless A group of servants created by Byron to assist him in some large-scale operations. No one knows how many they are, and no one knows whether each of them has an independent consciousness or is uniformly controlled by a strong consciousness. But one thing can be confirmed! Whenever they begin to appear on a large scale, it means that major disasters or changes are about to happen. In just three months, these faceless people hid a sealed black box in the center of all cities. After the last box was placed, Zhang Cheng finally started his crazy plan. Almost at the same time! The seals of all the boxes were opened, and the dark blue gas-liquid mixture spread in all directions at an unimaginable speed. Any place touched or swallowed will become a "stagnant" world. Life will become a living statue, and the environment and buildings created through spiritual power will stop aging and decay, and maintain their current state forever. The silent world is so terrible that the residents who want to be detected in the city begin to throw away everything in their hands and run frantically outside the city. Others don''t hesitate to spend a lot of mental energy and run as far as possible by means of flight and transmission. But when they fled near the city wall, they were frightened to find that the surface of the wall had been covered with blockade runes, and they could not rush out in a short time, whether it was the sky, the ground or the underground. Nothing in the world is more cruel, painful and desperate than watching death come! But Zhang Cheng has brought all this to hundreds of millions of intelligent lives! At the same time, a large number of data and phenomena have been recorded. "Is this what you want? An extinction of life and civilization?" the faceless man asked, staring at the picture of the destruction of cities on the screen. "No, what I want is not the extinction of life and civilization, but to collect enough feedback data at one time. You know? There may be countless deceptions and lies in this world, but there is one thing that will never lie, that is, the last reaction of life before death. Whether it is good, evil, orderly or chaotic, the last one before death, he said People will show the most real side of their heart. Therefore, the data collected at this time may have some deviation, but it will never be false. " With that, Zhang Cheng pulled out a white translucent strip from a strange instrument. What is stored here is nothing else, but the spiritual feedback before the death of thousands of lives in a city. "I don''t understand! What''s the point of collecting these feedback?" the faceless person continued to ask directly. Zhang Cheng stuffed this huge memory into his forehead, interpreted it and casually explained: "Of course it makes sense! The dark blue ocean is unobservable. It is this unobservability that makes it a fault separating the two worlds. There is no so-called skill to find out the mystery of which liquids. The only way is to summarize with a large amount of experimental data." The faceless man obviously held different opinions and took the initiative to retort: "but in addition to the solution of civilization and life, I really don''t want to see any meaningful data." "Ah! That''s because you don''t have a pair of eyes that are good at discovery. You know? Discovery is the simplest thing in the world, and it''s also the most rare thing. Look at these intense emotions at the moment when life comes to a standstill, don''t you notice that each one is slightly different?" Zhang Cheng presented dozens of memories in the form of images one by one. "This is..." Reminded by Zhang Cheng, the faceless man finally found the abnormality and trembled uncontrollably all over. He just wanted to say something, but he didn''t wait to say it. A black shadow suddenly appeared, directly twisted off the faceless person''s head and crushed his spirit and soul. After all this, the shadow showed his true body and said in a slightly reproachful tone, "you shouldn''t reveal this secret in front of a tool." "Oh, sorry, it''s not my fault. You should see that he has been asking." Zhang Cheng pursed his mouth and showed a meaningful smile. You don''t have to ask. He was definitely intentional just now. He wanted to eradicate this annoying guy with the help of another hand. No one likes to have a guy who is always pointing fingers around him and often stands up against him. Especially the evil madman like Zhang Cheng, who is used to being arbitrary and does not accept any doubt at all. "Oh, well, it''s just a tool. Although it''s very easy to use, it can never be compared with you." Byron didn''t seem to want to pursue responsibility. Instead, he looked up at the last piece of feedback, and the whole person fell into meditation. After more than ten minutes, he raised his head and asked in an uncertain tone: "at the moment of stagnation, the spirit of these lives without exception had a strong resonance, and even were connected together, right?" Zhang Cheng nodded seriously: "That''s right! Your observation is very keen. Look at this memory, and then look at this one. They are separated by a very long distance, but they feel each other''s consciousness. Imagine how huge it would be to establish a huge consciousness connection that can span space and dimensions, or even break the barrier between the two worlds and become the controller of all life consciousness Great and invincible power. You know, even the celestial bodies formed in the universe actually have weak consciousness... " "Oh - that''s a crazy idea! But I like it! But the question is, how can we use the endless dark blue ocean to achieve such a grand goal? After all, we can''t touch those liquids right now." "Very simple! Do you remember the way you killed the overlord? Now, we use those liquids to create a new overlord and let it ring the death knell of destruction for the whole spiritual world. At that time, with the huge spiritual impact generated at the moment of world destruction, we can find its real core in the deep blue ocean. I believe you won''t Mind if I destroy the world? " "Objection? No! Of course not! I will be honored to work with you to achieve this magnificent goal." "So... Happy cooperation?" "Happy cooperation!" Chapter 1229 What is the simplest and easiest way to break a strong fortress? The answer, of course, is to start from the inside! As the "white blood cells" of the spiritual world, a limited number of overlords have always assumed the responsibility of eliminating potential threats. Whether it was Zhang Cheng''s insane experiment or Byron''s capture and transformation of the birthplace in the past, he had encountered the frontal attack of the overlord. But now, because one of the four birthplaces has been cut off from the world, the overlord who should have been resurrected has been in a dormant state, silently waiting for the activation command. At present, they are like a piece of white paper, completely losing their previous memory. Next, they only need to carry out a series of complex experiments and transformation, and they will become the real terminator of the world. Of course, before that, there are still a few small problems to be tackled. However, for the two lunatics who had no consideration at all, these problems were only insignificant obstacles on the way forward. With their joint cooperation, they completed the first and initial work soon. ¡­¡­ Looking at the creatures crawling on the ground and emitting light dark purple light all over, Zhang Cheng asked in an uncertain tone: "how high do you think the probability of us being directly attacked when we wake it up now?" "Why, don''t you have confidence in your skills?" Byron asked with a look of indifference. Judging from the excitement and expectation flashing in his eyes, it is not difficult to judge that he is extremely satisfied with this creation. "No, of course not." Zhang Cheng smiled and shook his head. "I''m just a little worried. You have to understand that no matter how perfect a creation is, there are some invisible defects. Sometimes these defects will be hidden and never exposed, but some defects will suddenly burst out and turn the original perfect creation into a reminder of the creator. I don''t want to be killed by my creation, no matter what it has How powerful, how perfect. " "Ha ha! Incredible! It seems a little different from the madness you showed before." Byron laughed and joked. As the master of the initial birth of the material universe, he has seen all kinds of life, but he has never seen anyone show such enthusiasm and obsession in studying and exploring the unknown. But what is more interesting is that after the study, all madmen and obsessions disappeared without a trace, replaced by caution and extreme reason. He did not understand how this interesting partner in front of him combined the two contradictory characters. Instead of making it a defect, he took into account the advantages between the two. "Do you think it''s strange? In my hometown, people often say that everything in the world is composed of contradictions. Looking back on the lives you''ve seen in the material world, do you have a small number of lives that have been extremely cowardly for most of their lives, but have erupted unprecedented courage and strength in times of crisis? In my opinion, contradiction means change, change means uncertainty, and only when you think about the future Life will become interesting when it is full of uncertainty, "Zhang Cheng said as he stuffed a compiled memory into the depths of the creature''s soul. moment This originally motionless guy suddenly trembled violently like a gust of wind, and the terrible spiritual power crushed everything around him on the spot. Next second Boom! Everything, including the experimental equipment, came to naught after a loud noise. No skills! There is no so-called energy fluctuation! Some are only the purest spiritual power! When the living body opens its eyes, the silver cross star shines in the pupil, and everything around it seems to fall into solidification and stagnation. Overlord! A powerful creature at the apex of evolution in this world! Now I finally wake up! It first glanced at the two creators standing not far away with hostile eyes, and soon gave a cold hum of disdain, opened its dexterous limbs and rushed out at a very fast speed. Like a purple lightning! It disappeared out of sight in less than a second! "We... Succeeded?" Byron asked in surprise. In fact, he had quietly held a bottle of dark blue liquid in his hand to deal with the crazy attack that might appear at any time. Because he knows better than anyone that the overlord will never be manipulated, let alone submit to anyone''s feet. In particular, the fleeting contempt fully shows the incomparable spiritual strength of the overlord. Even Byron, who has successfully killed several overlords, is only relying on the power of those dark blue liquids. If he is replaced by a frontal collision, he must fail in the end. "Ah! That''s right! We have succeeded! The seed of destruction has been planted, and the next step is to wait patiently for the harvest season. It will bring destruction to the world, and we will get the secret beyond everything from this destruction. In addition, I''m curious about what you intend to do after you return to the physical universe? Conquer and destroy the remaining masters and rebuild your life "Supreme dictatorship?" Zhang Cheng turned around and asked with interest. Byron replied meaningfully, "no, it''s not. I intend to end the so-called infinite cycle and reshape a new universe, a universe that integrates everything, a universe that can surpass the limit of dominance." "Destroy the cycle?!" Zhang Cheng raised his eyebrows in surprise. After all, this huge cycle supports many factors including time, space and dimension, especially the parallel universe distributed like a network. Once these things are destroyed, it means that the whole history and future of the universe will no longer exist. "Why, are you afraid?" Byron''s skull like face showed a smile. "Afraid? Why should I be afraid? Didn''t you hear what I said just now that I like an uncertain future?" Zhang Cheng retorted without weakness. "Really? You don''t miss your past, the good times in your memory, and your former friends and lovers? As far as I know, more than 90% of the masters like to often go back to the past and return to the mother star of their birth, taste it carefully and call it life." "Please don''t compare me with those wastes! I am a transcendent! Everything in the past can''t compare with the present and the future in my eyes. The past is the past and a burden destined to be abandoned. If you carry too many such things, you can''t go too far in the long and arduous road..." Chapter 1230 Some people say that memory is a kind of precious wealth. It can make you feel happy, sad, painful, desperate, and even make everyone become a unique self. But in Zhang Cheng''s eyes, memory is memory. Sometimes it will become a driving force to motivate you, and sometimes it will become a drug of self deception and self anesthesia. This has nothing to do with intelligence or stupidity, but the profound influence of memory on character shaping. Normally, no one wants to abandon his past, because that means abandoning his present self. Maybe he will become a person with a completely opposite personality. But Zhang Cheng, who has been mixed with madness and reason, doesn''t mind changing his character a little. Because his heart has long become very firm after countless trials. No matter how he changes, he will never give up the ultimate goal of surpassing everything. In fact, the memory of the past is still a mortal, which often has a little impact on his plans and choices. For example, when destroying a civilization, his mind often comes up with the picture of the final destruction of the earth, recalling the women who had been with him for a long time or even had intimate relationships. Although these irrational impulses have been absolutely ruthlessly suppressed, they are no longer as simple as memory, but a heavy burden that may lead to failure. Byron was no doubt keenly aware of this, grinned and sighed, "Oh - no, no, no, you madman, you want to abandon the memory of the past. How incredible! Are you serious?" "Why not?" Zhang Cheng asked back without expression. "Do you care about your past? If you do, you won''t try to break the cycle of the material universe. Once the cycle is broken, all time will no longer exist. Especially before you become the master, all time will disappear from your memory." "Hehe, you''re right. Once the loop is broken, the nodes that make up for the parallel network will disappear forever, including your and my past." Byron didn''t try to deny this, but nodded happily. But then he explained: "but don''t forget, this time we are not just breaking the cycle, but connecting the destroyed spiritual world with the material universe. No one knows what will happen after the integration of the two. The only thing I can be sure is that at that time, the master will not be the end of the evolutionary road." "Yes! The ceiling is about to be broken by us! But before that, I hope you can do me a little favor." Zhang Cheng put a hand into his body and took out the organ taken from the overlord''s body. Different from the original appearance, the surface of this organ is now densely covered with green vines, and a small tree only two fingers high has taken root and sprouted. Needless to ask, it is the heart of the chaotic tree, constantly sending out the smell of darkness and chaos around. "A little favor?! don''t you want to..." Byron undoubtedly guessed something, and the whole person suddenly became excited. "That''s right! I hope you can help me complete the integration with another self, to be exact, annexation. He has a fragment of my soul. Now I want to integrate this fragment into his soul. I believe it shouldn''t be difficult for you." Zhang Cheng asked without nonsense. In order to reduce the risk and complete the final transcendence, he now needs strong strength as support. Swallowing the initial one is the method with the lowest risk and the greatest effect in a short time. As for hidden dangers, he can''t care so much now. "It''s a great honor! I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time." After that, Byron suddenly disappeared from his place, leaving only a large black fog. After confirming that the other party had left, Zhang Cheng was slightly relieved and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "it''s time to end the game of competing for dominance. Dear initiator, I won." ¡­¡­ At the same time, far outside a stagnant City, the initiators have not realized that the danger has come. They are taking their old friend and new ally Gru to carefully collect data and specimens for fear that they will become half dead. You know, not long ago, they experienced a similar disaster. Fortunately, they were very close to the city gate and rushed out before the diaphragm was completely surrounded. Otherwise, they would be a living statue now. Feeling the residual panic and despair in the eyes of the living corpses, Gru finally couldn''t help asking, "are you sure he did it? Why did he do such a thing?" "Experiment! Collect necessary information feedback!" the man wearing glasses gave the answer without thinking. "But it''s crazy! Just to collect some feedback, he destroyed all traces of civilization in the world?" Gru''s tone was full of mistrust. "Otherwise? Believe me, you don''t know him at all, at least you don''t know the real him." the initiator pursed his mouth and smiled sarcastically. Just when he wanted to say something, his keen sixth sense suddenly sent a danger signal, and the whole man immediately retreated more than ten meters to the left. But before he could stand firm, he found that a skinny hand penetrated his heart, specifically his soul. In the palm''s heart, the soul fragment originally belonging to Zhang Cheng exudes beautiful and dazzling brilliance. Obviously, the owner of the hand didn''t give him any chance to respond. He directly pinched and exploded the soul fragments and stuffed his brain into the soul. Then, with the influx of spiritual power, the wounds of the body and soul heal rapidly, and the soul fragment is gradually integrated with it. "Damn it! You... Who the hell are you?" Aware of the intention of the newcomer, the initiator immediately broke free from the shackles and retreated to a relatively safe distance to question loudly. "Sorry, you are still qualified to know who I am. You just need to know that in a short time, you will move towards the focus of life and become the nourishment for his growth. You know? I have seen countless wonders in my life, but I have never seen the scene of two parallel universes becoming masters at the same time and finally merging together. It must be very spectacular. Goodbye, loser, use it He will come to you soon. " With a meaningful whisper, Byron, shrouded under the black robe, left a smile full of evil interest, and immediately disappeared out of thin air, as if he had never appeared. Chapter 1231 "Damn it! It''s that piece of soul!" As Byron''s black figure completely disappeared, the man wearing glasses finally reacted and rushed forward for the first time, trying to check the status of the initiator. But the latter directly raised his hand to stop him: "don''t look! That piece of soul fragment has been integrated with me and can no longer be separated." "So your soul is in a state of resonance with him now?" the man with glasses asked seriously. The initiator nodded helplessly: "yes! My soul has been in a state of resonance and hasn''t changed for a long time. I think it won''t take long for him to appear in front of me. Just like that guy said, the end time has come." Soul resonance! An extremely rare phenomenon derived from the essence of life! Generally speaking, this situation only occurs in a few special twins who have evolved two consciousness from one soul. Its manifestation is that even if they live separately in adulthood, they will often detect each other''s inner feelings and even feel what each other is doing. Most importantly, under this resonance, they can even complete various incredible feats such as body exchange, memory and spiritual communication. You know, this is not magic, nor is it a superpower, just a side effect produced by the resonance between souls. With the resonance of the soul, at a certain moment, the twins even have the opportunity to become one, so as to give birth to a new, stronger and perfect self. Of course, the initiator knows very well that he and Zhang Cheng are definitely not twin brothers, and there should be no soul resonance, otherwise he would have taken the opportunity to start. But now, as the soul fragment was crushed and scattered in the deepest part of his soul, this incredible soul resonance actually happened. If he were an idiot who didn''t understand anything, he might think it was a coincidence, but he understood that it contained a lot of knowledge he didn''t understand at all, valuable knowledge about the mystery of the soul. What is more terrible is that those who master this knowledge are now allies of competitors. The man wearing glasses undoubtedly knows what soul resonance means. He suggested in a deep voice: "you''d better hide quickly! Hide in a place he will never find! Otherwise..." "Or I''ll die! I''ll disappear!" the initiator took the second half with a dignified expression. After all, being swallowed is not death in the ordinary sense, but the complete disappearance of spirit, body and soul. "You know! Just take what you need and leave quickly." the man with glasses handed over a backpack full of messy things without saying a word. I don''t know why. Instead of reaching out to pick it up this time, the initiator smiled and shook his head: "run away? Where? No! I''ve run away too many times in my long life. I don''t want to run again this time. I''ll face him directly and decide the outcome in my own way. Don''t worry, I don''t have no chance of winning." "Oh? Are you going to..." the man with glasses obviously thought of something, and the same look burst out of his pupils. "You guessed right! Swallowing and merging is a process that we both have to face in the end. Although he has seized the initiative, as long as I can survive the initial period of time and keep my subjective consciousness from completely dying, I will get a chance to turn over." In saying this, the initiator showed no anger, panic, or fear at all. It seems that in his eyes, the boundary between life and death is blurred. The disappearance of consciousness does not mean real death. Maybe it is just sleeping and waking up. "But are you going to make it?" asked the man with glasses. The initiator shrugged his shoulders freely and freely: "then you take him as me. I believe he will not refuse to cooperate with a genius like you, will he?" "Sure enough! You two are the same kind of people! Maybe I should look forward to what kind of monster will be born when you become one." With these words, the man with glasses stood up and walked away without a trace of nostalgia. Because he knew that this would soon become the end of the fate of two people, a battlefield for the soul. Seeing the man''s back away, Gru, who was silent for a long time, finally opened his mouth and said, "if you don''t mind, can I stay?" "Sorry, my friend, this is between us. I don''t want a third party to be present." the initiator refused the other party''s request without thinking. "Well, I see." Gru seemed to expect such an answer and chose to leave in the footsteps of the former. When the two people completely walked away, the initiator took a deep breath and shouted at the wall not far away, which fell into a "stagnation" state: "come out! I know you are!" The voice just fell! Inside the city wall, which should have been at a standstill, a figure came out suddenly and slowly. It was Zhang Cheng himself. Seeing that he was not affected by the dark blue liquid scattered in every corner, he asked in a slightly emotional tone, "when did you find me?" "No! I didn''t find you, but I instinctively think you should have been waiting for a long time." the initiator replied with a smile. "So are you ready for your own destiny?" "Ah! I''m ready! Come on, let me see if your consciousness is stronger or mine." "Devour!" ¡­¡­ With a low voice, Zhang Cheng directly abandoned the body shaped in the spiritual world and injected everything, including consciousness and spiritual power, into the overlord''s organ. Through this organ, he makes his spiritual power grow exponentially and nourishes the tree heart of the tree of chaos. In just a few seconds, a towering tree took root in this land, and a large number of vines quickly tied the initiator from head to foot. But the latter has no sense of resistance at all, and allows the vine to pull itself into the air. Of course, this is not that he doesn''t want to resist, but that his subjective consciousness is no longer in his body and is forcibly pulled into another place, a world inside a giant tree. Here, a bloodless war is about to take place. At the same time, Byron didn''t know when he came back. He appreciated the amazing power emitted by the unconscious of the chaotic tree from a distance and muttered meaningfully: "has it finally begun..." Chapter 1232 Tree world A different space inside the tree of chaos, two consciousness free from the limitation of the body, are looking at each other in the form of pure soul. After a full minute, Zhang Cheng put his hand into each other''s chest and said in a cold and non emotional tone: "it''s over! From today on, I''m the only myself, a truly perfect life." "The only one? No! You are not the only one! At least not yet! I will lurk in your consciousness and patiently wait for the opportunity of the second resurrection. As long as I firmly believe that I still exist, you will never erase the last mark." the initiator did not try to resist, but left a meaningful remark at the moment when it was about to disappear. "Do you think I will give you a second chance? Naive! Under the resonance of your soul, no matter how deep your last residual consciousness is hidden, you can''t escape my surveillance. Although I''m sorry to say so, I still want to tell you that you have no future." After saying that, Zhang Cheng''s hand inserted into his chest suddenly released a silver light. Next second The soul and consciousness of the initiator suddenly lost their human form and turned into a silver light, which slowly integrated into Zhang Cheng''s body along his arm. Finally, when the two became one, the whole tree world began to change rapidly. Those originally hazy images became clear at the speed visible to the naked eye. In the desolate and silent environment, I don''t know when there were all kinds of animals, as if the dead world came alive at once. In particular, the huge spiritual power released by the residual organs of the overlord''s body has brought infinite spirituality and vitality to the world. When Zhang Cheng opens his eyes again, the tree world has become a real world. Looking at the vibrant scenery in front of him, he couldn''t help slightly pursing the corners of his mouth and said to himself, "this is my heart? A perfect world? But unfortunately, it doesn''t accord with my taste at all. Maybe a little change is needed next." The voice just fell! The clear sky was suddenly shrouded in a thick layer of dark clouds, and the green plants on the ground twisted in a very short time, growing gloomy and terrible faces. As for those animals, they all died in less than a minute, replaced by the dead and ghosts born from the corpses. Dark! Evil! Weird! From time to time, it will make a creepy sound! Looking at the tree world that has changed rapidly driven by his own consciousness, Zhang Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "great! This is the most real embodiment of my heart! People who completely integrate into the darkness do not need hypocritical light, let alone a so-called quiet harbor." Hypocrisy and weakness are common faults of almost all intelligent lives, and the inner world is the most direct embodiment of these two weaknesses. Among them, hypocrisy represents the restriction on the real self. In order to meet the group values, it is a foolish act of self castration. By cutting off the strong desire and following some conventional rules, it can avoid becoming a heterogeneous group, persecution, exclusion, and even loneliness. It is essentially a kind of camouflage and deception, but as hypocrisy and ethics become a habit, it will completely stifle the infinite possibility of the future and firmly put a creature within the well-designed framework of the present. In contrast, although weakness does not have the ability to stifle infinite possibilities like hypocrisy, it poses no small danger. Because weakness is a self-protection mechanism, because the most fundamental motivation of life itself is to live, when encountering a powerful enemy or difficulty, what often comes to mind at the first time is not to defeat it, but to avoid it from a distance, so as to ensure your own safety. From a certain point of view, weakness can keep an intelligent life away from danger, pain and pressure, and live in a relatively relaxed environment. After all, comfort and comfort are the ideal life pursued by most ordinary lives. Unfortunately, Zhang Cheng was destined to have no chance with ease and comfort long ago. He either became a loser on the road to climb the peak, fell from the hillside into the abyss, or climbed to the top to look down on all sentient beings. With the belief that he could never fail, he withdrew from the tree world and began to reshape the body containing soul and consciousness. At the moment when the molding was completed, Byron, who had been waiting for a long time, finally couldn''t help opening his mouth and said tentatively, "it''s over?" "Ah! It''s over!" Zhang Cheng nodded his head gently. "Then can you tell me who you are? Or who accounts for a higher proportion of you now?" Byron''s eyes twinkled with curiosity. "I am me! There is no change with the past! Just another memory and another way of thinking are added in my mind. Phagocytosis and integration is not a complete acceptance without any selectivity, as you think, but a kind of filtering and optimization. In this process, I will lose some precious things, but I will also get some precious things All this is to surpass and make yourself more perfect. " When he said these words, Zhang Cheng inadvertently revealed his unique temperament, a breath completely opposite to his previous performance. Byron was obviously aware of this and continued to ask with interest, "I''m a little curious. What did you lose and what did you get?" "Are you prying into my privacy? Or do you want to test whether I have reached the perfection you expect?" Peeping into the essence of the soul, no matter who it is, is a naked provocation. Zhang Cheng didn''t turn his face directly. He has been very calm and restrained. "Ha ha! Of course not! I always know that true perfection does not exist. All life at the apex of evolution, including you and me, can only approach perfection infinitely, but can never reach perfection. I just wonder what degree the new life can reach when the two souls of the parallel universe collide and merge." "You want to fight me?" "Yes! Only power is the most intuitive embodiment of whether life is perfect or not." "No! You''re wrong! If power is the most perfect embodiment of life, what''s the use of knowledge and wisdom? Real perfection is the combination of power and wisdom, the quenching from spirit, body to soul. Now, I''ll let you see what is perfect and what is real power..." With the last word blurted out, Zhang Cheng raised his right hand and pressed it on the trunk of the chaotic tree beside him. Chapter 1233 Boom! Boom! Boom! With the deafening noise, the giant tree that seemed to run through the heaven and earth immediately came to life, and was not hindered by those "stagnant" force fields. Waving the thick branches like an arm, it directly wiped the whole city off the horizon. you ''re right! Just erase it! Those luxuriant branches seem to have some mysterious magic. Everything in contact with them will produce a wonderful fluctuation, followed by some tiny whirlpools that can hardly be distinguished by the naked eye. Not decomposition! Not destruction! But was sucked into another space! When Byron saw such a strange scene, the two groups of flickering cold light in his eyes contracted for a moment, and asked in an uncertain tone, "where have they all gone? And how do you avoid the influence of those stagnant force fields?" "I think you should know this better than me. After all, your interesting instant movement ability is the same principle." Zhang Cheng kicked the ball back with a smile. In fact, since the first meeting, he has been curious about why the other party can ignore the consumption of spiritual power and directly transmit back and forth in the spiritual world. However, after fusing the soul of the initiator, he suddenly found that the spiritual world was not like what he saw on the surface, but a vast white plane, a circular belt around the outside of the material universe. The annular belt is actually divided into countless small pieces and then connected together through an invisible force field. Byron''s transmission, in essence, is to use the traction generated by the invisible force field to instantly leap over a very long distance, giving people the feeling of using transmission. In contrast, Zhang Cheng can''t accurately sense the subtle differences in each force field for the time being, so he can''t move at high speed, but he can use the force field and gap to throw something out of the spiritual world. As for where it was lost, it was unknown whether it was the material universe or the dark blue ocean wrapped around the material universe. "Ah! You really feel them! Good! Great!" Byron grinned with a reluctant smile. "Thanks for your compliment! If you don''t mind, can you give me some time? I need to deal with my private affairs." Zhang Cheng ignored the other party''s unnatural smile and took the opportunity to make a request. Byron nodded without thinking: "of course! Please! You have enough time to deal with your private affairs before the overlord we made destroys the spiritual world." "In that case, I''ll leave first." Zhang Cheng bowed slightly, put away the chaotic tree directly, turned around and jumped on the horizon at a very fast speed with the help of the power field, and disappeared without a trace after a while. Seeing him go away, Byron''s smile quickly disappeared and replaced it with gloom and coldness: "Damn it! He also found the biggest mystery of the spiritual world! Is this the perfect soul fusion? Maybe... I should try..." ¡­¡­ At the same time, dozens of kilometers away from the city that has completely disappeared, the man wearing glasses and Gru are staring nervously at the familiar figure who suddenly stopped his way. About two or three minutes later, the former took a deep breath and asked, "who are you?" "Who do you think I am?" Zhang Cheng asked back, pursing his lips. "So he has disappeared, hasn''t he?" The man wearing glasses was obviously aware of what had happened, and the whole person revealed a touch of sadness. "That''s right! You can think he has disappeared, or you can think he has become a part of me. Now, can we talk about the next plan?" Zhang Cheng said directly. Because he knows that the other party will not intervene in the resentment and competition between the initiator and himself. No matter who is the winner in the end, it is still necessary to cooperate. "Of course! That''s what he wants!" the man with glasses replied in the affirmative. Although the disappearance of his old friend made him feel a little sad and lost, this sadness and loss could not be compared with revealing the last secret. In fact, if you can get the real answer by killing the initiator, he will definitely stab the deadliest knife in the back without hesitation. Betrayal is as simple as eating and drinking water for those who have great ambitions or are struggling to pursue truth and knowledge. In their eyes, there is nothing that can not be sacrificed or abandoned except their own goals. Zhang Cheng was one of them. Naturally, he understood that feeling. He quickly turned his head and looked at Gru, who had the shape of a beetle. He smiled and said, "long time no see. I can''t imagine that you also abandoned your dominant identity and came to the spiritual world to find a way to break the ceiling." "No way! I don''t want to stay in the material universe and wait for you to finish surpassing yourself and sweep all the masters into the garbage. I also have my own pursuit and dream. I don''t know if you are willing to accept me as an ally." Gru mocked himself deliberately pretending to be helpless. As things got to this point, he knew very well that he could not go further than the young fellow in front of him. "Why not? You know, the guy we calculated this time is the first master of the material universe and the creator who lit the fire of civilization and wisdom in the spiritual world." Zhang Cheng smiled and threw a heavy bomb. "Original master? Creator!!" "You mean... Byron, who almost destroyed the physical universe and then suddenly disappeared, is in the same world as us now?" There is no doubt that the news shocked both of them and left them speechless. In particular, the name Byron has become a taboo in the material universe. Even in order to cover up the terrible disaster and the fear in his heart, the old masters deliberately erased his name from history and retained only a few words in a few classics. But Gru and the man with glasses are obviously intentional people. After consulting the contents deliberately hidden, they know that this is the original master worshipped as a God. More clearly, most of those old masters gained great power under his guidance and leadership. Most importantly, the original master has become the creator in the spiritual world. How powerful should his real power be? Chapter 1234 Betrayal, I don''t know how many times in Zhang Cheng''s life, and even I don''t remember how many allies he betrayed, or how many allies he betrayed. Because from the beginning, he had no intention of establishing a trust relationship with anyone, let alone the so-called "win-win" in the world. From the perspective of the desire and greed of the nature of intelligent life, killing all competitors and monopolizing all benefits is the most perfect way of distribution. In contrast, the method of keeping mutual deterrence and dividing the cake according to strength is just an expedient measure, not the civilization that many fools think. In fact, all civilizations are based on violence. It is powerful violence that forces intelligent life to become civilized. If civilization does not change, it is likely that all the existing things will be burned out in the war, rather than their active desire to develop in the direction of civilization. In Zhang Cheng''s eyes, reaching a cooperation intention with Byron and jointly excavating the mystery of the dark blue ocean does not conflict with killing the other party afterwards. After all, human nature is selfish. It is far better for one person to share power beyond the final limit than for two people to share it together. In this way, after getting rid of the initiator''s friend and Gru, Zhang Cheng shook out all the information he knew about Byron, and let them start to analyze the possible weaknesses and personality defects of the original master. As for himself, he quietly followed behind the overlord created by himself and appreciated how this completely distorted creature pushed the spiritual world to the abyss of destruction step by step. ¡­¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Accompanied by a very rhythmic sound, two small creatures constantly collide with each other in an open space. Not only their own impact, but also the fierce collision of the surrounding environment. Almost every collision, like the destruction of the world, erupted into the doomsday scene of earth shaking and mountains shaking. There is no doubt that this is not only a competition of spiritual power, but also a competition between overlords at the top of the food chain. One of them is a newly born twisted creature with lavender glow all over, while the other is the overlord who took the lead in besieging the location of the laboratory. Obviously, although they are formed from special embryos, their internal power attributes are completely different. The original overlord is closer to the essence of the spiritual world. Most of the attack methods are the direct collision of spiritual power. Coupled with his huge reserves, it is estimated that if he can''t support even one round, he will be smashed to pieces. But the twisted overlord is different. Its source of strength comes from the sea water of the dark blue ocean in addition to spiritual power. In each attack, in addition to mental power, it will force everything around to slow down or even stop. With this cheating ability, it took only a short time for the latter to hit the former with scars, and even the home court created is in danger. It is uncertain when it will completely collapse. Just when Zhang Cheng began to estimate how long his creation would take to solve the original overlord in front of him, the original overlord suddenly seemed to hit chicken blood, the whole body collided rapidly, and the inner core glittered with frightening light. "Damn it!" He cursed in a low voice. Without any hesitation, he immediately fled the scene as quickly as possible with the help of the almost imperceptible force field in the spiritual world. But before he could run far, a dazzling defeat light ran through the world. Quiet! Unusually quiet! There was no sound! There is only the endless dazzling white light! When the light completely dispersed, Zhang Cheng was surprised to find that there was nothing in the position of the original overlord just now. you ''re right! Just nothing! Unlike the normal spiritual world, it is an endless white plain, but an indescribable emptiness and nothingness. In short, this place originally belonging to the spiritual world has been permanently destroyed by the power of self destruction of the overlord. Obviously, the order force maintaining the operation of the spiritual world is aware of the pathological changes in the "white blood cells" used to destroy the invaders, so it plans to solve its own problems in this way. Unfortunately, the distorted overlord also found the danger in advance, delayed the process with the ability of stagnation, and barely escaped from the central position. At present, although the injury is terrible, it has not died. "Woo woo..." Under the control of pain and despair, this life with lavender brilliance sent a distress signal to its creator in a low roar. Because it understands that if it wants to live, it must be treated, otherwise when the next overlord feels it, it is his own death. "Relax! Relax! Let me see your wound." Zhang Cheng carefully came to the edge of emptiness and nothingness, bent down and comforted this dying life. In just a few seconds or so, he was shocked by the residual power around the wound, and he also realized how much impact and stimulation his and Byron''s behavior had on the whole spiritual world. In order to completely destroy the monster that is enough to push the world into the abyss and maintain the order of operation, we have sacrificed some overlords. In other words, the suicide attack just now is not just a spiritual force, but also can directly hurt the soul. You should know that the soul is the most important part of a life, and it is also one of the most difficult parts to repair. Once the soul is damaged to some extent, even if the creature is still alive, it is almost dead. No hesitation! After discovering the counterattack from the spiritual world, Zhang Cheng wiped out the energy left near the wound for the first time, and repaired the distorted overlord''s soul at the same time. He understood that if this state of development continues, the overlords scattered everywhere will soon gather. At that time, if the twisted overlord has not grown to the point of destroying the spiritual world, neither he nor Byron will want to have a good life. As the twisted overlord''s injury began to recover bit by bit, Zhang Cheng gradually realized the sense of oppression from his surrounding environment. Needless to say, it is the spiritual world that repels those who break the balance and is extremely eager to kill them in order to return the world to its original normal state. Not only him, but also Byron, who was far away, felt the naked malice, sneered and muttered, "do you want to kill me? Come on! Let''s see who can kill who first." Chapter 1235 What motivates a life to destroy the whole world? If you change to a normal person, the answer must be pain, hatred and despair. But Zhang Cheng is just the opposite. He believes that the deepest love is the source of the idea of destroying everything. In fact, he did the same. This overlord, whose mind and consciousness are completely distorted, is instilled with too much love for the spiritual world, so it will have the idea of destroying it. Of course, a little conscious guidance should be added. From the beginning to the end, Zhang Cheng and Byron did not tamper with the memory of a overlord or the way of thinking, because it was impossible. As overlords standing at the top of the evolution of the spiritual world, they themselves represent the extension of the will of the world. They are guardians, cleaners and order maintainers. Their love for the world exceeds the sum of all other lives. What Zhang Cheng uses is precisely this unforgettable love, which instills some things that are too beautiful and idealistic. As we all know, idealists are known as the driving force of civilization and social progress, but in fact, no matter in any era, they are truly mobile disasters, whether for themselves or for the people around them. Often, the more capable idealists are, the more tragic the disaster they will create, even at the cost of thousands of deaths. Obviously, in the process of distorting the guidance of the overlord, Zhang Cheng added too many idealistic things, and even excessively beautified the existing cycle of the spiritual world. When this perfect ideal collides with reality, it distorts the overlord''s heart and produces unparalleled anger. He feels that he has been deceived and betrayed, and finally has the idea of destroying everything and starting again. It doesn''t understand that it is just a pawn to be used. Under the careful treatment of Zhang Cheng, the bed that twisted the overlord''s soul was quickly repaired. As for the trauma caused by mental shock, it healed completely after a while, and the mental strength not only did not decrease, but also increased slightly. After all, the self explosion of the original overlord just now is essentially a release of spiritual power. After removing those parts involved in emptiness and nothingness, the rest is diffuse in the surrounding environment. As a overlord, absorbing the spiritual power of the surrounding environment is as simple as eating and drinking water. Feeling the health and vitality of the body restored, the twisted overlord immediately ran into his creator, changed back to the original arrogant attitude, and disappeared on the white horizon with elegant steps. As soon as its front foot left, Byron''s back foot appeared out of thin air and asked in a slightly teasing tone, "how do you feel? That''s the malice from the whole world!" "Of course! It was just what we expected, wasn''t it?" Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "What are you going to do? Hide as much as possible, or do it vigorously?" Byron''s eyes flashed dangerously. "Hahaha! That''s a question? Keeping a low profile is not what we should do now! How, are you interested in making a scene with me?" Zhang Cheng also showed a crazy smile on his face. "What''s your plan?" "Are you interested in capturing another birthplace? Then completely pollute and distort it, and completely set off an all-round war that can shake the foundation of the spiritual world!" "Total war?! I like the word! Your plan is very to my taste!" "What are you waiting for? Let''s start quickly! By the way, we can buy some growth time for the little guy we created. After all, its birth time is too short to deal with several original overlords at the same time." "Don''t worry, my dear friend. It''s not easy to capture a birthplace. We need to make some preparations." "No! Don''t be prepared! It''s enough to go to the dark blue ocean and get more water. Anyway, for you and me, the spiritual world is just a toy destined to be abandoned, even if it breaks down." "Ah! You are so ruthless!" ¡­¡­ Nothing is more terrible than two madmen together! Especially the kind of madman who never cares about other people''s life and death, let alone the consequences! Inspired by Zhang Cheng, Byron and his servants drew endless water from the dark blue ocean and poured it directly into the birthplace. Whether the overlord stationed there in turn or the newly born life, they have finally become living statues in the overwhelming tide. Even two-thirds of the birth pool stopped working, and no life was born for a long time. As for the remaining third, under the auspices of Zhang Cheng, it has become the nourishment of the tree of chaos. Under the power of chaos, every newly born life is full of factors of destruction and violence. They are more aggressive than the original life. Even if they don''t feel hungry, they will continue to kill and devour until there is no living thing around. Needless to ask, this is a naked act of plunder and destruction. Moreover, with the destruction of the second birth pool, the exclusion and malice from the whole spiritual world began to become stronger and stronger. Even Byron and Zhang Cheng could not normally absorb spiritual power to make up for their own consumption. Unfortunately, instead of stopping, the two madmen intensified their attack on the third birthplace again. Appreciating the growing and boiling spiritual power not far away, Byron pursed his lips and joked: "we seem to annoy the whole world!" "Yes, we have provoked it. Look at the power filled in the overlord, which is about to exceed the limit that his body can carry." Zhang Cheng echoed with a smile, not alarmed by the powerful enemy in front. "To tell you the truth, although this is the second time I personally feel this kind of malice, it will still produce a strong addiction." Byron stretched out his dry tongue and licked his teeth. nervous! Exciting! Tremor from the soul! People who have not been excluded by the whole world will never understand the feeling that they will lose their lives at any time, just like the biting sea breeze suddenly blowing into their collars and goose bumps all over their body. "Hehe, it''s really addictive. To tell you the truth, I''m already addicted to this feeling. Are you interested in making this feeling stronger?" "You mean..." Chapter 1236 "I believe you should be very clear that we are excluded because we have destroyed the foundation of the whole spiritual world. Therefore, the subconscious mind that dominates the world believes that we are invaders and destroyers and tries to destroy us. It''s like a foreign virus invades your body, and the body''s immune system will respond automatically. Usually, this reaction is divided into several stages. At first, this counterattack will appear weak, or even a kind of temptation. If you don''t do extreme actions, it will even subside gradually, just as bacteria and viruses in the body will form a microsecond balance. At this stage, you should have more say than me. After all, you have captured a birthplace and transformed it into what you want. But interestingly, the transformation you have carried out has not really posed any threat to the existence of the spiritual world. On the contrary, it has accelerated the evolution of life in a disguised form, allowing intelligent life to build a real civilization from scratch. If I''m not mistaken, your bad appearance now is the inevitable result of long-term exclusion from the initial stage? " Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng deliberately paused and looked up at the other party''s dry body. There is no doubt that this is not Byron''s original appearance, but something like a curse has turned him into the current state of being neither human nor ghost. "Ah! You''ve noticed it for a long time. Yes, I''ve been suffering from the curse of the world. Especially recently, this curse is about to reach the depths of my soul." Byron took off his hood for the first time, revealing his dry and frightening face. Above the center of his eyebrows, there was an X-shaped mark, flashing a faint silver light. Obviously, this is the mark left by the empty world consciousness on him, a brand that can never be eliminated. "I see..." After verifying his guess, Zhang chengruo nodded thoughtfully and continued calmly: "Next comes the second stage, which is the stage we are currently experiencing. The vague world consciousness recognizes the threat and begins to try its best to eliminate us at a certain price. But after this stage, there is a final stage and the craziest stage." "So you''re going to transition from phase two to phase three?" Byron raised his mouth with an interested expression. "Yes! In the third stage, the whole world will choose endless anger and madness. Only at this time can you really see the essence of the spiritual world and its potential and power." Zhang Cheng explained meaningfully. "Real power and potential?!" Byron seemed to think of something, and his dry eyes glittered with strange light. "Yes! Don''t you think that as a part of the huge material universe, the spiritual world should be far more than it looks on the surface?" Zhang Cheng put forward his inner guess. Because here, you can clearly feel the projection of the material universe, and even the environment is filled with a large amount of material and energy. But at the other end, the influence of spiritual power on the species universe is pitiful. Except for a small amount of use of soul and magic, it is almost difficult to see the influence of spiritual power. There is no doubt that this phenomenon is very abnormal. Or the spiritual world is a part of the material universe, and its status is equivalent to vassal, not in an equal position. Either the time when the spiritual world appeared was later than that of the material universe. At present, it is still in development, and there is still a distance from complete growth. Either way, researchers must find out the truth. Byron touched his chin and meditated for a moment. He immediately agreed: "what you said is very reasonable! What are you waiting for? Let''s start the final stage directly." The voice just fell! He immediately released amazing power to infinitely enlarge the force fields that could hardly be detected. In the blink of an eye, the ground was torn by the force field, and the original overlord was bound by strong forces. He could not move even one step, but could only watch himself swallowed up by nothingness bit by bit. Anger! No! And the ensuing self destruction! After an earth shaking bang, the third birthplace disappeared forever. But this is just the beginning! When the third birthplace disappeared, the strong malice condensed into essence almost in an instant. The sky suddenly tore open a hole, and endless huge virtual shadows composed entirely of spiritual power rushed to their position like a tide. Seeing this amazing scene, Zhang Chengfei did not show any timidity, but grinned: "ha ha! Great! This is what I expected! Do you feel it? The power enough to kill us!" "Hey, hey! How could I not feel it! My hands! My legs! Every cell in my body is shaking! For many years! This is the first time! You are right! The potential of the world is far from being fully tapped." Byron endured the excitement in his heart and the whole person shook uncontrollably. He could not tell whether he was trembling because of excitement, or because of fear, or a little bit of both. "So are you ready to escape? You know, if we don''t escape this time, we will really die without a place to bury." Zhang Cheng ignored the approaching virtual shadow and turned around to test with a smile. "Ready! When the escape is over, the destruction of the world will come." After that, Byron didn''t hesitate at all. He directly used the power field to start moving at a speed that could not be distinguished by the naked eye. And those huge virtual shadows all over the sky followed, and the places they passed fell apart, as if nothing could stop them, and I don''t know if they are big guys of life. As like as two peas, Zhang Cheng dared not stay in the same place and fled to another place. As the initiator, he knew very well that once he entered the final stage, he and Byron would be regarded as the greatest threat. The whole spiritual world would kill them at all costs, even if they died together. There will be no negotiation, no relaxation, and no end before the goal is achieved. I either hold on to the last step of distorting the overlord to complete the plan, or die on the road of escape. There is no third choice at all Chapter 1237 Run! Run desperately! No rest! No rest! The sky and earth changed color where they passed, and the scene was like the end of the day. Just as Zhang Cheng and Byron kept running away in the opposite direction, Gru and the man with glasses were hiding in the dark and silently observing the changes of the whole world. I don''t know how long it took Maybe a few days, maybe a few months When the first group of data was collected, the man wearing glasses finally raised his mouth and commented in a slightly crazy tone: "he is really crazy! He can think of such a way to achieve two ulterior purposes at the same time. One is to find out the potential of the spiritual world, and the other is to find out the hidden strength of the original master." "You''re right! It''s really crazy! Look at the strange scene outside and the extent of the destruction of the world. No one with normal mind and reason would ever try this." Gru nodded in agreement. The destruction taking place outside has far exceeded the capacity of the spiritual world to bear and repair. Many places have even been swallowed up by nothingness, forming broken marks one after another. Obviously, this is the most violent side of the empty world consciousness after entering the final stage. Just like the terminally ill body, the immune system no longer cares about the patient''s life and death, but just wants to use its last strength to eliminate the greatest threat. As for the subjective consciousness of patients, they can''t control their body''s immune system at all. What''s more, the empty world consciousness has no so-called independent consciousness at all. It is only a conditioned reflex and does not have the ability of complex thinking and judgment. The man with glasses seemed to recall the days when he was with the initiator and sighed softly: "Yes! Maybe this is the biggest difference between us and him. Ambition and desire always need a little crazy to support. If a person is not crazy enough, he can''t make a desperate decision at the critical moment. So you and I can never be independent to accomplish something, but need to find a similar partner." "Do you really trust him? You know, he just killed your best friend." asked Gru with interest. He was obviously very interested in the relationship between the two, specifically the relationship between the three, but one person had completely disappeared. "Why not?" the man habitually held the glasses on the bridge of his nose that didn''t play any role in correcting his eyesight. "In my opinion, there is no essential difference between him and my former companions, and even the essence is the same. Perhaps the only difference is that he who won the final victory has more adventurous spirit than my former companions and is good at making use of everything around him to create favorable conditions for himself." "No, no, no, you don''t understand what I mean. What I want to express is that he is a guy who is good at deception and betrayal. Are you sure he won''t kill us once and for all after achieving his goal?" Gru asked a key question. After all, in the process of Zhang Cheng''s growth, he has betrayed too many times, and the number is unclear. Some have made up their mind to betray their allies at a certain stage in the future from the beginning. Others may not know this history, but Gru, who personally went to the parallel world, witnessed everything. The allies who fell at Zhang Cheng''s feet fully showed how dangerous and unreliable he was. "Ah, betrayal, this is an interesting topic." The man with glasses smiled and nodded, obviously knowing what Gru wanted to say. After organizing the language a little, he quickly said, "first of all, I want to state that betrayal is not so much a moral problem as an interest problem. Therefore, the premise of betrayal is that there is a conflict of interest between each other. Do you think he has a conflict of interest with us now? Or do you think you can pose any threat to him?" "Although this answer is a little unwilling, but now I really don''t pose any threat to him." Gru replied with a helpless sigh. "Why would he betray you if he could not pose a threat? Most importantly, do you think the original master who claimed to be Byron would be easy to deal with? Until he was solved, there would be no conflict of interest between us. On the contrary, under the premise of external threats, the covenant between us would become very strong. So instead of worrying about it later If we are betrayed, we might as well worry about the danger we will face if the plan fails. " Then the man with glasses began to deal with the data collected at the risk of his life. In particular, the huge virtual shadows that tear the sky into the spiritual world leave the strongest marks on the instrument. Obviously, they are not produced out of thin air, but bred for a long time, but still stay in a state between life and non life. It''s like the original gods that have begun to condense on some planets but have not yet been awakened. Driven by the vague world consciousness, he was forced to participate in this doomed pursuit. Gru is not a fool. What the other party refers to in the way of nature, he also picked up a piece of data and asked without raising his head: "what do you think these huge shadows are? The God of the spiritual world? Or something else?" "I''m sorry, but according to the data available at present, it''s hard to judge. But one thing is certain that their power is not inferior to that of the overlord, or even stronger. Look at the floating values of these spiritual power. As long as they are contaminated with a little, both you and I will be torn to pieces in an instant. His speculation is right. The spiritual world is still in a stage of slow development, far away Not as mature as the material universe, "the man replied without raising his head. It can be seen that these data made him so excited that his eyes showed a bright look. After all, as a researcher, nothing is more important than detailed data as a reference. "But the world is going to be destroyed. What''s the point of studying these?" Gru turned and looked at the broken sky and earth in the distance. "Of course it makes sense! Do you think that when the spiritual world is destroyed, it will no longer exist? No! Its destruction is only a beginning! Next, spirit and matter will collide directly, so as to perfectly integrate and give birth to a new universe, a universe with both spirit and matter. At that time, a creature that breaks the barrier will become the only dominator..." Chapter 1238 The front is a vast white world, and the rear is the doomsday scene of mountain collapse. Although this situation has lasted for a long time, Zhang Cheng always has an unspeakable embarrassment. Because after the whole spiritual world enters the final stage, the empty world consciousness is like crazy. It has destroyed nearly one fifth of the place in the process of chasing, and all the places are collapsed space, distortion and nothingness. Even some places are swallowed directly by the dark blue sea water buried under the spiritual world, forming forbidden areas of life. This kind of action with a strong tendency of suicide and self destruction undoubtedly far exceeded his expectations, and judging from the speed of pursuit, even if the spiritual world is completely destroyed, it will not stop. There is no doubt that this is absolutely abnormal. Even let him have a hidden mechanism whether he triggered something that should not be triggered. Unfortunately, there is no possibility of stopping all this. Zhang Cheng can only hope that when the empty world consciousness focuses on himself and Byron, the distorted overlord can quickly complete his mission. Just as he managed to avoid the huge virtual shadows through the power field again and again, he walked around his body like real malice and suddenly stopped. Next second Wipe it! Click! Click! Click! With the strange sound, whether it is the white world ahead or the doomsday scene of mountain collapse and earth crack behind, they all happen to be like the ice on the lake in winter, cracking lines visible to the naked eye. Following these lines, they spread in all directions like a spider''s web at an extremely fast speed. Finally, when these cracks fill every inch of space, fragmentation and destruction arrive as scheduled. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Each time it breaks, the surrounding space will be tightened, an unknown vortex, and the original place will be filled with dark blue sea water. When more and more space is swallowed and submerged by the sea, the supporting structure of the spiritual world collapses. Zhang Cheng can clearly feel that the rules governing the world are declining rapidly, or even dying out. Spirit is no longer the only dominant force. Material and energy begin to break away from control and exist in a relatively independent way. Obviously, for him, the master who controls the rules of the material universe, this is equivalent to the return and release of power. In order to enhance his strength to the greatest extent, without thinking, he released the tree of chaos again and began to build rule attributes conducive to himself. Within a short time, the space around the chaos tree had stabilized and slowly absorbed the parts that were out of control and collapsed. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Byron, who was far away on the other side of the ring belt, undoubtedly found this, pursed his mouth, sneered and said to himself, "ah! It''s over at last! That creation has completed its mission, and the spiritual world is over." Obviously, the rules that maintain the operation of a large world can never collapse for no reason. In addition, the naked malice around him completely disappeared, but anyone who is not a fool knows what happened behind it. However, he doesn''t care whether the warped overlord is dead or alive at the moment. Like Zhang Cheng, he quickly began to build rules conducive to himself. By the way, he gathered those broken spiritual forces and was ready to start an impact on the dark blue ocean below. You should know that due to some special properties, these seawater will peel off all things in contact with themselves, and then become a pure state. Therefore, if you want to see a deeper place, you must inject energy or material exceeding its upper limit at one time. Needless to ask, the collapsing spiritual world is the ideal filler. In particular, the huge spiritual force everywhere can absolutely meet the urgent demand for "quantity". Soon, with his skillful control of the rules, Byron first gathered a huge sphere full of spiritual power, grinned and said, "come on! Let me see what''s under the dark blue sea and what secrets are hidden!" The voice just fell! He threw his huge mental strength directly! moment The dark blue sea water releases amazing feedback under the pressure of spiritual force, and the towering waves drown everything around. But the huge spirit was not swallowed up after all. After consuming more than half of it, it successfully entered the water and burst open. Boom! Within seconds of the end of the explosion, Byron finally saw the long-awaited scene, an isolation layer hidden under the dark blue water. Above the isolation layer, there are a large number of blank souls, both from the material universe to the spiritual world and from the spiritual world to the material universe. These souls like white paper, without any consciousness or memory, lie quietly on the isolation belt, and only one or two break free every once in a while and perfectly integrate into the new world. Throughout the slow and sensitive process, the soul will carry something from the last world. It is in this way that the two universes influence each other. The only last word is that the spiritual world seems to have been born relatively late, or developed relatively late, so neither quantity nor quality can be compared with the material universe. Looking at the secret that was gradually covered up again by the dark blue sea, Byron couldn''t help laughing: "hahaha! I see! I see! If you want to break the boundary, you first need to completely peel off the spirit and material, or even abandon the essence of your life. Perhaps, as a saying goes, only by forgetting the past can you be qualified to create the future..." With the last word blurted out, he did not hesitate to strip everything from himself and threw himself into the dark blue sea as a pure soul. He has understood the last secret of breaking boundaries and surpassing himself. At the same time, he is determined to take the last step unswervingly no matter what the result is. Because only those who take this step are qualified to integrate the two worlds and create a new and perfect universe. As for failure, as a guy who has never really tasted failure, Byron never considered it at all. Self confidence, or strong conceit, has long gone deep into his bone marrow and become some characteristics intertwined with personality and soul. In less than a minute, his pale soul had disappeared under the dark blue sea and slowly attached to the isolation belt Chapter 1239 Just after Byron jumped into the dark blue water with a pure soul attitude, the man with glasses and Gru then felt nervous and looked around. When they felt the amazing power left around them and the strange image of the dark blue sea, the former immediately held his glasses and said in a non emotional tone: "this madman really made a choice without hesitation. Should I say that he really deserves to be the original master?" "What?! you mean, he... He abandoned everything for the almost non-existent possibility?" Gru almost shouted in surprise. As a master, he has lived for a long time and seen many talented talents, but he never thought that anyone would be willing to take such a huge risk just to win the chance to surpass the limit. You know, according to the results of previous data analysis, the probability of surviving through the dark blue ocean in the state of soul is negligible. After all, a soul must retain the most basic self-consciousness in order to be a living soul. If everything is erased, it is a piece of white paper. Like other white papers, it can''t distinguish the difference at all. Such a result will never be accepted by any normal life, which is even more terrible than death. But now, there is a madman willing to pay all costs to challenge and try, and this madman is also the famous Byron, the first born master of the material universe. Even if he comes to the spiritual world, he can become the genius of the creator. Is he stupid? The answer is obviously no! The man wearing glasses obviously noticed the reaction of his allies around him, smiled and nodded: "That''s right! Now his soul is estimated to be attached to the isolation belt. After countless years of baptism, he will return to the material universe. If he can retain a little memory or subjective consciousness at that time, he can become the first life to break the boundary, or even carry out genesis." "Genesis?!" Gru''s pupils contracted violently. "Yes! As the name suggests, it is to reshape the known space, including the material universe, the collapsed spiritual world, as well as the dark blue ocean and the mysterious isolation belt." the man touched his chin and showed an expression of excitement and expectation on his face. "I don''t understand! How does he need to do this?" Gru said cautiously. "It''s very simple! Since the dark blue ocean can be seen from the spiritual world, it can also be seen in the physical universe in theory. But when opening the connection point between the two worlds, a large number of spiritual forces cover up this point. Imagine that he, who has two different forces at the same time, can control the souls in those isolation belts, so as to control the whole world The dark blue ocean breaks the separation between spirit and material. What do you think will happen next? "The man with glasses put forward a hypothesis. Gru was shocked and speechless. After a long time, he replied with a bitter smile: "Broken barriers will break everything! Parallel universes, dimensions and celestial bodies will be destroyed and replaced by chaos and the establishment of new rules. Countless civilizations will disappear, and even the masters will be brutally eliminated. Nothing can be spared in this disaster." "No, no, no, please don''t use the word disaster. This creation is the most important change since the birth of the material universe and the spiritual world. But I''m not quite sure whether Byron or our equally crazy ally guided and dominated this change." as he said, the man looked up and looked at the other end of the broken world. ¡­¡­ At this moment, the tree of chaos has absorbed more than a quarter of the broken spiritual world, including those huge virtual shadows. However, as the owner of the chaotic tree, Zhang chengmingxian has not made up his mind. He is sitting alone on the edge of the tree world, overlooking the endless dark blue ocean. Needless to ask, he also broke through the sea level with huge spiritual strength and saw the isolation belt hidden inside and countless blank souls on the isolation belt. But the problem is that he is not trapped in the spiritual world for a long time like Byron, so that the whole person has been in a state of madness and hysteria for a long time, and he can''t use himself as a bet to gamble with a winning rate of almost zero. When Zhang Cheng fell into contradiction and hesitation, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "are you afraid?" "It''s you?! you haven''t disappeared?" Zhang Cheng suddenly stood up, and the whole person instantly entered a state of nervous tension. Because this voice was not swallowed by man, it was the initiator swallowed by him not long ago. "Disappear? No, I''ve never disappeared. I''m just integrated with you. I made a brand of consciousness silently a long time ago. Now the brand is in your body and the deepest part of your soul. But don''t worry, I don''t have any power to resist now. I just want to remind you where your desperate madness is "If you look ahead, you will lose the initiative and become a sad loser in this competition." "Do you want me to try that possibility that may not even be one in a hundred billion?" Zhang Cheng frowned and asked. There is no doubt that he suddenly found that the initiator who should have completely disappeared was still parasitic on himself. He felt very bad. He even felt that this was a time bomb. Maybe he would explode with a bang and create huge trouble for himself. "Why not? Don''t you know that the possibility of success is almost the same when promotion is dominant? I know that you always hate failure and think failure is a disgrace and an unforgivable mistake. But sometimes you must take a key step before you can succeed, otherwise you don''t even have the qualification to fail. Genesis, how huge Great temptation, you can become the dominator and creator of the new world, and can permanently erase the brand left by me. "The tone of the initiator revealed undisguised bewitchment. "Genesis?" "That''s right! Genesis! This is the result I most want to see! At least before I disappear forever, I can see a new world full of future and hope." "But I don''t trust you!" "You don''t need to trust me! You just need to trust yourself! Because I am also a part of you. Only when you fail and begin to deny yourself from your heart will I have the opportunity to turn back." Chapter 1240 Mocha, a planet in the remote corner of the red giant star cloud belt of the material universe. The reason why it is special is that there are three stars of different colors in its galaxy, which provides sufficient radiation energy for this small planet. Therefore, it has gradually multiplied advanced and prosperous magical civilization, and even has the ability to travel across super long distances. Especially the darentes, as the main body of civilization, are not only typical conquerors, but also the dominators of dozens of parallel worlds and affiliated sub spaces. The root of maintaining this huge exploitation and colonial system lies in the ring of space they have spent hundreds of years building. Of course, the name of the ring of space does not mean that the device is a ring. On the contrary, it is a pillar of light around the interior of the planet. Through the portal extending in all directions inside the pillar of light, darentes can dispatch a large number of military forces to a rebellious world at any time and eliminate the threat in the bud. The original inhabitants of the world who are included in this system are angry and afraid of these invaders who are thin, have large eyes and disproportionate heads. However, just a few days ago, the enslaved original residents suddenly found an interesting phenomenon, that is, the portal connecting the ring of space closed suddenly for some reason. To be exact, the whole ring of space and the connected world all broke off the connection. At the same time, in less than a few days, the terrible energy storm destroyed all the very advanced but extremely fragile magical items, leaving only a large number of dead bodies and broken ruins. ¡­¡­ "Damn it! What the hell happened? Where are the vicious invaders?" A creature with a fine fluffy face and the shape of an upright cat frowned and approached a magical fortress built by the darente carefully. As one of the planets closest to mocha, his home has been enslaved by each other for more than a thousand years, and important and scarce resources have almost been exploited. On the surface of the whole planet, there are only a few oases for life except for large deserts of no value. There is no doubt that this is a broken and dying planet. In order to survive, he had to venture close to the magic fortress, because the magic fortress occupied the only important water source nearby. If he cannot bring back enough water, his tribe will die of thirst. Similarly, if he was caught by the darentes, he would be humiliated to become a slave, brought back to mocha and sold to the dignitaries as rare pets. Freedom and survival! Always a difficult choice. With uneasy and nervous mood, this creature, about one meter six tall and extremely dexterous, quietly avoided the magic guard around the oasis and successfully entered the interior of the fortress. Looking at the luxurious carpets on the ground, large pieces of precious crystals and gemstones for lighting on the walls and ceilings, and large pieces of gold-plated and silver-plated decorations, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath, forced himself to bear the greed in his heart, took out a huge water bag from his backpack behind him, aimed at the fountain and began to quickly receive water. While accepting, I don''t forget to pour water into my dry mouth. After a long time, he didn''t drink a drop of water for seven or eight days before he stopped. He took a long breath and muttered to himself, "Hoo! I finally came back to life. I thought I would die of thirst. It''s strange where those ferocious darentes have gone? Are they finally willing to give up here?" Obviously, no one in the empty fortress can answer this question. Just when this interesting creature was filled with water bags and planned to return according to the original road, a slight, babbling sound suddenly came from the ladder leading to the second floor. "Huh? A baby!" His furry ears pricked up to instantly judge the source of the sound, but he didn''t choose to act rashly. Because he knew that although the darentes had left for some reason, all kinds of powerful magic traps and defenses left by the other party had not disappeared, and could still operate for at least hundreds of years. In particular, the huge metal puppet standing in the corridor on the second floor could almost kill him at once. Take a risk and find out? Or honestly take the water bag back to the tribe? Finally, the curious nature of intelligent life overcomes the fear of death! This life walking upright like a big cat, put down the heavy water bag, with the help of a rope connected with a hook lock, easily avoided the metal guard flashing magic halo in the corner, and came to the leftmost room on the second floor. Through the crack of the door, he finally saw that in a laboratory soaked in various organisms, there was a baby pink all over, lying on the white experimental table, surrounded by several darentes who fell to the ground. These ferocious dominators have lost their usual prestige at the moment, their huge heads have exploded and cracked, and their Lavender blood and brains have flowed all over the ground. "Oh my God! No wonder when I came in, I didn''t even see an enemy. They were all dead. But what''s the matter with this baby? He''s obviously not darente!" With strong doubt, the life like a big cat walked into the laboratory and picked up the baby from the experimental table with light hands and feet. When he saw the baby''s deep black eyes, the whole person immediately shivered and sighed in a trembling voice: "incredible! This... This is the power of magic! A baby actually has a strong magic power! Who are you? Where are you from?" "Ah ah!" The baby waved his young hands and tried to pull out the beard of the creature with a thick face. "Aha! A naughty little fellow! It seems that you are not with those damn darentes. In that case, I will take you back to the elder and see if he is willing to take you in." After that, the big cat man pulled a white cloth, wrapped the baby from beginning to end and fixed it tightly in front of his chest. You know, because the whole planet is already a large desert, the temperature difference between morning and evening is particularly large. In addition, it takes a long journey to return to the tribe for several days. If there are no thermal measures, a baby will never survive. In addition, when I left, I didn''t forget to search several magic items from the body. He didn''t notice that the bright light of wisdom flashed in the baby''s eyes in his arms from time to time, which is definitely not something a baby can have Chapter 1241 People who have not experienced the end of the world will never realize how bad the environment and how difficult it will be to survive after a planet has lost almost all its important resources. During the day, it is difficult to advance against the scorching sun and the ambient temperature of more than 60 degrees Celsius; At night, you must rest in an environment of more than minus 25 degrees Celsius to recover your strength for the difficult journey the next day. Of course, these are the simplest parts. The real threat is the predators with sharp claws and teeth hidden under the desert. Under extremely bad conditions, these fierce monsters have evolved unparalleled hunting ability. They can not only easily tear off the stoic fur and shell, but also dissolve the remaining toxins in the hunting objects. As the ecological cycle has completely collapsed, the food on this planet is extremely scarce, and no life can find out what can eat and what can''t eat. As the top warrior in the tribe, the big cat man undoubtedly has a strong sense of danger. He survived several attacks in a row, killed each other again, cut a large number of white and tender meat, and mixed the water in the water bag to feed the baby in his arms. Although he knows that normal babies simply have no ability to digest these foods, they may be poisoned by the possible toxicity in the food. Unfortunately, he has no choice but to hope that the baby can survive these days and have a sweet * * when he returns to the tribe. To his surprise, the seemingly fragile baby, far from being poisoned, became stronger and stronger after eating food with slight toxins. No matter how the external environment changes, whether the temperature rises or falls rapidly, there is a layer of light energy around the baby''s body to ensure that its body temperature will not change much. In this way, with an uneasy mood, the big cat man finally returned to his tribe safely. As soon as he stepped into the cordon, a fellow who looked quite small suddenly burst out half his head and shouted at the top of his voice, "Hello! Brolin! Is that you?" "Nonsense! Of course it''s me!" the big cat man called Brolin raised his arm and waved his hand. "Blessed by the gods! You finally came back safely! How''s it going? Did you get the water?" The former quickly put away his weapons, left his hiding place and rushed forward in twos and threes. After all, water is the source of life. Few life in the universe can survive alone without water. Even if they have evolved for hundreds of years under extreme drought, they have only evolved a water storage organ that can store water in it. Even if they don''t drink water for a week or two, they won''t die of thirst. Brolin patted the huge water bag behind him, smiled and nodded: "of course! I got enough water this time! At least enough for the tribe to use for more than two months." "What... What? You filled the whole water bag! You shouldn''t be..." The shorter cat man stared in surprise and inadvertently licked his dry lips. You should know that it seems that there is only one bucket of water bag, which is not an ordinary water bag, but a magic transformed prop. It is enough to fill one-third of the reservoir in the camp at one time. Normally, it''s lucky to take one fifth at a time and bring it back alive. "That''s right! You guessed right! I went to the magic fortress built by the darentes." Brolin nodded and admitted. "Damn it! Are you crazy? Those magic traps and steel puppets will kill you!" "But I came back alive, didn''t I? Well, don''t be so fussy. Pour water into the reservoir quickly. I also went to see the elders. I have very important things to discuss with them." Without saying a word, Brolin stuffed the heavy water bag directly into his companion, and then walked towards a deep underground cave with the baby in his arms. After shuttling through the intricate underground tunnel for more than 20 minutes, we finally came to a cave surrounded by four old people. When the old man saw him coming in, he immediately raised his head and asked, "what''s the matter? Did you get the water?" "Yes, elder, I got the water. And I found that all the darentes in the magic fortress were dead. The only thing alive was this strange baby! He was obviously not darente. I had never even seen a similar race before." Brolin quickly said what he knew. At the same time, he untied the cloth bag on his chest and put the naked baby on the table made of an unknown biological shell. "Baby?!" Another old man''s eyes lit up slightly, stretched out a finger, gently poked the little guy''s belly, and soon shook his head: "sorry, I can''t help it. No similar race has been recorded in any books." "Maybe from other worlds? Darentes dominate dozens of worlds." another old man put forward a hypothesis. "It''s possible! What do you think should be done with the baby?" "I can feel that he has extremely strong magical potential. Maybe we should raise him and provide shelter for our tribe when he grows up." "But he is not our people! How can you be sure that he will repay our kindness?" "Don''t forget! He''s just a baby! The baby is like a piece of white paper. As long as we instill the idea of protecting the tribe into him, his powerful magical power will become our umbrella." "Stop arguing! The old rule is to vote. Those in favor please raise their hands." ¡­¡­ After a short debate, the four elders finally adopted the decision to adopt the strange baby by three to one, and even gave the baby a name - Luke, Lucky Luke. At the same time, in the collapsing spiritual world, Gru stood next to the huge chaotic tree, looked at the body that had lost its soul, smiled bitterly and sighed: "Hey - this madman really made the same choice. Maybe this is the blessing of fate, and the genesis will begin soon." "No! The genesis has begun! Two wills! Two souls! Two transcendents! The reborn ones will determine the direction of the whole universe." the man wearing glasses said with unprecedented excitement. New life! For the vast majority of life, it only means a baptism of memory, a reincarnation from life to death, and then from death to life. But for Zhang Cheng and Byron, it means getting rid of the bondage of the material universe and spiritual world. Chapter 1242 Time flies. In a flash, more than ten years have passed. As a baby, Lucky Luke was taken in by a small group. Like most children of similar age, Luke stayed in a relatively safe underground cave * *. On weekdays, either follow the elders to learn all kinds of knowledge, common sense and survival skills, or follow the warriors to learn combat skills. In short, in this dangerous world, even minor children don''t have much free time to play. We must race against the clock and strive for survival. Generally speaking, when an adult male reaches the age of 12, he will accept a challenge called trial. Without carrying any food and water, he will survive in the endless desert for 12 days. Only those who survive are qualified to become members of the tribe. If you die, or give up halfway, the one waiting for the loser is to be brutally exiled and embark on the road of struggling to survive alone. Because of the extreme lack of food and water, the ethnic group is not allowed to feed those members who cannot create value. In the process of growing up, young Luke saw several older children with his own eyes. Finally, he failed to pass the test. He said goodbye to his parents, relatives and friends with tears and embarked on the road of survival alone. But I don''t know why, for this almost cruel picture, not only did he not have even a little resonance in his heart, but it was as cold as the biting wind at night in the desert. Obviously, for a child around the age of ten, this reaction is absolutely abnormal. But in Luke''s growth track, abnormality is the norm, and there are very few normal times. After all, first of all, the shape and appearance of light are very different from other large cats in the tribe that seem to walk upright. He has no thick hair, no sharp claws, teeth and green pupils at night. Some are just long black hair and the same deep black eyes. In addition, he also found that he was much smarter than the members of the tribe. No matter what the elders taught, he could learn as soon as he could. The magic that the company commanders claimed needed special talents to learn could also be perfectly copied after watching it, even stronger than the power displayed by the professors. Everything seems to prove that he never belongs here, but comes from another place. But interestingly, whenever he began to think deeply, a voice suddenly echoed in his mind: "go back! Now is not the time!" Everything around me seems to be at a standstill, and it will return to normal after about two or three seconds. You know, this is not once or twice, but repeated several times. With Luke''s clever little brain, it''s not difficult to guess what secret must be hidden in himself. Maybe his own origin is a huge secret. Unfortunately, when he asked the elders about his life experience, the other party always avoided talking and repeatedly stressed that he was a member of the tribe and would become an indispensable and powerful umbrella in the future. If you were an ordinary child, you might be fooled by the elders, but Luke saw through each other''s lies and the fear behind the lies. Needless to ask, the elders took a fancy to his terrible magic talent, and did their best to cultivate and exercise. As he grew older, Luke''s strength in some aspects also increased day by day. Even at the age of seven, he could kill more than a dozen giant worms rushing in from the underground of the cave with the help of a small number of magic books recorded in the tribe. Normally, a behemoth of more than 50 meters and a diameter of two meters, once rushed into the cave community with narrow terrain, it was almost a tragic massacre. From the elderly to the young children, everything would be swallowed up by the big mouths. After this incident, Luke''s status in the ethnic group increased rapidly, and many people no longer regarded him as a minor child. On the day of his twelfth birthday, he suddenly received an unsigned letter. The letter was engraved on the shell of a desert crustacean. It was only the size of a palm. Inside, there was only one sentence: "I''ll wait for you next to the reservoir after sunset tonight." "Reservoir?" Luke frowned subconsciously. As one of the two most important places for the whole tribe, the reservoir is not only the top priority, but also the source of livelihood for more than 100 people of the whole ethnic group. Generally, at least six people will take turns to guard here to ensure that the water source is safe. He wondered why the other Party chose such a place with many eyes since they planned to meet secretly. However, the doubt returned to doubt, and he finally decided to go and have a look. After the fight against more than a dozen giant insects, Luke realized that his magic power was much stronger than expected, and there should be nothing around the station that could threaten him. With curiosity and uneasiness, he quickly crossed the narrow tunnel and reached the bottomless reservoir after sunset. But strangely, the guards who should have been stationed here disappeared one by one, and there was no quiet sound around. "Good evening, Luke. You''re still here." Just as the boy stopped to patrol around, a dark figure slowly climbed up from under the pool. "Brolin? It''s you!" Luke was slightly surprised. The former smiled and nodded: "yes! It''s me. I believe you must be very strange. Why should I suddenly ask you out alone at this time, right?" "What are you trying to say?" Luke began to retreat carefully. He had heard many legends about the warrior and understood that the guy who looked a little old in front of him was actually a top hunter to the letter and even killed the ferocious darente. When facing such a dangerous object, it is very important to keep a safe distance. At least give yourself about three seconds to react. Undoubtedly aware of the vigilance in the boy''s eyes, Brolin sighed and comforted, "relax, boy, I''m not your enemy. On the contrary, I brought you back from the darente magic fortress." "What?! you brought me back? Tell me! What happened? And who am I?" Luke asked impatiently. Chapter 1243 Self refers to the individual''s cognition of his own existence state and the result of individual''s self-evaluation of his social role. If a life perceives that he is different from other lives around him, or even cannot integrate into the social group, he will have a strong doubt about himself, and then try his best to find the hidden truth. Obviously, Luke is in such a state right now. On weekdays, he tries to pretend to be normal and uses his power to help the ethnic group resist the invasion of foreign enemies, so as to ensure that the station is safe. But in his heart, he never gave up. He found out who he was, where he came from and why there was always a voice in his mind. Looking at the boy''s urgent desire flashing in his black pupil, Brolin shook his head with a bitter smile: "no, I can''t tell you now unless you promise me a condition." "What''s the condition?" asked Luke, clenching his fist and making a calm inquiry. "Very simple! My daughter Malvina will have a trial ceremony the day after tomorrow. I hope you can join her." Brolin said the exchange terms without thinking. As a father, he undoubtedly knows that without outside help, his daughter is only 30% likely to pass the test. In order to ensure that everything was safe, he hesitated again and again, and finally made up his mind to ask for help from the boy he brought back at the risk of his life 12 years ago. "You mean, let me have a trial with her on the same day?" Although he was only twelve years old, the clever Luke suddenly realized what the other party wanted him to do. In fact, as early as the age of seven, he had been unanimously recognized by the elders and did not have to participate in the so-called trial. But if he insists, I believe the elders will not object. After all, living outside for 12 days is not a challenge for him at all. It can also avoid gossip from parents who have lost their children. Brolin nodded seriously: "yes! If she''s with you, she''ll be very safe. When I see Malvina back safely, I''ll tell you what I saw." "But how can I believe you''re not lying for your daughter?" Luke narrowed his eyes and said tentatively. "Hehe, here, take it. This is what I found around you at that time. It can prove that I didn''t lie." With that, Brolin put a small piece of crystal clear mysterious crystal that seemed to be filled with some dark blue liquid next to the reservoir, and turned and disappeared at the end of the underground passage. As he passed by, Luke suddenly found several unconscious guards lying on the ground. Needless to ask, these guards are the guards of the reservoir. I don''t know how to make them temporarily unconscious. Carefully picked up this crystal of extreme beauty, Luke couldn''t help shivering, as if the whole person had a strong resonance from inside to outside, from body to soul. At the same time, he vaguely saw a huge and incomparable tree through an unknown distance. "This... What is this..." As he murmured to himself, he gripped the dark blue crystal, as if a seal in the depths of his soul had loosened. Just as the seal was about to break out of the cocoon, the voice in my mind roared again: "no! Not yet! Go back! It''s too dangerous for you!" Next second All the visions and resonances disappeared, replaced by the cold touch. "Damn! Damn! Damn! Almost! Who am I?" interrupted Luke roared angrily. But in the end, he quickly calmed down and quickly left the reservoir with crystals before the unconscious guards woke up. ¡­¡­ Two days passed quickly. With the first ray of sunshine rising from the horizon in the morning, the solemn, serious and even desolate trial finally began. As one of the participants, Malvina is now standing near the only exit to the outside, carrying the toolkit and weapons her parents personally prepared for her. Instead of showing a little hesitation and fear, she seems very excited and looking forward to it. In any case, she has never been in contact with the outside world. No matter how many warnings she has heard about how dangerous it is outside, she will inevitably have a strong curiosity. In contrast, Luke, the other participant, was much more calm. He quickly checked all his belongings, especially those precious and easily damaged magic items. After confirming that there was no problem, he said to the elders who came to see them off: "please rest assured that we will come back safely." "Don''t be careless! I know your casting skills have long surpassed me, but sometimes strength can''t completely determine the outcome, and luck and experience are also very important. If anything happens, you should escape alive anyway, okay?" an old man with white hair and beard warned loudly. "I see! I''ll be careful." after that, Luke pretended to look over his head and asked Malvina, who looked a little cute: "what, are you ready? Ready, we''re going on our way." "Ha! No problem! My father is the most powerful warrior in the tribe, and I won''t humiliate him." Malvina raised her mouth and showed some sharp little tiger teeth. "In that case, let''s go." Luke didn''t talk nonsense. He was the first to take the lead out of the hole, strode forward on the golden beach in the sun, and disappeared behind the first sand dune after a while. Looking at the back of the two young people, one of the elders asked in an uncertain tone, "do you really think it is a wise choice to let him leave the station? You know, even if he doesn''t participate in the trial, he can bring an unprecedented sense of security to the tribe." "No! You don''t understand! A genius like him should not be imprisoned in the dark underground all his life. Although it seems to you that it is a disguised protection, he needs to grow up and experience many dangers and hardships. What we need to do is not to limit, but to support silently behind his back." another elder explained meaningfully. "Forget it! It''s no use regretting when things come to this stage. Wait patiently. In twelve days, fate will give us a clear answer." "Yes! Twelve days later, we will know whether he is the person we expect to bring change." "If he doesn''t come back..." "Shut up! Don''t be discouraged! He will come back!" Chapter 1244 With the golden light emitted by the stars, the ambient temperature of the endless desert began to rise rapidly. In just a few hours, it has risen from below zero to about 40 degrees Celsius above zero. Even the naked eye can clearly see the distortion reflected by the air flow. There is no doubt that for the vast majority of life who do not often live in similar extremely harsh environments, this temperature is very unbearable, let alone comfort. Luke felt a little dizzy and bloated when he left the tribal camp no more than ten kilometers away. Before leaving, he took off his thick leather coat and replaced it with a light long sleeved shirt that can block the direct sunlight. As a person who has learned almost all the knowledge and common sense of survival in the wild, he knows very well that he needs to prepare two sets of clothes during the day and at night. In addition, he consumed nearly a quarter of the water in his kettle. In other words, he must first find a place where he can replenish water before he runs out of water. Secondly, he must hunt a usable animal or insect before he feels hungry and weak. Obviously, the above two are the original purpose of the trial. In order to ensure that every tribal member has considerable viability, once encountering a sudden situation and having to migrate, everyone can contribute their full strength during the journey. In this resource extremely poor doomsday world, it''s good to struggle to survive. It is said that in some distant places, some intelligent lives even sell themselves to slave traders or slave traders in order to have a bite every day, Feeling the sultry heat brought by the dazzling sun on his body, Luke sighed slightly, raised the sun hat made of unknown monster limbs on his head, and asked without looking back: "we have left the tribal station for a distance now. How do you want to spend these twelve days?" "Of course!" Malvina, who was not more than ten meters behind, nodded quickly. "I heard that if you go straight along the west, you can reach the nearest town in about four days. Why don''t we go to the town and have a look?" "West? Town?" Luke was stunned at first, but his face soon showed a strange expression. "You don''t mean darasson?" "Well, it''s dalasson town! I heard that there are many interesting commodities there, including food, weapons, commodities and even slaves." the cat man girl''s eyes revealed excitement, curiosity and strong expectation. She had no idea that the town called dalasson was actually a place where looters gathered to sell stolen goods and slaves. A healthy, trained girl like her with little experience in life is the best target. However, Luke did not tell the other party the cruel truth, but acquiesced in the other party''s route. Because he is also very easy to cut, what exactly is the town described by the elders as a hell among adults. In this way, the two saved as much water as possible, killed a "Maogu" trying to launch an attack in the evening, and collected enough meat as food for the next few days. In this desert where the ambient temperature exceeds 50 degrees Celsius at noon, processing food is simply a simple thing. Just find a local salt stone and throw the cut meat on it. Before long, the stones that absorb the heat of the sun will roast all the meat. At the same time, the salt contained in the "salt stone" will penetrate into the meat at high temperature to provide a little precious salt for the cook. ¡­¡­ Four days is neither long nor short, especially for novices who are exposed to the extreme environment and climate of the desert for the first time. However, with rich knowledge and calm response measures, Luke finally successfully walked through the most dangerous road and arrived at the town, which is said to be built on an underground well. Different from the towns with concentrated population and frequent business activities in his impression, dalasson town is very depressed from a distance. There are neither in and out business trips nor busy people. There are only two rows of bones nailed to the shelf. Due to the long exposure to the sun, most of the bones are only white bones. Greed, evil, corruption After taking a deep breath of the slightly rotten air, Luke suddenly felt a strong sense of familiarity, as if he had been used to it. Before approaching the entrance, a tall, strong creature with a lizard like head suddenly stopped them and asked with a grim smile, "Hey, little guy! Where are you from?" "We are..." "We''re from the East!" Before Malvina finished, Luke answered first. "East?" the guy with lizard head stretched out his tongue and licked his lips, emitting a bloodthirsty smell all over his body. Needless to ask, he was obviously making a cliche just now, trying to find out where the two seemingly underage children came from. You know, generally speaking, where children can be born means that there are hidden small tribes. And having a tribe means there will be food and water, as well as a large number of goods that can be sold. Even if none of the above is available, enough slaves can be captured. Whether they are women who can be used to reproduce or men who can be used as cannon fodder or labor, they can sell at a good price in the market. Unfortunately, Luke saw through each other''s tricks almost the first time and didn''t tell each other the right direction. But Malvina obviously didn''t understand why she lied. She stared at her companion, as if eager for an explanation. "Ah! Naughty little thing! You''re lying! It seems that I need to teach you a lesson." The guy with a west head was obviously not a fool. He suddenly realized something from Malvina''s reaction and stretched out his claws to catch Luke from the ground. After all, he has a body size of more than 2.5 meters and his body surface is covered with light gray scales. He doesn''t think that just a child can pose any threat. But the next second, he paid for his ignorance and arrogance. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Hands! My hands!" At the moment when his claws touched Luke''s collar, a violet flame suddenly came out of thin air, burning the part above his wrist. In less than a few seconds, the light gray scales showed a scorched black color and a strong smell of barbecue. Chapter 1245 Fortunately, the violet flame didn''t last long. It went out in less than half a minute. But the left hand of a creature with a lizard head has completely turned into a black unidentified substance, which turns into dust at the touch of a touch. Shock! be vigilant! fear! All the onlookers who saw this scene turned their eyes to the small figure standing at the gate of the town. Although the planet''s resources have been destructively plundered, the remaining parts are still enough to support a huge magic system. However, it is much more difficult to cast spells, create and use magic items than before. To their surprise, a strange looking child actually showed a powerful magic flame. You know, darasson is a place where looters gather! No one knows the value of the caster better than them! For a moment, many people''s eyes are with a trace of examination, or greed and desire. But unfortunately, the world will never lack fools who overestimate their strength, let alone fools who do not know themselves. Especially among this group of looters whose knowledge and culture are almost at fault, the number of guys who have no brain at all and only know how to solve problems by violence is definitely no less than 70% or even higher. "Damn little rabbit! How dare you destroy my hand! I''ll kill you! Chop you into meat sauce for dinner!" Due to extreme pain and anger, the lizard''s head obviously lost its reason. It didn''t understand what magic power meant. It pulled out its machete and chopped it down fiercely. Staring at the sharp blade falling from the sky, Luke sighed slightly. The whole person suddenly turned into a virtual shadow and let the machete pass through his body. Just when the lizard''s head was stunned and seemed a little unable to believe what his eyes saw, he floated up, stretched out a hand and gently pressed on each other''s head, spitting out a word from his mouth: "bang!" moment The huge lizard''s head directly exploded like a watermelon falling from the sky, and the dazzling red and white brain splashed everywhere, dyeing the golden gravel at the gate of the town. After the headless body fell straight, Luke calmly recovered his body, bent down and found two weapons from each other, a small bag filled with metal round cakes of different colors. Not surprisingly, the latter should be the common currency of the outside world. When he packed up his belligerent booty and was ready to enter the town through the entrance, a woman with black eye patch and strong temperament all over suddenly said, "Hey, little brother! Do you know who the fool you just killed is?" "He''s dead anyway. It doesn''t matter whether he knows it or not." Luke shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "Hahaha! I like your bravery! But unfortunately, although this guy is stupid, the person he takes refuge in is not stupid. Be careful. If you encounter problems that can''t be solved, you can come to me." The woman laughed and turned into a building like a hotel. "Trouble? I like trouble best..." Luke murmured to himself. Then he turned and waved to Malvina who couldn''t keep up with the rhythm. "Don''t stand around and follow up. Don''t you want to see this town?" "Oh, my God! You... You killed that strong guy! Tell me, how did the violet flame do it? And completely nihilize the body? Was it the magic taught to you by the elders?" The girl who came back to her senses was like a chirping sparrow. She kept asking questions around Luke. She didn''t notice that when she entered the town, at least three or four people were always following behind. There is no doubt that the two of them have been targeted by the looters of the town. In particular, Luke, who has shown good spell casting ability, can definitely obtain huge wealth as long as he can successfully capture and sell it, and even find a safe big city for the rest of his life. ¡­¡­ The ubiquitous malice, without exception, was received by Luke''s keen nerve. But he didn''t scare the snake. Instead, like a person who had nothing to do, he took Malvina around the market and even spent some money on an "expensive" and "luxurious" meal in a pub. Of course, this "expensive" and "luxury" is only relative to the wild rock barbecue without any seasoning. When I came out, the metal round cake in the bag shrank by nearly a third. Weighing the little money left, Luke asked the cat girl with great interest, "Malvina, do you have anything special you want? We''ll buy it with the rest of the money." "Alas? Is that ok?" the innocent girl blinked. "No problem! Anyway, it''s no use bringing the money back to the tribe. It''s better to spend it all here. Don''t forget, we have less than four days left to spend when we return to the city." Luke said, sweeping the sneaky little tails with the rest of his eyes. I don''t know why. Although he was out for the first time, he had no fear at all. On the contrary, he was not afraid, but a little excited and expected. "Great! Thank you! I saw a long dagger in the market just now. It looks very good." Without saying a word, Malvina immediately jumped up and hugged her companion''s neck from behind, desperately rubbing her furry cheeks to express her gratitude and happiness. Growing up in the tribe, she still retains her simple values and never knows what politeness means. "Let''s go! I hope the money can afford the dagger you want." With that, Luke gently pushed away his furry little head and simply threw the money bag to each other. But just as they were about to turn around and go to the market, they suddenly found a dozen ill intentioned guys coming from all directions with weapons. The leader threw a heavy hammer to the ground and roared fiercely, "boy, did you kill my men just now?" "If you mean the idiot with his head blown off at the door, it''s me. What, are you going to avenge your men? I really suggest you don''t do this, or you''ll die." Luke replied expressionless. Chapter 1246 "Ha ha! This boy is threatening me? Did you all hear him?" The first guy grinned and laughed recklessly. While laughing, he didn''t forget to let his men agree with him, trying to create a psychological offensive to intimidate the two seemingly underage children in front of him. After all, in his impression, children are always vulnerable to the influence of the surrounding environment. Once they shake in their hearts, no matter how powerful they master, they will quickly become timid and eventually lose the courage to collide with their opponents. But unfortunately, Luke is not an ordinary boy. He has never had such emotions as fear since he can remember. Although he didn''t know why, the more nervous he was, the more sober and calm he was. Looking at these evil guys, his eyes glittered with dangerous light, and the power of magic gathered rapidly. Anyone with a little keen perception can clearly perceive that quite amazing energy has gathered around his short body. The one eyed woman who had warned Luke before was standing behind the building not far away, leaning against the wall and asking her companions: "what, do you still doubt my description now?" "No! Of course not! It''s incredible! Who on earth is he? Where is he from? As far as I know, there seems to be no record of his race in the world." Another woman with a pointed chin and a face like a fox held her chin, and the whole person exuded a charming temperament. You know, on this planet that has entered the apocalyptic era, most intelligent creatures have more or less animal characteristics. According to the legend of the founding myth, there was no intelligent life in the world at first, but only a group of wild animals driven by primitive desire. But later, a god awakened from chaos and sprinkled a lot of things called the fruit of wisdom. All the beasts that devoured the fruits of wisdom quickly began to evolve and finally formed what they are now. Generally speaking, a race with fewer animal characteristics often means a higher degree of evolution, but a race that completely abandons animal characteristics does not exist. "I don''t know! All I know is that he is with the little girl," said the one eyed woman, pointing to Malvina. "A canter?" the woman with a fox face raised her eyebrows in surprise. As we all know, canter people are another name for big cat people. They are often famous for being lonely and not gregarious. They rarely appear in big cities. They are often hidden in the depths of the vast desert based on the tribal situation. This has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that as long as the ethnic groups do not perish, they can pass on their knowledge and secrets all the time. Similarly, they do not have to worry too much about being attacked, betrayed and enslaved by other intelligent races. But there are also many disadvantages, the most typical of which is that their weapons and equipment are relatively primitive and backward due to long-term isolation from the outside world, and their ideas are very conservative, and they are rarely willing to accept new things. The one eyed woman smiled and joked, "don''t you think they are a good match between the canter and a mysterious boy?" The fox faced woman nodded thoughtfully, "that''s right! It''s really worthy! It''s estimated that only the canter people who adhere to the ancient tradition can raise such an interesting little guy." "How about pulling them in? The child''s magic power is far beyond his age limit." the one eyed woman offered. "Wait a minute! I want to use my own eyes to confirm whether he is qualified to be one of us." After that, the fox faced woman took out a handful of unknown gravel from her pocket, held it in the palm of her hand, opened her mouth and blew it gently. Hoo! moment Every grain of sand spreads out at a very fast speed, enveloping the whole street. But because the gravel was so small, most people didn''t notice it. Only one person, the young Luke, found the gravel in the air. However, after confirming that gravel would not pose any threat to himself, he focused on more than a dozen guys who were looking for trouble and said quietly, "what do you want to do?" "What are you doing? Of course, I''m asking you to compensate for the deaths of my men." the leading man leaned on the hammer and burst out naked greed in his eyes. "Compensation?" Luke seemed to realize something, and his nerves began to tighten, ready to use force the next second. "Yes! Compensation!" the man who headed the group naturally nodded. "I''m a fair man! If you kill my men, you can either compensate a lot of money to make up for the loss or take his place. Believe me, as long as you take part in a few actions, you will become addicted and fall in love with this business from the bottom of your heart." "You mean... Let me be a robber with you?" Luke pursed his lips with a sarcastic smile. Although the values instilled by the elders did not taboo killing and plundering, he was instinctively disgusted with this occupation that did not produce and only knew to destroy and take. "So you''re going to pay me a lot of money?" The leading man took a sudden step forward, clutching the heavy hammer in his hand and posing as a threat. Because he knew that the two children had no valuable property at all, and the only value was the two children themselves. "No! I''m going to use your lives as compensation. If you take your men away now, you and your men won''t die." The voice just fell! Luke stretched out his right index finger and clicked in the air in full view of the public. moment Every ill intentioned guy has an illusion like a lock on his chest. It was so heavy that the whole man fell on his knees with a plop, and all that sounded in his ears was his heartbeat. Poop! Poop! Poop! Faster, faster! Faster, faster! Under this powerful beating, everyone''s skin began to congest, showing a strange purple red, even the eyeballs. The leading man only felt that his body seemed to be full of endless power. He suddenly swung the war hammer and roared, "damn boy! Since you don''t appreciate it, go to hell!" "Sorry! You made the wrong choice!" Facing the heavy hammer falling from the sky, Luke didn''t panic at all and detonated the terrible magic directly. The phantom of the chest lock burst from the inside in less than a second, and a large amount of blood gushed out, dyeing the ground black and red Chapter 1247 "How... How..." Accompanied by severe pain, the leading man lowered his head and found that his exposed heart had completely broken, like a rag hanging next to a bloody wound. But soon, a lot of blood loss began to make him feel weaker than ever. Finally, he fell straight to the ground with black eyes and swallowed his last breath. Until his death, he didn''t understand how the phantom like a lock controlled the flow speed of blood in the blood vessels and how the heart was crushed under great pressure. Looking at the bloody picture caused by his magic, Luke''s eyes twinkled with a strange light. Because at this moment, his heart was not only not a little uncomfortable, nausea, vomiting and other reactions, but also full of a strong desire, as if killing living life could bring him some power that could not be observed by the naked eye. "Lou... Luke! You killed them all?" Malvina stared, as if she couldn''t believe what she saw. You know, it''s one thing to kill monsters invading tribal sites, but it''s another thing to kill a group of similar people with the same wisdom. "Why not? As you can see, they forced me to do so." Luke shrugged indifferently. He could feel that when these people died, his control over magical energy increased. "But... But..." Malvina obviously felt something wrong, but she didn''t know how to express it. She stammered for a long time and couldn''t finish a sentence. "Well, not so much, but search the body quickly, and then we''ll leave this place of right and wrong as soon as we finish shopping." After that, Luke glanced at the guys around him, either in awe or carefully hiding himself, and suddenly had a bad hunch. To be exact, he found the reaction of the residents of the town too strange. Normally, when an outsider like him conflicts with local forces, an organization responsible for maintaining order should come forward to mediate, or punish the party who violates the regulations. Otherwise, dalasong town would have been in chaos for a long time, and there could not be such a prosperous market and goods. There is no doubt that either the organization that maintains order has more important things, and there is no room for such a small conflict between more than a dozen people for the time being, or the really powerful guys hide behind and throw these clowns out as test pieces. The latter is much more likely than the former, and is more in line with this cruel doomsday world. But just as Luke was about to take his booty to the market and buy some valuable things, a familiar figure suddenly blocked his way back. "Hi, little brother, we meet again." the woman wearing an eye patch said hello. "Is it you?" Luke stepped back warily. Because he can smell the strong smell of blood inadvertently emitted from each other. Obviously, this is not an ordinary woman who is full-time responsible for cooking, cleaning, raising livestock and taking care of children in the tribe, but a female demon climbing out of the sea of corpses and blood. The woman wearing the blindfold obviously realized this, smiled and nodded: "yes! I have to admit that the magic you just performed was a little beyond my expectation. How, are you interested in joining my team and going outside to see a wider world?" "Your team?" Luke frowned immediately. "Wider world?" Malvina looked forward. Appreciating the different reactions of the two little guys, the woman wearing an eye mask flashed a hint of fun in her eyes, followed by a leisurely explanation: "Yes! As you can see, I am the leader of a mercenary team, mainly providing protection services for those rich businessmen. In addition, I occasionally join wars and conflicts in some areas. We will kill the enemy for whoever pays more money. I have been to many places, seen magnificent big cities and witnessed the last forest in the world. I promise, only If you choose to join, you will certainly enjoy many unprecedented beautiful scenery. " It has to be said that her words are full of strong temptation, especially for children who have just left home and come into contact with the outside world. "Let''s join!" "We refuse!" Malvina and Luke gave the opposite answer almost at the same time. "Oh? So do you want to join or refuse?" the woman wearing the blindfold raised her mouth and asked back with a smile. "Why refuse?" Malvina whispered, staring into the eyes of her classmates. "Because it''s too dangerous! We don''t know her at all! We can''t be sure whether every word she says is true or false. Remember, the outside world is full of deception, lies and betrayal. What''s more, it''s just a trial now, and I must take you back safely." Luke explained seriously. After all, the reason why he came out with the girl was to find out his life experience. The outside world is not very attractive to him until he gets an accurate answer. "No! I don''t want to finish the trial under your protection! What''s the difference between this cheating! I want to use my own strength to walk around the wider world until I become a tribal warrior like my father." Malvina categorically refused. Her attitude was so firm that Luke ran behind the one eyed woman before he could respond. "Ah! It seems that the little sister has made a decision, and now it''s only you." the woman stroked the girl''s hairy head and couldn''t hide her proud expression on her face. Obviously, she had already seen the relationship between the two little guys. It was the boy who protected the girl. So as long as the innocent girl is dealt with, the boy naturally can''t escape his palm. When violence and threats are ineffective, some gentle tricks often have unexpected effects. "Come back! Malvina! Come back with me!" Luke undoubtedly did not expect that the biggest obstacle to completing this task did not come from the enemy, but from the protected himself. With a mature and steady character, he didn''t expect how attractive the outside world was to a girl who had been kept in captivity for 12 years, and he didn''t expect that the other party would bypass himself and choose Malvina who was easy to take the bait Chapter 1248 Obviously, when Malvina was tempted by the outside world, Luke had only two choices. One is to succumb to each other''s tricks, become a member of this small group, and then expose each other''s true face bit by bit, so that the girl can understand how dangerous the world is, and finally bring it back safely and complete the agreement with Brolin. The other is to kill the one eyed woman and her accomplices simply and rudely, and tell Malvina with bloody facts that the survival of the fittest is the common law in the outside world. As long as you don''t agree, no one dares to accept her, let alone travel to distant places. In fact, Luke didn''t know why such dangerous thoughts came out of his mind, as if some cold and tyrannical emotion lurked in the depths of his soul and came out inadvertently. As for whether a girl will hate herself all her life, that''s not what he needs to consider. Anyway, he didn''t intend to maintain the so-called "friendship" with the little girl. In his eyes, nothing is more important than to find out the mysterious and strange life experience and his "strange" appearance. With this extremely dangerous idea becoming clearer and clearer, Luke began to inadvertently show a strong attack tendency, especially the amazing magic energy, which was rotating around his body, and even formed a light blue barrier. The woman wearing an eye patch undoubtedly noticed this and immediately asked vigilantly, "Damn it! What do you want to do?" "What are you doing? I''ll kill you, of course!" Luke Ming changed into a man and completed the most destructive magic he had with lightning speed. Next second Boom! A meteorite with a diameter of more than five meters and burning hot flames on the surface fell from the sky and directly hit the position where the one eyed woman was standing. The air wave and shock wave generated by the impact directly threw Malvina out and rolled several meters along the ground before stopping. The adjacent houses and streets were even destroyed, and even a few unlucky onlookers were involved, dead and injured. "Asshole! You want to kill me?" The one eyed woman sensed the danger and escaped from the frontal impact of the meteorite a second in advance. She is obviously not as easy to deal with as the guy who came to trouble before. Both experience and combat level are much higher than the former. "That''s right! As long as I kill you, Malvina will have to go back to the tribal station with me and give a warning to those guys with the same bad intentions." Luke didn''t try to deny anything and admitted it. Because at this time and in his heart, killing is not taboo at all, nor will it produce the so-called psychological pressure or even a sense of guilt. On the contrary, he suddenly felt that these intelligent lives calling themselves "people" were no different from those beasts and monsters that could be killed at will in the desert. Only the beasts and monsters attack, just for food and survival, and these "people" with higher thinking are to meet the expanding ambition and desire. Death! Only death is the most equal thing in the world and even the whole universe. No matter how huge the power, how terrible the power, how amazing the wealth, they will die in the end. "You... You''re crazy! You''re going to kill for this?" Malvina struggled to get up from the ground, her voice full of fear and trembling. For the first time, the girl found that this peer who had almost grown up with herself and lived together for more than ten years had become so strange, so cold and so indifferent to life. "No! You''re wrong! I just suddenly figured out something. I used to be naive and bound by the ideas instilled by the elders, but now I wake up. Come on, come back with me, if you don''t want everyone in this town to die for your little willfulness." With Luke''s threatening words blurting out, a larger meteorite that almost covered the sky gradually formed and hovered hundreds of meters away. But anyone who is not a fool can clearly realize that if this thing is really smashed down, darasson town will definitely disappear from the map forever. For a moment, panic spread rapidly in the town. Whether it was businessmen from afar or the looters who ruled here, they all withdrew quickly and took away the most valuable things first. "Madman! You''re a fucking madman!" the woman in the goggles raised her head and stared at the meteorite in the sky, with shock and fear on her face. She never dreamed that her little trick would trigger such a chain reaction and even push the whole town to the brink of destruction. But Luke ignored the others and still stared into the girl''s eyes and asked: "Tell me, Malvina, do you want to go back with me or watch all the people here die. If it''s the latter, I promise this destruction will not be the last time. No matter where you go, destruction and death will follow. You will gradually become a disaster in the eyes of the world. Every town and even village will refuse you to enter their territory. That''s right Is this the life you want to pursue? " "I... I..." Malvina was obviously flustered and looked at the one eyed woman at a loss, trying to ask for help from each other. Unfortunately, one eyed women can''t protect themselves at present, and they can take care of her there. Originally, the other party accepted Malvina in order to cheat Luke in. Now the latter has shown unparalleled powerful magic power. Who else cares about the former. Finally, the girl couldn''t stand the huge mental pressure. She cried out and shouted, "you won! You won! I''ll go back with you!" "Very good! This is a good girl." Seeing that the goal had been achieved, Luke withdrew the giant meteorite that had scared away most of the population in the town, took Malvina''s hand and walked out of the only entrance step by step. In this process, no one dares to stand up and obstruct, or do something that may lead to misunderstanding. No one noticed that Luke''s pace was much slower than usual, even a little weak, and his face was paler than before. There is no doubt that this is the performance of magic overdraft. As a 12-year-old child, no matter how talented he is, it is impossible to cast such a powerful destructive spell without paying the corresponding price. Chapter 1249 Who am I? Where do you come from? What about the sudden emergence of ideas and ideas? ¡­¡­ Although he had been far away from dalasson Town, the sun had set, and the whole vast desert entered the ambient temperature of dripping water and ice again, Luke''s mind did not cool down like the ambient temperature, but became more active. Sometimes, he even had an illusion that he was not a 12-year-old boy, but a monster who had lived for a long time and exuded a dark, cold and ruthless smell from the depths of his soul. Especially when he said that he would use the destruction of the whole town as a threat, he would not only stay in words, but would really put it into action. Why do you suddenly become so tyrannical, full of the impulse to kill and destroy? don''t get it! incomprehension! I can''t figure it out! In short, this experience of contact with the outside world made Luke fully aware of how different he was, and he was more eager to learn from Brolin what he saw when he first met him. Also, what is the mysterious crystal carrying the dark blue liquid. Too many questions, too many mysteries. So that he didn''t notice that Malvina, who remained silent all the time, had a flash of fear in her eyes from time to time. When the cold night passed and the light and heat emitted by the stars brought light and warmth to the world again, Luke opened his eyes and suddenly found that the girl who needed to bring herself back to the tribal station safely slipped away under the cover of the night you ''re right! Malvina finally chose to run away. Because around Luke, she can no longer feel familiar and safe, but strange and dangerous. Isn''t it normal for a 12-year-old girl to escape from what she thinks is dangerous. Staring at the footprints covered by quicksand, Luke finally kicked away some of Malvina''s luggage and roared angrily, "no! No! No! How dare she walk through the desert alone?" Obviously, the girl noticed his magic overdraft last night. Otherwise, according to the usual vigilance, the other party will never have any chance to leave. More importantly, in this dangerous desert, Malvina''s skills are far from enough to deal with all kinds of emergencies. In other words, she may die at any time, become the feces excreted by some monsters, or be caught by looters and sold to slave traders after cruel devastation. "Damn! What should I do next?" Luke rubbed his sore eyes and muttered in a voice that only he could hear. First of all, it is definitely impossible to return to the tribal site. If Brolin knew that his daughter was missing, instead of telling what he had seen, he would resent him for not fulfilling his agreement. Secondly, it is not a wise choice to return to dalasson town. After all, he almost destroyed it himself. At present, it is estimated that the residents of the whole town will regard it as the most dangerous enemy. At that time, poisoning, sneak attack and assassination will definitely occur. He doesn''t think he can tighten his nerves and stay awake for 20 hours to deal with such a crisis. Finally, the only thing left is to eliminate the town and tribal camp, choose one of the other two directions and bet your luck. After a simple toss of metal coins, Luke quickly chose one of the directions and marched forward quickly in the warm morning sun. When his figure gradually disappeared at the end of the horizon, a wave surged under the calm gravel of the camp. After a while, Malvina''s furry little head came out of it, skillfully picked up the kicked luggage, stepped forward and ran in the opposite direction. Smart and clever, she not only succeeded in fooling Luke, but also effectively avoided the possibility of being caught up through the small disguise she learned from her father. ¡­¡­ At the same time, far away in the town of darasson, the woman with an eye mask was sitting in the corner of a hotel. She looked up and drank a large cup of dark green drink. About a minute later, she took a long breath and asked the partner sitting opposite in an uncertain tone: "are you sure you want to do this vote?" "That''s right! Here, take a look. This is the price offered by the employer." the fox faced woman pushed a fairly thin animal skin forward. "Damn it! It''s really a moving price! It''s worth gambling!" After glancing at the handwriting on the animal skin, the one eyed woman couldn''t help taking a breath, raised her fist and smashed the table. "In fact, all the powerful organizations in the town have received the same task. The magic talent of that strange boy is so amazing that some great people from afar are interested. He is like an uncut precious gem, which will release the brightest brilliance as long as it is polished. He is a real priceless treasure in the world In the eyes of passers-by, it''s worth paying any price, "the fox faced woman added meaningfully. In this small town that relies on the trade of slaves and booty, nothing can not be traded. Even everyone has a clear price. As long as the employer can afford it, even the darentes who once conquered the planet dare to do it. "I see! Then we''ll use our own lives to win it again! I believe you can also see the terrible power that the boy has and his extreme indifference to life. Once he fails, neither you nor I can survive." the one eyed woman licked her lips and reminded him. "But don''t forget that he is just a child, a child who lived in isolation from the world since childhood. Maybe his magic power is enough to kill us easily, but he doesn''t have much experience in other aspects. We can use his curiosity and desire to meet the requirements of the employer. Most importantly, this is a competitive task, and other groups will act together. I We can take advantage of them, first disguise ourselves as victims, successfully join his team, and then slowly look for opportunities. " "Ah! You are still as insidious and cunning as before! A 12-year-old boy should be at an ignorant age. If you disguise well enough, you may really win his trust and favor." "So, we took the business?" "Take it! Go and gather people! I''m afraid we have to play a good play this time!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 1250 Looters, as the name suggests, are a group of special groups that do not work at all and rely solely on violent robbery and looting of health. On this planet with extremely poor resources, people like them can be seen everywhere. Most of them are dying for survival, but very few are to enjoy the stimulation and pleasure brought by killing, plundering and conquest. Generally speaking, newly engaged marauders usually die in an operation after only five days, and few of them can last for three months. However, after three months, when these novices gradually learn combat skills and the complex tactics of the team, they will become very terrible. No mercy! No sympathy! No bottom line! Not even the most basic self-esteem and shame! They don''t mind trying anything that can improve the success rate of looting, whether it''s seduction or any other means. Among them, a small number of lucky looters slowly accumulated enough prestige and wealth, finally developed and expanded, established their own strongholds or towns, and then attracted relatively weak groups of looters to settle in, so as to maintain the basic operation by virtue of the slave trade and the sale of stolen goods. There is no doubt that the town of DARASON is a typical place established by the combination of looters. At first, it was just a small village, inhabited by a group of ordinary villagers. But the groundwater resources they have attracted the prying eyes of the looters. You should know that water resources, especially the continuously available groundwater resources, are absolutely extremely scarce living materials in this world, so there is no accident. All villagers were slaughtered overnight. In order to ensure that there is no leakage for the time being, be careful, the looters did not leave even one living mouth. It can be said that the current dalasong town is completely based on blood and corpses. The water source is the basis for their survival, and those businessmen and employers from afar are the prerequisite for the prosperity of the town. Even in order to protect trade from being affected, the looters united to formulate a series of rules to be observed, including not robbing caravans with special signs. Does that sound ironic? A group of guys who made a living by robbery actually began to protect the targets of previous looting. But unfortunately, this is the naked reality! It is also for greater interests and better survival. No gang of marauders in darasson would turn down a generous employer, no matter how excessive his demands were and how dangerous the task was. As a woman with outstanding appearance and figure, Livni has learned how to use her innate talent to deal with those savage, rude and strong men, and use their male strong desire to achieve unspeakable goals and even provoke fights. But today, what she has to do is not to lure a stronger man than herself, but to approach a boy whose yuan is much smaller than herself, but more dangerous than all men she has seen before. She doesn''t even know whether her extremely skilled flirting skills can be used, and whether her beautiful appearance and figure in the eyes of most people are as attractive to the little guy of this unknown race. Uneasy! Uneasy! nervous! The closer she is to each other, the more nervous she is. Coupled with the hot sunshine and the amazing ambient temperature, the whole person seems to have just been fished out of the water. Almost all of them are ended by sweat. She has to keep pouring water into her mouth to relieve the pressure. Just as she was drinking the whole pot of water, the one eyed woman at the front of the line suddenly stopped, raised her hand to signal the people behind to keep quiet, raised the strange device on her hand and looked ahead. About two or three minutes later, she said in a slightly excited tone: "aha! We finally caught up with him!" "What? Catch up!" Livni''s pupils contracted suddenly, and quickly took off her white cloak as fast as she could, revealing her long tulle skirt. "Yes! Catch up! But interestingly, he''s just alone now, and the canter girl is gone." the one eyed woman explained without looking back. "What do you mean! Did they separate? Or did something happen that we didn''t know?" asked another male member of the team frowning. "I don''t know! But I know it''s an opportunity! A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! No one can stand loneliness and walk alone in the vast desert. His heart must yearn for a companion. Livni, tell me are you ready?" said the woman wearing an eye mask, turning to look at the key figure of the operation. Anyone who has seen the huge meteorite that can destroy the whole town will not feel that violence is a wise choice. Although violence is what they are best at, it does not mean that they are good for nothing except violence. On the contrary, deception, camouflage and abduction are all good tricks of senior looters. In fact, only the lowest level looters will deliberately show a ferocious appearance, trying to show their cruelty and strength, make the looted targets afraid and afraid, and finally achieve the purpose of ending the battle with minimal casualties. After all, slaves are also a part of income and account for a large proportion. Some of them are rare and precious, have special talents, and even one can sell amazing wealth that ordinary looters can''t make in a lifetime. Livni took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, and then quickly tore the expensive clothes into pieces. Her face showed her clothes in shock. She whispered, "I''m ready! Let''s start! Let''s play this play well and take this valuable prey before other teams." "Great! Everybody ready! You can start running! Remember, in order to act like a little, we won''t keep our hands. Don''t die." The voice just fell! The one eyed woman swung her fist and smashed it hard on Livni''s left face, which made her beautiful face swell up, and a mouthful of dark red plasma came out of her mouth. "Bah!" The latter took a breath of blood foam, then threw off his boots and ran frantically barefoot on the hot gravel. His two slender thighs were completely exposed to the air. Especially the panic in his eyes is just like real, and he doesn''t forget to look back while running Chapter 1251 What is the highest level of acting? Maybe some people will tell you to integrate into the role and treat yourself 100% as the character you play. Others will tell you to pour emotion into your role, deeply understand his love and hatred, and his emotional changes every minute and every second. But in the eyes of senior looters, the highest level of acting is not acting, but acting completely as the real situation. After Stephanie took the lead in running a distance, the guys who ambushed behind the sand dunes raised their weapons and chased after them without saying a word. In the process of running and chasing, several long-range shooters used bows and crossbows to attack her accurately and deadly. In the blink of an eye, two arrows penetrated the shoulder and one of the lower legs. There was even a guy with a strange Scepter in his hand. He emitted a white light and directly created a large black and red burning behind him. There is no doubt that these guys have no intention of keeping their hands at all. They treat Livni as a real enemy. If she can''t get the attention of the target before being caught up, she is likely to be really killed on the way. Never think that there will be any friendship or love between the looters. The relationship between them is not so much a partner fighting side by side as a competitor using each other. Every member is a devil who does not hesitate to take other members of the same team as victims in order to obtain more wealth, reputation and strength. If Stephanie can''t achieve the performance she promised, she will have no value of existence. Although it is cruel, this is the reality, which must be faced by the residents of a planet with extremely poor resources. No hesitation! When Stephanie began to approach the little figure in front, she immediately shouted at the top of her voice, "run! Run! Boy! Don''t let these damn bastards catch up with you!" "Huh? What?" In his subconscious first reaction, Luke immediately turned and looked at the place where the sound was made. On the endless golden sand dunes, a dozen ferocious men were chasing a beautiful woman who was injured in many places and looked harmless. "Run! Run! Or these looters will kill you!" Obviously, Stephanie is very proficient in understanding men''s hearts. She knows that the more this time, the less she can take the initiative to ask for help. Instead, she has to pretend to consider each other, so as to arouse the strong men''s subconscious self-esteem, desire for expression and desire for protection. Only in this way can we ensure that the sudden appearance will not arouse the other party''s vigilance to the greatest extent. Generally speaking, the younger the children who master powerful power, the more likely they are to feel proud and complacent. They even naively think that they are the chosen son of heaven and that their values are justice. Therefore, once they see bullying of the weak, they will always intervene indiscriminately. Unfortunately, Luke didn''t show any intention to intervene from beginning to end. Instead, he took the initiative to step aside and looked at what was happening in front of him with a cold face. No matter how many arrows were inserted into Livni''s body, no matter how much blood she shed, and how miserable her back was burned by some magic object, she didn''t mean to intervene at all. Obviously, the development of events far exceeded the expectations of all the looters involved in the operation. The one eyed woman hiding behind the distant dunes clenched her fists nervously and hesitated to send a signal to let the whole team back first. But the next second A large area of sand suddenly flows at a high speed, forming a huge vortex, and turning faster and faster, until it forms a terrible meat grinder, sucking in all the chasing looters and chewing them into meat mud. When the last scream disappeared, the golden gravel was covered with a dark red with a pungent smell. At the moment, Stephanie had stopped running and stood on the surface of the hot sand without moving, pretending to be shocked and pitiful. Of course, it''s not all fake. At least some of the shock is absolutely true. You know, those guys who have just been killed are not unknown. Each has at least 20 or 30 lives. At the same time, they are also famous murderers in the town. But now, without holding on for a few seconds, they died in the hands of the boy who looked only in his early ten years. "Who are you? Why are they chasing you?" asked Luke, squinting. I don''t know why, from the first sight of the chase, he immediately felt that something was wrong. But just as Stephanie expected, it''s too lonely and lonely to move forward alone in the desert. It''s not what normal people can stand at all. What''s more, he really needs a companion and guide to be responsible for the night watch in turn during the rest, or to provide the surrounding geographic information at the critical moment. "I... I''m a merchant''s daughter and I''m going to the next destination with my father''s caravan. But who expected that I unfortunately bumped into a group of looters. Dead... Everyone is dead... Only I''m still alive... Wuwuwuwuwuwu..." As she said this, Stephanie fell to the ground with a plop and burst into tears. She cried so sadly that the whole person kept twitching and finally fainted directly. But this time, she didn''t pretend, but really couldn''t hold on. After all, with so many arrows inserted in his body, there are large burning traces, and a lot of blood loss caused by fierce running, I''m afraid the result would be no different if he was a strong man. "Caravan?" Luke touched his chin, muttered a whisper, and immediately bent down to examine the wound. As a result, I didn''t know. I was startled when I checked. I quickly took out the dagger I carried with me, cut off the arrow, pulled out the arrow poles one by one, and then applied the hemostatic specially made by the upper clan elders. Because if he doesn''t do so, the woman will definitely live no more than two hours and die in the terrible high temperature environment. But even if we deal with it, whether we can survive depends on whether the other party''s is favored by fate. Anyone who reaches this level in his hand is equivalent to dancing with the God of death. There are too many factors, such as infection, hyperthermia and so on, which will end his fragile life without exception. When everything was done, Luke whispered a spell, slowly gathered a large piece of gravel, made it barely condense into a human shape, and carried Stephanie forward. He didn''t notice that the one eyed woman hiding behind the big sand dune had turned up her mouth and showed a successful smile Chapter 1252 People who have never experienced wandering on the edge of death will never know how wonderful that feeling is, just like the infinite amplification of the perception of spirit and will. All the pain is gone from themselves, leaving only an unprecedented ethereal state. If you can''t cross the boundary between life and death and enter another world, the world that belongs to the dead alone, this person will never be troubled by injuries. But if he gets through it, he will soon wake up and feel that life is better than death again. Obviously, Tiffany is at this stage right now. Her strong sense of survival made her spend the most dangerous day. When the evening came and the surrounding environment began to decrease rapidly, she finally opened her eyes slowly and found that she was carried by a magical creature completely composed of gravel. The boy who is regarded as the target is slowly moving forward against the golden sunset. In particular, the contrast between his short stature and the huge shadow on the ground is the most realistic portrayal of reality. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe that there was such amazing magic power in this small body. "Ah! You''re awake!" Luke noticed something clearly, stopped, turned and stared at the other party''s pale face. "Thank you... Thank you, thank you for saving my life." Stephanie''s voice revealed endless weakness and fatigue. After all, she only shed so much blood not long ago. It was all due to her innate magic talent to wake up so quickly. Otherwise, if she were an ordinary marauder, she would have died alive in the terrible high temperature at noon. "You''re welcome. I saved you because I thought you were useful. If you fail to live up to my expectations, I promise you will be still waiting to die in the desert next second." Luke''s tone was full of indifference that refused to be thousands of miles away. "What do you need me to do?" Stephanie resisted the constant tiredness and tried carefully. She is well aware that this is not just a mere verbal threat, but a terrorist threat that may assist in action at any time. In her current state, let alone survive in the dangerous desert, if she stays alone for an hour or two, she may be eaten as dinner by beasts or monsters smelling blood. Trust is never built from the beginning. She needs time and company day and night to melt this solid ice with her unique tenderness and consideration. "Very simple! Since you are a merchant''s woman and often follow the caravan, you must be very clear about the surrounding terrain and the roads to various towns?" Luke didn''t try to hide anything. He spoke out what he intended to get from each other. you ''re right! Is a living map and guide. Because he had been living in an isolated tribal camp before, even if the "Warriors" went out to find drinking water and necessary living supplies, they would not be close to those densely populated towns, so he had never had a clear understanding of the world. For example, how big is it? Is the desert where it is located a huge Island, an isolated continent, or the only continent in the world? How many people and cities are there in this desolate land like the end of the day? Did they form a country after the invaders disappeared, or a political group similar to a country? According to the description of the clan leaders, since the invaders left inexplicably, the whole world is changing rapidly. Many former resistance organizations have stepped onto the front stage and began to compete for resources, population and territory. Intelligent life can never get rid of its selfish nature. As long as self-consciousness exists, the competition between ideology and interests will never stop. But these have nothing to do with Luke. He just wants to find out the surrounding terrain, especially the relatively densely populated towns. With Malvina''s character, she will choose the nearest town as her destination. "Of course! I know the location of all towns, even those unknown villages that can supply fresh water." Livni nodded without thinking. To tell the truth, she was relieved to hear this request. Because this means that she is a useful person in each other''s eyes. Being useful means that she will not be easily abandoned. At least, it is unlikely to be a beast and a monster before she can keep her injury. "Very good! Now tell me immediately which way to go now and get to the town in the shortest time?" Luke asked bluntly. Livni looked up at the stars that had begun to show light in the sky, as if confirming the direction and position. After a few minutes, she pointed to a place to the left and said, "go straight in this direction and you can reach bone city in about 20 days." "Bone city?" Luke frowned subconsciously. Because when he was in the tribal station, he never heard the elders or warriors who often go out mention this word. Obviously, either it is too far away from the tribe''s concern, or it is so dangerous that no one wants to get close easily. "Yes, bone city. Just like its name, it is an ancient city built entirely from giant animal bones. It is said that it can be traced back to before the arrival of the invaders. There is a huge dead bone temple dedicated to the great hunting God, and those bones were the best gifts given to the gods by fanatical believers in those years." Stephanie quickly said everything she knew. She seems to be very clear about the general importance of the first impression, and try to express the knowledge of geography and history as much as possible, rather than those shallow and stupid women who think that as long as they fork their legs, they can let men do anything for themselves. "Sounds interesting! Let''s go to bone city." Luke didn''t tell each other his real purpose of going to bone city. After muttering to himself, he found a relatively safe place to eat dried meat and dry food for the night. Since most of the land has been desertification, there are very few crops that can be planted in the world. Most of them are special plants that can only grow underground. As for the taste and taste It can only be said that you can barely swallow it, and there is not much nutrition. The most important thing is to supplement a small amount of nutrients and vitamins necessary for the body, otherwise no one will be willing to eat it. Similarly, the taste of dried meat is no better. It''s like suffering without eating a bite. But anyway, Luke is luckier than those guys who don''t even have food. At least in the process of his growth, he was neither hungry nor thirsty to death because of lack of water. Chapter 1253 Luke has always been grateful to the tribe that took him in, even if he knows that the other party has a strong purpose to raise himself, and hopes to become the protector of this small group forever. But unfortunately, he was unable to meet the wishes of the elders. The older he grew, the more he felt that there was a huge secret hidden in his little body. In order to solve this secret, it''s only a matter of time before you leave the tribe. I don''t know why, Luke always had a hunch that he would finally embrace his real destiny on this deserted planet. ¡­¡­ At the same time, on the distant planet of mocha, darentes, as the main body of civilization, are busy repairing their most important magic device, the ring of space. Due to the unknown storm 12 years ago, the thing used to connect countless planets, parallel worlds and sub space is now in a very incredible state of out of control. Anyone who enters will be transmitted to nothingness and then fall into an endless freezing state. No matter what measures are taken or what magic is used, it can''t be recovered. Of course, the above is not the most bizarre. The most bizarre thing is that twelve years ago, when the storm hit, two babies with strange shapes appeared inside the ring of space out of thin air. But later, due to the negligence of a guard, one of the babies immediately got involved in the crack and disappeared. Only the other one was lucky to be saved. Through research, darente people found that the rescued baby had a terrible magic talent beyond their reach. No matter how profound theoretical knowledge and complex magic structure, he could learn it as soon as possible, as if he was born for magic. We should know that as a mature and developed higher civilization, they attach importance to magic as much as modern human beings on earth attach importance to science. Once it is found that other races have shown unusual talents, the darentes will try their best to absorb them into their own system, give them honorary titles, enjoy a series of privileges, and even their families can get preferential treatment. In this way, they caught almost all the top talents within their rule. There is no doubt that after discovering the great potential of infants, darentes sent them to a relatively closed environment, imparting their knowledge day and night and instilling a set of values. Now, it''s time to harvest. I saw the boy wearing a purple robe symbolizing dignity, standing at an entrance full of energy turbulence with deep emotion and concentration, and continuously performing one magic spell after another that shocked the onlookers around. After a while, the chaotic and manic energy gradually calmed down, began to flow out of the entrance in a very regular way, and finally sealed into a sealed box. After all this, he was slightly relieved, smiled and asked a darente with an exceptionally large head: "how about, dear mentor Oren, I said I had found a way to repair the ring of space. Are you willing to believe it now?" "Yes, I see." The guy called Oren nodded with a complicated look. His eyes were both amazing and scared. Although this is not the first time he has seen the miracles created by this strange looking boy, it can not be compared with the previous ones to repair the ring of space. After all, after being seriously damaged, the latter spent countless human and material resources for a full 12 years and failed to find a way to return to normal work. Are darentes stupid? The answer is obviously not! If they were stupid, they could not create such a brilliant magical civilization, or even conquer and rule so many worlds and their affiliated sub spaces. They are smart and powerful, and they are excellent races that surpass most low intelligent lives! Even for this reason, a large number of stupid and groundless genealogy theories have been born. They believe that the more families continue the ancient tradition, the easier it is to give birth to offspring with excellent magic talents. But now, all these feelings of superiority were easily shattered by the terrible talent shown by the boy in front of him. Genius! Incomparable genius! Especially the innate understanding and creativity are just like the gap between mortals and gods. Obviously, the boy didn''t realize what an incredible job he had just completed. With a proud expression on his young face, he explained to himself: "As we all know, energy turbulence has always been the biggest problem perplexing spell casters and even countless fine magic devices. It is like a naughty child, madly destroying the order and stability necessary for casting spells. Usually, there are two ways to restore its stability. One is to forcibly suppress it with more than ten times the energy of turbulence, and the other is to use more than ten times the energy of turbulence This is my latest research achievement, which is like coaxing children to lure and separate the unstable factors in the turbulence, and then seal them. " "Wonderful explanation! I admit that you have surpassed me and become one of the few casters on this planet who are qualified to be crowned with the title of star. The problem is that the methods you use need extremely keen perception, and others can''t learn and follow. It will take at least hundreds of years to repair the whole huge ring of space and the world it connects." Oren sighed helplessly. Born at the peak of darente civilization, he was full of explosive pride and knew the importance of the conquered world. Without sufficient resources, it is impossible for Mocha to maintain its current appearance. Even within 12 years after losing contact, the concentration of magical energy in the air has decreased by nearly 5%. This figure may be far from being noticed by ordinary darentes, but as a member of the privileged class, Oren has clearly noticed and can''t wait to repair the door of space and plunder resources and energy from other worlds. "Don''t worry, mentor, I''ll improve my skills soon. In a short time, you''ll see the prosperity here again. I swear." the boy assured me with confidence. As like as two peas, I am sure that you will fulfill your promise. But before that, I have something to tell you. You are not alone, but there is a identical twin brother. But when he was involved in turbulence, he did not know which world he left behind. Chapter 1254 other? I have a twin brother? Hearing the news, the boy fell into an emotion mixed with surprise, ecstasy and even a trace of doubt. About several minutes later, he calmed down slowly and asked in an uncertain tone, "why tell me now?" "Because before, I wasn''t sure whether the ring of space could be repaired. If it could never be repaired, it doesn''t make any sense whether you have a twin brother. But now that you have mastered the method of repairing it, I will naturally tell you everything." Oren replied quietly. He will never tell the other party that he was selected by the top because he invented a mysterious spell that can quietly affect an intelligent life, character and even thought. Unlike most mind control magic, this spell is full of deception, falsehood, distortion and strong stimulation. On the contrary, it is just like the breeze blowing on the face. People can''t feel the slightest trace of existence, and it will permanently change a person in silence. "What do you want me to do? Or do you have any plans for my missing brother?" the boy was obviously aware of something and looked up at the mentor who had taken good care of himself for twelve years. Oren did not try to hide anything, but directly said the top plan: "find him at all costs! And bring him back! If he has the same amazing magic talent as you! That talent should not be wasted. He must become one of us, just like you." "I see..." The boy gently nodded his head, then turned and left the huge building where the ring of space was located. Looking at his fading back, another darente next to him finally couldn''t help opening his mouth and said tentatively, "master, are you sure it''s not too hasty to tell him the truth so early?" "Hurry? Hum! A fool like you will never understand how mature thoughts and souls are hidden in his small body. Some lives are destined to be extraordinary from the moment of birth, which can not be made up by the so-called talent and effort. Remember, put away your sad careful thinking, even if you try your best to gamble your life, you can''t achieve it To one in ten thousand of his future achievements. " At the moment, Oren is not as kind as he usually shows in front of the boy, and his words are full of vicious ridicule and irony. "Hold... Sorry..." "Idiot! Hurry up! Don''t you see that this entrance has been repaired? I hope to restore my rule over the other side of the world in the shortest time." "As you wish!" After a short conversation, a heavily armed army carrying heavy war puppets and a large number of long-range magic attack weapons passed through the entrance and entered a world completely composed of primitive forests and lakes. Through ruthless killing, destruction and conquest, they soon destroyed the new order that the local indigenous people had not easily established in the past 12 years, making those stubborn elements who tried to resist crawl on the ground again and become tools driven and enslaved by the darentes. No country or civilization can develop without plunder! However, some ruling classes chose to plunder outward, while others chose to plunder inward. The civilization established by darente people has never been a peaceful civilization. War, destruction and plunder run through almost all history. Even many disappeared races on the planet of mocha are their proud masterpieces. Of course, these have nothing to do with the boy who returned to his residence. He was standing in front of a mirror, looking at his reflection in the mirror, raised his arm and tried to touch himself in the mirror. He smiled and muttered, "brother? I actually have a brother! Where are you? How have you spent the past 12 years? How far is the gap between you and me now? Don''t worry, I will find you soon." With the last word coming out, the boy immediately turned around and began intensive research and optimization. He knew very well that the only way to find the naked brother was to repair as many entrances to the ring of space as possible, restore the connection transmission of those isolated worlds, and let the ready army occupy and conquer there again. As for whether the resources of these worlds will be ruthlessly plundered and whether residents will die in large numbers, it doesn''t matter. ¡­¡­ Far away on another planet with poor resources, Luke didn''t know that he had another brother busy looking for himself. He was looking up at the skull of an unknown beast and asked in a surprised tone, "what animal is this? Has there ever been such a huge life in this world?" "OBIS! A legendary monster that can bring disaster to the whole city. Those who were able to kill them were all the most powerful heroes of the times," Livni replied, licking her cracked lips. "Interesting! What about now? Are there any traces of them now?" Luke continued with interest. You should know that this huge skull is the most important part of the gate of bone city. Its height alone exceeds 60 meters and its width reaches an amazing 100 meters. Especially those terrible teeth, the tall guards in front of them are just as ridiculous as humble mole ants. "They are extinct! No matter how powerful life is, they will die in the face of the powerful forces of the invaders. Fortunately, twelve years ago, they didn''t know why they suddenly disappeared overnight, otherwise the world would be worse." Livni showed a palpitating expression on her heart and face. "Invaders? Twelve years ago?" Luke was acutely aware of the possible connection between the two. Combined with his age and the small amount of information he got from Brolin, everything suddenly seemed to become clear. First, he first appeared in the magical fortress built by the darentes. Secondly, his appearance seems to have led to some disasters, making these foreign invaders suffer the disaster of extinction, or have to choose to hide temporarily. Finally, and most importantly, what does that crystal filled with dark blue liquid mean? After all, Luke has been trying to open it since he got it. But no matter what method is used, the crystal wrapped on the outside is as solid as a rock, not to mention cracks. Even a little friction and scratches can''t be left. Chapter 1255 "What on earth is installed here? What does it have to do with my origin?" Luke subconsciously touched the crystal made into a pendant hanging around his neck, and his eyes showed a deep light. I don''t know why. He can''t feel any energy fluctuations or even traces of existence from here. The blue liquid is like a visual illusion, an illusion completely composed of light and shadow. Obviously, Stephanie didn''t know what the boy with great magic power was thinking, and carefully reminded: "We are now exposed to the sight of the guards of bone city. You''d better make a decision quickly, whether to enter the city or turn around and leave directly. After all, this is not an ordinary city, but the only city of faith in the whole world." "City of faith?" Luke raised his head and looked at the city gate and wall completely piled up by countless white bones, with an expression of disapproval on his face. In fact, when the patriarchs told the past history of the world, whenever they told the story about the gods in a very nostalgic tone, his heart was full of contempt and disdain. Although he himself is not very clear about what is going on with this contempt and contempt, and why he despises an extraordinary life that is countless times stronger than himself for no reason. "That''s right! The city of faith! Because it has never been attacked and destroyed by invaders, the huge temple in the center still retains some extremely mysterious power, which attracts countless fanatical admirers. If you show even a little disrespect for their faith, these guys will attack like crazy people unless they die Dead generals, or they will never stop. " When she said these words, Livni obviously trembled, and her pupils were full of awe and fear. "Oh? It sounds like they have forgotten the taste of fear. It doesn''t matter. If things are really bad to a certain extent, I don''t mind teaching them again." After that, Luke took the lead to pass through the skull of the beast, paid a high price after entering the city to the guards guarding the door, and finally entered this famous big city. Spacious streets, quiet and orderly residents No beggars! No slaves! There is no dying and insensitive disability! Everything looks like a complex and precise clock, running according to the pre-designed law. It is in sharp contrast to the chaos in the outside desert world and the cruel reality of weak meat and strong food. "Unbelievable! How did the rulers here fill their hungry mouths and maintain order?" Luke''s tone was full of curiosity. No way not curious! Judging from the size and population density, bone city has at least 50000 or 60000 residents. In a world where resources are almost exhausted, it is theoretically impossible to feed such a dense population at once and ensure enough clean drinking water and food. Not to mention tens of thousands of people, even where he grew up and fed only about 100 people, he often had a survival crisis due to various problems. It was necessary to send warriors out to look for food and clean water. "I said that this place is different from other places and still retains some incredible mysterious power. See that huge temple? It is said that there is an inexhaustible pool inside. With this pool, many high-yield crops can be planted and a large number of livestock can be raised." Livni pointed to the dome building 30 meters high in front and explained. "An inexhaustible pool?" Just when Luke began to think about whether it was the groundwater gushing caused by special geographical conditions or the pool connecting some ectopic surfaces, a guy in a gray robe suddenly stopped them. He held up a walking stick carved from unknown bones and asked in a solemn voice, "outsiders, do you feel the call of great consciousness?" "Great consciousness?" Luke blinked blankly. "Yes! Great will! It is the precious spiritual wealth left by the fall of gods in ancient times and the only hope that can save us. Come on, feel it, accept it and make it the pillar of your heart. Only in this way can you get merciful salvation. Our world will soon be destroyed, and only life under the redemption of great will will have the chance to live Come down. " The man in the grey robe raised his hands, and the whole man fell into a state of extreme fanaticism. But what''s more amazing is that when those originally quiet residents around heard this, they all knelt down, raised their hands, and recited some inexplicable words of praise, one by one just like the former. insane? Ignorance? Stupid? Or insane? In short, from the moment he crossed the gate, Luke felt very strange here. But before he refuted the other party, Livni immediately winked, then knelt on one knee, pretended to be very pious and replied, "you''re right, we feel the great will. From today on, I''m willing to become its most loyal believer and spread its redemption and glory." "Very good! The great will will look at you!" After seeing the really incomparable eyes of Livni, the crazy guy finally showed a satisfied smile, turned and continued along the spacious street. After he left, Luke frowned and asked, "why do you do this? You should not believe in the existence of the so-called great consciousness." "In order to reduce unnecessary conflicts! You don''t understand that if you don''t show respect for this great consciousness here, madmen like him will pester and even use force. Maybe you have quite strong magic power, but don''t forget that he is not a person, but a huge organization." Livni explained in a low voice. "You mean... The ruler of bone city is a group of divine sticks like the guy just now?" Luke seemed to realize something, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. "Almost!" Livni nodded softly. "In fact, this city is ruled by an organization called the doomsday church. They preach that the doomsday is coming, and only by accepting the redemption of great will can they survive. See those residents? They are devout believers who have been tested and tested, and can get enough food and water every day." "Dual control of spirit and material? Interesting! Now I''m more and more interested in this so-called great consciousness..." Chapter 1256 After a short episode, they didn''t stop too much on the road and went straight to an open hotel. Although the rulers of bone city are a group of suspected religious maniacs, they do not impose too many restrictions on trade. In addition, the city has relatively cheap fresh water and amazing food production. Even if businessmen don''t like the environment and atmosphere here, they won''t be confused with wealth and interests. As soon as he walked into the small hotel, Luke suddenly saw a dozen guys dressed differently from the local residents outside. While eating and drinking, they whispered and exchanged information and information. When it was found that a boy and a beautiful woman came in, some of them flashed a glimmer of greed in their eyes, but they soon covered it up. After all, this is not a town with lax public security management, nor is it a lawless wilderness, but a well ordered city of commandments. Under the control of fanatical religion, anyone who wants to kill people, steal goods, or even capture slaves needs to consider how painful it has to pay. You know, there are no prisons here. People who violate rules and laws usually end up in two ways. One is to be sent to underground farms and pastures to work hard for a lifetime, and you may not see the sun again until you die. The other is directly hanged in public, and the body will also be thrown into underground farms or pastures as fertilizer. Simple! Rough! But it has unimaginable great deterrence! After booking a room with the hotel owner, Livni skillfully ordered two meals, and then sat on the table in the corner of the hall and ate. While eating, she also said quietly, "can you tell me what you''re going to do when you come to bone city?" "It''s easy! Find someone!" Luke didn''t try to hide anything. He spoke out the purpose of his trip. "Looking for someone? Who?" she asked, swallowing the food quickly. Although she had almost figured out the situation along the way, she still wanted to hear it from the other party. "A willful canter girl. Help me find her, and then you''ll be cleared of what you owe me." Luke took a gem with a faint red light from his arms. "Here, take it. If the girl appears nearby, the gem will keep flashing. The higher the flashing frequency, the closer the distance." "Magic items?" Feeling the faint magic energy emitted by the gem, Livni was obviously surprised, but soon added: "I need some money to inquire about the news." "No problem! Here is all my money. Take it." Without any hesitation, Luke threw the heavy money bag filled with all kinds of money. Because the world has lost almost most of its resources under the plunder of invaders, and the order and ruling structure have almost collapsed, there is no unity at all, or the common currency recognized by most cities and regions. Almost every capable city has cast its own currency, and the material is hard metal. Never think of these currencies as light and easy to carry precious metals. On the contrary, they are all blocks of raw materials that can be used to process weapons, armor, or other tools at any time. In this world with extremely poor living environment, precious metals have long been mined by invaders, and the remaining small amount of minerals is not enough to support the huge trading system. "Give it all to me? Aren''t you afraid I''ll run away with the money?" Livni glanced at the type and amount of money in the bag and opened her mouth in surprise. "Believe me, you''d better pray that you didn''t do that, or I promise you''ll find out what a stupid mistake you''ve made before you get out of the city. Well, hurry up. I don''t want to stay in this repressed city for too long." With these meaningful words, Luke quickly ate his share of food and disappeared alone at the end of the stairs leading to the guest room. Not long after he left his front foot, a stranger who wrapped himself in a cloak suddenly came in from the outside. After ordering something to eat, he sat down on the table behind Livni. Because they are back to back, no one can see anyone''s face. After eating all the food quietly, the stranger whispered without looking back: "how''s it going? Is it safe now?" "Safe! He just went to the upstairs guest room. Should he come down in a moment and a half?" Livni replied without thinking. When the former heard this sentence, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, raised his head slightly, and revealed a slightly strong female face, which was the one eyed woman who always followed behind. Without any hesitation, she took out a small bottle of black liquid from her arms, gently put it on the table, and said in a very fast speed: "this is poison! Find the opportunity to put it in his food or drink. Remember, there is only one chance, and make sure he drinks it all." "Damn it! Are you too anxious? I haven''t won his trust! Don''t you see that he hasn''t been close to me from beginning to end." Livni''s pupils suddenly contracted after seeing the bottle of black liquid and objected angrily. "No way! The employer doesn''t have much time for us. We must deal with it as soon as possible. Otherwise..." Speaking of this, the one eyed woman paused, and the whole person began to tremble slightly: "otherwise the shadow of death will come!" "The shadow of death?!" Livni shivered for a moment. "Who on earth is our employer? We invited him out." "Sorry, I don''t know. But if we can''t deal with it before the shadow of death comes, all our efforts and sacrifices will be in vain." The voice just fell! The one eyed woman stood up directly and left the hotel. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared at the end of the street. Without saying a word, Stephanie stood up and hid the small bottle of expensive and deadly poison in her sleeve while everyone was not paying attention. As a caster, no one knows better than her how terrible these black liquids are. Usually, it takes only one drop to cut off the connection between a very powerful caster and magical energy. If it is a whole bottle, no matter how powerful Luke is, he will instantly degenerate into a real, defenseless 12-year-old boy Chapter 1257 nervous! Fear! Uneasy! Since she got the poison, Livni tossed and turned for several days and couldn''t sleep. Several times I tried to pour the bottle of black liquid into Luke''s meal, but I chose to give up when it came to the end. Of course, this is not a discovery of conscience, or falling in love with the extremely cold boy as in the love story, but she is not sure whether the other party has the ability to distinguish strong toxins. You know, when she stumbled forward in the endless desert, she tried to pretend that some toxic substances that were not fatal were inadvertently mixed in the food, but Luke seemed to be aware of it and discarded all the toxic parts. There was neither questioning nor explaining anything. So that Livni couldn''t tell for a long time whether the part lost by the other party was some mysterious ability, magic, or simply didn''t like the taste of food. In her eyes, Luke''s whole body exuded an invisible fog, and even his usual actions seemed to have deep meaning. The longer she spent together, the less she dared to act rashly. Because Stephanie knows that if her sinister intentions are exposed, waiting for her will never be a simple death, but a more terrible ending. In contrast, Luke showed a lot of indifference. After ordering the task of looking for Malvina, he seemed to forget it. He either hid in his room or went out to stroll in the streets of bone city every day. No one knew that when the night was still, he would put on another suit and sneak into the temple of hundreds of millions of bones in the center of the city. ¡­¡­ "Are these all the bones of different creatures? Even intelligent life? It''s hard to imagine how crazy, dark, twisted and evil god will allow believers to build their sanctuary like this." With a whisper, Luke''s small figure appeared out of thin air in the most insignificant corner of the temple. Because he made perfect preparations in advance and even hid an insignificant coordinate in the corner, his arrival did not disturb anyone. There is no doubt that the madman who was full of fanatical religious atmosphere in the street made him have a strong interest in this temple and the so-called "great will". You know, normally, fanatical beliefs must follow two objective factors. One is the systematic and perfect religious system and the order force to maintain its operation. The other is the feedback of powerful supernatural forces, which may be divine power, magic, or other unknown forces. In short, ordinary people are often very realistic and will never fall into madness or even forget themselves for something without any benefit. Only when we can really benefit from it will we be willing to pay a huge price for it. Obviously, ordinary residents living in bone city must provide free food and water every day, so they will show unparalleled piety and enthusiasm. After all, they know best that if their faith fails to pass the test, they will be expelled and restored to the previous precarious situation. Maybe they will be robbed by looters and sold as slaves. What Luke can''t understand is why these priests and monks in the ruling class are willing to waste so many precious resources to feed a group of cumbersome people who can''t produce economic benefits. you ''re right! In his eyes, most of the residents of bone City, like parasites, lie on the main artery of this mysterious temple to suck blood, but they can''t create even a little value. After several days of secret investigation, he has basically found out the internal structure of the temple. First, it is the part connecting the entrance and the main hall, that is, the part that most believers can see. There used to be a huge statue standing here. Later, I don''t know who destroyed it, leaving only a huge base. Above the base, there is a huge crystal emitting dark blue light, and this crystal is the embodiment of the "great consciousness" mentioned by priests and monks. However, Luke knew that it was just an ordinary natural crystal with constant luminous magic, a small means to fool the people. Secondly, in the second half of the temple, where senior clergy rest, hold meetings and store important resources, especially in several warehouses, there are a large number of weapons, armor and magic items. If all of them are distributed, an army of thousands of people can be armed in an instant. Finally, it is the place he is going to explore today, at the end of the secret road under the temple. According to legend, the inexhaustible pool should be inside. With strong curiosity, Luke quickly passed through the dark and narrow passage, tricked several waves of guards'' eyes with magic tricks, and finally found that a deep and dark light was reflected in the karst cave in front, and a splash of water splashed at the same time. It''s water! Excited, he hurried to speed up his steps! When he came to the pool, the whole person fell into a dull state. Because the water in the pool is not water at all, but a distorted product mixed with corpses, blood and soul. The pungent smell is enough to make any normal person spit on the ground. But just as he covered his mouth and nose and wanted to retreat, a miracle happened. The pungent stench in the pool suddenly disappeared! Those corpses, plasma and souls were also squeezed and torn up by unknown forces and decomposed into energy states that could not be distinguished by the naked eye. Then these energies come together and tear open a portal to the position. Next second Boom! With the deafening roar, the clear spring poured directly from the crack into the bottomless pool, washing away the original residual bodies and flesh. After the crack is closed, a water source sufficient to supply the whole city with drinking water for at least a few weeks to a month or two will be replenished. Feeling the cry of the residual souls in the air, Luke narrowed his eyes and muttered: "I see! This is a magic array, an evil sacrificial array, which opens the gap to another world by sacrificing the blood, life and soul obtained after torture. Those monks are not so much feeding useless people as feeding cattle and sheep that can be slaughtered at any time. In their eyes, the residents of the city can be used to exchange money Take the source of life - the necessary consumables of water. As a saying goes, there is no free lunch in the world. " Chapter 1258 "The city of faith? The city of discipline? Can''t escape the dark side of human nature in the end! The redemption of great will? Hehe, I don''t know how ordinary residents outside will feel when they know the truth." Luke''s tone was full of undisguised irony. Because after fully understanding how cruel the outside world is, he understands that even if the truth here is revealed, most of the residents who are kept in the dark will choose to turn a blind eye and continue to bury their heads in the sand, firmly believing that the great consciousness will save them. It may sound stupid! But this is the cold reality! After all, those priests and monks are distributing food and water free of charge, while mobilizing forces to maintain order and resist ubiquitous looters. Although it needs to pay some price, this price is acceptable in the face of the cruel reality of almost despair. You should know that once you leave the shelter of the church, more than 60% of the old, weak, women and children in bone city will die, and the rest will become slaves and spend the rest of your life miserable. But now, they just need self hypnosis to convince themselves that the great will really exists, and then they can get enough living food and water without worrying about the killing and destruction that will come at any time. As for sacrifice, it''s not necessarily your turn anyway. Even if it''s your turn, you can only blame your life. In short, in order to survive, most lives have no bottom line. No matter how humble, cowardly and humble, it''s enough to live. ¡­¡­ There is no doubt that the truth at the bottom of the temple completely destroyed Luke''s last hope for the city, and the whole person melted into the darkness again. This time, instead of directly returning to the hotel room, he came to the bedroom of the church leader. Standing at the head of the bed, Luke quietly watched the old man lying on the white sheet. After a full minute, he patted each other on the cheek and whispered, "wake up, bishop! I hope you can answer me a few questions." "Who?! who are you!" Suddenly, the old man who woke up from his deep sleep pulled out a magic pendant emitting green fluorescence from under the pillow. "Relax, I''m just a traveler and don''t intend to do anything to you. What''s more, do you think this magic pendant with death ray can really hurt me?" Luke raised his finger a little. moment The magic jewel on the pendant suddenly appeared numerous cracks like a spider''s web, and finally burst open with a snap. The Bishop''s pupil contracted suddenly, quickly threw away the pendant in his hand, subconsciously swallowed saliva, and carefully tried, "what do you want to ask?" "It''s very simple! Tell me, whose masterpiece is the sacrificial array below? Don''t tell me what the relic of ancient times is. If I guess correctly, it has been built less than 300 years at most." Luke said and went straight to the subject. Perhaps for many ordinary people with a short life span, 300 years is enough to forget many things and even reproduce more than a dozen generations. However, for the Kant tribe with relatively complete historical records, the real ancient times can be traced back to thousands of years before the arrival of the invaders. If the temple in bone city is really as old as described, there should never be a sacrificial array with a history of only 300 years under it. "That... That was built for us!" replied the bishop in a trembling voice. "Who?" Luke was obviously not very satisfied with the answer and took the initiative to move forward. "It''s a group of mysterious people! Sorry, I don''t know their origin. I only know that the founder of the church made a deal with each other. As for the content, you saw it tonight. We must sacrifice a batch of tortured bodies and souls every once in a while." the bishop was obviously frightened, Without thinking, he told the biggest secret about the city and the church. "Mystery man?" "Yes, mysterious people. It is said that when they appeared, they were covered with black cloaks, and they were very tall. They could not tell what race they were. Moreover, no one was allowed to enter during their construction. I''m very sorry, that''s all I know. Please don''t kill me. If I die, the order of the city will be high because of the church The struggle between the two levels was on the verge of collapse, and countless civilians would die. "The bishop knelt on the ground without restraint and begged for mercy. No one wants to die! Especially those who hold great wealth and power and live a luxurious life that ordinary people can''t imagine. "Don''t worry, I just said I wouldn''t kill you, so I don''t need to use the ordinary residents of this city as a bargaining chip. What''s more, if I really intend to kill you, do you think I care about the life and death of those ordinary people outside? No, I don''t care. I''m even willing to personally send them to another world to end their miserable and painful lives. Well, today''s talk comes first So far, if I have any other questions, I''ll come back to you. Finally, good night, distinguished bishop, may the great will redeem your greedy, ugly and dirty soul when the end of the world comes. " With these meaningful words, Luke turned and disappeared at the corner of the corridor. He is like a shadow, where no one can find him. Until he successfully left the temple, the bishop, who sat rigidly on the bed, finally breathed a sigh of relief, quickly opened the drawer, took out a silver mirror from the dark grid inside, and activated the ruby inlaid on it. Next second The image of a darente with a slender figure and a disproportionate head and eyes appeared in the mirror. He glanced at the room and confirmed that no outsiders were present before he asked, "what happened? Didn''t I warn you not to contact me unless you had to?" L "Sorry, great master, I really have something important. Just now, a guy who claimed to be a traveler found the sacrificial array you built 300 years ago." the bishop knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to explain too much. "Then? Did he threaten you? Or did he destroy the Dharma array?" the darente frowned and continued to ask. The bishop quickly shook his head: "no, none. The strangest thing is here. He can threaten me or even kill me, but he left directly for some reason." "Leave? Interesting..." Darren''s face showed an interested expression. "Well, I''ll send someone to investigate. Don''t act rashly for the time being, because something big is going to happen in bone city." Chapter 1259 "What happened?" In an underground palace glittering with bright white light, a passing darente asked his kind standing in front of the magic mirror. Since the connection point between the space ring and the world was cut off 12 years ago, all their survivors have quickly gathered with the help of powerful magic power to build this place called "shelter". Like its name, it was only a warehouse for storing important materials at first, but in order to prevent those rebels from realizing that they had no backup, they resolutely abandoned all prominent castles and magic fortresses and turned from light to dark. However, this does not mean that the greedy and cruel darentes have given up their ambition to rule the world! On the contrary, after turning from the bright to the dark, they easily infiltrated the original residents with the help of almost unmatched magical power and endless means, and even supported several forces to achieve their ulterior purpose through agents. Obviously, the church in bone city is just one of them. Darente, who had just finished talking with the bishop, shrugged his shoulders in disapproval: "nothing! It seems that a little mouse has found our experiment under the temple of bone city." "Oh? That is said to be a creative array that can transform flesh and soul into energy storage?" the expression of interest appeared on the former''s face. "Yes! That''s it! Although it''s just a failed work, it has now become one of the important energy sources of the shelter, and we must deal with it." the latter nodded without thinking. "Sounds interesting. Who are you going to send? Don''t forget, we''re not suitable to appear in the outside world now." "No, I don''t need to shoot anyone. Don''t forget that the alchemy creation in the experimental stage is near bone city. Just let it solve the problem. We are higher beings with wisdom and power, not those barbaric, stupid and stupid lower creatures outside. Remember, no matter how long the space ring is closed, you and I should firmly believe that it will one day Reopen. " "Thank you for your instruction. I''m a little bored in this dark place, so I can''t help but want to go outside." "Be patient! According to the ultra long-distance communication sent from the parent planet not long ago, a genius has found a way to repair the energy turbulence. I believe that in our lifetime, we will be the Supreme Master of the planet again." "At that time, I will be glad to see how wonderful the expression on the faces of those idiots who are still fighting for power, territory and resources." "Ha ha ha!" ¡­¡­ Just as the two darentes were imagining a better future, Luke, who had not rested all night, finally returned to the guest room and lay alone on the hard wooden bed, staring straight at the ceiling. Although his body had begun to be a little tired, his spirit was very active, and his mind was full of memories and thoughts about the sacrificial array. Because the magic symbols and techniques above are obviously two completely different systems from the knowledge taught by the patriarchs. This means that either the knowledge inherited by the tribe from generation to generation is too narrow to understand other magic systems outside, or this technology comes from the invaders who disappeared twelve years ago. According to the elders'' description, these invaders possessed the terrible magic power that even the gods trembled, and slaughtered all the gods within less than a year from the beginning of the invasion. As a boy with strong curiosity and thirst for knowledge, Luke is undoubtedly full of interest in this evil sacrificial array. After lying down for a while and finding he couldn''t sleep, he simply made it, took out a scroll made of a pen and some animal leather from his backpack, and perfectly restored the whole Dharma array according to his memory. As for the ink used for writing, it is made of animal blood. Even after treatment, it emits a pungent smell all the time. Fortunately, Luke has long been used to this taste, staring at the patterns on the scroll and seriously thinking about the meaning and purpose of each symbol. But before he came up with any idea, the door of the room was gently pushed open with a squeak. Livni came in from the outside with a steaming food and carefully put it on the table: "please eat while it''s hot. I''m sure you must be hungry now." "Oh? How do you know I''m hungry?" Luke put down his things, turned and stared meaningfully at the woman who was quite in line with his aesthetics. "It''s a swollen pouch. Anyone who sees this will understand that you didn''t have much rest last night." Livni explained casually. In fact, Luke is not the only one who doesn''t sleep at night. She hasn''t had a good rest these days. But compared with Luke''s face without any disguise, she applied a lot of cosmetics and other covers in advance, otherwise the situation would not be much better. "I see..." Luke rubbed his slightly dry eyes, smiled and shook his head. Just as he was about to pick up the bowl and drink a mouthful of hot soup to warm his stomach, he suddenly found that Livni''s two legs were very tight, giving people a feeling that she might rush over at any time. Aware of this, he deliberately paused, looked up and said, "how''s the soup today?" "Great! I promise!" Stephanie responded quickly. Although she tried her best to make herself less nervous, some things are not useful just thinking. Especially in order to cope with the emergency, every inch of muscles in the lower body are ready for battle. If the other party doesn''t drink this bowl of soup, she will definitely rush up at the first time and force the poisoned soup down. Only in this way can she have a slim chance of winning. "Well, that''s really expected." With that, Luke put the bowl to his mouth and looked like he was going to drink it up. But the next second He suddenly threw a whole bowl on the face of the woman close at hand, then raised his other hand and quickly completed the attack spell. Boom! With an explosion and a bright orange flame, Livni was overturned on the spot by a strong air wave, and a few drops of soup splashed into her mouth. "No!!!" Feeling the delicious taste from her mouth, Livni''s face instantly became very ugly, and she couldn''t help but roar wildly and reluctantly. Chapter 1260 "Tell me, who the hell are you? What''s the purpose of approaching me? And what did you add to the soup?" Staring at Livni, who was struggling to get up from the ground, Luke''s eyes flashed dangerously. Obviously, from the beginning, he didn''t believe the guy who came out of nowhere and claimed to be the merchant''s daughter. The reason is very simple. He can feel the weak fluctuation of magic energy from each other. This means that the seemingly weak and harmless woman in front of her may actually be a caster. So here comes the question...! Since he is a caster, why would he be chased and killed by a group of marauders with poor strength? Didn''t the caravan hire enough guards? Or are those guards so boring that they can''t beat a mob with the cooperation of the caster? The most important thing is that clearly the magic is not exhausted. Why not release some magic to confuse the enemy when running away, or create some trouble for the enemy and slow down the pursuit of the other party. Too many doubts are enough to make Luke have a strong wariness. In fact, his initial attitude towards Tiffany was to use this knowledgeable "hurtful woman" to help him find the "little cat" who ran away. Unfortunately, Malvina didn''t seem to be in bone City, so the search soon reached an impasse. Feeling the breath of death, Livni quickly realized that she was facing a choice. If she accidentally chose the wrong one, death would come as scheduled. After much hesitation, she finally clenched her teeth and replied: "I''m a member of a marauder team! Our team recently received a request from an employer to take you back alive and give it to them. If you complete this task, you can not only get enough wealth to spend the rest of your life, but also choose a big city, obtain the corresponding citizenship and settle down permanently." "Marauder? You''re from darasson!" Luke''s pupils contracted suddenly, followed by the surging anger at the bottom of his heart, and the whole person was like a volcano about to erupt. He never dreamed that after he showed the terrible magic enough to destroy a city, there would be people who didn''t know how to fight their own attention. "Yes! And there is a woman with an eye patch in our team. I''m sure you won''t feel strange." Livni sold her teammates straight away. Needless to ask, in order to fight for the last chance to live, she doesn''t care whether her teammates are dead or alive. Betrayal, in the predator group, is simply a normal thing. Sometimes, as long as the betrayal process is wonderful enough, it can even win the respect and praise of peers. "Hum! I don''t know where she is!" Luke asked loudly, clenching his fist subconsciously. "Sorry, I don''t know where she''s hiding. We''ve always been in one-way contact. She''ll contact me on her own initiative. If you really want to catch him, I suggest you cooperate with me in a play. But the condition is that you should let me go when it''s done. It''s fair to trade her life for mine, isn''t it?" Tiffany tried to resist the dizziness in her mind and offered an exchange condition. She understood that this was a sign of toxin attack. Within a few minutes at most, the magic energy in her body would go into sleep, and she could not release any magic. Don''t talk about magic. Maybe even standing firm is extravagant. So before that, you must first save your life, or you will be a lamb to be slaughtered when the poison breaks out. "Give me a reason to let you go!" Luke was no doubt angry, suddenly condensed a big hand composed of energy, pinched the woman''s neck and carried it into the air. "I... I know many secrets... But... I can help you deal with the coming shadow of death..." The feeling of suffocation made Livni very painful. It was not easy to say a complete sentence intermittently. "Shadow of death?" Luke instantly released his control over the energy hand. Stephanie slammed to the ground, coughing and explaining: "Cough! Cough! Yes, the shadow of death. No one knows what he looks like, and no one has seen how he kills, but he can complete 100% of the tasks assigned to him by his employer. So far, no one can escape from him. In the eyes of the looters, he is an immortal legend, a monster who can scare off an army by his name alone Things. " "You mean... Someone hired him to kill me?" Luke raised his eyebrows in surprise. For the first time, he realized that he was so valuable that someone was willing to pay a high price to hire a top expert who established his own legend in the industry. "Kill you? Hahaha! No! How could anyone be willing to kill you! The employer obviously wants to catch you alive! And then turn you into his most loyal subordinate or slave. You don''t realize how amazing your magic talent is, do you? If I were you, I''d rather commit suicide than be caught alive. Because the process of training and brainwashing is complete beating The process of breaking your self-esteem, pride and even personality. "Livni laughed recklessly for some reason. Luke was not sure whether it was a deliberate alarmist for the sake of life, or whether the other party really knew the end of being caught alive. The whole person immediately fell into meditation. A few minutes later, when Livni began to pull out uncontrollably and violently, he nodded gently: "I can promise to let you go, but you must play a key role next." "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down. Now, please make yourself dirty and lie on the ground." Livni seemed to be in great pain. She bit her teeth and finally finished this sentence. "As you wish." Without saying a word, Luke poured the leftover food on the table onto his clothes, then lay down straight, closed his eyes and pretended to be in a deep coma. He as like as two peas in the night, and he looked very unhealthy, and he was just like the symptoms after poisoning. Without saying a word, Livni struggled with unspeakable pain, limped to open the window and put a meat bone originally put in the soup on the outside windowsill. When she finished all this, she also sat on the ground tired against the wall, gasping for breath, and sweat flowed down her forehead. If she could, she would rather close her eyes and go to sleep now without suffering any more. But in order to survive, she must stick to it and finish the play, just like the scene in the desert not long ago Chapter 1261 There is no doubt that as the leader of a marauder team, the one eyed woman is by no means a fool. Otherwise, she would have died in a fierce scuffle or cut her throat with a dagger from behind. On the contrary, she is more cautious than anyone, always trying to keep herself away from danger until she is sure of safety. No, in order to confirm the situation in the hotel room, she used a small amount of metal money to lure children around the age of seven or eight to observe, and then described the situation in words. After repeated several times, she carefully crossed the narrow corridor on the second floor, put out half her head and observed the situation in the house through the crack in the door. When he noticed Luke lying on the ground and Stephanie gasping against the wall, he immediately gently opened the door and asked in an uncertain tone, "it''s all done?" "Of course! Just as I promised before!" replied livunia, holding back her pain. "Great! Well done! But you don''t seem to be in good shape, do you..." The woman wearing the blindfold seemed to notice the pale face and sweating forehead of her partner, and a meaningful smile suddenly appeared on her face. "In order to dispel the target''s wariness, I ate poisonous food with him. If you want to kill me and swallow the reward alone at this time, I promise you will regret it." Livni obviously knew what the smile meant, and her pupils suddenly contracted. Betrayal and deception are as common among members of the looting team as eating and drinking water. Especially when the task is completed and has not been delivered to the employer, it is often the most prone to infighting. In addition, now that she has lost her resistance due to poisoning, she will easily become the object of abandonment and sacrifice. The only good thing is that she has chosen betrayal first. Thinking of this, Livni subconsciously glanced at Luke lying motionless on the ground with the rest of her eyes, and a light full of fun flashed in her pupils. "Swallow alone? No, no, no, my dear friend, you seem to have misunderstood something. In fact, this time the employer wants not only the boy, but also you." the woman wearing the goggles grinned with a sarcastic expression on her face. "What?! i... I''m also a target?" Because of her shock, Livni seemed to forget her physical pain and struggled to stand up. Because she personally took over the task at the beginning, including the animal skin full of entrusted contents. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t mention even a little about herself. "It''s incredible, isn''t it? In fact, when the mysterious employer contacted me later, I was also very surprised. But you should know that no one can refuse the price he offered. So I''m sorry, I have to be responsible for the rest of my life." the one eyed woman said, pressing her fist forward. She has absolute confidence that she can easily win each other in close combat, and then deliver two valuable captives to her employer. After this vote, she can give up her current career as a predator licking blood, disguise herself as a successful and rich businesswoman and settle down in a big city. If you are lucky and can find a young, handsome and capable young man as a partner, you can enjoy a good and happy time in the second half of your life. But if you are unlucky, you can also use this wealth to buy a few young and handsome slaves to satisfy the eternal fire of desire in your heart. In short, for this business, she almost ruined the elite team she had established, and even herself was exposed to danger, so she was not allowed to fail anyway. Looking at her former companions approaching step by step, Livni didn''t show any tension, but couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha! It''s interesting! It''s so interesting! The betrayal was doomed from the beginning! But unfortunately, the ultimate winner is not you." "What do you mean?" Just as the one eyed woman was about to knock her unconscious, she suddenly stopped her fist in mid air. "Just as literally! Do you think I really got him?" With the slightly joking tone of Tiffany, the lost energy hand appeared again, holding the woman wearing the eye mask tightly in the palm of her hand. Before she knew what had happened, Luke opened his eyes, got up from the ground, sneered and said, "just like the literal meaning! I got you, not you got me. Now, tell me, who is the employer?" "Damn it! You... You''re not poisoned?" The one eyed woman was surprised and angry. She fixed her eyes on Livni''s face several times, as if asking why you were poisoned, but he didn''t. "Of course I''m not poisoned! All this is like the play you played in the desert. It''s an art of deception. The only difference is that you didn''t succeed in deceiving me, but I succeeded in deceiving you." after that, Luke took off his soup stained coat and went straight to the prisoner. Without any hesitation, he directly took off the black eye mask on each other''s eyes. As a result, he found that what was hidden under the eye mask was not a blind eye, but a magic object as bright as a gem. To be exact, it is a high-end magic eyeball with alternative function. The technology used above belongs to a unified system with the sacrificial array under the temple. "What''s that?" Livni asked in surprise, staring at the strange light emitted by the magic eye. "It''s a precious magic prop. If nothing happens, it''s definitely valuable. Why, didn''t you know before?" Luke asked without looking back. Daphne quickly shook her head. "No! As far as I know, her eye patch hasn''t been taken off from beginning to end." "Ah! Things are really becoming more and more interesting. Madam, can you explain where this thing comes from? Don''t try to lie or be hard spoken, otherwise you will understand that being young doesn''t mean being soft hearted." The voice just fell! The huge energy hand suddenly began to squeeze under Luke''s control. In the blink of an eye, the bones of the one eyed woman made a clicking sound, followed by pain and wailing echoed in the room. "Ah ah!!!!!! no! Stop! Stop! I said! I''d like to tell you everything I know! But you have to promise that you''ll let me go after you finish." "Bargaining? Sorry, now you have lost the bargaining chip. Maybe I should use a little more force to crush your crotch. You know? If the bone here breaks, you may spend the rest of your life in bed..." Chapter 1262 "No! You must promise to let me go first! Otherwise I won''t say a word even if I die!" One eyed women obviously know why they are still alive and why they are cruelly tortured. The answer is simple. She has the information the other party wants to know. And this is also the chip she can use to exchange for her qualification to live. However, this chip has a prerequisite for its effectiveness, that is, it can withstand all possible torture in the future. Once you can''t stand it, you will naturally say everything you know, and then expect the other party to kindly give yourself a pleasure. There was no doubt that the tenacity of the one eyed woman was a little beyond Luke''s expectations. Trying to torture each other with magic for a few minutes, he finally realized that he was not joking, nor supporting himself, but really had the corresponding consciousness. In desperation, he only opened his mouth and promised, "well, I promise your conditions. As long as you say all the things I want to know, I''ll let you go." "Thank you... Thank you! I swear you won''t be disappointed with the information I provide." Under the severe pain, the one eyed woman trembled all over, and the sweat soaked her clothes and trickled down her cheeks. At this moment, her leg bones, arms and toes have suffered varying degrees of trauma, including broken bones and stinging pain caused by burning muscles and skin by fire and lightning. "Please start, I''m listening." Luke raised his arm and made a gesture of invitation, with a cold and ruthless expression on his face. Especially when I saw the trauma caused by myself, instead of feeling a trace of guilt and intolerance, I showed a chilling excitement. you ''re right! Just excited! The one eyed woman could even feel that when she couldn''t help crying and screaming, the boy in front of her revealed an expression of enjoyment. Just as she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, there was a dazzling light outside the window. "No! Run!" Luke, who had always been very sensitive to energy, suddenly changed his face. He had no time to show any magic. He jumped directly from another window on the second floor. Next second Boom!!!!! The dazzling white light arrow directly penetrated the hotel room where he lived and tore the whole second floor of the hotel to pieces. From a distance, it looks like a sharp knife, which sticks to the ceiling of the first floor and flattens the whole second floor. All the walls, furniture and roofs on the second floor disappeared after this beam of light. Shock! fear! shudder! Everyone who saw this scene opened his mouth, as if he couldn''t believe what his eyes saw. Luke, the only one who escaped the disaster, was standing on the first floor, looking up at the deserted scene above his head. It was not easy for him to jump out of his mouth: "high temperature super energy ray?!" "High temperature super energy ray", as the name suggests, is a kind of line completely composed of magical energy. And this line has very similar characteristics to the laser, such as the terrible high temperature that is enough to instantly vaporize most of the solid substances, and for example, its speed is very fast. Once released, the probability of avoiding is very, very low. If he hadn''t just stood where he could see out of the window, he might have disappeared with the other two women in the room. Obviously, the guy who can release this spell is absolutely capable of threatening his life. Realizing this, Luke added all protective magic to himself as quickly as possible, and then carefully looked for the trace of the enemy through the gap between the buildings. But before he found anything, he got the white light and lit it up again in the distance. With a bang, he cleaned all the buildings within a radius of tens of meters. act recklessly and care for nobody! No scruples! The unknown enemy proved with practical actions that he didn''t care about the rulers of the city and the innocent people struggling to survive. But when the white light lit up for the third time, Luke finally saw each other. It was a guy who fell from the top and was shrouded in silver white metal armor. He held a glittering staff with a huge energy crystal stone embedded on the top of the staff. All high-temperature super energy rays are emitted from this crystalline stone. Summon meteorites! With almost no hesitation, Luke directly released his strongest attack means known at present. In the blink of an eye, a meteorite with a red flame fell from the sky and hit the target''s head directly. Boom! to hit! Tremor! Dust and fog all over the sky! When the dust dispersed, the guy in white armor still stood in place and didn''t seem to be hurt by the gods, while the meteorite was divided into two, and the middle section was as smooth as a mirror, even reflecting people''s reflection. Needless to ask, he cut the meteorite in half with the white light blade emitted from his staff. "Who are you?" The pupils of Luke''s eyes kept shrinking and widening, showing the restlessness in the master''s heart. "I am the shadow of death! Lay down your arms and surrender." The guy in silver armor issued an ultimatum in a very old and astringent language. "The shadow of death? Are you the Marauder called the shadow of death?" Luke frowned subconsciously. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He always feels that the other party''s actions are very stiff and incoherent, giving people a very uncomfortable feeling. "I am the shadow of death! Lay down your arms and surrender." "I am the shadow of death! Lay down your arms and surrender." ¡­¡­ This strange guy is like no wisdom. No matter how he asks, he will only repeat this sentence. "It seems... Not a living man?!" Luke was obviously not as ignorant as the looters. He quickly realized the true face of the famous "shadow of death", and his face was mixed with surprise and disbelief. You know, according to the description of the patriarchs, there was no so-called "artificial life" in the world before the invaders arrived. Therefore, the humanoid creature like a puppet in front of us is probably a work left by the darentes, or it is itself accepting the orders given by the darentes. Those alien invaders didn''t really leave! They just hide temporarily, from blatant bullying and plundering in the past to hiding behind the scenes and secretly manipulating everything with the help of some string puppets Chapter 1263 Bionic alchemy puppet! According to ancient records, they were the pioneers of darente''s invasion of the world, and they were also the culprits of disrupting the old world order. Because these bionic puppets are different from the amazing and destructive steel or stone puppets that fight in large-scale legions and guard magic fortresses, they adopted a series of high-end magic technologies in their initial design, making them look like the aborigines invading the world. Therefore, for a long time, the world has not noticed that many foreign invaders have quietly penetrated into all aspects, and some have occupied a very important position. When the darentes secretly built the portal, tens of thousands of invincible armies poured in. At the moment, they quickly created chaos, suspicion and hatred from the inside. As a result, many seemingly powerful countries were completely disintegrated and imprisoned overnight. It can be said that these bionic alchemy puppets have played a vital role when the darentes have just begun to expand and are not very powerful. However, later, with the continuous expansion of the army and the continuous innovation of magic technology, they gradually surpassed a large part of the primitive civilization trapped on the mother planet, did not have to rely on this conspiracy, and preferred to crush the rebels with pure power. In the simplest, most direct and cruelest way, destroy the last trace of faith in the enemy''s heart, make him willing to kneel down, crawl at his feet and give everything, and even feel proud to be a slave and a servant in the army. Therefore, the bionic alchemy puppet was gradually eliminated and finally became a sealed technology. In particular, those bionic puppets who have performed important tasks have not been directly destroyed or abandoned, but have just been put aside for a rainy day. Now, with the sudden closure of the space ring connecting countless worlds 12 years ago, the darentes left on this planet finally remembered that they had a card to play. After all, it has been too long since the last war, coupled with the interruption of the inheritance and continuation of the original civilization, not many people remember the terrible of the bionic alchemy puppet. Through the puppet''s sparkling gem like eyes, the darentes hidden in the shelter clearly saw the boy standing not far away, and also perceived the incredible magic talent of the other party. Just as he was about to give the puppet new instructions to test the boy''s real limit, another voice suddenly sounded from behind: "this is the goal you have been looking for?" "Ah! That''s right! Remember the scene I saw with my own eyes twelve years ago? He was just a newborn baby, but he easily killed everyone in the whole fortress except me through energy resonance. As for the reason, we only showed a little malice to him." In saying this, the former''s disproportionately large eyes burst out of fear. He will never forget the bloody picture of more than a dozen similar heads exploding in an instant, nor will he forget the trembling of his soul when the baby looks at him. Run! Run like hell! It was this subconscious reaction that enabled him to find refuge alive. In fact, over the years, he has been secretly looking for the baby who haunts him like a nightmare, eager to find out what kind of secret is hidden in each other. "You want revenge?" A guy with the latter female characteristics came out of the darkness slowly, with a little curiosity in his tone. You should know that darente people are a race that attaches great importance to privacy and self will. If anyone is determined to do something, even if he knows it will fail, others will not try to stop it. Of course, the premise is not to harm the interests of the collective. "Revenge?" the male darente shook his head gently. "No, I don''t hate him, and I don''t want to prove anything with his blood. I just wonder why a strange baby appears in the ring of time and space, and he looks so strange. It''s an intelligent life we''ve never seen before." "Well, what you want to do is your freedom, and I have no right to interfere. But please don''t forget that before the portal to the home planet is repaired, we must hide ourselves as much as possible and never arouse the vigilance of some forces. You should know that without support, if we collide head-on with those guys, we will suffer heavy losses." The female darente warned meaningfully. "You mean those gods who were almost killed by us and lived by the so-called" Saint "posture?" the man pursed his mouth and made no secret of his contempt and disdain. But darentes do have such qualifications! Because the gods who died in their hands were not a thousand, but also 800. They even developed special weapons for the gods. With only one shot, they could make the high gods fall into the world and become lambs to be slaughtered. Unfortunately, there was no such thing at that time because the planet was a relatively early conquered place. After the invention of God killing weapon, those gods who have been defeated many times have given up their original arrogant attitude and began to resist in an extremely disgusting but effective way. In short, it is to hide one''s own noumenon, and then achieve the purpose of remote control by sacrificing the soul of believers. Although this is far from giving full play to the full power of the gods, or even one tenth, it can inflict heavy damage on the small forces of the darentes. Especially when the gods began to ignore their face and exhausted all means, including sneak attack, assassination, destruction and so on, no matter how powerful civilization will feel a headache. So darente began to build magic fortresses near some Charlotte fortresses, and then connect the fortress with the parent star through the portal. Through these fortresses, they can constantly weaken and reduce the scope of activities of gods and believers, and finally eliminate them forever. But all this fell short because of the storm twelve years ago. "Don''t underestimate those gods! After 12 years of development, some of them have become much stronger, and even established one country after another and fanatical armies in areas where we have weak control." Women obviously disagreed with men''s views, and their tone suddenly became serious. "Hum! The higher you climb, the harder you fall. I want to see how long they can fight after the ring of time and space is repaired..." Chapter 1264 There is no doubt that the destructive power of the bionic alchemy puppet is absolutely amazing. Especially in densely populated urban streets, every attack will cause all buildings within a radius of tens of meters to turn into ruins. Residents will either be directly hit by the terrible beam, and there is no residue left, or they will be burned into coke by the hot high temperature. I don''t know whether it is lucky or unfortunate. Due to the speed of the whole process, most of the dead didn''t even feel pain. Standing next to a collapsed house, Luke was staring at the alchemical life covered with armor not far away, and his whole spirit was highly concentrated. Although the two sides have only met for less than five minutes, they have fought for several rounds. He is very clear about how terrible the other party''s destructive power is. He is also very clear that ordinary attacks can''t really damage the internal structure inside the high magic anti armor. Obviously, this is his first real enemy in the world. As for the previous looters, they were at best mole ants that could be crushed to death, and never threatened his life. Just as Luke was ready to try to wait for the other party to launch the next attack, when he used the time difference to fight back, the eyes of the bionic alchemical puppet claiming to be the shadow of death suddenly flashed a light, followed by a low hoarse voice from his mouth covered under his visor. "Good morning, children from unknown races. I didn''t expect that you have grown so old in just 12 years." "You... You have wisdom?" Luke was undoubtedly startled, with an indescribable surprise on his face. You know, creating a puppet who simply knows how to obey orders is completely different from creating a fresh life with independent consciousness and judgment. The latter involves a series of complex and profound knowledge, including shaping the soul, which can not be solved by magic alone. "I? Have wisdom? No, no, no, if you mean this puppet, it doesn''t have any wisdom. Now I''m talking to you, a master who remotely controls it from a long distance." the bionic puppet explained with a smile. It can be seen that the controller is very excited at the moment, revealing an inexplicable excitement and enthusiasm. "So these looters are employed by you?" Luke frowned subconsciously. Somehow, he suddenly felt that this matter did not seem as simple as he imagined, nor was it a simple matter of interest. "Employed? Hahaha! Do you think they are qualified to be employed by me? No, they are just insignificant pieces thrown out to test your reaction. But now it seems that these guys have overfulfilled the task. You know? We met once 12 years ago, but I was frightened at that time and failed to seize the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I''ve been looking for your whereabouts for 12 years, and I finally found you today. " When saying these words, the bionic alchemy puppet raised his hands under the control of his master and released the hot heat from the energy crystal recklessly. destruction! slaughter! ruin! In less than half a minute, several surrounding streets and alleys were razed to the ground. The rest of the ordinary people who saw this scene screamed and fled further away. Some fools who were seriously brainwashed by religion shouted that the great will was invincible, and then rushed to the location of the alchemy puppet to try to take down the dangerous element. As a result, it was directly evaporated into a gaseous state before getting close. Facts have proved once again that in the face of powerful forces, what firm will, immortal faith and great dreams are all bullshit. Looking at the ordinary people running around like headless flies, Luke took a deep breath and tried in an uncertain tone: "you said we met twelve years ago? Then you should be the darente in the magic fortress, right?" "Ah! That''s right! It seems that the person who took you didn''t hide the truth." the bionic alchemy puppet nodded gently. "Can you tell me what happened? For example, where I came from? What was my race?" Luke''s tone was full of expectation. As an intelligent life out of tune with the surrounding environment, and even unable to find any similar kind, he always has a strong sense of loneliness. Although the patriarchs have always tried to create an atmosphere for him to integrate into the tribe. Unfortunately, the species difference is so obvious that even the blind can see it. He never belongs to a tribe. "Do you want to know your life experience? Well, I''ll give you a chance. Here is a map. You can mark the oasis according to the map. There is an abandoned magic fortress, which has been occupied by some guys who claim to be God believers. Kill them all, and then look for clues about their life experience in it. They are intact and kept in one of the fortresses Place. " After that, the alchemy puppet raised his right hand and gently emitted a faint light into Luke''s pupil. Next second Boom! Luke''s brain seemed to explode in an instant! There is a huge map flashing on the retina. The faint red light spot obviously refers to the bone city where he is now, while another relatively distant white light spot is the destination. There is no doubt that this is an extremely advanced magic technology, far beyond the primitive magic knowledge taught by the patriarchs. From this point alone, we can judge the amazing gap between the darente invaders and the original magical power of the world. After all the maps and light spots on the retina disappeared, Luke suddenly found that the bionic alchemy puppet had left quietly without knowing when, leaving a huge mess. In the distance, an army of hundreds of priests and monks was rushing towards the site of the incident. It is not difficult to judge from the angry expression on their faces that they will never easily let go of the culprits who are causing all disasters. According to Luke''s judgment, if he stayed to negotiate, he would probably be regarded as a scapegoat for the culprit, so he chose to run away. When the monks and priests arrived, nothing could be found except a piece of ruins and a large number of charred bodies. What''s more terrible is that the beliefs of ordinary residents who saw the battle picture with their own eyes have completely collapsed, and they are no longer willing to believe in the so-called great will, and this sign is rapidly spreading to every corner of the city Chapter 1265 Oasis, the only land covered with vegetation in the endless desert, is also the most suitable place to live. Because oasis means sufficient water source, which means that crops, vegetables and fruits that can only grow under the surface sunlight can be planted and harvested. It can be said that if anyone owns an oasis, he can live an extremely happy life that more than 99% of the world''s population envy. Unfortunately, as a planet conquered by invaders, most of the oases were occupied by darentes and built solid magic fortresses. Even if any original inhabitants want to get a little water to live, they need to pay an extremely heavy price, sometimes even death. However, with the disappearance of all darentes twelve years ago, the magic fortresses built on the oasis were finally captured by some brave guys. Although they have not been able to enter the core area protected by a large number of magic and puppet guards for the time being, they have been able to repel those competitors who also try to occupy the oasis with the help of the strong wall of the fortress itself and a large number of high spires. Of course, these guys who haven''t received any too much education at all. Maybe they don''t even know the essence and basic principles of magic. They don''t know that the spires used as arrow towers are actually a fully automatic defense system. Generally speaking, only one darente is responsible for the control, and the enemy within a few kilometers of the circle can carry out saturation coverage attack. Quantity, in front of this advanced magic energy weapon, is no different from a joke. Feeling the amazing energy gathered inside the whole magic fortress, Luke, who finally arrived at his destination after a long journey, breathed a sigh of relief and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "this is where I first appeared? I hope the secret hidden inside won''t be too disappointing..." The voice just fell! Ignoring the warning sign written in blood inserted in the Bush, he strode towards the fortress. But before he got close to the main entrance of the fortress, he heard a search, followed by an arrow straight into a place less than two fingers long from his front foot. "Stop! Or the next arrow will go through the throat!" shouted an archer standing high at his throat. "Shoot through my throat? Are you sure you can do it?" Luke asked with a piercing chill in his eyes, raised his head and sneered. I don''t know whether I have seen too many dirty, dark and ugly things after contacting the outside world, or I can''t wait to find out who I am and where I come from. In short, whoever dares to stand in his way now will be killed mercilessly. What''s more, the darente who provided him with clues asked to kill all the living people in the fortress. The archer didn''t realize that death was very close to him. He opened his mouth and laughed recklessly: "ha ha ha! A little boy who doesn''t know what race! I thought he was a dangerous enemy. Powell! Go and catch this boy. Maybe the priest can influence him and bathe him in the great glory of the gods." "Damn it! Why me again?" a fat guy scolded, opened the door and came out of the fortress. When he stretched out his strong arm to grab the boy''s collar and lift it up, a dazzling light burst out of Luke''s fingertips. In less than a second, the guy called Powell burned a huge hole in his abdomen. The severe pain made him scream like a pig. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!! Belly! My belly!" "Shit! Shoot! Shoot! This kid can do magic!" The archer standing high gave a loud warning, quickly pulled his bow and shot several deadly arrows in a very short time. Unfortunately, all the arrows were spread out by an invisible force before they were close to the target. Appreciating the surprised look of seeing ghosts on each other''s face, Luke raised his head and said in a non emotional tone, "I''m sorry, you made a stupid mistake. Now it''s time to pay for it." moment A meteorite with a burning flame fell from the sky and hit the steeple with a bang. The blazing flame swallowed up all the living lives inside. Some even couldn''t stand the sharp pain caused by the burning flame and jumped down from dozens of meters high to die alive. Such a blatant attack, of course, can not fail to attract the attention of others in the whole fortress. In less than three or five minutes, two or three hundred heavily armed guys poured out. The man in black leather armor asked with a gloomy face: "who are you? Why are you attacking us?" "I attacked you? No, you made a mistake. Your men attacked me first. Of course, it''s meaningless to tangle with these now. Come on, let me kill you all first, and then slowly find the answer I want." Speaking, Luke didn''t explain to the other party at all, or eliminate the misunderstanding. Because some things, once started, mean blood, killing and death. Unless one of them falls completely, it can never stop. "Arrogance! You don''t know what you''re facing!" The man in black leather armor suddenly raised his right hand and loudly recited the ancient language that outsiders could not understand. In the blink of an eye, everyone began to be surrounded by a faint red halo. After all this, he waved his hand and ordered, "go! Catch him! I''ll sacrifice him to the great God tonight!" "Rush! For the great God!" "To purify the world!" "Long live Narosa!" ¡­¡­ With the fanatical atmosphere, hundreds of guys with a circle tattooed on their right arms, a bit like a tattoo of the sun, launched a charge. In particular, the red halo significantly improves their movement speed, agility and strength attributes. "Magic?!" Luke recognized the power essence of the red halo at a glance. A bright color flashed in his pupil, followed by another deadly high-temperature ray without thinking. Since seeing the release puppet with his own eyes, he has been trying to simulate and create similar spells, and finally made a breakthrough three days before reaching the oasis. Although from the perspective of pure destructive power, rays certainly do not need to summon meteorite magic, the cutting effect of the former can often cause unimaginable damage to flesh and blood, and the consumption is much less, which is suitable for the current situation. Chapter 1266 The outcome of a battle never depends on the number, but on the efficiency of the killing. In this regard, Luke, who holds the powerful magic power, undoubtedly has an absolute advantage. From the beginning to the end, in less than five minutes, he killed hundreds of soldiers who were taller, stronger and even more proficient in cold weapon killing than himself. But interestingly, from these people''s dying eyes, he did not find any fear, uneasiness, withdrawal and other emotions. Each pair of eyes was so calm, as if he had returned to his mother''s arms, rather than being cut off by the hot heat rays. without doubt! This is not a question that can be explained by courage! It''s faith! Unswervingly, even death can''t change his faith! Realizing this, Luke slowly raised his head, stared into the eyes of the man in black leather armor and asked with interest, "can you tell me about the God you serve? I''m curious about what kind of commitment he gave you, so that so many people are willing to give their lives for him." "Oh? You know the existence of God?" the man grinned with joy. It seems that in his eyes, those dead companions just returned to the arms of the gods, so there is no need to be sad and depressed, because they will usher in that day sooner or later. After all, it has been too long since the era of theocracy. Most ordinary people in the world have forgotten the gods they once worshipped. Coupled with the conscious suppression of darentes, the gods who survived can only spread their faith in a very small range to ensure that they will not perish because of losing their faith. "I come from a tribe with complete inheritance and the existence of the God of the way of nature. But I didn''t expect that the God who should be higher would give up his dignity and live like a wandering beggar. Such a God is really worth all your efforts to worship and believe?" Luke revealed an undisguised strong irony in his tone. In his inherent impression, the most fundamental reason why God can attract mortals to offer their faith and spiritual world is that he is powerful, omnipotent and far beyond the essence of mortals. If you lose all this, can God still be called God? The obvious answer is no! Some greedy mortals who desire power and eternal life will even regard such gods as hunting targets. Interestingly, the gods of the world have maintained this state for quite a long time, but their believers still remain pious and never want to abandon or betray. "Shut up! What do you know! The great gods paid a price beyond your imagination in order to protect the world and resist those greedy and evil invaders." Hearing that someone insulted his God, the man in black leather armor suddenly became excited. If eyes could kill, Luke would have been torn apart by his knife like eyes. "Protect the world? Do you mean that the resources are about to be exploited and almost enter the apocalyptic world? Sorry, if this is the world they protect, I can only say that they are a group of outright losers who do not deserve faith and should have perished with the old times. What you serve is not so much God as God It is the dead of the old times. The order they want to rebuild can always be realized. " With a slightly teasing tone, Luke approached the main gate of the fortress step by step. When he was about to cross the threshold, the man in black leather armor suddenly released a terrible sense of oppression, and the golden light was released from the gray pupil. "Mortal! Were you just talking nonsense and defying the existence of gods?" a dignified voice asked. "Are you the god they serve? A coward who has to hide his true face?" Luke stopped and looked into each other''s eyes. "Coward? Is that what you think of me? No! Young man, I''m just more cautious. What''s more, the invaders who call themselves darentes have never really left. Tell me, what are you looking for when you come to this place?" The Unknown God did not seem to be irritated by the strongly insulting words, touched his chin and showed a curious expression. After all, no amount of verbal insult can be compared with being caught by darrentians like mice, constantly compressing the living space and eradicating his church and faith from the root. "I''m looking for my past and future." Luke didn''t try to hide anything, but showed his intention. "Past and future?" the Unknown God was obviously stunned, and soon couldn''t help but show a playful smile. "Ah! I almost ignored it. It turns out that you are also an outsider. You smell out of place all over." Luke was keenly aware of the other party''s subtext, frowned and said tentatively, "so I wasn''t born here?" "No! Of course not! All life born on this planet will get a mark, a soul mark that only gods can see. I''m curious. Who told you to come here to find the past and future?" While saying this, the God raised his right hand as if to touch the boy''s forehead. But before he could touch it, Luke released a wall of air, spread it out, and scolded with disgust: "go away! Keep your dirty hands away! Don''t try to spy on my thoughts! A darente told me." "Darente?! where is he?" the tone of the unknown god suddenly became severe. But Luke shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "Who knows. He talked to me through a bionic alchemy puppet. If you want to find their hiding place, you should first look for a marauder called the shadow of death. As far as I know, the darentes have done a lot with that bionic puppet. Oh, I almost forgot to tell you that he asked me to kill all the guys who claim to be God believers in this fortress." God sneered and said, "hum! Use you to test my reality? Boring tricks! If you don''t mind, can you tell me what you''re going to do?" "What I do next depends on your attitude. If you let your believers leave the fortress, I won''t do anything. But if you continue to block my way, I will destroy you and your believers at all costs. It''s always easier to kill and destroy than to create and build, isn''t it?" Luke gave two choices directly. For darente people, he always keeps a high vigilance in his heart, so that he won''t do it 100% according to the other party''s requirements. Chapter 1267 "You are confident that you can kill me and my believers alone?" The unknown gods did not seem to get angry because they were provoked, and still maintained a good demeanor. To be exact, he may have long forgotten the emotions that are easy to lose his reason and judgment, such as anger, under the harsh living environment constantly suppressed by the darentes. After all, only in this way can he ensure that he will not make wrong decisions in anger, so that the few believers will be lost. After several attempts, Luke was undoubtedly aware of this, and replied expressionless: "You have to try to know if you can do it. God is indeed a powerful life beyond mortals, but this does not mean that gods are invincible. At least darente magic can hurt and even kill you. The most important thing is, how much power can you play in your current state?" "Ha ha ha! What a clever little fellow! If you are not an outsider, I would even give you some divine power and divinity to qualify you to be one of us. But unfortunately, the rule at the beginning of the world is that no outsider can become a God, let alone gain the power of faith. Well, I will satisfy you Request, exit the fortress, let you find your own past and future. " The Unknown God didn''t know what he was thinking, and took the initiative to wave his hand to those believers who had done a desperate battle to get out of the way. "Thank you!" Although Luke didn''t know why the other party wanted to do so, he politely bent down and saluted, and then stepped into this magnificent magic fortress full of different world decorations and feelings. Watching his back disappearing into the corridor, a guy who looked higher couldn''t help asking, "did you let him in like this?" "Why, do you still want to stop him? Or did you not feel the surging magic energy in his body just now? The child is right. He has enough power to kill us all, although he will pay a considerable price." the Unknown God smiled and told the cruel truth. As for whether to lose face, he didn''t care for a long time. existence! It''s something that can change everything! Repression, compromise, adaptation, and finally survive the cruel elimination. The God who came from the fall of the gods has long thrown the so-called God''s pride and dignity into the garbage. Otherwise, the fools killed, imprisoned and sliced by the darentes are the best negative examples. "Hug... Sorry, I didn''t mean to embarrass you." the guy who spoke quickly lowered his head, like a child who did something wrong. "Relax, I don''t blame you. Like those believers who died, you have faith as bright as gold. But the problem is that long-term oppression has deprived you of the conditions for education, lack of enough knowledge and keen judgment. Remember, this child is very special, and I can even clearly feel the fate around his body The power of. " "So... He could be the driver of that great plan?" "He may be a promoter or a hindrance. Who knows. But one thing is certain that he has no good feelings for the darentes and belongs to an ally that can be won over." ¡­¡­ While the Unknown God was talking to the believers, Luke had come to the far left side of the second floor. However, the original glass cans have disappeared and replaced by beds for rest. You don''t have to ask. The guy who occupied the fortress turned it into a lounge. Fortunately, the dry and black blood on the ground is still intact. "This is... Darente blood mixed with brain?!" Luke bent down and analyzed the inactive cells through the magical energy released by his fingers. You should know that darente''s blood is very different from the blood of life in the world. It is not only darker in color, but also much higher in the upper limit of magic. If the magic possessed by most spell casters in the world is compared to a bowl of water, the darentes are a well or even a huge reservoir. Through continuous in-depth research and continuous transformation of themselves, darentes have long surpassed their original self and promoted to a higher life form. However, what Luke found difficult to understand was what kind of power could instantly explode the heads of more than a dozen darentes. In order to find out the truth, he carefully took out a pale yellow and blackened scroll from his arms, and then activated the stored spell without thinking. Next second Boom! All the things in the whole room were torn apart by an invisible force, and then quickly reorganized, just like going back in time, and began to show what had happened before. Due to the speed, it soon went back to the day twelve years ago. "Look! What have I found? A mysterious life transmitted from the ring of time and space!" a male darente shouted excitedly holding up a wet baby. "Transmitted from the space-time ring? How possible! Didn''t the space-time ring break down due to the energy storm? Normally, nothing can be successfully transmitted during this period of time." another female darente stared at the young baby and questioned. But soon, she noticed the magical energy released from the little life. Clean! Pure! No pollution at all! It is a precious treasure that all casters dream of. "We need to do a comprehensive study of him!" another darente stood up and offered. From his eyes, we can clearly see excitement, excitement and strong expectation. "What are you waiting for? Let''s start. First, we need to cut the baby''s skull and see his most important brain..." Before the talking guy picked up the tool, an amazing shock wave came out of the baby''s body. Then, the magical energy of the whole room was stimulated to some extent and began to resonate wildly. The huge noise could be heard even hundreds of meters away. As we all know, resonance is an extremely terrible phenomenon, which can even be described as disaster. As a result, not surprisingly, the heads of every darente present suddenly burst open under this resonance. Only one lucky man standing at the door escaped Chapter 1268 Dominated by death and fear, the only survivor quickly fled the scene, leaving the baby alone. After a while, Brolin finally appeared, picked up the baby carefully, turned and jumped out of the second floor window. "I see... This is me. No, it should be said that I was from the past. I came from the ring of space and was transmitted to this planet by some force." Looking at the stopped illusion in front of him, Luke''s eyes twinkled with joy. He even tried to touch himself who didn''t exist at all. About a minute or two later, when the magic stored in the scroll was exhausted and everything was restored to its original state, a mirror made of unknown metal suddenly appeared an extremely blurred shadow. Following the shadow, he asked in a familiar voice, "well, do you see the pure and powerful power you had at the beginning of your birth? Now, tell me, who are you and where are you from?" "Is it you? You''ve been watching me?" Luke frowned subconsciously. He heard that it was no one else who talked to him through the mirror. It was the mysterious guy who manipulated the bionic alchemy puppet last time. He was also the only survivor in the illusion. "Surveillance? No, no, no, not surveillance, but observation. In you, I feel the great potential far beyond everything. Maybe one day, you and your race will appear, and maybe do what we have done to the planet." darente''s tone revealed a strong sense of crisis. Of course, he has every reason to think so. After all, the darente people, who originated on the planet of mocha, came step by step, casting today''s glory with the pain, despair, blood and death of thousands of races. As the saying goes, if a higher civilization and species suddenly come, they will do the same thing as themselves according to their rationality and logic. "So in your eyes, I''m the spy sent here by the whole race?" Luke suddenly had an impulse to laugh. He really couldn''t think of what kind of race would send a newborn baby without any self-consciousness to a completely strange world. But the darentes obviously didn''t think so, but nodded seriously: "That''s right! To some extent, babies are really the best vanguard to invade a world. Because they seem so fragile and harmless, just like the bionic alchemy puppets we first sent to the world, they can perfectly integrate into the strange environment and even win trust. Most importantly, I see indifference, ruthlessness and trust in you The cruelty from the depths of the soul. " "Oh? Because I killed the looters?" Luke asked with a sneer. "Of course not! From the perspective of civilization, pests like marauders, which have no output and rely solely on killing, destruction and destruction to survive, deserve no matter how much they die. Your real coldness is reflected in treating your companions and the tribe that has raised yourself for 12 years. Remember the girl who stole away? You are getting the line you desperately want After Suo, without hesitation, he gave up and continued to look for her. Because your blood is cold, there is no temperature at all. The chill from the depths of my soul is that I can deeply experience it from so far away. " When saying these words, darente''s tone was full of admiration, as if this coldness was a supreme virtue, a higher direction of evolution. We should know that "absolute self" has always been a concept similar to thought and philosophy advocated and pursued by darente people. In their concept, only by eliminating all distractions and concerns and devoting themselves to the ocean of magic and knowledge can they truly understand the true meaning of power and reach a pure and supreme state. Luke''s indifference and his relentless abandonment of the worthless past are perfectly integrated with this state, as if all the tribal chiefs and elders have done useless work in their tireless teaching in recent ten years. The values, ideas, family affection, friendship, gratitude and so on they want to instill in boys can eventually have any effect. After just two months of exposure to the outside world, Luke became quite the opposite. If he returned to the tribal station now, those who used to know him would tremble with fear. "What exactly do you want to express?" Luke obviously began to get a little tired of this way of talking, with an impatient expression on his face. Because he hated each other''s eyes, but also hated the crazy and morbid tone, as if he were a freak. "Ah! You''re angry! Don''t be angry, I don''t mean any harm to you. On the contrary, I think you should find your own future. Now that you know your origin, can you tell me what you plan to do next?" the darente held his huge head with great interest. "Do you have any good suggestions?" Luke narrowed his eyes and said tentatively. "I do have a suggestion! Do you know? Since I lost contact with the home planet, all my people and I have been hiding in a place called refuge. If you don''t mind, let''s play a game? I will spread the information about the location of the refuge and hide it in all corners of the world. You can get a coordinate point every time you successfully crack one. Wait After reaching all the coordinate points, the door of the shelter will open to you. Of course, in order to increase interest, I will put some obstacles and magic knowledge along the way. " "Shelter? Sounds like an isolated secret hiding place." "Hehe, believe me, if no darente provides accurate coordinates, even if outsiders dig out the planet, they can''t find where the shelter is. How, do you want to accept my proposal?" "Why not? I like games! I also like to gain something in the process of games." "Smart choice! Now, I''ll give you the first clue. It''s hidden in the core area of this magic fortress. What you have to do is destroy the two steel puppets guarding inside, and then crack a magic lock set by myself. Remember, you only have one chance to crack the magic lock. Once you fail, the important data stored inside will be lost in an instant Swallowed by the flames. " "Sounds like fun! I''m a little eager to try." "So... The game begins?" "The game begins!" Chapter 1269 In the deepest part of the shelter, a female darente was standing in an inconspicuous corner, watching the figure full of fanaticism and obsession at the end of the passage from a distance. After a few minutes, she lowered her voice and asked the same kind next to her, "how long has wells maintained this appearance?" "It''s been more than a month. I think his mental state is extremely unstable. Since he found the trace of the boy, he has been hiding inside without eating or drinking. He lives entirely by absorbing energy. If this continues, his organs will begin to fail and his soul will be distorted and expanded under the nourishment of energy. I believe you should understand that if a darente caster enters this state "What does that mean," another woman with a terrible scar on her neck replied in a low voice. From her eyes full of anxiety, worry and vigilance, it is not difficult to judge that the man known as wells has obviously posed a certain threat to the shelter. "Damn it! Has it reached this level? I knew it was a mistake to take him into the shelter. This guy is so obsessed with the boy of unknown origin!" the woman who spoke before couldn''t help muttering curses. You should know that the soul of darente people after many in-depth transformations is different from most ordinary magical creatures. It has a very special and rare attribute, that is, energy adsorption. Especially when the body weakens to a certain extent, the soul will desperately absorb the surrounding energy in order to survive, so as to ensure that it can continue to exist in another form after the body dies. Of course, if only this, it would not cause such panic. What really makes them nervous is the sudden change when the soul adsorption reaches a critical point and the terrible impact on the surrounding environment. The more powerful the caster, the more energy the soul absorbs and the more serious the impact. The most terrible of them can even tear up all life and materials within a few kilometers and turn them into the purest energy vortex. If such a thing happened in the shelter, all the darentes who survived on the planet would be killed in an instant. There is no doubt that this is a crisis that must not be allowed. "Do you think we should take some coercive measures now?" suggested the woman with a scar on her neck. "Coercive measures? Are you sure this will not cause more serious disasters in advance? As you mentioned just now, his mental state is not very stable. I think it is too risky to take coercive measures." the former shook his head and refused. Take coercive measures against a darente caster with great power? No fool would do that! Regardless of whether it will succeed in the end, the aftermath of the battle alone will be enough to destroy some of the important facilities of the shelter. Not to mention that once there is a big noise, the shelter will be exposed to the sight of all enemies. "What should we do? Should he push all of us to the edge of death step by step?" the woman with a scar on her neck subconsciously clenched the strange weapon in her hand. You don''t have to ask. She''s ready to do it at any time. Unfortunately, her position in the shelter obviously did not reach the level of having the right to make decisions. Before she took practical action, she was stopped by another woman nearby: "I said! It''s too risky! Do you want to kill all of us? Look at the energy absorbed and distorted by his soul. It has already exceeded the critical point. At present, the only thing we can do is start from the mysterious boy." The woman with a scar on her neck was obviously not an idiot. She suddenly realized the mystery and burst out a bright color in her eyes: "you mean..." "I authorize you to unseal the strongest bionic alchemy puppet, Marissa with independent consciousness and personality. She once helped us disintegrate the most powerful country in the world, and must be able to complete this task. Remember, bring the boy back alive." "I see." ¡­¡­ Luke obviously didn''t know that he had been stared at by the hidden darente, and was busy cracking the complex magic lock in front of him. It has to be said that compared with the local aborigines who still stay in the primary use of energy, the skills mastered by the darentes are far more than dozens of times higher. Of course, this does not mean the destructive power of spells, but in-depth research at all levels. But somehow, with such a complex, precise and never seen magic lock, he just looked at the mysterious symbols flowing on the surface and understood that the brain seemed to be out of control, and a variety of ideas and ideas kept coming out. Finally, with a series of extremely irregular touches, the magic lock automatically opened with a snap, revealing the treasure house hidden in the back gate. As for the giant metal combat puppets on both sides, they have long been smashed into a pile of scrap iron by amazing Destructive Magic. Although they have not completely lost their action ability, it is almost impossible to stand up by their terrible weight alone. "Let me see what kind of treasure is hidden in the core of this magic fortress..." With that, Luke gently pushed open the metal door covered with dust and cobwebs. Next second The dazzling light almost blinded his eyes! Gold, silver, all kinds of rare magic metals, and enough gemstones to cover a pond! You should know that these gemstones are not simple decorations, but precious materials that can be used to store spells or make expensive magic items. In addition, some interesting bottles and cans were placed on the shelf close to the wall. Because the labels were written in darente''s unique words, he was not sure what was inside. But judging from the energy fluctuation emitted by those strange things in the bottle, it is probably the most valuable part of some magical creatures. In particular, a phalange continuously exudes amazing divine power. Its owner must be a God with good strength. Through the amazing wealth in the treasure house, Luke realized for the first time how terrible the darente plunder was. In order to meet their unlimited desire for resources, they don''t care about sustainable development at all. They just want to completely drain a planet in the fastest and most effective way. They don''t care about the life and death of the aborigines living on this planet. Unless Unless there is a race among the aborigines with strong magic talent! In this way, after destroying their civilization, belief and resistance consciousness, the darentes will carry out thorough enslavement education, and finally absorb it into the huge war machine as cannon fodder. Chapter 1270 There is no doubt that the amazing wealth stored in the treasure house is definitely a great wealth for the darentes who have a strong civilization as the foundation. Especially gemstones and magic materials soaked in bottles and cans, any caster can''t help but have the greedy idea of taking them all as his own. Unfortunately, Luke turned a blind eye to all this and began to concentrate on finding information about the shelter. Because he knew that in the doomsday world where the order had collapsed, gold and silver had already lost its value as a base currency, and even if it was still on the roadside, scavengers were not necessarily willing to pick it up. They can neither eat nor drink, nor can they be made into all kinds of tools and weapons. Their only function is to decorate and decorate. Who wants such rubbish? In fact, in the twelve years since darente disappeared, the whole world not only did not become better, but showed a worse and darker side. The first is the collapse of the ruling system, which leads to the disappearance of the original order. The original residents who have been enslaved for countless years are unscrupulous to vent their anger and destroy everything related to the darente people. As we all know, individuals under the control of group will often lose their self thinking ability and judgment, and all behaviors are full of ignorance and blind obedience. As a result, in the process of destroying the traces of the darentes, many magical devices used to maintain agricultural production, irrigation, and refining and producing resources were destroyed. When they react, there is already a piece of ruins behind them. Let alone restore the appearance of the world before, even today''s population can''t support it. In order to survive, they had to fight each other and kill each other for the few resources left. The second is the collapse of the financial and monetary system. When darentes ruled the planet, they would exploit and purchase precious metals and gemstones. Any indigenous people could use these things in exchange for food, water, cloth, spices and other necessities, To some extent, this resource plunder stabilizes the purchasing power of precious metals and gemstones as money. But when they collectively disappeared, precious metals and gemstones suddenly fell to a low point. Maybe some gemstones will be needed by casters, but precious metals are definitely ignored, because precious metals have lost the universal recognition necessary as money. "Ah! I found it!" After several rounds around the treasure house, Luke finally found a black slate from a row of shelves, which was crowded with changing symbols. However, because the words written above are darente''s own words, he is unable to interpret them for the time being. Fortunately, his failure to recognize these strange characters does not mean that others do not know them. Especially those enemies who fought with the darentes should be able to interpret these words. Thinking of this, Luke didn''t hesitate. He took the slate directly out of the fortress and said to the Unknown God waiting at the door for a long time: "I want to make a deal with you!" "Oh? What deal?" the Unknown God asked with interest. "I just opened the core treasure house of the magic fortress and found an interesting thing. If you don''t mind, can you translate it for me?" said Luke, handing over the slate directly. When the Unknown God saw the stone slab, a faint golden light burst out in his pupils, pursed his mouth and said with profound admiration: "it''s incredible! You found this!" "What is it?" Luke asked eagerly. "It is an account book that records the whereabouts of all the resources plundered from the world," God explained carelessly. "Where? You mean..." Luke was clearly aware of something, and his eyes glittered with a strange light. "That''s right!" God nodded gently. "As you guessed, every once in a while, those greedy invaders will transfer the plundered resources to another place, and then transport their home planet from this place." "So where on earth is this place?" Luke obviously didn''t care about the whereabouts of those resources. He just wanted to find a shelter. "Sorry, I don''t know. All I know is that they hide this place very well and don''t allow any non darente people to enter. If you really want to find it, you''d better go to a place first." God offered a suggestion. "Where?" "Los! The capital of the world''s most powerful empire and the first city conquered by invaders. There should be the answer you want to find in the ruins of that city." "Ross?" "Yes! It was called the miracle City blessed by the gods. It not only has the most magnificent and gorgeous temples and palaces, but also has the most devout and fanatical believers." ¡­¡­ Just when Luke got a clue and set off for the ruins of the ancient city, another boy on the planet Mocha had stood in front of the repaired transmission door and asked without looking back: "mentor, I''m going to start soon. Do you have anything else to say?" "There''s nothing to say. I believe that conquering a world with backward technology and falling into chaos is no problem for you. The only thing to remind is that if you find a clue to your other brother, don''t rush to take action, let alone try to bring him back by force." Oren warned in a serious tone. "Why?" the boy obviously didn''t understand his mentor''s intention. Oren smiled and explained, "you have to understand that he is different from you. He lived among the primitive aborigines who hated us since childhood. He doesn''t understand how great the magical civilization created by the darentes is. I don''t want to bring back a talent who is hostile or even hostile to us, okay?" "So you want to change his thoughts and ideas first?" the boy was very smart and understood what his mentor wanted to express at once. "You''d better understand this! As a mentor who has watched you grow to the present, I know very well the great potential contained in your body. If nothing unexpected happens, your brother should have similar talents. If he threatens us one day..." Before Oren finished speaking, the boy interrupted, "don''t worry! If one day, I will kill him myself and make him into an alchemy puppet. Nothing can stop us, even if he is my own brother." Chapter 1271 Conquest and plunder, like a pair of twins, are deeply engraved in the darente gene. Every darente has been full of ambition for the outside world since he was born. In their culture, whoever can bring resources and wealth to the parent star is a true hero. He can not only obtain great interests and reputation, but also take this opportunity to enter the upper class of society and become a member of the ruling class. Of course, as a typical high-level magic civilization, it is always those powerful spell casters who really grasp the decisive power. On the one hand, they have the incomparable power of ordinary people. On the other hand, only they can manipulate those complex magic devices and give destructive blows to the enemy. Most importantly, after countless times of self transformation, casters have an extremely long life span. Time has given them countless times more wisdom than ordinary people, and some of them have even become a special life beyond gods. At present, these old monsters are gathering in a dark, old and musty house. What was placed on the table was not expensive magic lamps, but lit a candle made of unknown animal oil. You know, with the continuous innovation of technology, even the poorest darente people can ensure that their magic lamps are not extinguished all day, but they are still using the ancient lighting equipment mentioned in some history books. After a full minute, one of them was dry and thin, as if he were a corpse. Then he coughed hard and said, "the child is leaving! Let''s talk about what we should do next?" "The plan that has been brewing for 12 years is finally going to start?" another guy, who is shrouded in darkness, expressed strong expectation in his tone. The first old man who spoke nodded seriously: "Yes! His appearance means too many things to us. Especially the bright light released by the soul is just like the most beautiful treasure in the universe. If there is a huge ethnic group behind him, we should start to consider whether to kneel down and become each other''s vassal, or run away with all our knowledge and technology." "But what if not? What if there are only the last two such precious lives?" another old man asked with a smile. "Then let them fully integrate! With the blood and genes flowing from them, maximize the potential of our darentes. If I guess correctly, some of you sitting here should be ready to try to cultivate hybrid offspring?" While saying these words, people all over the body shrouded in the dark shadow raised their heads, and their eyes burst out without a trace of emotion. Obviously, as darente people who rely on continuous self-improvement to develop to today, they don''t care about the bullshit pure blood theory. At least in the eyes of these senior executives who have the right to decide, the purer the blood, the smarter and the greater the potential, which is pure nonsense. To be exact, darente people living on the planet of mocha can''t find a so-called pure blood at all. At least more than 20 other genes are mixed in everyone''s body. As early as the barbarian era, the ancient darente people realized the benefits of racial integration, constantly combined themselves with those magical creatures to produce mixed blood offspring, and then combined these mixed blood offspring with other similar species to improve the magic talent of the whole ethnic group bit by bit through blood dilution. Today, the more prosperous, influential and talented families are, the less the proportion of primitive blood is. But darentes don''t want all kinds of garbage. At least they won''t allow those races with low IQ, lazy and useless to improve their potential to integrate. On the contrary, to treat such garbage, they often take genocide once and for all. "Hehe, this is not a matter of course. However, I doubt whether the boy will really accept the future we have arranged for him. From his growth experience, it can be seen that the appearance of women in our group does not conform to his aesthetics." the old guy like a corpse was worried and reminded. From the data flashing on the black slate, it is not difficult to judge that the little guy who suddenly appeared in the ring of space and may even be the culprit of the energy storm is almost rarely affected by the surrounding environment, as if he has a strong self-consciousness. "It''s not easy! Select some talented women and let them make a permanent shape change. In addition, let the adjutant of the expeditionary army pay attention to the observation and see what kinds of women in the conquered world will arouse his interest." the shadow gave a solution without thinking. For the extremely developed magical civilization, permanent shape change is nothing at all. What''s more, all darentes who become spell casters don''t care what their shape is nearby. Look at those in power who control the trend of the whole civilization. Some are already dead, while others transform themselves into a shadow form. The guy with a furry and lovely shape in the corner will devour the soul of an innocent person and turn each other''s body into their own temporary container every once in a while. However, it was a pity that the boy obviously didn''t know that he had been watched by the top. He was commanding the expedition army to cross the portal and appear on an empty beach. Before he could observe the surrounding environment, several darentes hiding behind the rock rushed out and shouted with ecstasy: "here we are! Here we are! The reinforcements of the mother planet!" "Long live! We are finally saved!" "This time, we must let those damn aborigines know what it means to resist US!" "War! Destruction! Death! I will redouble the suffering I have suffered over the years!" ¡­¡­ With crying and scolding, these guys who looked extremely embarrassed lay on the beach without image, with the expression of the rest of their lives on their faces. You know, in the world conquered by the darentes, the power of those local aborigines is uneven. Some of them are so bad that only a few forces need to be sent to maintain brutal rule, while some powerful ones need to adopt a gentle policy to win over local forces. It is best to let each other kill each other. Even if the original order is destroyed, they dare not adopt a high-pressure policy against those tough indigenous residents. Needless to ask, the world belongs to the latter. Therefore, after losing contact with the parent star, the darentes left behind in the magic fortress immediately suffered eternal revenge and pursuit. It can be regarded as a firm will to hold on for 12 years without collapse. Chapter 1272 "Gather them immediately! Gather the necessary information! I want to find out what is happening in the world and how many enemies we need to face in ten minutes." Staring at the darentes who were crazy on the beach, the boy quickly gave orders to his entourage. As the supreme commander of this expedition, he knows very well what his responsibilities are and what he needs to prove to those who have been paying attention to himself. There is no doubt that this is a test, a comprehensive test of his mind and endurance. "I see!" Without saying a word, a female darente immediately ordered the healers in the team to come forward, help the guys falling on the beach, cast spells one by one, force them to calm down quickly, and then asked about the changes in the whole world in the past 12 years. At the same time, the large-scale expeditionary army also began to camp on the spot, and soon built a war fortress with strong magical power. you ''re right! With the powerful magic power, the darentes built a war fortress in less than half an hour! What''s more terrible is that this kind of war fortress is not only a primitive defensive building used to resist the attack of the cold weapon era, but also a powerful magic fortress with more than tens of thousands of defensive spells, which will be unharmed even under a large-scale group attack spell. Normally, such a strong fortress, not to mention the primitive indigenous peoples of the backward world, or the darentes themselves, will take some effort to break it. Because of this, they can easily defeat the rebels again and again and press each other on the ground for unbridled friction. When the last towering arrow tower was completed, the tip of the tower immediately released a gorgeous violet light, covering the whole fortress. Needless to say, this is a magic enchantment, which can be used to enhance and protect yourself, while weakening the enemy''s coverage and continuous magic. It is the accumulation of knowledge, technology and experience. It is the ultimate magic that requires countless time, energy and even several generations of talents to continue in-depth research. As long as the core is not destroyed, all friendly members who stay in the border will continue to enjoy great benefits from the energy source. With the border crossing fully launched, the expeditionary army will automatically divide into teams according to weaving and enter its own defense area in an orderly manner. If you don''t inquire about intelligence and understand the changes in the surrounding environment and situation, you will rush up foolishly to confront the enemy. That''s what barbarians with low IQ will do. Darentes, who have long regarded invading other worlds as normal, would not make such a stupid mistake. Rather than take the lead in launching an attack, they prefer to stay in the built fortress and wait for the enemy to take the initiative to launch an attack. After all, defense is always much easier than attack. At the same time, the loss is much less. We can also judge the threat level of the enemy through attack and make the next plan. About an hour or two later, the female subordinate stepped into the interior of the core arrow tower and put a black slate on the table with both hands: "commander, all the information you want is here." "Oh? So fast?" the boy put down his ongoing experiment, and a trace of surprise appeared on his young face. "Our database originally recorded most of the situation in the world. Combined with the information provided by the survivors, it is not difficult to find out the current situation," the female darente responded with a proud face. "Very good! Then you can give a general introduction to the situation first." the boy said, picking up the slate and flipping through it quickly. "First of all, the planet under our feet is a world full of rich magical energy, which is not inferior to the mother planet mocha. Unfortunately, the aborigines here do not realize that the study of magic needs to establish a perfect and huge system, and it also needs to spend a lot of effort to cultivate countless apprentices, so as to form a virtuous circle. On the contrary, they pursue a typical elite education. Every strong person often teaches no more than ten apprentices all his life, and most of these apprentices will not live until graduation. Therefore, the birth of every strong person is full of contingency and contingency. Their path can not be copied. The only thing that latecomers can do is to explore slowly on the road of pursuing knowledge and power alone. Perhaps it is quite lucky that one of 10000 people can climb up the mountain alive. To some extent, the most powerful people in the world are enough to pose a great threat to the expeditionary army. Therefore, the last expeditionary commander did not use excessive violence, but privately reached some agreements with some people, such as providing some magic knowledge they are interested in, methods to prolong their life, etc., in exchange for these strong men not to pose a threat to our conquest plan. Of course, as for those diehards, we have adopted the bloodiest and most violent way to kill them all together with their relatives and friends. Normally, as long as we continue to maintain contact with the parent star and maintain a strong deterrent, no one should dare to jump out easily to resist our rule. Unfortunately, with the energy storm 12 years ago, the space gate was forced to close. At the beginning, the left behind personnel could barely maintain order, but soon this weakness was exposed in the eyes of the local aborigines. As a result, it is obvious that the whole world, including those who have cooperated with us, has set off resistance and even slaughtered our race. After 12 years of hunting, 100000 of the most elite spellcasters, warriors and alchemists were killed and injured, and the rest, as seen before, were scattered into small groups and hid everywhere between the wilderness and the jungle. These damn barbarians even forced the noble darentes into the Colosseum and let them fight with their own people and even ferocious beasts with their bare hands. " When saying these words, the eyes of the female subordinate twinkled with extreme anger. She can tolerate the killing of her own kind, but she will never allow the same kind to be naked humiliated. Because that not only means that personal dignity and glory are tarnished, but also means the disgrace of the whole ethnic group and civilization. "Did you kill all the expeditionary troops in just 12 years? It seems that the world looks very interesting..." the boy touched his chin and muttered. He obviously didn''t care at all about being humiliated. After all, even if he was awarded an honorary title, he knew very well that he was not darente at all, let alone tied himself with darente and the whole civilization Chapter 1273 "What are your plans next?" The female darente was obviously a little dissatisfied with the careless attitude of the commander of the expedition army, and tried with an expressionless face. She didn''t understand why the high-level would withdraw the boy who didn''t know where he came from and become the commander of an expeditionary army, even if the other party found a way to repair the energy turbulence and make the ring of space work again. "Next?" the boy touched his chin meaningfully, glanced at the uneasy subordinate, smiled and replied: "Of course, we should first catch a few people alive and find out the internal situation of the enemy. Don''t forget that those who have been chased and killed to insanity have long lost contact with the civilized world. We don''t know how many enemies there are, and those characters need special attention. War is not a joke, especially a war with the ultimate goal of conquering the whole world Fight. " Just as the female darente wanted to say something, there was a sudden sound of footsteps from waiman. Followed by a male darente soldier covered in silver armor, he knelt on one knee, solemnly saluted and reported loudly: "Commander, your excellency! Our Patrol has just captured a primitive wooden sailboat near the coastline. There are about 30 members on it. Twenty five of them resisted fiercely and were killed by us. There are five prisoners. Do you need to be interrogated immediately?" "Hmm? Have you figured out their identity?" the boy''s eyes showed a curious light. "According to the confession of one of the men, they are a group of pirates and mercenaries. It is said that there are traces of darentes nearby. They want to work to capture slaves and sell them to a port city called Archie city state." the soldier gave a straight answer. Although the darentes are a magic dominated civilization, there are a lot of soldiers. However, unlike most people''s impression of soldiers who wield weapons and rush into battle, they are closer to a kind of aircraft armor like pilot. In particular, the silver full coverage armor not only has strong protection ability, but also has an independent energy supply system. Any wearer can easily play the destructive power like a giant. Combined with energy weapons, even the heat weapon civilization with developed science and technology will be defeated in an instant. "Pirates and mercenaries? Bring them here. I have some questions for them to answer." the boy hesitated for a moment and quickly made a choice. Although he had read the details recorded on the slate, he was still amazed that the world could kill a whole 100000 heavily armed expeditionary troops. You know, an expedition of 100000 darentes is almost enough to destroy a planet. This is not an exaggerated description, but a literal meaning. Every complete expeditionary force will be equipped with an ultimate means, that is, directly detonating the core of the planet, making the boiling face tear the ground and cause destructive damage to the surrounding environment. No life can survive in such a bad environment, even those powerful creatures known as gods and demons are no exception. But interestingly, why did the expeditionary forces left behind in this world clearly have the means to die together, but they didn''t take action? In the expeditionary army, the will of the Supreme Commander is equal to that of the whole civilization. No matter how much dissatisfaction and resentment there is in your heart, you have to hold it in your heart until you return to your home planet after the expedition. It can be said that the best commander is the dictator of the expeditionary army, and his every order can not be violated. In less than five minutes, five prisoners in rags were taken to the tower hall. Four of them are male and one is female. Everyone exudes the sour smell of not taking a bath for a long time, and the clothes are also stained with dark red blood. Uneasy! Fear! fear! From the eyes of these captives, we can clearly see how afraid they are of this sudden magic fortress. After observing for a full minute, the boy smiled and said, "Hello, brave Sir and ladies. You know? I really don''t know whether to admire your courage or laugh at your ignorance and dare to take the darentes as the target of arrest." "Commander, I suggest you don''t talk nonsense to these lower races, and immediately let the casters extract their souls and read their memories directly. The world must pay for their barbaric behavior, the price of blood, death and destruction. No one can live after killing a darente expedition." the female subordinate gnashed her teeth. It is estimated that in her heart, she has sentenced all the intelligent lives in the world to death. "Don''t! Don''t kill us! We are just a group of pirates and mercenaries who don''t know anything! The decision to attack you was the result of the joint efforts of the thirteen kings. They are your enemies and the culprit of all the consequences. All we want is to make some money..." Obviously, it is unrealistic to expect a group of guys who do anything for wealth to return to death. The leading man didn''t even hesitate, so he shook out the information he knew. In fact, such large-scale actions can not be concealed for long. Hearing these words, the boy immediately turned and asked his men, "do you know who the thirteen kings are?" "Thirteen kings?" the female darente first froze and then clenched her fist and cursed angrily: "Damn it! How dare these maggots?! the so-called thirteen kings are actually the first strong people who chose to cooperate with the expeditionary army after we came to the world. Some of them are for strength, some for knowledge, and some for wealth and power. Finally, under the title of commander, they divided up the land and subjects of the destroyed countries and helped us collect important resources Source, and develop and expand their own forces at the same time. " "So... This is a betrayal play? The last expeditionary army was killed by the puppets they supported?" the boy pursed his mouth and his face was full of sarcasm. You know, darente people are not a kind race advocating equality and fraternity. If you want to successfully deceive them, you can only be more cruel, cruel and ruthless than them. If he could, he really wanted to see the commander of the last expedition army with his own eyes. By the way, he asked the other party what he thought at the beginning, which would make his puppets out of control. "No! No! How can these thirteen people destroy the whole expedition at one fell swoop! There must be some hidden secrets!" The female darente seemed to realize something. She picked up one of the prisoners and asked in a harsh voice, "details! Tell me more details!" Chapter 1274 "Enough! They are just a group of people at the bottom who are divorced from the ruling system. How can they know such secret things." Just when the female darente began to try to brutally invade the captive''s spiritual world and try to forcibly read the memory, the boy finally spoke to stop the other party''s further behavior. Because it makes no sense! If thirteen supported puppets are released, some kind of agreement is really reached secretly, and it is impossible for such figures to know. "Commander, I think this matter is very serious. We must investigate it before we can take the next action." the female darente threw the dull eyed prisoner aside with a serious expression on her face. The boy nodded thoughtfully, "what you said is reasonable. We need to find out how the enemy suddenly collapsed a complete expeditionary army overnight. By the way, have the survivors stabilized now? Haven''t they provided useful information?" "I''m sorry! They don''t know what happened. They only know that the garrison was suddenly surrounded by thousands of enemies, and the gate was broken down. The only thing they can do is to constantly flee to inaccessible places." the female subordinate explained quickly. In fact, at present, the whole expeditionary army is in a state of ignorance, and even most people can''t understand why the expeditionary army has been directly uprooted. You should know that the darente expeditionary army is not a backward army that relies on primitive means to transmit information and orders. Almost one caster in every 50 people is specially responsible for transmitting the orders issued by the superior and transmitting the information collected by himself. In terms of information transmission, their efficiency is much higher than that of some technologically developed civilizations. In theory, unless a large number of troops are quietly concentrated to carry out an all-round and covering attack on the garrison of the expeditionary army with more than 100000 people, especially to break the magic barrier at the first time, the news will be transmitted, and finally every member of the expeditionary army will know what he has encountered. But what''s interesting now is that the news obviously didn''t pass out and was cut off at some link. Thinking of this, the boy touched his chin with one hand and gently tapped the armrest of the seat with the other hand. After about two or three minutes, he said with a smile: "in that case, why don''t we hide first and use the identity of these prisoners to explore their world? If I remember correctly, the Legion should have a group of deformers on standby." "Deformer?!" The female darente''s face changed slightly. The deformer in the expeditionary army is not a magical force, nor a member of the darente, but a special race absorbed into the system. They are the few remaining aborigines on the planet Mocha, with incredible deformation ability. As long as some hidden preconditions are met, they can not only become the appearance of any creature, but also copy each other''s spirit, thought and soul, so that they can see no flaws from the inside out. In short, it is a perfect camouflage, even the closest people can distinguish it! "That''s right! Shapeshifter! I''m curious about the changes that have taken place in the whole world in the years of transmission interruption. In particular, what are the 13 traitors willing to take such huge risks for? You should understand that changes never happen casually, and there are often some motives behind them." When he said this, the boy''s eyes twinkled with maturity and depth that were completely incompatible with his age. "I see! I''ll summon the leader of the shapeshifter at once!" the female darente made a salute, then turned and walked out. Although she forced herself to remain calm, her two slightly trembling legs betrayed her true feelings. Anyone who knows these deformers will not like them, and even boundless fear will emerge in his heart every time he thinks of them. Seeing his subordinate''s disappearing back, the boy finally stood up slowly from his seat, walked to a young man who looked 18 or 19 years old and had short blond hair, pressed his right index finger on each other''s forehead and whispered: "Your eyes are my eyes, your ears are my ears, and your thoughts are my thoughts. In the supreme name of magic! I declare that your soul and body will be dominated by my will." Next second The young man jumped up from the ground, shaking uncontrollably all over. After a while, when the shaking gradually calmed down, he finally opened his eyes, turned up his mouth slightly, and said to himself in a very awkward tone: "it''s so simple! I thought I needed to struggle to control this body perfectly, but who knows that he didn''t even have the courage to resist, which saved a lot of effort." The voice just fell! The boy standing next to him also opened his eyes and retreated to the cold seat. The whole man seemed to be in meditation. But as long as you pay attention to the dull eyes in the pupils, it is not difficult to judge that consciousness has left the body. The soldier who stood by and saw the whole process from beginning to end finally couldn''t help asking: "commander, don''t you want..." "Ah! Yes! I need to go to their world with the deformers." Having completely occupied the young body, the boy grinned and his face was full of excitement and expectation. In his eyes, conquering the world is just a game, a test of his knowledge learned in the past 12 years and his mastery of magical power. Whether he wins or not is not important. What matters is his means, mind and potential in this process. Unfortunately, no one in the expedition knew this. About 15 minutes later, a group of weird humanoid creatures with extremely ugly appearance and pungent smell were finally taken to the tower hall. After giving an order, like hungry animals, they threw their captives to the ground one by one, ignored the screams and wails of these poor creatures, and sucked the last glimmer of vitality from each other''s bodies. After the target of smoking turned into a shriveled corpse, the deformers finally obtained all the conditions needed for deformation and changed into prisoners one after another. No matter their appearance, language, habits and accent, they were no different from the dead guys before. Staring at these frightening monsters, the female darente whispered in the boy''s ear: "Sir, I suggest you better be careful. Shapers are easily driven by desire. They often make some cross-border moves in their actions because they can''t resist temptation, and others directly choose to sneak into each other''s ethnic group and disappear." Chapter 1275 On the boundless green sea, an old small wooden sailboat is speeding towards the coastline in the face of the monsoon. Although the ship is very small, and there are several large patches of different colors on the dirty canvas, all ships passing by, no matter how big and how deep they eat, will immediately turn and run away without hesitation. It''s like this boat is the messenger of death and a symbol of disaster and bad luck. Of course, in fact, it''s not much worse. Because this is not an ordinary boat, but a famous pirate ship on this route, a group of looting gangs known as sea vultures. Their record is not only to rob merchant ships that do not have much resistance, but even warships dare to attack as long as someone can afford a high price. In short, these are a group of bold and evil bastards. Most importantly, after dozens of encirclement and suppression, they still lived well, and were not sent to the bottom of the sea to feed fish, or hung on the gallows of a city-state wharf like some pirates. But no one will ever know that these seemingly no different pirates have been completely replaced by another group of people, a group of conquerors who are 10000 times more dangerous than them, and even enough to push the whole world into the abyss of destruction. "How far is it from the Archie city?" a young man lying on the deck crying the sun asked without looking back. Needless to ask, he is the supreme commander of the darente expedition, the mysterious boy who has been raised for 12 years. "Sir, according to the memory of the master of this body, we should arrive before dark at the latest." the middle-aged man in charge of steering nearby quickly bent down and replied respectfully. "How many times! Don''t call me sir! Don''t show the relationship between superiors and subordinates! Don''t forget, we are a group of pirates now. Pirates usually have no obvious relationship between superiors and subordinates, at least in this world." the boy reminded casually. "So what should I call you?" the transfiguration of the middle-aged image made a meaningful test. As a special race drifting away from the edge of the ruling system, he has always been very curious about why the senior management sent a teenage boy to be the commander of the expeditionary force this time. And the other party is obviously not darente, but it exceeds 99% of darente in status. "Banko! My body''s name is banko. From now on, just call it directly. In addition, let your men prepare. Once ashore, they must become famous as soon as possible. It''s best to attract the attention of the upper rulers. I don''t want to waste time between those businessmen and civilians." After that, the boy threw the newly chewed fruit core into the sea. On the surface, it is a backward wooden sailing boat, but under the transformation of magic, there are not only many very comfortable and convenient facilities inside, but also a portal connecting the magic fortress. Generally speaking, fresh fruits, meat and vegetables that cannot be preserved for a long time can be easily obtained on this ship. What is more exaggerated is that as long as he wants, this broken little wooden boat can fly directly and advance at a speed of hundreds of meters per second. "Please don''t worry, according to the treasure we prepared, it will cause a great sensation as soon as it comes ashore. Those primitive and foolish aborigines simply don''t understand that these wealth will become their talisman." the deformer licked his lips and burst out a cruel and bloodthirsty light in his eyes. Because of their nature, they can never refuse to use their deformation ability to play with the feelings of relatives and friends around the victims, and finally suck up the vitality of all these people. "Remember! Don''t touch those people who have nothing to do with the task. What I need is to break into them and find out the truth of what happened 12 years ago, rather than create panic and turbulence." the boy looked up into each other''s eyes and his tone was full of warning. The deformer nodded his head without thinking: "of course! You are the supreme commander. I will obey your orders and let all the accompanying personnel exercise restraint." The boy raised a finger and shook it gently: "no! It''s not restraint! It''s absolute obedience! If any of you try to escape my control, or make some small moves secretly, I will ruthlessly erase you and your people. Believe me, I have such ability. Even if I don''t have it now, I will have it in the future." As soon as the voice fell, before the deformer had time to respond, a cry came from the lookout. "It''s a port! A port is found ahead! If there is no accident, it should be our destination - Archie city state." With the wind and shouts, a huge statue slowly rose from the sea level. It was a huge white human statue, at least 50 meters high, with a spear in one hand and a shield in the other hand, with a gorgeous helmet on his head. Through remote observation of magic, you can clearly see that even the lines of feathers are carved lifelike. At the top of the spear, an orange flame burns brightly, providing a reference for ships in and out. Needless to ask, it is not a simple statue, but also acts as a lighthouse. After a while, when the whole statue standing on the sea was fully revealed, the members of the ship could finally see the prosperous port of Archie city-state and the city extending upward layer by layer. "Hehe, it''s finally here. Is it a sea city built on a hillside? It seems that there are no too vigilant energy fluctuations." the boy muttered to himself, motioning the deformer to manipulate the ship and slowly approach the berth. Under the guidance of the dock staff, the party soon set foot on solid land. "Please open the hatch! We need to check the goods! And then draw a tax of 5% to 10% according to the type of goods." Under the protection of the guards, an official went to the side of the ship and pointed to the closed hatch to open it. "Open!" The boy waved and motioned the deformers to do so. After all, he is not to make money, but to create a sensation, so as to achieve the purpose of contacting the upper rulers. Therefore, from the beginning, tax evasion and bribery of officials were not included in the options. With a bang, the gorgeous color instantly attracted all the eyes of the surrounding docks. Gems! Colorful gemstones! Each piece is at least as big as a baby''s fist! The whole cabin is full! "Oh my God! You... You are..." Officials obviously had not seen such a spectacular scene, and the whole person became a little speechless. Chapter 1276 "As you can see, in the process of chasing those fleeing darente people, we accidentally found a huge treasure, which is said to be a part of their secret hoarding for transportation before their destruction. These gemstones are only a small part of the treasure..." While observing the reaction of the people around him, the boy pretended to be complacent and "introduced" the origin of these gemstones. As a child who began to receive strict elite education from the age of three, he knows very well how to attract the attention of the top group of people in the ruling system. The answer is very simple, that is, interests, unimaginable huge interests. High quality gemstones are the basic materials necessary for making powerful magic items. They are also regarded as a symbol of wealth by ordinary people. Especially in this world where precious metals are still used as circulating currency, the preservation degree of gemstones is far higher than that of gold. It is conceivable that when the legend of a huge treasure spreads, how many people will go crazy and how many people will die. More importantly, if the treasure is really left by the darente expedition, is there something left by them? After all, twelve years is not long. The intelligent life in this world will not forget the power shown by the invaders and the humiliating history they have experienced. Even if we have defeated the enemy and driven the remaining parts into the inaccessible mountains, islands and deserts, we will still be full of longing for the magic knowledge and technology mastered by the darentes. Some places even offer huge rewards. As long as we can find the buildings, weapons, armor, magic items left by the darentes, or books, notes and scrolls, we can not only obtain unimaginable wealth, but also change our class and social status, and jump from the bottom civilians to the upper nobility. Through the information read from the prisoner''s memory, the boy already knew that the thirteen so-called "kings" did not relax after successfully destroying the last expedition army and enjoyed their power and power. On the contrary, as the world''s former traitors, they know very well how strong the darente civilization is and that the other party may make a comeback at any time. Therefore, over the past 12 years, everyone has been desperately searching for the things left by the expeditionary army, whether knowledge, wealth or weapons and equipment, in order to prepare for the next war. Obviously, the enemy that the boy will face is not a group of fools without resistance, but a group of smart people who are insidious and vicious, who know how to draw nutrients from their opponents and expand themselves. The most important thing is that these guys are not soft at all, even when dealing with their compatriots. In the process of cooperation, they directly or indirectly destroyed countries and killed no less lives than the expeditionary army. A whole ship of precious stones docked at the wharf undoubtedly caused a great sensation in the city-state of Archie. Whether it''s the melon eaters at the bottom or the guys who have some ideas about the treasure, they all turn their eyes to this group of pirates and mercenaries who seem to have won the ticket to upper class society. ¡­¡­ At night, in the magnificent palace, a grand banquet was going on. As the host of the banquet and the host of the city, governor parossa held up a crystal cup full of light green liquid and shouted in an impassioned tone: "Distinguished guests! Ladies and gentlemen. First of all, please allow me to introduce these warriors from afar. They brought valuable gems from the other side of the distant sea, as well as the treasures left by those evil invaders." The voice just fell! Every man and woman dressed in gorgeous service raised their wine glasses and beat the crystal with a silver spoon in the other hand. You don''t have to ask. It''s a way for them to express their welcome. When the sound of the beating gradually subsided, a deformer stepped forward, bent down and saluted: "thank you very much!" "No, you''re welcome. You deserve it. Besides, I''m sure all of you here are very eager to hear your adventure stories, aren''t you?" said governor parossa, sweeping the rest of the corner of his eye through those who did not hide their greed and desire. Had it not been for the instructions of the "King", he would not have allowed such important information to leak out. Instead, he would block the information at the first time, and then send a fleet to swallow the whole treasure. Unfortunately, this goal is now impossible to achieve. Under the absolute order established by the thirteen "kings", no one can resist their will, not even the governor who also holds a strong magical power and the army. As the saying goes, a warrior who kills a dragon will eventually become a dragon. In the process of cooperating with the darente expeditionary army, the thirteen traitors learned too much knowledge, experience and wisdom, even including the cruel means of ruling and suppressing resistance. After destroying the expeditionary army, they not only did not restore the world to its original appearance, but took the opportunity to usurp all rights and make themselves "gods" above other lives. Parossa saw his loyal "King" with her own eyes, so she knew that there was an insurmountable gap between herself and the other party that day. Naturally, she would not be stupid enough to make small moves in private. He has only one thing to do, that is to obey orders, spread the news first, and let those who are capable and rich first find out whether the treasure is true or not. If it is true, is it as huge as the rumor says, preserving the knowledge and technology left by countless darentes. Today''s banquet is actually an exhibition for powerful organizations in Archie city state to see the mountains of gemstones and these pirates and mercenaries who became rich overnight. Soon, under the deliberate promotion of the governor, the luxurious banquet quickly reached a climax. When the guests saw the colored gemstones piled up like a hill in the center of the hall, they all showed their expressions of shock and longing. Others began to contact the deformers without covering up, trying to get useful information from each other''s mouth. As the youngest and most vulnerable person in the team, the boy has been filled with heterosexuals of all ages. They have one thing in common, that is, they are full of beauty and temptation. Chapter 1277 "Banko, can I call you that?" A girl in a strapless dress leaned forward slightly and showed her proud figure to her heart''s content. "Of course! Miss Grandin." the boy who played the role of youth smiled and nodded. If he had not quietly read each other''s thoughts with the help of magic, and looked at the worship expression on that face, he would even mistakenly think that the noble lady really had "sexual interest" in herself. Of course, to some extent, the other party is really "interested" in him. It''s just that this "interest" is completely different from the "sexual interest" shown. To be exact, these charming ladies and ladies sitting around basically have the same purpose. Some of them are inspired by their husbands or fathers, and others are to meet their ambitions and desires. In short, they want to get enough information from the young man in front of them, especially the location of the treasure and the dangers that need to be paid attention to along the way. The girl, called Miss Grandin, didn''t realize how dangerous she was dealing with. She still kept a sweet smile and said, "I have to admit, your adventure story is really wonderful. I can''t believe you were so brave in the face of the fierce and evil darentes. But I have a little question." "Oh? What question?" the boy pretended to be obsessed. "Why did you not choose to hide the treasure secretly after you found it, but choose to bring back only a small part and publish the location of the treasure to the public?" Grandin said cautiously. She was not the only one sitting around, and every lady and lady raised their ears to listen to the client''s explanation. In any case, giving up a huge treasure for no reason will always give people an unreal feeling, which is also inconsistent with the greedy and selfish nature of most intelligent lives. Therefore, when there is someone who is willing to share wealth, what smart people think of at the first time is often not how to maximize benefits. Instead, they will suspect that this is a scam or a terrible trap behind it. "Hehe, good question. In fact, it''s not that we haven''t thought of swallowing the treasure alone, but it''s a pity that it''s too big, far beyond the limit of our ability. Think about it, just a part of the gem in the treasure has caused such a huge sensation that many people who want to take risks have stared at us. If more treasures appear out of thin air, do you think we can hold it? The answer is obvious. We can''t keep it, let alone protect our personal and property safety. So instead of holding huge treasures to bring disaster, it''s better to take some of them first, then publish the rest of the treasures to the public, and use real news to distract attention. In this way, those really powerful forces will not focus on us, but will choose to compete for the rest. What''s more, do you think the treasure is directly placed in a safe warehouse? no It is placed in a place full of magic traps and monster guards. We are not prepared or able to deal with these things. Rather than lose your life for wealth, it''s better to stop and turn the precious stones into wealth and reputation. With these two things, we can change our class and even get a piece of land to become an aristocratic Lord. " When he said these words, the boy''s body and eyes twinkled with vision for the future and the unique ambition of young people. "I see..." the girl''s face showed a thoughtful expression. As a member of the local upper class, she can understand the idea of exchanging news and wealth for power and status. During the twelve years when the invaders were defeated, too many people climbed to a higher position bit by bit in this way. I don''t know why, the 13 "kings" who rule the world always reward these adventurous guys without stinginess. Sometimes an important discovery is that they can directly turn over a Cheap slave and ride on the head of their original master. Under the absolute control of the "King", any unlucky person who tries to resist or does not recognize the results of the facts will be brutally and ruthlessly slaughtered. Seeing that the ladies and ladies present had almost believed most of them, the boy immediately took out a wrinkled parchment from his arms and said meaningfully: "I have a detailed record of the treasure entrance and the area our team has explored at present. I don''t know who would like to go to the uninhabited room with me for in-depth discussion?" moment The faces of all the ladies and ladies changed suddenly. In particular, those aristocratic ladies who have not yet been married are either scared to pale, or show anger and shyness. Because they know that the so-called "in-depth discussion" is actually a dirty deal in private. Only those who are willing to pay the price can take the picture and news back. In contrast, the ladies performed a little better, but between the boy''s role as a pirate and mercenary at the bottom of society, the always arrogant ladies were also entangled for a time. After all, no one knows whether their husbands will understand and forgive or get angry when they get the news. You know, seducing and using are one thing, and being successful is another. The former is only a mean means, while the latter can be called "betrayal". Just when everyone was entangled, a 30-year-old woman finally stood up, took the boy''s arm and smiled and replied, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go and have a" in-depth "discussion in the inner room. I like nervous and exciting adventure stories most. I''m sure you won''t disappoint me, will you?" "Of course! Distinguished madam governor, it''s a great honor to be accompanied by you." With that, the boy stood up and bowed slightly to the remaining women, and then the four-color woman disappeared into the corner at the end of the corridor. When they went away completely, Grandin finally regained his consciousness and exclaimed excitedly: "my God! Is the world too crazy, or did my eyes see an illusion. The governor''s wife... The governor''s wife is with a cheap..." "Shut up! If you don''t want to get into trouble!" Before she finished speaking, another older woman interrupted the second half in a stern tone. Chapter 1278 Late at night, when the guests at the banquet gradually dispersed, the governor''s wife, wearing only a Tulle nightdress, still hung the residual blush after "vigorous exercise", and handed the crumpled paper in her hand to her husband. "Here, what you want." "Thank you! How''s it going? Has that boy satisfied you?" parossa took the parchment and quickly spread it out to check the contents recorded above. It seems that in his eyes, the relationship between his wife and other men is nothing at all, and even has become a kind of "normal". In contrast, it was the simple maps and signs on this paper that attracted his attention more. "Of course! Beyond imagination! But the question is, are you sure it''s worth it? You know, the nobles in the city look at you a little strange now. I''m sure they must be secretly talking about it." the governor''s wife asked with a smile. Palosaman shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "let them go. These frogs at the bottom of the well will understand that the king''s will can''t be violated one day. Of course, if they can live to that time, or climb high enough." "Well, do you think this treasure is true?" Aware of the fleeting fear in her husband''s eyes, the governor''s wife resolutely changed the subject. She is not a fool. She knows that her husband has a bottom line for his connivance. Once she crosses the red line, what is waiting for her will be cold and ruthless. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s true or false. It has nothing to do with me. All I do is obey orders. Next, I''ll copy 100 copies of this picture and give it to those who have been dominated by greed and desire. It won''t take long for them to find the answer for me." After that, parossa put away the parchment, directly raised her hand and snapped her fingers, and the whole person disappeared in place. In about two or three seconds, he appeared out of thin air in a huge palace on the top of a high mountain. I saw that the palace was completely made of crystal clear solid ice, releasing a biting chill from the inside out. On the throne in the innermost part of the palace, a figure completely wrapped in ice suddenly made a low hoarse voice: "have I finished what I told you?" "Yes, great king. This is the treasure map obtained from one of them. Please have a look." parossa quickly knelt on one knee and raised the wrinkled parchment. moment Under the control of some unknown force, the paper floated slowly and stayed right in front of the throne. After a while, the figure in the ice suddenly burst out a burst of laughter: "ha ha! Treasure? It''s thanks to their imagination. It seems that the collapse of the last expeditionary army has made these darentes much less daring and even began to hide the fact of their arrival." "What?! you mean..." parossa raised her head fiercely, with an incredible light in her eyes. "Ah! Those invaders, they are back again. If I guess correctly, these so-called lucky people may be the deformers in the second expeditionary army." the figure in the ice explained meaningfully. "Damn it! I''ll organize people immediately to catch them all." Parossa quickly stood up and wanted to return immediately to the governor''s office in the Archie city state. As a member of the raid twelve years ago, he knew very well how powerful and terrible the darentes were, especially the deformers who could perfectly disguise themselves as any life. It was a complete nightmare. Even now, there are still many shapers in the world that have not been found. "Don''t panic! Compared with the powerful expeditionary army, a few deformers are not worth mentioning at all. We can even use these deformers to send them some wrong information. Remember, don''t let the enemy realize that we already know their arrival." the figure in the ice told them sternly. "As you wish, great king. Under your leadership, we will win the second brilliant victory." parossa bent down and bowed deeply, then snapped her fingers again and disappeared in place. Shortly after his front foot left, countless cracks suddenly appeared in the huge ice on the throne. Next second Boom! With the deafening noise and the flying ice debris, a man covered with silver armor came out. With a cold wand in one hand and a mirror like shield in the other, he looked down at the snow covered mountains. It took him a minute to sneer and mutter to himself: "Have you made a comeback in only twelve years? It seems that it will never be easy to drive them out again this time. Maybe it''s time to summon everyone and wake up the sleeping old man." The voice just fell! He jumped down from the palace on the top of the mountain, like a huge shell hitting the snow halfway up the mountain, which immediately triggered a terrible avalanche. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the boy still staying in the governor''s office was unaware that his temptation had been seen through by one of the "kings", sitting alone by the fountain and enjoying the beautiful night sky of the world. However, his beautiful mood did not last long and was immediately destroyed by an uninvited guest. "Although I''m very sorry, I''d like to inform you that there was a little accident just now." the leader of the deformer quietly appeared in the corridor of the courtyard and whispered in his ear in a very low voice. "Accident?" the boy''s eyes burst into a sharp light. As the leader of the expeditionary force, what he hates most is accidents, especially in this place. The leader of the deformer nodded helplessly: "yes! Accident! We found a similar person in this mansion, and he also found us." "What?!" the boy raised his eyebrows in surprise. You know, deformers are not cannon fodder. Coupled with their appalling fertility rate, each expedition will only be equipped with no more than 30. Even if half of the deformers of the last expedition survived and lurked in all corners of the world, they should not be encountered so easily. After sinking his head a little for a moment, the boy immediately raised his head and ordered, "contact him immediately! Then confirm as soon as possible whether he is still loyal to the expeditionary army. If not, you should know what to do." "Yes! Give me a few hours. I''ll bring him to you before dawn, or the body." The shapeshifter leader did not talk nonsense and disappeared into the darkness with the help of the shadow. Chapter 1279 The action of the deformer is always hidden and rapid! Without alerting any guards, they easily found their own kind, followed by successfully capturing it with the help of some simple magic props and taking it to an extremely hidden room. No mercy or mercy! There is no so-called racial identity! The deformers began to abuse and torture the same kind completely by treating the enemy, and even took pleasure in it. Selfish, cold, cruel, ruthless As they can easily integrate into all intelligent races without being discovered, they don''t care about the fate of the so-called whole race. Even if they are left alone, they can still live very well. The only thing that can make the deformer learn to obey is power, absolutely powerful and unmatched power. There is no doubt that the magical civilization founded by the darentes has such power, so after torturing for about two hours, the leader of the shapeshifter appeared in front of the boy with his dying kind. He grabbed the prisoner''s hair, slammed his head against the hard stone pillar, and then opened his mouth and said, "this guy was a member of the last expedition. However, he didn''t betray. He just chose to escape the battle." "A deserter?" the boy held his chin and his eyes were full of examination. You should know that if you escape in battle, you will be sentenced to death according to the rules of the expeditionary army. In the eyes of darente people who advocate military conquest, running away is an unbearable humiliation. Especially on the battlefield, any guy who tries to escape will face punishment afterwards, and this punishment is the extremely painful death. Never forgive! Never forgive! Only death is the only ending! Of course, between the selfishness of the deformer and the fact that the last expedition collapsed overnight, running away doesn''t seem to be a big deal. At least for boys, running away to save their lives is nothing to be surprised about. "No! I''m not a deserter! I just want to find out what happened that night," the bruised deformer quickly apologized. "Shut up! Running away is running away! No matter how you explain, you can''t cover up this fact." the leader of the shapeshifter scolded fiercely. Just as he swung his fist and wanted to teach the guy a lesson, the boy suddenly raised his right hand and stopped, "wait! You said you wanted to find out what happened that night, so what useful information have you found over the years?" "Yes! Of course!" the transfiguration struggled to get up from the ground and replied with great speed: "governor parossa, he personally participated in the action that night. Moreover, in his bedroom, there is a secret room invisible to the naked eye, hiding some amazing secrets." "Oh, governor parossa is one of the participants!" Hearing this, the boy showed a bright color when his pupils were inside. He was still worried about where to find a breakthrough, but now he had a clue at once. "Yes! He is not only one of the participants, but also one of Wang''s most loyal followers. If you want to get information, you can''t be wrong to start with him." the deformer nodded desperately and explained. "Interesting! Do you have any way to get into the governor''s bedroom?" the boy asked, looking into the prisoner''s eyes. The shapeshifter hesitated obviously, then raised his head and suggested carefully, "Madam governor, she is the only person who can enter the bedroom except palosa." "You mean... Replace her?" the boy''s face smiled. Although it seems to outsiders that they have just had an extremely close relationship, in fact, he just performed an illusion and sat aside to enjoy the governor''s wife''s flying. If he really needs to let the deformer "eat" this gorgeous woman, he will never hesitate. "That''s right! Otherwise anyone who gets close to the bedroom will immediately trigger an alarm. Whatever palosa is busy with, he will send it back at the first time." the transfiguration directly replied in the affirmative. "Well, are you sure you can handle it?" the boy turned and asked the deformer leader standing aside. The latter stretched out his tongue and licked his lips, and responded excitedly: "give it to me! I''m hungry and thirsty. I want to taste the fear and despair that the woman exuded before she died." "In that case... Then you''re useless!" With the last word blurted out, the boy raised his hand, released a dazzling arc, and slammed the deformer who had few good skin on his body. After the violent convulsion, the prisoner fell straight to the ground and swallowed his last breath. His frightened eyes seemed to ask why he wanted to kill me. At the last moment before his death, he didn''t understand why he would die if he said what he knew. In contrast, the leader of the shapeshifter was much calmer, pointed to the body with a strong burnt smell and asked, "do you need me to deal with it?" "Of course! Please clean it up. I don''t want to arouse anyone''s vigilance. In addition, be careful, the magic power in this world is not bad, especially in detection, lethality and destruction." the boy reminded without looking back. "I''ll be careful!" ¡­¡­ At the same time, governor parossa, who returned to his residence, was standing in the secret room hidden in his bedroom, searching through a pile of thick dust. About ten minutes later, he picked up a gadget like a bracelet, sneered and muttered to himself, "ah! I found it! Zhenzhi wrist guard! Next, I just need to collect some blood from those damn deformers. No matter who they are disguised, I can clearly see them as they are. This time, I won''t make the previous mistake." After that, he put the wrist guard directly on his left hand, turned around, passed through the wall that could not be distinguished by the naked eye, and returned to the bedroom alone. "Honey, you''re talking to yourself alone again. Aren''t you going to rest tonight?" the governor''s wife turned over on the bed and joked in a very lazy voice. "Rest? No! From now on, I have no time to rest. Go to bed first. I have some very important things to do right away." Parossa glanced at her charming and sexy wife, and a cold, piercing chill burst out of her pupils. It is estimated that in his eyes, the so-called wife is just a tool to hide people''s eyes and ears, not a partner to spend the rest of his life with himself Chapter 1280 "Mans, where are the guests I invited?" The first thing parossa did when she left the bedroom was to find her housekeeper and ask about the deformers. He knows very well how vigilant this mysterious creature comes with the invaders. If he wants to collect all the blood at one time, he must take some special measures. Otherwise, before he collects all his blood, the deformer will retreat quickly and hide in the crowd. At that time, if we want to find them again, it will become an almost impossible task. The governor shuddered at the thought that his home would be watched by deformers. After all, only a thousand days to be a thief, not a thousand days to prevent thieves. Once targeted by these monsters who can perfectly disguise themselves as anyone, they will have to open one eye even when they sleep in the future. Even the most trusted men will always be in a place. If they are not careful, they will lose their lives and even become the food of each other in pain and despair. Must be a success! Not much. As long as a drop of blood, Zhenzhi wrist guard can mark these monsters. No matter what form they become in the future, even an animal can''t escape the wearer''s eyes. "Master, your guests drank a lot at the banquet and should have gone to bed now. Please rest assured that although they are humble, I will take good care of your guests and will never be rude." the housekeeper called mans stroked his chest with one hand. Obviously, he has no idea how dangerous he is entertaining a group of guys, and even he may become a "delicious snack" for the deformer at any time. "Sleep? Very good! You let the servants stay away from the guest room as far as possible. Don''t disturb their dreams before dawn. You know, these guys are no longer annoying pirates and mercenaries. They will soon become a member of the upper class by virtue of their achievements in discovering treasures and those priceless gemstones." Hearing that the mutants fell asleep, parossa flashed a happy look in her eyes, followed by making up a pile of lies to ensure that no servants would disturb her when she started. "Of course! As you wish, my dear master." The housekeeper quickly saluted, waved to the servants in the courtyard and motioned everyone to step down. In about three minutes, the whole backyard was silent. There was no sound at all except the occasional sound of insects. With the help of magic power, parossa inspected every corner of the guest room. After confirming that no servant was left, she walked into the outermost room with light hands and feet. Just as he gently pushed the door open, he suddenly felt a cold wind coming from behind. Next second Bang! The poor governor did not have time to respond, so he fell to the ground with black eyes. Those triggered protective magic were activated one after another after his face was in close contact with the ground. For a moment, a gorgeous magic halo lit up the dark room. "Hmm? It''s the governor!" With a surprised voice, the boy slowly came out of the shadow of the door, holding a long sword with a lilac light in his hand. Just now, it was the handle of this magic sword that knocked it out directly. You should know that the body he controls has no magic talent, so even if he carries amazing spiritual power, he can''t cast powerful spells. So just in case, he took a magic weapon made by Darren''s superb skills, specifically a magic weapon, which was specially used to deal with those spell casters. As long as you are hit by this sword, a chaotic and distorted energy field will be formed around the target body. All protective spells, scrolls and magic items will not work normally due to strong interference. They will not return to their original state until the energy field disappears. Looking at the governor lying on the ground, the boy subconsciously frowned. Before he wanted to deal with it, the bright governor''s wife appeared at the door, opened her mouth and screamed incoherently: "ah!!!!!! what are you... What''s the matter with my dear husband!" "I''m sorry, madam. Although I want to tell you that this is a misunderstanding, now that it has happened, I can only make the mistake right." After that, the boy directed at the corner of the corridor where the candle couldn''t shine, and said bluntly, "when else do you want to see? Do it!" "Your will is my command, commander. Come on, delicious snacks, let me taste your pain and despair..." moment A human monster with grayish brown wrinkled skin all over his body, his hands and feet like deformed children, and his joints in the opposite direction jumped up. You don''t have to ask. This is what the deformer is like. The premise for them to devour a life and completely become each other is that they must abandon their previous disguise, and then force their prey bit by bit to start fear from the heart. When fear reaches a critical point, we can open the door of memory and perfectly copy the experience of the target from birth to the last lesson before death. As for the time spent in the whole process, it varies from person to person. Some determined guys can even persist in the pursuit for several weeks, but most of them will collapse in just a few minutes. The governor''s wife was obviously just an ordinary beautiful woman, so she began to tremble uncontrollably all over in less than five minutes, and then her appearance grew old rapidly and finally turned into a pool of gray dust. The deformer perfectly copied her appearance and temperament, carelessly picked up the sexy Tulle nightdress and put it on her, pointed to palosa who was still in a coma on the ground and asked, "what are you going to do with this guy?" "I don''t know! I''m not even sure why he sneaked into the room." the boy shrugged helplessly. "Do you need to wake him up for questioning?" the transfiguration asked, licking his lips. It has to be said that this action is full of unspeakable hints and temptations. But at the thought of what he really looked like, anyone would have the urge to vomit. The boy bowed his head and thought for a moment. He quickly replied, "no, not yet. Well, take him back first, and then use his identity to observe what he wants to do. I always have a hunch that I''m afraid this operation won''t go well." "I see! I''ll take care of everything and make sure he won''t remember anything when he wakes up..." Chapter 1281 With the cool sea breeze blowing gently across the wharf of Archie city-state, a wisp of golden sunrise finally rose slowly from the sea level, dispelling the fear brought by darkness. About an hour or two later, the originally silent city suddenly seemed to come back to life, and the streets were full of people running for a living. In particular, those powerful businessmen gathered at the gate of the governor''s office and kept stuffing money for the in and out servants to help find out whether the protagonists of the banquet last night had woken up. You should know that gemstones, especially large and high-quality gemstones, are truly strategic materials in this world. Once you get it, you can not only sell it to those powerful spell casters at a high price, but also maybe get closer to each other, get one or two apprenticeship places and send your children to learn magic. Because of this, the seemingly shabby boat is now surrounded by fully armed soldiers, and men and women wearing special badges squat on the boat all night without closing their eyes, just to classify all gemstones according to their use and quality. From the excitement and excitement in their eyes, it is not difficult to see that these gemstones can never be fake. "Look at these low-level stupid fools! They are fighting openly and secretly for a pile of precious stones made by Alchemy. If they know that these precious stones will actually break on the spot and even explode violently once they exceed a certain limit, their faces will be very wonderful." The transformant leader stood on the balcony on the second floor of the guest room, looking down at the businessmen looking forward to the door, and his tone was full of irony. Artificial gem is a unique alchemy technology of darente civilization. In order to meet the people''s hungry demand for gemstones and reduce the price of gemstones, a gifted alchemist invented this technology. With the continuous improvement of technology, the gap between artificial gemstones and natural gemstones is also rapidly narrowing. Today, as long as the maximum potential of artificial gemstones is not overdrawn, it is even no different from natural gemstones. But unfortunately, no matter how close, artificial gemstones have a fatal defect, that is, the stability will become extremely poor after reaching the critical point. Even if the natural gem reaches the critical point, it can continue to maintain its own structural integrity and be consumed at most bit by bit. But artificial gemstones will be broken on the spot, and the energy stored in them will rage around with the naked eye until they are exhausted. "Stupid? Maybe! But don''t forget that it was these stupid guys who successfully destroyed a complete expeditionary army. Remember, never underestimate the enemy." the boy narrowed his eyes and responded meaningfully. The shapeshifter leader nodded gently: "you''re right! I shouldn''t underestimate them! At least I shouldn''t underestimate the 13 traitors who control the world at present." "Yes! A group of people who can use betrayal to such an amazing extent should win respect anyway. Oh, by the way, how is our governor?" the boy looked up and looked at the master bedroom not far from the guest room. If there is one thing he wants to find out most now, it is undoubtedly parossa''s strange behavior last night. Why did the other party sneak into his room for no reason? What kind of secret and motive are hidden behind it? Had it not been for fear of disturbing the so-called "kings", he would have let the deformer devour them and read their memory directly. "Sorry, you''re too heavy. The poor bastard hasn''t woken up yet. But don''t worry, our people are with him. Once there''s any trouble, we can definitely send the news at the first time." the leader of the deformer vowed. Of course, he has such capital. So far, there is no record of getting away with the target targeted by the deformer. "Very good!" the boy nodded with satisfaction after hearing this sentence. "In that case, let''s start building momentum. If I remember correctly, those beautiful maids have secretly stuffed several notes into your hands?" "Ah! That''s right! Why, are you going to see those businessmen now?" asked the shapeshifter leader with a grin. "Why not? You should know that behind these businessmen, there may be some" big people "standing high above. And their minds are filled with information we urgently need." With that, the boy didn''t look back and walked towards the stairs leading to the living room on the first floor. About half an hour or so, he met the first visitor in the spacious living room on the first floor. "Good morning, dear Mr. Banco. The great adventure story of you and your companions has now become a legend of this city, and may soon be sung by the bards of this country and even the whole continent." the slightly fat businessman bowed and said compliments. Obviously, he had done enough homework before he came, and even inquired about the names and origins of several people. "Oh, thank you. There''s no need to say more polite words. Let''s get straight to the point. I believe you don''t want to waste too much valuable time on meaningless things, do you?" the boy looked at each other with slightly playful eyes. "Ha ha! I like your cheerfulness! After all, time is money!" the merchant tried to hide his surprise with laughter. He couldn''t believe that a group of almost illiterate pirates and mercenaries knew how to seize the initiative in negotiations. "Yes! Time is money! Then, how much are you going to eat and what price are you willing to pay for those gemstones?" the boy seemed to see through the reality of the fat man in front of him, leaned forward slightly and put on an obviously aggressive posture. "Two hundred top quality, one thousand secondary quality. The ratio of ruby to sapphire is a little higher. As for the price, I think 90% of the current market price is quite reasonable. After all, the influx of so many gemstones at one time will certainly cause market turmoil, and I need to minimize the risk." the merchant pretended and quickly gave a price after a little calculation. "90% of the market price? Do you treat me and my companions as idiots? The volatile market price refers to those gemstones of poor quality that can only be used for jewelry. Like high-quality gemstones, they are always in short supply. I can guarantee that as long as we bring the gemstones back to powerful casters, they will be willing to pay a high price. I''ll give you one last time If I can''t get a satisfactory price, I have to stop our conversation. You know, there are many businessmen waiting outside, waiting to eat more gemstones... " Chapter 1282 Businessmen are always the most special group in the world without principles, etiquette, integrity and even moral bottom line. In their eyes, everything, including life, has a clear or vague price. As long as someone can afford it, they never mind selling their country, nation and their kind, and they will try to influence political, economic, ideological and other fields as soon as they have the opportunity to turn everyone around into a tool to make and earn profits. The so-called "socially responsible businessmen" have never existed from beginning to end. These people are either to create a good personal and corporate image, so as to win the favor of more potential customers, increase the market share of their products, and then achieve the purpose of making profits; Either it is restricted by social rules and laws and has to show a "benevolent" appearance, but it is still eager to get rid of the shackles and buy rights through money, so as to make itself a special individual standing at the top of the pyramid. Through the power of magic, the boy read the thoughts of dozens of valuable businessmen in just one morning and knew what they were thinking. Among them, three or four bold bastards even tried to play the trick of "covering the white wolf with empty hands". greedy! Despicable! deception! In order to get more gem shares, they do not hesitate to raise the bottom of their competitors and describe those who are usually called "friends" in the most vicious language. Unfortunately, these actions have no meaning for the boy. He doesn''t care what the businessmen are dirty in private, nor does he care who the gemstones will eventually flow to. He just wants to pass on the news of the treasure with the help of each other''s hands and mouths. By noon, one third of the artificial gemstones had been replaced with precious metals, or mortgages such as manors, slaves and real estate. Looking at these things piled up in the hall enough to make the outside world crazy, the boy couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head: "this is wealth?" "To some extent, yes. At least you can buy anything with them before the collapse of the existing order in the world." the leader of the shapeshifter came out of the corner of the living room, his eyes shining with irony. There is no doubt that these are nothing at all for conquering the whole world. "Hehe, you''re right. Before the collapse of the existing order, these things regarded as wealth can also provide us with a lot of convenience. By the way, hasn''t the governor woke up? Was I too heavy last night?" the boy asked with interest while playing with the mountains of precious metal coins. After all, time has passed for a long time. Normally, an old man over 60 years old should wake up. "Ah! He has awakened. He is accompanied by the beautiful lady and remembers what happened last night. You know, the effect of forgetting potion always varies from person to person. Some people only forget what happened a few minutes ago at most, but others forget what happened a few hours ago." when the leader of the shaper said this, There was an undisguised gloating in his tone. "You mean... He forgot everything in recent days?" "No! No, that''s even worse! He forgot what he had done and experienced during the year." ¡­¡­ "Honey, look at these furniture, servants and your beloved pets. Can''t you remember what you started from?" The governor''s wife, disguised as a shapeshifter, asked with concern, pointing to more than a dozen servants standing in front of the bed, including the housekeeper. Although he was almost certain that the forgetting potion had a limiting effect of one in a million chance on this guy. no way out! It is almost impossible to erase a very complex thing like memory with 100% accuracy. Therefore, even the highly developed magic civilization can only reduce the error within a certain range. But unfortunately, no matter how narrow it is, error is error, and it will happen one day. "Damn it! My head hurts! Housekeeper Mans, I remember! But I really can''t remember these servants." parossa covered her head with a painful expression on her face. "Oh, well, it seems that you really don''t remember everything that happened in the last year. These servants, as well as those furniture and pets, were bought by you a few months or even six months ago. Only Mans is the housekeeper who has been with us for many years." the deformer gently comforted the governor who is still affected by the old medicine. Not surprisingly, his memory will fall into chaos in the next few days. He will not return to normal bit by bit until the effect of the medicine completely disappears, and the lost part will never be found back. At the thought of this, the corners of the deformer''s mouth tilted slightly, flashed a trace of imperceptible playfulness, turned and ordered the housekeeper kneeling on the ground: "you go down first. You''d better not disturb my husband in recent days. He needs a quiet rest now, okay?" "Yes! Please rest assured that I will never let anyone near the bedroom, let alone disturb adults, except for delivering meals." said Mans, bending down and bowing deeply. As the manager of this huge mansion, he knew very well that if anything happened to his master parossa, he would have to obey the lady''s orders. In any case, legally, the wife is the first heir to the husband''s property, and then it is the children''s turn. Moreover, palosa has not given birth to any son or daughter so far. Seeing the housekeeper and his servants disappear into the corridor outside the bedroom, the deformer immediately took off his previous concern, directly threw the confused governor aside, and began to look at the magic items emitting energy fluctuations in the bedroom. He didn''t notice that parossa''s eyes, somehow, always stared at the wrist guard on her arm, and frowned from time to time, as if thinking about something. I don''t know how long it took, maybe dozens of minutes, maybe a few hours In a word, when the deformer left the bedroom and wanted to discuss the next plan with several other people, parossa burst out two pure lights in her pupils and murmured in a voice that only she could hear: "true knowledge wrist guard? Why should I take out the true knowledge wrist guard? The purpose of this magic item is to track those monsters who are good at hiding themselves through blood." Chapter 1283 Memory never exists alone. It is composed of countless scenes, characters, dialogues, and a large number of subjective consciousness and psychological activities. Especially those with careful logical thinking can often infer what will happen in the past and even in the future through some details, or even one or two important items. Obviously, parossa is such a person with careful logical thinking and a powerful caster. He knew the purpose of the wristband very well, and even quickly speculated that he had suddenly taken out the magic equipment to deal with some dangerous enemies or dangerous monsters. However, under the influence of medicine, his thinking is not very clear, and he often forgets what he thought a few minutes ago. In desperation, he had to take out a pen and paper and record all his thoughts and conjectures in a note. Every time the record was completed, he would hide behind the wall invisible to the naked eye when the governor''s wife was not in the bedroom. At the same time, with the help of the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, the deformers quickly penetrated the upper echelons of the Archie city-state, and even used some natural abilities to turn some young people into puppets controlled and influenced by their own consciousness. With the expansion of the intelligence network, the boy quickly found many interesting things from the miscellaneous information. For example, the thirteen self proclaimed "kings" did not actually establish an effective political system through various means like the real rulers. Instead, they followed the enfeoffment system with an obvious primitive tribal flavor, allowing those loyal followers to radiate the surrounding villages and towns centered on important cities and transportation hubs. In the past 12 years, they have hardly appeared in the public''s sight. Some people even suspect that they have died or left the world. But as long as you carefully check parossa''s whereabouts, you will find that every once in a while, the world will suddenly evaporate. No one knows where he went. The only thing he knows is that after returning, the governor will make some big moves, including wantonly searching for resources and exploring some magical fortresses and fortresses left by the darente expeditionary army. Needless to ask, behind all these enigmatic behaviors, in fact, it is the "King" who manipulates them in the dark. "It''s amazing! In just 12 years, they have quietly controlled everything in the world. Combined with the time of their betrayal, does anyone predict the coming of the storm in advance?" the boy touched his chin and said to himself. To know what has happened, you won''t lie! From these chaotic information centers, he saw a terrible plot carefully planned and then suddenly launched in full swing. As a victim, the expeditionary force was kept in the dark from beginning to end, and did not even have time to make a symbolic resistance. If the thirteen traitors were so powerful, why did they choose to cooperate with the darentes? If there is a guy behind them who predicts the arrival of the energy storm, there will be some games to play. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the tropical rain forest at the other end of the world, a figure with a biting chill all over is sitting on a chair made of vines and flowers. He is no one else, just the guy who was called "King" by parossa not long ago. But unfortunately, because his body kept releasing the white cold around, the vines and flowers froze in less than a second, forming a cold and cruel beauty. In contrast, the beautiful women sitting opposite him are full of strong vitality. They can make the seeds take root and sprout and let the seedlings just break through the ground grow and thrive. The two men looked at each other for ten minutes. The man with white frost finally took the lead and said, "the invaders are back!" "Oh? So fast!" the woman raised her chin and expressed surprise. "Yes! But I''m not sure if it''s just a test, or if another expedition has arrived in our world. Honey, the bell of war has rung, and we don''t have much time left." the man grinned with a cold smile. "So you mean..." "I mean, it''s time to wake up those sleeping guys. You should know that we can''t copy the last surprise attack this time. Moreover, this new expeditionary commander is more intelligent than we thought. His deformers are infiltrating the area under our control, trying to find the reason for the collapse of the first expeditionary force." Before the other party finished speaking, the man rudely interrupted him, and then directly indicated his intention. But the woman obviously didn''t think so. She frowned and questioned, "isn''t it too early to wake up now? The trauma they suffered hasn''t fully recovered. I know you''re a little anxious, but the problem is that you and I can''t handle this. We must ask the opinions of two other guardians." "The idea of saving them? Naive! With the conservative character of those two old guys, they won''t take any risks. They will say that it''s best to wait and see before confirming that the expeditionary army has arrived in our world." the man mercilessly mocked his allies. Because he had a very strong hunch in his heart that the darente expedition had arrived and was hiding in an insignificant corner, silently collecting intelligence and information. Once the enemy knows the truth, he will immediately launch a tsunami like attack until he destroys the last trace of resistance in the world. Most importantly, this time there will be no mercy, cooperation, and compassion, but only cruel and ruthless conquest and killing. "Well, maybe you are right. But in any case, the agreement must be abided by. Now, let''s talk to the other two guardians. After all, our destiny is closely linked, and they must understand your concerns." With the last word blurted out, the woman opened her white right hand and sprinkled a ball of pink powder into the air. Next second Everything within tens of meters disappeared out of thin air! you ''re right! Just disappear out of thin air! No matter the trees, flowers and plants, the birds singing on the branches and the animals crawling in the grass, they were transported away under the action of some powerful magic power, only the next piece of bare soil. Chapter 1284 "How, have you found the secret room hidden in the bedroom?" the leader of the shapeshifter looked at his men disguised as the governor''s wife. You know, several days have passed since palosa was filled with forgetting medicine. Even the high-level of the whole Archie city-state has fallen and become a plaything in their hands, but they still haven''t found the crucial place. The transfiguration who kept the enchanting appearance of the governor''s wife sighed helplessly: "I''m very sorry. I really tried my best. You should know very well that the governor and his wife had a bad relationship. At best, they can only use each other. How can they easily tell the most important secrets in their hearts? He even ignored me these days and kept talking about all kinds of strange words." "Oh? What words are they? Have you made records?" the leader asked with great interest. "Write it down! It seems that it is an ancient language in the world and is on the verge of being lost. The specific meaning still needs to be translated by scholars. After all, language and characters are completely different in almost every world, and we can only rely on local scholars." the shaper explained helplessly. To tell the truth, if parossa hadn''t remained clear headed and logical, he would even suspect that this guy''s brain was permanently damaged by the drug. "All right! In short, as soon as possible! You should understand that the commander of our loyal expedition army this time is different from any previous one. For him, it doesn''t matter whether the conquest plan succeeds or fails. As long as he can go back alive, he will not be punished. But if we fail, we will be removed from the expedition army forever. Tell me, what do you think Do you want to go to those third rate garrisons to deal with low-level intelligent life in the form of primitive society all day? " While saying these words, the leader suddenly stepped forward, emitting a strong sense of oppression all over his body. "When... Of course! Please rest assured that I will never miss." the deformer quickly lowered his head to show his most respectful and humble side. As a group with strict hierarchy and supreme strength, the vast majority of ordinary deformers absolutely dare not easily disobey the will of their superiors. As long as there are even a little signs of resistance, they will be regarded as challenging the leader''s position, and then there will be an endless struggle. "Very good! Remember! If you miss, you don''t have to exist." With the last word blurted out, the leader disappeared into the shadow of the corner. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the high-end residential area at the other end of the prosperous port city, the boy was lying in an old and artistic villa, enjoying the careful service of the beautiful maid, and asked without looking back: "how about investigating where the merchants transported the precious stones?" "Yes! This is their route and destination. Please have a look." A middle-aged man who looked a little small and obscene hurried forward and respectfully spread a piece of paper folded several times on the table. Needless to ask, he is the most famous and powerful intelligence dealer in Archie city state. Only he can track so many caravans and ships at the same time. The boy picked up the simple map filled with solid lines and dotted lines of different colors, glanced at it, and immediately nodded with satisfaction: "well done! I didn''t expect you to be able to handle this kind of thing. It seems that I underestimated you before." "It''s a great honor for me to get your praise! But I have a little question. Why do you want to track these ships and caravans? Do you intend to grab all the valuable gemstones on the way?" the middle-aged man said cautiously. "Robbery? No, no, No. look at this villa and the wealth I have. Do you think I will take risks for money?" The boy deliberately pretended to open his arms and showed off this luxury house, which is almost one of the best in the city. To some extent, he does have such capital. Even after the original owner of the villa heard the offer, he couldn''t help shouting on the spot, and then signed the contract without saying a word. With the terrible wealth brought by the sale of gemstones, he has already become the richest man in the city and can get rid of the second place for hundreds of blocks. "Hehe, that''s what I said. I''m very sorry, I took the liberty." the middle-aged man was obviously relieved. Because in his heart, he didn''t think that the young man who had completed the gorgeous identity transformation would be willing to risk being wanted and return to the life of licking blood at the edge of the knife in the past again. In fact, the original motive of most vicious guys is just to get rid of poverty, hunger and oppression. So when they get all this, they will immediately say goodbye to their past identity, and even don''t want to mention the painful past to their closest friends. "Well, take your pay and leave. Remember to control your mouth. I don''t want to hear any gossip." Then the boy threw a small gray cloth bag at him. The wretched middle-aged man quickly picked it up and opened it. As a result, he found that it was full of ten gemstones flashing blue light. Without any hesitation, he immediately bent down, bowed deeply, and said in a ecstatic tone: "thank you for your generosity! If there is such a business next time, please be sure to contact me. It is our honor to serve you." "Next time?" the boy smiled meaningfully. "I''m afraid there won''t be another time." "Who''s right about the future. But I swear, if you need any information, it''s right to buy it from us." The middle-aged man didn''t seem to realize the meaning of the previous sentence. He shrugged his shoulders indifferently, then hid the gem bag close to his body, turned and walked towards the gate. At the moment when his front foot had just crossed the gate, a dark shadow suddenly rushed out on the side, followed by a sad and harsh cry and cry for help. I don''t know why, no matter the passers-by on the street or the maids who serve the master with a smile, they don''t move at all, as if they were collectively selective deaf. About two or three minutes later, a strong man covered with blood directly threw the bloody gem bag onto the table: "here, this is yours." "No, my friend, it belongs to you now." the boy pursed his mouth and showed a sarcastic smile. "Hum! This fool! He thought he could leave alive!" The strong man obviously didn''t mean to be polite. He stuffed the gem bag into his pocket on the spot, and didn''t forget to mock the other party. Chapter 1285 "Greed is the instinct of all life and the driving force that drives them forward. The only difference is that some people can control greed and understand when they can reach out and when they should turn a blind eye to what is readily available. Once they reach out, they may lose their lives." While sneering, the boy opened his mouth and swallowed a fruit peeled by the maid. These servants and the pedestrians in the street outside were not unable to hear the scream from the door, but were affected by a large-scale illusion magic. What he doesn''t want outsiders to see, these ordinary people will selectively ignore under the guidance of magical power. In fact, not only around this luxurious villa, but also a large magic array that can affect the whole Archie city-state is being built in full swing. More than 500 darente casters have been lurking in every corner of the city through ultra long-distance accurate transmission with the help of the governor''s chaotic days. During the day, they maintain their appearance with the help of deformation potions and magic, and run around for a living like normal citizens. But once at night, they will gather in groups to depict and build complex magic arrays near magic energy nodes. Every time one is built, it will be connected to the huge network system. Needless to say, the expeditionary army is constantly infiltrating the world in this way. Once the full-scale war breaks out, they can use these magic arrays hidden in big cities to complete Legion scale transmission, sneak attack and destruction at any time. Of course, the most important thing is to test the 13 "kings" hiding behind the scenes. You should know that ordinary people may not be aware of the construction of such a large-scale magic array, but those "kings" who have mastered a large number of unique skills of darente civilization can clearly feel that energy is gathering in some specific areas. But I don''t know why, the other party didn''t stop from beginning to end, or had the intention to destroy it. Obviously, the strong man didn''t know what a huge terrorist force was hiding behind the young man. He sat down on a comfortable recliner, grabbed a can of wine from the maid, raised his head and drank it all. When the last drop also slid down the esophagus into his stomach, he picked up the crude map and asked in a uncertain tone, "are you sure you want to start with these caravans and ships at the same time?" "Why, is the famous King of offshore afraid?" the boy asked with a smile. "Fear? When have I been afraid? I just don''t understand why you have everything you desire and want to participate in such things." the strong man known as the "king of offshore" stared into each other''s eyes. No matter what a person does, there will be some motivation behind it. It may be wealth, status, fame, or some strong emotions, such as love, hatred, jealousy and so on. But I don''t know why he couldn''t find any motivation to do it in front of the young man. "Ha ha. Vigilance is a precious quality. It seems that you already have it. Yes, on the surface, it seems that I should not cooperate with dangerous people like you to rob those powerful casters standing behind or loyal followers of the thirteen kings after I have obtained a large amount of amazing wealth enough to squander my life. But have you ever thought about what you think I am What I pursue is not what I really want. "The boy leaned forward slightly, and the whole man exuded an unspeakable mysterious and profound breath. "What do you really want?!" the king of offshore seemed to think of something, and his pupils suddenly contracted. The boy nodded his head gently: "Yes! What I really want! Do you think this wealth and power are all my life goals? No, you are wrong, my pursuit is not just a little. I want to break away from all constraints and permanently change my destiny. Tell me, who do you think can really control my destiny in our world? Those aristocrats and businessmen who look like scenery? Or Casters with great power? Unfortunately, they are not. Only the thirteen kings are really qualified to control their own destiny. " "Damn it! Do you want to..." "Ah! You guessed right! I want to be one of them, too." The boy undoubtedly spied on the psychological activities of the king of the sea, smiled, stretched out a finger and shook it. "Don''t be in a hurry to laugh or satirize until I finish. I understand that if you want to act as one of them, wealth and power are not enough, but also decisive power. After all, they can be crowned king because they successfully defeated the invaders and saved our world to some extent. In addition, do you think we are really in the ruins Just these gemstones? " "What? You found something else!" the king of the sea suddenly stood up from his chair. "Yes. In addition to the gem, I found it..." The voice just fell! The boy slowly took out from his arms a crystal that emitted dazzling white light from time to time. The king of offshore undoubtedly felt the amazing energy contained in the white light and stretched out his left index finger to try to touch it. When the fingertip touches the crystal! Pop! A dazzling electric arc hit him hard, and then the whole man soared up and flew more than ten meters along the lawn. He couldn''t get up for a long time. When the paralysis caused by the electric shock gradually disappeared, he struggled to get up and asked in an incredible tone, "what is it?" The boy smiled and shook his head. "I''m sorry, I don''t know what it is. But one thing, if it tries its best to discharge around, it can easily destroy a large city like Archie city. With it, do you think I want to be a king or have a dream?" "I need to see its power with my own eyes!" the king of offshore did not hurry to answer the question, but put forward a condition. "Yes! I will take out a small part of the energy and give it to you to control. Then you will understand that cooperating with me is equivalent to cooperating with the 14th king in the future. The return you can get is far beyond imagination." With that, the boy deliberately pretended not to see the fleeting greed in each other''s eyes, took out a group of irritable energy and stuffed it into several prepared bottles. Without a word, the king of offshore took over these dangerous and coveted bottles at a very fast speed, and turned away from the villa without a word. As soon as he left the front foot, the leader of the rear foot deformer came out of the dark corner and said sarcastically in a disdainful tone: "are you sure this guy can attract the enemy''s attention? In my opinion, he can only be used as cannon fodder at best, not even high-grade cannon fodder. Once the matter is exposed, he may not hold on for a minute." Chapter 1286 "Cannon fodder?" the boy smiled and shook his head. "No, I think you seem to have misunderstood something. My expectation of him is not just a cannon fodder to attract attention. On the contrary, he will be a very useful chess piece and even play a role far beyond your expectation." "Unexpected effect?" The shapeshifter leader obviously didn''t quite understand what the expedition commander meant, and subconsciously frowned. In his eyes, the guy known as the "king of coastal waters" can only be regarded as a relatively large Pirate Group. He is engaged in a series of contraband businesses, including looting, smuggling, arms trafficking, armor and so on. It is simply not enough to fight against a powerful land regime. Despite its maritime hegemony, all ships sailing in offshore areas need to pay certain taxes in order to ensure that their ships can reach their destination safely, even the warships of some port city states are no exception. But in this world, the era of sea power is far from coming. At best, it is only an extension of land hegemony. Except for a few businessmen who made their fortune by sea trade and transportation, no one cares what happens at sea. Compared with the ethereal sea, people are more concerned about the output of the land, such as food, and poultry and livestock that can provide sufficient meat. In addition, there are no powerful casters or users of other supernatural forces in the hands of the king of offshore. He completely depends on the inheritance from unknown parents and has inherent super brute force. He can crush the hardest skull with his bare hands. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, this kind of brute force is very deterrent, but for the darente expedition army with highly developed magic technology, it can easily find a legion soldier wearing magic armor. power! In particular, the power limited by innate factors such as muscles, blood and cells can not be compared with the power brought by knowledge, no matter whether it is mysterious magic or excellence technology. Therefore, in essence, the power of the offshore king is not enough to be compared with the 13 "kings" who control Pang land, let alone competition and even confrontation. Looking at the doubt in his eyes, the boy took a sip of the refreshing drink and casually explained: "That''s right! First of all, I want to correct the inherent thought of you, or the whole expeditionary army, that is, we will be enemies of the whole world. In fact, we don''t need to be enemies of the world. What we need to deal with is only those stubborn resisters who hinder us from achieving our set goals." "I don''t understand. What''s the difference? Isn''t it natural that we, as invaders, are hostile and excluded by the whole world?" the leader of the shapeshifter questioned. "Of course there is a difference! Think about it with your head. Who are those guys who resist the most? Are they poor civilians who live at the bottom of society and can''t guarantee three meals a day? no These poor people just want to live and continue their existence in the most humble and painful way. So they are not our enemies, but may be our potential allies. Sometimes just a few pieces of bread and a bowl of clean water can buy them off. In contrast, it is those "superior people" who hold power, wealth and status who resist. As like as two peas, they know that once we conquer the whole world, they will fall from the superior clouds and become the same as those who are most despised by themselves. We do not need to be the enemy of the whole world, but we need to divide the world into two, win over what can be bought and eliminate what must be eliminated. The king of offshore is an attempt! If I succeed, I will give orders to contact more such guys and make them unconsciously move towards the opposite of "King" through deception and temptation. In this way, the resistance of the world will be divided, weakened, or even transformed into an advantage. " The boy didn''t try to hide anything. He spoke out his inner plan. I don''t know why, unlike most other darente expeditionary commanders who believe in the supremacy of power, he seems to prefer some strategies rather than relying too much on the advantages brought by higher civilization. Of course, in addition, there is another reason not to say, that is to find the whereabouts of their twin brothers. After all, since Oren told the truth about his life experience, he has always wanted to find out who he is and where he comes from. You should know that although there are many intelligent lives that call themselves "human beings" in the world that darente people have discovered, some of them are more or less similar to boys, but their internal structures are quite different. Some have two hearts, and the density of muscle tissue and bone is very different. It can even be judged from genes that they are definitely not the same species. "I see..." the transfiguration leader showed a thoughtful expression on his face. Just as he was about to say something, another deformer suddenly rushed in from the outside and shouted out of breath, "no... no! Governor parossa! Suddenly disappeared out of thin air!" "What?! disappear!" the leader of the transfiguration defecated angrily, grabbed each other''s neck and asked fiercely, "what''s the matter? Isn''t he watched all the time?" "We have been sending people to watch! But he obviously found this and quietly created an illusion. When our people found out, he had disappeared." the former explained with trembling. Obviously, he is afraid of his superiors and possible punishment. "Damn it! Find him! Find him right away! At all costs!" the leader of the shaper roared angrily. But before the shapeshifter who fell to the ground began to execute the order, the boy stopped and said, "don''t look for it. He must have noticed your existence, so he found a place to hide and observe secretly. It''s incredible that one can find the penetration we are making into the city after losing his memory for a whole year." "Impossible! Our deformation and camouflage are perfect! There can never be a flaw!" "Perfection? Hehe, believe me, there is no so-called perfection in this world. No matter how much you imitate, there will still be more or less flaws. What really makes me wonder is, what makes him judge that his residence has been infiltrated and is no longer safe?" Chapter 1287 The sudden disappearance of the governor undoubtedly cast a shadow over the smooth infiltration. Although, to some extent, the disappearance of parossa directly contributed to the decline of the rights of Archie city-state, the governor''s wife, who could only be used as decoration, got rid of the image of "slut" in ordinary people''s inherent cognition for the first time and began to participate in the political game as the supreme ruler. Even with the aristocrats controlled by the deformers, the whole city, including the army, has become a puppet of the darente expedition. But the boy knew very well that palosa was the real valuable target compared with a port city with a population of less than 100000. Only through this guy can he find the trace of the thirteen "kings" and the real enemy of the expeditionary army. As for the city states, countries and armies in the open, they were nothing in the eyes of the expeditionary army, or even qualified to be cannon fodder. With strategic super magic, darente casters can destroy millions or tens of millions of people at one time, create disastrous earthquakes, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions and lightning storms, and even more terrifying, tear the continental plate, cause extremely violent crustal movement, permanently change the ecological environment of a planet, and force countless species to perish. But similarly, these casters themselves are extremely vulnerable, especially when maintaining the focused guidance state of casting, any attack from the outside will lead to terrible consequences. This is why every expeditionary army is equipped with a large number of soldiers like high-level cannon fodder. In addition to maintaining the rule, the most important role of soldiers is to protect the safety of spell casters in key battles and repel every destroyer who tries to destroy magic rituals. While the whole Archie city-state was secretly searching for the whereabouts of the governor, parossa had quietly boarded an insignificant sailboat, left the heavily guarded wharf and headed for the endless sea. Because he left in a hurry, he had no idea who the owner of the ship was and where the destination was. ¡­¡­ "The great king of the sea, are you sure we want to join hands with those annoying robbers and bandits?" On the ship deck, an old man with a face full of vicissitudes carefully asked. "Why not? Don''t you think this is an opportunity?" The strong man who had had a good talk with the boy in the villa pursed his mouth and asked in a rather playful tone. While talking, he did not forget to take out a small bottle emitting dazzling white electric light from his arms, and his eyes were full of obsession. "But I don''t understand. What''s good for us? The land has never been our traditional hunting ground, but the sea is. If those bandits don''t pay us their due bonus after the robbery is successful, won''t we be busy in vain?" the old man frowned and gave his own opinion. Just like all life in its twilight years, the older it is, the more conservative its character tends to be, and sometimes it can even be said to be stubborn. They are unwilling to accept new things and change the existing living environment and way of doing things. Even if it is clearly beneficial to itself, it will express its opposition without thinking. Moreover, the scope of this operation and the number of targets are unprecedented for the whole pirate organization. If not, it will attract the attention of the "King". "Hum! You can rest assured about this. No one can owe me money, and no one dares to owe me money, otherwise I don''t mind letting them taste the anger like a tsunami." the king of offshore clenched his fist fiercely, and his eyes showed strong confidence. After all, he is in his prime and has endless ambitions and desires. He doesn''t want to nest on a closed island all his life and rule tens of thousands of "subjects" composed of ferocious pirates. On the contrary, he longed to land one day and expand his power and reputation to every city. The boy saw through this and threw out the bait in his hand. Perhaps just as a saying goes, because of ignorance, we are fearless. Sometimes, knowing too much is not a good thing. It will make a person have an inherent understanding of the future and dare not easily break the original framework for fear of failure and frustration. But those who don''t know anything dare to gamble on their future and even their life. Although 99% of them ended in tragic failure, in the end, a small group of lucky people can reverse their fate and create miracles. Needless to ask, the king of offshore thinks he is one of these lucky people. Seeing that persuasion was useless, the old man sighed helplessly: "Alas, well, you are the king of the sea, and your will is our order. Wait a minute, I''ll send someone to send out the mobile route of the caravan. I hope nothing will go wrong." "Don''t wait for a while. Send it right away. Remember, tell all partners in the letter that I want to draw 50% profit this time." "Fifty percent? You''re crazy! Those bandits won''t agree! They may decide not to give a penny and publicly laugh at your stupidity." "Isn''t that just right? If anyone dares to laugh at me, I''ll send them to another world. Old Carter, you''ve been with me for ten years. In the past ten years, we''ve been floating on the sea and experienced countless battles and storms together. It''s time to return to the land and fulfill our original wish." "What... What?!" "Yes! Your ears heard right! I said it was time!" Just when the old man called Carter was in a state of shock and stupidity, there was a sudden noise in the cabin, followed by a sailor who suddenly rushed out of the entrance to the lower level and shouted at the top of his voice, "great king of the offshore! We have found a stowaway!" "Stowaways?" the king of offshore raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Yes! Stowaways! This guy is a bit powerful! We are not his opponents! Several crew members have been put to the ground by his magic, and life and death are unknown." the sailor quickly nodded and explained. "A caster? Smuggling? Things seem to have become a little interesting. What do you think?" the king of offshore turned and looked at the old man around him. The latter thought for a moment and immediately suggested: "I think no matter who he is, it''s best to talk to him face-to-face. After all, the caster is a scarce resource wherever he is. They hold the mysterious power. It would be better if they can be used by us. As for his identity and why he wants to sneak into China, it doesn''t matter to us." "Ha ha! You''re right! Let''s go and meet this interesting guy." Chapter 1288 At the bottom of the cabin, which was dark, wet and smelly, a group of ferocious sailors with various weapons were enclosing palosa, the governor of Archie city state, in a corner. Interestingly, they only blocked the only exit, and did not try to get closer any more. The reason is very simple. All the guys who try to get close are invariably put to the ground by some mysterious force and fall into a wonderful state of coma or deep sleep. Although it is certain that no one died, no one is willing to risk their lives. Just as both sides stared, the king of offshore finally squeezed out from behind the crowd through the dark narrow passage. When he saw the familiar face of the other party, the whole person was almost speechless with surprise. After several minutes, he laughed and sighed: "it''s incredible that the noble palosa, the supreme ruler of Archie City, secretly boarded my ship. Can any of you tell me that this is a dream?" "No! You''re not dreaming! I''m dreaming! A very, very terrible nightmare!" replied the governor gnashing his teeth. Obviously, he still can''t believe that his invisible magic will be broken by an idiot who wants to steal wine and drink. As a result, he looks like he is now. According to the original plan, he should arrive quietly at the pirate gathering place with mixed fish and dragons, and then change his identity. If a pirate ship, with the opportunity of going out for looting, takes the ship to another port city loyal to the "King". In this way, he can join hands with the other party to investigate the strange things that have happened in the city of Archie recently. In particular, the ubiquitous snooping and surveillance makes palosa feel extremely insecure, like living in a place full of enemies rather than his own nest. Unfortunately, the plan never changes fast. No matter how precise the calculation is in advance, a small accident is often enough to make everything come to naught. "Ah! It''s really a nightmare for you, and I sympathize with it. But the problem is, this is not your excuse and reason to sneak on the ship. Now, please tell me, what should I do with you?" the king of the sea grinned and smiled like a shark. As early as in the city of Archie, he heard that the governor had lost his memory for a whole year for unknown reasons, so that he was in chaos for a long time and could not make any important decisions. Even his rights were usurped by the sexy and beautiful lady, and he became a true puppet. At present, the real situation may even be worse than the rumor. Otherwise, how could the dignified governor leave his towering power and escape alone. "What do you want?" parossa narrowed her eyes and tried carefully. You should know that his location is an endless sea, not his luxurious residence located by precise magic. It is impossible to leave directly by patting his ass with the help of transmission magic. If it is transmitted here, it has a more than 50% chance that it will be transmitted directly to cities, wilderness, forests, or underground caves, lakes and the depths of the seabed. The king of coastal waters, who has long been dealing with vicious people, undoubtedly noticed the governor''s dilemma in his eyes and made a meaningful proposal: "I''m a simple person, so I usually just speak my heart straight. In fact, I don''t care who you are or who you are loyal to. I only care if you can bring benefits to me. Just right, there''s something that needs someone to deal with here. How about, are you interested?" "Is this the price I have to pay?" parossa didn''t reply immediately, but tried to confirm something. "Yes! No one can casually board my ship without paying a price! Even you are no exception! You may think you have powerful magic power, but I can guarantee that if you choose to do it, my men and I will directly scuttle the ship when we find that things are bad. According to the current distance from the ship to the land, I swear even you It''s impossible to fly back if you can fly. "The king of offshore undoubtedly knows what the other party is thinking, and his tone is full of warning. As an owl who has been fighting at sea since he was a child, he knows more about the terrible of the caster than anyone, but he also knows the weakness of the caster. These guys who grew up with elite education often have the habit of looking above the top and think that there is nothing worth learning in the world except profound magic knowledge. As a result, few casters will deliberately learn to swim. Once they fall into the water, they will not perform as well as children around the age of ten. When parossa heard this, her pupils suddenly contracted, and her face changed again and again in less than ten seconds. After a while, he managed to hold back his anger and nodded, "yes! I agree with your terms! What do you need me to do for you?" "It''s very simple! Kill some people for me. I need to make them die a little more miserably." the corner of the mouth of the successful offshore King tilted slightly, showing undisguised pride. Because he didn''t realize that what he was going to do would completely annoy many strong people he couldn''t touch before, and attract the attention of the thirteen kings. "No problem! But I have a condition! After this is done, you need to send a ship to send me to the designated port." parossa took the opportunity to put forward an exchange condition. "Hehe, it''s a piece of cake. So, in order to celebrate the happy cooperation between us, should we have a drink?" said the king of offshore turned and opened the cork of a bottle of wine by hand, pretending to be elegant and filling two old rotten wooden cups. "Thank you! I hope this matter had better not be delayed too long." "Trust me! It''s a joy! You can regain your freedom in half a month or so at most." ¡­¡­ With the sound of clinking glasses, the two raised their heads and drank it at once. Governor parossa, in particular, held his breath and swallowed his throat like medicine. He dared to swear that he had never drunk such a bad drink in his life, and even had an impulse to vomit. There was no doubt that the governor was fully aware of the courage of the king of offshore, so the two quickly reached a cooperation. Although this cooperation has been decided from the beginning, it will end in turning over. Chapter 1289 Seahawk is a general term for Raptors with extremely fast flight speed and very ferocious character. But in this world, their wisdom is much higher than that of other birds, and has become the only way of remote communication except magic. As the ruler of the sea, the king of offshore has a large number of special talents specialized in raising and training sea eagles. Therefore, even on board, he can give orders to pirate captains loyal to him anytime and anywhere, and understand important events around the world through the intelligence network. But now, these sea eagles are carrying important information, going deep into the inland, a field they are not familiar with, and sending letters to the designated place. ¡­¡­ "Chief! What does the king of the sea write to you?" A bandit in shabby lock armour sat in front of the campfire, squatting in fresh and delicious broth and stretching his neck curiously. But before he saw anything, he was pushed aside by the middle-aged man who was also sitting next to the campfire, sneered and replied, "this guy is really expanding. He actually put his hand on the shore. However, the exciting information he sent is quite good. If we can get it, we will find it for the rest of our life." "What do you mean? This bastard wants to swallow us?" another robber suddenly stood up with a dangerous light in his eyes. The bandit leader nodded his head gently: "That''s right! This is a letter. Let''s have a look. Although I admit that the information he provided is really valuable, the problem is that the proportion is too high. We are not fools. We work hard and risk our lives to rob a fully armed caravan, and even give him half for nothing. The most important thing is that this is land, our territory, regardless of his bloodthirsty Cruel sharks or tsunamis that can set off huge waves will die when they get ashore. " "So... Do you mean?" the bandit who was cooking soup had a sinister smile on his face. "I mean, let''s do the business, but he can''t expect to get a penny. If he can, come to us on land. What do you think?" "Ha ha ha! Agree! Let that fool with fishy smell eat shit!" "Well, should we study the specific action plan? After all, robbing such a caravan is not easy." "Let the news out first. We need to gather more people. It''s not enough at the moment." ¡­¡­ Just when countless bandit gangs with information began to act quickly, the boy had successfully mixed into the upper class of Archie city-state with the help of the silent infiltration of deformers. He held a banquet almost every night to provide every guest with the most abundant food, wine, young and beautiful maids and handsome and strong male servants. indulge! Chaos! luxurious! absurd! Here we can almost see the ugliest side of the intelligent life that has abandoned all ethics and bottom lines. In order to enjoy the ultimate sensory stimulation, they will spit out the food in their stomach after they are full, while they can continue to eat and drink. At the same time, they will also take special magic potions, so that they can have enough physical strength to engage in primitive mating activities, and even listen to each other''s screams and wails before they die by killing slaves. Appreciating the group of guys who laughed loudly in front of them bathed in blood, the boy couldn''t help sneering and muttering, "enjoy it! Indulge it! It won''t be long before your doomsday will come." "Your Excellency, everything you want is ready. When will it start?" a deformer hiding in the crowd asked carefully. He could not believe it in his dream that the supreme commander of the expedition army, who looked far from being an adult, made the nobles of the whole Archie city-state take off their false masks and become a group of real demons in less than such a short time. No one knows whether this is the release of each other''s racial nature or the sudden outbreak of long-term repressed negative emotions. But one thing they can confirm is that there is an extremely dark and evil soul in your young body. "Oh? Ready? All?" the boy raised his eyebrows in surprise. The deformer nodded without thinking: "yes! On the premise of no rest in the shift, the whole system has been completely built. As long as you nod, the city will instantly turn into a purgatory and spread to the surrounding areas at a speed that is difficult to be confident." "Very good!" the boy looked satisfied when he heard the news. "Go and tell the relevant person in charge to start immediately in three days. I want to see how long the 13 traitors can bear it, and whether they are really cruel to watch more than 90% of the species on this planet go extinct and become a dead land forever. Anyway, what we want is only resources, not the so-called life." "As you wish!" The deformer subconsciously licked his lips, and the whole person trembled slightly with excitement. How many years! Since the space ring began to operate to ensure the stability of most of the conquered world, the expeditionary army has changed from genocide and genocide to utilization and slavery. Even some rebels have forgotten that the darentes first conquered the world by exterminating more than 90% of life on a planet. But now, this extremely cruel and bloody scene will be staged again, and the object is precisely the traitors who have successfully wiped out an expeditionary army. Just thinking about it is exciting. Soon, as the command was quickly transmitted, the darente caster hidden in the Archie city-state began to be eager to try. He planned to start the magic array as soon as the time came, so that all the people in the whole city could be infected with a vicious and highly infectious curse. At that time, the busy port will become a death place in less than a month, and the curse will quickly spread to other cities with businessmen from south to north. When someone finds out, half the world will tremble in a nightmare. you ''re right! This is the magical version of biochemical weapons, which can be manipulated to make a simple blood curse to achieve the goal of exterminating most life on a planet. Neither intelligent life nor ordinary animals and plants can escape. Of course, between the powerful magical civilization bred by this planet, the boy doesn''t think that the plan to conquer the world can be completed by curse alone. On the contrary, this thing is just a beginning to test the guys behind the scenes Chapter 1290 Three days passed in a flash. When the bell that symbolizes the arrival of midnight echoed over the whole city, dazzling red lights suddenly appeared in every corner of the city, and shrouded every corner of the streets and alleys with great speed. For a moment, the animals who were very sensitive to the danger woke up one after another, either began to scream like crazy, or ran wildly outside the city in groups. In just a few seconds, a large number of scavengers with frightening green light from their eyes rushed into the street, knocked down the guards patrolling the street, chewed them into a bone frame, and even didn''t have time to scream before they died. With the pungent smell of blood spreading, Archie city-state finally turned into a purgatory. Normally, such a strange situation can never be unaware of even one person. But interestingly, until all the animals ran away and all the terrible red lights on the streets disappeared, the city was still in a dead silence, and no one woke up to find it all from the beginning to the end. When the golden sun rose slowly from the sea level early the next morning, countless violent coughs broke the peace in an instant. "Cough, cough, cough..." "Damn it! I... I coughed up blood!" "Me too!" "Are you sick? Doctor! Go and call a doctor!" "I''m so cold! How could it be so cold!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, all the people who just woke up from their sleep fell into panic. It''s not that they are too timid, but that the disease comes too suddenly and rapidly. In less than two hours, almost one-third of the population in the city began to suffer from all kinds of discomfort, and the more serious ones have entered the state of life-threatening. However, as the culprit who manipulated the impending outbreak of the death curse, the boy remained calm, sitting on the balcony on the second floor of the luxury villa, eating a rich breakfast and watching the spread of chaos and panic. About half an hour later, when the food on the table was full, he said to the leader of the shapeshifter standing aside patiently after listening to his orders, "you can leave with your men!" "Leave?" the shapeshifter leader raised his head and his eyes showed an incredible look. The boy nodded gently: "That''s right! This city is over! It will become a signal, a signal to all the traitors that we have arrived. At the same time, it is also a sign that we will no longer abide by the previous stupid and ridiculous rules of engagement, and take the complete destruction of all the creatures on this planet as the ultimate goal of conquest. You should understand that a country without enough population A civilization that supports is not worthy of being called a civilization unless they have solved the mystery of creating life and can copy thousands of similar species in a short time without taking decades or even hundreds of years. " "What about our mission?" asked the shapeshifter leader carefully. "Of course, it''s to go to other cities and continue to implement the formulated infiltration plan. If it''s just a city and the deaths of hundreds of thousands of people around it can''t arouse the vigilance of those kings, I don''t mind coming a few more times. In addition, select more potential seeds, and they will play an unexpected role in the future." The boy smiled and said the most cruel and cold-blooded words. As a child, he grew up under the influence of darente civilization. From beginning to end, he did not regard the indigenous peoples of the conquered world as his own kind, but regarded each other as something that can be disposed of at will like poultry and livestock. In fact, when he read about the conquest history of darente civilization, he always couldn''t help asking a question. What makes these executioners who were originally keen to destroy most of the life on a planet finally choose to lay down their butcher''s knife and give up the cheap and effective killing means of infectious curse. Is it necessary to enslave indigenous peoples and use them as a supplement to cheap labor? Or did they invent more destructive strategic magic with the progress of magic technology? The answer is obviously not. If labor is needed, darentes can use cheap puppets that do not need to eat, drink or rest in large quantities, and their work efficiency and obedience are much higher than those aborigines who are full of hatred at the bottom of their hearts. As for the continuous progress of magic technology, it is more reflected in other aspects. It''s like that darente people completely gave up exploring the mystery of death overnight, which naturally includes vicious curse. You know, this thing is different from plague and disease. The latter acts on the body, so once the cause is found, it can be easily eradicated. But the former acts on the soul and can even draw strength from the dying life, making itself more and more powerful. When all the people in a whole city die, the root power of the curse will become so great that powerful casters must pay a price to solve it. In the eyes of boys, this is the cheapest, most practical and most perfect strategic magic. Anyway, the purpose of conquering a world is not to rule, but to plunder resources and preserve so many lives. At that time, we have to fight for endless resistance and harassment. It''s much easier to die. "I see! I''ll arrange everything." then the leader of the shapeshifter touched his chest with one hand and bowed deeply. Needless to ask, he was completely convinced by the boy with a dark smell all over his body. chill! Reason! Mature! grim! And the attitude of taking thousands of lives and deaths seriously! These are undoubtedly the necessary qualities of a top commander of the expeditionary army. He has no doubt that this conquest will be an unprecedented brilliant victory, and even break the record of the least self loss and the fastest conquest in hundreds of years. Of course, it is unclear whether the high-level will have an opinion on reactivating the infectious curse. After all, there is no legal provision from the beginning to the end. The expeditionary army is not allowed to use infectious curse in the process of conquering a world, but it is not recommended to use it easily. Therefore, in the long run, most commanders will abide by this established hidden rule. Unfortunately, this time, the boy obviously did not intend to emulate his "predecessors". On the contrary, he wants to strengthen the power of this highly contagious curse through a large number of infections and killings, so as to make its latency shorter and the fatal rate higher when it breaks out. It''s best to shorten the process from infection to death to six or seven days Chapter 1291 With the rapid spread and outbreak of the curse, in less than a week, 90% of the residents of the whole Archie city-state showed all kinds of painful symptoms. Even some guys with weak soul power have begun to die in large areas. Corpse! The corpses with the stench of decay are now like garbage and are discarded everywhere in the streets. The hot and humid climate is enough for the bacteria and microorganisms in the body to multiply rapidly after death. Usually, it takes only a few hours, and the body will begin to decompose. What''s more terrible is that a large number of festering bodies will lead to the plague, which will make the city that was already in panic extremely desperate. Because there are not enough people to carry the bodies, most residents are either cursed or ghosts, or infected with the plague, lying in bed waiting for death. Only those powerful nobles and rich businessmen found this strange situation early and took all their property with them to escape the city of death as soon as possible. They don''t know that in fact, this meaningless escape behavior, in addition to the scope and speed of the spread of the curse, can''t have even a little effect, and can''t save their own lives. Those who have been irradiated by the red light actually have the shadow of a curse in their soul. But some people''s souls are strong enough, so the incubation period is a little longer, while some people''s souls are relatively fragile, so the incubation period is a little shorter. But in any case, the curse will eventually break out and infect everyone who has come into contact with it, whether animals or plants. Standing on the balcony of the luxury villa, the boy stared at the disaster directed by himself with incomparably indifferent eyes, and asked without looking back: "how is it? Have you noticed any changes recently?" "No, No. the city is very quiet. From beginning to end, no one is hiding in the dark." a caster wrapped himself in a silver gray robe carefully responded. If you pay attention to the fork on the side of the robe, you will find that he is not the native of the world at all, but a typical darente male. "So... We''re not making enough noise, so those guys haven''t realized the power of the infectious curse?" When he said these words, the boy pursed his mouth and showed a very cruel smile. Like all sudden disasters, in fact, at the beginning, it was not uncontrollable, but the authorities did not realize the seriousness of the problem, always subconsciously ignored it, and even tried to cover it up by blocking information. As for the deaths of civilians near the site of the incident, they don''t care. Unfortunately, this stupid behavior is often not the result they expect, but makes the controllable disaster really uncontrollable. Darente male sneered and nodded: "Yes, your excellency, the supreme commander. Those traitors do not know the power of the infectious curse at all. Naturally, they do not know what impact it will have on the whole world when it is completely spread. Of course, in this world, the magic system is relatively high, so they do not rule out that they have ways to break the curse. But anyway, a large number of people die It''s a foregone conclusion. According to the latest information, the curse has taken root in 15 towns and will soon radiate half the continent like a net. By that time, it''s too late to do anything. " "What''s more, we can also use the negative energy generated by curse and a large number of deaths to summon a large-scale dead cannon fodder and use them to fight a war of attrition, which will further weaken the war potential of the world''s indigenous people. At that time, we can use those chess pieces to spread some rumors and pretend to give some benefits to the civilians who don''t have enough to eat and clothes, and the enemy will be killed Lose their foundation and living soil. "The boy talked about the ideal development direction of the situation with great interest. In particular, civilians who do not even know a word have not been regarded as a threat from beginning to end. In his eyes, civilians are not so much fresh intelligent lives as tools. No independent thought! Not enough knowledge! There is no strong power! As long as you can master the law, you can easily control them, even enslave them without paying any price, and they will turn around and say thank you. "Ah! I see! You want to destroy their civilization! Destroy their faith! Destroy their inheritance! Once they are separated from the past history, the intelligent life in the world will degenerate rapidly. In a few generations, they will forget what brilliant magical civilization they have created in the past, proud history and culture, and how to make beautiful ones Architecture and complex tools eventually return to the original tribal structure. In this way, we can easily control their thoughts and even become the God who controls their life and death. " The darente caster was obviously full of desire to study the subject, and his eyes burst with excitement and expectation. "That''s right! Most importantly, if it succeeds in the end, it will be a classic war example that can be copied. At that time, every participant will have the opportunity to enter the higher school of magic for further study, and maybe he can become a glorious mentor, can''t he?" the boy hinted deeply. "You''re right! This is indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! I dare believe that in this era, there are people who are as keen on studying the true meaning of death magic as you." the man quickly bent down and bowed deeply, with a trace of humility in his tone. Higher school of magic! The place where the entire darente civilization imparts the knowledge of the highest god''s magic is also the cradle of cultivating the top ruling class. Almost every old guy with decision-making power came out of this school. With the interpersonal relationships they have known and accumulated in school, they can easily pull up a large number of supporters and shout for themselves. Therefore, all darente people with a little ambition will take entering the higher school of magic as the most important stage of their life, and are willing to give everything for it. Feeling the beating heart in each other''s chest, the boy couldn''t help but close his mouth and said with a smile, "well, that''s all for the compliment. Whether you can get this opportunity depends on your next performance. You know that the power of infectious curse is not strong enough, and I need to see a more destructive upgraded version within a month." "Please rest assured, I swear I will come up with an upgrade plan to your satisfaction..." Chapter 1292 It''s darente''s innate nature to do what they say. This special race born from chaos never seems to know how to endure and wait. Once it has any ideas, it will immediately put them into practical action. Of course, this almost reckless and reckless character has caused countless disasters in the history of darente civilization, and even twice almost brought the whole ethnic group to the verge of collapse. But it is precisely in this way that they can stand out in the fierce competition and become the supreme overlord on the planet of mocha. Since the promise of the supreme commander of the expeditionary army, male spell casters who are keen on studying Death Magic can''t wait to devote all their energy to the study of infectious curse. As a guy who likes to deal with the order, he first began to sample, analyze and screen the residents of Yaqi city-state who have been cursed on a large scale, and finally selected 300 unlucky people who have not died. Secondly, use these small changes extracted from the human body to amplify 100 times through the power of magic, and then re inject them back into the soul of the experimental body. Through observation, it is confirmed that those changes are benign and can be retained, while those are malignant and need to be eliminated. Finally, when the whole observation stage is completed, gather all the curses of benign variation on one person, and obtain the enhanced version of infectious curse through swallowing and fusion with each other. To some extent, the root culture of superviruses or bacteria is not much different. They are equally dangerous and uncontrolled. The only difference is that the curse is created by magic, so the caster has a very strong ability to intervene. Just as the darente caster indulged in enjoying the aborigines tortured by the curse every day, the boy just got an important message from the leader of the shapeshifter himself. After staring at the small words on the paper for a full minute, he said in a surprised tone: "the missing governor parossa is mixed with the king of the sea?" "That''s right! Although I know it sounds incredible, our people saw parossa cleaning up the bandits who refused to pay for the bonus for the king of the sea," the leader of the shapeshifter explained with a playful face. "Hehe, this is ridiculous. Two guys destined to be enemies came together inexplicably." the boy smiled and shook his head. No one knows better than him the consequences of participating in the planning of the robbery of those precious stones. Not to mention the thirteen "kings" above, even the strong who stand behind the merchants will not let go of the king of the sea. The leader of the shapeshifter gloated and echoed: "no, this is not the most interesting. The most interesting thing is that parossa seems not to know the plan of the offshore king from the beginning to the end, let alone that the city he rules has become a complete dead city, and he wants to find allies to investigate us." "Hahaha! Investigation? I don''t think he can find any valuable information from the mountains of corpses and bones. Oh, by the way, has the king of offshore made any unusual moves after he grabbed those artificial gemstones?" the boy seemed to realize something and looked up into his eyes. "He divided all the gems into two parts, one part was used to buy the caster to work for himself, and the other part was converted into money to buy the captain and crew of the experienced pirate ship. Not surprisingly, in a month at most, he would launch an attack on several coastal port cities, planning to seize a large area of land and establish his own kingdom." When saying these words, the tone of the leader of the deformer showed undisguised ridicule and irony. "Kingdom? Does he still want to be crowned king?" the boy couldn''t help laughing. A pirate leader who relies on violence and bribes to control his subordinates in an attempt to build a country from scratch? There is no systematic administrative system! Not enough managers! There is no so-called experience! It can even be said that he basically knows nothing except robbery. Even the pirate city on the island is managed by businessmen. What does the king of offshore think the country is? Can wearing a crown make everyone obey their own family game? Thinking of this, the boy couldn''t help sighing and directly ordered: "go, send some people to join their team and give our king some guidance. Anyway, he is a good target to attract the enemy''s attention at this stage. He can''t watch him explode like this." "You mean... Help him build a simple ruling structure?" asked the shapeshifter leader in an uncertain tone. "Yes! It doesn''t need to be too complicated or run for too long. According to the simplest colonial slavery, let him treat all pirates as first-class, then treat those mercenary businessmen as second-class, and demote the rest as slaves. Through the most cruel oppression, exploitation and plunder, he quickly established a huge army and constantly attacked cities and territories inland." The boy had no intention of concealing his vicious plan. "What about the curse? Should we remind him of the contagion curse?" the shapeshifter leader continued. "No! The place he attacked is far away from the city of Archie. It will take some time to spread, especially before the development of the upgraded curse is successful. When it really spreads, he will lose its use value and is just used to eliminate the anger of the enslaved civilians in that area. Remember, we are conquerors, destroyers and killers, and like the king of the sea Guy, just a pawn to achieve the ultimate goal. " After that, the boy stood up from the chair, raised his hands and stretched his waist. His whole body looked very stiff and tired. The leader of the deformer was undoubtedly aware of this, and carefully tempted: "the body you control..." "Ah! This body is about to reach its limit! After all, I have been overdrawing my potential, and I will slowly grow old and die in three or five days at most." the boy shook his arm, which was about to twist into 180 degrees. He can even feel the atrophy of muscles and the continuous failure of various organs. The body''s most precious vitality has almost lost. If it is not still supported by magic energy, I''m afraid it looks like an old man in his 70s and 80s. Fortunately, most of the plans are on track, and he doesn''t have to stay. After the complete death of the body, his consciousness will return to the noumenon and begin the second stage of the conquest plan. Chapter 1293 Qianwo islands, a natural island protected by countless reefs, undercurrents and eddies, is also the king of offshore waters and the hometown and paradise of thousands of pirates. When outsiders don''t know the safe waterway, once they accidentally break into this place, even if it''s just the periphery, they will die instantly. The large number of warships sunk on the seabed is the best proof. It can be said that without the help of powerful spell casters, no army can expect to set foot on the land of qianwo islands, let alone wipe out thousands of Pirates here, and an illegal businessman who provides daily necessities and various supplies for pirates. With the huge return of robbery, the main island port has even established a prosperous city no inferior to any port. Here, drunken pirates can be seen everywhere, as well as women who provide special services for them. Of course, where there are alcohol and women, there will always be fights and fights. Compared with the severe punishment for fighting in ordinary cities, it is undoubtedly much lighter here. Even as long as there are no weapons and no human life, everyone turns a blind eye to it, and some will take the opportunity to gamble. Chaos! indulge! Let it out! All these constitute the unique landscape of pirate port. But today, the city, which should have been noisy and lively, is quiet. Although the hotels and pubs are full of ferocious pirates, they have kept nothing at the same time. Even the most resentful enemy has not chosen to do it or speak ill of each other at present. Because on the highest fortress of the city, a flag was hung, a flag symbolizing the identity and glory of the king of the sea. Every powerful pirate captain is invited to sit at the huge round table symbolizing the alliance, talk to each other in a low voice, and look at the strong man who is silent on the main seat from time to time. About half an hour later, when the last pirate captain came in and took his place, the king of offshore immediately stood up, patted the table and shouted, "quiet! I said quiet!" moment The buzzing stopped immediately! Everyone who is doing has turned their attention to the leader who personally established the most brilliant era of piracy. The king of offshore undoubtedly felt this silent respect, and his face immediately showed a satisfied expression: "you must be very strange. Why do I suddenly call everyone back at this time, because I have a very important thing to announce in public." "What''s so important? You know, I''ve given up a merchant ship full of spices. Once captured, I''m sure I can make a lot of money." a pirate captain who looks quite old tempted in a half joking tone. "Ha ha! A merchant ship full of spices? It''s really a big harvest in normal times. But it''s not worth mentioning compared with what I want to talk to you today." Accompanied by forthright laughter, the king of offshore waved to dozens of people at the door. Without saying a word, the latter immediately came in carrying one heavy wooden box after another, bent down and opened the lid. Bang! Next second "Hoo Hoo!!!" "My God! Did you rob the Treasury of any country?" "No! I don''t think there will be so much money in the Treasury of any country!" "Incredible! The money is enough to build an invincible fleet composed of hundreds of super warships!" "With this fleet, we can conquer any port city. At that time, the coast of the whole continent will be the object of our looting!" ¡­¡­ I saw the pirate captains shouting excitedly, lying on the box, holding up gold shining coins with both hands, with unparalleled shock and greed in their eyes. Wealth! Wealth that can be seen and touched! Huge wealth enough to make everyone crazy! Appreciating the violent reaction of these guys, the king of offshore deliberately coughed, grinned and shouted: "Ladies and gentlemen, I have never been a stingy person. On the contrary, I am a very generous person. Anyone who has followed me for some time will recognize this fact. Today, I take out these wealth not only to show off to you, but to tell you that those who are willing to follow me can share their wealth with me." "What... What?! share!" A pirate captain stared as if he couldn''t believe what he heard. You should know that almost all pirates are out and out egoists. They risk their lives to kill people and goods at sea, not for others, but for the most beautiful women they can enjoy when they get ashore. They can live and dream all day in the pub, or join one gambling game after another to enjoy the fun of sudden increase and decrease of wealth. Most of the time, they would rather block the knife for their companions in battle than lend a penny to the so-called "good brothers" and "good friends". But now, as the most powerful guy among pirates, it''s not exciting to share such a huge fortune. "That''s right! Share! As we all know, pirates are a group of professionals who never think about tomorrow after today. No one knows who will die, who will be injured and disabled in the next battle. But I think it''s time to end this state. We need to occupy a piece of land and establish a country of our own. At that time, no matter you are injured or dead, you will die You can go back to a place that can be called Canada. Even if you can''t work one day, you can have a piece of land that can be cultivated. "The king of offshore waved his arm and bewitched with an impassioned tone. He knows better than anyone how eager the pirates are to have a way back. This concerns not only themselves, but also their relatives. Although pirates kill people like hemp, sometimes even women and children don''t let go, unscrupulously venting the violence hidden in their hearts. But when they go ashore, they will fall into an inexplicable sense of guilt. They can only paralyze themselves by drinking and looking for women. In this world, there are no good contraceptives, so women often have pirate children. Over time, the pirate port gathered thousands of pirate families, even the second and third generations of pirates. As parents, no one is willing to let their children continue to engage in this dangerous occupation, so they will do their best to send their children away, stay on the shore and never allow them to board a stolen ship in Shanghai. But now they have a better choice Chapter 1294 There is no doubt that the establishment of a country from scratch is far beyond the expectations of pirate captains and even beyond their understanding. Because in the eyes of most people, pirates should be free, indulgent and pursue adventure and excitement. From the moment they boarded the ship to sea, they said goodbye to the past and embarked on a road of no return. Generally speaking, nine out of ten pirates will die at sea instead of being too old to engage in this industry. So few pirates think about the future and what they can do to make a living when they retire. But now, the pirate captains suddenly realized that the offshore King seemed to have great ambitions, trying to integrate all pirate forces and form a huge coalition. Once the formation of this fleet is completed, no country or city in the coastal area will be able to resist, and it will be captured, plundered and destroyed in an instant. More importantly, if he really intends to build a country from scratch, he must need a group of confidants to build a ruling system, that is, to canonize the nobility and bind a small group of elites to his chariot with the binding of rights, obligations and vows. This means that everyone here is faced with a choice, whether to become a supporter, take risks with their own lives, or become an opponent and continue to be a free pirate ship. For a moment, these ruthless characters who kill people without blinking their eyes on weekdays fell into meditation, while others looked at each other to find out what others planned. After being silent for about three or five minutes, a guy with strange red light in his eyes suddenly asked, "dear king of offshore, can you tell me you plan to capture there and establish a country?" "Of course! My plan is to capture the four port cities in the south, and then drive straight in with the help of the river to occupy the important transportation hubs along the way as soon as possible. As for the rest, we only need to nibble slowly step by step, and we can pocket all the land in a few months at most." The king of offshore didn''t hide at all. Da Fangfang drew a general range on the map with his fingers. It has to be said that although he did not realize how difficult it was to build a country from scratch, he had no bad strategic vision and chose a relatively isolated land. Except for the four port cities that rely on sea and land to maintain contact with the outside world, most towns and villages are separated by a large area of inaccessible swamp. As long as the action is fast enough, the outside world doesn''t know what happened in this area. When they react, just relying on the huge pirate fleet will be enough to resist the intervention and even invasion from the outside world. "Attaros... Is really a good place to build a country." the guy who asked the question nodded thoughtfully. "That''s right! Ararus, the land blessed by the sea elves in legend. There are a total population of 2.4 million here, but there is no unified and strong regime, which is our most ideal goal. How many of you are willing to follow me to seize their own destiny and become the founding fathers of a country?" When he said these words, the king of offshore held the table with both hands, leaned forward slightly, and exuded an amazing momentum all over. No barepole commander can be crowned king, which he clearly realized long ago. Therefore, if the plan is to succeed, it must be supported by at least half of the pirate captains. As for the ordinary pirates at the bottom, they are only cannon fodder and consumables in the war. They are not qualified to participate in today''s meeting at all. "I will! But on one condition! I don''t want a commission. I want a castle and surrounding affiliated villages, land and farmers." The pirate captain with red eyes stood up first, pulled out his dagger, cut his palm, and then stretched out his bloody right hand. "Yes! When it''s done, I can even canonize you as a noble. Welcome to join us, my dear friend." the king of offshore did the same thing as he said. When the bloody hands were tightly held together, the faces of both parties showed excited and greedy smiles. One of the first took the lead, and soon the second, third, fourth and fifth all stood up and concluded a covenant in this ancient and bloody way. When more than two-thirds of the pirate captains joined the gang, the remaining guys who remained silent from beginning to end began to get a little eye-catching. Needless to say, they don''t want to establish any country. They just want to maintain their identity and status as a pirate captain, continue to lead their unscrupulous looting ships, and enjoy the feeling of killing and dominating the fate of others. But it is a pity that the king of offshore who has made up his mind to integrate all pirates, how can anyone be allowed to resist himself and directly question the captains who sit motionless in their chairs: "Tell me, what are you thinking? Is it so difficult for you to join this pirate feast? Or do you think my commission is too low to be worth your shot?" "No! I think you misunderstood. We just don''t want to take huge risks. I think it''s easier to rob merchant ships than cities with a large number of troops. Moreover, rule is not what we are good at." an old man with wrinkles and scars stood up and explained with a small heart. "Hum! Is that why you refuse me? Ridiculous!" the king of the sea grinned with a cold smile. He didn''t even say a word more nonsense and waved gently at the door. Next second Parossa, dressed in a black velvet robe, came in from the outside and raised her right index finger to point to the pirate captains sitting in the chair. Boom! A hot red flame was fan-shaped and swallowed all the unlucky people who didn''t want to join on the spot. Accompanied by painful screams and wails, these opponents were burned into charred corpses with meat smell. Glancing around in horror or fear, parossa glanced disdainfully, immediately turned to the king of the sea and said, "this is the last thing I''ve done for you! Now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise." "Of course! I promise you will get a ship and enough crew. But the premise is that you must solve the subsequent problems. You know, there will be many close friends on every pirate ship. Once they know that their captain has been killed, they are likely to start a riot." "It''s a piece of cake! Give me a list and you''ll get satisfactory results before dark." Chapter 1295 Killing and destruction are always easier than construction. When the pirate port was at night, those close friends of the pirate captain who had been killed were almost slaughtered. No survivors escaped! Even their families didn''t escape! In the simplest and most brutal way, the king of offshore sent a signal to these free and used pirates. From today on, a new era has come. Pirates are no longer lonely hunters cruising on the sea, but can occupy a piece of land and establish their own country and a real pirate kingdom. At that time, they will no longer be limited by logistics supply, and can expand their power to their fullest extent, and even become the supreme ruler of the sea. Sea emperor! This is the goal set by the king of offshore! He was not willing to be only a king, but hoped to expand from a kingdom to an empire. He could sink thousands of ships under the sea at the command, and countless rulers of coastal cities knelt on the ground and paid tribute. But what the king of offshore didn''t know was that just as he was ambitious and calculating the date of the huge fleet going to sea, the pirate captain with red eyes was sitting in a room on the second floor of a tavern, narrowing his eyes and watching the small merchant ship slowly leaving the port. After a full minute, he asked without looking back, "has the news been sent out?" "Yes, it has been sent out." A figure slowly came out of the dark corner. "Very good! Next, what we need to do is to help the fool establish his imaginary pirate kingdom. I don''t understand how your excellency commander chose to support him. In my opinion, there are many more suitable candidates." the pirate captain said, licking his lips greedily and staring at the prisoners tied to the bed not far away. "Your Excellency''s wisdom is beyond your comprehension. Don''t forget that he is the first top commander of the non darente expeditionary force in nearly 600 years, and he is still a child." The voice just fell! The figure finally showed itself in the faint candlelight, a deformer without any disguise. "Hehe, you''re right. I''m just complaining. You know, in such a place full of prey, I can''t stand my inner agitation. Can you imagine that you can smell delicious food even if you close your eyes? Most importantly, you must restrain yourself and can''t enjoy it casually. It''s a kind of torture." the pirate captain also took off his disguise, Reveal the true face of the deformer. Needless to ask, they are the candidates who the boy sent to the offshore King camp to engage in monitoring and control. "No! I can understand! In fact, since we came to this world, our compatriots have endured this inhuman pain and suffering all the time. But don''t forget that we can still taste delicious snacks as far as conditions permit, don''t you think?" The deformed monster who came out of the darkness stepped to the window, bent down, stretched out his thin and long tongue, and licked the unknown woman''s face. "Sobbing sobbing!!!!!!!!!!!" Some pretty women were obviously frightened and began to struggle and scream desperately. But unfortunately, her mouth was blocked and her hands and feet were firmly fixed, so no matter how hard she struggled, she could not escape the final tragic outcome. "Ha ha! Fear! Despair! It tastes great! Tell me, where did you get this delicious snack?" the deformed monster gently stroked the woman''s cheek, and his tone was full of excitement and excitement. "She is the mistress of the king of the sea and the only one who can walk into each other''s heart. How, are you satisfied with the identity I have prepared for you?" the deformed man who turned back to the pirate captain asked with a smile. The former quickly nodded: "Satisfied! Of course satisfied! Walking into the heart of the target and deeply understanding his thoughts and wishes is the ultimate goal we are pursuing. I really hope that one day, your excellency commander will give orders to solve this ambitious guy. At that time, I will be very happy to stab him with a fatal knife when he is happiest. I believe his expression will be ten at that moment "It''s wonderful." "Ha ha! You''re still as boring as before. Well, don''t waste time and have dinner quickly. You know, this woman has disappeared for too long, but I''ll be in trouble." "As you wish." ¡­¡­ The eating process of the deformed is undoubtedly very cruel, and can even be described as painful and bloody. They will take the lead in licking the whole body of "food" with their salivated tongue, followed by digging out each other''s body organs one by one and swallowing them completely. Because saliva has a paralytic effect, when the body is torn and organs are removed, "food" will not feel pain, but will produce an inexplicable pleasure. When more than one third of the body organs are removed, all the pain will erupt in an instant, directly destroying the reason and will of "food" and turning it into a walking corpse. In this way, the deformer can unscrupulously spy on and copy the memory of "food", and finally achieve the effect of perfect camouflage. About an hour later, when the deformed person who finished "eating" appeared in the street in another posture, the woman had completely disappeared, both body and soul. The poor king of offshore did not know that his mistress had been lost. When he returned to his residence, he still held the woman he was infatuated with as usual and began a fierce and crazy intimacy. He didn''t understand that his every move was under the attention of others, even the most private one. "What a strong body! Interesting blood! I really hope I can get it one day..." The transfiguration disguised as a woman lay in bed and muttered to himself in an extremely infatuated tone. As a highly developed magical civilization nurtured by darente from birth, he can naturally detect how unusual the blood flowing in the body of the king of offshore is. If he is successfully brought back to the living body, he can even get a huge bonus from some research institutions. More importantly, eating a target with strong blood power can enhance the ability of deformers, improve their potential in some aspects, and maybe complete a transformation. No shapeshifter can resist such temptation! Unfortunately, apart from his patience, he did not dare to take action easily. Otherwise, what was waiting for him would be the most severe punishment of the expeditionary army. Chapter 1296 In mid September of 3728, the reclamation calendar, more than 700 warships of all sizes and more than 10000 heavily armed pirates left the nest and sailed towards the set goal through the wind and waves. In particular, the large sails dyed in colorful colors look very bright from a distance, like flowers blooming on the water. There is no doubt that with the strength of an iron hand, the offshore King finally integrated all pirate forces and launched an impact on the crown of his dream. Even a fool knows that this action can only succeed, not fail, otherwise he will lose not only a valuable opportunity, but also the prestige he has built up over the years. Rebellious pirates will not allow a guy who has lost his prestige and reputation to continue to be their leader. At that time, he is likely to be killed by pirate captains who are connected in private, and will be brutally exiled again. He will not be able to return to the qianwo islands all his life. Feeling the excitement, excitement and worry in the air, the deformed monster disguised as the pirate captain raised his mouth slightly and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "is it going to start at last? I hope the commander will make arrangements as soon as possible after receiving this information." ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the expeditionary army magic fortress on the other side of the sea, the boy has given up his lifeless body and is sitting alone in the hall of the central arrow tower, playing with a letter just sent back through remote magic. After a full minute, he looked up and asked in an uncertain tone, "how is the research on strengthening the infectious curse?" "There are already two evolutionary directions to choose from. One is to greatly increase the mortality rate, let the curse destroy the life of a city and its surrounding areas in a very short time, and finally inject the condensed fear, despair and resentment into the land, making it impossible for life to survive. The other is to increase the infection rate and let the people infected with the curse die More painful, and even make some crazy actions, such as attacking and killing every visible living creature around. Moreover, every life body killed by the curse will be transformed into a dead soul due to the strong resentment before death. "A male darente caster replied excitedly. After all, curse is not a weapon against the strong, but a weapon against the weak. Therefore, its own research threshold is not very high. In addition, the basic framework of transmission and dyeing curse has been quite perfect, so a series of modifications and optimization can be carried out to the original extent. "Good! Keep both evolutionary samples. I may need them next." the boy nodded with satisfaction. The male caster quickly bent down and bowed deeply: "understand! Please rest assured, I will make enough as soon as possible to ensure that more than 90% of the lives in the world can be completely killed at your command." "Don''t worry! You should understand that killing and destruction are only a means to conquer the world and serve the means, not the ultimate goal. Simple killing and destruction are not desirable. We should learn when to kill and when to show mercy. The heart of intelligent life is very complex, and you need to understand enough to control them." When he said these words, the boy''s eyes were like a pool of water, calm and deep. "What about the offshore king? According to the strength he now has, it will take at least a few years to capture such a large land. Do we just watch and don''t push him behind?" the leader of the deformer also stood up and put forward his own ideas. As the head of the intelligence of the whole expeditionary force, he knows very well how great danger lies behind the seemingly calm world. In fact, the king of offshore has no time to attack cities and land for a few years to establish a dream kingdom belonging to pirates. Once the thirteen kings hidden behind the scenes make a move, even if it is only one of them, he will be instantly beaten from heaven to hell. In the face of absolute power, what quantity, terrain advantages and careful planning are not worth mentioning. "Hehe, it''s not necessary. I''ve built a stage for him and sent him some interesting knowledge and ideas. No accident, he should be able to make his dream come true soon, but the price is that more than 40% of the ordinary residents in that land will die, and the remaining 60% will spend the rest of their lives in pain and struggle." The boy smiled, shook his head and explained. Needless to say, the so-called knowledge and ideas mentioned in his mouth are the most cruel slavery and high-pressure policy. In short, it is to use the "road leading Party" who occupied the area first to rule the area later occupied, and give it certain privileges to establish a hierarchical ruling structure. In this way, in a world without the concept of state and nation for the time being, the lower class people are easy to be cut apart by the concept of region, consume their living forces in constant struggle and hatred, and even intensify their efforts to please the higher occupiers in order to occupy an advantage in the competition. Differentiation! Collapse! Create contradictions! This is the only way for outsiders to rule an occupied area! Although the boy didn''t know how this knowledge came out of his head, he didn''t mind trying it out at all. "It sounds as if you have arranged everything. But what do we need to do? Is it just waiting?" the deformed monster leader carefully tempted. As we all know, in the Expeditionary Service dominated by darente people, if non darente people want to climb up, they must show themselves as much as possible, at least know what the top commander is thinking and what big actions to take next. Obviously, the deformed monster leader is a little unwilling to be only responsible for intelligence collection and clothing. On the contrary, he wants to go further and participate in major decisions. The boy was undoubtedly aware of this and responded meaningfully: "Wait? No, that''s not my style. Next, we''ll set off a frenzy all over the world. Remember those teams that chased and killed the remaining members of the last expedition army when we first came? Next, we will take the team as a unit, hunt and kill those fools who dare to attack the expedition army, and tell everyone with pain, despair, blood and death Remember, as invaders, one of our greatest weapons for conquering the world is fear. So we must arouse the fear of us in the hearts of those aborigines and the trembling from the depths of their souls. " Chapter 1297 In a dense virgin forest covered with snow, more than a dozen heavily armed mercenaries are dispersing, carefully looking for the already blurred footprints on the ground. Since they learned that there were darentes here, they took great pains to come from far away to get the high slave price that no one can refuse. You should know that the price of a darente slave, whether male, female or adult children, is more than ten times or even dozens of times higher than that of other slaves. The reason is simple! First, they were once invincible invaders and superior dominators. Therefore, from the dark side of their character, every Aboriginal yearns for an opportunity to trample on them, beat, scold and humiliate them, so as to make up for the mental and physical damage they have suffered. Secondly, the darentes are born with a powerful spell casting talent that most races can''t catch up with. Therefore, no matter how much the aborigines hate and hate the darentes, they are very eager to obtain the power they have. The simplest way is to use the male or female among them to combine with the local people, give birth to mixed offspring, and continue to mix blood from generation to generation until there is no trace of darente in the appearance. Since darente people have long modified the genes of the ethnic group through magic, and even constantly integrate the powerful genes of other races, they can breed offspring with most life, even non human creatures, and rarely produce the phenomenon of reproductive isolation. Finally, and most importantly, almost all gladiators earnestly hope to obtain a darente, and on an important day, let them have a frontal fight with the most famous gladiators, please the audience with their blood and death, and please the rulers with power and power. There is no doubt that this is a team with considerable tracking experience. When one of the men wearing a leather hat found a relatively new footprint, he immediately waved his right hand wildly and summoned nearby companions. About two or three minutes later, six men and women nearby quickly approached. One of them looked quite young and asked impatiently, "what did you find?" "Here! A row of relatively new footprints. If nothing unexpected, they should have left them half an hour ago. After all, they need to hunt and go out to pick up greasy firewood. In addition, they can''t leave the hiding place too far. There are not many places to choose. According to my experience, the cave on the hillside in front is probably their nest." The man in the leather hat gave the answer confidently. "Great! What are you waiting for? Hurry up. You know, the price of darente slaves has tripled recently. If we can catch about ten, we can retire with money and no longer have to do the business of knife edge licking blood." another old man grinned with excitement and expectation. "Just a few of us? Not waiting for the others?" "Don''t wait! The darentes are a group of very alert guys. If they find anything unusual, they will run away immediately." "Agree! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!" "Do it! Anyway, they are just a group of homeless dogs! We have enough!" ¡­¡­ Finally, under the principle that the minority obeyed the majority, the seven people quietly approached the cave on the hillside with the mood of getting rich overnight. As soon as the first man approached the cave, he immediately felt the dimension of the surrounding environment rise slightly, leaned out half his head and looked inside. Sure enough, he found that there was a faint light in the dark cave. Someone! And it''s still making a fire! He immediately made a precise judgment in his mind and turned around to make a few gestures to his teammates. The latter understood and unloaded their heavy backpacks one after another. They only took their weapons with them and began to touch along the cave. Only one person was left to guard the cave to prevent people from coming in or prey from escaping. The cave was very deep, and a group of people probably walked more than ten meters forward, and a silver light suddenly came out of the darkness out of thin air. Next second "Ah ah!!! No! No! No! No! Help! Help me!" With a creepy scream, a female member of the team was abducted by silver light. Before they knew what had happened, the woman''s body was thrown back from a distance and slammed to the ground. The pungent smell of blood could be smelled even several meters away. With the help of the weak light, every member of the team can clearly see that this living companion a few seconds ago is now naked, his limbs are sawn alive by some sawtooth weapon, his chest is planed, and his organs and internal organs are scattered everywhere. The most terrible thing is that on her forehead, she was engraved with two small words - fear! "Should... Damn! What the hell is that?" the young man shivered and cursed in a low voice. Not only him, but also the rest of the team took a breath. "I don''t know! But I know another thing, that is, we should retreat. Now! Now!" the leading man shouted and ran to the door without looking back. As an experienced veteran, he knows very well that with the terrible speed just shown by the silver light, even if all people add up, they can''t beat each other. The only chance to live right now is to run. Scattered and running, there are always one or two lucky people who can escape. Live and take the news back. "Hey, hey, hey..." But unfortunately, when the strange laughter sounded, the man who rushed in front also reached the cave, and was blocked by the silver light and shadow. Click! Click! Click! With the sound of collision with the stone under his feet, the silver light finally slowly revealed its true face, a darente warrior covered with magic armor. It is not the "lost dog" expected by these adventurers, nor the members of the last expedition army who are unarmed and can only survive in constant flight, but the magic armor soldiers who can easily kill hundreds of elite soldiers. "Oh - my God!" When the man realized what kind of mistake he had made, he sat down on the ground with a plop and completely lost the intention and courage to resist or escape. Because he had seen darente magic armor warriors and understood how powerful each other was. For a moment, the once forgotten fear came to the head of this adventure team again Chapter 1298 "Humble inferior creatures! Tell me, what were you talking about? Capturing and enslaving the noble darentes?" The soldiers wrapped up in the shining light blue light magic armor are slowly approaching while mocking with the language of the world. You don''t have to ask. The other party''s behavior and attitude just now have completely annoyed him, and his eyes are full of anger. "I... I think this is a misunderstanding! Please give us some time to explain." the leading man quickly retreated and tried to use words to resolve the crisis. Unfortunately, darente soldiers didn''t want to hear any explanation at all. They rushed up at a lightning speed, waved the sharp weapon embedded on the outside of the arm guard, and stabbed it right through in an instant. Poof! Viscous blood gushed out along the wound and dyed the ground red under your feet in just a few seconds. Although the man struggled desperately to get rid of the sharp weapon piercing the abdomen, the more he struggled, the greater the amount of bleeding. After a while, the resistance became weaker and weaker, until the pupils slowly expanded and lost their last look. There is no doubt that the man in the middle died of severe pain caused by excessive blood loss and visceral tear. In order to make the target enjoy more torture before death, the ruthless darente soldiers deliberately missed the fatal position such as the heart. When he had finished all this, he suddenly threw the body over his head and waved his right arm at a speed almost indistinguishable to the naked eye. In less than a second or two, when the man''s body fell to the ground, it was almost the same as the ferocious and terrible woman''s body just now. "No! No! No! Don''t come here! Don''t come here!!!!" "Go away! Devil! Stay away from us!" "Ah ah!!!!" The remaining survivors were obviously scared out of their senses. Some began to scream like crazy, some turned around and ran towards the cave, regardless of whether it was a dead end or not, and others pulled out their weapons and rushed up, trying to use death to free themselves from the fear from the depths of their soul. As philosophers often mention, what is terrible is not what makes you fear, but fear itself. To some extent, fear is a psychological hint imposed by a person on himself. It is often triggered by some specific things, and then gets the result through a series of associations and imagination. Obviously, what these survivors fear is not the darente warrior, let alone his desperate magic armor, but the legends spread among the people about the invaders'' bloodthirsty, cruel, cold and ruthless. As for the next part, it is naturally a one-sided massacre. As the weak side who lost calm and resistance will, several survivors finally failed to escape the hunting of darente soldiers. Without exception, they were blocked in the depths of the cave and executed one by one. The cry of sadness and despair lasted for seven or eight minutes before they became quiet again. Looking at the mutilated corpses on the ground, as well as the scattered intestines and other internal organs, the darente soldier gently wiped the residual blood on the armor, then opened his face armor, took a deep breath of the blood smelling air, sneered and muttered to himself: "Ah! Great! This is the wonderful taste of revenge. The shame of the collapse of the last expedition will be washed away by us. No one can despise and insult the darentes. The humble aborigines of the world must pay a price for their actions." "That''s right! They have to pay the price of bleeding! Well done, my friend. I didn''t expect that you''d get rid of all this rubbish in less than a while." With a low voice, another darente warrior also wearing magic armor came out of the darkness. It can be seen that he also experienced a battle not long ago, and a small amount of splashing blood remains on the surface of his armor. "Hum! These guys are just a group of cannon fodder who worked hard for the reward. There is no honor to kill them. What really cares me is what the 13 traitors used to destroy tens of thousands of elite soldiers protected by the magic border. Don''t forget that they are almost the same as you and me in terms of combat effectiveness." With that, the darente who lifted his face armor bent down and began to look for something valuable on the body. Of course, this valuable means not the booty, but the other party may carry valuable information. Later darentes stood still and responded meaningfully: "Isn''t that why your Excellency the Supreme Commander didn''t give orders rashly to launch an all-round attack on the seemingly powerless world? He was waiting for those guys hidden behind the scenes to jump out by themselves. I have to say that he was more like a pure darente than you and me, including calmness, reason, cunning, intelligence, cruelty, etc A series of excellent qualities. " "I never deny this! In particular, he personally initiated this action to awaken fear and announced to the world that we are back through naked revenge. It can not only remind the people at the bottom who are about to lose their awe of the fear of being dominated, but also force those who hide in the dark to continue to hide. In addition, I seem to find that It''s a very interesting thing. " The darente squatting on the ground looking for the body suddenly stood up and waved a note soaked in blood. "What does it say?" "Well... It seems to be a reward. I''m not familiar with the words of the world, so I can only read a small part. It roughly means that a slave merchant named KLAS wants to buy a group of darente slaves at a high price, so as to perform an unprecedented bloody fight on the birthday of a powerful man." "Oh? Where?" "Pasha! It''s a city about half a month away from here. How about going together and giving them a big surprise?" "Just the two of us?" "No, of course not! We need to contact some companions performing tasks around. Almost ten soldiers and two spell casters are enough." "I see. You want to use a killing feast to awaken the indigenous people in this area''s fear of the expeditionary army." "Ha ha, you guessed right. Think about it. How can hunting these low-level cannon fodder be more effective than killing a city? If the Supreme Commander doesn''t allow you to use those strengthened infectious Curses for the time being, I would be very happy to send them all to death." ¡­¡­ Chapter 1299 Undoubtedly, as a mature and highly developed magical civilization, darentes have a strong sense of racial and cultural identity and inherent arrogance. Therefore, when they find that their people are captured, enslaved, or even killed for fun by those who regard them as "low life", they will immediately become furious, and then they will try their best to retaliate ten times, 100 times and 1000 times. As for the method of revenge, it is very simple, that is, the simple "tooth for tooth, eye for eye". In less than a month, the boys have received more than 1000 retaliatory mass killings since the team began to take action. Thousands of villages and towns completely disappeared in this process, and some densely populated big cities failed to escape. Either half of the residents were killed or injured, almost all the urban areas were destroyed, or the whole city turned into ruins overnight. Relying on the magic and technological advantages brought by civilization, they can easily kill the indigenous people of the world like crushing bedbugs. Even if they are intercepted by fully armed soldiers, they can fight a blood path and retreat. With the help of the caster, any form of pursuit will have little effect. For a while, people can be heard everywhere talking about the Revenge of the invaders and the dead, or the rise of the invaders again. No one knows at all that these recent killings are not the rise again, let alone the Revenge of the dead, but another expeditionary army arrived and actively planned to conquer the world again. "Interesting! Do you know what I see from these reports?" asked the boy sitting in the hall of the central spire of the magic fortress, holding up his black slate. The deformer leader standing aside shook his head gently: "I don''t know." "Hehe, I feel panic and fear from these reports. Those who once destroyed the last expeditionary army are afraid, even afraid of our power. It is obvious that they did not destroy the last expeditionary army with their real strength, but used some kind of conspiracy we don''t know yet. This means that in terms of absolute power, we are dominant The boy turned up his mouth and showed a meaningful smile. "What are you going to do next? Tear off the camouflage and launch an all-round attack, or continue to act according to the original plan?" the leader of the deformer carefully tried. "The full-scale attack is not urgent for the time being! Let''s double the scattered teams first! In addition, inform the guy that it''s time to spread two improved infectious curses. I want to see that more than 30% of the life of this planet will be extinct and more than half of the land will be reduced to death within three months." The boy gave an extremely cruel order without mercy. Although the leader of the shapeshifter had expected this day for a long time, when he heard the order, he still shivered and quickly bent down and bowed deeply: "understand! Your will is our order." You know, there are hundreds of millions of creatures, not only intelligent life, but also all animals and plants. Most importantly, this process is irreversible. Once it turns into a place of death, the whole planet will die completely, and there will be no real life except the dead. "Fear! Fear of the unknown! Fear of the death of the team! No wonder darente civilization will slowly alienate this cheap, destructive and full curse weapon. It is not that they do not understand the advantages of this weapon, but that they are unwilling to let only the dead in every world they conquer. How stupid, ridiculous and dangerous it is to pursue a better future and a happy life Superficial behavior. It seems that even if darentes have the ability to kill gods, they are still just a group of mortals, unable to escape from mortal ignorance and shortsightedness. " Looking at the back of the leader of the deformer, the boy held his chin and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear. I don''t know what to start with. As before, he was full of respect for the powerful magical civilization that brought him up. On the contrary, he noticed the extremely fragile side behind the illusion of prosperity. ¡­¡­ At the same time, members of the Supreme Council of darente civilization are sitting together on the planet of mocha in the remote corner of the Red Star Cloud belt of the material universe, holding the most important emergency meeting in recent years. "You guys, I think you should all know very well what will be discussed in this meeting. Yes, we have just been careful from another world that has not been reconnected, and another boy appeared 12 years ago." a person in charge of the meeting said with a serious face. "Found it? Where is it?" Another guy with a faint red light all over suddenly stood up, his tone was full of excitement and excitement. "Don''t worry! Please keep quiet and listen to me." The president of the Council raised his hand to signal the other party to be calm, followed by raising his fingers, creating a dynamic illusion out of thin air. The little figure in the illusion was no one else, but Luke, who was walking alone in the endless desert. "As we all know, twelve years ago, the unprecedented energy storm destroyed one of our greatest inventions and two mysterious babies. One of them, needless to ask, is the little guy who has shown unspeakable talent for terror over the years and is leading an expedition to recover one of the world." "Of course we know who he is! Know more about what he has done over the years! Please pick the point!" a female darente in the corner urged impatiently. The host of the meeting obviously didn''t care about each other''s rudeness, smiled and nodded: "of course! What I want to say is, do you remember the two dark blue crystals that appeared with the two children? Through 12 years of research, we have successfully removed a drop of blue liquid from one of the crystals." Speaking of this, he suddenly paused and created another dynamic illusion again. But this time, the illusion shows not a person, but a frozen building. In this building, both people and other things remain in an absolutely static state. Even space is solidified into a distorted form, completely isolated from everything around it. "This... This is...!!!" "Oh - incredible! How on earth did this happen? Some kind of magic? Or something else?" "No! No! It''s not magic at all! Don''t tell me, this is the result of that drop of dark blue liquid taken from the crystal?" ¡­¡­ For a moment, the originally quiet meeting site suddenly became boiling. Chapter 1300 "Stop! In this sacred place, everyone here must keep calm. Your guess is right. The scene I present at present is a drop of dark blue liquid raised from the mysterious crystal at that moment. As for the result, you can see that just one drop will completely "freeze" everything within a few kilometers. Of course, the word freezing can not accurately describe the situation in this area. Because in this region, everything we can recognize, including time, space, energy and material, has fallen into absolute stagnation. Even the weapons used to kill gods can not cause even a little damage. So I have reason to believe that the two babies did not appear due to some coincidence, as initially guessed. On the contrary! Their appearance is likely to be arranged! I believe Oren has the most say in this. " Having said that, the host of the meeting turned his attention to darente''s high-ranking tutor standing nearby. When the latter heard his name, he immediately stepped forward two steps and bowed deeply to the old guys sitting in the chair: "it''s my pleasure!" "As the caregiver of the boy, now you can tell all the unusual things he has shown over the years. Be sure to remember that your words will determine the future of the whole civilization." the host of the meeting warned seriously. "I understand!" Oren nodded seriously. "In short, he showed unusual intelligence and precocity from a very young age. It may be difficult to understand the difference between him and his gifted peers, but just imagine that under normal circumstances, the infant''s way of thinking, which should be like white paper, should be affected by the knowledge he is exposed to, the surrounding environment and the teaching of adults? But he is different! His way of thinking seems to have been fixed since he was born! No matter how I try to influence, correct or even induce, he can unswervingly study and think in his own way, and even create many concepts that I can''t understand. I strongly doubt that he and his race have an innate talent to pass on the experience and knowledge accumulated by the previous generation to future generations through blood... " "Wait!" A darente who was as old as a corpse suddenly interrupted Oren''s words and questioned in a slightly dignified voice: "do you mean that we have been doing useless work all these years? The child knows from the beginning to the end that he is different from us, let alone choose to integrate into our civilization?" "Yes!" Oren gave a positive answer without thinking. As the person closest to the boy, he can clearly feel that the more he grows with age, the greater the dark side in each other''s heart, and even the darentes who are keen to conquer the world are more cold and ruthless. Obviously, this is by no means the inner world that a boy should show. There must be some unknown force having a great impact. "It seems that our original plan failed, didn''t it?" the old man like a corpse pursed his mouth, his tone full of irony. "No! We can''t say defeat yet! At least he hasn''t betrayed us yet, but led an expedition to conquer the world again. Besides, don''t we have a backup plan? The power of blood is the most important. As long as his blood can integrate into us, we will find out what happened to him sooner or later. Patience is a precious thing It''s not a good habit to rush to a conclusion, "another old man retorted. In fact, the darentes have always been divided into two tit for tat factions in dealing with the boy who suddenly appeared twelve years ago. One school believes that children should be sent directly to the laboratory for in-depth research while they do not have the ability to resist. It is best to find out where the incredible talent of terror magic comes from by cloning or mixed blood. Another school thinks that it is necessary to be extra cautious to treat a unique and precious intelligent life in this way. It is best to fully integrate it, so there is Oren''s nominal mentor. "Ha! Didn''t you hear what Oren just said? That child has some inheritance power, and he won''t be affected by the outside world. Think about it in another position. If you find that you are different from everyone around you, and there is a huge gap in your way of thinking, will you still feel that you are one of them? No, you won''t, You either think you are an alien, and then gradually feel alienated and strange. Admit it, your original good idea failed, and at the same time, you created a monster, a monster who learned the most cutting-edge technology and knowledge of the whole civilization. "The mummified old man mercilessly tore off the last layer of fig leaf. Just when another old man wanted to say something, the presiding officer of the parliament finally couldn''t help but stop loudly: "That''s enough! What we''re talking about now is not how to deal with the boy! It''s the crystal he carries and the dark blue liquid sealed on the forehead of the crystal. First of all, we can be sure that this thing is the most powerful and indestructible thing we know so far, and we can''t even determine whether it is matter or energy." "So?" In the corner was a silent shadow, suddenly leaning forward, revealing a vague face. "So we must try our best to find out its secret! This is a huge and magnificent project, which can not be done by one or two people or one or two research institutions. We must concentrate the strength of the whole civilization! In addition, as for another boy, I think it is necessary to repair the channel as soon as possible and bring him back from that primitive, backward and foolish world." "Repair the transmission channel? It''s not an easy thing. So far, only a dozen casters have mastered the magic ceremony." "Order those remaining hands to act! Anyway, we can''t let another boy have an accident. I have a hunch that we can find some details from him that we ignored before." "In that case, send the order. At the same time, I suggest that everyone should do their best to study the dark blue liquid in the crystal. If it is really a weapon created by a higher civilization, we must find a way to crack it before the enemy arrives." "Agree!" "Seconded!" "Seconded!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 1301 "Go! Kill all these rebels!" "For the great king of offshore!" "For the establishment of the pirate kingdom!" "For wealth!" "For women!" ¡­¡­ With the roar of killing, thousands of heavily armed pirates rushed up, easily broke down the wooden wall only more than two meters high of the rural aristocrats, killed into the so-called "Castle" and began merciless killing. Any man who holds a weapon or does not kneel down to surrender will be killed at the first time. Those who knelt down and surrendered were skillfully trapped in a string by the pirates with ropes and gathered in an open place waiting to be sold to the slave traders. The fate of women is even more miserable. In addition to the noble girls who keep their virginity and can sell at high prices, the rest will be devastated and ravaged in the next day or two. They will not be sold to slave merchants again until these vigorous beasts vent their satisfaction. No forgiveness! No mercy! There is no so-called sympathy! Since landing, the pirates under the king of offshore have almost burned, killed and looted all the way, neither accepting surrender and loyalty, nor sparing any valuable town. His way of establishing the ruling structure is very simple and rough, that is, first kill all the original rulers, destroy their local foundation, and then canonize their cronies to manage a certain area on their behalf. to be straitened for money? No problem! On the land under their nominal rule, pirate captains can wantonly attack and plunder towns and villages, kill all the original owners of the land, demote all ordinary residents as slaves, or force them to cultivate the land day and night, or directly package and sell it all to slave merchants in exchange for the initial bloody capital accumulation. With this three foot scraping and almost brutal suppression, the guys who dare to resist in the whole ataros region are basically dying. Of course, the price is that the population has been rapidly reduced by more than half, and most of the remaining half have been demoted as serfs and become the private property of the "new lords". However, a small group of lucky people successfully won the favor of the king of offshore through flattery. Instead of losing their personal freedom, they changed and became the power holder second only to pirate captains in this land. They are no one else, just the smugglers who provided goods, information and intelligence for the pirates. As a successful smuggler, hasata is one of them. At first, he only relied on a small sampan to secretly transport a small amount of weapons and armor to the pirate port and sell them to pirates in need at a high price. Later, with the stimulation of amazing profits, the business became bigger and bigger. Finally, there were even 12 ships, large and small, while doing normal sea trade business and expanding the scale of smuggling. Finally, he successfully seized the opportunity to become the new owner of this Wooden Castle and the surrounding land. In his middle age, he is a little fat. Now he is standing on the bloody balcony, looking down on the numb expression of the male prisoners in the small square, as well as the tears and screams of the women. He grinned and asked, "Dear Sir, did you think you would end up today when you refused me?" "Bah! Kill if you want! I will never give in to such a humble smuggler and dirty pirate as you." The back knelt on the ground, his hands trapped in a twist shape, and the old man in black armor spit hard. From the stubborn expression on his face and unyielding eyes, it is easy to distinguish that he is the Lord of this land, a professional soldier who is completely out of work. "Hey, old man! Who do you say is dirty? Maybe I should teach you what manners are." a pirate nearby suddenly took out his machete and walked forward with a grim smile. Without any hesitation, he swung a sharp machete and cut off the other party''s left ear directly. moment Scarlet blood flowed down the neck and quickly soaked the white shirt in the armor. "Hum! Coward! Is that all your courage? Cut off the ears of a captive who has no ability to fight back? Why don''t you try to cut off my head?" the old man called Jazz not only didn''t show a look of fear, but raised his head and mocked loudly. "Shit! Do you think I dare not? I''ll cut off your head now!" the pirate was obviously annoyed, swung a machete and slashed his neck. But as soon as the knife was raised, hasata said, "wait! Don''t kill him! He''s deliberately motivating you to die early to get relief." "Damn it! I was almost fooled by this old guy!" the pirate woke up and immediately stopped the machete that was about to cut his neck. But he was obviously unwilling to let the other party go, raised his boots covered with mud and plasma, put his feet on the Lord''s face, and tried to vent his inner tyranny in this way. After a while, the old man''s face was covered with blood, and his left cheek was swollen and looked very embarrassed. "Stop fighting! If you fight again, you''ll kill him! In fact, I have a way to destroy his ridiculous self-esteem and make him willing to lie on the ground like a dog to clear away the few remaining obstacles for us." hassata''s mouth tilted slightly and showed a cruel smile. "Oh? What way!" asked the pirate, wiping a spatter of blood on his face. "It''s very simple! First of all, his dignity comes from being a male and a Lord. Therefore, we must first destroy his male pride, that is, castrate him. Second, take him to the dungeon and force him to watch his daughter being tortured day and night until there are only half blood bastards left. At that time, I''ll see if he can be like this So hard. " When saying these words, the smugglers made no secret of their hatred and malice. As a saying goes, the more repressed you are, the more crazy you are when you vent, even to the extent of metamorphosis. "No!!!!!! you bastard! Kill you! I''ll kill you!" When he heard that he was going to be castrated, he had to watch his own daughter being * * by a group of dirty pirates day and night, leaving the bastards who defiled the family blood and glory. The old man''s eyes were immediately covered with blood, just like an evil ghost climbing out of hell. Even if someone dragged him behind, he still struggled forward, and his head banged on the ground, Seems to want to kill yourself alive. "Kill me? You didn''t do it 20 years ago, and you can''t do it today. On the contrary, I have a debt that you need to repay..." Chapter 1302 Some people say that behind every adult, there is often a painful and bitter past. The only difference is that some people choose to spend the rest of their life from pity and self sigh, foolishly think this is their destiny, then accept it and no longer resist. But some people are just the opposite. They not only bear the pain and bitterness silently, but also don''t forget to work hard. Finally, they change their destiny through practical actions, and even return the pain to their enemies. There is no doubt that the smuggler hasata is one of them. He will never forget how humble, cowardly and humble he was twenty years ago. He didn''t even dare to say a word when his biological father was hanged alive, just because his father went hunting in the Lord''s mountain forest when he had no food at home. But now, he not only used the most cruel way to make the once high Lord bear the double torture of body and spirit, but also won the title of the king of offshore and officially became the real owner of this land. This identity, as well as the great changes in, will unconsciously give people a powerful illusion. Fortunately, the vigilance developed by being engaged in smuggling activities all year round made hasata quickly wake up after a short indulgence. He sent someone to invite the leader in charge of controlling the pirates outside, a pirate captain disguised as a deformer, and also the first batch of nobility sealed by the king of offshore. "Good evening, your excellency. First of all, allow me to thank you for your help. It is under you and your brave men that I can successfully defeat the enemy and seize my own territory." as he said, the merchant raised a crystal cup filled with the best spirits. It has to be said that he is a person who pays great attention to details. Even the pirates usually prefer spirits to other soft wines. Unfortunately, this time, he obviously miscalculated. Deformers actually don''t like alcohol. If they don''t cover up their identity perfectly, they will definitely choose not to drink. Because alcohol in their bodies will synthesize a strange chemical substance, resulting in the decline of the self-control ability of the deformers and unable to control their strong desire for "eating". This means that if the alcohol intake reaches a certain warning line, they will lose control of themselves and start crazy killing. Similar events have occurred many times in the records of many darente expeditions. However, after slightly predicting the alcohol content of the spirits in the glass with the rest of his eyes, the deformer still chose to pick it up and touch the other party, followed by an ostentatious and forthright statement of raising his head. After drinking all the wine in the glass, he squeezed out a smile and replied, "don''t thank me. You should understand that the reason why I am here is not you, but the order of the king of the sea. Oh, I almost forgot. I should call him his majesty now." "Hehe, of course I know this very well. But anyway, I must express my gratitude to you. This is the least polite. In addition, this is a little token, please be sure to take it." hasata opened a prepared small wooden box. moment The gold nuggets piled up in the box gave off a dazzling and attractive light under the irradiation of candles. "Oh?!" the deformer licked his lips with a greedy look. "Is this for me? Just to express my gratitude?" Hassatta nodded without thinking: "yes! Just to express gratitude. Maybe in your eyes, this is just a suppression of a trivial rebel, but in my mind, it is a rebirth. I finally became an aristocrat from a businessman without social status, and even gained a large territory." "Ha ha! But there is no small population in your territory. You know, even if you have a large land, it is useless without enough labor force to cultivate. It can''t produce food or other wealth." the deformer laughed and reminded. "Hehe, you''re right. This is the second question I want to discuss with you. I know that you have to go to several other places to suppress the rebels, and I just need some healthy labor. If I can, I hope to buy some honest ordinary villagers. As for the price guarantee, you won''t be disappointed." Hassarta made an offer without hesitation. As a smuggler from the bottom of society, he knows more than anyone how many people are needed to cultivate such a large area of land, so as to maximize the full potential. "Do you want to buy slaves from me?" the deformer pursed his mouth with a playful expression. You know, in this land that has been conquered by pirates, most of the new lords are more willing to pack those civilians full of hatred and sell them to slave merchants, and then buy some cheaper and more docile slaves from other places to fill the labor gap. Although it sounds like taking off your pants and farting is superfluous, it can actually greatly reduce the ruling pressure and earn a little price difference. After all, the price of slaves is different from that of slaves! In particular, the primitive aborigines on some islands further south usually only need more than 20 veterans to easily conquer and capture a tribe of hundreds of people. Because it''s easy to come, the price is particularly cheap, but the disadvantage is that they have to re educate to learn skills such as farming and grazing. Coupled with the problem of language barrier, although the quantity is sufficient, the market has not been very good. On the contrary, these local people who have entered the civilized society are smart, interlinked in language and master some skills, but they are full of the spirit of resistance. They always try to escape whenever they have the opportunity. Since most people who buy slaves want people with professional skills and barrier free communication, the market of the latter is obviously much larger than the former, and the price is naturally more expensive. However, for the pirates as conquerors, using the latter obviously has to bear the corresponding risks. Once an armed riot occurs, it will absolutely collapse the already fragile ruling structure. So the king of offshore adopted the suggestion of his favorite mistress, packaged and sold the population of this area, and then bought those docile primitive slaves. With the powerful force of the pirates, two classes were created once and for all. One is the warrior and noble class composed of pirates and their descendants, responsible for foreign wars, plundering and suppressing internal rebellion; The other is the docile slave class, whose duty is to be responsible for production, transportation and providing the most basic physical labor. Once the two classes are completely stable, the pirate Kingdom and even the future pirate empire will become extremely stable Chapter 1303 "That''s right! I want to buy a batch of slaves from you, not the garbage sent by slave traders. You should know very well that the primitive people from the hot islands in the South have no other advantages except cheap and docile. What I want is a group of labor force that can be put into production immediately, rather than spending a lot of time and experience to teach them, such as What an idiot to farm. " Hasata clearly knew what the primitive people on the island looked like, and did not hide his contempt and disgust. Of course, he still has a more important reason not to say, that is, if the territory is full of these weak wastes, how can he build a qualified private army? As a smuggler who always risked being hanged, he knew too well the importance of strong force to a feudal lord. The canonized pirate captains can naturally select a group of people from their fierce men and form their own personal guards and private forces to protect their rights and dignity from infringement. As for the slaves in charge of work in the territory, the more docile the better. They don''t need to know too much knowledge or have any insight. They can be honestly bound with the land. But for businessmen like hasata who have been promoted by providing various services to pirates, it is quite difficult to form a qualified private army. Without a decent private army, how can businessmen maintain an advantage in the future internal competition? Do you earn a lot of wealth entirely by doing business and continue to pay tribute to those pirate captains with powerful force in exchange for each other''s shelter? Any businessman who has some common sense will not think this is a good idea. Because empty space has huge wealth and no comparable strength, the outcome must be 100% a tragedy. These guys who haven''t even got rid of their original pirate identity and still have the idea of burning, killing and looting in their minds will do anything to plunder the property of businessmen in a vulnerable position, and they won''t consider that both sides are now aristocrats of the kingdom. To be exact, no pirate would regard a businessman as his own. On the contrary, although businessmen help sell Qiang Lai''s stolen goods and bring back the most urgently needed materials, they are a group of vampires in their eyes. The attitude of Pirates towards wealthy businessmen is often envy with a trace of jealousy and hatred. Therefore, even for the sake of future generations and the family he has managed to establish, even if he does everything he can, he must obtain his own armed forces. The source of this armed force is precisely the source of slaves. It is obviously too expensive to buy trained soldiers directly from slave traders, and it is very difficult to control. Maybe they will be killed by slave soldiers who resist the riots before the pirates start. After much consideration, he finally focused on the local residents. As long as there is enough nutrition and strict training, people living in this land can basically become qualified soldiers. Deformers have a certain degree of thinking and emotional perception, and can easily see through the desire hidden in the heart of businessmen. He gently put down the empty cup in his hand and asked in a meaningful tone, "in addition to ordinary slaves, do you want an officer who is familiar with the military training method?" "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Hearing the word "officer", a row of secret mother sweat suddenly appeared on hasata''s forehead. The whole person looked very nervous and guilty. "Don''t try to deny it. I can see that you want to get rid of the current embarrassing situation. The foundation of nobles is land, and land is linked with population. Generally speaking, the more people controlled in the territory, the stronger the nobles are, and they are able to recruit and feed more private troops. But our new kingdom is different, and the nobles here are not close to the land Even most of the canonized guys don''t realize what a qualified aristocrat should look like, let alone how powerful the force they have is. But you realize that you try to make up the gap in some way. " While watching the merchant''s flashing eyes, the deformer calmly reveals the other person''s inner thoughts. Because from hasata, he saw a possibility, a shortcut to make the island kingdom strong quickly. It has been a long time since the war began. Even if the news is blocked, the rulers of other surrounding areas should know that they have just replaced a new neighbor, who is cruel and greedy, and may attack every port city along the coast at any time. This means that with the end of the actions of the internal rebels, those who feel threatened or frightened will soon unite to launch encirclement and suppression against the new regime. It''s only after this wave that we can really stand firm. As for not making it Well, the deformer suddenly feels a little worried. With the support of the supreme commander of the expeditionary army, how can we not even support this little test. What''s more, there are several interesting gadgets in the hands of the king of offshore. "Count, I admit that I really think a little carefully. But please don''t get me wrong. I absolutely don''t mean to betray your majesty and the Kingdom, but I just want to better integrate into it." hassata was obviously afraid and carefully defended himself. He was not sure whether the man respected by the king of the deep sea would make extreme moves. After all, pirates who have been engaged in burning, killing and looting for a long time often have varying degrees of nervousness. Maybe they are still talking and laughing one second, and they will pull out their weapons and cut off your head the next. "Misunderstanding? No! I didn''t misunderstand. On the contrary, I am full of appreciation for your actions. If only all the canonized nobles had such a sense of hardship." the deformer stretched out a hand and patted the merchant on the shoulder. Hassataton was stunned and asked in an uncertain tone, "so... Did you agree to my request?" "Not only agree! I will give you additional support. But the premise is that you must promise me a condition." "What conditions?" "Swear allegiance to me and the forces behind me!" "The forces behind you!" "Yes! You don''t think that a man like me will be loyal to the king of offshore? No, he is just a chess piece we manipulate. As long as you swear allegiance, I will not only help you build a strong private army, but also make you a leader among businessmen, and even replace the king of offshore and become the master of this land one day..." Chapter 1304 "Interesting. Your deformers have established a secret alliance within the pirates independent of the rule system of the offshore King through coercion and inducement. Tell me, is this necessary?" The boy''s face showed a playful expression with the information just sent by the leader of the deformer himself. You should know that the king of offshore and the huge pirate forces under the other party are only one of his many pieces to push the world into chaos, not even the most important one. Because he always knew who the real enemy he needed to face was, not those secular regimes, but the thirteen traitors hidden behind the secular regime and the guy who had provided them with information. The turbulence and chaos created at present are all tentative bait, which is not worth wasting too much time and energy, even if they are all eliminated. Of course, they must be fully utilized before they are eliminated. The shapeshifter leader replied with a smile: "Yes, I think it''s necessary. You''re the first time to lead an expeditionary army, so you don''t quite understand our way of thinking. In the eyes of our deformers, every supported object must have at least two different factions. In this way, if anyone tries to escape control or betray the expeditionary army, my people can launch a war in the shortest time The king of offshore and his pirates are now a chess piece that can not be ignored. I think the last insurance is very necessary. " "So you chose smugglers? A special group that is very difficult to integrate into pirates?" the boy asked with interest. The leader of the shapeshifter nodded seriously, "that''s right! Because in traditional thinking, pirates and businessmen should be opposite. The former''s mind is full of greed for getting something for nothing. They are more willing to use violence to rob than to get what they want through trading; The latter, on the contrary, will have to choose violence only when the transaction cannot be reached. This fundamental difference determines that most pirates simply cannot accept smugglers. Similarly, smugglers cannot believe that pirates will really abandon their previous bad habits and abide by the rules like a real aristocrat. Both sides did not trust each other from the beginning, thus forming an invisible isolation belt. My people just took advantage of this to pull the merchant away from the king of offshore and make him loyal to the expeditionary army directly. In addition, please rest assured that these businessmen, like the king of offshore, do not know our true identity at all. When the answer is revealed, it will be too late for them to betray again. The world will not accept a group of people who have worked for invaders. They have no second choice but to continue along the planned road to black. " "You''re right! Contradictions are everywhere in this world and even the whole universe. As long as we make good use of them, even our closest friends will crack and eventually turn into enemies. But you should understand that the focus of the expeditionary army is not those dispensable chess pieces, but the abnormal energy nodes that have emerged recently." As he spoke, the boy threw a black slate to each other. As a highly developed magical civilization, the darentes have long abandoned the extremely backward information recording method of pen and paper, and invented an amazing information storage device. Through the regular changes caused by the contact between energy and specific materials, this black slate will show a variety of contents, sometimes complex words and pictures, and sometimes it can make the projection of three-dimensional images. "What is this?!!" The leader of the deformer just took over the black slate, and his face suddenly changed. "Ah! As you think, this is a magic ceremony whose function is temporarily unknown, but its power is extremely powerful. It almost drained all the surrounding energy, so it was observed by our casters. How, judging by your experience, what our enemy is going to do?" the boy''s mouth tilted slightly, showing an expression of excitement and expectation. "Sorry, I can only roughly judge what they seem to want to wake up based on the information so far. Looking at several runes, according to the records in the data, it is a unique Rune combination in the world." the leader of the deformer explained quickly. As a leader, the biggest difference between him and those who only rely on innate talents is that he is a senior caster who has studied deeply and graduated from school with excellent results. He even has the title of a mentor. You know, even on the highly developed magic planet of mocha, there are only no more than 50000 mentors, one in a million. Even if he is not responsible for managing the deformer, he can find his own place in the caster''s team. Obviously, the boy was quite satisfied with the ability and knowledge shown by the man. He dragged down bamans with one hand and said: "Akaram talisman is what the world''s casters call it. Generally speaking, people who can master this complex Rune almost have the power to surpass more than 90% of the casters of the expeditionary army. Therefore, in my eyes, this is a very obvious signal that the 13 traitors can''t sit still." "You mean..." the deformed leader''s eyes seemed to be aware of something, and his eyes emitted a terrible light. "Isn''t that obvious enough? They''re waking up their sleeping companions. After all, they wiped out a whole formed expeditionary army last time. How can they be unharmed?" the boy said his guess bluntly. Combat, or war, can never really achieve zero casualties. Especially when the total number of the two sides involved in the war exceeds 100000, even if the enemy launches a surprise attack unprepared, the loss will not be less than one-third or even half. As for the battle between the strong, not to mention that even if they survive, they may be seriously injured. This also just explains why in the past 12 years, those self proclaimed kings have rarely appeared in the scope of public sight, close to a few followers to maintain the most basic order and ensure that the world will not fall into endless darkness and chaos in the days when it licks its wounds. "Damn it! Then don''t we have to find ways to destroy it?" "Destruction? No, no, no, why should we destroy it? You should understand that many times, the enemy hidden in the dark is the most difficult. So I will not destroy it, but also add a fire. If I remember correctly, there are many magic curses in the intensive class. It''s time for the world to taste pain, despair and death..." Chapter 1305 When a terrible curse that can infect a city in just two to three days and then kill more than 90% of the city''s population in ten days suddenly breaks out on a large scale, what consequences will it produce? Just look at the world! In less than two months, the original vibrant planet has caused the destruction of 60% of creatures. You know, this is not 60% of the population, but all life, including plants, animals, flying in the sky and swimming in the water. Such insane behavior directly reduced half the planet to a ghost. In addition to the living corpses still wandering around, even mosquitoes can''t see one, and even trees have been transformed into monsters relying on negative energy. Those places that have not yet been infected with the curse have also entered the highest alert state. Without exception, the rulers ordered to close and block the border line. Once outsiders were found close, both nobles and businessmen were killed, and even took the initiative to ignite trees and withered grass in forests and wilderness. Anyone who has seen the scene like purgatory with his own eyes is very aware of the great crisis he is facing. Not much. As long as a person, animal or plant carrying a curse crosses the isolation zone, destruction and death will continue to move forward until they devour the whole world. ¡­¡­ Standing in the center of the city, which has completely become a ghost, the "King" wearing silver white armor and with amazing cold all over is watching the corpses falling to the ground in all directions and emitting a rotten smell. After several minutes, he asked in an uncertain tone, "if I remember correctly, the last time the invaders arrived, they never mentioned that they had such a terrible thing?" "No!" the beautiful woman in a green silk robe shook her head gently. "This is a terrible curse! With the strength of ordinary people''s souls, it is impossible to resist. What''s more terrible is that with the increase of the number of deaths, the root cause of this curse is becoming stronger and stronger, and now it is almost beyond our ability." "You mean... It can''t be eradicated?" another wrinkled old man frowned. "It''s not impossible, but very difficult. It has to be said that the intruder this time is obviously more ferocious, cunning and ruthless than the last time. He wants to complete an unprecedented conquest by exterminating all the lives in the world. He even tells us in this way that what he needs has never been population, but resources." When the beautiful woman said these words, her face was full of disgust and hatred. As a caster who is proficient in nature and life magic, she undoubtedly feels the great suffering the whole world is suffering. Moreover, with the continuous expansion of the death zone, the life energy is becoming thinner and thinner. When the vast majority of life is extinct, she will lose her strength and become a complete mortal. "Damn it! What should we do now? Do we continue to awaken the rest of our companions at the risk of exposure?" the old man clung to the staff made of unknown vines, and his eyes burst out terrible green light. "Of course! Do you think we still have a choice now? The commander of the invaders is declaring war on us, either rising up and defeating them again, or watching our world destroyed. I don''t want to live and die. It''s better to die like that. Besides, we don''t have no chance of winning." The "King" in silver armor responded meaningfully. "I agree! It''s time to wake everyone up and start this last war." "Seconded! We have no way back!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, everyone present showed their attitude without thinking. Under the great threat from the enemy, intelligent life is often the easiest to reach a consensus. At the same time, it is also the easiest to give up gratitude and resentment and personal interests and gather together to fight for survival. Soon, these "kings" left the dead city through transmission and came to the top of a bare barren mountain. Looking at the Dharma array whose feet have been completely covered with weeds and there are no Rune traces at all, the woman couldn''t help sighing and muttering in a voice that only she can hear: "sorry, old friend. I don''t want to disturb you, but the world needs your return now. Come on, wake up, we need you." The voice just fell! The runes covered by weeds flashed brightly. Next second Boom! The whole barren mountain exploded directly after a loud noise! The tremor of earth shaking and mountain shaking can still be felt even hundreds of kilometers away. At the same time, the earth closely connected with the mountain opened a deep hole. Slowly, a naked man with a thick smell climbed out of the crack. He first glanced at the familiar faces around him and immediately complained impatiently, "asshole! Didn''t I say it''s best not to wake me up before I recover? You know, in another two years, I can completely integrate with the earth under my feet, and even use the power of the earth to make the enemy suffer." "Sorry, I''m sorry to inform you that the invaders have come again. This time, they have taken some unexpected measures. Use your ability to feel the pain the whole world is suffering, and then you will understand what I mean." Women don''t explain much. Because she knew that with the power of the other party, as long as she felt it a little, she could immediately understand the current bad situation. "Oh - no, no, no, what do these lunatics want to do? Release the terrible curse and destroy all life in the whole world?" the man stared with unbelievable expression on his face. "The enemy wants to tell us that they don''t care about the life or death of the world. They just want resources and revenge for the decisions we made before." "So... They don''t want to conquer the world? They want to destroy it?" "So to speak! We must find a way to stop the curse from spreading, otherwise even if we succeed in defeating the invaders, it will make no sense." "Such a powerful curse may require all of us to unite together to overcome. Wake up the rest of our companions, especially the prophet who made accurate predictions for us. I hope he can bring us a brilliant victory as before this time." Chapter 1306 As the thirteen "kings" were awakened from their sleep one by one, the casters in the darente expedition accurately captured the abnormal energy fluctuations, one by one. Finally, a male darente, the leader responsible for coordinating and commanding the caster group, appeared in the central tower of the magic fortress. Without saying any nonsense, he directly showed a land plan supported by an illusion and sneered: "Dear commander, I think we have caught the enemy''s tail." "Oh? Where will they go next?" The boy raised his head and stared at the huge map. His eyes were fixed on one of the points. It seemed that he had already had the answer in his heart. "Of course it''s here! It''s putting the world into the core of the final countdown curse of death! They must save those remaining lives at all costs and ensure that the whole planet will not die." the caster leader raised his slender finger and gently clicked on the illusion. This point is no other place. It is the first cursed port city - Archie city-state. However, under the influence of the root of the terror curse, a large number of distorted monsters have been born in the Archie city-state. Among them, the most powerful, even the expeditionary army, should deal with it carefully, otherwise they will suffer heavy losses. "Hehe, where did the dream begin? It sounds really exciting, doesn''t it?" the boy grinned with a meaningful smile. The caster leader nodded with interest: "there''s no way! We can endure the death of the world and then exploit and plunder resources, but they can''t. They must ensure that the planet is full of vitality, otherwise what''s the point even if we win?" "Yes! Before reaching a certain level, no intelligent life can survive independently. They need to communicate and learn from each other in different ways of thinking, otherwise they will slowly enter a dead end and can''t see the road to a higher place. Forget it, now it''s meaningless to say this. Tell me what''s the best response you have developed?" The boy didn''t know why and immediately turned the topic to the upcoming showdown. He was undoubtedly very clear that the root of the curse was actually a signal to provoke a decisive battle, forcing his opponent to come to the front desk. So not only did he know it was a showdown, but so did his opponent. Therefore, in this battle, both sides will actually play their cards and try their best to destroy each other. There is no luck at all. "It''s very simple! Since we know the enemy''s location, the best plan we give is a super long-range magic attack. Earthquake, tsunami, volcanic eruption, summoning meteorite, in short, all the large-scale catastrophic magic that can be used can be used now. I believe that in this harsh environment, no matter what the other party does, he can''t concentrate. The most important thing is, according to me As we all know, with more and more people dying from the curse, the root cause of the curse has become so powerful that it is frightening. Even in the face of it, the enemy may have to do his best. "The caster leader did not hide his schadenfreude at all and expressed it clearly on his face. Although at the beginning, he firmly opposed the use of infectious curse, believing that it would destroy many valuable resources and make the whole world boring. But when the bell of the decisive battle was about to ring, he immediately changed his attitude. After all, just the data obtained from observation, the power of the 13 "kings" has obviously exceeded the records in the database. You don''t have to ask. I''m afraid the other party has digested and absorbed all the benefits from the last expedition. Once the fight is over, it must be a hard battle. Any suspicious way to weaken the opponent has become a good way at the moment. "You mean... We''re only responsible for interfering and waiting for them to be killed by the root of the curse?" the boy''s expression suddenly became a little strange. "That''s right! Isn''t it your code of conduct to solve problems in the easiest way?" the caster leader responded naturally. Unfortunately, the boy shook his head and said negatively: "No! I think you misunderstood something. Indeed, I like to solve problems in a relaxed way, but that doesn''t mean I don''t like facing challenges, especially facing a group of guys with interesting cards. Please use your brain to think about why they can destroy the last expedition army? And why do you think we won''t retaliate back in a short time? It''s reliable Li? Obviously not! My guess is that some of them predicted the future, at least a fragment of the future. " "Predict the future?! do you really believe that magic can predict the future?" the male darente caster opened his eyes and the whole person fell into a dull state. You know, in the complex and changeable magic system, although there are spells that claim to be able to predict the future, the real situation is not as omniscient as people think. Most of the time, the effect of predictive spells is only to give positive or negative answers within the scope of priority questions. For example, if a person divines his future, he can ask whether his life will be in danger in an adventure a few months later, and then ask whether the danger comes from the outside or from the inside. In this way, he knows whether he needs to guard against foreign enemies or his teammates. As for who needs to be on guard, it is impossible to get a definite answer. In a word, prophecy is not so much a prediction of the future as an analysis by using one''s own wisdom through certain clues, and finally come to a judgment relatively close to the truth. Interestingly, a real prophet has never been born on the highly developed magic civilization of mocha, so darentes do not pay much attention to language magic. Only a few people will be interested in the illusory fate and invest a lot of time and energy in research. "If you haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. I''m not sure whether there is a real prophet among the enemies, but I can''t help believing all kinds of facts. Well, go down and prepare. This time, we have to do more than just interfere, but go all out to eliminate the last enemy and ensure that the world will never again There is resistance. " With that, the boy waved and signaled that the male darentes could leave. "As you wish. I''ll put the casters into combat readiness and give the enemy the heaviest blow at any time." The latter bent down and bowed deeply, then turned and disappeared outside the gate. Chapter 1307 Archie city-state, once known as the Pearl of the sea, has now been distorted by the power of curse essence. The sky is no longer a normal blue, but a gray color mixed with darkness. The surrounding air is full of wet and heavy fog. As long as any normal person stays in it for a few minutes, he will completely lose his mind and become a crazy and aggressive monster. What is more terrible is that this force not only acts on life, but also the dead. All the lives that died in the surrounding areas of the city are now reborn in another form, especially the bodies of people and animals, all wandering aimlessly. Even in the central area of the city, there was a chilling smell of terror. Weird! Thriller! Rao is the thirteen "kings" who are well-informed and can''t help being stunned by the scene in front of them. "Unbelievable! Is this the curse formed by the grievances and souls of thousands of dead?" The woman with a strong breath of life all over her body tore up two corpses who rushed up to try to attack, and subconsciously frowned. If anyone in the audience can feel the pain this land is suffering most deeply, it must be her. "It seems that the situation is much more serious than we thought! Why don''t you wake us up earlier? You have to wait until things get out of hand?" another woman who looked as pale as a dead man asked solemnly. "Too fast! At the beginning, the invaders only dropped in the city, and the diffusion was not serious. Later, they sent people to hunt down the adventure teams chasing the darentes everywhere, and the forces behind them successfully diverted our attention. When we found that the whole world was on the verge of collapse under the power of curse, it was over It was half a month ago, "the guy with cold all over offered to explain. As one of the people who saw all this happen with his own eyes, he understood why his companions were so nervous and angry. You should know that this is not a plague or virus, which can not be cured by antidote, but a collision of soul power. Assuming that the life soul in contact with the curse is strong enough, just like the "kings" in front of us, there will be nothing at all. But if it is not strong enough, it will be entangled by the curse in an instant and enter the incubation period. It will slowly erode in the dark until the soul is weakened to a certain degree, and then it will suddenly burst out. Therefore, as long as the soul is not strong enough, it can never escape the entanglement of the curse. Unless the essence of the curse is defeated, that is, the essence of the curse formed by the soul of the first guy infected with the curse, the result must be death. No matter how powerful a magic or item is, it can only delay the process, not touch it or reverse it. What is more terrible is that with the increase of the number of deaths, the root of the curse will become more and more powerful. Finally, when more than 90% of the whole planet declares complete destruction, it will be equivalent to the Supreme Master and God of the world. Nothing can defeat the root of the curse unless the planet is destroyed together. "Damn it! It seems that we know too little. The knowledge and technology carried by the invaders last time didn''t mention this terrible thing." the short man who always hid himself under a gray cloak shook his head in frustration. "By the way, why hasn''t the prophet arrived yet?" "The prophet said he had more important things to solve." the mysterious man with unknown oil paint on his face replied. "What''s more important than defeating the invaders and saving our world? Besides, didn''t he tell us the result of this war?" "Sorry, he didn''t say anything. And from his reaction at the time, I don''t think the result will be very good. You know, I''ve never seen him act so nervous as if there was an invincible enemy coming." "Hum! The prophet''s courage is always very small, so he won''t appear where he thinks it is dangerous. Remember the last time? Obviously everything is as easy as expected, but he just doesn''t want to fight, or even join us, so that his name can be praised by the world." "No! No! I always have a bad hunch that the prophet definitely foresaw something." ¡­¡­ While these people argued about the strange behavior of the "prophet", a flaming fireball suddenly crossed from the top of the head and tore the sky shrouded in black clouds. Next second Boom! The huge meteorite made by magic hit the building less than 100 meters away from them, making a deafening roar. At the same time, the terrible shock wave and heat wave quickly swept through everything around. The ground trembled under the violent impact and cracked a hole in the middle. The polluted black sea water outside the port quickly poured back and directly flooded most of the urban area. Because it came too fast and too suddenly! The thirteen kings did not make corresponding preparations. As a result, it took them a long time to climb out of the terrible sea with their own unique strength. Some stayed in mid air, some trampled on the water, and others directly raised a huge rock under their feet. "This is a magic attack! The invaders know we''re coming!" The man in silver armor with a piercing chill raised his staff and wrapped himself completely with solid ice. The woman standing not far away shook the water stains stained with her robe and shrugged her shoulders carelessly: "this is not expected. However, our biggest trouble now is not from the enemy''s extensive coverage magic, but those terrible monsters born from the curse. Look, they are coming." As the last word blurted out, a huge dark shadow immediately shrouded the surrounding area of hundreds of square meters. "Be careful! It''s testing our souls! Don''t be careless, or the terrible curse will haunt you." the strong man standing on the huge rock warned loudly. "Needless to say, I can already feel it. The bitter chill, resentment, hatred and despair almost made me cold, as if my soul was going to be frozen. Isn''t this the essence of the curse we''re looking for?" the woman''s beautiful face showed a tense expression. "No! No! It is obviously not strong enough! According to the number of life perishes in the whole world, the real curse root should make us feel the joy of death at the moment of emergence..." Before the man finished speaking, a mass of black unknown matter immediately wrapped his right foot. Chapter 1308 "No! It caught me!" "Don''t move! Don''t move! The twisted monster created by the curse theoretically can''t distinguish between the living and the dead. The more you struggle, the more aggressive it will be." "But it''s trying to invade my soul!" "Damn it! I said don''t move! You''ll attract the rest of the monsters!" "It''s easy for you to say! If I don''t resist, I will be assimilated in a few minutes at most." ¡­¡­ In just a few words of quarrel, the black unknown substance quickly spread to the whole body, and a very depressed and low voice came from the air. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu..." With the roar of the wind or some other monster, a distorted and sick face appeared in the sky above. It is so huge that it wraps the whole city in it, emitting pain, despair and uncertainty. "Oh - no! We''re found! Come on! Repel the monster! Move now!" The woman was obviously aware of how bad the current situation was. She immediately released huge life energy and launched an attack on the black unknown substance. In the blink of an eye, the green energy expelled the black material. At the same time, the huge face shrouded in the sky also involuntarily showed a look of pain. There is no doubt that this life energy can not really cause any harm, but it still makes it feel uncomfortable. As a special existence without subjective consciousness, the root of curse obviously does not have the ability to think, and will only follow instinct. When attacked, it will naturally mobilize corresponding forces to fight back. When the target broke free in less than a second, those monsters in the center of the city with a terrible smell finally rushed out. A giant piled up by countless bodies like a hill! A huge spirit filled with all kinds of negative emotions! There are two gray air masses that appear and disappear from time to time and have no shape at all! Especially the last two air masses, although not as terrible as the first two, the thirteen kings did not change their faces, and some even showed frightened eyes. "So... What is that thing?" the man with a piercing chill asked in a slightly trembling voice. "Don''t ask me! I don''t know! But I can tell you, it''s best not to be touched by it, otherwise you will be in big trouble." the mysterious man with oil paint on his face issued a warning with a dignified expression. Because around these two gray air masses, all magic energy is distorted to form a layer of annular isolation belt. This means that magic and weapons in the ordinary sense can''t really cause any damage. After all, for a gaseous life, no matter how sharp a sword you wield, it will be passed directly, rather than causing heavy damage and bleeding like cutting flesh and blood. Similarly, the magic constructed by energy will be greatly weakened or even completely dissipated in the face of annular isolation belts. It is conceivable that if these two air masses wrap a person in them, the person will lose his strength and become a fish meat to be slaughtered. nervous! Unprecedented tension! When several twisted monsters approached step by step, and the fierce battle was about to break out, the surrounding air suddenly became distorted. Followed by the next second A portal suddenly opened out of thin air and a small figure came out of it. "Good afternoon, everyone. I''m glad you can come to the stage I built myself." the boy slowly came out of the darkness, smiled and leaned slightly. I don''t know why, the root of the curse and those twisted monsters seem to completely ignore him. Even if the two sides are less than two or three meters apart, there is still no sign of turning the attack target. "Who are you?" The beautiful woman who uses life energy narrows her eyes, full of examination and vigilance. Needless to ask, she didn''t realize that the little guy standing in front of her was actually the supreme commander of the expedition, an executioner who personally ordered to destroy the lives of the whole world. "Who am I? Ha ha! You haven''t even figured out who your enemy is now? It''s strange! Why did you defeat the last expeditionary army and dare to be exposed in my sight?" the boy laughed and said tentatively. "Are you an intruder? No! No! You''re not a darente at all!" the woman was sure at first, followed by shaking her head. She obviously fell into confusion and confusion, unable to confirm each other''s identity. "That''s right! I''m not a darente, but I''m the supreme commander of an expeditionary army. I planned the doomsday scene in front of you. As for the purpose, it''s natural to force you out of your hiding place." When he said this, the boy''s pupils glittered with strange brilliance, just like patrolling the prey falling into the trap. There is no doubt that he enjoys playing with the enemy''s sensitive nerves before the final decisive battle begins. "Are you crazy? What''s good for you to destroy the world? Didn''t you come to conquer it?" the man with bright oil on his face stood up and sternly questioned. The boy stretched out a finger and shook it gently: "no! No! No! You seem to have misunderstood something. Indeed, our goal is to conquer one world after another, but don''t forget that conquest is only a means, not the ultimate goal. Our ultimate goal is to plunder resources from all over the world and provide for the brilliant magical civilization on the mother planet. Therefore, resources are the most important, and life is only an accessory of resources. When we confirm that the rebellious consciousness of life in a world is too strong, it will create countless troubles for future rule. Naturally, we can choose to completely destroy it once and for all. Well, I have finished answering your questions. Now you should answer one of my questions. Tell me, how did you defeat an expeditionary army last time? Who gave you courage and courage? " The voice just fell! The thirteen "kings" present showed strange expressions on their faces, and several even kept exchanging eyes. After a full minute, the guy with piercing cold all over suddenly crushed the shield like a mirror in his hand and shouted, "freeze!" Pop! moment Countless pieces of ice wrapped the boy up from top to bottom at a speed that could not be tracked by the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, he and all around him were covered with white solid ice, which was strong enough to resist the frontal bombardment of powerful magic. Chapter 1309 "Cheng... Succeeded?!" The woman stared at the bone chilling ice not far away, as if she didn''t dare to believe her eyes. Because everything happened so fast and suddenly, she hasn''t reacted yet. But the man in silver armor did not show any joy. From beginning to end, he maintained a high degree of mental tension and shook his head directly: "Don''t ask me, I don''t know. Although the mirror shield is a powerful magic prop that I spent a lot of time and energy to make, if it is really used to deal with the supreme commander of an intruder, I''m afraid it will really play a decisive role." "You mean... He can break free from this solid ice..." Before the other person finished his words, the original crystal clear ice surface suddenly opened spider web cracks. Less than two or three seconds later, the whole fast ice broke and cracked with a bang. At the same time, the twisted giant made up of countless corpses seemed to be affected several times. He immediately rushed in and swung his arm emitting stench and rotten smell and smashed it down. Boom! With the huge noise and tremor, the fierce scuffle finally kicked off. The boy who just broke free shook the trivial ice debris left on his body, smiled and exclaimed: "Infinite ultra-low temperature freezing close to absolute zero? Great magic prop! But unfortunately, as long as it is not really absolute zero, it can''t trap me. Now, it''s time to end all this. You know, I''m still waiting to find the prophet who can predict the future from your memory." "What?! how do you know the prophet!" The strong man who wrapped himself in a large rock smashed the skeleton giant''s arm with a fist, and his glasses burst out with horror. "It''s very simple! I can read the shallow thinking activities in your mind. You can understand that this is a kind of mind reading magic, or you can think that it is a special ability between magic and non magic. In short, this ability has been very powerful since I was six years old, but it''s the first time I really use it." Then the boy raised his hand and gently hit two snap fingers. Pop! moment An invisible energy suddenly exploded in the crowd! Everyone, including the thirteen kings, seemed to feel some kind of spiritual tremor, so that the body lost control in a short moment, as if time was at a standstill. When they reacted, the skeleton giant had rushed forward and almost stepped on several people into meat patties. Fortunately, these self proclaimed kings have many means to protect their lives, and they escaped from the giant''s attack in the blink of an eye. You know, like this twisted monster condensed from countless corpses, its vitality has long been far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. It is almost impossible to kill it at once. What''s more, among the four monsters, the skeleton giant with entity is actually the least dangerous one. On the contrary, the two motionless air masses are really deadly. When she fled to a safe place, the frightened woman immediately asked loudly, "what power is that? It can affect our hearts and minds!" "This is the purest spiritual power, which is completely opposite to energy and material. It is invisible and even does not exist in the eyes of most people. However, it can change many things and make some impossible things come true." As he spoke, the boy slowly rose to the air, only one step away from the root of the curse. Without any hesitation, he directly put his right hand into the face, touched the first soul who died of cursing life, and injected something indescribable into it. "No!!!!!!! Stop him! He wants..." The man with bright paint on his face clearly noticed something and shouted a warning to his companions. But his words were just half said, and suddenly the root of the curse began to release an inaudible but harsh sound wave. All those who heard the sound wave, except boys, felt that their souls were out of control and began to tremble violently, as if they were going to break away from the bondage of the body and enter a state of freedom. Appreciating the frightened, trembling and desperate expressions below, the boy pursed his mouth and showed a contemptuous smile: "these are the so-called thirteen" kings " The strength you have? You disappoint me so much! It seems that the collapse of the last expedition was not your credit at all. Now, I give you a chance, a chance to kneel down again and become a servant. Whoever tells the prophet''s name and whereabouts first, I will forgive him for all his previous crimes. " "Strange... Monster! You are a true monster!" the man in silver armor bit his lower lip, or he could squeeze a few words from his teeth. "Ha ha! Thank you very much for your praise. Trust me, you won''t be the first to say that, nor will you be the last. Do you know? Even among darentes with highly developed magical civilization, I am a very special existence. I can feel that those darentes are afraid of me, afraid of me, and even wary of me. But what does it matter? I''m also using them. Maybe one day, I will destroy their mother planet like destroying this planet. The essence of the universe is the law of the jungle. This is true between species, between civilizations, and even between celestial bodies and celestial bodies. It is always the strong side that devours the weak side. So don''t blame anyone. Blame yourself for being too weak. Weakness is the original sin. From the moment the darentes discovered the world, your destiny is no longer in your own hands. Well, having said so much, you should think about it. Now, who wants to be the first to kneel down and lick my boots? You know, it''s a rare honor for you conquered guys. " For the first time, the boy not only did not hide the dark side of his heart as before, but completely released it. The most terrible thing is that in the process of release, he seems to get a strong sense of satisfaction, just as he should be. Play with! Exciting! Humiliation! Then step on the enemy. No matter how much hatred and hatred the other party has, it will never change the established facts Chapter 1310 In the face of a monster who was ridiculing wildly and even staring at himself with the eyes of creatures such as animals, the faces of the thirteen "kings" were not very good-looking. Some even began to recall the scene of cooperation with the last expeditionary army. At least at that time, they can get a certain degree of courtesy. At least they don''t need to give up all their dignity and self as they are now. Only by kneeling can they get a chance of life. Silence! Everyone here is beginning to think about the future, whether to defend dignity with life or exchange dignity for life. You know, since they defeated the last expeditionary army, they have fallen into the illusion of being very strong for a long time. Both their heart and character have become more and more arrogant. At present, it is difficult to change their mind and emotion if they want to lower their heads and become the servants of others. The boy was undoubtedly aware of this and joked with an undisguised smile: "why didn''t you make a sound? Didn''t you hear the conditions I just put forward? Or do you think you can delay indefinitely?" The voice just fell! He waved his left hand gently. Next second The black unknown substance that had disappeared appeared in the dark again, boiling like boiling water. At the same time, the two air masses that had never moved approached the crowd silently at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye, distorting all the magic energy around them and making them extremely unstable. In such an environment, not to mention casting powerful spells, even slightly affecting a little energy will cause unpredictable serious consequences. Needless to ask, this undisguised move is definitely a naked threat. "Asshole! I''ll fight with you!" the strongest guy suddenly put his hands into the ground and roared with a red face: "feel the anger from the earth Boom! With the deafening noise, the area within hundreds of feet suddenly bulged high, followed by a large number of tons of boulders, like a meteor from bottom to top, smashing at the boy''s position. And behind the boulder, there are a lot of red hot magma. Obviously, he tore the earth''s crust, or a gap, in the area under his feet. Under great pressure, the magma spewed out in a thunderous momentum, releasing amazing energy to the outside world, and those stones are only a by-product of the release process. If the boy is standing on the ground at the moment, 100% will be flustered by the sudden blow. Maybe he will be swallowed up by the hot lava. Unfortunately, he was standing in midair, so he immediately shifted his position when he noticed the abnormality on the ground. "Ha ha, the anger of the earth? What a boring trick. The so-called earth in your eyes is just a small and insignificant planet in this universe. What''s more, you''re far from really controlling it. Since you don''t want to kneel down and lick my boots, go to death." as he said, the boy''s black pupils suddenly released a faint silver light. Before the strong man knew what had happened, he found that his feet had been firmly locked by black unknown substances and dragged into the bottomless liquid bit by bit. No matter how he roared and struggled, it didn''t help. In the blink of an eye, the thirteen kings became twelve. What is more terrible is that the one who disappeared did not die. His soul and body quickly changed into another form under the assimilation of the root cause of the curse, a monster between life and death and full of hatred. Appreciating the creation full of dark forces, the boy grinned with a chilling expression and said to himself: "Great! As I expected, the more powerful an individual becomes, the more powerful he will become when he curses life. The only pity is that from the moment of birth, the upper limit of cursed life has been limited, and there is no possibility of further growth. But it should be enough to deal with some miscellaneous fish..." "Damn it! Run! He wants..." The guy with a piercing chill was acutely aware of what the other party wanted to do next and immediately warned his companions. But before he finished speaking, the boy suddenly didn''t look back and ordered the newly born cursed life: "go and get rid of him for me." "Roar!!!!!" The twisted and deformed cursed life roared like a beast, jumped and set off a large area of black unknown matter, and even the sea water was assimilated under the action of the root of the terrible curse. Although the men who use the power of frost desperately want to create obstacles to resist, no matter how hard the ice layer is, it will quickly disintegrate under the scouring of black unknown substances and eventually be dragged in. When he appeared again, he was no different from the former. Shock! fear! despair! Although the remaining 11 people were prepared for death, they never thought that they would face a result ten thousand times more terrible than death. Become a curse of life! Anyone who knows something about the curse will definitely choose a crisp death rather than enduring eternal pain. After all, cursing life is not the dead. Under the crazy appearance and behavior, it is still the original soul. However, the soul can not be controlled by the will and is always in a state of catharsis. As a cursed person, he will even remain absolutely awake all the time. He will never sleep or rest. He can only watch "himself" do the wrong things he hates most. Under the control of fear, the woman who was good at life magic was the first to give in, flopped on her knees and said in a humiliating voice, "I... I would like to be your slave and tell you everything about the prophet." "Oh? Are you sure?" The boy slowly lowered his height and stopped only half a step away from the other party. "Yes! I''m sure!" the woman nodded without hesitation. "Very good! Now, stick out your tongue and lick my boots." the boy''s face showed naked malice. "What... What?!" "I said, lick my boots and clean them. Since you want to be a dog, you must have the consciousness of being a dog. From today on, you''d better not think of yourself as a person. At least before you get my permission, your status is a dog and a obedient pet, okay?" As he spoke, the boy raised his right foot and handed it to the woman''s mouth. Chapter 1311 Looking at the black boots in front of her, the woman trembled uncontrollably. Humiliation! Unbearable great humiliation! She thought that the so-called "licking boots" was just an adjective, but who thought she really wanted to do it. What''s more terrible is that if she licks it, she will become a "dog" driven by each other from now on. But if you don''t lick it, God knows what the devil like boy will do to himself. You know, she has abandoned her dignity and chose to be the first Betrayer. It''s like breaking the bottom line once, she often doesn''t care about breaking the second or third time, and finally there is no bottom line. The boy didn''t rush the other party, but kept a strange posture and waited patiently for the other party to make a decision. Through reading the shallow thinking in his mind, he seems to be able to sense the other party''s contradictory mood at this moment, and better understand that submission is an inevitable result. Most intelligent lives always feel that they are special and surpass those primitive animals that do not even have self-consciousness, but they do not know that their subconscious extension actually contains the same animal nature as other primitive lives, and can even be "domesticated" like livestock. There is no doubt that the boy is trying to "domesticate" the woman in front of him. Because this woman has the strongest sense of survival among the many "kings", and her psychological defense line is also the most fragile. When the last expedition came, she was also the first defector and collaborator. "Why, do you still need to think about it? Turn around and look at the guys behind you, look at their eyes, and then tell me, do you have a second way to choose?" the boy pursed his mouth and said the cruel reality in a devil like tone. No one likes betrayers! Even if he is a betrayer, he is no exception! From the moment they knelt down, the other ten guys showed cannibal eyes. As for whether they hated the former companion for betraying the whole group, or whether they hated her for taking the lead. The woman undoubtedly noticed the familiar and strange eyes, and the whole person released a decisive momentum. She bent down, stretched out her tongue and began to lick the dust and mud on her boots. As the controller of life magic, she doesn''t want to die more than anyone, especially half dead and carrying an eternal curse. "Hahaha! That''s right! That''s it! Good, what a good dog." The boy laughed wildly and touched the woman''s head. Then he made a collar and chain out of thin air through alchemy and put it on each other''s neck. He pulled the chain like a dog and asked in a joking tone, "tell me, who is the prophet you mentioned before? What role did he play when he destroyed the last expedition? Most importantly, where is he hiding now?" "The prophet is a prophet. No one knows his name. We only know that he has lived longer than everyone and has extremely powerful language ability. It is his accurate prediction that allows us to understand the closure of the space ring and launch a raid on the occasion of short-term chaos, killing all high-level leaders including the commander at one fell swoop, and destroying the magic barrier at the same time The range bombardment spell defeated the enemy who tried to launch a counterattack. He hid in the deepest cave in the world. Unless invited, outsiders can''t even find the entrance. " The woman seemed to accept her fate. She didn''t mean to struggle at all. She let herself be dragged like a dog. "Accurate prediction? It sounds interesting. Since he has such ability, why didn''t he expect me this time?" the boy questioned with a sneer. The woman shook her head gently. "There is no prophecy this time! The prophet said he had more important things, so he refused to join us." "Refuse to join? Aha! I''m beginning to believe that he really has some kind of prophecy." When he said these words, the boy''s eyes burst out with excitement and expectation. There is no doubt that the so-called having more important things is definitely an excuse that can no longer be inferior. The self proclaimed prophet definitely foresaw the outcome, so he chose to hide instead of rushing to die like these fools. Thinking of this, the boy waved directly at the root of the curse that was about to break away from control: "OK, OK, don''t be so anxious. Now these guys belong to you. Enjoy it." With the last word blurted out! Driven by the root of the curse, all the twisted monsters in the scene rushed to the last ten "kings" with the tide of black unknown substances, and swallowed them in an instant. Although these guys who were unwilling to give in resisted desperately and caused damage and even changed the surrounding terrain of dozens of square kilometers, it is a pity that they still failed to get rid of the doomed outcome. Because what they met this time was not an ordinary commander of the darente expedition, but a mysterious boy. When the Last King became cursed, distorted and assimilated, the darente expeditionary army, which was already ready to go, finally poured out and began to deal a devastating blow to the last resistance. No mercy! No forgiveness! There are only cruel and ruthless killings! Under the bombardment of the caster Legion at any cost, one city after another was erased from the map, and thousands of people died in an instant. The villages scattered around the city were swept by teams of magic armor soldiers, leaving no chickens or dogs. Join the view from space, you will find that the green symbolizing life on the planet is rapidly fading, replaced by black symbolizing curse and red symbolizing killing. Feeling the extinction of a large number of species in the world, a woman began to cry, because to some extent, it represented that the power she used was also dying. Life energy is never born out of thin air, but gathered by thousands of animals and plants. But now, there is nothing on this planet that can be called "alive", and the energy of life is bound to decay rapidly until it becomes insignificant. "Shut up! Dogs have no right to cry, okay? Stand up and take me to the prophet. I have a hunch that he must know many important secrets..." Then the boy raised his hand and snapped his fingers. moment A portal without positioning appeared out of thin air. Without saying a word, the woman inputs a trace of energy symbolizing coordinates into the door, and then there are vast mountains on the other side Chapter 1312 Desperate mountains, just like its name, is a steep area on the edge of civilization, with an average altitude of more than 10000 meters. One side is an endless sea and the other side is a vast white glacier. In this world, it is almost inaccessible. Even the bravest adventure team will not easily step into the edge of the desperate mountains. Because the name "desperate situation" is not an exaggerated description or artistic modification, but a simple description. No animals! No plants! Some are just extremely cold climate and very bad living environment. To be exact, there is no sign of life in this area at all. At most, occasionally, some birds Cross Mountains and fly from one side of the world to the other. To some extent, the desperate mountains are equivalent to a wall, blocking the cold wind from the north. But today, the two shadows broke the original tranquility and walked slowly on a vast expanse of white snow, leaving a row of very conspicuous footprints. Needless to ask, they are not others at all. It is the women and boys who crossed the portal and came to this area not long ago. After traveling along the endless steep rocks covered with snow for two or three days, they still didn''t find the cave entrance hidden by the prophet, or even the trace covered by magic. Obviously, either they haven''t found the right place, or the entrance of the cave is not the only fixed, but constantly changing. Either way, it means that it is not easy to find it. Feeling the wind blowing head-on like a knife, the boy sighed slightly and said to the woman with the collar in a threatening tone, "you know? It''s almost three days! If you haven''t found a clue in five hours, you''d better be mentally prepared." "No! No! It''s not my problem! As I said before, no one can find the entrance to the cave unless invited." the woman trembled and hurriedly explained. "Sorry, I don''t accept any form of shirking and excuses. In short, you still have five hours to work hard." the boy gave the other party a meaningful look, and then trampled on the thick snow to move on. In contrast, women seemed to be strongly stimulated, trembling slightly all over, and their eyes showed strong fear. Because she knew that if there was no progress after five hours, the punishment waiting for herself would be more terrible than death. In fact, they spent only 50 hours together and said no more than 20 words, but the woman who mastered the magic of life deeply realized that the man walking with her was not a boy at all, but a monster emitting darkness and evil from the inside out. No emotion! There is no mercy and mercy! Do what is good for you and destroy what is bad for you, even if the life of a whole planet is destroyed. But in order to survive and continue to live, women have to use their brains, crazy recall all the fragments related to the prophet, and try to find some useful clues. About ten minutes or so, she suddenly stopped and shouted in a slightly harsh voice, "I... I remember! Near the entrance of the cave, there is a very strange rock. It is not covered with snow, and even there is no snowflake on it." "Rocks not covered by snow?" the boy''s eyes flashed a bright color. If you change to other places and find a rock with strange shape and no snow cover, it naturally belongs to looking for a needle in a haystack. But in this high-altitude mountain range with snow all year round, almost every corner is covered with thick snow, so a rock not covered by snow is as conspicuous as light in the dark. Without any hesitation, he immediately cast his magic to create dozens of magic eyes and began a carpet search around the whole mountain, while he sat down and waited patiently for the results. Time flies, and two hours pass in the blink of an eye. When the woman began to be a little restless, the boy who always closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes, grinned and muttered, "Aha! I found you!" The voice just fell! He directly left the trembling woman kneeling on the ground, opened a portal and passed through. Next second A strange rock, like an old man kneeling on the ground and looking up at the stars, suddenly appeared in the range of sight. Through careful observation, the boy found that the stone was not polished by man, but a magical work of nature. Just as he stretched out his hand to touch the cover, an indescribable force suddenly appeared, followed by a sudden disappearance. When he recovered, he found that there was no longer a vast white snow around him, but a bottomless cave. In the deepest part of the cave, you can vaguely see a little orange light, as if someone was making a fire inside. "Interesting! Is there a natural transmission point?" the boy said to himself as he walked along the dark passage. Seven or eight minutes later, he saw an old man sitting around a bright fire. "Ah! You''re here at last! Please sit down. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." the old man slowly raised his head and showed an indescribable face. wrinkle! age spots And extremely loose muscles! It is hard to imagine that life, whose physical condition has deteriorated to such a degree, can still maintain strong spiritual strength. Especially those eyes, bright and clear, seem to see through the past, present and future. "Do you recognize me?" the boy narrowed his eyes and tried carefully. The old man nodded gently: "yes, I know you. From the moment you were born twelve years ago, I have known your name, even your lost half body." "Half body? What do you mean!" "It means literally. When you came into this world, you were divided into two by some incredible force. Half of them became you now, and the other half became your twin brother." "You mean... We were actually one person?" "Yes, neither. If you don''t mind, can I invite you to see a piece of enlightenment suddenly obtained twelve years ago?" "Why not?" ¡­¡­ Chapter 1313 dark! Chaos! This is a frozen star field! All space, time, and even physical phenomena remain in an absolutely static state. It seems that there will be no change at the moment of the destruction of the universe. Just when the boy thought the silence would continue, a smiling black spot suddenly appeared, and then expanded rapidly. Finally, with the bright and dazzling flash, the whole star field instantly released all its energy and completely turned into chaos and nothingness. At the same time, those scattered and splashed energy and material swept hundreds of times more space than itself in the form of a storm. Countless civilizations dissipated under the baptism of this storm, and some marginal planets were only slightly affected. The planet of mocha, where darente civilization is located, obviously belongs to the latter. There is no doubt that this is probably the reason for the birth of the unknown energy storm. But then, in the distorted and chaotic void, a pure soul without a trace of impurities passed through the other side of the void, and began to split at a very fast speed, and finally condensed into the appearance of two babies. In some kind of wrapping man of unknown material, he was captured by the gravity of the planet Mocha with the energy storm. One of them was caught by the fast-moving darentes, while the other disappeared into the ring of uncontrollable space. As for the next thing, naturally, the boy began to learn and grow under the guidance of darente people, and showed amazing magic talent. "Is that where I came from?" When the illusion completely dissipated, the boy touched his chin and asked with interest. It can be seen that he did not fully believe it, but was full of all kinds of speculation and doubt. The old man didn''t seem to care at all and gently nodded his head: "yes, at least in my understanding, half of that soul is you. That''s why you have such terrible power at this age. Because you are not a newborn in the ordinary sense, but a reborn." "Rebirth?" there was a trace of confusion in the boy''s pupil, but it was soon replaced by vigilance. "Then can you tell me what I am?" "Sorry, I''m just a passive receiver. I can''t control what I can see. I can only be sure that everything I see has definitely happened in a corner of the universe. Maybe it''s the past or the future. Who you are is not important to me. The important thing is that I accept the arrangement of fate, no matter how cruel it is." The old man shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "So you are a natural prophet. You saw the destruction of the last expedition and the destruction of the world. Now, you must have foreseen what I will do next, don''t you?" As he spoke, the boy let out naked malice, raised his hand and mercilessly inserted it into each other''s heart. Poof! The bright red beating heart was dug out directly. "Ah! Death has finally come. It''s nothing. Everything in the world will die one day. Before I die, I''ll give you a little advice. Go to see your brother before everyone else. Maybe he can answer the questions in your heart. As for you and his real name, maybe you shouldn''t say it from my mouth, but you should find the answer by yourself..." With the last word blurted out, the prophet finally swallowed his last breath. From beginning to end, there was no expression of fear, pain, despair and confusion on his face. Instead, he smiled as if he had been understood. Looking at the old corpse lying beside the fire, the boy took a deep breath and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "accept the arrangement of fate? That''s the behavior of the weak! The strong will control their own destiny and even the fate of others. Dear brother, I''ll come to you soon." The voice just fell! He directly released powerful magic and buried the whole bottomless cave. As a cautious man, the boy understands the importance of keeping secrets more than anyone. If anyone knows the secret, he will be lying in the laboratory for endless testing and research. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Luke on another planet is standing on the ruins of Los, the former most powerful imperial capital, enjoying the intoxicating scenery. After several minutes, he said with admiration, "it''s incredible! Unexpectedly, there are still dense vegetation here." "Ha! That''s not true! It''s said that those evil invaders used an extremely powerful natural magic on the city, and more than 90% of the residents were killed alive by the sudden emergence of vines and trees. Even after hundreds or thousands of years, they still continue to play a role. The only good thing is that the baptism of time gradually changed the originally terrible magical plants It''s mediocre, and even become one of the few places suitable for living, "explained a man who looked about 30 with a smile. "Oh? But why didn''t I see many residents nearby?" Luke looked puzzled. You should know that although the dense and primitive forest is not a suitable place to live, it is always a hundred times better than staying in the endless desert. Normally, places like this should have long been targeted by various forces, even a big fight. But now, not only is no one interested here, but everyone seems to be afraid to avoid it. "It''s very simple! Although the magic plants in the forest have degenerated, they still can''t be underestimated. Now, we are on the edge and are not so dangerous for the time being. If you go a little further, you will immediately understand how terrible it is." After that, the 30-year-old man bent down, picked up a stone and threw it in the distance. Next second The originally seemingly silent forest suddenly came alive! cane vine! Trees! And the unknown flowers! Everything rushed to the small stone, just like a green ocean, swallowing the stone in an instant. without doubt! This forest is alive! It will try to tear apart all the guys who break into its own body, whether the other party is alive or inanimate. Luke understood at this moment why he had never found any trace of animals or even insects since he entered the forest. It is not that the environment here is not suitable for them to survive, but that they have been wiped out. "Natural magic? I see..." Staring at the silent forest again, Luke had a thoughtful expression on his face. Chapter 1314 There is no doubt that staying on the edge of a living forest is a very nervous thing. Although the living environment here is a hundred times stronger than the endless desert outside, when night falls, everyone in the team becomes very nervous, sitting around the campfire and tasting the chowder soup made of unknown plants and dried meat. As a doomsday world where 80% of the surface area has been desertification, the vegetables and fruits here are 10000 times more precious than meat. Even those high-ranking people may not be able to eat fresh vegetables and fruits, so everyone present could not help but subconsciously swallow their saliva when they saw the green color in the pot, even if they had eaten some green fruits with strange shapes and sufficient water before. However, the team leader obviously had some concerns and didn''t have dinner in a hurry. He stirred the spoon in the soup pot and asked the boy without raising his head: "Luke, if you don''t mind, can I ask if you want to explore this huge ruins?" "Why not? This is the capital of the most powerful empire in the past, also known as the blessed land of the gods. To some extent, it represents the old world before the collapse of order and has considerable research value." Luke gently closed his old book and replied with a smile. If the greatest harvest of this long journey across half the continent is what, it must be all kinds of complete or incomplete books and knowledge. Through these words from hundreds of years ago, even thousands of years ago, he finally had a clear understanding of the world and even the darente invaders. In short, the world was at the peak of theocracy before the arrival of darentes. Hundreds of gods with different names and titles were competing for mortal beliefs and trying to establish a unified mortal country controlled by gods. However, unfortunately, due to the inherent arrogance of gods, no one will disagree with anyone in the end. No matter how powerful gods are, they have formed an alliance with their competitors with similar strength based on their character, world outlook and values. It is the composition of these alliances that makes even at the peak of theocracy, it is still full of strange internal contradictions. Even believers are hostile to each other and fight each other, just to please the god they serve. Finally, they paid a high price for their shortsightedness and ignorance. When the darentes opened the portal and flocked to the city, which was contested by countless gods, was instantly covered by terrible magical plants. It is said that except for a few powerful spell casters, the rest, including the royal family, could not escape. The original brilliant and powerful empire collapsed overnight, and the rest of the country surrendered and died under the fierce attack of the invaders. It is said that a large number of treasures, as well as the large library with the largest number of books in history, are still intact in a corner of this activated forest. "Oh? Are you here to pursue knowledge?" the leader raised his head and showed a surprised expression. You should know that the most valuable thing on this barren planet is knowledge, and the most worthless thing is also knowledge. Although it may sound paradoxical, this is the case. The reason why it is most valuable is that under the long-term invasion and exploitation of darente people, many powerful magic knowledge and technology have been lost. Therefore, anyone who can find even a small part can become rich instantly. Unfortunately, apart from the knowledge that can create value, the rest about humanities, geography and history are of no use at all. For example, the book in the boy''s hand now only paid two desert lizard kebabs. "That''s right!" Luke nodded seriously. "You know what? This city has never really been involved by darente invaders since its destruction. I guarantee that the knowledge and wealth hidden in it are far more than any of you can imagine. It is like a huge treasure waiting for the brave to dig. How, are you interested in going in with me? I promise, no matter what valuable things you find, except books Everything belongs to you. " "Going deep into the forest? Are you sure it''s not a joke? Haven''t you realized how dangerous it is in the daytime?" another woman nearby couldn''t help interrupting. "Danger is always in direct proportion to reward. If you don''t take risks, how can you get an enviable harvest? Don''t you have to face danger when walking through the desert? No! Even at the most familiar low end, bandits, monsters and even giant sand insects may still be encountered in the desert. In this era full of pain and despair, every second of life is an adventure "Since they are all taking risks, why not bet a big one? If they succeed, they can live a comfortable life in the second half of their life, and failure is just an early liberation?" Luke, as always, gave full play to his advantages in language and prying into the hearts of others, and encouraged these "cannon fodder" that had proved his value along the way. After all, although he has mastered quite strong magic power and can even clear a safe road directly in the forest, it is much better to have help than not. At least he can sleep safely during rest. "Ha ha, I admit that your words moved me. But the problem is that there are too many visible dangers in this forest. I''m not even sure whether you can advance 200 meters safely." the experienced team leader smiled meaningfully, obviously not easily fooled. Just as Luke was about to say something, a harsh scream suddenly broke the silence of the night. "Ah!!!!!!" "Damn it! It''s Cantor!" The woman who spoke before suddenly stood up and looked at the place where she made a sound. But unfortunately, her night vision is not excellent and she can''t see what''s going on in the woods. About two or three minutes later, a pungent smell of blood came from a distance, and at the same time, there was the clatter of blood dripping on the leaves. "Everyone stay alert!" Seeing that the situation was bad, the leader immediately couldn''t look at the boiling soup pot, pulled out his sharp sword and stared around nervously, trying to find the attacker. He knew very well what the scream and bloody smell just now meant, that was death and killing. The player named Cantor is now estimated to have become a cold body Chapter 1315 "I''ll have a look!" The tension and silence lasted about five minutes. A woman who looked like a furry rabbit face finally couldn''t bear it and jumped to the place where she screamed. Naturally, the team leader could not watch the second team member have an accident, immediately waved his hand and motioned the other two people to follow. After a while, they dragged an unrecognized body back to the campfire. To be exact, the head of the body was smashed alive by something unknown, and the limbs were roughly torn off, looking like a ragged doll. What''s more, all his internal organs were dug away, most of his blood was drained, and the wound seemed as clean and tidy as licked. "What do you see?" the leader asked with a heavy face. "Sorry, we didn''t find anything. There were no footprints, no signs of struggle or struggle, and no signs of being dragged. I only found Kant''s body." the rabbit faced woman shook her head helplessly. It can be seen that her relationship with the dead is quite good, so her eyes are full of pain and regret. "No footprints? No signs of struggle or struggle? How is that possible! Cantor is the most powerful member among us. If he can''t make a symbolic resistance, how powerful should the attacker be?" the leader murmured with a frown. You know, in this crazy world full of all kinds of monsters and robbers, death is certainly a common thing, but it is absolutely not "normal" to let an experienced adventurer die quietly without leaving any trace. If something can kill a senior member quietly, it is also a great threat to the rest of the team. Just as everyone stared at the tattered corpse with a heavy expression, Luke, who was always silent, suddenly bent down, gently pushed away the white wound caused by excessive blood loss, and asked in a slightly confused tone: "such a huge wound, the blood was sucked dry? Have you checked whether there are traces of massive bleeding around the corpse?" "No! All the blood flowing out of the body, including the brain, seems to have disappeared out of thin air." another man who followed quickly explained. "Why, did you find anything?" the leader quickly turned his attention to the boy. Although Luke looks very young, even young, he has proved his ability, reason and maturity not commensurate with his appearance on the long way. "No, nothing. I just think it''s a little strange. Look at this incomplete body. If the object of attack is a beast or monster, will it just tear up its body, eat all its internal organs, drink up its blood, and then don''t touch the rest of the meat?" Luke put forward a hypothesis directly. After all, this is a world with extremely poor resources. Most lives are even rotten meat, not to mention fresh dead bodies. Undoubtedly, the team leader also realized the abnormality and gently touched the thick short beard on his chin: "you mean... It''s not a monster who killed Kant, but a living person like us?" "Maybe, maybe not, who knows. But one thing is certain, that is, this cruel killing is not so much a release of nature as to create panic." after that, Luke looked into the dark forest in the distance. He could feel that a strong malice locked the camp next to the campfire in the dark, but he never exposed his position because of the good hiding. "He wants us to be nervous, scared and flustered, and then kill everyone else?" The team leader subconsciously clutched the weapon in his hand, and the anger was brewing in his mind. He can accept that his team members are killed or even eaten by wild animals, but he can''t accept that the other party regards the whole team as prey that can be played with wantonly. "Yes! If you guessed correctly, we met a fierce and cunning Hunter this time. In his eyes, each of us is a prey and a source of fun for him. Unless the last person dies, he will always follow and look for opportunities. What, are you interested in going deep into the forest with me and playing a game with this sneaky guy "Is there a living game?" Luke raised his mouth slightly and sent out the invitation again. Because he knew that without himself, the team would never get out of the forest alive. Judging from the stealth and sneak attack skills displayed by hunters, unless these people always gather together and do not separate no matter what they do, once they separate or their eyes shift, they will be killed in an instant. The gap in absolute power can not be filled by experience, wisdom and prudence. The team leader obviously knew this, his face was very ugly, and made eye contact with the team members around him from time to time. You know, according to the original plan, the team just took a break outside the forest and replenished the precious drinking water. It never thought of risking its life to enter the depths of the ruins. But now, they are close to the dead corner by unknown enemies. Either they retreat immediately at the risk of being hunted by the tail, or they risk being swallowed by the forest. They bet on the life of every member of the team that the guy who brutally killed Kant did not dare to enter the depths of the forest. There is no doubt that this is a dilemma. No matter which one is chosen, the result may be the total annihilation of the army. After repeated hesitation, the team leader finally took a deep breath and responded in a decisive tone: "of course! We''re ready! But I have a question. How are you going to cheat the living forest?" "It''s very simple! Let those plants without thinking ability treat you and me as their own kind. This is a special medicine that can make the user emit the natural smell of plants in a short time. As long as they don''t make extreme behavior, such as directly attacking strong trees and vines, they will be regarded as part of the forest." Luke took out a dozen potions with dark green light from his pocket and handed them to the frightened team members around one by one. This is the recipe he got from the darente behind the scenes after solving the last puzzle. The other party obviously knows his destination, otherwise the plane of this formula is a little too coincidental. In addition, he also felt that the mysterious hunter was probably sent by the darentes to interfere with their chess pieces, or part of the game agreed by the two in advance. Chapter 1316 Choice is usually an illusion. Especially when a person with ulterior motives gives a choice, it often means that you have no choice. It''s like this team struggling to survive in the doomsday environment. In fact, it is very clear that choosing to leave directly is basically equivalent to embracing death, so they have no choice but to step into the depths of this dangerous forest. Although the magic potion can make them disguise themselves temporarily without worrying about the attack of those strange trees and vines in the forest, no one knows how long this state can last, whether the potion will suddenly fail, or even accidentally hurt a plant, so as to trigger the attack of the whole forest again. Most importantly, did the terrible Hunter really dare not approach the forest, let alone move towards the deepest part of the forest like them. No one noticed that behind the dense bush, a pair of cold and non emotional eyes were watching the team move forward slowly. Although the owner of the eyes was close to a strong vine, he was not attacked from beginning to end, or had a corresponding attack response. When the team completely disappeared into the large green leaves in the distance, it slowly stood up and revealed its original appearance, a bionic alchemy puppet pieced together by countless limbs. However, unlike the normal bionic puppet created by the darentes, this one is obviously not human, but a deformity composed of six legs, seven or eight arms and an upper body. Judging from the rough technology of the connection position and the thickness of legs and arms, it is undoubtedly forcibly removed from different types of bionic puppets and then installed. The surface is even covered with green moss. It is obvious that it has not been cleaned for a long time. A large number of dried blood and rotten and smelly internal organs can be seen in the gaps of the body. At the same time, its eyes are also very strange. Unlike most bionic alchemy puppets, they show a clear primary color of gemstones. On the contrary, they give people a strong negative emotion mixed with madness, bloodthirsty and morbid. "Blood! Viscera! Blood! Viscera! With these, I can have a soul and become a complete and sound life..." The weird bionic alchemy puppet kept talking to himself in the unique language of darente, followed by jumping among the trees in a spider like way, and disappeared in the depths of the woods after a while. ¡­¡­ LOS, a huge city that existed hundreds or even thousands of years ago and passed down through word of mouth stories. Now, we can''t see or even find the trace of intelligent life. There is no doubt that civilization is more fragile than most people think. Take those magnificent statues and buildings for example, they will be gradually corroded in one or two hundred years at most, and finally weathered into a pile of meaningless tiles. Most of the thoughts and knowledge that poets and romantic scholars call eternal will die out with the destruction of the carrier. Nothing in the universe can be called eternity. Even stars burn out one day. The only difference is that some things exist a little longer, while others exist a little shorter. But under the huge background of the universe, there is no big difference in the length of existence. Of course, for Luke, the city still has many things that interest him, including the great library that claims to have preserved a large number of precious books and documents, blessed with a large number of protective magic and won''t be damaged even for a thousand years. "This is the land of miracles? The city blessed by the gods?" The leader stood on the hill, staring at the dense jungle below. If he hadn''t just found the ruins of a section of the city wall, he couldn''t believe that there was a glorious city sung by bards. "Yes, it''s here. It seems that most of the city has been covered with vines, plants and soil. It takes us a little effort to find something valuable. Come on, don''t stand here. Don''t you want to get rich?" After that, Luke was the first to take the lead to jump down from the hill and enter the urban area beyond recognition. For hundreds of years and thousands of years, most of the buildings in the city have long been destroyed. The wet air and rain are even worse. Only a few parts protected by magic survived. No hesitation! After confirming that this is the city of Los, the members of the whole adventure team began to take out tools and carefully avoid plants and dig the soft soil. In only two or three hours, they found a lot of exquisite metal statues and ancient gold coins with red spots on the surface. Of course, these things have long lost their original value for the world that has entered the apocalyptic era. Only those weapons and armor emitting light magical energy have aroused the ecstasy of every member. Because these well-made things, even if they have been buried underground for hundreds of years, are still not completely scrapped. In particular, a few magic swords can easily cut the weapons they carry into two parts. Whether they are sharp or hard, they are far better than the current metal smelting and casting technology. Just when these guys were elated for a small harvest, Luke suddenly stopped all his actions, narrowed his eyes and kept patrolling around. He clearly felt that the strong and naked malice had returned. indeed! In less than a minute, a black shadow suddenly jumped down from the top of a huge tree hundreds of meters high. In an extremely strange way, he hugged the rabbit faced woman from behind, jumped onto the branch, and wanted to quickly disappear from everyone''s sight with speed. "Want to run?" Luke pursed a sneer at the corners of his mouth and stretched out a finger. Next second A sharp white light burst out from the fingertips and hit the attacker''s back accurately. Boom! With a loud noise, the explosion caused by energy rays suddenly swept everything within a radius of several meters. The unbalanced shadow couldn''t be provoked like a grasshopper, and finally plunged into the soft soil obliquely, while the rabbit faced woman he held in his arms took the opportunity to roll in place and escape from each other''s control. As she ran, she shouted out of breath, "come on! Kill it! This guy is not a living person at all! It... It is a twisted monster!" Chapter 1317 "Blood! Viscera! Blood! Viscera!" With a low roar, the shadow quickly got up from the ground, quickly caught up with the woman running crazy at a speed almost difficult to capture by the naked eye, threw her directly to the ground, waved seven or eight arms, twisted her limbs alive, and then began to tear her skin and muscles. In the blink of an eye, the internal organs in the chest and abdominal cavity were completely exposed, and a large amount of blood splashed everywhere under the woman''s painful struggle. What''s more terrible is that all the blood splashed out seemed to be controlled by some unknown force, all sucked into the shadow''s body, and no drop fell on the ground or on the surface of the surrounding leaves. Fierce! Cruelty! Bloodthirsty! There are shocking pictures that can''t be described forever! Before everyone in the team could even react to what had happened, a big living man became a bloody and incomplete body. "More... I want more... More..." After swallowing all the internal organs and blood in the body, the dark shadow not only did not choose to retreat immediately, but left the cover of the dark forest bit by bit and completely appeared in the sight of everyone. With the help of the sunlight shining from the gap in the dense shade, Luke finally saw the true face of the "Hunter", his pupils suddenly contracted, and muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "bionic alchemy puppet? How is this possible!" You should know that darente civilization is a highly developed magic civilization. It has a highly perfect system and a fairly sound world outlook, values and aesthetics. It is not a primary magic civilization that slaps your ass and does what you think of. It has no audit system and planning at all. Take the bionic alchemy puppet as an example. Each manufacturing requires the coordination and cooperation of dozens of branches. According to the characteristics of the invasion target, the most ideal external form is designed, rather than allowing the manufacturer to do whatever he wants. In short, darente people have upgraded from the original magic manual workshop to the magic version of the industrial assembly line. Except for the slight adjustment of height, formula, face shape and other parts in the final stage, the main structure can not change much at all. But this bionic alchemy puppet in front of us seems to be temporarily pieced together with abandoned junk. It not only has no sense of beauty, but is full of distortion, morbid and even madness. In particular, those eyes showing strong desire are by no means like a normal alchemical puppet who will only obey orders. "Go! Kill this monster!" Just when Luke was confused about the strange puppet in front of him, the leader who came back finally shouted and rushed up with the sharp blade in his hand. After all, the adventure team that can walk through the desert with bad living environment and danger for many times has seen too many ferocious and terrible monsters, many of which are huge and vigorous. Since these giants have fallen at their feet, why crisis a monster almost the same size as yourself. The reason why I felt fear before was that the enemy was always hiding in the dark, invisible and untouchable. Now once it appeared in front of me, the fear of the unknown immediately disappeared, replaced by a strong desire to avenge my dead companions. A few seconds passed quickly. When several members, including the team leader, rushed forward and roared to try to tear the deformed alchemy puppet to pieces, a large amount of dark red viscous material like a silk screen was suddenly sprayed from the body of the alchemy puppet. "Damn it! What the fuck is this?" "I... I can''t move!" "Keep chopping! My weapons keep chopping them!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, the three guys who rushed up first lost their ability to move. The whole person was shrouded in blood red viscous unknown material. No matter how they struggled, they couldn''t break free. What''s more terrible is that the "sword" that cut iron like mud was dug out in their hands, and they couldn''t cut the seemingly fragile net. "Blood! Viscera! Blood! Viscera! Mine... All mine..." The strange bionic puppet didn''t care that there were other enemies around him. Like an insect, he climbed in front of a hapless man who couldn''t move, suddenly opened his mouth, showed a chilling smile, and began to repeat the previous bloody and cruel scene. In less than a few seconds, a living team member was torn into a pile of broken bodies. "Incredible... It devours not only flesh and blood, but also the soul of the dead!" Luke stood still and stared at the strange looking and more strange bionic puppet. He had neither the intention to attack nor to save the players who were being brutally killed. Because in his eyes, these guys were originally used to consume cannon fodder, which was worthless compared with a special life with considerable research value. The long journey across half the continent made Luke see the ugliness, darkness and evil of human nature. He was not as naive as when he left the tribe. Coupled with the knowledge and ideas that come out of his mind from time to time, he still keeps the appearance of a boy. He has become quite cold-blooded, as if it was some innate nature. Sometimes even he felt that darente, who had been secretly observing and monitoring, was right. He was likely to really carry something similar to memory inheritance, so there would be a great change in his character. Of course, it''s not just the change of character that puzzles me. During the recent rest, some inexplicable dreams often appear in my mind. This dream is so real that it can arouse the most resonance in your heart, as if you had experienced it yourself. It is precisely because of this that he is eager to acquire more knowledge, know countless secrets submerged in history, and finally find a place called "refuge" one by one, Thinking of this, the boy finally took a deep breath when there were five people left in the team, raised his hand and shot a dazzling beam again. moment Boom! The bionic puppet trying to jump on another unlucky egg was finally repelled by the violent impact, and one arm was broken in two. Interestingly, however, at the location of the fracture, a large amount of dark red liquid was secreted quickly, connecting the broken arms together, and repairing the extremely complex internal energy and nerve conduction system at an incredible speed. In less than a minute, the arm recovered its ability to move again Chapter 1318 "Self repair in alchemy? No! No! This is not self repair in the ordinary sense, but has the characteristics of a complete life." Luke seemed to have found something interesting, and his eyes glittered with excitement and curiosity. You should know that although the bionic alchemy puppet created by darente people also has a certain degree of self-healing ability, it is impossible to connect the broken arm after all the nerve conduction and energy transmission systems are damaged. This scene at present is not so much the crystallization of technology as a kind of special ability that life evolves itself and finally obtains. There is no doubt that this guy with strange appearance and behavior has long been no longer a simple alchemy puppet, but has evolved into a semi artificial and semi life special individual under the interference of unknown forces. Although it does not have complex logic, thinking and judgment, it has a preliminary self-consciousness, and even knows how to hunt other intelligent life and promote its growth by swallowing each other''s flesh and soul. "Blood! Viscera! Give me your blood! Viscera!" The puppet obviously doesn''t have too high intelligence. He just follows the originally set fighting instinct and has an unparalleled desire to complete evolution. He keeps talking about a few simple words in darente language and focuses on the boy who has caused great damage to himself twice. Obviously, in its pure consciousness, it has listed this little man as the first threat. As for the rest of the trembling team members, they were firmly fixed in place by the red viscous substance ejected in the next few seconds and became lambs slaughtered by the incumbent on the chopping board. Staring at the puppet who approached him carefully step by step, Luke suddenly asked, "who are you?" "I... who am I?" the puppet stopped with a puzzled expression on his face. "That''s right! Who are you? Or who do you think you are?" Luke led the conversation with interest. He could feel that the puppet''s intelligence in front of him should not have been so low. Perhaps it was lack of communication and communication, or it might not be able to overcome strong primitive instincts and desires. In short, even if some of the puppet''s own intelligence was preserved, it should not become the strange appearance now. "Who are you?" Without knowing how to answer, the puppet asked the same rhetorical question. Needless to ask, he knows that his intellectual potential is being awakened rapidly, and even temporarily gives up his plan to continue the attack and stops at a distance of less than ten meters from the target. "I''m Luke, a traveler interested in lost knowledge." the boy calmly gave the answer. "Luke?" the puppet tilted his head as if thinking about something. After a while, he continued to ask, "is this your name?" "Yes! This is my name. It''s the name of the tribal elders who raised me." Luke smiled and nodded. The survivors in the distance who were in place by the dark red viscous material net couldn''t help but open their mouths and couldn''t believe what their eyes saw. Because in their eyes, the murderer who killed countless companions is a deformed, distorted, cruel and bloodthirsty monster. He should not and cannot have wisdom, let alone communicate. But now, with a strong spell casting ability, Luke, regarded by them as the only one who has the ability to fight it, began to talk to the monster in a language they don''t understand. "He... What is he doing?" a man wrapped in a cocoon of red viscous material couldn''t help asking his close companions. The latter smiled bitterly and shook his head: "how could I know. That child, with a different way of thinking from all of us, maybe he can persuade the monster to let us go." "Let us go? Are you kidding? That damn monster killed half of us, including the guide and team leader. At present, even if we leave the forest alive, we can''t find the right way in the endless desert, let alone remember the places where we can supply and rest. Don''t be naive. We have lost our future and life An old man with a bitter face said the cruel reality. His words were like some kind of terrible curse, which instantly made every survivor present look desperate. Living in this apocalyptic world is so difficult that an accident can disintegrate the seemingly powerful team in a short time. However, the life and death of the team members is obviously not Luke''s concern. He was carefully observing the connection between the puppet and countless hands and feet, and asked meaningfully, "did you install these limbs yourself?" "Yes!" the puppet nodded without thinking. "Why? Why are you putting so many hands and feet on yourself?" Luke continued. "Because they can make me stronger! Hunt! Then evolve! I... Want to have a real soul." the puppet raised his head and his eyes were full of extreme desire. Shock! An indescribable feeling welled up in Luke''s heart. He dares to swear that he has never seen such a numbing persistence and desire. Will usually refers to the views or ideas of a living body on things, which is also the driving force for practice. If an ordinary person''s wish to live is one, then the puppet''s desire for a complete soul is a thousand. "Can you... Give me flesh and blood and internal organs? You are very strong. If you devour you, I will be reborn." the puppet slowly stretched out his strongest arm and tried to touch the boy''s face. But unfortunately, before it approached, Luke resolutely cast his magic and separated the two with an energy position. He stretched out a finger and shook it with a smile in front of the other side: "No, no, no, I won''t give you my blood, viscera, or even soul. On the contrary, I can give you another choice, a choice that can get a complete soul without killing. But the premise is that you have to tell you how you become what you are now and how you awaken your self-consciousness. Most importantly, What secrets are hidden in the ruins of this ancient city! " "Soul! Give me a complete soul! Now! Now!" As if the puppet had been stimulated by something, his mood suddenly became intense, and his aggression increased from basically zero to the highest in an instant. If it is not blocked by a force field, it will definitely rush up at the first time. Chapter 1319 "Primitive, impulsive, irritable, irritable... You are like a special individual wandering on the edge of intelligent life and wild animals. You never know what restraint is, and only greedily use violence to obtain." It was confirmed that the bionic puppet could not break through the protection of the force field for a moment and a half. Luke''s nervous tension relaxed a little and pointed out the other party''s embarrassing situation directly. This guy who somehow gave birth to self-consciousness has no way to control his emotions and even his subconscious strong desires due to his incomplete soul. It''s not that he doesn''t want to control, but that the most important part of his soul is missing. "Give me! Give me a complete soul! Give me your blood and internal organs!" the puppet seemed to hear nothing, still staring at his two blood red eyes and roaring. Because he didn''t realize and never felt what a complete soul looks like, and he didn''t understand that no matter what kind of life, it needs a mechanism of self-restraint and self-management. Only in this way, this life is a complete intelligent life. Luke sighed slightly and said in a rather helpless tone: "Well, it seems that I have two choices right now. One is to help you get a complete soul, and then we can communicate slowly; the other is to subdue you first and torture the information I want. Believe me, although you are a puppet, you have no pain nerves and won''t die easily, I have a way to make you feel the pain, the pain from the deepest part of your soul." The voice just fell! With lightning speed, he took a silver badge from his pocket and instantly activated the internal stored spells. In the blink of an eye, full of divine energy wrapped the puppet and began to heal its wounds and scars. There is no doubt that this move not only stunned the puppet, but also showed an incredible look to the members of the team fixed on the ground by the red viscous material. No one can understand how a rational normal person can use healing magic props against the enemy. But the next second The originally silent forest suddenly seemed to be awakened again. Countless vines, like snakes, instantly attacked the puppets receiving divine energy treatment. Not just vines! Followed by countless towering trees and magical plants with various strange abilities. Obviously, these plants were stimulated by the divine energy just now. Specifically, they captured the signs of non plant life. After all, the reason why the puppet can move freely in this forest without being attacked is that its soul is not complete, between life and non life. But now, the divine energy is acting on those unknown viscous substances in its body. For this activated forest, it is like a torch and light in the dark. "What did you do to me?!" The puppet was like a flexible grasshopper, jumping and dodging under the attack of vines and ancient trees, and his distorted face was full of shock. With his current IQ, he simply couldn''t understand the clever use of magic energy, but suddenly encountered such a dense and crazy attack, and his heart was full of fear. "Nothing, a little trick that most spell casters know. You think you''re strong, so you like to get what you want through killing and plundering? No! You''re wrong! You''re so weak that I can easily kill you without even having to do it myself. I know the thick blood in your body that devours countless blood, viscera and soul Matter is actually the life energy you intend to use to reshape your body. What if you consume all this energy? Can you repair a broken limb? " Luke had a playful smile on his face as he said this. Observation is a very important talent. People without this talent often can''t find the hidden details no matter how many times they look, let alone infer the corresponding results from the details. But if you have such a talent, you can easily find the answer you want from the target even in just a few minutes. There is no doubt that Luke is such a man with a talent for observation. By observing the puppet''s short battle, he has successfully inferred the abilities of the other party and how the messy hands and feet are installed. It has to be said that the evolution of life is indeed full of all kinds of accidents. For example, in order to adapt to the complex and changeable environment of this forest, this interesting puppet has the illusion that the more hands and feet, the more powerful it is. You know, this forest has not been visited for hundreds of years, and the density of plants is far more than most people think. The more hands and feet, the more conducive it is to jump and climb on towering branches. Interestingly, now this ability has become a huge hidden danger, or even a stumbling block. The more violent the puppet moves and resists, the more ferocious the attack to activate the forest. The more ferocious the attack is, the more flexible it has to beat to avoid, and finally form a dead cycle. Either the life energy stored in the puppet''s body is exhausted, or the residual magic energy created to activate the forest is exhausted. In short, there must be a fall between the two. "Help! Just us!" "Come on! Get these disgusting things off us!" "Ah!!!!! Damn it! That tree broke my leg!" ¡­¡­ Seeing the whole forest go into a violent state, those lucky people who are still alive can no longer keep calm. They struggle desperately and cry for help at the same time. After a while, two were affected by the moving activated giant trees, one head was directly broken and died on the spot, and the other right leg became a strange shape. Looking at those eyes full of desire for survival, Luke shook his head coldly and refused: "sorry, you have lost the value of being saved. What''s more, even if I save you now, what can I do next? Isn''t it swallowed by the cruel desert? Sometimes living is a pain, a heavy burden, but death is a relief." "No!!!!!! I want to live! I don''t want to die!" A man with a particularly strong desire for survival struggled to tear a small opening in the red viscous material, broke most of his body out, followed by raising the sharp blade in his hand, lifting the knife and cutting off the feet that were fixed in place and unable to move. Poof! Blood gushed out! But he turned a blind eye to it and limped desperately trying to escape to a safe place. Chapter 1320 Run! Run like hell! As long as you can survive, it''s worth paying no matter how much! The man who lost one foot, supported by a strong will, temporarily forgot the pain and a lot of physical discomfort. His behavior at this moment undoubtedly proves how amazing potential life can burst out when threatened. Unfortunately, he hasn''t run far. The vines and trees that originally chased the puppet suddenly seem to have found something. They immediately turn the spear and strangle the escapee alive, and then trample it into meat and mud. Looking at the extremely tragic picture ahead, Luke gently shook his head and muttered, "fool! Do you think you can survive by cutting off one foot? No! That will only expose the vitality hidden by magic potions and let the living forest find your existence." With the tragic death of the man, the remaining team members finally gave up resistance and began to close their eyes to accept the coming death. About ten minutes or so, they were trampled and beaten by giant trees. Just like most people struggling to survive in this doomsday world, they could not live to die naturally. At the same time, under the crazy siege of the whole deep forest, the puppet inevitably began to be injured, and the life energy stored in the body was consumed rapidly. Finally, it was impossible to maintain the regeneration of the severed finger. It looked very embarrassed, as if it would be shot down, captured and crushed into pieces the next second. After all, the power of a puppet is limited, and the terrible magic that activates this forest is the crystallization of the cooperation of hundreds of darente casters. The two are not on the same level from the beginning. Feeling the restless magic energy in the surrounding air, Luke began to carefully look at the activated performance of those plants. Soon, he found that these plants did not have the ability to move wirelessly, but each plant had its own fixed "territory". Once the puppet jumped out of the territory, the plants would return to their normal appearance. This means that, in a strict sense, this activated forest does not always maintain a fully activated state as the world thinks. It is more like a machine running according to a certain set law. Only when the stimulus from the outside activates one part, this part will react and form linkage. "Incredible! What a wonderful design, almost perfect control. Is this the essence of higher magic civilization?" Luke sighed involuntarily. The more he understood the race that had conquered countless worlds, the more he felt that it was normal for the planet under his feet to become what it is now. Whether the magic knowledge taught by the patriarchs or the books collected along the way are far from comparable to the civilization created by the darentes. This is a qualitative gap and a gap that can not be bridged by quantity. However, before the boy could figure out the operation mode of the forest, the puppet in the distance could not support it. It was smashed into the ground from mid air by a thick trunk like a fly, making a loud noise. Before he got up from the ground, the trailing vines wound the puppet into zongzi at a very fast speed, and finally tightened it and hung it in mid air. Having lost his leverage, this flexible guy can''t jump around again, let alone break free from the shackles of vines. "No! No! No! Let me go! Let me go!" The puppet obviously didn''t realize what would happen next. He was still struggling with all his strength, trying to tear layers of tenacious vines. However, it is a pity that this struggle is futile after all. Even if one or two are broken, there are more vines nearby. When his struggle became weaker and weaker, a thin vine emitting a faint red light suddenly emerged from the corner and inserted into the gap of the puppet''s body at a lightning speed. moment A lot of surging blood red twisted vitality was sucked out alive! "Ah ah!! mine! That''s mine! Give it back to me!" the puppet who felt the rapid loss of vitality shouted madly. But its roar has no meaning at all for this forest. The activated trees can''t even understand any language and will only run according to the set program. There is no doubt that the plants have discovered the source of life of the puppet and are killing this life by extracting vitality. In just a few minutes, the puppet lost the energy accumulated in his body and was thrown on the ground like a rag doll. At the moment, it has no action ability, and its incomplete soul is like the fire in the storm. Maybe it will be completely extinguished in the next second. "Well, can we talk now?" Luke stepped closer with a relaxed smile on his face. "You won! I lost! Everything I have will belong to you!" the puppet''s eyes showed strong resentment. This is its first hunting failure and may be its last. As a hunter who has killed countless lives, it knows that failure means death and that everything will be taken away by its opponents. Its world outlook is simple and extreme, and there is no room for relaxation. "You are wrong. As long as you agree to the conditions I put forward, you can not only obtain the qualification to live, but also make up for the incomplete soul. Remember, this is the last chance. Think clearly and tell me your choice." After that, Luke took out the unfinished book, sat less than a meter away from the puppet and began to read it in a leisurely manner. "Why should I trust you? How do I know you have the ability to repair your soul? What can you guarantee that you won''t fulfill your promise after you get what you want?" Hearing the words before, the puppet''s eyes lit up a strong desire for survival again and raised his doubts at one breath. In its chaotic concept, there is no trust at all, but only deception, killing and plundering. "I can''t prove it, and I don''t need to prove it. Don''t forget that you are the one who is dying now, and you are also the one who is eager to live and get a complete soul. You don''t have the qualification to bargain with me. You either choose to believe and obey my orders 100%, or wait for death. As a half life with incomplete soul, if your body dies, you will die It will never exist again, "Luke replied without raising his head. Because he knows better than anyone that the desire of the half life body to live and obtain a complete soul is even stronger than most intelligent lives. It doesn''t matter what you think. What matters is that the puppet will eventually succumb, which is determined by its innate nature Chapter 1321 "Is this what you said?" Luke looked straight ahead at the strange plant that was stronger and more lush than the other trees around him, and asked without looking back. It was a plant with enchanting red leaves, showing regular double spiral vines from the root to the top, and the surface of the vines was densely covered with thorns. The two rose alternately until they were integrated at the top. No one can tell whether it is two vines from one root or two relatively independent plants. The only thing that can be judged is that other plants around seem to be afraid of it. Even a weed does not grow within a hundred meters. "Of course! I was born here! It gave birth to me, and I awakened me." the puppet followed with an extremely complex expression on his face. He is no longer cruel, bloodthirsty and crazy. Instead, he is careful like a frightened little animal. Of course, this is not because he has changed his sex, but the energy to maintain that he will not die is completely provided by the boy, so he dare not make any hostile action, otherwise the energy attack will be cut off in an instant and return to the embarrassing state of being unable to act. "Interesting! So, the plant in front of us is the core of the whole activated forest, or even the heart. It is maintaining and manipulating all plants to attack enemies close to the forest." Luke is not a magic idiot. He immediately confirmed the real function of the red double spiral vine. In particular, the surging vitality hidden in the roots is even more dazzling than the stars emitting light and heat in the sky. Now, he finally understands why a puppet will unconsciously awaken his self-consciousness. It is not luck, nor is it a fate arrangement or accident. However, no matter what falls near here and is nourished by surging vitality for a long time, it will give birth to a completely different new life. This is an inevitable result! Even without the remains of the alchemy puppet, there will be stones, soil, and even air to replace it, forming a new element of life. After thinking about this, Luke''s eyes to the puppet were filled with chilling ponder. After a full minute, he continued to ask, "what about the library? Where is it hidden in the ruins of this ancient city?" "Right at your feet!" the puppet seemed to notice something and immediately stepped back carefully. If his life is not still in the other party''s hands, he will immediately choose to turn and run away. "Feet?!" Luke subconsciously lowered his head and glanced at the bare ground. Sure enough, he found a few exposed white stones. You know, this is not an ordinary stone, but a specialty of the world, a precious stone named "blessing". It is said that this stone has incredible energy affinity and can accommodate and store all kinds of abilities. In those days, gods liked to use this material to build their holy places on earth. Unfortunately, after the arrival of darente people, the "blessing" stone has been plundered for hundreds of years, and now it has been exhausted. Even a piece of palm size will cause the competition of spell casters. "That''s right! At the beginning of the war, my kind and I were thrown down here and mixed into the crowd to create panic and riots. Then, the terrible natural magic came. Tens of thousands of plants were activated by magic, and pain, despair and death enveloped the whole city. We were only disposable consumables in the eyes of our masters, Even they don''t treat us as life. " When saying these words, the puppet''s tone revealed a strong hatred. There is no doubt that this is the last memory stored by its unawakened self-consciousness, and it is also the first war launched by the darentes to conquer the world. Abandoned grievances? Or the hatred of being ignored? Luke obviously didn''t know the other party''s mood at the moment. Maybe even the puppet himself didn''t know. From the perspective of life, it just wants to complete itself, and then live as much as possible, in a complete life form. It has to be said that this desire and requirement is really too low, but unfortunately, as long as it is still alive, it will continue to kill and plunder and obtain the necessary nutrients for its own survival, just as the indigenous people of the world need food to fill their stomachs. This has nothing to do with justice or evil. It is determined by the puppet''s innate life form. The things that keep the puppet alive can only be obtained by killing the intelligent life and swallowing its blood, internal organs and soul. Otherwise, we can only find a caster who is good at controlling energy and continuously supply it with energy. But if so, even if the caster is willing, I believe it will not be willing. Because this means that he has completely handed over his right to life to another person. As long as the other person has a little bad intention, it will fall to the ground and can''t move the next second. "Do you hate the darentes who created you and then abandoned you?" Luke asked, picking up a broken white stone devastated by the wind and rain. l "Of course! They created me, but they didn''t give me a complete soul, and finally abandoned me like garbage. Can you tell me why?" the puppet raised his head and roared with gnashing teeth. Luke smiled and shook his head. "No, you don''t understand. You and your kind were not designed as a complete life from the beginning of their birth. From darente''s point of view, you are just a group of tools, like weapons, armor and other dead objects. Imagine that you would regard something that can be mass produced and consumed as a treasure? So it''s normal for you and your kind to be abandoned. As for your later self-awareness, it''s just a coincidence, or luck. As far as I know, in order to conquer the world, darente sent thousands of bionic alchemy puppets like you, but only you happened to fall near that interesting plant and grow slowly under the nourishment of huge vitality. Well, that''s the end of the boring gossip. Next, we should talk about the exchange terms we reached before. " "Are you going to fulfill your promise?" a trace of imperceptible joy flashed in the puppet''s eyes. "No, of course not. I just think that since you were born here, you must have some connection with that plant. Maybe... You can become a good medium to help me absorb the remaining energy from its roots..." Chapter 1322 "No!!!!!! you can''t think about it!" The puppet seemed to be stimulated. He instantly picked up more than six meters high and landed steadily on the branches of a tree. His eyes were full of horror and vigilance. Although its mind is still at a relatively low level, it is not a complete idiot. To be exact, anything that may threaten one''s life is far more sensitive than everyone imagined. Looking at the other party''s surprised and angry reaction, Luke smiled and asked: "Do you think you still have a choice? Even your life is now maintained by me, so you have no right to refuse, only the obligation to obey. Don''t worry, even in order to maximize the residual life energy of that plant, I will carefully protect you from death. Now get down from the tree immediately, or I will cut off the energy supply to you and let you be Go to action and fall by yourself. " "Despicable! Shameless!" Although the puppet did his best to search for the few words in his memory and kept cursing, he finally jumped down from the branch. As I said before, it has no choice. If you cooperate honestly, there is still a chance to survive, but if you resist, you will enter a near death state. I have experienced the helplessness, powerlessness and despair that can not be described in words once. It will never want to experience it again. "Good! I like good children. Come on, let me check your body and see what amazing changes those energies have made you." With that, Luke skillfully manipulated ten fingers and easily opened the complex shell on the puppet''s body with the power of magic, which shocked him in an instant. The inside of the trunk, which was originally engraved with magic runes and nerve transmission and energy transmission system, was covered with red silk threads like blood vessels. Inside these silk threads, liquid like blood is flowing continuously, pouring into the "cocoon" located in the chest, and then flowing out of this "cocoon" to form a stable life cycle. Needless to say, this "cocoon" is the heart of semi biological birth, and those reticular red silk threads are equivalent to blood vessels to transport energy. The dark red viscous substances that gushed out of the body before are actually things like fat that life will store more or less, so that they can maintain the consumption necessary for survival when food is not available in time. However, it is a pity that the energy accumulated by the puppet was sucked dry by the red vine just now, and the whole body looked empty. "Hehe, as I expected, you are the life created by that plant. Although it did not consciously do so, it is undeniable that it is your father and mother, and even you can call it the creator." Luke smiled and praised while gently touching the seemingly fragile "cocoon". A plant without self-consciousness becomes the creator? But also created a self-conscious life? It may sound incredible, but that''s the truth. "What on earth do you want to do?" the puppet''s tone showed strong anger. "It''s very simple! I need to borrow your heart. It''s a bridge between you and plants, and it''s also the only thing that resonates between you..." The voice just fell! Before the other party could respond, Luke directly reached out and grabbed the fragile "cocoon" and dragged it down from the complex silk thread without saying a word. "No!!!!!!!!!!!" With the roar, the puppet''s eyes suddenly became dim, and all his hands and feet seemed to lose strength and slowly fell to the ground as if they were dead. But Luke turned a blind eye to this, carefully held the fragile "cocoon" in front of this strange plant, and muttered in a voice that only he could hear: "then next, let this little thing resonate and slowly attract the huge vitality stored in the root. I must control the speed of absorption, or my body will burst alive." Get stronger! It is the desire and instinct of any creature emanating from the depths of its soul. Because only by becoming stronger can we ensure that we and our ethnic groups can survive in the cruel competition and continue the inheritance of blood. The only difference is that some life chose to take individual strength as the direction of evolution, while others chose quantity and reproduction speed as the direction of evolution. However, no matter how evolved, there is a standard that can be used to measure the strength of a creature, that is, the quantity and quality of life energy contained in the body. If we can successfully absorb the energy of the red plant in front of us, Luke can live a long life, and even his body will stop growing, aging and dying for tens of thousands of years. In addition, through the process of absorbing, he can pry into the powerful natural magic exerted by the darentes and broaden his horizons. Driven by the two forces, he finally made up his mind to inject a trace of energy into the cocoon. moment Those tiny red silk threads wrapped on the surface seemed to come back to life again and wound around two red vines at a lightning speed. They are like tentacles. They can''t wait to absorb energy as soon as they touch. In the blink of an eye, the cocoon that had been beating weaker and weaker began to expand, and the beating became stronger and stronger at the same time. There is no doubt that without the constraints of subjective consciousness, it simply does not understand that absorbing a lot of energy means that it will eventually exceed its limit and burst on the spot. When the "cocoon" expanded to almost see the surging life energy inside, Luke finally began to extract energy from the inside of the "cocoon" according to his inner desire. This suction and suction quickly formed a stable cycle. About three or five minutes later, all the pores of the boy''s whole body were closed, including the loss of hair and eyebrows, and a large area of the outermost epidermis withered and died, followed by the loss. It is not easy to complete the transformation of the essence of life. It can even be said to be extremely dangerous and need to pay a certain price. But Luke has undoubtedly made psychological preparations. He doesn''t care about the fallen hair and dead skin on the body surface. Instead, he focuses on guiding life energy into the deepest blood vessels, internal organs and even the soul, so that the most important places can get enough energy first Chapter 1323 Wither! to be withered! Death! With the capture of the life energy to maintain this activated forest, all plants have ushered in the final outcome. I saw that the original lush trees and vines wrapped around the branches were disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye, replaced by a lifeless land, emitting a disgusting smell of decay. In particular, the pain and resentment of those who died in this city quickly regained their freedom from the state of repression and released their anger that had been suppressed for thousands of years. Tens of thousands of ghosts emitting green fluorescence can''t see the end of the army of dead composed of white bones. I''m afraid I didn''t see it with my own eyes. No one will believe that a forest full of green life will turn into this ghost in less than half an hour. Even the hot sunlight directly from the sky could not disperse the extremely strong black fog over the forest. But when the death fog spread more and more, almost covering the original forest coverage, it was always unable to get close to the red double spiral vine in the center of the forest. However, this microsecond balance did not last long. When the first leaf at the top of the vine began to wither and fall slowly, a surge of energy suddenly gushed out of the root and swept everything within a radius of tens of kilometers. Whether it''s the resentment from the dead or the strong negative energy that can''t be dispelled by the hot sun, they all disappear in the end. And in the process of energy release, it takes away a lot of soil and sand on the ground, so that the buildings and historic sites that have been buried for thousands of years are exposed without exception. In particular, the exquisite library has not been damaged at all. On the contrary, the main stone absorbs part of the energy and shows brilliant brilliance under the sunlight. Of course, these dramatic changes in the surrounding scenery and environment are far from necessary for the boy to undergo life level transformation. ¡­¡­ Sunrise and sunset, with the continuous alternation of day and night, more than ten days passed in the blink of an eye. When Luke opened his eyes again, the red double spiral vines in front of him had become some translucent crystal, which turned into dust and drifted away with the wind. "This feeling... Can''t be described in words..." the corners of his mouth raised slightly, showing a happy smile. There''s no way not to be happy! Because at this moment, the world in his eyes is completely different from before. Even the traces of life left in the land and air can be clearly distinguished without exception. As for the "cocoon" on his hand, the surface has no winding of countless red silk threads, and has become a smooth oval gem. But it is obviously not a gem in the ordinary sense, but stores a large amount of life energy that can not be completely absorbed and contains all kinds of impurities. Although it is of little use to Luke, it is still a treasure enough to change his own destiny for those mortals who are still struggling for survival. Of course, the most important thing is that it also stores an incomplete soul with self-consciousness. Once it is discarded at will, it will resurrect again soon. Staring at the star like crystal on his hand, Luke couldn''t help laughing and muttering, "what should I do with you?" There is no doubt that he did not intend to fulfill his "commitment" from the beginning, let alone the "Curse" or "retribution" that may be caused by breaking his oath. After all, these things are only the mental anesthetic used by the weak to comfort themselves, the scream of cowardice and incompetence, and the vent of hysteria. In addition, they have no meaning. "Life, what an interesting and complex thing. It is fragile and strong, full of infinite possibilities. Maybe... I should give you a chance to see what kind of fruit that strong persistence can bear in the end." With that, Luke picked up the broken bionic puppet from the ground and almost couldn''t see the original appearance, and stuffed the red crystal into it. Next second The withered and dead red silk thread recovered as before in less than a second, thirsty to draw energy from the crystal. In less than a minute, the dilapidated puppet stumbled back to his feet, his eyes exuding the joy of resurrection. Feeling the abundant energy provided by the core of life, it raised its head and asked in an uncertain tone, "what have you done to me?" "Nothing! I just left you something I don''t need. Now you''re free to do everything you want." Luke replied as he walked towards the exposed front door of the big library. Thanks to the special stone, this ancient building has not suffered too much damage, and even some protection spells have been activated under the impact of energy. "Where''s my soul? You promised to help me mend my incomplete soul!" the puppet jumped up and blocked the only entrance to the big library. "Hehe, are you sure you want me to help you mend your broken soul? Do you know what it means to mend your soul?" Luke stopped and asked two very serious questions. The puppet shook his head without thinking: "I don''t know and don''t want to know. I just want a complete soul to become a real life. This is your promise. Now it''s time to fulfill it." "Stupid! Soul perfection means that from the birth of self-awareness to now, all your memories, emotions and personality will disappear and replaced by another completely different you. To some extent, if you complete your soul, it is equivalent to killing you and re creating a more perfect you. Tell me, even so, do you have to choose to complete the incomplete soul?" Luke asked loudly with a sneer. It''s not that he''s bluffing each other, but the knowledge he has at present, which can only be achieved to this extent. As for the more complicated and profound secret of the soul, he has not yet touched it. "No!!! You''re lying to me! Kill you! Kill you!" The puppet undoubtedly did not change his character and way of doing things because he gained a stronger "heart". It is not good at thinking at all. The only way to solve contradictions is to kill and seize. In addition, the energy provided by the "heart" is hundreds of times higher than before, resulting in the illusion that it can defeat the boy. So, after roaring, it quickly poured life energy into its limbs, making it produce an effect similar to the gushing air flow, and directly rushed at Luke at a lightning speed. Chapter 1324 "Oh - I knew it would be like this." Looking at the puppet closer and closer to himself, Luke just sighed and raised his hand to activate two tall and powerful metal statues at the door of the library. moment The two giants came to life, waved exaggerated weapons on their hands, and beat out the puppets flying in the air like flies. Bang! After a dull noise! Like a meteor, the puppet directly crossed a beautiful parabola in the sky and fell into a pit two thousand meters away. It is estimated that it will not get up for a while and a half. Glancing at the dust generated by the impact, Luke gave the order to guard the entrance to the two metal statues directly, and then stepped into the hall of knowledge. Solemn! solemn and respectful! silent! When he stepped into the hall full of bookshelves, he finally understood why the "God" suggested that he should come to the city. Only here can he really understand the civilization, knowledge and history created by the world. Only here can he deeply understand the strength of darente people and make up the gap between himself and the other party through learning. Knowledge is a ladder, the only tool that can make lower life get rid of inferiority and complete self transcendence. Luke has always been very clear about this. He carefully took out a thick book from the bookshelf that had been kept free of corruption for thousands of years under the protection of magic. He soon read it with fascination. One by one The boy is like a dry sponge, absorbing knowledge in this ocean. No matter what happens outside, he can''t have any interference and influence on it. He didn''t know that at the moment he entered the library, a terrible storm was brewing in the shelter. ¡­¡­ "Gentlemen, we can''t go on like this! Wells''s body entered the countdown to death seven days ago. If he protected himself in the shelter, everyone here would die." a darente woman shouted excitedly in front of thousands of compatriots. "Damn it! Hasn''t that guy come out of his obsession?" a man cursed with gnashing teeth. You know, since it was found that the darente named wells didn''t eat or drink, locked himself in his room all day and stared at the strange boy in the mirror day and night, the management organization established in the shelter tried every means, and even took a violent means. Instead of solving the problem, it almost triggered an energy vortex in advance. After this failed operation, the option of violent arrest is inevitably abandoned and replaced by a variety of "bad ideas". In fact, at this stage of development, the darentes in the shelter can''t find a good way to either let wells leave by himself or everyone, and let him detonate the amazing energy storm. Looking at the tension, panic or meaningful eyes, the darente woman standing high raised her hands to keep everyone quiet and continued to say: "I understand that you are very disappointed with the current management ability of the shelter, and even very eager to repair the space ring, and then destroy this barren world that has lost its plundering value and return to our rich mother planet. But the problem is that repairing the space ring is not an easy thing. What''s more, with the barren degree of the planet, you think the mother planet will give priority to repairing it "Is that right?" "You mean... We''ve actually been abandoned, haven''t we?" another older darente caster looked up with sharp eyes. Abandon In this utilitarian group, it is not a very rare thing. There are more than a hundred barren worlds that have been abandoned on record alone. The darentes stationed in those worlds know, without asking, that they will never return to their home planet again, but will be exiled like criminals until they are completely dead, or establish absolute rule on a barren planet. No one wants to be abandoned! Because that means losing the future, the access to knowledge, power and power, and the identity of pride. In particular, their offspring will gradually degenerate with the inability to obtain excellent blood from the ethnic group, and eventually integrate with the indigenous people they despise. "No! Not exactly! We still have a chance!" Seeing that many people''s emotions were mobilized, the woman finally threw out a bait. "Plan? What plan? Do you have a way to repair the ultra long distance portal blocked by the energy storm?" another man couldn''t help asking loudly. "If I had the ability to repair the portal, do you think I would wait until now? No, we don''t have such technology and knowledge. But I know that someone can help us." the woman raised her hand and created an illusion. As for what the illusion as like as two peas, Luke is a boy. The only difference was that the boy wore a robe symbolizing the symbol of the high caster of darente civilization, and his eyes showed strong self-confidence and dignity incompatible with his age. "Isn''t this the boy wells is obsessed with?" "No! No! He is not! Although the boy also showed incredible talent, his understanding of magic is far from being able to wear a robe." "Ah! I remember! Some time ago, when I communicated with the parent star, I seemed to hear a rumor. It was he who invented the method of repairing the ring of space and personally led the expedition to conquer world 93." ¡­¡­ For a while, many people began to exchange information with each other. Due to the isolated relationship, the contact with the parent star can not be maintained anytime and anywhere like a glance. Instead, it needs to be reported once every other period of time, and then go to a small amount of information. So up to now, many people have not figured out the truth of that year. A faint smile on one''s face. "This is as like as two peas." this is the world''s supreme commander of the world expeditionary force ninety-three. I think if he knows that there is a guy who is very similar to him in the world, and even can be said to be exactly the same, guess what he will do? "The woman''s lips lit up with a smile. "Come here at once, of course!" "Ah! I see! What we have to do now is not to seek help from the home star, but to the expedition of world 93." Chapter 1325 "How, are the survivors still struggling in vain?" Sitting on the seat in the central spire Hall of the magic fortress, the boy held his chin and appreciated the planet he had destroyed with his own hands, without raising his head. Since he got the secret about his life experience from the prophet, he not only did not show any abnormality, but continued to return to the expeditionary army to fulfill his accusations and obligations. With the defeat of the thirteen "kings", the world has lost its last means of defense. Whether it is the spreading infectious curse or the darentes who release their anger, it is enough to completely destroy the remaining lives. At the same time, all kinds of large magic puppets have also been made for the predatory exploitation of those precious and important resources. In particular, non renewable and deeply buried mineral resources will be continuously sent back to the parent star for further deep processing after simple treatment. When the assembly line of plundering and mining was fully started, the boy could even hear the sad cry of the world. There is no doubt that this is the Revenge of the typical darente, which must be paid for the destruction of the last expeditionary army in the world. "Yes, your excellency, commander. Those remaining guys hid behind a canyon fortress and thought they could survive the catastrophe by virtue of natural danger." a cruel and cunning smile appeared on the face of the deformer leader standing aside. Needless to ask, his men must have infiltrated into it long ago. They can create panic and chaos at any time, and even open the city gate to let in a few guys infected with the curse. But the boy obviously didn''t intend to do so. Instead, he asked with interest, "how many people do they have left?" "About 500000 to 600000. A small number are children, but there are no old people." the leader of the shaper gave a relatively accurate figure without thinking. "In that case, let them live. Send casters to forge several walls more than 50 meters high for them, and then preach that this is the salvation from the gods." the boy ordered carelessly. "You mean... Captive them? Let them think we are gods!" a strange light flashed in the eyes of the shapeshifter leader, who suddenly realized the purpose of doing so. There is no doubt that as a planet almost completely destroyed by the infectious curse, most of the land can no longer be planted and cultivated. Only that Canyon can barely feed a part of the population. This means that, limited by food, water and other resources, the survivors have lost the foundation for developing civilization again and can only stay behind the wall. Even if the population recovers to a certain extent in the future, they can only send the surplus population out to die to ensure that internal contradictions will not lead to the collapse of order. you ''re right! They will be kept in captivity like livestock such as cattle and sheep, and become the toys for darente''s recreation in the future. In the eyes of the shapeshifter leader, his commander should conquer the world not only physically, but also mentally. grim! unfeeling! Cruel! He really can''t think of why a teenager should have such a vicious mind. When I didn''t see several darentes around who were always famous for their cruelty and cunning, I couldn''t help but show a creepy expression. The boy obviously saw through the minds of these people in the hall and nodded with a smile: "yes! From today on, we are their gods, their demons, their beliefs, and the objects of their fear and despair. Control! I want the expeditionary army to be the controller of their destiny." "I see! I''ll do it right away." the leader of the deformer saluted and turned away without saying a word. He knew that he could not ask any more, otherwise God knew what would be waiting for him next. Shortly after he walked out of the gate on his front foot, a darente woman in charge of communication came in quickly from the side door of the steeple and reported in a slightly nervous voice: "commander, I have just received a message." "Oh? Is it from the home star?" the boy turned and glanced. "No! It''s from another isolated world, and it''s also one of the first worlds we conquered." the woman offered her hands with a slate recording information. "Another isolated world? They don''t use their precious resources to contact the parent star, but they still want to send me messages..." the boy muttered to himself with a strange face, and took the slate to read the information stored in it. When his fingers came into contact with the slate, his pupils suddenly contracted, and his careless expression suddenly became serious. After a full minute, he asked, "who else has read this information? Who else knows?" "You''re the first one besides me," Darren''s woman responded quickly. Although it is impossible for her to know what happened 12 years ago, she also knows that it is absolutely unusual. "Very good! As a reward, you can die!" The voice just fell! The boy directly released a terrible magic energy and squeezed the darente woman into meat patties. At the same time, the slate in his hand was crushed. The sudden change not only showed an incredible light in the eyes of the dead woman, but also strained the nerves of the guards around who were responsible for guarding, showing their alert expressions one by one. But the boy was obviously not in the mood to pay attention to them. He stood up straight from his chair and shouted, "inform the caster Corps immediately and prepare for ultra long-distance transmission. Within three days, open a portal to world 2 for me." "What... What? World two?" a male caster subconsciously opened his mouth. You know, as the first few conquered places, world 2 has not many valuable resources, so the level of recovery and transmission is very low. He couldn''t understand what was worth wasting a lot of resources and energy to clean up those difficult energy storms in such an extremely barren world. "Follow my orders! Don''t ask why!" With that, the boy stepped down the steps and stood in front of each other, releasing a strong sense of oppression that could not be described in words. At the moment, he was like an invincible giant in the eyes of male spell casters, so that he couldn''t breathe at all. "I... I see!" With these words squeezed out of his mouth, he immediately felt that suffocating oppression disappeared Chapter 1326 Obviously, it is not easy to get through the ultra long-distance transmission device cut off by the energy storm. At least at this stage, only boys can do it in the whole darente civilization. As for the caster legions in the expeditionary army, they can only do peripheral chores at most. They really touch the core field. No one dares to touch the energy storm that is enough to tear a person alive. So when the huge Legion level portal was built, the boy appeared in front of a chaotic huge building and looked at the guys with strange light in their eyes. You know, in order to keep a secret, he has personally cut off the connection between here and the home planet, so anyone who is not a fool realizes that the top commander of the expeditionary force is planning something important. Unfortunately, no one dared to stand up and raise objections, let alone make rebellious moves. Because in the process of conquering the world, boys have used too much blood donation and death to prove how ruthless they are to their enemies. They don''t want to end up like those aborigines. After all, after the wall was built, everyone can clearly see the daily changes of the survivors. These poor guys are worshipping the invaders who almost killed themselves as gods. In particular, the power of religious belief is absolutely enough to create a God with great strength. You should know that darente civilization has killed countless gods, knows the advantages and disadvantages of the belief system, and can also use the power of faith to make some weapons and props. Therefore, after confirming that the survivors can really provide the power of faith, some originally skeptics immediately made a 180 degree turn. The poor survivors will never know that they and their future generations will never have a future. Their only value is like livestock kept in a fence, constantly giving everything to their owners. "Commander, I need to remind you that it''s a little against the rules," the leader of the shapeshifter whispered carefully. "Rules? Hum!" the boy smiled disdainfully. "Tell me, what are the rules? Are those antiques in Parliament? They just take advantage of being born earlier than all of us. Otherwise, how can they obtain massive resources and maintain their long life." "But the problem is that if you disobey their wishes, you may cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. Conquering the world is enough to make your resume shine. As long as you follow the steps, the rest will have a place in the parliament sooner or later. You are a genius, a real genius. You not only have incredible talent, but also have mature and cold wisdom. Why take the risk It''s dangerous. "An old male caster nearby also comforted. According to darente law, each expeditionary force corresponds to a world. Unless permission is obtained, the commander of the expeditionary force privately connects with each other and even helps each other, which is expressly prohibited, not to mention directly crossing from one world to another. This is mainly to prevent the commander of the expeditionary army who holds military power from secretly forming a huge force enough to threaten maternal security, and then launch a military coup to seize supreme power. "No! You don''t understand! Power is of no value to me. What I''m looking for is something you can never understand. Well, don''t talk nonsense and get out of the way. Now I''m going to clean up the energy storm blocking transmission." Say it, the boy directly virtualized his body, passed through each other''s body, raised his hands and began to sing complex and astringent spells loudly. With the cadence of the syllables, the channel full of mania and confusion gradually became clear. When the raging energy storm completely disappeared, he didn''t stop for a second and went straight through. Looking at the dark blue light emitted by the huge portal, the deformer leader smiled bitterly and asked the male caster next to him: "what do you think we should do next? Continue to follow the commander firmly, or secretly restore the connection with the parent star?" "I don''t know! If we continue to follow him, we will become traitors or rebels in the eyes of the mother planet. This is not a good thing. Even if we are not liquidated in the end, we will be suppressed and even exiled in disguise. But if you betray him, I can guarantee that no matter where you escape, you can''t guarantee that you can escape revenge." Darren''s male caster reluctantly gave his own analysis. "So... We are now caught in the middle, either let go, or honestly work without effort, and then try to clear the suspicion after the parent star detects something wrong?" the leader of the deformer said meaningfully. The shapeshifter has never been a race that likes to keep its own. On the contrary, they are born adventurers and speculators, eager to seize every opportunity to climb up. The male caster obviously knew what the other person was thinking and asked with a smile: "Do you think this is an opportunity? Don''t forget, we are not noble commanders, sir. We have talents and blood that are the envy of the whole civilization. Therefore, even if he makes a big mistake, he doesn''t have to worry about life danger. At most, he is just under house arrest on his mother planet to reproduce some mixed blood offspring as much as possible, so that his excellent blood can spread among the darentes." "Failure means death. I''ve always been very clear about this. But don''t ignore that our commander is a man who doesn''t stick to one style, has great strength and excellent leadership. He''s only a little over twelve years old. Can you imagine what he will be like in ten, twenty or thirty years? My friend, this is a once-in-a-lifetime good man Opportunity, and only now can we have the opportunity to follow a great leader who may reach the summit of power. "The tone of the leader of the shapeshifter is full of incitement. "Damn it! I need some time to think about it. Before that, let the army pass through the portal. By the way, why do you care so much about a barren planet that has lost almost all its resources?" The male caster was obviously more cautious than the other party, and decided to change the topic. From his point of view, instead of making a choice too early, it''s better to wait and see for a while, and then stand in line after the situation is clear. Anyway, he is a caster. He belongs to the absolutely privileged class in the society established by the darentes. There is no need to gamble on his future and destiny. Soon, under the command of officers at all levels, more than two-thirds of the expeditionary troops crossed the portal and embarked on a new journey Chapter 1327 I have never seen the spectacular picture of darente expeditionary force surging through the portal and then appearing out of thin air. I will never understand the crushing absolute advantage of higher civilization over lower civilization. Similarly, I will not understand why they can rule a world with thousands of indigenous people far more than themselves with only a small number. For indigenous peoples, the expeditionary army is a symbol of killing, destruction and destruction, but for the remaining darentes trapped in a barren world, the expeditionary army is a Savior from the sky. Because only with the help of the expeditionary force can the losers who have lost their absolute advantage have the opportunity to recover their disadvantages, press down the rebellious aborigines again, and establish their supreme status and dignity. To some extent, the darentes have become accustomed to that unparalleled sense of superiority, completely unaware that they have become no different from their most hated enemy, the gods. They are all the same selfishness and don''t treat people as people. Looking at the large army that began to build a magic fortress around the portal in an orderly manner, the top person in charge of the "shelter" finally breathed a sigh of relief, quickly stepped forward two steps and greeted with an extremely humble attitude: "thank you for your timely rescue hand, your excellency commander." "Where is my brother?" the boy''s eyes flashed dangerously and went straight to the subject without nonsense. "I''m very sorry. I don''t know where your brother is, but I can confirm that he is in an unknown corner of the world. In addition, there is a very difficult thing for you to deal with right now." the person in charge turned and glanced at the tunnel leading to the underground shelter behind him. I saw the original dark and deep channel, flashing dazzling violet brilliance from time to time. This is undoubtedly a unique phenomenon that magical energy is attracted by some force! The boy obviously knew darrentians to a certain extent. He immediately raised his eyebrows and asked in an uncertain tone, "are some of you about to reach the critical point?" "As like as two peas, Wells is the only one who has seen your brother survived. He has been obsessed with tracking and monitoring a boy who is almost the same as you. The person in charge did not say die, but deliberately dragged a long sound, giving people unlimited reverie space. She was not a fool. When she first saw this high morale expedition, she realized that the other party had completed the complete conquest of world 93. According to the residual power of the original gods in the world, the expeditionary army can easily extinguish it once and for all by gently moving its fingers. "Oh? It seems necessary for me to meet him." The boy glanced meaningfully at the darente woman with some mixed blood characteristics. He can clearly feel that the other party is carefully using himself to remove dangers and obstacles. The woman nodded her head without thinking: "yes! Whether it''s to prevent him from exceeding the critical point and causing unnecessary losses, or to find out the specific whereabouts of your brother, it''s very necessary to see him." "You are very smart and know how to be measured. These days, there are few people who are smart and know how to be measured. I hope you don''t get smart, but you are mistaken by smart, and you accidentally cross the bottom line." the boy reached out his hand and patted each other on the cheek. Although this is a typical provocation, the woman did not show any anger or unhappiness. Instead, she replied with a smile: "please rest assured that I have to do this. I''d rather be sent to the prison of my mother star with a series of charges than die at the hands of those dirty and cheap aborigines." "Really..." the boy shook his head noncommittally. To tell the truth, he really can''t understand why darentes who have expanded their sphere of influence to countless worlds have an indescribable attachment to their mother planet. Almost every darente, including the expeditionary force, doesn''t like to stay in other worlds for a long time, even if they can dominate the conquered world, enjoy the privileges that their mother planet can''t enjoy in a lifetime, and abundant resource rationing. "This is the charm of civilization! I am proud of the brilliant civilization created by our times, so I am deeply attached to everything on the mother planet. What''s more, look at this barren planet. Do you think anyone will want to stay?" the woman bent down and grabbed a handful of hot gravel and let it slide slowly from her fingers. "Barren! Desolate! Backward! I hope my dear brother will not be too disappointing." The boy ignored the female darente because all his attention was attracted by the upcoming meeting. As a young man who received higher magic education and can freely control the huge resources that ordinary darentes dare not imagine all his life, he can''t imagine how different the brotherhood growing up on such a deserted planet is from himself. Will there be a violent conflict between the world outlook, values, expectations and views of the two sides for the future, so that they will eventually become immortal enemies? Within a few minutes of coming to this world, the boy''s brain has started to run at high speed, constantly considering all kinds of possibilities. With an indescribable complex mood, he quickly came to the door of Wells''s room and gently pushed open the heavy door that had been strengthened by magic at least six times. "Who is it?" The skinny guy hiding in the dark corner suddenly stood up, and his eyes revealed a very unhealthy light gray. Because he has not eaten for a long time, his soul is constantly absorbing the magical energy in the air. At this moment, it is approaching the critical point. Maybe it will detonate in the next second, completely destroying the people and facilities in the "shelter". "Hello, wells, I heard you''ve been watching my brother? Tell me where he is now." the boy asked directly. "Ah! It''s you! You''re another boy! How amazing! How incredible! The power you have has surpassed 99% of darrentians, even better than him." After seeing the true face of the comer, wells was so excited that he couldn''t help himself. He trembled and came near and tried to touch the skin on the other party''s face. Unfortunately, the boy stepped back two steps directly, frowned and scolded, "stop! Don''t come any closer! Your morbid emotional reaction makes me feel sick, very, very sick..." Chapter 1328 "Disgusting? Hahahahahaha! I knew it! In fact, higher life can never be truly equal to lower life. Just as we darentes treat the indigenous people in the conquered world, you should treat us darentes as well." Wells grinned nervously, laughing at himself again. His spirit was obviously extremely excited, but his body was weak enough to die at any time. The boy was undoubtedly aware of this, and even felt the extremely active energy. He frowned and retorted: "No! You are wrong! The so-called equality did not exist from the beginning and will not exist in the future. What determines the higher and lower life is not the species you understand, but the power, the purest power that is not affected by external factors. Imagine that if those old guys on Mocha decided to kill me twelve years ago, I still have a chance to live to this day God? At that time, they were higher life for me. " "That''s right! That''s right! Power is the only criterion to measure whether a life is advanced or not. But one thing you ignore is that higher life is called higher life because they have too many advantages that lower life can''t compare. For example, you have the power to stand at the top of the darente social pyramid at the age of 12, and what about us "Even the most gifted among us will take decades or even hundreds of years. Most importantly, when we develop to a certain extent, we will encounter a barrier called the ceiling, and you can easily cross the past." Wells seemed completely unaware that life was about to usher in the key point, and he was still immersed in the world he had woven. For him, nothing is more important than figuring out the real potential and race of the twin brothers. "So? What do you want to express?" the boy urged impatiently. "What I want to say is..." wells suddenly paused, followed by a grasp of the boy''s hand, with a crazy expression on his face. "Blood! Give me some of your blood!" "Get out!" No hesitation! The boy directly used magic to create a huge energy hand out of thin air and beat the other party out with a bang. Due to the terrible force, wells flew out more than ten meters away and hit the wall hard. He couldn''t help spewing out a lot of blood. You know, his body has long been on the verge of collapse, which has become the last straw to crush the camel. In less than a minute, the skinny body began to collapse, and the soul was like a black hole, constantly absorbing the residual energy in the air. "Damn it! At this time..." When the boy noticed these abnormalities, he immediately couldn''t help muttering a curse. without doubt! This darente is experiencing the first and last life transformation in his life. As a unique race integrating countless magical creatures, their souls will absorb a lot of magical energy when their bodies die, trying to complete some unknown evolution or Transcendence in this way. But unfortunately, so far, no darente has been able to take the most critical step. Most of them will directly detonate the whole soul after the huge energy is gathered, forming a powerful and terrible energy storm. Feeling more and more energy gathered around him, wells finally woke up from his previous madness and shouted incoherently: "no! No! No! How can this happen! I still have many questions to find answers! How can I die like this! No! Never!" "Tell me! Where is he! Hurry up!" the boy stepped back and urged impatiently. Because once the current process enters the later stage, the soul of the dead will disappear completely. It will be difficult to obtain some useful information at that time. Looking for a living man in a huge world is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack. Even with the assistance of the expeditionary army, it takes a lot of time and energy. As he has violated countless laws and rules, what he lacks most now is time. God knows when the old guys on the mother planet will notice something wrong and track it all the way. "He... He is in the ruins of Los, the blessed land of the gods and the most powerful imperial capital in the past. Go, find him and complete your destiny." wells struggled and hesitated for a long time, and finally told the secret hidden in his heart. He knew that he had no chance to find the questions that had been bothering him. Instead of dying with a secret, he might as well say everything he knew before he died. "A place blessed by the gods? It sounds like a good place for brothers to meet. Thank you for the information. In return, I promise I won''t interfere with the last journey of your life." When he said the irony, the boy''s face leaked an undisguised playful smile. "Thank you! It seems that you have the ability to see through other people''s inner thoughts, don''t you?" Wells''s eyes glittered with malice. Needless to ask, he plans to kill the people in the "shelter" as much as possible before he dies, in retaliation for the failed raid of the other party a few days ago. In particular, the woman in charge should bury herself anyway. "You''re welcome. You deserve it. Farewell, fool." the boy bowed politely, then directly cast the transmission magic and disappeared without a trace. Less than 30 seconds after his front foot left, Wells''s soul could no longer hold on and sprayed amazing energy in all directions. Whether it is soil, rock, or metal plates strengthened by magic layers, they are torn and decomposed under the ravage of the storm. Whether the survivors in the shelter or the guys standing on the surface waiting for news, they have been swallowed up before they even have time to respond. When the storm stopped, there was only a super giant semicircular pit with a depth of hundreds of meters and a diameter of more than 30 kilometers. The center of the pit is where Wells died. Thanks to the fact that the camp of the expeditionary army is quite far away from here, only some patrol personnel have been affected, and the casualties are not serious. Soon, under the order of senior officers, a team of 12 spell casters began to investigate the cause of the disaster, and search whether their top commander was still alive and whether to restore communication with the home sta Chapter 1329 "Interesting... It turns out that the first life in this world came from another world. It was their God who brought them from the originally broken world." Closing the last book in his hand, Luke subconsciously stretched his waist, revealing a strong surprise in his tone. Because he had always believed that the residents living in the world should be bred and born on this land, but who could have thought that these guys were no different from darentes, and they were also a group of true invaders. Moreover, in the process of invasion, he first played the weak side and deceived and paralyzed the real aborigines who were still in the form of primitive tribes. After slowing down the initial difficult stage, he immediately tore off the mask of hypocrisy and launched a genocidal cleansing. Whether it is the elderly, children, women, or young adults who can be slaves, they all fall under the weapons of more than one civilized era, and even their souls are sacrificed to the gods who are still in a weak state. Under the continuous killing, the number of real original residents is less and less, and the living space is constantly compressed. Finally, it is inevitable to perish completely. As described in books, the expansion of all civilizations will be accompanied by killing, blood donation and death. The only difference is that some civilizations will give the loser a little "kindness" after winning, allowing the other party to join in, while others will destroy the loser once and for all, and never allow the other party to have even a little breathing space. What''s more interesting is that these outsiders are still complacent and record the whole process of conquest as a kind of capital to show off. But only a few thousand years later, the darentes staged this scene again. But this time, it is no longer the real aborigines who have died, but they who have been perpetrators of violence. There is no doubt that the books in this ancient library met Luke''s strong demand for knowledge and secrets, and made him re recognize the land on the verge of extinction. Unfortunately, influenced by the powerful theocracy, most of the data in the library are related to God, or belief power system, but there are few books on magic. Even a few books are used as a supplement to the belief power system, rather than as an independent system for in-depth research. We should know that the biggest difference between the belief power system and the magic power system is that the former is a relatively easy to popularize system. As long as the gods are strong enough and the number of believers is large enough, they can spread quickly and firmly occupy the dominant position of a society. The shortcomings of courage are also obvious, that is, those who use this power can never surpass the gods, let alone have the capital to challenge the gods. After all, most of the power of the user comes from the gift of the gods. Once the gods recover this part of power, the user will instantly fall from heaven to hell. On the contrary, magic is a universal force in the whole universe. Its characteristic is that it is difficult to get started. It requires not only considerable talent, but also unimaginable consumption. Unless it develops to a certain stage, it will never occupy a dominant position in society like the belief system. Generally speaking, magic users are mysterious and unknown, or they like to deliberately show a mysterious appearance. On the one hand, they avoid the harassment of ordinary people, and on the other hand, they deter those who have evil intentions. Most importantly, magic is a power that will not be dominated by anything, even gods. Therefore, where theocracy is prosperous, the development of magical power is often suppressed very badly. But once the theocracy collapses, magic will quickly get rid of its original subordinate state. According to the books on magic in the large library, it is not difficult to judge that in fact, both the number of spells and the depth of magic research in the world began to explode after the darentes destroyed the original order. In other words, those original magic theories are not as advanced as the magic theories circulating outside, and their power is also far less than the new spells developed later. Fortunately, however, the truth of magic is not like the belief system. There is only one way to go. Even if the backward theoretical knowledge and spell model are not made by a caster, they can more or less serve as a reference. Just as Luke lay on the dusty ground and looked up at the exquisite reliefs and murals on the ceiling above his head, there was a deafening roar at the end of the corridor. Boom! Boom! Boom! With the violent vibration, the only exit to the outside world seemed to be blocked by something huge. When Luke saw this scene, his pupils contracted suddenly, and every nerve in his body tightened involuntarily. Because there was nothing else blocking the entrance. It was the two huge statues he had awakened. Obviously, it''s impossible to defeat the bionic alchemy puppets alone. Otherwise, it won''t take so many days. Even the gate can''t come in. Someone else must have found this place. When the sound and tremor finally calmed down, a small black figure slowly came over and exclaimed in a surprised tone: "ah! I finally found you, my dear brother." The voice just fell! As like as two peas in Luke''s face, he came out of the shadow and revealed his true colors. you ''re right! It''s as like as two peas! Whether it is height, facial features, or even the eyes known as the window of the soul, there is no big difference, just like looking in the mirror. "Who are you?" Luke felt himself soaked in cold sweat. He can clearly feel that this is not any magic, or deformation ability, but the most primitive appearance of the other party. What''s more terrible is that the surging magic power contained in the other party''s body is almost dozens of times more than his own. "Oh, relax, I said, we are brothers. Don''t you feel the inherent strong attraction between blood? I''m not your enemy, nor do I come to trouble you, but to seek cooperation. Only when we work together can we do some earth shaking things." As he said this, the boy kept moving forward. When he was less than ten meters away from Luke, the latter suddenly began to flash a dazzling light in his hand, followed by a warning: "stop! Don''t come any closer! Otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite! No matter what you want to say or express, please stand where you are. At least it must be before I find out who you are and what you are trying to do." Chapter 1330 "You... Seem to be afraid of me?" the boy pursed his mouth and showed a smiling expression on his face. He can stand out from the fierce competition and even cruel darente society and become the supreme commander of an expeditionary army. Naturally, he can judge from a person''s look what kind of emotion the other party''s fierce reaction originates from. "Shouldn''t I be afraid?" Luke asked bluntly. The boy on tenterhooks as like as two peas. "Yes, of course! You have every reason to be afraid. If I were replaced by a guy who looks exactly like me, he suddenly appears and calls me a brother." "A little correction, I''m not sure if you''re my brother." Seeing that the other party didn''t mean to attack, Luke quickly restrained his hostility. He is not a fool. He knows what it means to take the initiative to provoke an object stronger than himself. Therefore, as long as the other party has no intention to use force, he is also happy to maintain the delicate atmosphere at present. Besides, as like as two peas, he wants to know if he is his brother. "Fear! Vigilance! Doubt! It seems that you are smarter than I thought and understand your current situation. You know? Just a few minutes ago, I was considering whether you would become very stupid, stupid and ignorant when you grew up in an extremely barren and backward world. But the reality is that all my concerns are superfluous. Special individuals like you and me will not be affected at all Under the influence of environmental factors, even without education, it is enough to rely on the things that flash in your mind from time to time. " Then the boy stretched out his right index finger and tapped on his temple. "Some knowledge, ideas and visions will come out of your head from time to time?" Luke raised his eyebrows in surprise. You know, he didn''t tell anyone about it, so he began to believe that the other party was really his brother. "Of course! As I said, you and I both come from the same place and even have the same blood, which is the most special existence in the universe. Although I haven''t figured out what important mission we shoulder, we will never become someone, or the object driven and enslaved by some force, civilization." the boy''s tone revealed a sarcastic meaning. Needless to ask, in his eyes, the darentes who raised themselves and taught their knowledge were not grateful at all, but full of disgust. As for the idea of "showing gratitude", it did not exist from the beginning. Because the darentes had a strong ambition for him, they even regarded him as a precious experimental body and secretly carried out all kinds of crazy experiments, including cloning. "You are now in a state of slavery?" Luke keenly grasped a key word, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. He really couldn''t think of how he could be enslaved with the power of the other party. "Why, do you think it''s strange? The universe is so huge. For darente civilization, there are more than twelve stronger than me alone. What''s more, we are still so young and far from reaching our upper limit." the boy explained carelessly, without any impatience at all. "You were adopted by the darentes? No wonder!" Luke knew why the other party was so much stronger than himself at the same age. As a high-level civilization, darente people have gone much farther on the road of magic than the world. Even thousands of years ago, they have opened the gap. In addition, they have been plundered from all over the world, and they can control much more resources than the barren planet under their feet. Besides, just getting something about darente people from some adventurers and businessmen during this period made him have an indescribable shock. He also understood why the power and function of spells are similar, and why darente people can cast more and faster. The answer is very simple! Through the adjustment of system structure, they continuously optimize the magic structure from generation to generation, even to the point of nitpicking. Many casters who don''t know the inside story will feel that this small change is a foolish act of wasting time, energy, resources and unnecessary. But what they don''t know is that it is this countless small optimizations that form those spells that release faster and more labor-saving. Noting that Luke''s eyes were full of envy, the boy said meaningfully: "I was not only adopted by the darentes, but also by the highest authority on their mother planet. I began to learn countless profound and complex knowledge when I was three years old. At the age of six, I had surpassed my mentor and become a powerful caster who mastered more than 600 spells. No matter what I want, I just need to say it, and I can do it in three days at most Will be satisfied. " "Are you showing off?" Luke twitched slightly in the corner of his mouth. no way out! Compared with his childhood, the other party''s luck is a little too good. "No! Of course not! I just want to tell you that all these things I have obtained need to pay a price, and the heavy price is beyond your understanding. Therefore, I now formally propose an alliance to you, and I can impart all my knowledge to you. In return, you should help me destroy the civilization created by the darentes and destroy them Proud mother star. " The boy took a big circle and finally said the most real idea in his heart. The strong darente civilization is like a mountain, which is pressed on his back. Unless it is overthrown, it is meaningless to simply disappear or escape. This is not only the objective reality of existence, but also a psychological burden. Luke couldn''t help laughing when he heard this: "ha ha ha! Are you sure this is not a joke? Destroy the darente''s mother planet and civilization? This is not something we can do. Besides, I''m not sure whether you are my brother or not." "I''m never kidding! Here''s a memory. It belongs to a prophet. You''ll understand it after reading it." The boy obviously didn''t intend to continue to test. He extracted and copied the illusion that had shocked him and stuffed it directly into Luke''s brain. Before the latter had time to respond, he was immersed in the vastness and depth of the universe. When he woke up from his fantasy, the first thing was to murmur with a frown: "reincarnator? We are both separated from one soul..." Chapter 1331 "That''s right! Reincarnator! This can explain why with the growth of age, some knowledge and thoughts will appear in your and my mind. It is these knowledge and thoughts that ensure that no matter what the external environment is, they can''t affect our growth. In fact, you and I have been completely shaped from the moment we were born, from the soul to the character Completion will never produce even the slightest change... " While saying this, the boy''s eyes twinkled with complex light. Because he understands that the completion of shaping not only means that he will not receive external interference, but also means that his upper limit has been set. Although so far, he is far from touching the invisible "ceiling", he vaguely feels the strong barrier that is almost indestructible. Any power is powerless in front of this barrier! In contrast, Luke was obviously not strong enough. He couldn''t feel the existence of the barrier for the time being, and the whole person fell into a state of meditation. After several minutes, he finally raised his head, stared at the other party''s eyes that were the same as his own and questioned, "I don''t understand! Since he is so powerful, why split his soul into two and form two independent life forms? Isn''t it more advantageous to concentrate all resources on one life form?" There is no doubt that this "he" refers to the powerful and pure soul in the illusion, which is also the noumenon before the reincarnation of two people. So far, Luke is not completely sure that everything in the illusion is real. "Sorry, I can''t give you the answer. Because I''m also an explorer in this regard. Maybe you will find the answer first sometime in the future. In a word, you and I are natural allies. Especially at this stage, only by working together can we dispel the dark clouds over our heads." the boy hinted meaningfully. "Dark clouds? Do you mean darentes?" Luke had a thoughtful expression on his face. "Yes! It''s darente. You were born in this barren, backward and closed world, so you may not know how large the sphere of influence of these guys is. Once they find out our real secret..." the boy deliberately dragged a long tone and didn''t finish the second half of the sentence. Luke is not a fool. What is the last half sentence of the way of nature? He sighed helplessly: "Alas - well, it seems that I have no choice, don''t I?" "To be exact, you and I have no choice. This is not only a challenge we must face, but also a destiny." the boy subconsciously clenched his fist, and the whole man exuded an extremely crazy and dangerous atmosphere. "So your plan is..." "Very simple! First of all, I will use my power to buy you some time. During this time, you must thoroughly digest the knowledge I teach you and catch up with me as quickly as possible. Then, we will go to the planets conquered by the darentes and recruit the local aborigines to form a huge army one by one Clear the periphery, and finally set foot on the enemy''s home star to destroy this powerful magical civilization. " "Do you mean to overthrow the enemy''s rule on the periphery, slowly accumulate strength, and then launch a fatal attack when the time is ripe?" "You can understand that! Twelve years ago, when we came, the ring of space, the most important magic device of the darentes, was swallowed up by an unknown energy storm. Therefore, their control over various conquered areas is very weak, and many places collapse directly. It is impossible to repair them without one or two hundred years of effort." "I see! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us." ¡­¡­ Two boys as like as two peas from form to character are discussing how to eliminate the Darren civilization. The Darren people also held a meeting on the mother planet to discuss the recent anomalies. I saw a man dressed as a symbol of the senior military commander, standing in front of the round table made of special materials in parliament, reporting seriously: "according to the latest information, the boy seems to have found his brother." "What? I found it!" "When did it happen? Why haven''t we heard?" The two old people sitting in the chair immediately frowned, and their tone was full of displeasure. "I just received it, too. The little guy you have high hopes for has directly led his expeditionary army across the portal and arrived at the abandoned world 2 in spite of the rules and laws. What''s more interesting is that he seems to have ordered to block the previous contact between the expeditionary army and the mother planet, so you haven''t received relevant information." After that, the uniformed man threw a report on the table and stood there expressionless. "Damn it! How dare he!" Just at a glance, the old man, who holds one of the highest rights of the entire darente civilization, flew into a rage and suddenly stood up from his seat. The surrounding magical energy changes with the fluctuation of his mood. "We must take action!" another old man echoed. No one is a real fool! In particular, these senior casters who have been in power for a long time have careful thinking and frightening mind. "I agree with you! But one thing, no one is allowed to hurt that boy. He is the most important property of the whole civilization." another old man stood up and solemnly reminded him. Because so far, all clones bred in a magical environment will die within three days. No one knows what the specific reason is. It seems that the active cells extracted from the boy lack the support of something. If they divide several times, they will collapse completely. "Of course we know his importance and won''t really hurt him. But the problem is, what if he plans to fight to the end? No one can stop a powerful caster from committing suicide, so we can''t force him too fast." the old man who spoke before expressed his views. "Let the shadow guard carry out this mission. They are not best at this field. Oh, by the way, the boy''s brother also brought it back. I''m looking forward to studying the differences and similarities between them." "Shadow guard? You''re crazy!" "No, I''m not crazy. Wasn''t this secret force set up to protect and continue our civilization? Now, those two boys have secrets that can make darente civilization further." Chapter 1332 The shadow guard, as its name implies, is a group of troops that have never been made public and are hiding in the shadow. But this army is different from any darente army. It does not have a huge number. There are only seven people, including commanders, and there are no well-known brilliant achievements. Even the names of its members are a mystery. According to the darente law, the shadow guard would choose to implement it only if all members of the Supreme Council signed their names on the order. To some extent, they are the last guardians of darente civilization, the crystallization of the highest knowledge and technology of the whole civilization, and the final weapon used to destroy powerful enemies. Normally, unless the enemy attacks the home star, the Council will not easily mobilize the shadow guard. With a complex and heavy heart, a parliamentary envoy came to the oldest palace with a scroll of glittering magic light and carefully placed it on the stone platform lighting the ancient torch. you ''re right! It''s ancient! You know, thousands of years ago, darente people have popularized magic lamps that rely on energy for lighting, so torches, braziers, torches and other things can only be seen in some ancient books. Just as the special envoy finished his task and wanted to turn around and leave, he suddenly found that his body could not move for some reason. Not only is the body out of control, but also the eyes can''t blink. The whole person is like a lifelike sculpture. Before he knew what had happened, a dark shadow jumped out of the flame and asked in an ancient language that most modern darentes couldn''t understand: "tell me... Who... Sent you..." I don''t know if it''s because I haven''t talked for a long time. The voice sounds intermittent. Every syllable is so clear and echos in my mind. "I... I am the special envoy of the Supreme Council and was ordered to give an order to the commander of the shadow guard," the special envoy stammered. "Parliamentary envoy? Have we been attacked by powerful enemies again?" murmured the shadow, grabbing the scroll again and again and slowly opening it. moment The magic marks symbolizing identity and power began to shine, which looked as dazzling as the sun in the night. "It''s indeed the order of the Supreme Council. But I''m a little surprised. Is this boy really so important that he needs our hand?" the shadow threw the scroll into the fire and burned it without looking back. "Of course it''s important! According to the report given by the research department, the boys of these two unknown races have 100 times, 1000 times, or even 10000 times stronger magic affinity than us darentes, as well as their inherent ability to learn terror. If we can integrate their blood, maybe we can take that crucial step and form a real sense of immortality. The most important thing is that the one who was adopted by us as a child carries an unknown dark blue liquid, which can freeze everything including time, space and material. Members of Parliament agree that he is the key to the future of the whole civilization... " In order to make the other party understand the importance of the task, the special envoy had to describe it in a slightly exaggerated tone. When he came here, he already knew that the members of the shadow guard were old guys who had lived for a long time. Even from the beginning of civilization, the commander of the shadow guard had existed. The long isolation from the world has made these old guys with terrorist forces lose their interest in the outside world, so every time they give orders, they must have a period of adaptation to ensure that they can integrate into the new era. "Oh? A better race than us! It sounds a little incredible! But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the other party is still a child. It''s not too difficult to deal with. Give me two months, and I''ll bring them back in two months." Come on, the shadow waved his hand gently. moment The special envoy found himself wrapped in some black unknown substance. Just a second later His eyes blossomed and he found that he had left the ancient building and returned to the quiet scene of the parliament. "Well, has the shadow guard accepted the order?" an old man asked impatiently. "Yes, sir, one of them has taken the order issued by the parliament." the special envoy quickly bowed down and gave a positive reply. "Well, then I can rest assured. I just don''t know who they will send this time." "No matter who is sent, the two boys can''t cope." ¡­¡­ Just as the darente supreme authority relaxed again, Luke was following the boy eagerly to learn a lot of profound magic knowledge. In just a week or so, he got rid of the original fragmented magic system and began to use energy in a more reasonable and efficient way to cast more powerful and destructive spells. He felt the energy stored in his body expanding in a geometric way, and his heart was full of excitement. Nothing is more enjoyable than the growing power. However, this good mood did not last long and was destroyed by a group of sudden darente casters. "Are they your men?" Luke asked, staring at the picture passed back from the magic mirror. "Of course! They are all members of my expeditionary army. It seems that your study will come to an end." the boy nodded with a gloomy face. "So you''re going back with them?" Luke asked again. "Otherwise? Kill them all and let the whole expedition realize that I have betrayed them? No! I''m not so stupid. I''m going to start a war in the world and delay it as long as possible." When the boy said these words, he was as cold as ice from the polar region. He didn''t care how many lives the war would kill. "Well, I hope the war will last longer. Besides, you don''t seem to have told me your name? I can''t call you" brother "alone?" Luke joked in a half joking tone. "Name? Hehe, I don''t have a name. According to the darente tradition, I don''t deserve a name without glory, so none of them named me. Normally, when I led the expedition back in triumph, they will name me a loud name with ordinary or commemorative significance according to my achievements..." Chapter 1333 Back to the expeditionary army, the first thing the boy did was to declare war on those returning "gods". He didn''t even give his men time and opportunity to question, and launched the fiercest attack from the beginning. In particular, a large number of caster legions directly released a wide range of offensive spells to the most densely populated areas. All residents who re invested in the arms of the gods, without exception, suffered devastating disasters. Earthquake, tsunami, volcanic eruption, meteorite impact, energy storm Whether they have seen it or not, there is no big difference in essence. Because in the face of such a disaster, all resistance is futile. In less than a week, those self righteous "gods" once again lost a large number of believers, and their hard recovered strength was weakened with the naked eye. Although one or two could no longer bear such naked humiliation and stood up to try to fight the expeditionary army, the vast majority of the rest still chose to hide their whereabouts and continue to lurk for the next opportunity. To some extent, they have lost the courage to compete head-on with the darentes and prefer to break their tail at the critical moment. But they have no idea how serious the consequences will be. Looking at the eyes of pain, despair and loss in the illusion, the boy could not help but close his mouth and said sarcastically, "abandon his followers like garbage? Do these fools really know what they are doing?" "They are destroying their roots! When these ordinary people no longer trust God and no longer have faith, they will usher in real death. Congratulations, commander, you have solved another problem that has plagued us for a long time." the leader of the shapeshifter smiled and complimented. "Problem? No, I don''t think it''s a problem. It''s just that the world has no resources and is of little value to the parent star, so it makes them survive until now. Believe me, if the parent star pays attention to it, no matter how good their hiding skills are, they will be eliminated in a very short time." the boy glanced at the senior officers of these expeditionary forces, There was a meaningful light in his eyes. He is not a fool. He can clearly feel the strange atmosphere in the air after he comes back. There is no doubt that these guys have noticed something wrong. They may still obey orders on the surface, but they have begun to obey in public and disobey in private. If an emissary from the home planet appears, the possibility of their rebellion is almost more than 80%. "So what''s next? What are you going to do next?" a darente man carefully tempted. As the leader elected by the darente garrison in the world, he doesn''t know whether it''s right or wrong to lead the terrible and extremely strong boy in front of him. Especially the chilling atmosphere inside the expeditionary army. Once it breaks out, the first unlucky person is definitely himself. "Next? Next, we don''t need to do anything. Just wait patiently for the result. Whether God is strong or not depends on his control over his own field and his influence on the world. The simplest expression is the number and piety of believers. No matter what God is planning, they must develop believers in order to maintain the consumption necessary for their own survival. There is no home to keep an eye on It is estimated that the returning refugees will soon be able to catch their tails. " After that, the boy ignored the darentes around him, sat alone in his own seat, closed his eyes and began to refresh himself. Many guys who saw this scene couldn''t help exchanging eyes quietly, both like asking each other and exchanging information. Meanwhile, another boy left in the big library is facing the biggest crisis so far. ¡­¡­ "Who are you?" Staring at the dark figure who broke in at an unknown time, Luke subconsciously tightened every nerve all over his body. He could feel that although the other party did not show any threat or aggressive tendency from beginning to end, it was actually more dangerous than anything he had encountered. "It seems they''re right! You do have incredible potential," the shadow replied. "Do you speak darente? Are you darente?" asked Luke, frowning. There is no doubt that he found a breakthrough in the language used by the other party. "Ancient darente, to be exact." the shadow nodded gently. "I believe you must be very strange. My real identity and the purpose of my sudden appearance, right?" "Of course!" Luke remained highly vigilant and did not relax because of the "friendly" attitude of the other party. "I''m from the shadow guard. Maybe you haven''t heard of this name, but I can tell you that my companion and I are the peak masterpiece of the whole darente civilization and technology and the last guardian of civilization. We won''t go out easily unless we encounter special circumstances." the tone of the dark shadow reveals strong pride and pride. "So... I''m a special case?" Luke seemed to think of something, and his pupils contracted suddenly. "Yes! To be exact, this is the special case with your brother. My task is to bring you back alive. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I hope you don''t make any resistance next, because it''s futile." The voice just fell! The shadow disappeared from its place in an instant! Next second Luke found that he had lost control of his body! You can''t even blink! Shock! Hard to hide shock! He could not believe in his dream that there was such an incredible power in the world that he could make himself have no resistance. Slowly, the disappearing shadow came out of his shadow and injected some mysterious energy into it. About two or three seconds later, Luke, who was tightly bound in place, suddenly felt the pressure on him, and finally recovered his ability to move. But the problem was that somehow, the magical energy in his body suddenly became extremely chaotic, and even the lowest level of magic could not be cast. "Thank you for your cooperation. Now please stay here for a few days. I still need to deal with your brother. As far as I know, he is not as weak as you. It''s estimated that it will take some effort." As the last one blurted out, the shadow gently threw something like a chain lengthening spear on the wall, and then the whole person disappeared without a trace. Luke, who was left in place, also found that his soul was tied in this place, closely linked with the black chain and spea Chapter 1334 "This is... The power of the soul? No! No! Not just the soul, but something I''ve never seen before," Luke muttered, grasping the chain made of black shadows. Although he now lost his proud spell casting ability, he did not lose a large amount of knowledge in his mind. He soon realized that the reason why he lost his spell casting ability was not the problem of his body or magic energy, but the problem of the power injected into the shadow of the other party. This power is entangled with the shadow and soul, so that any resonance cannot last more than a second. Once you try to break free from the black chain, you will immediately feel 10000 times more terrible pain than death. The pain comes not from the body, from the nerve and brain center, but from the tearing of the soul. After standing in place for some time and confirming that he could not get rid of the shackles of the black chain for the time being, Luke finally sighed helplessly, took out a black slate from his pocket and started the magic stored on it. moment The slate floats directly into the air and begins to decompose into one piece after another, eventually forming a triangular three-dimensional projection. "Didn''t I say it''s best not to contact during this period?" the boy''s figure suddenly appeared out of thin air, and his tone was full of impatience. It can be seen that he is in such a bad mood that he is too lazy to maintain his usual calm appearance. "Sorry, I don''t want to, but some things are beyond my control. Open your eyes and have a good look. It was done by a guy who claimed to be a member of the shadow guard." Luke didn''t intend to talk too much nonsense and showed his current state directly. After all, for darente, he was far less understanding than the other party, so he made up his mind to ask for help from the beginning. "What? Shadow guard!" the boy''s face suddenly became dignified when he heard the term. "So... Have you seen him?" "Of course!" Luke nodded without thinking, and then pointed to the chain and spear nailed to the wall. "We not only met, but also had a brief fight. In the blink of an eye, he made me lose almost all my strength. Tell me, what is the shadow guard? Why are you so nervous about their presence?" The boy obviously hesitated, but finally took a deep breath and explained: "The shadow guard is the last guardian of darente civilization, and also the crystallization of their highest knowledge and technology. As far as I know, this mysterious army has only participated in a few battles since its inception, crushing the enemy completely every time. If a guy who calls himself the shadow guard appears in this world, it means the darente Supreme Council I''ve found my little trick. " "What are you going to do? Fight them directly?" Luke frowned subconsciously. Although he is now firmly bound and can''t even get out of the door of the library, he doesn''t worry about himself at all. Instead, he is a little worried about the situation of this "brother". "War? No, no, no, I wouldn''t be so stupid. War means facing the accumulation of darente civilization for thousands of years. I don''t have such power now. What''s more, since the shadow guard is sent, it means that those in power don''t want to make things big, but are ready to take you and me back quietly. As long as I can handle the shadow guard Members, their plan will naturally go bankrupt. " When he said this, the boy''s eyes twinkled with a sharp light, as if he had expected such a bad situation. "Are you sure you can beat him?" Luke tempted in an uncertain tone. "Grasp? Are you kidding? No one can guarantee that they will succeed when dealing with the members of the shadow guard. In fact, I am very lucky to have a chance of 10 or 20." the boy sneered and said the most real idea in his heart. You know, in the eyes of most ordinary darentes, the shadow guard does not exist at all. Just like the name, they did not appear in the public eye from beginning to end. Even the parliament, which holds the highest authority of the whole civilization, does not know the true identity of the members of the shadow guard. To be exact, their identities have long been buried by a long history, coupled with the most extreme confidentiality measures, so that no one knows what special abilities the members of the shadow guard have. "Not sure? Damn it! You don''t want..." Luke seemed to realize something, and there was an expression on his face that would only look at a madman. "Ha ha ha! You are worthy of being a brother connected by blood. You can guess my mind at once. Yes, I have prepared a great surprise for his arrival. Maybe it''s difficult to kill a member of the Shadow Council just by my own strength, but that doesn''t mean I can''t use other strength. Especially after seeing the mark he left on you , I think things may go much better than expected. " With these meaningful words, the boy cut off the contact directly. moment The stone slab floating in mid air for imaging is directly broken into countless powders and dispersed in the wind. Feeling that the residual energy in the air would completely disappear, Luke couldn''t help sighing and muttering in a voice that only he could hear: "well, since you have countermeasures, the only thing I can do is to find a way to get out of trouble by myself. But the problem is, where should I start..." Staring at the black chain that did not move no matter how it was pulled, he immediately fell into meditation. There is no doubt that as he is unable to mobilize energy to form a spell model, he can directly shield 99% of the tests that can be carried out under normal circumstances. So after standing silent for a long time, Luke suddenly took out a knife he carried to cut meat and stabbed him in the heart. Next second Poof! The sharp blade directly pierced the chest and pierced the heart, the most important organ in the chest. At the same time, the dark red blood donation gushed out like a spring. You don''t have to ask. It''s definitely 100% suicide! In less than ten seconds, the whole person lay upright on the ground, and the silvery and transparent soul slowly floated out of the body. At the moment when the soul and the body were completely separated, a surging vitality began to flow rapidly along the blood vessels to repair the damaged heart, and the soul that was about to completely cut off the connection with the body also stopped temporarily and maintained a delicate state between life and death. Chapter 1335 "Death... Is a wonderful feeling..." Looking at his state at the moment, Luke, who forcibly separated the body from the soul, showed an extremely strange expression on his face. Because at this moment, no matter what he does, his soul and body will maintain a strange state of synchronization. For example, as like as two peas in the soul, the body will make the same expression at the same time, as if playing a puppet game. In addition, the most important senses are divided into two. On the one hand, the physical insensitivity still exists and works as usual, as if there was no big difference from usual; But on the other hand, you can see some scenes that you can''t see in ordinary days through your soul. In fact, Luke chose the extreme way of "suicide" because he wanted to observe some pictures that he couldn''t see from the perspective of the soul. Of course, this "suicide" is not strictly a self termination. From the beginning, he knew that a dagger could not kill himself. You should know that the surging vitality extracted from the forest does not lose everything after absorption, but completes an evolution and leap in the essence of life. A small part of the energy that is not completely consumed is stored in some special cells in the body. Once the body is seriously damaged, these energy will flow out immediately to repair all damaged bones, internal organs, muscles and skin. Why do the vast majority of higher life always like to put on a high face and completely do not regard those lower life with the same wisdom as the same kind? The answer is simple! In addition to the sense of superiority from civilization, inheritance and psychology, the biggest problem is that higher life has an omni-directional and three-dimensional crush on lower life. Imagine that a strong man who can kill a giant dragon with his bare hands will regard a "glass man" who may have fracture, internal bleeding and even death as his own kind? The answer is no! No matter how kind the strong man has, he will not regard the "glass man" as his own kind, nor will he appear frequently in front of the "glass man", or he will avoid each other far. Because the "glass man" is so fragile that even the most books need to be carefully communicated, otherwise it is likely to be an intimate act to express emotions, which will kill it. There is no doubt that the "glass man" here refers to lower life, while the strong refers to higher life. In other words, even if the higher life does not harbor malice, the lower life needs to be careful to ensure that it lives. If there is a little malice, then the lower life is basically the lamb that the higher life wantonly manipulates and slaughters. In the eyes of the world''s residents, Luke is already an absolute higher life, and in the eyes of the sudden shadow guard member just now, he may be just a trivial lower life, or a higher life infant that has not fully released its potential. Thinking of this, he glanced at the position of his chest again from a dual perspective and found that the heart pierced by the dagger was still restored, and even the dagger itself was squeezed out alive by a huge force. Not to mention the wound, even a little scar and red mark could not be left. At present, he only needs one idea to return his soul to the body and complete a cycle from life to death and then from death to life. But before "Resurrection", he still has a more important thing, that is, to find out what the chain that keeps a vague connection with the soul is. "What is this?!!" After checking around the chain and spear more than ten times, Luke finally found an interesting phenomenon. That is, every time his soul leaves the shadow coverage, the chain will emit a thick black fog to ensure that the soul will not be completely separated from the shadow. But once it returns to the shadow coverage, the black fog will disappear without a trace, just as the chain is derived from its own shadow. In order to prove this conjecture, he quickly dual-purpose, and manipulated the body and soul to move in the opposite direction. As a result, when the distance between the two was more than five meters, the heartbreaking pain appeared out of thin air again. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!!!!" With the scream of extreme pain, Luke''s soul was finally forcibly stuffed back into his body. When he got up from the ground slowly, the chain had returned to its original state. If it weren''t for the extreme pain that kept his nerves twitching, he even felt that everything he had just had was an illusion. "I see! That guy''s ability seems to have something to do with the shadow. But what is the shadow?" Just when Luke began to have a clue about the enemy''s ability, the boy at the other end of the barren world was busy making a powerful magic weapon. This magic weapon is different from any weapon made by darente people. It is a thing with dazzling golden light and semi-circular arc shape. However, the golden arc is very huge. The main part alone occupies more than 10 square kilometers. It continuously concentrates the light energy emitted from the stars and artificially creates a golden light mass the size of a crater. "What are you doing?" A figure did not know when to come out of the dark corner, and his tone showed strong curiosity. "Ah! This is the weapon I intend to use against you. How about it? Isn''t it spectacular?" said the boy, turning around and looking up and down at the uninvited guest. "Since you know who I am, you should understand that ordinary tricks are useless to me. Give up, child, and go back with me. Darente civilization needs you." the shadow advised calmly. It can be seen that he doesn''t seem nervous at all, and no matter how dazzling the sun is, he can''t dispel the strong shadow shrouded in him. "Sorry, I have no intention of becoming an experimental material or a breeding machine. What''s more, I have just completed the final process of this weapon. How can I be reconciled if I don''t try its power? What do you say?" the boy felt the soaring ambient temperature around him and showed a provocative smile on his face. "I''m afraid it''s up to you! In addition, I admit that light does have a certain degree of restraint against me, but this does not mean that only a few gathered beams can defeat me. The so-called power restraint is always a relative concept. When the power of one party exceeds the critical point, the result is likely to be quite the opposite..." Chapter 1336 "Power is often an empty definition. It can make certain energy or external destructive force. From the perspective of energetics, each force will correspond to at least one energy to restrain itself. Many researchers believe that this is the embodiment of cosmic balance, but I can tell you that there is a prerequisite for these conclusions..." As the shadow spoke, he raised his right hand again and again, allowing the mysterious things around his body to volatilize into the air. In the blink of an eye, all the places that the eyes can see are covered with a light shadow, even the originally cloudless sky is no exception. In particular, the stars hanging overhead and emitting light and heat continuously have lost their old style at the moment. They seem to be covered with a layer of black cloth. They look dim and weak, as if they will be completely extinguished in the next second. "Feel it? This is the real power beyond all common sense and cognition! Different from your superficial and one-sided understanding, our civilization has finally obtained the ultimate power, a power closest to the essence of the universe, after consuming massive resources and countless talents." the tone of the dark shadow reveals unparalleled pride and pride. But unfortunately, the boy didn''t show any surprise. Instead, he smiled scornfully and sarcastically: "Real power? No, believe me, you are still far from real power. Maybe darente is indeed a very powerful higher magical civilization in the surrounding narrow star domain, but compared with the vast universe, you are just babies who have just learned to walk. Now, I''ll let you see what real power is..." The voice just fell! He directly activated the huge magic device under his feet. moment The black unknown matter in the sky was torn by dazzling strong light and directly connected with the light mass like the trumpet sun. Before the shadow made any response, the light mass began to expand at a speed that could hardly be captured by the naked eye, and finally burst out in a situation of pure energy. There was no deafening noise! There is no violent vibration due to explosion! It is just a light column through heaven and earth, which has a strong resonance with the stars in the galaxy. Whether it is the black unknown matter walking in the surrounding environment or the shadow itself, it becomes as fragile as a baby in front of this force. When the energy stored in the huge magic device was exhausted, the rising light column finally dissipated slowly, leaving only a crystal like spectacle covering dozens of kilometers. you ''re right! In front of the incomparable energy release of the stars, the sand in the desert has been melted and charred, condensed into large lenses, showing colorful colors under the irradiation of the sun, which looks like a fairyland of fairy tales. I''m afraid the residents living in this world will never know that the reason for the birth of this "Wonderland" is actually a weapon with destructive power. "Well, the strike from the star tastes good?" the boy grinned and showed undisguised ridicule and irony. There is no doubt that this idea is definitely not from the darente''s teaching, but from his idea not long ago. In fact, from a very young age, similar things will appear in his mind from time to time. It has been a considerable wealth to this day. Of course, this wealth does not refer to material and money, but something completely different, but 10000 times more precious than the former. "You''re very good! Very good! You know what? This may be the worst time I''ve been hurt since I joined the shadow guard. You really can be called a true genius to use the power of stars to deal with abilities far beyond your ability. But unfortunately, if you can''t kill me in one blow, it means you lose." The shadow dragged his broken body slowly up from the ground, and his eyes glittered with chilling light. At this moment, the black matter around him has dissipated, revealing the slender figure unique to darente. However, compared with ordinary darente people, his hands and feet have been obviously alienated. Not only the joints are twisted backward, but also the soles and palms of his feet are replaced by a hook and claw composed of energy. "Oh? Are you sure?" The boy pursed his mouth, and his tone was full of naked provocation. "Hum! The energy of this device has been exhausted. Depending on your current casting level, it can''t be my opponent." With that, the shadow jumped directly into a black lightning, rushed to the other party at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye, suddenly swung his arm and tried to repeat the scene not long ago. However, the boy was obviously much more difficult to deal with than Luke. Before he injected energy into the shadow, he found that his opponent had quietly completed the space jump, disappeared directly from the place close at hand, and appeared instantly dozens of meters away. "Don''t waste your energy! I''ve seen through your trick of capturing the soul through the shadow for a long time. The shadow guard is indeed a very difficult enemy, but your biggest mistake is to find my brother first. With his blessing, I have formulated a whole set of tactics against you. At present, you are like a marine fish trapped in a net, no matter how powerful The boy pretended to disdain and continued to stimulate each other''s sensitive nerves. He needs this powerful opponent to be dominated by anger and replace reason with impulse. Only in this way can he be sure of the final victory. "Arrogance! You will pay a painful price for your rudeness." the shadow was undoubtedly angered and launched a second round of attack without saying a word. This time, he didn''t keep his hand. He immediately released the black unknown substance like the mountain call tsunami and tried to wrap the boy from beginning to end. "Price? Hahaha! If I guess correctly, your task should be to bring me and my brother back alive. And catching me alive means that you can''t really kill me, or even be seriously injured or permanently disabled. Therefore, this battle is unfair from the beginning. You must control and even suppress yourself, and I will finish it There is no need to have such concerns. " The boy carefully avoided the black unknown material and grinned recklessly. Having awakened his spiritual ability, he can vaguely perceive that his opponent''s reason is collapsing and replaced by towering ange Chapter 1337 There is no doubt that in addition to the pure balance of power, there is another decisive factor in combat, that is, psychology and emotion. We should know that even non intelligent beasts, when hunting or fighting with natural enemies, are controlled by consciousness, not by the body. To put it simply, every independent life, especially the intelligent life with self-awareness, learning and creative ability, has at least one system dedicated to receiving, processing, judgment and feedback. Generally speaking, this system is the brain. Of course, in some special cases, it can also be a more essential soul. If we have to use a relatively easy to understand word to describe it, it must be subjective consciousness. you ''re right! From the moment when any intelligent life is born, subjective consciousness will inevitably become the terminal of the life, and almost every command is issued from here. Generally speaking, the higher the life, the more powerful the subjective consciousness controls the body, while those relatively low-level life can only control one part, while the other part is controlled by vegetative nerves. For example, the residents of the world cannot adjust their heartbeat, respiration, blood pressure, digestive system, metabolism, etc. through their subjective consciousness, while darentes who have evolved into higher life can force their heartbeat to slow down or speed up. Although this may not be conducive to health and longevity, it can play an unexpected role at some times. Among them, the simplest is to deceive enemies stronger than yourself by pretending to be dead. Now, the boy is using this to successfully confuse the other party''s thinking, so that his terminal system can not process data normally, nor can he give the body correct instructions. This is not, in the case of absolute advantage, the shadow has no way to take him. The two sides are like playing a game of chasing each other. Every time, the boy can just escape from the attack range of the other party and avoid the deadly raid that seems dangerous but there is no threat. As for the reason, it''s very simple! He spied on all the psychological activities of his opponent, even the possible reactions in the next few seconds. In such a battle, the shadow is almost a string puppet. Every action and attack are expected and controlled by the enemy, so it is unable to turn its advantage into the fruit of victory. On the contrary, the longer the battle lasted, the more his secrets and abilities were exposed. Once the time is ripe, the boy will soon launch a counterattack and complete an unprecedented killing. I believe that when the news of the death of members of the shadow guard returns to the home planet, those who hold the highest power will tremble, and even hold emergency meetings to discuss how to deal with this mess. For a long time before the outcome of the argument, you don''t have to worry about someone coming to trouble. "Can''t you just run away and talk?" the shadow finally stopped and asked. The continuous defeat of the attack made him extremely upset, so that he was a little grumpy. "Hehe, you can''t tell if you''re talking. Why ask such a stupid question. How about being hit directly by a star, and then spending a lot of energy fighting for such a long time, the black matter stored in your body should consume almost the same, and you can''t continue to maintain the layer of protection on the body surface?" The boy grinned with a sinister smile. Up to now, he has stopped hiding or hiding anything, just show his cards. "Are you deliberately consuming my strength?!" Hearing those words just now, the dark shadow''s face suddenly became ugly. Although he had been quite ugly before, he became even more ferocious and terrible. The boy nodded without thinking: "That''s right! I never thought I could kill you at once, but I prepared a lot of tactics to kill you bit by bit. It may be that I haven''t fought the enemy with equal strength for too long, or I haven''t tasted the taste of failure, so you have become too big. And I just took advantage of your arrogance and dragged you into the trap bit by bit. Now, let''s stop It''s time to reap the fruits of victory... " The voice just fell! At the foot of those crystal clear crystals suddenly began to vibrate violently, sending out a harsh sound of clattering. As the sound became denser and denser, the frequency of vibration became higher and higher, and it exploded into countless small pieces on the spot. After these fragments sputter into the air, they form a gorgeous "Rainbow" by refracting sunlight. But this rainbow is not formed by the refraction of sunlight by water vapor, but the light emitted from the interior of the crystal. Next second Under the glare of the sun, the rainbow was suddenly gathered into an extremely small but extremely concentrated beam. "No!!!" No doubt, the shadow was aware of the danger and roared to condense a mass of almost solid black matter, which was intended to block the damage from the light beam. Interestingly, the light beam was blocked for less than a second, and the black matter penetrated a small hole. At the same time, the shadow hiding behind also screamed and flew out, lying on the ground turning over and over and wailing in pain. Because a small hole was burned in his abdomen by the hot beam, all the muscles, bones and internal organs in this straight line were seriously damaged. "How do you feel? As I said before, you are just a fish trapped in a net. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t escape the fate of being dragged ashore and slaughtered. Because... Your strength and ability have been seen through by me. Light is not only the nemesis of the shadow, but also your nemesis. Especially your strength is far from being able to compete with the stars." As he spoke, the boy changed his steps and came closer. At this moment, he no longer needs to worry about his strange ability, so he plans to catch the other party, throw it into the laboratory for some research, and find out what level the shadow guard is on. If the other party pours out, should he meet them without showing weakness and annihilate them all, or should he escape the limelight first. "Bah!" the shadow spits out a foam mixed with saliva and blood donation from his mouth, and responds coldly: "it''s true! With my strength, it''s far from necessary to go to the stars, but don''t be complacent. When the message of my death is transmitted back, my companions will come to avenge me..." Chapter 1338 "Revenge? If the members of the shadow guard are as stupid and arrogant as you, I don''t think it''s difficult to deal with them. Isn''t it?" the boy said provocatively. Looking at the enemy who was very difficult to keep standing in front of him, he not only didn''t mean to be merciful, but bound him firmly with the most powerful spell he mastered as soon as possible. Obviously, the successful tactics greatly strengthened his confidence that he was not very confident, and even had the idea of directly killing the biggest threat of the shadow guard. "You''re dreaming! What do you think the shadow guard is? To tell you the truth, I''m the weakest one in the group, so I was sent to perform this seemingly ridiculous task. What''s more, you didn''t beat me with your real strength, but with the help of the power of the star. Otherwise, even if you add up to ten, you can''t cause even a little threat to me Threat. " There is no doubt that the shadow is full of resentment against his defeat to a young child. Although he himself knew that the child was probably a higher life than himself, he still couldn''t accept the cruel fact that he would fail. You know, in the few records of the shadow guard, there has not been any loser so far, and he has become the first and probably the last. shame! Great shame! If his body was not controlled, he even wanted to get relief by suicide. "Oh, the weakest one! Do members of the shadow guard use this way to cover up the shame caused by failure?" the boy sneered and sarcastically said. "No! I just said a simple fact. Believe it or not. Anyway, it won''t be long before you will see the real power of the shadow guard. And this time, you won''t have a chance to play these tricks." With these words, the shadow closed his mouth and didn''t want to reveal half a word. He is not a fool. He knows that he is finished. No matter for what purpose, the other party will not let him go. So instead of pleading, it''s better to retain the last dignity as a strong man. Especially for an "old guy" like him who is used to standing high, sometimes self-esteem and face are far more important than life. The boy inadvertently noticed the psychological activity of the shadow and knew that it was impossible to find any useful information. He immediately stretched out his white and tender hand, directly passed through the target''s chest and dug out the heart firmly wrapped by the black unknown material. The moment the heart leaves the body! The shadow''s body seemed to be affected by some invisible force, which directly turned into a burst of smoke and dissipated in the air, and even a little dust could not be left. Needless to ask, this black heart is his noumenon, and the body similar to darente is just a camouflage composed of energy. When the core part is stripped out, it will naturally collapse. "Interesting... Is this the source of the energy you use?" While muttering to himself, the boy tried to continue to peel off the black material and take a deep look at the inside of the heart. But before he took action, a strong magic wave suddenly came from the air. Next second A portal appeared out of thin air, followed by Luke, who looked a little tired. When he saw that his brother was safe, he was relieved and asked in a uncertain tone, "that guy hasn''t found you yet?" "No, he has already come," the boy replied with a smile. "Have you been here? Where..." Before he finished, Luke saw the other party holding a beating black heart in his hand. His face suddenly changed slightly: "you''ve killed him?!" The boy nodded slightly: "yes! I have to say, this guy is really a strong enemy. But he is too arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to me. In addition, thank you for your timely information, which gives me enough time to prepare." "You''re welcome, that''s what I should do." Luke shrugged his shoulders. As a person who had been in contact with the shadow, he knew very well how powerful and difficult the enemy was. But who would have thought that in the blink of an eye, this guy had done everything, so that he had not had time to say his latest discovery. "Oh, I almost forgot. How did you get rid of those mysterious black substances?" The boy suddenly raised his head and turned his attention from the black heart in his hand to his brother. If he remembered correctly, when they contacted each other not long ago, they were still firmly bound in the big library, but now they can move freely. "Very simply, I found an interesting secret, that is, the power used by the enemy is actually a special effect produced by the combination of a distorted soul and shadow. As we all know, the soul is the purest power. Generally speaking, the purer the power is, the greater the power is. But this guy doesn''t take an ordinary path. He tries his best to integrate the power of shadow into it, and the result will be achieved Luke didn''t mean to hide anything. He said everything he knew. "Soul and shadow? I see!" When the boy heard this explanation, his eyes flashed a bright color and stared at the beating black heart in his hand. After about a minute or two, he seemed to finally make up his mind and directly used violence to tear the black material around the surface of the heart. When all the unknown substances were forcibly dispersed, a shocking result was directly exposed to the two people''s sight. I saw that the interior of the creeping black material was actually empty, and there was no heart at all. All seemingly normal shapes and jumps are simulated by these energies. More interestingly, although there was nothing inside, there was still a strong breath of life from the empty interior. "Ha ha! Incredible! It''s incredible! So this is the so-called shadow guard!" the boy seemed to notice something and laughed recklessly. In contrast, Luke obviously didn''t understand what was going on. He couldn''t help but say, "what''s going on?" "No, it''s nothing. I just have some regrets. The darente people are really deep enough to hide. Here, I happen to have a book about the birth and development of darente civilization. Take it and have a look. I believe with your intelligence, you will understand what I mean after reading..." Chapter 1339 Reading is undoubtedly one of Luke''s few interests. Because he lived in a relatively closed environment since childhood, books and teaching from clan elders have become the only way to understand the outside world. However, as he left the relatively closed tribal site to contact the outside world, his vision has been rapidly improved exponentially. Coupled with the unreserved teaching of boys, he has gained a knowledge accumulation beyond the reach of ordinary darentes. However, compared with the newly read darente civilization history, especially the part about early enlightenment and fairy tales, it is simply impressive. You know, these guys are not the product of "natural evolution", but were born in a very special place on Mocha - dark lake. Don''t get me wrong. This "Lake" is not a place that contains a lot of water resources in most life understandings, but a dark place that can''t even disperse the light of stars. No one knows how this place was formed, nor how long it has existed. The only thing we know is that there are hundreds of millions of soul fragments hidden in the dark huge energy pool. This kind of well water did not violate the tranquility of the river and continued until one day a passing God passed by and threw a drop of his own blood donation into the dark lake. In an instant, a large number of soul fragments and energy produced a wonderful chemical reaction. Finally, after a long fusion, the first batch of special life bodies between half beast and half wisdom were born. These creatures are the ancestors of the original darentes. But these guys are not as smart as the darentes who have completed countless rounds of evolution. On the contrary, they are full of barbarism, ignorance and violence. With the dark lake as the center, they quickly expanded around and frantically killed every living creature they could see, either as food or to vent their innate animal desires. In this process, darente ancestors spread their genes widely into various organisms. Although most of them died at birth because of various diseases and problems, a small number of lucky people survived. These lucky people are the ancestors of the second generation darentes. Followed by the second generation, the third generation, the fourth generation With the infinite possibilities contained in their blood, they quickly multiplied a large number of descendants. But interestingly, although over time, the offspring with more mixed blood become smarter and can remain rational for a long time, the power is still firmly in the hands of the first born guys. The reason is very simple. These first born guys have countless times more power than future generations. Although they are not good at thinking and don''t know what tactics to use, they can cope with most challenges by brute force alone. Just when the contradictions among Darren''s ancestors became more and more intense, the God who threw his blood into the lake finally appeared. He not only taught the knowledge of the second, third and fourth generation darente ancestors, but also taught the power called "shadow". With hundreds of years of accumulation, these intelligent descendants finally overthrew the simple and rough rule of the first generation of beasts and began to establish an era dominated by theocracy. The God who has planned for hundreds of years has therefore become the object of worship of the whole new race and civilization. As for the next, the most interesting scene in the history of darente civilization appeared. These darente ancestors who mastered the power called "shadow" did not worship at the feet of gods and become the most loyal believers of each other, as most civilizations did. Instead, they began to deeply study the potential of shadow and create a series of huge systems based on Shadow energy. When it reached its peak, religious and political leaders finally took a step across the red line. He asked the God to share his secrets and power and make himself an immortal God. Needless to ask, this request instantly aroused great anger from the gods. Then the war between gods and mortals began. No negotiation! No compromise! There is only the collision between blood and fire! The cruelty of this war can be called the most in the bloody history of the darentes. In the end, less than one twentieth of the people of the whole civilization survived and began to rebuild their former glory on a piece of ruins. After paying such a huge and heavy price, they not only succeeded in pulling the gods down from the throne, but also found that their birth was actually a conspiracy planned by the other party for thousands of years. God used his own blood to bind darente ancestors to the shadow. So as long as one darente is using shadow energy, God will never really die, and with the increase of the number of users, he will resurrect one day. This means that survivors must make a choice. Either abandon the existing power and find another power to replace it, or continue to use shadow energy to become stronger before the resurrection of the gods, and then fight another bloody battle. Needless to ask, the second option is a little unreliable. Therefore, the survivors finally chose the first option. They abandoned the shadow energy and re embraced the power called magic. And in this process, they continue to give full play to their inherent advantages, continue to dilute the original blood, and finally form a brilliant modern era of magic civilization. But interestingly, from the ability shown by the member of the shadow guard, they obviously did not completely give up the power of the shadow, but firmly limited it to figures, supplemented by the latest research results. "Interesting... The shadow guard is actually the dark past deliberately concealed by the darentes. They fear such power and have to rely on it. Because only those who have experienced it personally can understand the power of shadow energy." Luke threw aside the black slate recording history, his eyes shining with excitement and expectation. There is no doubt that in his eyes, the God is absolutely a genius, and the created darente people can not be underestimated. The former attempts to create a race that is 100% obedient to itself and has amazing potential, and then turn the whole race into its own believers, and finally realize external expansion and realize its own ambitions and aspirations. The latter is also unwilling to show weakness, not only successfully got rid of the fate of being manipulated again and again, but also gradually developed into an extremely powerful magical civilization, Chapter 1340 From the dark history of darente people, Luke felt for the first time the huge price that a civilization must pay from scratch, from weak to strong, from being manipulated to regaining freedom. Similarly, he also saw that behind the powerful civilization, there was actually an essence of extreme inferiority, cowardice and hypocrisy. In particular, in order to ensure that the God who created them could not be resurrected, the parliament, as the highest ruling class, deliberately secretly deleted part of history to make it look very absurd, and finally made the darentes born later forget their inherent shadow power forever and believe that magic is the only thing from the bottom of their heart. Only a few high-level people know that the most powerful darente people are not magic at all, but the extreme shadow power. As the last guardian of the whole civilization, the shadow guard uses this power. "Well, after reading the history recorded by the darentes, what do you gain?" The boy did not know when he came to the underground building created by magic in the middle of the desert, with a relaxed and happy smile on his face. You don''t have to ask. In these days, he must have obtained a lot of useful information from the prisoners, and perhaps tortured some mysteries about shadow energy. "Not bad! But I have a small question. How can these guys ensure that the members of the shadow guard will obediently obey the orders of the parliament, rather than directly take refuge in the God who may rise at any time, and then reproduce the glory of the shadow power in the theocracy era?" Luke touched the bus and asked a question he had never thought about. You know, since he saw the performance of the former shadow guard member, he can clearly feel the potential dissatisfaction in the other party''s consciousness. There is no doubt that these guys with great power are not willing to hide their names at all. They are likely to be forced. "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t give you the answer, because even I don''t know what those sinister and cunning old guys are thinking. You should understand that the darentes are not a centralized social structure, but as long as they are strong enough to a certain extent, they will be invited to the Supreme Council and get the right to decide the future direction of the whole civilization." The boy explained carelessly. Perhaps there is no other person on the whole planet of mocha who can silently observe the every move of the darentes with a detached vision and the perspective of onlookers. It is the so-called "those in the game are confused and those on the sidelines are clear". When a person fully adapts to and integrates into the surrounding environment, he can''t really realize what those habitual changes mean. But if there is an intruder, he will immediately feel these subtle changes and analyze and infer from another angle. There is no doubt that for the darente civilization, the boy is the intruder. Although many old foxes tried to instill some darente people''s unique outlook on life and values from childhood, he was not affected at all, let alone abandoned his own choice and really integrated into it. Because it is the stupidest behavior to give up independent thinking and integrate into the group. In contrast, Luke''s starting point was far from that of his brother. He frowned and said to himself: "It sounds good to use power as a ticket to participate in the power game and maintain the stability of rule by winning over the overwhelming majority of the strong in the ethnic group. No wonder the darentes have never erupted a civil commotion or riot in such a long history, and no one can threaten the absolute ruling position of the parliament." "Hahaha! That''s right! Since the theocratic era, the ruling class of darentes has been advocating the concept of absolute reason, which means that the more a life abandons the interference of emotion, the more it can evolve towards a higher direction. Therefore, most darentes like order and hate chaos. But they don''t understand that emotion is the most important thing in higher life One of the signs to be, whether it''s happiness, sadness, anger, or greed and desire derived from life instinct. Well, that''s all for darente people. Next, I''ll share some interesting new discoveries with you... " With the last word blurted out, the boy opened the metal box he had been holding in his hand. moment The heart made entirely of black unknown matter was shown again. But unlike last time, it no longer beats, and gives people a very dangerous and strange feeling. "What did you find?" Luke''s eyes twinkled with curiosity. "A trick like primitive witchcraft. Remember the picture after dispelling black matter last time?" the boy asked with a smile. Luke nodded without thinking: "of course! There''s nothing there. It''s empty." "No! It''s not empty, but the heart is dug out and placed in another place, a place that can escape death - the dark lake. That is to say, the noumenon of each member of the dark guard has never left the place where they were born for themselves. The shadow we see is just the projection of their consciousness and a part of energy." While playing with his black heart, the boy was interested in sharing his research results. "Separation? So they know the whole process now?" Luke felt a strong sense of crisis when he heard the news. After all, what they can successfully solve a powerful enemy is based on asymmetric intelligence. If every member of the shadow guard knew their real strength, I''m afraid they would take action immediately rather than choose to wait and see carefully. "Not so fast! If I guess right, his consciousness will not be able to return to his noumenon and regain his freedom until this separation is completely destroyed." the boy shrugged his shoulders, looking as if he was not nervous at all, and even a crazy light flashed in his pupils. Acutely aware of this, Luke immediately had a bad premonition and carefully tempted, "are you going to sneak into the darente''s mother planet?" "Why not? Don''t you want to see the dark lake that gave birth to the darente people? Don''t you want to know what secrets are hidden in the lake. I''m very curious to know. Anyway, the darente civilization is a highly developed magical civilization, and it''s a little difficult for such a civilization to fear its birthplace It''s in line with common sense. I hope I can use my own eyes to personally confirm the dark lake and the things they fear most in their hearts... " Chapter 1341 The planet of mocha, the home planet of the darentes, is a world heavily protected by countless powerful magic. To be exact, you can''t even observe its existence in the universe, nor can you transmit magic through any ultra long distance, or aircraft approach directly. Because any transporter or aircraft without authorization will be directly connected to the surface of the star emitting hot energy. A high temperature of more than 8000 degrees Celsius will directly burn the unwelcome intruders without leaving any ashes. Therefore, to enter the planet Mocha, the first hurdle to pass is to obtain transmission permission, at least temporary permission. You know, it''s not easy! In order to ensure the absolute safety of the home planet, even the darentes themselves have to abide by strict rules. Even the top commander of the expeditionary army has to wait patiently for the reply given by the parliament. Obviously, the boy''s behavior is estimated to have long been on the blacklist of the top level of the parliament, so when his application was sent back in less than a day, the other side gave a positive answer. After all, the other party has done so much and even ordered the shadow guard to bring back these two precious experimental bodies unharmed. As for whether to carry out more in-depth and complex research after bringing it back, or whether to stay as a breeding machine to inherit the precious blood and integrate it into darente''s upper class, that is the problem to be discussed in the future. Unfortunately, these high-level officials did not know that their shadow guard members had failed, and the ambitious boys had begun to turn their attention to the dark lake, the birthplace of the darentes. ¡­¡­ In the evening, when the blue stars in the sky were about to fall, two elderly darentes were sitting in the balcony garden on the top floor of the Supreme Council, enjoying the colorful magic brilliance of the city below and discussing countermeasures. Wearing a purple robe and abnormal yellow pupils, the old man took the lead in saying, "old friend, how did you make the boy take the initiative to return to his mother star?" "I don''t know! Maybe he was afraid, maybe he had something else to think about, but anyway, he took the initiative to come back instead of being caught by the shadow guard. With this alone, we can''t treat him as a prisoner. Anyway, he succeeded in calming a world full of rich resources and solving the problems of world No. 2." The old man in green robes expressed his views meaningfully. But from his casual attitude, it is not difficult to judge that this is definitely a perfunctory rather than the real idea in his heart. "You mean..." the old man in purple robe seemed to realize something, pursed his mouth and showed a playful expression. "I mean, give him what he should give. Whether it''s a loud name or his due social status. But one thing, he can''t leave the home star under our feet, let alone the monitoring of Parliament." the old man in green showed his cards directly. Because just a few days ago, they had established contact with world 93. At the same time, they also knew how crazy, cruel, bloodthirsty and ruthless the seemingly harmless boys had done after leaving the monitoring of Parliament. Even the darentes who conquered and destroyed countless worlds could not help feeling cold when they saw the tragedy of those indigenous peoples. Especially the survivors who are kept in captivity as livestock have no future at all, and these poor people worship the culprit as a God. "What about his arrangement? You know, he has shown a strong desire for control and careful and mature thinking. Even if he stays on the home planet, he may not be honest. Maybe... We should delay for a while and let him taste the taste of failure. That''s the right choice." the old man in purple put forward different opinions. "Hahaha! Don''t be so harsh, my dear friend. You should understand that he is only a child, and a little rebellion is completely tolerated. Don''t forget that the dark blue liquid under study, once successful, is an immeasurable wealth for the whole civilization. As for the shadow guard, their means are too rough, and they treat me in their heart They are full of resentment. You know? Since 300 years ago, the shadow guard has been complaining about giving too much and getting too little. This is a signal, a very dangerous signal... " When he said these words, a strong vigilance appeared in the pupil of the old man in green robe. As one of those in power, he knew very well that the shadow guard was no longer the noble group willing to sacrifice everything for the whole ethnic group at the beginning of its establishment. With the passage of time, these guys are decaying rapidly, and some are even obsessed with luxury life and begin to yearn for more power. You should know that this corruption does not refer to strength, but spirit. Therefore, the shadow guards, who master the same terrorist force, are far more dangerous than their predecessors. If something goes wrong, the tragic war with the gods will be staged again. This time, the price they need to pay is likely to be much heavier than that in those years. "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to deal with the shadow guard. Anyway, they are all our compatriots and shouldn''t do anything special. As for rights, if they want, give them a little. As long as we still have that thing, they don''t dare to act rashly. The art of politics is compromise and balance. Times are different, you can''t use it The old standard requires modern people. "The purple robed old man smiled and spread his hand. "Hum! I hope so. Oh, I almost forgot to ask. I heard that your great granddaughter has begun to accept transformation and intends to integrate the boy''s blood into her family. Is this true?" the old man in green looked into each other''s eyes and his tone was full of ridicule. The old man in purple replied indifferently, "why not? You know, he is the only suspected higher life we have found. I believe you should know what higher life means most." "Ah! Of course I know! But don''t forget that the reason why higher life is higher life is that they have incomparable advantages over lower life. Especially in terms of genetics, they are almost crushing. If this happens, do you think darentes will still be darentes after the final integration? Maybe thousands or even tens of thousands of years later, we have become darentes Another race. " "Hehe, if this happens, I won''t be worried, but I will be relieved and happy..." Chapter 1342 Time flies, and a few months pass in a flash. During this boring time, the boy commanded his expeditionary army to wash the last resistance forces on this barren planet inhumanely. Under the crushing of absolute power, the surviving gods and followers are either squeezed into their living space bit by bit and eventually disappear into an insignificant corner, or forced into a long-term sleep. It depends on luck whether they can come over in the future. However, with the approval of the Supreme Council, the boy finally stopped all his actions and began to make final preparations secretly. He knew very well that he had only one chance to reach his destination through the portal. If he fails, he will face the counterattack and ambition of the whole darente civilization. No race or civilization will forgive. Someone can dig into the dark history and dark side they try to hide. Moreover, these secrets also threaten the survival of the darentes. ¡­¡­ "Well, are you ready?" Standing in front of the cross plane transmission door that has begun to be charged, the boy''s face is not a little nervous, but full of excitement and expectation. Luke responded with a helpless smile: "if I said no, would you change your crazy plan?" The boy shook his head without thinking: "no, of course not. You should understand that in your opinion and mine, now I am the leader, and the only thing you can do is cooperate with me to complete the whole plan." "Since the answer is no, it''s unnecessary for you to ask this sentence." Luke seemed to have expected this and asked back with a smile. "Ha ha! I like your sense of humor. But unfortunately, what I need now is not a sense of humor, but your strength." said the boy, looking at the other end of the portal. In just a few seconds or so, the original chaotic vortex has completely disappeared and replaced by a huge circular roof. There is no doubt that the authorization of the parliament has been issued. As long as it is passed, it can reach the mother planet protected by countless powerful magic. Luke saw this scene, quickly put away his cynical look, and replied in a serious low voice: "don''t worry, I''ll do my own work. But the problem is, you should understand that the plan will never change greatly, and accidents are always inevitable." "Well, let''s go, don''t let those old guys wait too long." the boy smiled meaningfully and took the lead to walk through the portal. As for Luke, he tightened his hood and hid himself in the expeditionary army. In less than ten seconds, they soared across a long distance and appeared out of thin air over a city full of strong magical energy. Before everyone recovered from vertigo, an old man in a purple robe took the initiative to take two steps, opened his arms and gave the boy a warm hug: "Welcome! Welcome back safely with victory and glory, my child." "You flatter me. It''s my pleasure." the boy bowed very humbly. "Flattery? No, no, no, it''s not flattery. I''m just stating the facts." the old man smiled and shook his head. "Come with me, your mentor and other members of parliament have been waiting for a long time. You know, today is not only to celebrate your victory and glory, but also a naming ceremony that is very important for all darentes." Hearing these words, everyone present seemed to become a little excited. In particular, the senior officers of the expeditionary army who had just returned showed ecstasy without exception. After all, they were still worried about whether they would be liquidated or suppressed after returning to their home star. But now, since the parliament has publicly recognized the achievements of the supreme commander, it will naturally not deal with the people below. "Naming ceremony? So, I can finally have my own name!" the boy asked deliberately pretending to be surprised. In fact, when he was very young, he already knew that a name is just an appellation, a code, a label used to distinguish people, that''s all. "That''s right! And there are many surprises waiting for you after the naming ceremony. So... Enjoy it..." After that, the old man raised his withered and slender arm and gently hit his fingers. moment The whole huge circular platform flew up and swept over the city at a very fast speed. Just as he was about to arrive at his destination, the boy suddenly showed a strange smile on his face. Then he took out a completely opaque black dagger from his wide sleeve and stabbed it directly from behind at a speed almost indistinguishable to the naked eye. Poof! With great strength and inertia, the old man moved forward uncontrollably for two steps, then fell to the ground with a plop and swallowed his last breath. From the beginning to the end, there was no use for a second, and a powerful darente caster died. What''s more, with his sudden death, the magic energy condensed in his body began to fall into a violent state. In the blink of an eye, the dangerous energy storm wantonly destroyed everything on the whole platform, whether it was those exquisite buildings and statues or the people standing on the platform. "Damn it! What the hell is going on?" "Dead... Dead?! your honourable congressman was murdered!" "Catch... Catch the assassin!" "Idiot! Run! It''s too dangerous here!" ¡­¡­ Just when everyone was in a mess, Luke, who had been hiding in the crowd, finally opened his hood to show his original appearance, sneered and joked: "sorry, none of you can escape." The voice just fell! He threw out what he had already prepared. Next second After these seemingly insignificant little things contact the ground, they immediately grow thick vines to the extreme, and then entangle the unlucky people who are busy avoiding the violent energy. And all the guys entangled by these vines, without exception, found that the energy in their body began to flow out uncontrollably. At the same time, those vines become stronger and wiser, and even know how to avoid the areas where the energy is most serious. As a result, no one on the whole platform could escape, and all of them became fertilizer for vines. After the last person who tried to struggle was killed, the huge circular platform has become a dense tropical jungle Chapter 1343 "It''s perfect! I can''t imagine that after such a short time, you have fully mastered darente''s research on natural magic, and even added a little of your own." The boy raised his hand and gently stroked a cannibal flower with sharp teeth. He commented with a smile. You know, on this huge circular platform, there are at least more than 1000 mutilated corpses, many of which are still his subordinates. But on his face, there was no expression of sadness, regret or grief, just like a group of insignificant mole ants. Similarly, Luke''s reaction to the bloody scene in front of him was also very calm and casually replied: "if I were you, I wouldn''t consider these meaningless things now. After all, the highest authority of the darente people is right in front of us. Do you really want to give them a big surprise?" "Why not?" the boy opened his mouth and showed a cruel and bloodthirsty smile. "You should understand that their home planet has not been attacked for thousands of years, and they have long forgotten how to react once they are attacked. Therefore, for us, this is an opportunity, a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity. Just a gentle touch can awaken the deepest fear and panic in their subconscious mind." Luke''s face showed a thoughtful expression: "so... In your eyes, the darente civilization is a bit like nuts. The outside is very hard, but inside the hard shell, there is very delicious pulp." "That''s right! Besides, once the parent star is attacked, guess what they will do?" the boy asked with a smile on his chin. "Chasing you and me like crazy, of course, to make sure there won''t be a second attack." Luke said what he thought without hesitation. For any mature civilization, maintaining social stability is the top priority. Once the people begin to panic, the original order will no longer exist, followed by the rapid intensification of internal contradictions, turbulence and chaos will come as scheduled. "Smart!" the boy nodded approvingly. "Therefore, no matter what the purpose is, they must shrink their strength and protect the most important cities. We can take the opportunity to go to the dark lake to find out the secrets hidden behind history. In addition, with the strategic contraction, the darente''s control over the conquered world will be weakened, and you and I will take the opportunity to recruit some indigenous people, one Cut off their resource supply bit by bit. Look at this bustling magic city. How long do you think it can last without external resource supply? " "I see! Then do it!" No hesitation! Luke poured a lot of vitality directly into the disk that had been completely occupied by magical plants. moment The already lush plants have ushered in another crazy growth. When their volume reached the critical point, the boy immediately took the whole disc as a weapon and ran to the building not far away, which symbolized the highest authority of darente civilization. Boom! With a loud noise! The magic protection shrouded in the outer layer of the building successfully destroyed the disc and turned it into a large amount of rubble and soil. However, those magical plants that fell with the soil survived, took root directly, and began to devour everything around them. Especially the darente soldiers who stood at the door and acted as a guard of honor, many of them became the first victims without even reacting. You know, in the initial design, Luke referred to the information obtained from his brother and could carry out targeted transformation on all plants. Therefore, they may be much inferior in lethality and sustainable growth, but they can devour energy to the greatest extent and then divide and grow. In other words, all plants are created for the highly developed magic system in darente city. The city under our feet is simply the most perfect hunting ground for magic plants. "Not enough! Not enough! I have to add another fire!" Looking at the spread of large plants at a speed visible to the naked eye, the boy seemed a little dissatisfied. He raised his hand and chanted the astringent spell loudly. Under his guidance, the abundant energy in the city soon gathered and formed a huge black vortex. Just when this terrible spell was about to be completed, a dark purple light suddenly gushed out of the building, squeezing everything, including plants and roofs, into dust that could not be distinguished by the naked eye. In less than half a minute, several old guys with amazing momentum all over finally appeared. One of the runners in green was furious and roared, "do you know what you''re doing?" "Hello, distinguished speaker, you are finally willing to show up. Please allow me to introduce you. This is what you have been looking for, my brother." the boy was as if nothing had happened, and his tone and attitude were still full of respect. However, what he respected was not the identity of the other party, but the power that the other party possessed. "Brother?!" Luke as like as two peas, the pupil suddenly contracted. Not only him, but also the old guys in the back have similar reactions. In particular, Luke''s dark blue crystal, which had been hanging around his neck, immediately attracted countless eyes of vigilance, fanaticism or greed. "Hmm?!" he qiminrui, the boy''s senses, immediately noticed this and asked in an uncertain tone, "what is it?" "Don''t ask me, I don''t know. But one thing is certain. It appeared with me. Why, didn''t you?" Luke had a strange expression on his face. "Ah! I see! It''s you. You stole what belonged to me and hid it quietly." the boy quickly turned his eyes to the mentor who raised him since childhood. Under the chilling eyes, the latter took a deep breath and said expressionless, "you guessed right! We hid it." After getting a positive answer, the boy opened his mouth and said with an unbridled laugh: "ha ha ha! Sure enough! I knew you didn''t have a good heart. But it doesn''t matter! What belongs to me will eventually come back to me! Now, I''ll charge a little interest first." The voice just fell! He directly activated the energy mass in the center of the black vortex in front of the enemy. "No! Stop him!" "Sorry... It''s too late..." Chapter 1344 Boom! With a loud noise, the energy vortex was quickly transformed into a powerful shock wave, centered on the devastated buildings of the Council, and rapidly spread around. All places, whether buildings or life, are squeezed and deformed by huge external pressure. In the blink of an eye, the original bustling Magic City Center disappeared, replaced by a huge pit with a radius of several kilometers and a depth of hundreds of meters underground. Shock! fear! Panic! Just a few seconds later, those residents living outside the city finally recovered and began to flee like crazy. Others looted wealth and killed their former enemies and competitors in the midst of chaos. Cruel facts have proved that the order and civilization that the darentes have managed to establish over thousands of years are not much stronger than the enemies they conquered and destroyed. On the contrary, they are very similar in essence, without much difference. "Damn it! You... What have you done?" Looking at the city center as if it had been hit by a meteorite, the speaker''s eyes showed great anger. He couldn''t believe that the boy who was once considered to follow the rules without any danger and aggression had left his sight for a short time. How did he become crazy now. "What am I doing? What a naive and ridiculous question! Have you forgotten the races that were conquered and destroyed by the expeditionary army? How did you answer when they asked similar questions?" the boy asked back with a grin of contempt. "We are different from them! We are..." Before the speaker had finished speaking, the boy interrupted impolitely: "no! You have nothing to do with listening to them, but not in essence. At least in my eyes, there is no difference. Only you are luckier than them and first developed higher knowledge, technology and power, so now you plunder them, not vice versa." "You want to destroy our civilization?!" The speaker was not a fool. He suddenly realized the strong hostility expressed between dialects and sent out a dangerous smell all over his body. "Hahaha! That''s right! I''m going to destroy you! Enjoy the last wonderful time. Next time I show up again, the darentes will usher in the final judgment." With these words, the boy did not hesitate to open a portal and went straight in. Luke bowed with a smile to the casters who were much stronger than himself, and then disappeared. After the two disappeared completely, a congressman took a deep breath and said in a heavy tone, "we''re careless!" "You''re right! We''re careless! To be exact, we underestimated the growth rate and great potential of an advanced life." another congressman echoed helplessly. It can be seen that they were all looking for a chance to win the two boys at the same time. Unfortunately, the strength shown by the two boys has far exceeded expectations, so that they dare not risk greater damage and launch a fierce fight to the death. After all, thousands of years have passed since the last fierce war broke out on the home planet, and most people have long forgotten what war looks like. Staring at the devastation in the city center, the speaker could not help but subconsciously clench his fist and clench his teeth and ordered: "go! Release information immediately and inform the parent star to officially enter the highest alert state." "What? Are you crazy? Since the establishment of the parliament, the home star has been on alert only three times, and this is the first time at the highest level. Moreover, although the two boys have certain strength, they are far from threatening the whole home star." the congressman who spoke first just now strongly objected. "No! I''m not crazy! But you don''t realize the seriousness of the problem! Don''t forget, they are higher beings than us. If you haven''t figured it out, you might as well think about the dark blue solution stored in the mysterious crystal. It doesn''t need much, just a few drops can make us doomed. So don''t talk nonsense and do what I tell you right away. In addition, By the way, let the shadow guard come to me and say that our civilization is under great threat. " The speaker did not argue or bargain with anyone at all, and directly used his power to issue orders. Because he knew that the greatest danger of the two boys was not how much damage they could cause, but that they were on the mother planet protected by heavy magic, like a sharp sword with cold light, which could fall at any time. Only by issuing the highest alert, taking back the spread forces and protecting those densely populated important cities can we ensure that the people will not fall into a wide range of panic and eventually lead to the collapse of order. In short, these actions are not for the two boys, but for the people who do not know, so that they still believe that Parliament has the ability to maintain and protect the safety of the home planet. As for the disastrous ruins under our feet, it was just an accident, and there will be no similar situation in the future. "I see! I''ll do it right away." the congressman seemed to think of something and nodded seriously. The remaining members joined the guard from all directions and began to clean up those annoying magical plants. After more than ten hours of hard work, these targeted vines were finally uprooted, sealed and transported to special institutions for research. At the same time, the speaker secretly received all members of the shadow guard in the only well preserved parliament in the ruins. "What happened?" the leader of the shadow guard frowned and whispered. "We''re in trouble! A big trouble!" the speaker said the story without a hint of concealment. When he finished describing all the contents and began to drink water, the leader of the shadow guard sneered and said sarcastically, "trying to control higher life and seize power you can''t control? I really don''t know what''s in your head. Do you forget the fatal mistakes our ancestors made in the distant past?" "You are wrong! It is precisely because of understanding that we will find ways to remove the almost eternal curse in the blood. I believe you should be most aware of the erosion of mind and consciousness when that force begins to flow in the blood vessels. The parliament needs your help, and the whole civilization needs your help..." Chapter 1345 "This is the dark lake?" Looking at the dark black unknown liquid in front of him like ink, Luke''s face showed a shocked expression. The reason is simple! These liquids are not water at all, but a mixture of energy and matter. Because the quality is too heavy, it can not be integrated into the air, so it forms the spectacular scene in front of us. As mentioned in darente history, it is a dark place where even the light of stars cannot be dissipated. Even the plants on both sides of the lake are distorted by the corrosion of energy accumulated over time and become another completely different kind of life. More interestingly, it is not the forbidden area of life as most people think. On the contrary, every once in a while, some life in different shapes will come out of the ink like lake. However, their intelligence seems not to be too high, and they are still dominated by primitive desires. The first thing after leaving the lake is nothing else, but killing each other like crazy. The winners devour the losers, and so on. The most interesting thing is that there is no so-called winner in this endless fight. No matter how many species a living body devours and how powerful it becomes, it can not escape the fate of death. In other words, this kind of fighting is not to let a life evolve, but to prevent life from leaving here alive. An endless cycle! The boy obviously came to this place for the first time. His eyes twinkled with curiosity and whispered, "yes! This is the dark lake. To be exact, it is the outermost part of the dark lake. We need to pass through here to reach the place where the darentes were originally born. How, do you feel the amazing soul hidden under the Black Lake?" "Ah! I feel it. They are so huge and amazing. I can''t believe how these pure soul fragments have been preserved to this day." Luke said, carefully avoiding those irrational monsters, pushed away the lake with his wooden stick and took out a small palm sized soul from it. "I think it is these lakes that block the normal dissipation of the soul. Look, they are like a sealing layer, preventing positive energy from getting close to this area." the boy calmly released his inference. "But what are these lakes? Shadow energy and matter? Or some force we don''t know?" Luke asked with a frown. I don''t know why, when he touched the soul fragment, he suddenly had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if the soul fragment was originally a part of himself. "Maybe, maybe not, who knows." the boy shrugged helplessly. Although he grew up under the elite education of darente people, the other party has long hidden this part of history and knowledge, so to some extent, the two are on the same starting line. "Well, how are you going to cross this dangerous area and reach the place where the darentes were born?" the boy asked, pointing to the bloody fight ahead. You know, there is no way here, and there is nothing that can be called "normal". Especially the only way near the shore, the cycle of life and death is staged almost every moment. The boy touched his chin and hesitated for a moment. He quickly said in a half joking tone, "maybe we can discuss with them. You should understand that communication is the best policy at any time and anywhere." "Communication? It''s my ear or your brain. I don''t think they can understand what you''re saying." Luke raised his eyebrows and joked. "No, no, no, communication does not have to use language. Sometimes, behavior is also a means of communication. For example... This..." The voice just fell! The boy took out an energy mass with golden light from his pocket and gently threw it out to the place where the fighting was the worst. This thing is the part he left after collecting stellar energy last time. It has unimaginable huge positive energy and is the bane of these black unknown substances. No accidents! When the light mass reaches the designated position, it instantly releases dazzling strong light. Next second The whole world has become the purest white! No explosion! No vibration! No screams and wails! After the stinging eyes returned, the battlefield had completely disappeared, and even the Black Lake was evaporated, leaving only tens of thousands of soul fragments. "Oh my God! That''s spectacular!" Luke exclaimed, licking his lips. I saw a place of several square kilometers full of silver with countless decimals, each of which is the purest soul. "No memory! No residual consciousness! It''s really spectacular! If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe there would be such a soul in the world. After all, the reason why souls are valuable wealth and resources lies in what they experienced during their lifetime. If they don''t have enough experience and understanding, the quality level of souls will be very low. But there''s nothing in these But without exception, they all belong to the top soul. " With that, the boy released energy and attracted all the souls around him. In less than a minute, these souls were broken into the smallest units and put into sealed cans. "What are you doing?" Luke''s eyes twinkled with curiosity. "Of course, collect a part and find a chance to study it. Don''t tell me that you don''t feel the attraction." the boy replied meaningfully. "It''s really a little suspicious. Not to mention where so many soul fragments come from, it''s worth noting that the strange attraction alone. In my cognition, the attraction of soul often means some kind of intimate relationship. But you and I are both here for the first time." Luke touched the bus and couldn''t help thinking. Just when they had infinite reverie about these soul fragments, a slight vibration suddenly came from the ground. Before they could react, the calm lake suddenly set off a big wave more than ten meters high. "Be careful! Step back!" As soon as the boy pulled Luke up, he could not help but show his short-range transmission magic and completed several space jumps in succession. But interestingly, this wave seems to be like life again, always chasing after it, and there is no sign of weakening at all. There is no doubt that this strange state obviously does not conform to the principle of mechanical transmission. There must be some force behind it Chapter 1346 "Well, did you find anything?" After jumping to a distance of about three or four hundred meters from the shore, the boy stopped and stared at the strange spray hovering on the shore. It has to be said that a black spray, like an animal, constantly hovers on the edge of the lake, which really gives people a very absurd and awkward feeling. But what really made him care was not the spray itself, but the invisible manipulation force. Because up to now, he has not figured out what can drive these black lakes that he can''t help. Compared with his "brother", Luke is obviously more delicate and sensitive in energy perception, and can detect some subtle details deliberately hidden. Instead of answering immediately, he bent down and carefully picked up a stone, injected a little energy into it, and threw it at a black object floating on the water in the distance. Although three or four hundred meters is an insurmountable space distance for most ordinary people, it only takes a few seconds for stones subject to energy trend to pass through. When the stone came into contact with the black floating object, a dazzling red flame suddenly gushed out, directly enveloping the target. Next second Boom! The huge fireball soared into the air and immediately broke the calm on the surface of the dark lake. But this is not the most interesting! The most interesting thing is that the thing that looked like a floating object just now jumped out of the Black Lake and swam deeper at a very fast speed. Because most of the body of the Tongtian tower is immersed in the completely non reflective black lake water, it can only be vaguely distinguished as a life with strong upper limbs and half body in humanoid form. "What''s that?!" the boy''s pupil contracted suddenly. "Don''t ask me, I don''t know. All I know is that it attacked us in the dark just now." Luke replied with a shrug of his shoulder. To tell the truth, although the sudden black wave looks very dangerous, it can actually cause little lethality. Not to mention that both of them have strong spell casting ability. Just transmitting magic determines that things like spray move very slowly. Unless they lose consciousness, it''s just a dream to hit them. Watching the "attacker" disappearing into the depths of the lake, the boy touched his chin and thought for a moment. He soon smiled and muttered, "unknown intelligent life? This place is really becoming more and more interesting..." "Do you call this funny? I think it should be more suitable for thriller. Don''t be careless. It may be a hundred times more dangerous than darente''s city." Luke warned with a long focus in his language. no way out! As a person with extremely keen perception, it is like a huge maze for him. The ubiquitous Black Lake is the wall. No one knows what "surprise" or shock will emerge from under the water at the next moment. There is no doubt that keeping your nerves tight for a long time is definitely not a wise man''s choice. The boy undoubtedly knew this very well. He grinned and said, "anyway, what happened just now proves my guess. In this place, 100% of the most unknown mysteries of darente race and civilization are hidden. How, are you ready to join me in an exciting adventure?" "Do I still have a choice?" Luke asked with a sneer. As like as two peas, he found that the longer he was getting along, the more he discovered that the "Mask" of his "brother" was almost the same as himself. Even many times do not need a language corner, often a look, each other can understand what the other party wants to express. This tacit understanding! This harmony between heart and soul! I can''t describe it in words! "Well, now is not the time to show your sense of humor. I have a hunch that the next road will not be too calm." With that, the boy was the first to take the lead in stepping on the black viscous lake water to the depths. Because of the abnormal density and buoyancy of the lake, ordinary things can''t sink at all, but will float on the water. Especially for a boy who weighs less than 30kg, it is impossible to insert his feet into the water. They moved forward slowly and carefully with an interval of less than half a meter. No matter what kind of floating objects are found along the way, they will make some tentative contact without exception, at least to ensure that it is not a living life. Just as they were about to reach the central area of the dark lake, ripples suddenly appeared out of thin air, and the place where these ripples occurred was a stone pillar standing in the center of the meeting. Different from the dark color around, this pillar is as pure white as teeth, constantly emitting a mysterious halo. At the same time, the white and smooth column surface will flash the mysterious symbols like bronzing from time to time. These symbols are arranged from the top to the underwater part in an irregular form. With each flicker, the position of the symbols will change, just like a set of extremely complex passwords waiting to be decoded. "Ah! It looks like we''re here." the boy stopped and his eyes burst out with a hot light. As a child growing up in darente society, he knows more than any outsider what an amazing secret is hidden behind this powerful magical civilization. Now, the secret is finally in front of us. How was the first darente born? Who is the God who created them? What is the power of the shadow? Where do those soul fragments under the Black Lake come from? ¡­¡­ Too many questions need to be answered! Just as the boy stepped closer and tried to touch the stone pillar with his right hand, a dark figure suddenly jumped out of the lake and rushed towards him like crazy. The other party has obviously planned for a long time, and the action of launching a raid is fast and sudden. But before the two sides came into contact, Luke, who was on guard, completed a force field wall. No accidents! The shadow directly slammed into the invisible force field wall and turned into a pool of viscous liquid like mud. However, in just two or three seconds, these liquids fell down the wall of the field into the Black Lake and condensed into a human like shape again. Needless to say, it does not seem to have a fixed shape. Once it is affected by external forces, it will lose its hard condensed form. Chapter 1347 Pop! Pop! Pop! Unknown creatures are like crazy, constantly hitting the field wall, no matter how many times they fail, they have no intention of giving up. Its strange behavior undoubtedly aroused the boy''s interest. He stood in place and tried with interest, "who are you? Or what are you? Can you understand what I said?" "Ah ah!!!!" The unidentified creature made a deep cry, which seemed to respond and vent its anger. "Well, it seems you can''t communicate." the boy nodded thoughtfully. Without saying a word, he raised his hand and shot a dazzling beam of energy. This is a positive energy spell created and deeply developed by darente people. It can create from burning through a piece of paper to purifying a city full of undead according to the caster''s own ability. Because there are not many fancy casting actions and cumbersome spells, it is deeply loved by the majority of casters. After the beam hit, a huge hole suddenly appeared in the middle of the unidentified creature''s body. Normally, it is difficult for even the construct to survive such a serious injury. Interestingly, the unknown life not only survived successfully, but also continued to repeat its previous retarded behavior as if it had not been injured. The only difference is that his size seems to have shrunk so much. "Don''t waste your energy! Its life is closely connected with the lake water and can be continuously supplemented. If you really want to kill it, you must first cut off the connection between it and the lake water, and then evaporate it at one time." Luke, who stood and observed for a long time, warned. "Oh? You mean... I can''t get rid of this annoying little thing for the time being?" the boy turned and looked surprised. Luke nodded without hesitation: "yes! At this stage, we can''t kill it. But it obviously doesn''t have mature wisdom, so it''s not difficult to stop its attack. The only thing to be vigilant..." Before he could finish his words, the unknown creature suddenly stopped its endless impact on the force field wall and dived into the bottom of the Black Lake. Next second A huge wave rose into the air and beat down from high. "Damn it! That''s what I want to say." Luke whispered a curse and instantly sent it hundreds of meters away to avoid the earth shaking blow. The boy stood in place and directly created a semicircular force field cover with exquisite casting skills to cover himself from head to foot. When the huge waves passed, he not only didn''t get a drop of Black Lake water, but also brought the stone pillars into the protection range of the force field. In this way, in addition to constantly venting their anger, the unknown creature can no longer get close to the area within 30 meters from the pillar. Seeing that the enemy was helpless, the boy smiled disapprovingly and began to devote all his energy to recording the changing symbols on the surface of the column. An hour Two hours Ten hours Twenty hours After more than 100 hours, he finally rubbed his sour eyes and said excitedly, "finally! I finally recorded all the symbols. The next step is to decipher and interpret them." "Decipher and interpret! Here? Are you sure?" Luke raised his eyebrows and questioned. After all, darente''s home planet is not a safe place. In particular, they had a hard fight before. Even if they think with their hips, they know that the enemy must be sending more people to search for their tracks everywhere. "Otherwise? I don''t think those guys will find this place." the boy grinned with a meaningful smile. But the smile on his face solidified before it lasted ten seconds. Several dark shadows appeared on the shore less than a kilometer away from the stone pillar. "Oh - no, no, no, what did I just say?" Luke''s mouth twitched inadvertently. That familiar feeling! Similar to the extreme use of energy! Needless to say, these guys are the rest of the shadow guard. "Sometimes, I really want to tear your mouth off and study it to see if it contains any curse power. Don''t talk nonsense and go. Now is not a good time to have a head-on conflict with them." the boy turned his eyes angrily. Without saying a word, he tore open a chaotic space crack and went straight into it. "As you wish!" Luke spread his hand carelessly and followed in. As soon as their front feet disappeared, these guys with the same breath as the Black Lake rushed to the stone pillar. The leader of the group swung his fist directly, smashed it on the unknown creature, flew it tens of meters away, and then ordered without looking back: "locate it immediately! I want to find out where they fled within 200 breath." "Sorry, I can''t meet your requirements. Instead of opening the directional portal, they opened a chaotic portal in order to avoid pursuit. You should know that chaos means uncertainty, so they may enter any world." another member explained helplessly. "Shut up! I don''t want to hear excuses! I just want answers! Don''t forget that the condition given to us by the parliament is to kill them within the specified time limit or bring them back alive. Once the task is completed, we can get rid of the imprisonment and exile for thousands of years, return to the ethnic group and gain power, wealth and glory. Tell me, do you want these things?" The leader grabbed the neck under his hand and shouted. The latter responded without thinking: "yes! Of course! But the problem is that according to the traces left at the scene, it is basically as difficult to find them as to find a stone in the lake. Maybe we should think of something else." "Agree! If you read it correctly, one of the boys recorded the runes on the pillar of creation. If nothing happens, they will try to decipher it. This means..." "This means that once they succeed, they will change back to cause the shadow effect. If there is an intelligent race nearby, the race will be called and the Dead God will wake up again." "Yes! We just need to monitor where shadow energy plagiarism suddenly appears in the channel, and we can locate their hiding place." "What are you waiting for? Act now! Remember, no matter what means are used, this mission is absolutely not allowed to fail. It is not only related to the glory of the shadow guard, but also related to the future of each and every one of us." Chapter 1348 "Where is this?" After several hours of time and space drifting, Luke began to look around as soon as his feet landed. As a child who grew up in a relatively closed environment, he has never left the world where he grew up, so he is extremely sensitive to environmental changes. In contrast, although boys rarely leave their place of residence, darente is a powerful magical civilization after all. Both books and video materials record a large number of details about the different world. So he just glanced at the dark underground tunnel around him and quickly responded without thinking: "this is ankas, a special planet where all life lives in the underground world. It seems that we are lucky." "Good luck?" Luke frowned subconsciously, completely unaware of what the other party was trying to say. You know, a dark and claustrophobic environment often means extreme danger. And when you are attacked, you can''t use transmission magic at will, otherwise God knows whether you will be stuck in a stone and squeezed into pieces next second. "Of course! Ankas is the only place abandoned by the darentes. To be exact, they once tried to conquer here, but unexpectedly failed. Because the core of this planet will emit strange energy field all the time, resulting in a certain degree of change in all spells that can be used normally in other worlds..." Speaking of this, the boy suddenly paused, and a meaningful expression appeared on his face: "do you know what change means?" "Is it a chaotic magic area?" Luke asked in an uncertain tone. In the knowledge he came into contact with, the only situation that could make the magic with a stable model change was the chaotic magic area. The boy smiled and shook his head: "No! If it were that simple, the darentes would have conquered here long ago. In fact, until the end, they couldn''t figure out what the strange energy field was. But one thing is certain that if you use a spell here, regardless of its power, there is a more than 90% probability that the caster will die on the spot. Believe me, you won''t be like this How painful the way of death is. " "So... On this planet, neither you nor I can use the power of magic?" Luke''s pupils suddenly contracted. "That''s right! Neither you nor I can use magic unless I have to. Because once used, it is equivalent to leaving my life to fate." After that, the boy took off all his magic items one by one and stuffed them into his magic pocket. Then he picked them from the inside and took out a short sword with light blue light and inserted it into his belt. "Damn it! Now I wish I hadn''t been lazy when the elders taught martial arts." Luke complained helplessly and took down all kinds of magic rings, amulets and other gadgets. Because he was too obsessed with the power of magic when he was young, he inevitably ignored other aspects, especially the hand to hand combat skills regarded as the symbols of "primitive", "ignorance", "barbarism" and "stupidity". If magic is not applicable, he is not even sure whether he can beat a small and medium-sized predator. "Hahaha! Relax. Maybe we have lost our powerful spell casting ability, but our mind and wisdom are still perfectly preserved. This alone can be well integrated into the world. In addition, I suggest you''d better take some time to learn the world language from me." "Well, listen to you." "Hurry up! The shadow guard won''t sit by and watch us crack the truth that the darentes have been trying to hide." ¡­¡­ It is never easy to integrate into a strange environment or even a strange world. Only the complex pronunciation and strange grammar in the world make Luke, who claims to be smart, suffer It took the boy half a month to barely let him learn the most basic communication and corner. Due to the tight time, they had no more time to stay and study the language deeply, and immediately headed deep underground along the open tunnel. Ankas is a huge underground world composed of countless tunnels, karst caves, underground rivers, lakes and oceans. Of course, the underground world does not mean there is no light. The moss above the head, which emits light like stars, is the best lighting equipment in the world. Although the light is so dim that Luke, who is used to living on the surface of the earth, can barely see the situation within tens of meters. In addition, those strange plants and small animals also attracted his attention all the time. For example, crustaceans that look like stones but hide more than a dozen feet below, and flat flying creatures that constantly hover around fluorescent moss. They devour luminous steamed buns falling from the edge of moss and emit colorful light. The underground world is so beautiful and wonderful that it is no worse than the surface world. If there is anything regrettable, it is undoubtedly a sound. I don''t know why, the animals and plants here are very quiet. Only the water dripping from the huge stalagmites above our heads will make a crisp collision sound. "How long will we have to walk to safety?" Luke asked without looking back as he chewed on the unknown blue moss. Since they have been in this world for more than 16 days, they rely on a small amount of "nutritious" plants to satisfy their hunger almost every day. His mouth is full of bitter taste, and he is going crazy. If he could not use magic, he would definitely kill several animals and try to eat each other''s meat. The boy bent down and carefully checked the ground of the nearby passage. After a while, he stood up and replied, "don''t worry, we''ll be here soon. If there''s no accident, we can reach a small town in a few hours at most. But before that, I have some precautions to remind you." "Oh? What is it?" Luke asked impatiently. "First, don''t communicate with any women alone. Because in this world, women are 100 times more dangerous than men. Some women even cruelly kill their spouses and devour each other''s flesh and soul. Second, don''t drink the drinks handed to you by anyone, even the seemingly harmless clean water, because some interesting things are often added to those drinks, which will make us happy The comer loses his mind. Finally, and most importantly, you should pretend you don''t know me... " Chapter 1349 Through the last long and narrow tunnel, they finally saw the wall at the end of the tunnel. It was a half arc, a defensive building piled up with huge stones cut from nowhere. In the middle, there is an arched entrance, and two humanoid creatures with dark gray skin are guarding in armor. Judging from their figure and appearance, 80% of them are women, and their faces have a large number of insect like features, such as antennae on their foreheads and large eyes exaggerated disproportionately. "Are they the natives of the world?" Luke asked his "brothers" through complex sign language. Due to the special environment, if language is used for communication, it is likely to expose their position, so they have a set of sign language together. In this way, even if they do not need to make a sound, they can discuss or discuss an important matter within a certain distance, or send an alarm to each other. "That''s right! The anatts, a special intelligent life integrating the advantages of insects and mammals. According to the survey of the darentes, they should have risen 60000 years ago. They are a very ancient race with independent culture and traditions. It is these cultures and traditions that prevent them from evolving in a higher direction." The boy said everything he knew through sign language. However, it is not difficult to see from his eyes that he saw these strange intelligent lives for the first time, and his eyes were full of curiosity. After all, seeing in books and video materials is one thing, and seeing with your own eyes is another. "Interesting race! I can feel another different power from them." Luke was very careful to hide himself in a dark corner. Because he found that the pair of strange tentacles on each other''s head were not ornaments, but a very keen detective organ. "It''s an energy field! Every anyat is closely connected with the core of the planet from birth to death. They are like the darling of the world. No matter how powerful outsiders are, they will be suppressed by the force field. Believe me, it''s best not to conflict with them unless they have to." With this warning, the boy took the lead out of the corner and walked towards the entrance of the town. When he was more than ten meters away from the arch, a guard immediately raised his green fluorescent spear and shouted, "stop! Stranger! Tell me your name and purpose!" "Hello, madam, I''m a traveler from another world. Now I''m tired and hungry. I hope I can get permission to enter the town, eat a hot meal, and then have a good sleep. In return, I''m willing to provide some interesting gadgets." the boy Binbin politely saluted and took out a handful from his pocket with weak magic power, But it will not cause abnormal force field. "A traveler from a different world?" The female guard waited for two exaggerated eyes to look up and down, and did not forget to pick among the trinkets. Finally, she chose a light yellow pin, pointed to the only entrance to the town and said, "go in! Remember, don''t try to violate our laws and rules, otherwise..." "No problem! I''m not one of those self righteous fools." the boy smiled and bent down to thank him, followed by quickly disappearing out of sight. Obviously, there is no shortage of outsiders in the world, so local residents have long been accustomed to this, and have not shown any surprise from beginning to end. Luke, hiding in the corner, watched the scene and learned to be like a model. However, he identified himself as a businessman and showed some food crops that the world did not have. There is no doubt that food is vital to any civilization. In particular, ankas is an underground world, so most crops are fungi. We have never seen pollinated plants, let alone sweets such as honey and sucrose. So Luke used a little of the materials stored in his magic pocket and immediately got a higher standard of treatment than his brother. Even the mayor came forward personally and planned to buy the food he brought at a high price, especially the seeds he could try to plant. As an underground world extending in all directions, there is no shortage of minerals. Gold, silver, precious stones and magic metals, which are regarded as treasures in most of the world, have long been flooded in this world. If you dig down any channel, you can always find one or two correct mineral veins. But contrary to minerals, condiments, spices and grain here are very expensive. Many relatively poor residents can only afford meat for each meal, because meat can be obtained by stocking several livestock that feed on moss, which is very cheap. Sitting on the table in the luxurious living room, Luke said jokingly while eating fresh and tender pork chops: "Madam mayor, you don''t know how I''ve survived these days when I''m lost. The only thing I can eat except the dry food I carry with me is moss." "Moss? You won''t eat those bitter mosses?" an Yat, an older looking woman, showed a surprised expression on her face. Needless to ask, she is the ruler of the town and the most powerful person. After all, the so-called "democratic election" is not popular in this world, but who is the most powerful will be the supreme leader. Of course, this "power" does not completely refer to violence. There is another important reference index, that is, fertility. you ''re right! Is fertility! Women who often have the most children can be recognized by most people. As the darente recorded, this is a world dominated by women, and men are just accessories to women. Take the mayor in front of her. She "married" Twelve husbands. The youngest of them stood by the table, responsible for serving food and cleaning up garbage. She was not even qualified to sit down. "Oh? Are those blue mosses called bitter moss? No wonder they taste bitter and astringent." Luke deliberately pretended to be enlightened. "Hehe, it seems that you have eaten bitter moss. In fact, in our world, not all mosses are suitable for food, and only a few carefully cultivated ones can be served on the table. As for the bitter moss everywhere, most of them are used to feed livestock. Come, taste this, and then you will understand the difference between moss and moss..." Chapter 1350 There is no doubt that for any world and any race, diet is always a topic that can bring closer the relationship between them. Because most lives, as long as they live, must eat and supplement all kinds of nutrients necessary for the body. Especially intelligent life, when civilization develops to a certain extent, it will not simply be satisfied with filling the stomach, but begin to pursue taste, color, style, etc., from a simple diet to a culture. Although Luke was born on a planet with extremely poor resources, he learned enough knowledge from the big library to easily handle each other''s slight temptation and even gain a certain degree of trust. When the female mayor turned and left, the guards outside the door had been removed, leaving only a few servants waiting to be sent. Due to part of the day and night in the underground world, the work and rest time of the anyat people is irregular. At any time, nearly half of the people are awake and half of the people are at rest. Therefore, the town has always maintained a semi dead state, neither too busy nor cold. Just as Luke stood on the balcony, overlooking the wonderful world of the observer, the originally closed door of the room suddenly made a click, followed by the boy who took the lead in passing the entrance, sneaked in and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter, is the female mayor very hot?" "It''s really warm. Why, what''s the problem?" Luke asked without looking back. "Of course there''s a problem! I just investigated the population structure of this town and guess what I found?" the boy''s tone revealed a sense of schadenfreude. "Oh?" Luke couldn''t keep calm when he heard this. He turned around and his face was full of curiosity. Because he knew that his brother would not scare himself for no reason, but that there must be something unusual in this town. "It''s very simple! According to my survey, I found that the male to female ratio of residents here has reached an amazing seven to three, that is, the female population is more than twice as large as the male population. Interestingly, in terms of birth rate, the male and female population is almost the same, and even the male birth rate is slightly higher. Guess where those mysteriously disappeared men have gone?" The boy grinned and said everything he had investigated. "Shouldn''t it be..." Luke seemed to realize something, and his face became ugly for a moment. The boy nodded without thinking: "You''re right. All the men who mysteriously disappeared had some unspeakable close relationship with the mayor. To be exact, almost all the offspring who were not born by her disappeared from the town. According to the most basic causality, I think she seems to be using this way to meet her strong reproductive desire." "I don''t understand. What does this have to do with us?" Luke frowned subconsciously. "On the surface, it really doesn''t matter much. But looking back, don''t you realize that she is always full of strange interest in underage men." the boy warned meaningfully. "Damn it! You mean... I''ve become one of the targets?" Luke twitched slightly in the corner of his mouth. No wonder when he was eating just now, he always felt an abnormal obsession in the other party''s sight. The original problem is here. "Yes! I warned you not to be too ostentatious and not to be alone with anyat women, but you just didn''t listen. Now tell me, how are you going to get rid of this female mayor who is going to swallow you in one breath? Don''t think this is an exaggerated description. On the contrary, it''s just the most appropriate description." After that, the boy sat down at the table full of all kinds of snacks and snacks and ate it impolitely. You know, he came in as a traveler from a different world, so his treatment was very different from Luke. He had to eat some special stew with a slightly sour taste in a small pub in the town. "Eat into your stomach? The female mayor eats people?!" "Didn''t I mention before that the anatians are a kind of life that combines the characteristics of insects and mammals? Therefore, they naturally retain some biological characteristics. Although they gradually become civilized in the process of evolution for tens of thousands of years, this does not mean that some ancient traditions have not been preserved. Obviously, the mayor lady is a supporter of tradition , she will seduce all underage males to mate with them, and then kill each other after pregnancy and eat every part of each other''s body. In the understanding of the anatts, this can integrate each other with their best parts, so as to give birth to the most perfect offspring. "The boy explained patiently while eating. However, judging from the slightly joking tone, he did not regard it as a crisis, but as a funny joke. Luke twitched slightly in the corner of his mouth and said to himself helplessly, "that''s why I always hate insects. Tell me, what''s your plan?" "It''s easy! Wait. She shouldn''t do anything to you before mating, so you''re safe during this time. And we just need to make full use of this safe time to crack the symbols copied from the stone pillar. Here, this is your share, and I''ll take care of the rest." The boy bluntly left a black slate used by darentes to record knowledge and information on the table. "Right here? In this strange town?" Luke frowned in surprise. In his impression, in order to ensure the minimum safety, the other party should at least find a place where people rarely go to hide. The boy responded with a sneer: "Of course! Do you think it''s easy to find a safe place in this world? No! I can tell you that the most dangerous places are those areas where no one lives. Otherwise, why do you think no one lives? What''s more, although this town is a little threatening, you and my mind can definitely handle it. What''s more, once something abnormal happens in the process of cracking In addition, we can bury this town and completely cover up the facts. " "I see! I''ll start decoding as soon as possible. But before that, you''d better spread these seeds in every corner of the town just in case." "What''s this?!" "Ah! These are my gifts for the female mayor. If one day she can''t bear the primitive wild desire in her heart, I will activate these seeds." "Hehe, I''m looking forward to that day." ¡­¡­ Chapter 1351 As the "insurance" was spread around the whole town, the two boys finally began to decipher the mysterious symbols in an orderly manner. As the targeted "prey", Luke did not show even a little fear from beginning to end. Instead, he was able to deal with the female mayor who wanted to "eat" himself. In this way, a few months passed in a flash in your little game. When the hormone information from the female mayor became more and more rich, and the whole person became more and more dangerous and explicit, the decoding work finally made a decisive progress. To be exact, it is the most important Rune with the highest frequency. With the cooperation of the two people, it finally reveals its true colors. "Are you sure this is what we''ve been looking for?" Luke looked up and asked in a skeptical tone. You know, from scratch, deciphering a systematic text system, especially the text system with some magical characteristics, is far more difficult and workload than ordinary people can imagine. To this end, he is even ready to spend decades quietly in this world. But now, a dawn leading to victory actually appeared in front of us. The boy''s mood was obviously a little excited and nodded without hesitation: "of course! I''m very sure! Haven''t you noticed that all the connecting parts of runes are connected by it. This means that these symbols are not arranged in a disorderly form as we originally expected, but are describing something very systematically." "So... That pillar probably records the secret of the origin of the darentes?" Luke''s eyes flashed with excitement and expectation. "I don''t know. Maybe, maybe not, but it''s the only clue we have at present. Besides, have you forgotten the monster that can''t be killed anyway? I have a hunch that it''s also a part of this secret." After that, the boy carefully portrayed the symbol in the prepared device. For nothing else, he wanted to temporarily block the interference of the nuclear force field to the magical energy. moment The originally ordinary Rune immediately released a black purple light, followed by affecting the energy in the surrounding environment at an incredible speed. Next second Bang! The whole device burst on the spot and formed a tiny channel to the unknown space. However, the channel opened for too short and disappeared in less than a second. Feeling the residual void in the air, Luke licked his lips and asked in an uncertain tone, "what was that just now?" "Some kind of power system we don''t know! It seems that the birth of the darente is much more complex and mysterious than we expected. In addition, don''t you wonder? Why do we ignore such a vast universe and appear on the darente''s mother star at the same time?" the boy narrowed his eyes and asked several questions. "According to your meaning, the faint resonance of the soul fragments under the dark lake is not your or my illusion, but related to the prophecy of the prophet?" Luke seemed to think of something and touched his smooth chin in meditation. As a person with a strong skeptical spirit, he has never really believed in anything, so he has a certain degree of doubt about what has happened recently, even the "brother" in front of him is no exception. Unless tangible evidence can be found, this doubt will always be hidden in the deepest heart. The boy nodded seriously: "I think this result is very likely. The most important thing is that the space channel just opened should have exposed our position. If there is no accident, the darente expeditionary army and shadow guard will come again soon. This time, the anatts will no longer face a small fight, but the ruthless crushing of higher civilization against lower civilization." "Ha! What does the life and death of the world and its residents have to do with us? Survival and destruction are originally part of the cosmic cycle. Even if we reach the peak of all mortal civilizations, we can''t escape the fate of extinction." Luke shrugged his shoulders indifferently. The sense of identity and belonging is what most intelligent lives pursue all their lives. It is also the external expression of collective consciousness. But unfortunately, this feeling never appeared in him. Whether it was the tribal elders who carefully taught magic knowledge and raised them, or other ethnic groups he came into contact with later, Luke always maintained an absolutely sober and independent ideology, as if he knew that he was different from other lives around him from the beginning of understanding the world and the universe. The boy undoubtedly had a similar idea. He laughed and agreed: "you''re right! What does the life and death of the world''s residents have to do with us. However, if a war breaks out between them, it will disturb the energy field in the core of the planet. By that time, some experiments that are not convenient to do now can be put into practice." "Yes! Chaos is a ladder to a higher level, while war is a cruel elimination process. Only those who survive are qualified to continue to live and leave their excellent genes." "In that case, let''s get ready to send a gift to the upcoming darente." ¡­¡­ Just when the two boys had a sinister smile on their faces, a member of the shadow guard in the center of the dark lake on Mocha suddenly stood up from the ground, with the same brilliance in his eyes and exclaimed loudly: "shadow effect! I found them! I found them!" "What? Found it? Really!" the leader stared, and the whole man was excited. "That''s right! They''re on ankas now! The world once abandoned by the expeditionary army." "Ankas? If you remember correctly, it is a world surrounded by a strange force field in the earth''s core, which is quite unfavorable to us who rely heavily on energy." "Damn it! It seems that this matter needs to be reported to Parliament. Only with the power of the whole civilization can we conquer the planet and find out which two dangerous bastards." "Turn to Parliament?" "I understand that doing so will certainly lose us a lot of bargaining chips. But in order to ensure the success rate, we must turn to parliament this time!" "Agree! Compared with the loss of a little power, success is the most important." "I''m tired of hiding in the dark corner all day! I''m very eager to walk in the sun at one time. No matter what the cost..." Chapter 1352 War is as easy as eating and drinking water for darentes who are keen on expansion, conquest and plunder. Especially after the parliament issued a comprehensive mobilization order, this huge war machine soon started in full swing. In less than 15 days, more than 20 expeditionary corps were quickly established, more than half of which were "veterans" with service experience. In addition, some powerful weapons and equipment that ordinary expeditionary forces could not obtain were fully equipped this time, almost to the teeth. In order to ensure that the unprecedentedly large army can reach its destination quickly, they also specially built a one-way ultra long-distance portal. With the knowledge, technology, resources and cohesion brought by the higher magical civilization, the parliament finally took the lead in entering the special world that once deterred the darentes before the army was about to leave, and gave them the right to act independently. However, this does not mean that the shadow guard, which has been dissociated from the power system, has been recognized by the highest authority. On the contrary, those who know their origin and source of strength will be extremely vigilant. No one wants to see the revival of theocracy, let alone the resurrection of the God who once shrouded the head of the whole race. Seeing the last member of the shadow guard disappear into the portal, the speaker finally took a deep breath and ordered in his deep hoarse voice, "let all the troops prepare and start the attack in seven hours. Remember, this time we don''t need any resources and prisoners, and use the fastest speed to destroy the geocentric force field of the planet for me." "Seven hours?!" another congressman nearby showed surprise on his face. "Didn''t you promise the shadow guard to give them at least 70 hours of search time?" "Hum! That''s certainly a lie to them. I won''t let them have a chance to touch power, let alone allow them to integrate into the whole ethnic group. There are some things that absolutely can''t tolerate a compromise. Otherwise, if the first opening is opened, there will be a second and a third. Just imagine that those old guys who have lived in the dark for thousands of years will be happy after tasting the taste of power Are you willing to protect our most important secrets? No, they won''t. They will try their best to strive for more rights for themselves, even if they return the whole ethnic group to the dark era of theocracy. " In making these remarks, the speaker did not hide his vigilance and hostility to the shadow guard. He believed that the shadow guard would never have obeyed orders as honestly as it is now if Parliament had not firmly grasped that thing. In fact, at the beginning, he also had a considerable degree of expectation and favor for the shadow guard, but after the negotiations, he found that he was too naive and wishful thinking. "I see. I''ll convey it right away." the congressman nodded thoughtfully. Seven hours may be quite sufficient preparation time for a person, but it will undoubtedly be very chaotic and urgent for a huge legion with millions of units. Even the darentes, who advocate order, inevitably have some accidents. Fortunately, these episodes did not affect the whole. When the first wave of invading troops stood in front of the huge portal, the grand war finally began. No warning! No diplomacy! There is no declaration of war as a symbol of civilization! Some are just ruthless killing and crushing. In the current special world environment, the first batch of vanguard troops had no casters at all, just soldiers and alchemy puppets. With their own flesh and blood, they conquered more than a dozen cities in one breath, opened up the whole region and began to build a permanent large-scale transit base. As for those local residents, they have long been slaughtered, and even those "eggs" that have not yet hatched have not escaped. Because the darentes who had lost the war knew very well that the oviparous anyat had a terrible ability than any known race, that is, their unparalleled fertility. you ''re right! These strange looking intelligent lives are actually egg laying. More interestingly, when entering a state of war, every woman can greatly improve fertility and the growth rate of larvae by overdrawing her vitality. In other words, the inhabitants of this planet have the ability to increase the population by thousands of times in a short time and drown the enemy with the most terrible number. When the base was almost built, the second batch of casters finally came. The first thing they did after their arrival was not to set up magic nodules and defense systems for the base, but to gather together and place one prepared device after another in one special position after another. With the completion of the last one, the mysterious force field originally surrounded in the air was suddenly forcibly suppressed to a very low level. Several male spellcasters immediately showed ecstatic smiles after trying to cast several spells. Because in the area where these devices work, they can safely and boldly use all kinds of magic without fear of sudden explosion or out of control of civic magic. ¡­¡­ "Look, what did I say? They''re coming." Aware of the changing energy field in the air, the boy suddenly put down his decoding work and looked up from the balcony. Although in this bleak underground world, he could not even see the scene 50 meters away. "Here comes the darente expedition?" Luke narrowed his eyes and stood up vigilantly. "Ah! That''s right! But this time, not only the expeditionary army, but also the shadow guard. What, are you ready to start running away with me? If nothing happens, the shadow guard should be on the way to this town." Then the boy greedily licked his lips and turned his eyes to the female mayor who knew nothing and was still planning the "traditional ceremony" tonight. Luke undoubtedly noticed this, smiled and asked, "so... I don''t need to be patient anymore?" The boy nodded without thinking: "yes! Do what you always want to do. No matter what this town looks like, it has nothing to do with us." "Great! Now, let me use the blood and soul of these dirty and ugly insects to create a beautiful garden." The voice just fell! Luke took a dark green seed out of his arms and threw it out of the window. Next second There was a violent vibration under the ground of the whole town! Before the residents of the town knew what had happened, thick vines broke through the ground and grew rapidly with the naked eye. Everywhere they passed, whether people, livestock or buildings, they could not be spared. Chapter 1353 "Asshole! Who can tell me what happened?" The female mayor looked frightened, stared at the plants raging in the town and couldn''t help screaming. Not only her, but almost all the living residents in the town were stunned by the incredible disaster. In less than a minute, all kinds of giant plants they had never seen rose up and directly forcibly changed the surrounding environment and even the terrain. The whole town is now like sitting in a dense jungle! And whether it''s the vines that can crush a house alive, or the flowers that look beautiful but actually eat people and don''t spit bones, they are frantically chasing the remaining survivors. Because they can''t use magic to directly interfere with the actions of magical plants, they completely rely on the most primitive plant instinct to make every effort to absorb nutrients and make themselves stronger and stronger before death. You should know that this is an underground world without stellar light, so all surface plants that need photosynthesis are doomed to live not long, even magical plants that rely on energy to maintain their growth are no exception. In order to prolong its short life, every plant hunts its prey like crazy, converts it into nutrition and energy and stores it. "Hostess... Hostess! Let''s run. The town is over." the young servant stepped back incoherently, his eyes full of fear. As a dark underground world, the most common plants here are mosses and mushrooms. I''ve never seen such destructive vines and cannibals that can swallow living people. So it''s not surprising that he behaved like this. However, the female mayor, who has a strong desire for possession and domination, obviously can''t stand the fact that the foundation of her careful operation for decades is destroyed. She grabs the servant, opens her mouth, reveals her sharp mouth, bites the other party''s throat at once, and greedily sucks the hot blood. About a minute later, she threw the completely dead body aside. While licking the residual blood at the corners of her mouth, she rushed to the guards around her and her own daughters and said, "go! Call your brothers and sisters immediately! No matter who plays tricks behind the scenes, I will make him pay for it, the price of blood." "As you wish, mother." one of the oldest women quickly bent down and bowed deeply. As the eldest daughter, she knows better than these later born brothers and sisters how terrible her mother is. Anyone who dares to disobey her will will die mercilessly. After a while, hundreds of fully armed guards composed of young men and women were quickly called up. Needless to ask, these are the descendants of the female mayor over the years, his sons, daughters, and even grandchildren. With blood ties and unparalleled deterrence, the mayor is the supreme queen of this group, or even the "Queen" of the "swarm". "Children! I know you are all very afraid and eager to leave this dangerous town that may lose your life at any time. But the problem is that if we leave our own nest, we will lose our foundation and become a group of homeless vagrants. Just imagine how we deal with vagrants these years?" the female mayor asked in a calm voice. "Mother is right! If we escape here, we will have endless suffering and death waiting for us. Even for ourselves and future generations, we must find the culprit and restore everything to the original state." the eldest daughter volunteered to help. However, it is a pity that these inspiring words did not resonate with these so-called "relatives". The reason is very simple. Their previous relationship was not maintained by emotion, but by a series of complex things such as power, strength and blood. Therefore, what these silent people yearn for most is that the female tyrant can die quickly so that they can regain their freedom. The female mayor was undoubtedly aware of that subtle emotion, and immediately became a little angry, sending out a chilling smell all over her. But before she could vent her accumulated anger, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind her: "ah! Hello, dear lady. Why, haven''t you left yet?" "Is that you?!" In shreds and patches, the mayor turned as like as two peas who had imagined almost two identical boys. "That''s right! You guessed it, didn''t you?" Luke nodded with a smile, his face full of banter. After all, there are only two outsiders in the town during this period, so even if you think with your ass, you can know that they are the most suspected. "Why? Why did you do this?" the female mayor clenched her fist and asked loudly. Luke responded without thinking: "of course, it''s to revenge your disgusting desires and behaviors. You know? Whenever you appear in front of me with a smile, I have a strong desire to vomit. But you still feel good about yourself and even think you''re attractive enough to make most heterosexuals secrete excessive hormones." "You... Can you read my mind?!" the voice of the female mayor suddenly rose at least eight degrees. "Congratulations, you guessed right. In fact, I just woke up to this ability. It didn''t take long, and I couldn''t control it well. But it''s enough to deal with a guy like you who has no mind protection." Luke grinned with an evil smile. "So you''ve been deceiving me these days and treating me like a fool..." Before the female mayor finished her words, the boy standing aside couldn''t help but remind him, "Damn it! Quickly solve your trouble! I can already feel the shadow guard approaching us." "Don''t worry, it won''t be long." Luke shrugged his shoulders indifferently, followed by an apologetic expression. "Sorry, although I still want to play with you for a while, time is not allowed. So goodbye, madam. I hope you won''t suffer from mental breakdown in the process of death." With the last word blurted out, Luke stepped back a dozen steps. Next second Boom! A black twisted giant tree rose from the ground and secreted black and red mucus directly from the branches and stems, wrapping up all the anyts, including the female mayor. No matter how they struggled, it was useless. Finally, when the giant stops growing, these living people wrapped in gum are as strange and beautiful as crystal clear amber. Chapter 1354 "What an incredible picture! I can''t imagine that you still have some artistic cells." The boy looked up at the poor people who were struggling in the gum and finally suffocated to death. His voice was full of admiration. Because the pain these poor people suffered before they died was perfectly preserved. Especially those ferocious and terrible faces. Even the bravest people will have nightmares at night. "Art?" Luke smiled contemptuously. "Please, please don''t mention the word art in front of me. In my knowledge, the so-called art is actually a tool used to build pre class barriers. It is a small number of people holding power and wealth who deliberately set up obstacles to keep the majority of the people at the bottom from easily approaching. Art itself is meaningless, but people with ulterior motives think it is valuable , it is endowed with value. " What is real art? No one can give an accurate answer or definition. After all, everyone has different preferences and personalities, and their views on things will naturally differ. What is regarded as unattainable by some people may be outright garbage in the eyes of others. Therefore, all those priceless paintings, sculptures, architecture, poetry, music and so on, without exception, through a series of transitional boasting and hype, make most people firmly believe that they are real priceless treasures. It is the so-called lie that a thousand times is the truth! When 80 to 90 percent of people began to believe, priceless works of art were naturally born. The rich and those in power will use these things to imprison the aesthetics of the lower class, and even form a special profession and discipline to further widen the distance before the class. We should know that those who have enough time and money to learn these useless things must not be the bottom people who need to face the pressure of life and even survival every day. Slowly, appreciation and taste art became the patent of the upper class and a symbol of elegant temperament and identity. As for those people at the bottom who don''t understand anything, in addition to looking at art with envy and worship, they can only listen to the explanations given by the so-called "artists". "Ha ha! I like your pungent irony! That''s right! Art is a kind of visual or auditory self hypnosis. In fact, most people''s first contact with art works is essentially to accept the forced indoctrination of another idea, or brainwashing. Only those very few things that can resonate with all intelligent lives deserve to be called real art Magic. For example, the corpses hanging on the branches, I believe every caster who has deeply studied the subject of life and death will be firmly attracted by it. Because in these gums, the final boundary between life and death is perfectly preserved. "The boy laughed and said his thoughts at the bottom of his heart. Contempt for authority! Contempt for tradition! Contempt for life! Defy all the rules of the universe! There is no doubt that the similarity between the two people is much higher than they think. Just when the whole town was completely reduced to ruins and a large number of magical plants stopped growing, a dark force suddenly fell from the sky and completely wrapped around it. In less than a minute, several familiar figures appeared out of thin air. It was the shadow guard who saved one face not long ago. "I finally caught you!" the leader grinned with a happy smile. It is estimated that in his eyes, the two boys are destined to be chips for him to exchange power with the parliament. But unfortunately, there was no panic on the faces of the two boys. Luke, in particular, flashed a joke in his eyes and asked without looking back: "what do you say? Shall we retreat directly or give a gift first?" "Whatever you want! But don''t play too much and be careful of the force field." the boy reminded him carelessly. Around the town, he was still in the strong action range of the earth nuclear force field, so he was not very worried about what big action the shadow guard dared to make. "In that case, let''s start with the appetizer..." The voice just fell! Those magical plants that seemed to be in a state of rest suddenly lived again. However, this time, it is obviously different from the previous aimless attack. In particular, those gorgeous cannibals not only open their big mouths full of fangs and bite madly, but also spit out gray seeds from the petals. Every time the seed collides with the entity, it will cause a violent explosion and energy shock. A member of the shadow guard was almost blown to pieces by thousands of seeds without paying attention. He retreated for hundreds of meters to escape. "Asshole! How dare you?" The shocked and angry unlucky man quickly repaired his body with black unknown substances around his body. If it were not for the relationship between the force field that he did not dare to use the means of mass destruction, he would definitely teach this ignorant boy a lesson. "Shut up! Don''t disgrace the shadow guard!" the leader glared at the unlucky man. The latter did not even refute, immediately lowered his head, and his eyes were full of anger, reluctance and resentment. But the leader obviously didn''t have time to pay attention to his psychological activities. He narrowed his eyes and looked up and down at the two boys. After a full minute, he opened his mouth and said tentatively, "maybe we can talk. What do you think?" "Talk? Talk about what?" Luke asked back with interest. "I believe you should know very well that we and our civilization do not have much malice towards you two. It is better to cooperate with each other rather than pursue and confront meaninglessly like now. In my own identity and reputation, I promise that the parliament will never do too much to you, let alone restrict your freedom." The leader of the shadow guard made a very sincere offer of reconciliation. Because he was not sure that he would bring the two boys back alive in an environment where his strength was greatly limited. Moreover, he received bad news not long ago, that is, the parliament did not abide by the agreement and let the large-scale expeditionary army invade the world in advance. Even the agreed agreement can be violated, and it''s estimated that it''s nothing to violate it again. Because of that, once a head-on conflict broke out, the shadow guard could not be an opponent of Parliament, so he hoped to have an external ally. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Since the two boys are full of hostility and vigilance towards the parliament, they are naturally potential allies who can win over cooperation Chapter 1355 "Working together?" Luke had a funny smile on his face and turned his head to his brother. Because he felt that the reason why the other party proposed such a condition was that he probably didn''t know that the guy who also belonged to the shadow guard had been broken up and studied from inside to outside for several times. At present, he is being imprisoned in a closed container. "That''s right! I believe you should know that the main rights of darente civilization have been concentrated in the hands of Parliament, which has lasted for thousands of years, and has even become a conventional rule similar to tradition. But in fact, earlier, there were two parallel power systems, and Parliament was only a subsidiary organ responsible for managing the lower class, and we did not He is the one who really controls power. " When he said these words, the face of the leader of the shadow guard showed strong reluctance and resentment. Especially the two eyes, both empty and godless, seem to fall into the old memories of the past. "So... You want to use us to return to the center of power, at least the periphery of the center of power, and try to make a comeback?" the boy took the initiative to take over the topic. He can feel the burning fire of desire in each other''s heart. This is by no means a trap or deceptive tactic, but really has a strong dissatisfaction with Parliament. Although he did not understand that there were any differences, contradictions or problems left over by history among the darentes, it did not prevent him from using this point to achieve his ulterior purpose. The leader of the shadow guard nodded straightforwardly: "yes! Maybe you don''t know yet. Those guys in the parliament have secretly established a research center and are trying to find out the secret of the dark blue liquid in the crystal day and night. As far as I know, they have successfully weaponized it and intend to use it against you two." "Weapons?!" When Luke heard the word, his pupils contracted suddenly and subconsciously clenched the silver pendant around his neck. The boy was undoubtedly aware of this subtle action. A trace of desire and greed flashed in his eyes, and then continued to ask, "why? Why do you choose to betray your race and cooperate with us?" "The reason is very simple! I believe you have read the history of darente people and understand that there is a watershed in the process of our history. Before it is the era of theocracy, and then the era of magic. Unfortunately, the shadow guard is a product left over from the era of theocracy. Although we have great power, we are doomed to curl up in a dark corner from the moment we were born No matter how much sacrifice we make and how many threats we eliminate, we can''t get power, wealth and glory. Remember, this situation lasted not a day or two, nor a year or two, but thousands of years. If it were you, what would you do? "The leader of the shadow guard asked meaningfully. As a saying goes, time is the cruelest and most ruthless thing in the world. It can make noble people mean and kind people cruel. Nothing can be eternal, especially the complex inner world. Perhaps the earliest members of the shadow guard were indeed willing to sacrifice themselves and silently guard the war-torn civilization. However, with the rapid development of darente people''s knowledge, technology and power, the people who later joined them are no longer voluntary, but have a certain forced nature. In addition, after a long period of isolation from the world, their hearts will inevitably become more and more distorted, more and more angry and more unwilling. It is found that up to now, the two sides have long been in harmony. Although they still maintain cooperation on the surface, they are only one step away from turning their faces into enemies. "I see... I think I understand." a thoughtful expression appeared on the boy''s face. "But I have another question. Since you have such a powerful force, why not directly launch a coup and strive for your own rights?" "Ha ha! That''s a good question! It''s not that we don''t want to launch a coup, but that the parliament has a powerful magic item, and this magic item is our natural enemy. Even if it''s only close, every member of the shadow guard will lose all his strength and become a lamb to be slaughtered." the leader laughed and gave the answer. "So the real purpose of your cooperation with us is to seize or destroy this magical item?" Luke seemed to understand the real intention of the other party''s cooperation, touched his chin and exchanged eyes with his brother. Unfortunately, the latter shook his head quietly and refused his silent topic. The leader of the shadow guard found the communication between the two and immediately sneered and said: "Don''t waste your energy! If you want to seize that magic item to control us, it''s absolutely fantastic. Not to mention the use method of this magic item, only the presidents of previous dynasties know. Just limiting that only darentes can activate it can make you give up your unrealistic fantasy." "Oh? In that case, what good is it for us to cooperate with you? Why should we risk our lives to return to the control of the darentes?" Luke questioned impolitely. "Isn''t it enough to help you get rid of the endless pursuit?" retorted another member of the shadow guard. "Not enough! Of course not enough! The universe is so vast that there is no civilization stronger than darente, so it''s not too difficult to get rid of you." the boy began to bargain expressionless. Although he had made up his mind long ago, he would go back and grab his own things anyway. "What do you want?" the leader of the shadow guard tried cautiously. "It''s very simple! I want you to help me decipher the secret recorded in the stone pillar! All! There''s nothing to hide!" the boy made an offer without thinking. But before the leader gave the same or refused answer, a member of the shortest shadow guard couldn''t help but jump out and scold: "dream! That''s a darente taboo, not to mention you. Even the current speaker of Parliament is not qualified to know the contents recorded above." "Taboo? What I am most interested in is taboo! Either give me what I want and I will help you destroy that magic item, or become an enemy and continue this endless pursuit. Believe me, in two days, you will find out who is the hunter and who is the prey. Don''t forget, we are still young and have unlimited room to rise..." Chapter 1356 "Leader! You can''t promise them! You know, only our shadow guard can read and keep the content on the origin stone pillar. In addition, anyone who tries to interpret it, regardless of who it is, will become our eternal enemy." "Shut up! You can''t tell the leader what to do!" "What do you mean? Do you want to break your oath?" "No! I''m just tired of these endless responsibilities and obligations!" "That''s right! It''s time to make a change! This time we''re for ourselves, to stop being enslaved." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There is no doubt that the stone pillar in the center of the dark lake has absolute supremacy for the darentes. That''s why the boy mentioned it, which immediately triggered a fierce dispute within the shadow guard. On the one hand, it has followed the tradition and heavy responsibility for thousands of years, on the other hand, it is related to everyone''s vital interests. Often the more this time, the more you can see the ugliness in human nature. In just a few minutes, they were divided into two different factions. They looked at each other, as if a battle of life and death would begin in the next second. Luke saw this scene and couldn''t help raising his mouth slightly. He said to his brothers through sign language, "well done!" "No! I didn''t do it, but they had problems all the time. What I did was just to amplify these differences." the boy also responded silently in sign language. When the two secretly communicated, the leader of the shadow guard finally shouted, "enough! What do you want to do? Are you going to kill each other and make the bastards in the parliament laugh?" "But..." "No, but! Remember your identity and position!" The leader glared at his men who tried to continue the argument, turned and took a deep breath and said, "I can meet your requirements! But the premise is that you must let me see the magic item first, and then tell you the interpretation method of those symbols." The boy nodded his head gently: "yes! It''s fair! Now you can tell your plan." "My plan is very simple! In the process of continuing to flee, you two had better help the residents of this planet build up a strong resistance force, and then seize the opportunity to hit the expeditionary army controlled by the parliament. In this way, we can secretly develop our forces and revive the power flowing in the blood of the darentes. When the parliament finds out, it will be rooted It was too late to turn the situation around. At that time, we will cooperate with each other to play a play, so that the shadow guard can successfully capture you both... " The leader''s plan is not complicated, even very simple and old-fashioned. But interestingly, combined with the current complex environment, it can indeed play a very perfect effect. Moreover, in this process, whether the expeditionary army composed of ordinary darentes or the resistance army composed of anatts, without exception, will become downright cannon fodder and abandoned after being used. struggle! In particular, political struggle is often darker, uglier, dirtier and unscrupulous than most people think. As long as we can win, means and sacrifice are never important. Anyway, the winner can wantonly beautify himself and vilify the enemy. When generations pass, who will remember the true face of those losers? ¡­¡­ At the same time, as far away as the darente expedition camp, members of Parliament are working hard to expand along the underground tunnel extending in all directions as planned. If you don''t advance and occupy a place, you will place a large number of devices to resist the earth''s nuclear force field at no cost. Only in this way can they ensure that their powerful spell casting ability will not be restrained and will not have a strong counterattack. But the anyats were not fools. When they found that there was something wrong with those devices, they immediately launched a fierce retaliation. With their inborn excavation ability, they easily dug a narrow tunnel in a corner that the darentes did not notice, then poured out, destroyed the magic device first regardless of casualties, and then fought with the enemy who lost the magic help with a quantitative advantage. Before long, the rapid expansion of the darentes stopped and was replaced by endless harassment and raids. There is no large-scale confrontation! There are no spectacular and gorgeous large-scale spells! Some are only between a dozen or dozens of people, and small groups of troops fight each other. Under such conditions, the biggest advantage of darente people can not be brought into play, and the casualties are rising. Especially after losing the ability to cast spells, the death of the casters is enough to make the top of the parliament angry. On several occasions, they wanted to use some ultimate weapons to directly destroy the planet''s core. But in the end, reason overcame impulse and didn''t approve those crazy proposals. The reason is simple! They didn''t come all the way to destroy a once abandoned planet, but to take the two boys back alive. It''s worth paying even the greatest price. Looking at the tragic picture of the three-dimensional magic influence in front of us, the speaker crossed his hands and dragged his chin, and asked in a hoarse voice, "how many soldiers and casters have we lost since the war?" "There are at least 50000 soldiers and 2000 casters. In addition, the magic devices we use to resist the earth''s nuclear force field have also been greatly damaged, and the current inventory is not enough to suppress the whole planet." an expedition commander wearing the medal of honor spoke quickly and gave a series of figures. It can be seen that the commander is not in a good mood at the moment, and there are sparks of anger in his eyes. You know, the medal of honor is only awarded to the top commanders of the expeditionary army who have won brilliant victories, symbolizing the supreme glory. All those who wear such medals, without exception, are the elite of the elite and have participated in at least a dozen equal wars. But now, such a commander is frowning. There is no way to deal with the enemies who keep drilling holes and launching raids. Because no matter what kind of action he takes, the enemy will take the lead in destroying those magic suppression devices, making the caster lose combat effectiveness first. Unless we first shrink our forces and restore our absolute superiority in local areas. This is undoubtedly not in line with the ultimate goal of the planned rapid expansion and suppressing the enemy deep in the earth''s core Chapter 1357 hesitate! Contradiction! As the highest authority of darente civilization, the parliament is now in a dilemma. The huge expeditionary force, which should have been invincible, has once again encountered unprecedented setbacks in the world. It has not only suffered heavy losses before reaching the established strategic objectives, but also the anti ground nuclear force field devices that have high hopes have not played a decisive role. Especially as the anaites enter the state of war, the fertility rate and the growth rate of newborns will increase rapidly in a few months, and finally reach an extremely terrible number. Coupled with this small-scale operation that completely ignores its own casualties, it is believed that the morale of the expeditionary army will soon be on the verge of collapse. After all, darente people are also a kind of intelligent life, which will also produce a state of despair and fear. No matter how much emphasis is placed on the so-called "absolute reason", this can not be concealed. "Tell me, commander, our plan failed, right?" the speaker was silent for a long time and suddenly asked without warning. The man wearing the medal of honor nodded without thinking: "That''s right! Sir! Our plan No. 1 has failed. The world has reacted much faster than we thought! It is only such a short time since the invasion that we have launched an all-out war mobilization. I have some understanding of why the old friend chose to retreat and fight in such an adverse environment, even if our civilization is higher than our opponent It is also difficult to reverse the disadvantages at several levels. " "What about super weapons? If we use super weapons, how much chance do you think we can win?" the speaker narrowed his eyes and continued to ask. Obviously, he is not willing to swallow the bitter fruit of failure. To be exact, it is not allowed to have a record of failure during their term of office, otherwise those silent political enemies may collectively attack and drive them down from the position of speaker after they return. "Sorry, please forgive me. According to the current situation, there are not many super weapons we can use, and they are not enough to completely reverse the situation, and they may cause the enemy to rebound. You should know best that we don''t know much about the world, let alone what secrets are hidden in the deepest core." The commander of the expeditionary force gave his views directly. He knows that he is now in a tug of War called "quagmire", either pouring more resources to bring down the enemy, or directly choosing to retreat while the initiative is still in his hands to reduce unnecessary losses. Although his judgment is indisputable from the perspective of pure war, it is regrettable that war has never been pure, but a continuation of politics. Take this general mobilization, which is rare even in the history of darente civilization. In fact, the current ruling class is unwilling to admit its mistakes, let alone surrender its rights. That''s why they launched the war and brought the two boys back alive no matter how much they paid. Therefore, before it really experiences a disastrous defeat, the parliament will never give up its original plan, let alone willingly admit its defeat to its political enemies and withdraw from the stage of history. The speaker is no doubt very clear that there is no problem with the other party''s suggestions, but he still doesn''t listen to them, communicates with those parliamentarians who support him, and doesn''t forget to observe those political enemies who oppose him. After several minutes, he ordered in a non emotional tone, "in the name of Parliament, I authorize you to use the super weapon - resonance." "What... What?! using resonance in the underground world? Are you crazy?" another congressman suddenly stood up and expressed strong anger and dissatisfaction in his tone. "Of course I''m not crazy! I made a decisive judgment based on the current unfavorable situation. As we all know, one of our current difficulties is the endless harassment of the enemy and their inherent ability to drill holes. Once resonance is used, most passages in the underground world will collapse, which can give to the moving enemy, as well as their towns and villages Cause great damage. Most importantly, resonance will only affect the geological structure and will not damage the earth''s core. At this stage, this is the only super weapon we can use. "The speaker gently tapped the table and explained. However, the opposing members were obviously dissatisfied with this explanation and immediately retorted: "But the problem is that resonance is an indiscriminate attack. This means that the places we control will collapse. In particular, the tentacles that are hard to extend will all be lost under the attack of resonance. In addition, resonance will also lead to the isolation of the whole underground world. It may take decades or even hundreds of years to get through it." "Don''t you think it''s a very valuable thing to integrate the blood of two higher lives into the whole ethnic group in hundreds of years?" the speaker asked meaningfully. "But the problem is that you can''t guarantee that the plan will succeed! And you have failed once!" the congressman insisted on his position. Not only he, but also many people showed approval. After all, the darente civilization is not a totalitarian empire, but an elite group with supreme ability, which controls the rule. Generally speaking, being the speaker of Parliament means that this person is the most capable and powerful person in the whole civilization. But once he makes a mistake and begins to be questioned by other elites, it means that it is time to hand over the highest power. The speaker obviously felt the threat contained in those eyes and quietly responded: "whether it is a failure or not can only be judged after the final result comes out. Please be patient and I will give you a satisfactory answer." Then, ignoring everyone''s reaction, he shouted again, "go! Convey the authorization of the Parliament and start the super weapon resonance in an hour." "As you wish, sir." the commander bent down and bowed. Without saying a word, he began to convey his orders downward. Soon, those front-line troops who had been fighting, injured and killed with the enemy were notified to abandon their positions at a very fast speed and retreat to a relatively safe place. At the same time, the casters also worked hard to strengthen the space in the portal and its surrounding main areas to ensure that it can resist the structural damage caused by resonance, at least not collapse on the spot and bury everyone alive. When everything was ready, a magic device composed of thousands of rings was carefully taken out of the sealed alley and placed on the heavily guarded open space Chapter 1358 "This is the super weapon - resonance?" A young male caster stretched out a finger and tried to touch thousands of golden rings, large and small. But before he touched it, he was interrupted by another old guy nearby and scolded: "Fool! Take care of your hands! Otherwise I don''t mind cutting them all off. Resonance is one of the greatest masterpieces of the whole civilization. Doubt that any touch may lead to serious consequences. If you don''t want to die or kill the people around you, you''d better be honest." "Yes... Sorry, mentor, I just can''t help it." the young man quickly lowered his head and admitted his mistake. However, the old man''s attention was obviously not on the apprentice at the moment. He said directly to the commander close at hand: "please show the use authorization of the Council!" "Of course! Here you are!" the commander with the medal of honor handed over a black slate. The former then performed several detection spells continuously. After confirming that it was not a forgery or an order signed involuntarily, he nodded with satisfaction: "yes! The authorization is valid! Please give an order." "In the name of the supreme military commander of the expeditionary army, I declare the super weapon resonance into battle. Please start. The parliament is still waiting for the result." After that, the commander quickly retreated to the safe area and opened his eyes to enjoy the spectacular picture of the power of this super weapon at close range. There is no superfluous nonsense! After getting the order, the old man immediately got busy with his apprentices and finished the simple debugging in a short time. Finally, he gently threw a dazzling bead into the middle of the ring. Next second Buzz! The originally stationary ring began to rotate around the beads at high speed, and at the same time, it also kept sending out invisible shock waves. Everything that comes into contact with this ripple, no matter what it is, begins to resonate uncontrollably. At least two or three seconds, or more than one minute, it will turn into a pile of dust. What''s more, these ripples have incredible penetration. In addition to specific magic protection, even the hardest crust and metal ore are not immune. From the start to the end, it was only about half an hour, and almost 70% of the whole huge underground world collapsed. Almost all towns and villages were submerged by earth and meteorites falling from the sky, and only a few lucky people escaped. Resonance, as the name suggests, is to make all the things touched by the ripple resonate through the power of magic, and finally disintegrate the original indestructible structure from the inside. This super weapon was originally designed to capture strong fortresses with a lot of magic protection. It is not used to directly kill the enemy like other super weapons. However, on ankas, it has a more terrible effect than most super weapons. Even the places around the expeditionary camp that are not particularly well fortified have become ruins. Many alchemy puppets are digging and cleaning up, trying to get through the tunnels submerged by soil and stones. ¡­¡­ Just as the darentes began to clean up the mess, the boy was shaking a thick layer of soil and couldn''t help complaining: "damn! Are the old guys of darente parliament crazy? They use such dangerous super weapons as resonance in the underground world!" "Resonance? What''s that?" Luke spit the mud in his mouth and asked with interest. "As you wish, resonance is to resonate with inanimate bodies, and then decompose them into small particles, which can destroy the internal structure of some solid objects. It seems that the Council is serious this time, and will never give up until we catch you and me back. In addition, do you feel it? They have closed the space of the planet, and we have nothing to do to escape through transmission." The boy took a deep breath and replied. Luke nodded thoughtfully: "I see! They destroyed the fierce resistance of the original residents in this way, at least for a short time without worrying about endless harassment." "Yes! But they also cut off the traffic. In this completely closed environment, it''s good for us." after saying that, the boy got out of the soil and began to learn a lot about the surrounding environment privately. Since they separated from the shadow guard, they have been moving towards the depths of the earth. According to the information obtained from the female mayor, there is a sacred city in the heart of the earth. Its name is Pula. It is not only the first city in the world, but also the Holy Land in the eyes of the anyts. Because only in this city can they see the real light and endless power. Of course, the two boys didn''t believe this mysterious and religious description at all. In their eyes, the so-called real light and endless power are likely to be the hot core and the powerful force field generated by the core. However, this speculation needs to be confirmed by seeing it with your own eyes. Looking at the completely blocked tunnel, Luke asked in an uncertain tone, "what should we do now? Don''t tell me to dig all the way!" "No! Of course not! Remember the symbols we cracked before? Now it''s time to come in handy." The voice just fell! The boy immediately put the three symbols together and threw them down at the soil layer that touched his waist under his feet. moment An invisible force soared into the air, quickly gathered the soil into a ball, and constantly frantically kneaded and squeezed Finally, a huge humanoid clay man was born out of thin air. However, it was obviously not controlled by anyone. Like an idiot, it bounced around in place for several times before it began to open its mouth and devour the soil layer on the ground. Slowly, a tunnel leading to the lower layer was expanded. But the clay people didn''t know it. They were still driven by instinct and continued to devour and grow themselves. Looking at such a strange scene, Luke touched his chin and muttered, "is this... Creation? No, no, not creation, at least not complete creation." "You guessed right! Do you still remember those strange creatures that kill each other and devour each other in the dark lake? According to my inference, they were born under the influence of the symbols on the stone pillar. Now, I just use some of them. Anyway, the life and death of the world has nothing to do with you and me, even if this creation finally devours the whole planet..." When he said this, the boy did not hide his evil thoughts at all. It was obvious that he was doing an extremely dangerous experiment. Chapter 1359 The new clay life is like an indefatigable "greedy snake", constantly swallowing the stones and soil falling from the top of his head, and soon opened up tunnels extending in all directions. In particular, the deepest part near the earth''s core has not collapsed, and the wall seems to have been burned by some high-temperature flame or magma, showing a colorful smooth surface, which feels like metal and glass. Even if you use a hard weapon to knock, you won''t leave even a trace. Obviously, the current power of clay life was not enough to destroy such a solid, so it soon turned around and continued in another direction. Because there is no mind, it does not have the ability to think. It completely depends on the most basic instinct of life to devour all the materials that can strengthen itself. Seeing this "monster" who didn''t know what it would evolve into in the future, the boy breathed a little relieved and said in a slightly excited tone: "let''s go. It''s time to see the city built in the depths of the earth''s core, the legendary holy city - Pula." "You has the final say!" Luke shrugged his shoulders carelessly. According to the agreement reached with the shadow guard, they need to go to PRA to cooperate with the high level of the anatts, continue to block the darente expeditionary army, and ensure that they suffer heavy losses in the process of expansion and suppression. Only in this way can the shadow guard have the opportunity to turn the tide. The fierce internal political struggle has always been a life and death struggle, with no reason or rules to speak of. Moreover, the two boys are only outsiders after all, and will never be recognized by the main body of the whole civilization, let alone master the highest power. From a certain perspective, they actually pose the least threat and are the most ideal partners. At the beginning, the parliament also planned to use the Huairou policy to brainwash and instill darente ideas, so that boys could think they were a member of this ethnic group. But unfortunately, they underestimated the boy''s inner ambition and desire. As a "reincarnator" who will awaken some memories, knowledge and ways of thinking from the depths of his soul from time to time, a boy can never become anyone''s slave, puppet or captive pet. At present, the only thing he wants to do is destroy the darente civilization and completely send this race trying to control itself into the garbage of history. ¡­¡­ After about seven or eight days of walking along the colorful tunnel, the temperature of the environment in the air began to rise suddenly, and the heat waves came on our face, which made it very difficult for us to go further. What''s more, as the ambient temperature rises, the strength of the force field becomes more and more amazing, so that even controlling energy to maintain body temperature becomes extremely dangerous. On several occasions, Luke, who was relatively weak, almost lost control and seriously injured himself on the spot. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough to interrupt the energy supply in time, which was lucky to escape. But from then on, he did not dare to use the convenience of magic, but was honest and practical, and finished the last part of the journey with his feet. When they saw the dazzling light like the sun in front of them, the two boys couldn''t help staring, and their faces showed unimaginable surprise. At the end of the originally gray bottom channel, a huge thing emitting light and heat like a fireball appeared in sight. This is not a star, but the liquid core of the planet. Its size is so huge, coupled with its very close distance, it is even more dazzling than watching stars on most planets. In particular, the hot liquid material flowing on the surface will travel an amazing airflow of heat every time. In the tunnel, those heat waves are transmitted from here. But I don''t know why, the liquid core didn''t lose pressure due to exposure, so it gradually began to cool and finally changed from liquid to solid. On the contrary, its current state is like a star, constantly providing the necessary radiation and energy for the underground world. Below the hot core, there is a dark black city, quiet like a dead city, with no sign of life at all. "This is the holy city of Pula?" the boy muttered to himself in an uncertain tone. "Whether it is or not, we''ll go and have a look, won''t we?" Luke didn''t like too much. He touched the sweat on his forehead and strode towards the entrance. For him who has lived in the desert with an ambient temperature of more than 50 degrees for a long time, the heat wave emitted from the earth''s core has not exceeded the endurance limit for the time being. However, he understood that even in such an environment, he could not last long. He must find out what he really wanted as soon as possible, and then decide whether to stay or leave. In contrast, the boy who grew up in dignity was obviously a little out of breath. In addition, he could not use magic to reduce his temperature. His face was very ugly, and even there was a faint sign of dehydration. About ten minutes later, when they approached the entrance, they suddenly found that their bodies seemed to pass through an invisible diaphragm. moment The originally dry and hot air suddenly became cool and dry. And the city, which looks dead from the outside, is now alive. Aware of this, the two exchanged a very tacit look. Needless to ask, there must be a layer of things like border crossing or magic protection outside the city. What''s more interesting is that there are almost no male members in this city. At a glance, all of them are pregnant women with big stomachs. Many people who arrived at the labor site began to lay eggs one by one in the street in front of countless pairs of eyes. At a glance, it seemed to be a huge fertility city. "Damn it! I think I know these aborigines call this holy city! Primitive reproductive worship! Only in such an environment can their offspring absorb enough energy in a short time and grow rapidly in an extraordinary way. The earth core is their nourishment. At least before the earth core begins to cool and collapse, there is no need to worry about the extinction of the whole ethnic group." Luke licked his lips and exclaimed. "You''re right! From the perspective of survival, the anatts are more successful than the darentes. Now I''m looking forward to talking face-to-face with their senior management about specific matters of cooperation." The voice just fell! The boy turned his eyes to a small group of female guards approaching quickly. The other party obviously noticed that two outsiders who did not belong to their own race broke in and surrounded them in the middle in the blink of an eye. Chapter 1360 "Outsiders! Who are you? Why are you close to the holy city?" the leading woman raised her spear weapon with the same brilliance in her hand and shouted. From her alert eyes and extremely bad attitude, Luke had no doubt that if he did not cooperate, the other party would immediately launch a fatal attack. Moreover, the spear weapon with amazing energy is not a simple cold weapon, but a powerful magic device. Although he didn''t understand how such a thing could be used normally in the environment surrounded by a strong geocentric force field, he didn''t want to try it at all. Without any hesitation, the boy directly raised his hands and responded in a skilled local language: "please don''t get me wrong. We are not hostile. We just want to talk to your supreme ruler about the invaders." "Intruder?" another woman next to her subconsciously shook her tentacles on her forehead. "That''s right! The invaders who are attacking you are called darentes. They are a powerful magical civilization that has conquered countless worlds. I know many of their secrets, including the super weapon resonance that caused the collapse of the underground world." In order to arouse each other''s interest, the boy threw a bait without thinking. He was clearly aware of the amazing loss and trauma that the massive collapse a few months ago would cause to the civilization living in the underground world. Not to mention anything else, the women in this city who don''t listen to forced childbirth are the best proof. According to darente records, it is only when the number of ethnic groups is greatly reduced that the ayat will start this uncontrolled crazy fertility. "Why do you know this? What''s the relationship with those invaders?" the leading woman was obviously not so easy to trust an outsider and continued to force her to ask. The prepared boy calmly pointed to himself and Luke next to him, explaining in a slightly helpless tone: "As you wish, my brother and I are sworn enemies with the darentes. In order to destroy these greedy and shameless predators, we keep shuttling around the world, looking for allies, and intend to unite all forces that can be united to make these bastards pay for their actions." "So you''ve found us now?" the leading woman narrowed her eyes and restrained her strong hostility a little. "That''s right!" the boy nodded seriously. "As far as I know, you are the only race in the known world that has successfully repelled the darente invasion and successfully defended your home. Look, these are what the world looks like after being occupied by the darentes. Believe me, you will never want your home to look like that." After that, he took out a magic item made long ago from his arms and activated the image data stored in it. Next second One after another, the world gradually deserted and even completely destroyed under the plundering of the darentes, all of which are displayed without a trace. In less than five minutes, the expression on the faces of the female guards changed from initial shock to fear, followed by fear to despair. I have never seen the fire of the darente expeditionary army in full swing. I can never imagine the overwhelming magic and the spectacular scene of a large number of metal puppets charging face-to-face. At this moment, the ayats outside the bottom of the well realized how lucky they were to have fought back and forth with the ferocious invaders. you ''re right! Is luck! If it were not for the favorable environment of the underground world and the powerful force field constantly generated by the earth''s core, they would not be able to resist the first round of attacks, and would become the object of wanton plundering and ravaging by each other like other worlds every minute. "Come with me!" After watching the video materials for more than half an hour, the leading woman finally gave up the last trace of hostility, grabbed the magic items playing the video materials, and took the two boys to the semicircular building in the center of the city. Along the way, after at least ten levels of checkpoints and questioning, they finally handed over all their belongings under layers of surveillance and came to an empty hall. In the middle of the hall, there is a mysterious device like a glass jar, which is soaked with a huge "fat" life that is difficult to describe in words. To be exact, its upper body is the shape of an Yat, while its lower body is an oval abdomen as huge as an insect. Through the white translucent skin, it can be clearly observed that the abdominal cavity, which is more than 100 meters long, is full of pregnant eggs. Luke saw this scene, his pupils contracted suddenly, and his whole body was soaked with sweat. Because he can clearly feel that in the body of this "ugly" creature, there is an extremely powerful soul, and even the spiritual power released by the other party''s unconscious can pose a great threat to himself. "The great ancestor, the mother of all anyats, the supreme queen, I have brought you two outsiders with important news about the invaders." the leading woman knelt on one knee and saluted with great piety. "Ah! My child, I feel the fear, despair and anxiety in your heart. Tell me what news these two people have brought?" the mysterious creature with a series of amazing titles finally opened his eyes slowly, and his tone was full of peace and kindness. "Please see, this is the information they brought. The enemy is much stronger than we expected." After that, the woman presented the magic device with both hands. But the mysterious creature did not activate the magic device like a boy, but took it up and pasted it on his forehead. In less than a second, she raised her head, stared at a pair of fascinating eyes and asked, "are these all collected by you?" "No, your majesty, only a small part of these were taken on the spot, and the vast majority of them were either the memory of some people or the information robbed from Darren''s hands. I guarantee that all the information was not exaggerated or false at all." the boy bent down and bowed to show his respect. "Really..." the mysterious creature pursed his mouth and showed a meaningful smile. "But I always feel that you seem to hide something deliberately." "No one has their own privacy. But I can swear that I will never hesitate to destroy the darentes." the boy gave his guarantee carefully. Under the huge mental pressure everywhere, he knew that he must not lie, let alone use some commonly used small means, otherwise he would be noticed by the other party immediately. Chapter 1361 "Ah! Secret. How long have I not heard the word?" The mysterious creature winked at the servants who served him day and night. The latter immediately rushed up and carefully turned over the huge lower body to make it change into a more comfortable position. Her eyes are so deep and wise that she seems to be able to dig out a person''s deepest secret in her heart at once. Unfortunately, this kind of shallow spiritual penetration did not play a big role in the determined boy. He still kept a calm expression and responded: "Perhaps for you, who control the whole huge population, secret is indeed a strange and distant word, but for our relatively independent intelligent lives, secret is an indispensable part of daily life. It is not only a reference to distinguish each other, but also an embodiment of self-consciousness." There is no doubt that this mysterious creature with terrible fertility is the supreme ruler of the anatts. It is she who created the ancient tradition and civilization system of the whole underground world from scratch. As for whether it is the true ancestor of this race, it is still uncertain. However, as a truly higher life, she still has more power than the most powerful darentes. Even if she is willing, she can mobilize the power of the earth''s core to launch indiscriminate destructive attacks on the enemy. "Independence?" the mysterious queen repeated the word, her face soon mixed with contempt and disdain. "Independence means that a person puts his own interests in the ethnic intelligence, means that he will constantly fight for resources, rights and status, and means that he cannot control the situation as quickly as possible at a critical moment. Independence is a negative word in my impression. I tried to let my children think independently, but guess what happened?" "Did they unite as if to get rid of you?" Luke tempted with interest. The queen nodded without thinking: "You guessed right! After gaining full freedom, they are like crazy, amplifying their subconscious selfishness. Finally, they want to kill me, both spiritual and blood source, so as to obtain real independence. Therefore, I hate the idea of independence. Only by maintaining group consciousness can we ensure the healthy development of the whole ethnic group." "So you also hate secrets! Because secrets often mean distrust and individual erosion of the group." Luke said the subtext of the other party directly. How can any "monster" who is used to controlling everything around him and even the thought of intelligent life allow someone to keep a secret in front of him? Maybe the secret is related to the enemy who is fighting. Now, there are only two choices for the two boys. Either hand over the secret and really gain the trust of the other party; Or choose to leave, abandon the original "alliance" plan and make a new plan. "Hehe, you are very smart. Maybe you are smarter than all my children combined. I finally understand why those invaders have to spend such amazing human and material resources to chase you back to the world." With the Queen''s slightly teasing tone, the atmosphere in the air suddenly became tense. In particular, the servants around who were responsible for serving her seemed to enter a state of battle and surrounded them from inside to outside. "Do you know our origin?!" the boy''s pupil contracted suddenly. "Of course! Since you arrived in that town, I have been observing in secret. You know, although there are not many outsiders coming to the underground world, most of them are impressed and can distinguish their race. But you are different. Your behavior, behavior, maturity and cunning beyond your age all prove that you belong to one A higher level of life. " The queen didn''t mean to hide anything. She told everything she knew. Perhaps in her opinion, the two interesting boys in front of her have been firmly controlled by themselves, and it is impossible to make any more tricks. "Oh, shit! What do you think we should do now?" Luke asked his "brother" with a deliberately nervous look. "What else can we do? We haven''t experienced similar things." the boy smiled and shrugged his shoulders. The voice just fell! Last second, with a smile on his face, he took out a silver block from his arms at a very fast speed and threw it at those hostile female servants. moment A dazzling white light lit up the whole hall! No sound! No vibration or explosion! But hundreds of heavily armed female servants melted into gray powder in the white light. No one can escape! When the heavy guards at the door reacted and tried to rush in to kill the invaders and defend his majesty, Luke had stood next to the queen, put a glittering red collar on the slender neck of the target and gave a warning with a smile: "Stop! Don''t get any closer! Or I promise your queen will turn into a burning torch in less than a second." "Asshole! You... How dare you?" the leading woman was obviously mad, and her voice trembled slightly. "Step down! They are serious!" the queen seemed to notice something and immediately spoke to stop the situation from getting worse. Although she has very strong strength, her body is still quite weak, otherwise she will not hide in this special city surrounded by a strong force field all her life. Watching those female guards full of reluctance, anger and shame withdraw slowly, the boy touched his chin and said to the queen who had become a prisoner: "Your Majesty, now we should have a good talk, shouldn''t we?" "Do you think I will compromise? If you dare to hurt a hair of mine, I promise you both can''t or go out of this hall." the queen raised her chin and made a high gesture. "Empty intimidation is the best way to cover up your inner tension. Please don''t scare us. We''re not scared. What''s more, we don''t want to hurt you. We just want to cooperate with you against those invaders. I promise that as long as you do as we ask, you will be free unharmed after everything is done." When saying these words, the boy''s tone revealed an irresistible imperative tone. Chapter 1362 How to completely control the highly unified race of an organization? The answer is simple! That is to seize and control their brains. There is no doubt that the queen is their brain and the only object they obey 100%. Moreover, from the simple conversation, Luke can confirm that this life like a worm has obviously secretly built a huge spiritual network to connect every future generation. As long as she is willing, she can read what she wants to see from each other''s memory at any time. What''s more, she can invade consciousness and do some hidden things with the help of the target''s eyes, body and various organs. It was precisely because of this discovery that Luke decided to take a risk and try to coerce the queen with his life as a threat to force the other party to serve his plan. Because Judging according to all kinds of knowledge and thoughts in his brain, the more he stands high in charge of power and power, the more he is afraid of death. In order to avoid death, they often do some very disgusting things, even selling the interests of the whole ethnic group. Obviously, Luke was right. After a series of temptations and threats, the queen finally chose to compromise and give orders to those surviving descendants through the spiritual network to enter a state of all-out war. In less than half a year, the population loss of more than 60% of the anyats returned to the previous level with crazy fertility and rapid growth. Moreover, these newborns did not hide honestly. On the contrary, after simple training, they attacked the intruder''s station again. It was not easy for darente people to build a good pressing force field device with advanced technology, which was destroyed again. They were drowned by the roaring enemy before they even had time to react. Shock! Hard to hide shock! Several high-level officials, including the speaker of the parliament, stared at the destruction and disintegration of the newly established strongholds, and the unexplained premature death of the huge plan just at the beginning. In their dreams, they did not understand why these backward races living in the underground world can master their own trends in such a short time and even dare to take the initiative to attack? Isn''t the other party afraid of another "resonance"? With a series of doubts and puzzles, the second emergency meeting of the expeditionary army was held in the camp. The gloomy speaker directly omitted the opening polite words and shouted at a deformer leader: "tell me, what''s going on? Why do our enemies react so quickly? Didn''t you say some time ago that they are shrinking deeper underground?" "Sorry, sir, we have tried our best. Please see, this is the death list of the deformer recently. The enemy seems to be able to distinguish which are our real people and which are our disguises in some way." the deformer leader put a black stone plate on the table with a wry smile. After a short circulation, there was an undisguised surprise on everyone''s face. You know, as the strongest penetration tool, the deformer has always been the ace pioneer in collecting intelligence in the expeditionary army and setting off a bloody storm within the enemy. But this time, they had lost more than half as soon as they took action. Most of them were found just after they lurked down, and then they were besieged to death. "Incredible! How did they do this?" a senior commander asked with a frown. The leader of the shapeshifter shook his head helplessly: "I don''t know. Even the members who escaped from the front line can''t tell what happened. They only know that these enemies who were still retreating in a hurry suddenly began to rebuild their homes in some places in an orderly way, and speed up their speed to give birth." "Didn''t your people find anything unusual, such as a messenger or some kind of magic communication?" the commander obviously didn''t give up and continued to ask. In his view, this abnormal behavior was obviously inspired and ordered by a higher level. "Really not! I think it may be necessary for us to reassess the enemy. It is clear that the anatts are used for a power we do not know, and this power is common among them." a congressman tapped the table to make a summary. "You mean... Retreat?" another congressman carefully left the speaker with the rest of his eyes. At this moment, anyone who is not a fool can feel that the old man in charge of the highest power of the whole civilization is like a volcano about to erupt. But the congressman who stood in the opposition position obviously didn''t care about this. He responded with a sneer: "of course, we should retreat, or stay here and continue to waste our precious resources, as well as those well-trained soldiers and casters? Don''t forget, the reason why we sit here is not to protect the interests of individuals, but to protect the interests of the whole civilization." "Are you talking about me?" the speaker narrowed his eyes, with a dangerous light in his pupils. "No, you misunderstood, your excellency. I''m just talking about those who put their rights above the whole civilization." the congressman gave a tit for tat without showing weakness. Just when their eyes began to shine and they planned to go further, the light in the environment suddenly became dim. Next second A black shadow appeared out of thin air and said sarcastically in a low hoarse voice: "Aha! What do I see? Power struggle! The parliament, which shoulders the rise and fall of the whole civilization, has fallen to this stage." "Is that you?!" The speaker''s face suddenly changed and subconsciously grabbed the powerful magic item kept by himself. Seeing the other party''s move, the shadow immediately sneered and curled his mouth: "are you so afraid of me? Afraid of me? You even rely on that thing to give yourself courage? Thousands of years ago, the speaker could easily suppress us by his own strength." "Shut up! This is parliament! It''s not your turn to interrupt. Explain your intention!" the speaker interrupted impolitely. "What a disappointing time. Well, since you want to know what I''m coming for, I''ll tell you. Our shadow guard has information about the two boys. But in order to ensure that they can both be brought back alive, I need some authorization, specifically some immunity. After all, they made such a big noise this time, it doesn''t seem to be peaceful It''s safe, so the resistance may be very fierce, and even choose suicide in the end... " Chapter 1363 "You want a pardon?" The speaker, who is extremely sensitive to politics and power, immediately figured out what the other party wants from himself. You know, as the leader of the highest authority of the whole civilization, he has many privileges that ordinary darentes can''t catch up with all their lives. Among them, pardon is the most basic and easy to get. Even he doesn''t remember how many pardon statements he has signed since he took office. But the problem is that there has never been a impunity for the culprit of wanton killing and destruction on the home planet. If he really handed over the pardon statement, he would immediately become the object of hostility and hatred of countless people, and he could basically bid farewell to the political stage. "That''s right! I need a pardon statement to ensure that they don''t commit extreme acts at the last moment," the leader of the shadow guard replied in the affirmative without thinking. Obviously, it is impossible for him not to know the interests involved in the pardon. He just wants to embarrass the other party and let the high speaker taste what is pain and helplessness. Just like all those who have been suppressed and treated unfairly for a long time, every member of the shadow guard has accumulated a lot of anger and dissatisfaction. The reason why they have shown before is not that they have no temper, but that they have not found a way to vent. But now, with the defeat of the expeditionary army again and again, these guys can no longer bear the restless heart, eager to return to the center of power and seize the lost things. This strong emotion and ambition can be clearly felt by every darente senior level present. But I don''t know why, each of them subconsciously ignored this. Including opposition parliamentarians and the commander of the expeditionary force, without exception, ignored the shadow guard members who had been in contact with the bottom soldiers and casters during this period, and allowed these guys to expand their influence. At present, the shadow guard, which should be full of obscure names, is well known by most people. Some relatively young guys even began to worship this group of "Heroes" who have great strength and turn the tide several times. Looking at the ambition flashing in each other''s eyes, the speaker took a deep breath and asked in a very serious tone: "are you sure there is a pardon that can bring the two boys back unharmed?" "Of course!" the chief of the shadow guard nodded carefully. "In addition, I also need a little cooperation from the expeditionary army to lead them out from deep underground." "As you wish! But it''s said that if you fail to fulfill your promise, everything I promised before will not exist." then the speaker took out a blank black slate, entered some information in it as quickly as possible, and finally attached his own private magic mark. In this way, a legally effective pardon statement is made. Now, no matter who enters his name into it, no matter how unforgivable a crime he has committed, he doesn''t have to worry about being hunted down and tried. "Thank you very much! I swear, you''ll see those two naughty little guys again soon." the shadow guard leader bent down and bowed slightly, revealing a hint of playfulness in his tone. After he turned and left, a congressman who remained silent from beginning to end suddenly asked, "I don''t understand! Why did you agree to his request? You know, according to the rules formulated at the beginning of the establishment of the parliament, the shadow guard should never appear in the public eye again. In particular, their power must be strictly limited to the double digits, otherwise..." "Enough! I know what I''m doing." Before the other party finished speaking, the speaker rudely interrupted. "The times are changing! At the beginning of the establishment of the parliament, it has just experienced a tragic war, a war between theocracy and mortals. Therefore, limiting theocracy and limiting the power deep in our soul will naturally become a top priority. But now, with the increasing prosperity of magic power, we have got rid of the shadow of the past, and have invented countless spells and weapons that can kill gods. There is no need to continue to hold on to those rigid rules. What''s more, the reason why the shadow guard is united at present is not because the number is too small. Imagine that when their members expand to three digits, four digits and five digits, will everyone obey one person''s orders? no Of course not! They will split! Will have all kinds of ideas and factions as we do now. At that time, the Council can infiltrate the shadow guard and really turn it into a sharp weapon against our enemies. " "You mean... Conniving them to expand the number and influence of the shadow guard?" the congressman stared as if he had heard some shocking remarks. "Yes! Times have changed! From the moment the two boys appeared, our civilization ushered in new opportunities and challenges. I know that some of you opposed me and hoped that I would taste the bitter fruit of failure and hand over my power. But have you ever thought about whether the people who took me could make a correct judgment in such a complex situation?" The speaker swept the faces of those who were either dismissive or indifferent with sharp eyes. But interestingly, these people kept silent for some reason, neither expressed any views nor made a fierce refutation. They seem to have decided that no matter what the speaker does, he is bound to fail in the end. Instead of wasting energy to argue and quarrel, it''s better to wait patiently for the results and then clean up the mess. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the shadow guard leader who got the reputation of pardon has now returned to the deep underground tens of thousands of kilometers away from the expeditionary camp and said in a cold voice to several expectant companions: "cheer, my brothers and sisters. The idiots in Parliament finally handed this thing to me. Now, all you have to do is spread the news to every member of the expedition according to the plan. I want to see how long he can hold power without the support and support of the people. When he stepped down and the parliament fell into chaos and power struggle, we will return to the center of power. Thousands of years of anger! Repression! Silence! Will erupt like a volcano in the near future! Facts will prove that we are the leaders who can shoulder the glory and responsibility and lead the whole ethnic group forward. " Chapter 1364 Conformity psychology refers to the behavior of individuals who are affected by the behavior of external people and show their own perception, judgment and understanding in line with public opinion or the majority. As a member of the group, few people can maintain absolute calm and independence, and are not affected by others or the environment. With the Parliament and the speaker of the parliament pardoning the alien boy who caused a terrible disaster on the mother planet, the whole expedition camp fell into unprecedented boiling. Everyone, whether intentionally or unintentionally, is arguing with each other fiercely and even attacking each other personally, hoping to find out what makes the senior management make such a crazy and stupid move. Especially in this disaster, a highly respected congressman was killed, and even the complete body could not be preserved. No one realized that after achieving his goal, the behind the scenes still left quietly and threw the mess to the parliament to deal with slowly. Although darente''s unique rationality did not make this protest and debate develop into riots, as a saying goes, once the seeds of distrust are planted, one day they will bear the fruit of betrayal. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the two boys who kidnapped the queen of the anatts have now completely controlled the buildings in the most central area of the holy city. There are only three people left in this place, which was originally full of servants and guards, and those who were originally responsible for taking care of the queen are only allowed to enter briefly during feeding and cleaning every day. It has to be said that this feeling of being in the enemy''s nest and having to worry all the time is really not very good. In order to prevent the queen from making secret moves, the two people must alternate in turn to ensure that one person is always awake, and always pay close attention to the Queen''s every move, even her spiritual power from time to time. Feeling the fatigue and drowsiness caused by the long-term lack of sleep, Luke couldn''t help yawning and asked without looking back: "what''s the matter? What''s the step of the plan? Can''t we leave this damn place?" "Don''t worry, be patient, it''s almost ready." the boy rubbed his eyebrows and responded. "Patience? That''s what you answered when I asked you a week ago. Please, go on like this, we don''t have to wait for the darentes to come to the door, we''ll have to be killed by the damn guards outside." Luke rolled his eyes angrily. Although the queen has been very cooperative these days, she has no intention of flattering others at all. But he dares to use his head to ensure that whenever there is a chance, this huge "insect Queen" with the lower body will not hesitate to hurt the killer and regain his freedom. What''s more, with the lack of sleep, the two people began to be affected by the Queen''s spiritual power, and even each other''s figure occasionally appeared in their dreams. You know, this is not a good phenomenon! Once it goes on like this, when will the other party suddenly invade the spiritual world. Just as the boy opened his mouth as if to say something, the queen, who had closed her eyes and rested, suddenly opened her eyes, stared at the rightmost corner of the hall and shouted, "there are intruders! Come on! Come on!" "Intruder?!" Luke''s nerves tightened in an instant and stood next to the queen as fast as possible. At the same time, he didn''t forget to glance at the entrance to the outside. In less than a minute, a large number of fully armed guards poured in. For a moment, even the air became solidified. "Who? Who''s there!" the boy narrowed his eyes and tried carefully. However, from his actions, he was not so much guarding against invisible invaders as against these guards armed to the teeth. God knows what kind of orders the queen has issued through the spiritual network. Perhaps this is a farce from beginning to end, a play to test their reaction. But soon, the boy overturned his guess. I saw a thin shadow slowly coming out of the dark corner, smiled and said, "relax, don''t be so nervous, I''m not the enemy. I''m a member of the shadow guard. I came to convey a word at the command of the leader. The time is ripe." "The time is ripe?! are you sure!" Luke stared, as if he couldn''t believe what he heard. "That''s right! This is your pardon statement. Next, the leader hopes you can act according to the plan. In return, this is part of the secret about the stone pillar, which can be given to you first." as he said, the dark shadow threw a stone with dense slow symbols. Unlike the symbols on the stone pillars that require a lot of time to decipher, although they have never been seen before, as long as the fingers touch them, they immediately turn back into an understandable abstract concept. Needless to ask, this is a wonderful reading magic. From the moment of creation, it is to enable more people to read and understand. But at present, the boy obviously didn''t want to read the contents recorded in the stone. He responded bluntly: "I see! We will act according to the plan. But there is a premise that once we find that our lives are threatened, we will definitely choose to escape at the first time." "Of course! This is your right and freedom. Besides, please don''t be so hostile. We act in a completely different way from Parliament, and you will soon realize this." When he said these words, the shadow showed extraordinary excitement and excitement, as if victory was readily available to him. Soon, as the member of the shadow guard left, the hall returned to its former tranquility. The guards who rushed in also withdrew slowly at the behest of the queen. When all the irrelevant personnel were gone, the queen asked in a meaningful tone, "who was the intruder just now? What was the shadow guard? It seems that your relationship with the darentes is much more complicated than I expected, isn''t it?" "Ah! Our relationship is really a little complicated. But you don''t have to worry about it. We''ll handle it ourselves." the boy pursed his mouth with a smile on his face. Power is truth! At present, he is holding each other''s life in his hand. Naturally, he does not need to be as cautious as he first met, nor does he have the obligation to answer the questions raised by the other party. In contrast, Luke was concerned about the mysterious stone and grabbed it. His brain ran crazy and read the huge amount of information stored inside. About ten minutes or so, he recovered from his concentration, opened his mouth, smiled and muttered, "Oh - this is really great information..." Chapter 1365 Origin has always been a secret that countless civilizations in the universe have been trying to find out. Generally speaking, any intelligent race from barbarism to civilization will produce all kinds of myths and legends, even some absurd and strange stories. But these stories often hide some content related to the truth. There is no doubt that the origin of darente people is different from that of other races. There is neither the so-called "creation myth" nor too many exaggerated descriptions. Everything is so plain and close to life. This strange phenomenon either shows that they lack imagination and can not create enough wonderful stories, or they broke away from ignorance at the stage of their birth and recorded their own origin in the most real way. Obviously, the intelligence and creativity shown by darente people do not look like a lack of imagination. Therefore, in Luke''s mind, he always tends to the latter. Now, after reading the information stored in the stone in his hand, he is more and more sure that an amazing secret is definitely hidden in the seemingly simple historical record. In particular, the God who created the first generation of darentes is likely to be more than just God. Whether it is the pure soul fragment at the bottom of the dark lake, or the monster that can''t be killed no matter how, all reveal a strong and unusual meaning. "Do you think the information recorded by this stone is credible?" the boy clenched the stone with weak temperature, and his eyes twinkled with strong doubt. The reason is very simple. Although this stone is old, it is far from reaching the time when the first darente was born. Therefore, it is very likely to be forged. But Luke responded without thinking: "Of course it''s credible! I understand your doubts, but don''t forget that the shadow guard needs to pay us a whole chain of evidence, not a few simple and confusing clues. This means that if they want to cheat on this matter, they must ensure that there are no logical loopholes from the beginning to the end. Don''t forget, we still have those that haven''t been fully verified They don''t know how much or which part we interpret. " "You have a point." the boy nodded gently, followed by the queen who stared aside and tried to read his shallow thinking. "Now that the time is ripe, what shall we do with the noble prisoner?" "Hehe, do you still need to ask? Of course, it''s handled in the old way. It doesn''t matter what the planet looks like for us. What''s more, I don''t want to be vigilant against the dagger from behind when I embark on the journey." Luke raised his hand and tapped his fingers. Pop! With the crisp crosstalk, the collar worn on the Queen''s neck immediately released a dark blue mist. Before the other party could react to what had happened, her upper body was shrouded in extremely cold ice, but her huge lower body like an insect still maintained its normal function. "Is this?!!!!" the boy''s pupils contracted suddenly, as if he saw something terrible. "Ah! This is the power that the darente once mentioned, a magical power that can freeze everything in the world. I have only been able to try it a little recently," Luke explained carelessly by touching the Crystal hanging around his neck. In fact, the reason why he inlaid a ruby with hot flame energy on the collar was to hide the dark blue liquid hidden inside the collar. Although there is only one drop, it can make the most powerful life in the world have no resistance. "Interesting! It''s so interesting! I can''t wait to get back my share now." the boy licked his lips greedily and walked closer to observe carefully. But unfortunately, he could not feel anything except stillness, and even the approaching magic energy was frozen. After killing the queen, the guards outside may rush in at any time. They didn''t stay for too long. They soon dug a place enough to accommodate two people behind the throne with tools. Finally, they sealed the only exit to the outside world and waited patiently for the time to come. About an hour later, when the servants came in to serve the queen, a scream echoed over the empty hall. "Ah ah!!!!!!!!!! queen... Her Majesty has been frozen into ice!" "What?! what''s going on?" "Damn it! It must be those two invaders!" "Come on! They must not have run far! Get these two bastards back!" "Don''t be stunned! Use your body to melt the ice! With her Majesty''s strong vitality, you will be able to come back to life." ¡­¡­ As the supreme leader of the whole ethnic group, whether political or spiritual, the importance of the queen is self-evident. In just a few seconds, the whole hall was in a mess. Those who are qualified to give orders are desperately trying to save the situation and ensure that the queen will not have any problems. You know, she has ruled the underground world for more than tens of thousands of years. Every anyat will be regarded as the closest mother and the supreme spiritual belief. If she does die, the holy city will turn back into instant chaos. No second person is qualified to stand up and become a new queen and order the whole ethnic group to continue to resist the invaders. No one found that when the situation was in chaos, two insignificant figures quietly mixed in and slipped out of the crowd. Although their appearance and appearance are obviously different from those of the anatts, and they even cover their faces and bodies with cloaks all the way, the six godless servants subconsciously ignore this point. When the two men overturned the gate guard with poison and successfully escaped from the scope shrouded by the diaphragm, Luke breathed a sigh of relief, felt the heat wave coming on his face, smiled and joked: "it''s much easier than we thought, isn''t it?" "This is the disadvantage of high centralization! Once the command center is lost, the whole system and system will be paralyzed instantly." the boy commented sharply. As he said, while a high degree of centralization of power, even when power is concentrated in the hands of a dictator, can give play to 120% super efficiency, the defects are also very obvious. Once the center is controlled or destroyed, other institutions that are used to acting according to orders will fall into endless chaos and contradictions in an instant. Chapter 1366 "Where are we going next? The upper floor?" Looking at the passage that had been expanded by clay life, Luke touched his chin and asked in an uncertain tone. With the passage of time, this guy who was originally created as a tool has obviously grown a lot, just like a huge whale, constantly shuttling around the world, swallowing everything that can be digested. At present, those walls with extremely smooth and hard surfaces can no longer resist its progress. It is estimated that it will soon be able to rush to the earth''s core and devour the magical city. Obviously, the boy was also very interested in the evolution of clay life. He touched his chin and hesitated for a moment before answering, "no! No hurry! Let''s go and see how the little guy is." "Little guy?" Luke had a strange expression on his face. "The little guy you mean is not small at all." "Ha ha ha! In the eyes of his father, a child is always a child, no matter how old it becomes." the boy responded with a pun. "Father? Even if you created him, you are an unqualified father. And you have a hunch that the planet will be destroyed in its hands sooner or later." Luke sneered and shrugged his shoulders. Almost all creators like to regard the created life body as their own children, and even give themselves the title of father or mother. But in fact, they rarely really fulfill the responsibilities and obligations of a father and mother. In particular, there are countless examples of clay life that are created and thrown aside. The only difference is that this clay life is not really a complete life. It has no wisdom, no thinking, no sense of hardship and crisis. It just keeps eating, eating and eating until the whole planet is empty. Because of where they passed, all tunnels will be widened and even form huge karst caves. It was not long before they caught up with the moving clay life. Compared with its original birth, it has expanded more than 3000 times. From a distance, it looks like a mountain, a giant beast from ancient times. The trunk alone has reached an amazing 60 kilometers! Moreover, the original loose clay on the body surface is still solidified into reddish elastic skin, and the skin surface is also covered with moss of various colors. Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom With the rough wriggling and the vibration caused by the body squeezing the surrounding soil layer, it will make a huge noise every step forward. Especially in the underground world, these sounds will reverberate in the middle of the wall, forming resonance and echo. Feeling the terrible breath, the boy inadvertently twitched at the corners of his mouth and said to himself in a voice that only he could hear: "damn! This growth rate is a little beyond my expectation." "What are you going to do with it?" Luke asked, pursing his lips in schadenfreude. You know, as the amount of clay, stone and minerals swallowed increases, this behemoth becomes closer and closer to the form of elements. As the name suggests, the ultimate evolution direction of element form is element life. In particular, the earth element is closely related to the core of the planet. Unless the whole planet is completely destroyed, nothing can really kill it. It belongs to one of the most difficult enemies. "Maybe... We can let it play a little waste heat in the next battle, and test darente''s cards that I haven''t seen before." the boy grinned with a sinister smile. After all, even darentes have to pay a heavy price to deal with such a monster in the underground world. This coincides with his attempt to destroy the entire darente civilization. "But the question is, how are you going to make it act according to your orders? In advance, I''m not like fighting such a monster on the battlefield." Luke glanced at the behemoth in the distance. Due to the effect of geocentric force field, all casters can''t even exert one tenth of their power here, let alone those powerful destructive spells. In this way, it is basically impossible to kill a monster with almost unlimited vitality that can restore its strength at any time by swallowing the surrounding soil, stones and minerals. But the boy obviously kept his hand, smiled and explained, "relax, do you think I would be stupid enough to let a monster beyond my control join the battlefield? No! I may not be able to make it obey orders 100%, but I can make sure it doesn''t attack itself." The voice just fell! The boy quickly carved the characters on a stone pillar on the back of his hand, and then went to the only way of clay life. I saw the monster, who was originally reckless and didn''t know how to avoid, miraculously stopped at a distance of less than ten meters, as if confirming something. After about two minutes, it quickly turned around and continued on the other side. "What? A small symbol can solve all the problems you worry about." the boy smiled and raised the back of his hand engraved with the symbol. "Well done! Maybe we should exchange the decoded parts of each other sometime," Luke suggested meaningfully. He can feel that the speed and quantity of each other''s decoding are obviously higher than himself, so it is very necessary to exchange with each other. The boy nodded without hesitation: "no problem! The responsibility is better than hitting the sun, or now. At the right time, I also need some time to plan the way forward for this greedy child and ensure that it will appear on the right battlefield at the right time." "Why don''t you just let it rush to the darente expeditionary army camp? Wouldn''t that better test each other''s real cards?" Luke put forward his own point of view. In his opinion, the most important thing is to destroy the effective forces of the other party as much as possible, so that it can not maintain the huge and cruel predatory rule. After all, experienced expeditionary forces are not easily recruited from civilians. They not only need to study and cultivate for a long time, but also need to rely on those places with low combat intensity for actual combat test, so as to cultivate their combat experience and consciousness bit by bit. It is impossible to cultivate a truly qualified expeditionary army just by relying on the illusion created by some magic. Once the ruling foundation collapses, the resources to maintain the operation of the parent planet will become extremely barren. The barren resources mean that there is no way to train the army and conduct advanced research. If not, even daily life will be seriously affected. Over time, this powerful magical civilization will turn from prosperity to decline and fall into a situation of eternal disaster. Like all civilizations, they eventually perish Chapter 1367 The upper part of the underground world has now become a place for the darentes to engage in a bloody and cruel tug of war with the anatts. In particular, the large and small tunnels extending in all directions are like a huge grinding plate, constantly rolling fresh life into blood, broken meat and incomplete bodies. In this endless war, and no one can win the final victory, the soldiers at the bottom are often like a series of cold numbers. No one cares about their life or death at all. They are just sent out every day as a routine. How many people can come back alive depends on their own luck. Compared with the well-equipped darentes, the losses of the anatts are obviously greater, but because they have the ability of rapid reproduction and reproduction, they are firmly taking the initiative in some areas instead of being repulsed by the enemy. It may be absurd to say that these guys can take the initiative not because of how many opponents they have killed, but because the soldiers sent every day will die on the road of attack. They will not bring back the fatigue and fear caused by fierce fighting every day like darentes. Then the next day, they will send a group of young people who have just grown up quickly to die. This strange scene is repeated over and over again. As young people are the most vulnerable group to brainwashing and incitement, as long as what happens on the battlefield will never come back, the anatts can always maintain strong morale. It''s no big deal for them to die for generations. As long as the great queen still rules the whole community in the heart of the earth, no matter what losses she suffers, she will slowly make up for them after winning. Interestingly, no one knows that the real queen has been frozen and the holy city has fallen into unprecedented chaos. ¡­¡­ "Ah! It''s the smell of blood! I like it here!" the boy took a deep breath in the passage filled with anatts'' bodies, with an intoxicated expression on his face. "Blood? What excites you is not blood, but death and the wandering soul in the air." Luke, who followed him, corrected. After shuttling through the lower layer for a long time, they finally successfully arrived at the battle area of both sides, and the huge clay life is constantly wandering in the tunnel behind them, swallowing the fallen bodies, weapons and armor. When this big guy who doesn''t know what satisfaction is appears near the battlefield, whether darente or anyat, he becomes a delicious snack without exception. In fact, this is the sixth indiscriminate attack launched by the two in the last two or three days, killing all lives in the belligerent area. This situation may not make any sense to the anatts who are used to the annihilation of the army, but it is a very obvious signal to the darentes who regard every member of the expeditionary force as a precious treasure. Looking at the cleared channels around in just a few minutes, Luke asked in an uncertain tone, "do you think we have to do this again a few times before they can''t bear to take targeted countermeasures?" "Well... Maybe three or four times, maybe seven or eight times. It''s hard to say. You have to understand that the speaker is not easy to be guessed by others. Almost every time he makes a decision, many people will be surprised. But don''t worry, once the number of casualties reaches a critical point, even he must stand up." the boy hesitated for a moment, A very vague answer was soon given. Although he had lived on darente''s home planet for twelve years, he had only seen the speaker eleven times, each on his "birthday". Of course, this birthday does not refer to the "birth date" in the strict sense, but the day when he was found and adopted by the darentes. Therefore, in his impression, the speaker has always been a serious and less likable image of the elderly. As for what achievements the other party has made in the past and why he has been elected as the supreme leader of the whole civilization, he has no idea. "So, next, we will continue to stimulate the darentes on the periphery and force their senior management to stand up and fight, instead of hiding like a coward and watching the increasing number of casualties every day?" Luke joked in a slightly ironic tone while fiddling with the smashed force field suppression device. "Ha ha! I like your sense of humor." the boy couldn''t help laughing when he heard this sentence. "Darentes are not what you think. On the contrary, they never fear death and challenges at the critical moment of determining the rise and fall of the whole civilization, even those high-level leaders who hold great power and resources." "No, you are wrong, my dear brother. The essence of human nature is despicable, selfish and ugly. Maybe it will burst out some feelings called noble at some time, but such feelings usually don''t last long. Look, I will prove to you that when a civilization begins to decline, it is often those great people who begin to decay first..." After that, Luke pursed his lips and showed a chilling smile. Just when the boy wanted to say something, there was a sudden sound of footsteps in the quiet channel. About two or three minutes later, a standard exploration team composed of elite darente soldiers and casters suddenly broke into sight. When the leader saw the boy''s familiar face, he immediately brightened his eyes and shouted at the top of his voice, "come on! Rush up! Catch the two boys! They are the target of the parliament for a reward!" "What?!" "Magic! We''re finally lucky!" "Don''t just stand! Do it! This is the area affected by the earth''s nuclear force field. As spell casters, they can''t exert any power at all." After a short communication, every member of the whole team fell into ecstasy and rushed up recklessly, trying to capture the two boys directly, and then take them back intact, becoming a hero admired by everyone. Don''t underestimate this! Once you get such a title, you can get good bonus points whether you continue to develop in the army in the future, return to the home star for further study and enter the parliament in the future. Moreover, the huge reward offered by Parliament alone is enough to drive most darentes crazy. But no one noticed at all. At the end of the tunnel not far away, a giant is quietly lurking there. As long as a charge, it can devour everything within a few kilometers ahead in a few seconds. Chapter 1368 "I really don''t know whether I should admire your courage or laugh at your stupidity..." Looking at the rapidly dispersed enemy surrounded from all directions, as well as the caster who carried the suppression force field device and stood in place to sing the spell, the boy''s face showed an undisguised irony. Next second He just depicts a symbol in the air out of thin air. Immediately following, the behemoth that kept still rushed out of the dark corner with the force of thunder! Boom! No accidents! The impact force generated by its amazing volume made more than half of the members of the investigation team be ground into meat mud in an instant. But this is not the most terrible! The most terrible thing is that the terrible gravity is always around the body of clay life. Before the caster could react to what happened, the bones supporting the body made a crisp sound when they were broken, and then fell to the ground in panic and despair, tasting the serious consequences of energy phagocytosis. With only one face-to-face effort, the confident darente exploration team was completely destroyed, not even standing. "No! No! No! This... What monster is this? Why does it obey your orders? You should not be able to cast powerful spells!" The team leader with only half a breath stared and desperately wanted to see clearly and kill his "opponent" before he died. In his inherent image, such a huge element of life absolutely requires hundreds or even thousands of top darente casters to gather together for complex magic rituals that can last for hours or even weeks. Under the influence of the earth''s nuclear force field, it is basically difficult to complete the magic ceremony even after it is weakened to a hundred times. It is precisely because of such restrictions that the expeditionary army will be submerged again and again by the endless human naval battle of its opponents. Otherwise, under the wide-ranging magic attack, any backward civilization will not be able to resist the expeditionary army for more than a few months. "Magic? Do you think my strength comes from magic? Fool! My strength comes from knowledge, from a smart mind and always calm and rational judgment. Even under adverse conditions, I can find ways to reverse my disadvantages. In this regard, you who are used to using rough means to solve problems can''t understand." The boy stretched out a finger and tapped his temple. He did not hide the contempt in his eyes, just as the darentes looked at the lower races they enslaved. Under the deep black eyes, the leader felt a strong fear from the bottom of his heart, as if a powerful God had directly seen through all the secrets in the soul through the body. With pain, reluctance and fear, he slowly swallowed his last breath. "You seem to have quite complex and profound feelings about darente civilization?" Luke asked with interest. The boy smiled and shrugged his shoulders: "maybe. After all, I have been learning and accepting darente people''s thoughts, values and world outlook since I was born. It can be said that today, half of me inherited the legacy of my previous life, and the other half came from this civilization. Do you know why I haven''t named myself yet?" "Why?" Luke asked very cooperatively. "Of course, in order to completely destroy darente civilization, I will give myself a loud name on the ruins of the mother planet according to their tradition. Only by saying goodbye to the past can I devote myself to the future. This is not only an ancient proverb of darente people, but also the deepest idea in my heart." When he said these words, the boy''s tone revealed a rare seriousness and persistence. For him, darente civilization is a shadow hanging over his heart. As long as one day has not disappeared, his heart will not be calm for one day. Therefore, whether it is in the need of reason or out of the need of sensibility, darente people will inevitably perish. "I see! I''ll help you finish the whole plan." Luke, aware of the seriousness of the problem, gently nodded his head. When they were ready to open their hearts and have some in-depth communication, a dazzling light suddenly came from the end of the channel and hit the thick trunk of clay life. moment The skin enough to resist the sharpest magic weapon was cut about ten meters deep. Then, old guys with amazing momentum all over slowly came out of the dark corner. Needless to ask, they are senior members of Parliament, including the speaker, and each can be called a "big man". The powerful light just obtained came from the magic wand flashing white light in the speaker''s hand. "Ah! You''re here at last. Just a few minutes ago, my brother and I were still discussing when the parliament would endure. I didn''t expect to take action so soon." the boy Binbin had a gift list, stroked his chest and bowed. "Lay down your arms and go back with us. You have lived on your home planet for 12 years. You should know how powerful darente civilization is. You can''t escape unless you die." the speaker gave an ultimatum without nonsense. As things have been developing rapidly in an uncontrollable direction, he has been under more and more pressure. He may be ousted sometime. If that day comes, no matter how many means and Countermeasures there are, it will become meaningless. Therefore, his purpose is very simple, that is to cut the mess with a sharp knife and take down the two boys who have come into his sight first. As for the rest, wait until you return to your home planet. "Powerful? Is that what you think of darente civilization? No! It''s not as powerful as you think! In fact, it''s very fragile, just like an egg wrapped in a hard shell. As long as you break the outermost eggshell, there''s nothing to be afraid of inside. Now, what I have to do is become the first person to break the eggshell." The voice just fell! The boy quickly wrote a series of mysterious symbols in the air. Next second Clay life seems to have received strong stimulation from the outside and began to twist its body wildly, crashing in the channel, destroying and swallowing all life bodies that can be sensed. "It seems that you have made the wrong choice! Well, we will make you pay for your arrogance and ignorance. Next, you will talk about the parliament, the most powerful caster group of the entire darente civilization!" Chapter 1369 There is no doubt that if the whole Darren civilization is compared to an egg, then the parliament is the egg yolk part that aggregates all the cream. Although in terms of number, the parliament has always maintained a size of about 30 people, which will neither be expanded nor reduced. But they have more power than almost all the remaining casters combined. As long as the internal contradictions among these 30 people are controlled within a certain range, no matter how fierce the lower class people are, it is impossible to have any impact on the existing order and benefit distribution. Even if more than half of the expeditionary forces rebel, they can calmly make plans and quell the rebellion bit by bit. It can be said that in their eyes, the real opponent and enemy are only each other, and the rest are all used tools and chess pieces. However, as the two boys killed one of the congressmen in the last raid, everyone present was completely aware that they must solve the problem that was enough to threaten their lives, otherwise similar things might happen again. It is precisely because of this consensus that the members who have split into two factions have not torn their faces and still maintain their apparent obedience to the speaker. Appreciating this group of "big people" standing at the tip of the pyramid of power and power, the boy gently stroked the giant lying in place like a pet, grinned and said, "let the game begin!" The voice just fell! A huge device used to suppress the geocentric force field immediately began to work under the joint cooperation of several parliamentarians. In the blink of an eye, the ubiquitous force field was immediately suppressed to the lowest point. Even every caster can feel the joy of magic energy in the air. Without even saying more nonsense, the speaker raised his hand and shot thousands of colorful and dazzling beams. These beams collide and refract in the air at a very fast speed, and finally converge together and surround from all directions like a net. "Cage of light?!" The boy''s pupils contracted suddenly. As a child growing up on Darren''s mother planet, he had heard of the name of this powerful spell, but he had no chance to obtain the corresponding spell model. Because this is an exclusive magic, no one can peep into the mystery behind these magic beams until the creator voluntarily gives it or dies. "Oh? You can recognize it!" the speaker''s face showed a surprised expression. After all, he hasn''t used this spell many times since it was invented, not even a few members have seen it with their own eyes. But now, the other party actually handed over the spell name accurately at the first glance, and there was no hesitation or hesitation. "Of course! Otherwise, why do you think I dare to say such arrogant words about destroying darente civilization? You know, I am super serious and intend to take practical action to make it a reality." Looking at the constantly closing optical net, the boy not only did not show a little panic, but used Alchemy to create a wooden stick and gently touched the gap of the optical net. Hum!!!!! With an indescribable tremor, the whole stick suddenly produced a series of complex and amazing changes. The part that touched the green light, as if it had received external stimulation, began to grow rapidly, and even grew fresh branches and leaves. The part that touches the yellow will wither and decay at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turn into a mass of foreign matter emitting a pungent smell. In addition, there are the burning of red light, the current of blue light, the swallowing of black light, the decomposition of purple light and so on Almost every color of light represents a magical attribute or regular power. In front of such a complex imprisonment spell, generally speaking, the best choice is to stay honest and don''t do any superfluous actions. Otherwise, no one knows what will happen after touching. What''s more terrible is that whenever the light of two colors meets together, it may give birth to new colors and attributes. Under such a complex and changeable spell model, 99.9% of people would panic and couldn''t find a way to solve it. They had to watch the scope of activities become smaller and smaller, and finally had no choice but to surrender. Unfortunately, the two boys are obviously not ordinary. Especially Luke, who is very sensitive to energy, kept moving his eyes on the gorgeous light network. Before others realized anything, he raised his hand and accurately shot the magic runes into the node one by one. In less than 30 seconds, this powerful magic that made countless darentes feel headache began to collapse in full view of the public. When the cage of light was reduced to ten meters, it suddenly made a harsh noise. Next second With a snap, it broke into thousands of tiny light masses and slowly floated in mid air. You don''t have to ask. These light masses are the residual energy after the spell model crashes. Maybe they also carry some attribute power. But their power is too weak to pose a threat to a truly powerful caster. "Are you the baby who disappeared from your mother planet twelve years ago?" The speaker stared at Luke''s young face, and his tone was full of undisguised surprise. I can''t help but be surprised! In order to create this spell, he spent 30 years, so from the day he completed it, he has never been cracked by his opponent, let alone in such an almost "barbaric" way. After all, there are at least 50000 energy nodes in the cage of light, of which more than 2000 occupy the supporting structure. In such a large number, let alone the casters of mortals, the gods with magical clergy, it seems that it takes a lot of effort to find out. But just now, it took less than 30 seconds to complete the whole process from analysis to cracking. "That''s right! I''m the baby who disappeared twelve years ago. I''d also like to thank you, otherwise I might die in the endless desolate desert. As a thank-you, I''ll make this feast of destruction as wonderful as possible and your death as meaningful as possible..." Luke responded politely. Although he did not show any pride from beginning to end, his whole body exuded a chilling strong malice. I have never personally experienced the planet destroyed by darente civilization. I can never understand the feeling that there is no future and no hope from a sensible person, nor can I understand the extent to which I can do in order to survive Chapter 1370 If the boys'' feelings for the darentes are a complex inner, Luke''s feelings for them are naked hatred. Without any reason, just what you saw, heard and experienced in your growth experience is enough to support this hatred for decades or even centuries. But hatred belongs to hatred. He knows very well that with his current strength, it is a fool''s dream to compete with this group of old guys who don''t know how many battles they have participated in. So always put yourself in an auxiliary position and focus all your wisdom and energy on defense. Only in this way can we reluctantly establish an isolation belt to ensure that nothing troublesome will enter the safety range. The result of the battle between the caster and the caster is usually not a manifestation of full strength. On the contrary, there are countless examples of low-level casters who inadvertently overturn high-level casters with wisdom and mental calculation. It can even be said that even just a test may directly determine the outcome. In such a tense and exciting environment, no one dares to take it lightly. What''s more, the behemoth that was hit by powerful energy rays but only hurt the skin and flesh was still lying motionless. Even an idiot knows that once it moves, the surrounding tens of kilometers of tunnels will become a real danger zone. Any wise caster will not do his best under such a threat, but will reserve enough spare power to deal with unexpected situations that may happen at any time. Therefore, in the next ten minutes, no one will release too powerful spells. Instead, they are constantly using some targeted but very bad defensive spells to test each other''s reactions, habits and ways of thinking. "Is this the strength of Parliament, the most powerful caster group of darente civilization?" The boy skillfully manipulated countless arrows composed of energy. While attacking his opponent several times his own, he pursed the corners of his mouth and sneered. He could feel that these guys seemed to be very afraid of the destructive power of clay life, and no one was willing to take risks, let alone joke about their own lives. It is precisely because of this that the other party clearly has an overwhelming number, but it has been unable to turn into an advantage for a long time. In contrast, the performance of the two boys is just the opposite. One is dedicated to defense and counterattack, and the other is willing to give full play to his wild imagination and release the magic models changed by demons. Although in principle, these magic modified spells are not very different from the original. However, defense is particularly troublesome, and a few can even embarrass experienced parliamentarians. "I admit that the growth rate of you two really surprised everyone. But don''t be complacent. According to the current spell confrontation intensity, you two can''t last long." the speaker replied with a gloomy face. There is no doubt that from his angry eyes, it is not difficult to judge that he is quite dissatisfied with the attitude and performance of parliamentarians. Unfortunately, members of Parliament are not his subordinates strictly according to one line. Both sides are equal in function and social status, so he has no right to order each other to do anything. "Ha ha! What a surprise! You, who have always been arrogant, are ridiculous enough to choose attrition and procrastination tactics when you have an absolute advantage? Are you really the darente who conquered countless worlds and claimed to be a higher civilization? Or are you in a high position for a long time, making you forget what courage is?" the boy laughed and continued to ridicule. You don''t have to ask. He''s trying to annoy his opponent. To be exact, it is to irritate some of them and make them make stupid judgments when they lose their reason. Only in this way can he be sure to let clay life launch a fatal blow and take the lead in solving some enemies. "Shut up! We don''t need you, an outsider, to gossip about what to do." a congressman was obviously annoyed and couldn''t help but retort loudly. In any case, as a civilization that has enjoyed the dividends of conquest for many years, every darente will have a strong sense of superiority and pride at the bottom of his heart. When someone stands up to insult or despise the whole civilization, they will naturally be angry and want to shut each other''s mouth. "An outsider? No, no, no, I''m not an outsider. Don''t forget, I have the citizenship granted by the Parliament and have contributed wisdom and strength to the mother planet. To some extent, I am one of you. But I stand higher and see farther than you, and at the same time, I expose your true ideas under the mask of hypocrisy. Darente has never been an inclusive civilization, No matter how many powerful blood lines you absorb and how many magical races you accept, you are ultimately trying to seize power from them. You are thieves, liars and cold-blooded and ruthless predators. " While saying these words, the boy subconsciously turned his eyes to the familiar figure not far away. This guy is no one else. He is the mentor who has taught him countless knowledge and skills. Oren, who has just been promoted to Parliament. The latter obviously noticed this, sighed slightly and said in an extremely complicated tone: "You''re right! From the beginning, we''ve been watching you and using you to try to find out where your unparalleled talent and wisdom come from. Sometimes I really hope that if you can become a little stupid, it would be good. In this way, we can maintain that close and harmonious relationship." "Intimacy and harmony? Dear teacher, do you know how long I have endured? Do you know how hard it is for me to pretend that I don''t know anything in order not to show disgust or disgust? No, you don''t know anything. Since I was three years old, I knew you were the chess piece sent by the parliament to monitor me." the boy opened his mouth and smiled playfully. "Three years old?!" Oren trembled involuntarily, and his huge pupils showed undisguised surprise and fear. "So... You''ve been acting all these years?" "Yes! Just as you are hiding your identity, I am also hiding my true self. I know that every once in a while, you secretly use magic props to test the energy value in my body, and then use it as the basis for judgment. But what you don''t know is that every time you appear with that magic props over the years, I will instill the energy in my body In the container prepared secretly. That is to say, the data you get is only one tenth of my real level... " Chapter 1371 "Damn it! Be careful! He..." Oren was clearly aware of something and wanted to loudly remind his companions who were closer to him. Unfortunately, before he finished speaking, a cruel sneer appeared on the boy''s face and hit a prepared mysterious symbol into the body of the clay puppet. Next second Boom! The behemoth, which had stood still for more than half an hour and would not react at all even if attacked, suddenly rushed out of the dark tunnel at a lightning speed. In front of the terrible impact of the thunder, most of the protective magic was smashed like a joke. Some congressmen try to spiritualize themselves to avoid this pure physical attack. But at the moment of impact, their faces showed incredible expressions, and then they were directly forcibly lifted from the spiritual state. The fragile body was instantly crushed into meat mud and splashed on the surrounding walls and heads. Of course, this level of attack is far from enough to kill a group of powerful spell casters with various life-saving means. In the blink of an eye, those who "died" were "resurrected" again. But on their faces, without exception, they all retained the horror left before they died. "Ha ha! What''s the taste of dying?" the boy laughed recklessly. From his laughter, we can clearly feel madness and tyranny. At the same time, the activated clay life is constantly attacking the enemy. Due to its raging, it has become the focal point of terror. With the huge sound of rumbling, the earth and stones overhead fell like raindrops. Except for the two boys, no one could guarantee his safety. For a while, more than half of the members of Parliament chose to withdraw temporarily, rather than rashly show their cards without knowing the situation at all. Only the speaker, who seemed to feel something familiar from the body of the behemoth, opened his eyes and roared in an unbelievable tone: "the divine text on the pillar of creation?! how dare you...!" "Oh? You recognize these interesting symbols!" a trace of surprise flashed in the boy''s eyes. "Answer my question! How dare you! Haven''t you read history? Don''t you know what these symbols represent?" the speaker''s hand began to tremble uncontrollably. Anger! Panic! There''s a little fear that can''t be hidden! Members of Parliament who chose to stay stared at the supreme leader in the name of the whole civilization with surprised eyes. They have never seen such a gaffe by the speaker, or even give up the stable image they have established with a lot of time and energy. In addition, some people try to find out what the mysterious symbol just appeared out of thin air is and what the pillar of creation is. The boy seemed happy to see his opponent panicking, deliberately pretending to be careless and replied: "Ah! Of course I know what it stands for and the object that makes your soul tremble and fear. But so what! What you fear does not mean that I will be afraid. Facing fear directly is what a strong man should do. Avoiding can only make trouble more troublesome." "Fool! You''re playing with fire! This fire will devour not only us, but also you." The speaker''s mood was obviously a little excited, and his eyes looking at clay life were full of vigilance, as if this behemoth without any intelligence would become another look at any time. "No! You are wrong! This flame will not devour me, but will make me stronger. You will become nourishment. Goodbye, dear speaker, and mentor Oren. I have learned a lot of useful things from you. Next, I will launch a general attack on the expeditionary army camp. I hope you can get back in time. Otherwise..." Speaking of this, the boy deliberately dragged a long tone, which is self-evident. Before the other party could respond, he controlled the huge clay life and plunged into the place where the force field suppression device had just been placed. With that huge mouth, the clay puppet swallowed the gadget, dug a tunnel at an incredible speed and disappeared without a trace. It disappeared with two boys. After the strong vibration completely disappeared, Oren regained consciousness and shouted pale: "he... He took the force field suppression device! We can''t use the transmission Magic now!" "What?!" the speaker suddenly realized the seriousness of the situation and rushed to the newly dug channel. As expected, he found that the suppression device was missing. "No! It''s a conspiracy! He deliberately exposed his whereabouts to lure us out of the camp." Another congressman nodded in deep thought: "you''re right! He fooled us! But what makes me wonder is, how did he know we would come?" "Why, you doubt..." Another congressman narrowed his eyes and seemed to think of something. "Someone betrayed us! Betrayed parliament! Betrayed the whole darente civilization!" the speaker answered the riddle directly. "Who do you think this man is? What benefits can he get from betraying his race?" Oren asked with a frown. "Do you need to ask? Look at the destructive power caused by the huge monster and the divine text that gives it life. Who else has the knowledge of this taboo except the shadow guard." the speaker turned and the piercing chill flickered in the through hole. "You mean... The shadow guard planned all this? Why?" a congressman nervously clenched his wand shaped weapon. "Of course it''s for rights! Don''t you forget that those guys have been trying to expand their influence in the expeditionary army recently? Imagine what ordinary citizens who don''t know the truth would think if they suddenly jumped out to drive them crazy in the battle of boys'' raid on the camp of the expeditionary army?" the speaker gave the answer without thinking. At this moment, he finally understood why the shadow guard had been keen to improve his image. It turned out that everything was laying the foundation for this step. Unfortunately, they can''t return to the camp immediately, let alone expose this sinister plan. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the expeditionary camp, the shadow guards were gathering together. The leader made no secret of his burning ambition and desire, grinned and asked, "my dear brothers and sisters, are you ready to embrace a better future?" Chapter 1372 Boom! With a deafening noise! A behemoth broke through the ground strengthened by magic and quickly swept everything within a few kilometers before everyone had time to respond. No matter the temporary buildings built with stones and magic clay, or the special buildings shrouded by many protective spells, they all turn into a pile of rubble. In this underground world full of powerful force fields, nothing can fight gravity. Whether it is the power of natural existence or supernatural power. With the control of gravity around the body, which was mastered not long ago, clay life easily destroyed the suppression devices around the expedition camp. When the suppressed force field was released in an instant, everything established by darente people based on magic completely collapsed in about ten minutes. Some unlucky people even triggered a terrible phagocytosis, screaming that the whole body turned into a flame, frost, lightning, or other forms, and finally swallowed the last breath in pain. Enjoying the scene full of chaos, panic and despair, Luke pursed his mouth and said in a slightly ironic tone: "See, dear brother, this is the darente people. A civilization based on absolute power, rich knowledge and arrogant character. Maybe they are arrogant on weekdays. Once they meet an enemy stronger than themselves, their performance is no different from that of other civilizations." "Difference? What kind of difference do you want? Don''t forget that although the expeditionary army is also the elite force among the darentes, most of them are located at the lower level of the pyramid. No matter what social system, the people at the lower level are always the stupidest and most vulnerable to be shaken and controlled. In my opinion, the real carrier of civilization is actually located in the golden word There are a small group of elites at the top of the tower. Only their behavior, thought and consciousness can determine the upper and lower limits of a civilization. "The boy turned his head and his eyes glittered with meaningful light. There is no doubt that even if they are brothers from the same spirit and consciousness, they have differences in cognition and values because of the environment in which they grew up. As a boy receiving darente''s higher education, he obviously agrees that the upper elite is the real essence of a civilization. As for the ordinary people living at the bottom, the best knowledge is for the elite to use, and the consumed cannon fodder or tools, no matter how many deaths and injuries, as long as the elite are still there, the whole civilization will soon recover, or even become stronger. Conversely, if all the elite of a civilization die, the whole civilization is not far from disappearing. No matter how large the population remains, it will not make any sense! Because the whole civilization will eventually fall into chaos, collapse and even total destruction due to the lack of vision, management and planning of elites. "No! My view is just the opposite of yours. Civilization is an abstract concept, a general term that integrates knowledge, technology, culture, thought and complex emotions. Many times, the people at the bottom who are regarded as meaningless by you are the most important carrier of the latter part. If the upper and lower levels are separated too much, this civilization will become extremely fragile. Even now Holding unparalleled power, he can not withstand any failure. A truly mature and excellent civilization should be able to be reborn after many disastrous failures. "Luke expressed his views without showing weakness. It has to be said that the two of them stood in the middle of a piece of ruins, listened to the constant screams and wails around them, and then seriously discussed their own nature of the empty word of civilization. It was full of irony. But what is more interesting is that the members of the shadow guard are clearly nearby, but they allow the huge clay life to destroy, kill and destroy everything in the camp. This situation lasted a whole hour! When more than half of the large-scale expeditionary army was killed and injured, and countless people waited in despair for the high-level to stand up against this powerful monster, the shadow guard finally appeared under the expectation of thousands of people. Almost without any hesitation, as soon as they appeared, they easily limited the clay puppet to a specific area by virtue of their familiarity with the divine text of the pillar of creation. Then the leader swaggered up to the two boys and roared in an angry tone, "who gave you the courage! Dare to be wild here?" "Ha ha! Why, have those Congressmen who boast of being guardians hid? They even let some old guys forgotten by history out to shame." the boy deliberately pretended not to know each other and sneered and sarcastically. "It''s not just the responsibility of Parliament to protect darente civilization! It''s the responsibility of every darente. What''s more, do you think we only have a powerful spell caster group in Parliament? No! The shadow guard is the ultimate guardian who has been hiding in the shadow for thousands of years." As he spoke, the leader''s whole body released a thick black substance like ink. In the blink of an eye, it envelops the surrounding area within hundreds of meters. When the whole giant sphere was completely closed, he took off his disguised expression, smiled and said, "ah! You''re finally here! You know? I''ve been waiting for the success of our plan these days." "It''s our honor to cooperate with an ambitious strong man like you." the boy also changed his sarcastic tone and bent down a little. I''m afraid the expeditionary forces outside will never know that the enemies who were just tit for tat were actually a group. "So... Are you ready?" the leader went straight to the subject without nonsense. The boy looked at Luke and shook his head gently. "No, it''s not us, but me. My brother won''t go back with you. He has some more important things to deal with." "More important thing? It''s different from what we talked about before!" the leader of the shadow guard subconsciously frowned. As an old monster who has survived for thousands of years with some power, what he hates most is uncontrolled sudden change. You know, taking all two boys back and only one back are two completely different achievements. "Sorry, it''s related to the future of both of us. I can''t explain it in detail. But please rest assured that you can count all the losses and deaths on me. I believe that with me as the culprit, the parliament must give you certain rights no matter what excuse it makes, otherwise they can''t explain to the dead and injured expeditionary forces outside..." Chapter 1373 The leader of the shadow guard stared at the boy''s black eyes. It took a full minute to open his mouth and said tentatively, "why is it one? This one is different from what we agreed in advance!" "Because everyone is living for himself, driven by those insatiable ambitions and desires. Although we have common goals and interests to some extent, we are not all." Although the boy maintained a good demeanor from beginning to end, the content from his mouth was not reassuring at all. After all, he has proved his destructive power more than once, so no matter what he is planning, no one will take it lightly. "What if I have to keep both of you?" the leader of the shadow guard lowered his voice and threatened. The boy spread his hand with a smile and replied: "Then I can only say sorry to those poor expeditionary forces outside. They will all die in a minute at most. Maybe you and your men can leave one of us, but the price is to be responsible for the disastrous consequences. Just imagine, once all the expeditionary forces are destroyed, what capital do you have to bargain with the parliament, let alone seize the mystery Magic items. " Threats are always based on the premise of inequality between the two sides. Now, the shadow guard needs him, and he doesn''t necessarily need the shadow guard. Even if he threatens, he should threaten the other party. The leader bowed his head and thought for a moment. Finally, he couldn''t help but show a helpless expression: "it seems that I don''t have any room for bargaining, do I?" "That''s right! In return, we will cooperate with you to play the play well, so that everyone has nothing to say." The boy who has an unusual understanding of mental activities did not choose to advance by an inch, but threw a bait. He understands that in the heart of these old people who have been suppressed for thousands of years, nothing is more important than regaining their rights and freedoms. Otherwise, one day without destroying the magic device, they will be forced to obey the orders of the parliament, no matter how absurd, dangerous or deadly these orders are. "Well, just as you say." the leader nodded his head and agreed, although his face was a little ugly. As the last word blurted out, the black unknown matter shrouded over the head and feet shrouded rapidly shrank towards the central area. When he was about to touch the people inside, he suddenly burst around. Bang! After a dull sound, those black unknown substances splashed like raindrops. Whatever you touch, no matter what it is, it will be swallowed, disintegrated and fused at a speed that is difficult for the naked eye to distinguish Finally, a huge black pond appeared at the foot out of thin air. Gudu gudu A large number of bubbles rise from below, and each bubble carries amazing energy. When they collide with each other, they immediately return to the terrible space collapse and sink everything around them. "As I said, you can''t run away." The leader of the shadow guard once again entered the "movie king" mode and devoted himself to playing the "hero" who tried to keep the madness. The other guys around him were not idle and began to attack Luke standing aside. For a while, various gorgeous, strange or frightening skills of both sides emerge one after another, but none of them is really threatening. Even those dangerous situations are performed on the premise that both sides maintain a tacit understanding. However, the play is so lifelike and vivid, and other people in the camp have just experienced an unprecedented catastrophe, so no one can see it at all. As a saying goes, an actor who doesn''t figure out the audience''s inner expectations and desires can never become a truly perfect actor. Unfortunately! Both boys and members of the shadow guard are top-level actors. In addition, the power they use is the symbol on the stone pillar, which ordinary darentes can''t understand at all. Perhaps some guys who are exposed to the essence of power can barely feel a trace of inexplicable familiarity and even resonance from these symbols. But these resonances are too weak to trigger what is hidden in the blood. "Enough! It''s time to bring all this to an end. No one can be presumptuous in front of the brilliant and great darente civilization! You must pay for your actions!" The leader of the shadow guard secretly winked, suddenly stopped all attacks, and the whole man began to slowly sink into a black pond with a diameter of more than 200 meters. First the feet, followed by the legs, waist, upper body, and finally even the head. When his body completely disappeared, the bubbles that didn''t listen to him suddenly disappeared and replaced by a terrible silence. Next second Boom! A huge wave rose into the air and wrapped the boy firmly. The more you struggle, the tighter these viscous black substances are wrapped, and finally narrow the scope bit by bit, forming an unbreakable seal. "Damn it! Leave me alone! Run!" Realizing that he seemed unable to break free, the boy immediately turned and shouted at his brother. "Hold on! I''ll try to come back and save you." Luke pretended to be nervous, quickly got rid of the entanglement of several other members of the shadow guard, rushed directly to the side of the clay life, resisted the bondage at a lightning speed, and then directly opened a big hole in the ground to escape. However, the leader did not seem to mean to pursue, but asked the boy who had become a prisoner with a sneer: "I believe with your intelligence, you should know what kind of treatment you will receive next?" "It''s a pity. I''m afraid you can''t do anything to me. Because I have a pardon signed by the parliament. That is, no matter what I do, I''m innocent according to the ancient tradition and law." the boy grinned with a sarcastic smile. "What?! pardon! How could parliament grant pardon permission to such a ferocious criminal as you!" the leader roared with "shock". No one could imagine the expression on that face. In fact, he asked for the pardon from the speaker. But now, the statement has become a tool to combat the prestige of Parliament. Even a small part of darente people who were so angry that they were about to lose their mind because of the news began to awaken the most primitive blood power in their bodies. A large number of black substances quickly flow out of these people''s pores and finally slowly gather togethe Chapter 1374 Poop! Poop! Poop! With a strong heart beating, darente people with black unknown substances flowing out of every pore feel that they are connected to a life body that is too powerful to be described in words. However, this life seems to be in a dormant and sleeping state. No matter how you try to wake up, you don''t get any response in the end. However, due to the inherent sensitivity of darente people to energy, they can clearly perceive that this force, which does not belong to any known magic category, is slowly flowing to that powerful life. "This... What the hell is going on?" A soldier struggled to get up from the ground and stared at his hands completely wrapped in black material. There is no doubt that he gave up becoming a higher social status caster because of his lack of talent. But now, he found that he had another talent, and far more than others around him. "This is power! The original power that exists in every darente''s blood. In the distant era of theocracy, it dispelled barbarism and ignorance and brought us the dawn of the first civilization. It is also it that helped us defeat one enemy after another and become the undisputed ruler of the mother planet. Unfortunately, due to the war with the gods, it is difficult to discuss They think this force is dangerous, so they ban it completely, "a member of the shadow guard selectively explained. "Forbid?! damn it! Why forbid?" the soldier immediately couldn''t help yelling. Not only him, many members of the expeditionary army who were "forced" to become soldiers began to gnash their teeth to vent their deep dissatisfaction. After all, whoever destroys the future of others like this will be angry or crazy. You should know that the caster and non caster are almost a heaven and an earth in Darren''s distinct social hierarchy. Especially the soldiers who always charge in the front line are always cannon fodder for consumption and sacrifice. Every time they launch a war, the casualties are dozens or even hundreds of times that of the caster. On the contrary, casters can not only enjoy various privileges, but also focus on Protection in battle. Unless there is a major error in intelligence and judgment, it is impossible for a large number of casters to die in battle. In fact, within the expeditionary army, the contradiction between the caster and the soldier has become quite acute. Sometimes, the soldier even chose to stay on the suicide mission in order to give the caster time to retreat. However, under the inertia of strong tradition, most people mistakenly regard this contradiction as a kind of jealousy, a kind of jealousy of non gifted people to gifted people. But now An ancient force has broken the original clear class boundaries! It turns out that magic is not the only power that darentes can obtain. There is another power that can rival or even better. As philosophers often say, the most terrible thing in the world is never cruel exploitation and oppression, but the source of turbulence called "Hope". Because hope will break the existing order and make every people who were willing to live at the bottom of society realize that their destiny can be changed. If the foundation of the pyramid shaped ruling structure is shaken, the collapse of the superstructure will become an inevitable thing. There is no doubt that in this conspiracy, the shadow guard chose the bottom who have been unfairly treated for a long time, rather than the casters of vested interest groups. After all, the former has enough reasons and motivation to confront parliament, but the latter has got everything. There is no need to risk destroying a better future to offend the highest authority of the whole civilization. Even in order to further stir up the nerves of the expeditionary army, the leader of the shadow guard found the black stone slab personally authorized by the speaker from the boy and showed the reputation of pardon in public. Under this ferocious attack one after another, not to mention a group of guys who have long been dissatisfied and war weary, even an ordinary darente can''t help but wonder whether there is really something wrong with the Parliament and can no longer lead the whole civilization forward. "Compatriots! Comrades in arms! I believe you have seen the hard evidence. This time, the performance of the parliament is really disappointing. We must find ways to restrict and supervise their rights and prevent similar tragedies from happening again." the leader of the shadow guard called out solemnly. Especially those soldiers who have awakened the shadow power have been taken care of by him. In his eyes, these people with the same power are their own people in the real sense. Even in order to keep power, there must be fierce friction with Parliament. As for whether this practice of re popularizing shadow power will awaken the God who has been sleeping for thousands of years, he doesn''t care at all. After all, to some extent, the situation of the shadow guard has been too miserable. Even if they return to the era of theocracy, they will live better than now. "Yes! The powers of parliament must be limited!" "They are the real traitors! I support the shadow guard to stand up and supervise the parliament!" "And the speaker! If he has signed the pardon statement, he must hand over his rights and step down!" ¡­¡­ For a moment, cries of anger and discontent could be heard everywhere over the ruins of the camp. Appreciating the angry or sad faces, the leader tilted his mouth slightly and showed a proud smile. He understood that at this stage of the plan, parliament must make corresponding compromises, whether they like it or not. Unless the speaker is completely crazy and kills the whole expedition on this planet. Of course, such a probability is negligible. Even if the speaker is really crazy, the congressmen will join hands to stop his crazy behavior. The population, especially the professionally trained elite, is very valuable in any civilization. If all the expeditionary forces die, the parliament will not only face the angry people on the home planet, but also give up countless worlds that have occupied and begun to plunder resources. "Congratulations, it seems that you have got what you want, haven''t you?" the boy looked up and stared at each other''s eyes almost filled with ambition and desire. "Ah! Thank you for your cooperation. Don''t worry, I''ll give you what you want when those guys in Parliament come back..." Chapter 1375 There is no doubt that the incitement of the shadow guard to the expeditionary army was so successful that when the speaker came back with the parliamentarians, the situation had long been out of control. They even had no time to explain to the angry crowd, so they were forced to summon the members of the shadow guard and the boys they captured at the first time. "I think I need an explanation." Listening to the questioning and swearing outside the temporary building, the speaker narrowed his eyes and stared at these guys with a different attitude from before, clutching the magic object in his hand, as if he could turn his face at any time. But that''s not surprising! After all, the shadow guard did a little too much this time. It can even be described as sad and crazy. Unfortunately, except for the personally signed pardon statement, he failed to grasp the other party''s handle. The leader of the shadow guard obviously noticed the anger accumulated in the speaker''s heart and replied with a smile: "No, I don''t think I need to explain anything. After all, you broke your promise first, and we were just forced to respond. Remember, the shadow guard is not an appendage of Parliament, but an organization independent of the authority. Please don''t treat us as your servants or slaves, let alone try to treat us as fools." "Breach of promise? You mean I didn''t give you enough time to let the expeditionary army cross the portal in advance?" the speaker''s pupil suddenly contracted. "That''s right! It was from this moment that I realized that neither you nor the parliament meant to keep the promise, so we must rely on ourselves and protect our part. Now, I have brought the boy back alive according to your request. Next, you should fulfill your promise." The leader had no intention of hiding at all, and spoke out his deep desire. In fact, at this stage of the plan, most of them have no way to continue to hide it and simply admit it directly. Only in this way can the last and most important part be covered up. "Hum! Don''t you really want to make the shadow guard a supervisor? What''s more, you have violated the taboo of the shadow guard for thousands of years and awakened the power of the shadow in the ethnic group. With this alone, I can clean up you, choose a new group of people to adapt and inherit the name and functions of the shadow guard." The speaker grinned with a chilling sneer. If the other party dares to expose a little such tendency, he will definitely carry out the cleansing mercilessly. In the eyes of the top decision-makers of darente with strict hierarchy, if something really threatens the foundation of the whole civilization, it is not unacceptable to launch a bloody purge. You know, after the battle with the gods, they killed all their compatriots who were unwilling to give up the power of the shadow. It was precisely because of this cruel cleaning that the foundation of the later brilliant magic civilization was completely laid. Sometimes turbulence and killing are not necessarily bad for a civilization. On the contrary, when the old things are destroyed, the new things will take root and thrive at a very fast speed. The leader of the shadow guard obviously noticed the other party''s undisguised strong malice and pretended to easily shake his head: "no! Of course not! I''m not so whimsical. My brothers and sisters and I only want the part we deserve. As for those guys outside who awaken the power of the shadow, whatever you do." "Really?" the speaker leaned forward slightly, as if to confirm whether this sentence was true or false. "Really! I''ve never seemed to meddle with the rights of Parliament. I just want to return to the group, rather than stay in the smelly, dark and cold abandoned temple. You haven''t lived in it and will never understand the pain that can''t be described in words." When saying these words, every member of the shadow guard showed an expression of hatred on his face. Most normal people, living in a completely closed environment for a few hours or even a few days, will have serious psychological shadow and even mental illness, not to mention thousands of years. However, the speaker was obviously not so easy to believe and kept patrolling the eyes of the members of the shadow guard. After a full minute, he relaxed a little and said in a slightly tired voice, "since I just want these, I can meet your requirements. But one thing, you must deal with the expeditionary forces incited outside and ensure that they accept the leadership and orders of the parliament again." "No problem! We''ll solve the trouble we caused ourselves. That''s fair!" the leader of the shadow guard agreed without thinking. After all, this matter is right in his mind. It can not only take the opportunity to collect a group of talented guys and quietly expand the influence of the shadow guard, but also touch the army and even win over several senior officers. "Very good! Here, this is your new identity. Remember, don''t play similar tricks for the second time. My patience is limited." after that, the speaker left several stone tablets recording your new identity on the table and waved to each other to leave. When all the members of the shadow guard were gone, he turned his eyes to the trapped boy and asked coldly, "what, are you beginning to regret your stupid behavior now? You could have integrated into this brilliant and great civilization in another gentle way, but you chose the most intense way." "Regret? Why should I regret? What''s more, you haven''t even dealt with those masterminds. How can you be willing to deal with me as a collaborator?" the boy replied with a smile. From that relaxed and cheerful face, there was no awareness that a prisoner should have. On the contrary, it seems that in his eyes, this is just a game, a game that can end without paying any price. The speaker smiled disdainfully: "Hum! Do you think I don''t know those bastards are secretly passing information to you? No! I know! And I don''t know less than you do. It''s just that I didn''t expose them, but chose to compromise. Because the darente civilization needs to devote all its energy to the study of your blood for a long time. During this time, the Parliament can''t afford too much money People have to maintain a huge conquest system, and they are temporary substitutes. When the research is over, no matter what they do during this period, they will eventually become insignificant dust in the long history... " Chapter 1376 There is no doubt that politics is the art of compromise. Any organization and even civilization, without exception, is full of all kinds of contradictions and conflicts of interest. As the supreme ruler, what we should do is not to intensify contradictions, let alone directly carry out a clean-up without asking 3721, and kill all those who disagree, leaving only one voice and one will. Generally speaking, those who do this will not end well in the end. Even if it is successful, it is destined to be the object of spitting by countless people. Although darente civilization is an oligarchic political group composed of a few powerful spell casters, the speaker has considerable power, but he can''t do whatever he wants. So on the way back, he discussed with other congressmen and decided to stabilize the shadow guard first rather than directly choose to use the powerful magic prop. In this way, it can not only greatly reduce political risks, but also make use of waste, let the shadow guard deal with the planets that need to be conquered again, and ensure that all kinds of resources can be continuously transported back to the parent star. Of course, the most important premise is that they must abide by the agreement and catch the defected boy alive. To this end, even a slight concession for the time being is not impossible. The day after the boy was brought back to his home planet alive, the expedition with the largest mobilization and the most loss in the history of darente civilization finally came to an end. The members of the ravaged expeditionary force were scattered and sent to one world after another before they even had time to get repaired. Especially those who have awakened the power of the shadow do not know what a tragic fate they will be waiting for. To some extent, they are equivalent to being exiled in disguise. They can''t return to their home planet for a lifetime, and even their connection with the outside world will be cut off. Only a very small number of them returned to their home planet with the shadow guard as pawns to alienate and split the organization. After all, people live for endless struggle! Fight with the environment, with the enemy, with colleagues, and even with their brothers, sisters and parents. Any so-called family affection, friendship and love are so pale and ridiculous under this ubiquitous struggle. The speaker believes that as long as the new generation of darentes who master the power of the shadow grow up, the shadow guard will be filled with different voices and even factions. At that time, he can play with each other by virtue of the strong strength of Parliament and skilled political skills. Maybe the shadow guard, which has been a headache for successive speakers of Parliament, will come to an end in this generation. Unfortunately, when the speaker was ready to take a long line to catch big fish, he didn''t realize that the members of the shadow guard didn''t even want to fight a protracted war. On the contrary, what they want to do is to kill parliament directly and restore their supremacy in the era of theocracy. The most crucial part of this plan has been sent into the enemy''s "Castle". ¡­¡­ "Normal heartbeat!" "Normal mental fluctuation!" "The energy in the body is at a normal level!" "Life reaction is normal! The 94th test, now!" With a nervous and serious voice, the boy soaked in a container filled with light blue liquid yawned bored and let a tube be inserted into his wrist. Within a minute, as like as two peas of blood, the blood flowing fresh and vigorous into another identical clone. Next second The clone, as pale as a dead man, suddenly opened its eyes and hit the container wall like crazy, making more and more efforts and madness. Finally, he was stunned to smash the hard skull, and the red and white brain slid slowly down the translucent container. Needless to ask, this clone can''t die anymore. Looking at the body floating in the jar, the speaker subconsciously frowned and muttered, "Damn it! What''s the problem? Why can''t he be cloned? Soul? No, no, not soul." "Sir, do you think you can take a break first? Some experimenters have worked continuously for more than 200 hours, and they will not be able to stand it anymore," an assistant cautioned carefully. Since the beginning of the project named "evolution", the whole darente civilization has fallen into a state of madness. Because the more they study the boy''s body, the more they find that there are countless secrets they have never found before. In particular, the cell core seems to be able to divide endlessly, never reaching the limit, and will not age and die as time goes by like other living cells. This means that as long as we understand the secret, we can get an almost eternal life. Immortality! What an incredible word! Even here, where magic civilization is highly developed, it is also a treasure that makes everyone feel shortness of breath and rapid heartbeat. After all, this way of eternal life does not need to change the form of life, nor does it need to bear heavy shackles and responsibilities like God. "Yes! Let everyone rest for two days. It happens that I need some time to adjust my thinking, and the experiment will continue in two days. Remember, what happened here doesn''t need to be disclosed to the outside world, otherwise I will make the leaker''s life worse than death, okay?" the speaker said with a serious warning on his face. "Understand! Please rest assured." the assistant nodded quickly. He was a fool. He understood what the experiment here meant. Without saying a word, he turned and disappeared at the end of the corridor. After all the tired staff left, the speaker came to the boy and gently knocked on the hard container shell: "Hey! Wake up! I have a few questions for you." "Hmm? What do you want to ask?" the boy closed his eyes and slowly opened his eyes, with a cynical smile on his face. As he expected, although the loss of freedom became the object of some kind of research, these darentes did not embarrass themselves at all. Even in order to prevent suicide, you can get about two hours of free time every day. Of course, the premise is that he needs to maintain good cooperation and interaction in the experiment. It has to be said that for a "murderer" and "sinner" who created a tragedy on the mother planet not long ago, killed a congressman and slaughtered half of the expeditionary army, this treatment can be described as "generous". Sometimes the boy really wants to know how ordinary darentes outside will react when they know the inside story. Chapter 1377 "In fact, I''ve always been curious. How on earth did you keep yourself in countless knowledge and thoughts and not be swallowed up by a huge civilization system?" the speaker obviously didn''t intend to go around in circles and directly raised the questions that had been bothering him all the time. You know, according to his original plan, a baby who looks like a newborn should be like a piece of white paper, on which he can leave his own mark belonging to the darente. Even in the long history of darente civilization, there are almost countless examples of adopting and accommodating children of other magical races. But there has never been a case, like the boy in front of him, who has maintained his absolute self from beginning to end. Unless he has a strong desire and emotion from the inside out, there are no external factors that can affect his thought and soul. "Devour? The word is used very well." the boy changed his position in the jar full of solution and replied with a smile: "It is true that in the face of the huge civilization system, the self is so small and ridiculous that it can even be described as humble. Generally speaking, when the gap between civilizations reaches a certain degree, the residents of lower civilizations will inevitably have a strong desire to become a member of higher civilizations, even if the other party has been to themselves and even their compatriots Do some bloody and cruel slaughters. But what if it is the opposite? Will the residents of higher civilization be attracted by the backward knowledge, technology and living environment of lower civilization? No, no, they will only think that the actions of these lower civilizations are stupid and ridiculous. " "So... In the eyes of you and your brother, darente civilization is just a lower civilization?" The speaker narrowed his eyes and didn''t seem to believe the hint revealed in the dialect. Because in the known space, the darentes have not encountered a powerful civilization that can be compared with themselves, let alone surpass. Otherwise, their actions would have been brutally suppressed by higher civilization. It''s like that once darente people find out which civilization has amazing potential and will create huge resistance or trouble for themselves in the future, they will not hesitate to do everything to erase this civilization once and for all, or create an unprecedented disaster and let it go back hundreds or even thousands of years. The boy first nodded and then shook his head: "You can say yes or no. It is true that you are a highly developed magical civilization with incredible technology and strength. But it is incredible that behind this highly developed, there is an extremely immature and unhealthy social system. Here, the status of casters is infinitely elevated, and ordinary people can only be forced to succumb to it The caster can find his own position in society and groups. A simple word is class solidification. Once the lower class has confirmed their talent, they will permanently lose the opportunity to change their destiny. " "We are a civilization based on magic. Is there any problem with the lofty status of the caster? Is it not because of this preferential treatment to the caster that the darente civilization can have today''s brilliant achievements?" the speaker frowned and questioned. Obviously, he doesn''t think there is any problem in doing so, and he is even the beneficiary of this unequal system. "Ah! You''re right. Today''s brilliance of the darente civilization is really inseparable from this system in which a large number of resources are inclined to the caster. But don''t forget that the most important part of a civilization is not only knowledge, technology and power, but also the abstract part of thought and culture. Just imagine, what famous literary works have the darente civilization continued to this day? Or is it a great artist who can be praised for generations? "The boy asked with a smile. "Hum! We don''t need those boring things at all." the speaker didn''t hide his contempt at all. As he showed, most darentes are 100% pragmatists and have no interest in art, philosophy, culture and so on. In fact, although there are a small number of personnel engaged in these work in the whole hierarchical society, their status can not even compare with the most ordinary Expeditionary Army soldiers. "Look, that''s the problem." the boy shrugged his shoulders. "Excuse me, if your civilization suffered an unprecedented disaster and all the accumulated knowledge, technology and elite were destroyed, what else can support the survivors to rise again and continue the glory and glory of the whole civilization?" There is no doubt that this question has plunged the speaker into a long period of meditation. Because the development of darente civilization was not plain sailing, but experienced a real catastrophe. After the war with God ended, they found a new development direction supported by the power of faith, which is the current magic system. No guess! Is faith! It was those who once worshipped and obsessed with gods who launched this unprecedented cruel war, and then took the initiative to give up the powerful power they were proud of, just for the rebirth of the dying civilization. But now, darentes have lost their faith, leaving only an endless thirst for knowledge and power. If civilization suffered heavy losses at this time, the most likely thing would never be to unite against disaster. On the contrary, the expeditionary forces that spread to conquer the world will definitely take the opportunity to break away from the control of the parent star, either choose to separate themselves or join forces to fight against each other. Even if there is a winner at last, darente civilization will not be able to return to its heyday. After a long silence, the speaker finally took a deep breath and said in a slightly self mocking tone: "It turns out that you don''t agree with us because our knowledge is not rich enough, our technology is not advanced enough and our strength is not strong enough, but because we are not mature enough to stand up again no matter how many disasters we have experienced like a truly mature civilization. In addition, did you think of all these?" "No! The second half is my brother''s idea." the boy glanced at the magic item that the other party always carried with him with the rest of his eyes. He could feel that the interior of this small accessory contained extremely amazing energy, but it would not have any impact on most magic users. You don''t have to ask. This is what the shadow guards want in their dreams. It''s a weapon that can easily kill them Chapter 1378 With the end of the short conversation, the boy''s days returned to the experiment day after day. Because he did not try to escape, do any damage, or make small moves in the whole process, the darentes gradually relaxed their vigilance. Although he hasn''t contacted more than 10000 forbidden magic arrays on him, he can no longer restrict his free movement in a fixed range. But the guards didn''t know that all his disguises were for one thing, that is, to get the magic equipment that the speaker carried with him. To this end, he even allowed the experimenters to extract their own "genetic genes" and give them to the female offspring of those congressmen. He planned to cultivate a large number of mixed race offspring, and then conduct artificial screening and elimination. Finally, only those with no defects and strong talents were retained and slowly integrated into the upper ruling class of darente. But unfortunately, these guys full of ambition and desire simply don''t understand that no matter how many times they try, they can never achieve even one success. As a reincarnator, a boy is destined to surpass most of life in the material universe from the moment of birth, so his genetic genes have unimaginable reproductive isolation. Let alone the darente civilization, which is still in the position of mortals, even if the gods come, they can''t find any good way. ¡­¡­ "Well, what''s the progress of the experiment?" The boy stood as like as two peas in front of a translucent container. He looked at the clone that was exactly the same as himself but had dissected thorax and brain. Can''t help but feel as like as two peas. But he didn''t have any fear, and he ate snacks carelessly. "Sorry, there is no new progress yet. But the experiment the day before yesterday found an interesting phenomenon, that is, when trying to endow clones with souls, their brains will produce a lot of information feedback. Two research groups are working day and night to decipher all the feedback. The speaker believes that these information centers hide great secrets." Male researcher darrenter explained without looking back. "Feedback? I see..." the boy pursed his mouth and showed a funny smile. But soon, he returned to his usual casual appearance and slowly continued along the corridor. The nervous and busy researchers did not notice that at the moment of leaving, the red light symbolizing danger on the complex instrument behind kept flashing, but it returned to calm again after about two or three seconds. In fact, not only this clone, but all the clones in the whole laboratory trembled uncontrollably, and some even opened their black eyes like an abyss. Later, they quickly closed their eyes and returned to a deep sleep. About two or three days later, when the speaker and several members of Parliament came to the secret laboratory again to personally preside over an important experiment, the boy immersed in the container suddenly raised his head without warning and asked meaningfully, "do you know what the stupidest behavior in the world is?" "Hmm? What do you mean?" the speaker suddenly had a very bad feeling. "Literally. Do you know why those clones always have no signs of life feedback? The answer is actually very simple..." The voice just fell! All clones in hundreds of culture tanks in the laboratory, even the parts that were dismembered or broken, opened their eyes, grinned and said, "because I am their consciousness! I am their soul! Every crone you create is equivalent to my separation." "Damn it! Come on! Cut it off..." A researcher was clearly aware of something and rushed frantically to the device responsible for supplying energy to the culture tank, like pressing the most prominent red button on the top. But unfortunately, it was a little late in the end. Just before he ran close, before his arm could fall, an energy storm like a mountain tsunami swept through every corner of the laboratory. Boom! Boom! Boom! A large number of precious and sensitive instruments have triggered violent explosions under the baptism of the storm, of which the most violent is undoubtedly near the speaker''s location. In order to resist the fire, shock wave and deafening noise, he had to start a lot of defense magic, but he still retreated, so that many belongings fell in the retreat and impact, including the magic weapon used to deal with the shadow guard. When the energy storm gradually dissipated, naked boys came out of the translucent broken containers, each emitting amazing energy. "Oh my God! He''s right. We''re stupid." a congressman stared wide and trembled uncontrollably. Although these clones are not as powerful as the boy himself, under the control of his own consciousness, the destructive power erupted in a short time is absolutely enough to make every darente present feel overwhelmed. "Block the laboratory! Now! Now! In addition, activate the highest level of protection measures, and in no case can he escape." the speaker ordered with a gloomy face. "Ming... Understand!" "Start the defense! Block the whole laboratory!" "The first level defense measures are activated! The crisis handling team will arrive at the scene of the accident in three minutes." "Isolation blockade protocol activated! Magic blockade activated!" "All entrances and exits have been blocked!" ¡­¡­ With a series of broadcasts, the huge underground laboratory began to enter a state of emergency. Various emergency measures have been activated one after another. In the blink of an eye, the battle started in the core area. No hesitation! Both sides took out the ability to press the bottom of the box at the beginning. They don''t care whether the laboratory will be destroyed in the fierce battle. All kinds of powerful spells emerge one after another. In particular, the clone army does not care whether they will be injured or die at all. Even if their magic is exhausted, they will blow themselves up and inflict heavy damage on the enemy. In less than a few minutes, the defense line led by the speaker and members of Parliament collapsed. If it were not for the large number of puppets and combatants who came later, it is estimated that at least two seriously injured parliamentarians would die on the spot. When they finally stabilized, they suddenly found that the boy''s body had picked up the magic item that fell on the ground and joked in a sarcastic tone: "sorry, I''ve got what I want. If you don''t let go, guess why I tried every means to get it..." Chapter 1379 "You planned all this?!" The speaker stared at the familiar belongings, and his face became hard to see for a moment. You know, in the face of absolute power, the shadow guard is not very afraid of Parliament. On the contrary, no matter how much resentment and dissatisfaction they have, they will still obey the orders issued by the parliament. The most fundamental reason is this weapon made by the most powerful darentes in the theocratic era at the cost of their own lives. Once this weapon is activated, all shadow power users within the effective supply range will be strongly backfired. Unless someone can surpass its maker in shadow, he can only wait for death. Unfortunately, since the total ban on the spread of shadow power, members of the shadow guard, let alone in-depth exploration of the source of this power, can''t even learn from those ancestors who are willing to sacrifice themselves. Therefore, although this weapon has never been used in a real sense since it was made, it is a symbol of the rights of Parliament and the speaker. In addition, recently, the shadow guard has moved from behind the scenes to the front stage and has a wide influence among the people. Some young people even worship and imitate them as heroes. At the same time, the shadow power, which was almost on the verge of extinction, began to recover in some special groups again. It can be said that if this weapon falls into the hands of the shadow guard or is destroyed, it is equivalent to deeply burying a seed of civil war in darente civilized society. Sooner or later, the contradiction will completely break out and evolve into a cruel war for sovereignty. "Hehe, that''s right. In fact, the reason why I want to be a prisoner and let you study recklessly is to get this little thing. Because it involves a secret transaction, I can use it to exchange it for the secret I want." After that, the boy didn''t give the other party time to react and disappeared directly behind countless clones. Next second Under his conscious control, these clones who didn''t care about their own life and death began to destroy everything in the laboratory like crazy. In less than a few minutes, no fully preserved equipment can be found in such a large laboratory, and there are traces left after the explosion everywhere, and even magma is bubbling out in some places. As for those emergency teams who arrived later, they didn''t dare to approach easily. They only watched the boy slowly disappear at the end of the passage behind them under the escort of the clone. "Damn it! Never let him escape!" a congressman was clearly aware of the seriousness of the problem and couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. "Don''t worry, we have activated all the defense mechanisms, and it''s not so easy for him to run away. At present, what we need to consider is whether to send a distress signal and recruit a group of people to deal with the crisis. With the current manpower of the laboratory, it''s probably not easy to catch him." another congressman also put forward his own views. Just as the speaker frowned and meditated, there was a violent shaking on the ground, followed by a loud sound echoing in every corner of the huge underground laboratory. Boom! I saw a huge force, which directly pushed the whole laboratory out of the ground, and immediately lifted the earth and dust all over the sky. Before some of the experimenters had time to respond, they suddenly found that the gravity under their feet suddenly became several times higher than usual, so that in the process of falling, 70% of the unlucky eggs fell into meat cakes alive, or were crushed to death by heavy soil and rocks. "No!!!!!" The speaker, aware of what had happened, immediately gave a cry of despair. Because he has seen that the huge Elemental creature that has been imprisoned underground has now returned to its master and creator. With the help of the inherent power of this giant, the boy easily broke through all the defense systems, and calmly dug a big hole in the ground under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes. Those who have seen the amazing destructive power of clay life will not choose to enter the cave and fight with each other in a closed environment. This means that from this moment on, parliament has lost the opportunity to control or recover the development of the situation. Staring at the huge cave on the ruins leading to the deep underground, a congressman took a deep breath, turned and admonished the speaker: "Sir, I think we must prepare for the worst." "Worst? You mean..." the speaker shook his hands slightly for some reason. "It''s a war! A war within our civilization! It''s obvious that the boy must have made some kind of unspeakable deal with the shadow guard in private when he took away the weapons. Imagine what would happen if the shadow guard really lost its control and began to confront Parliament?" the congressman said with a solemn assumption on his face. "I see! According to the tradition of the parliament, I authorize you to convene an emergency meeting immediately and order all armies and caster groups on the mother planet to enter a first-class combat readiness state and be ready to launch a great cleansing at any time." The speaker is not a fool. After a short absence, he quickly entered his role. Although it was not his wish to launch internal cleaning, he must perform his duty in order to prevent the rapid decline of the whole civilization towards the abyss. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the whole body is still sealed, and the boy who can''t give full play to his strength has quietly infiltrated the headquarters of the shadow guard on the parent star. One has just been built, full of the solemn, deep and dark atmosphere of the theocratic era. But before he could get close to the office on the right side of the second floor, a familiar voice suddenly remembered in his ear: "if I were you, I wouldn''t disturb the leader at this time." "Hmm? It''s you!" the boy turned to see each other''s appearance, and a faint smile suddenly appeared on his face. "Of course it''s me, or who do you think it will be? The most important thing is, have you got what we need?" the members of the shadow guard slowly left the shadow cover and exposed their unused skin color and eyes. "Yes, I got it. If you don''t mind, I want to finish the deal as soon as possible." the boy didn''t try to hide anything. He took out the magic weapon and shook it in front of the other party. In particular, the internal pure shadow force is absolutely beyond the reach of any fake imitation. Chapter 1380 Dark, open, wet Not even a window for ventilation and lighting! When the boy walked into the strange office, he immediately noticed the ubiquitous shadow power. There is no doubt that this is not a simple office, but a combat place integrating attack and defense, which can provide "home advantage" for members of the shadow guard. If you fight in such a place, thank God that ordinary casters can exert 60% of their power, while those who use shadow power can exert 200% of their power. Fortunately, he didn''t come to fight at all. Instead, he came to send a treasure that the other party was eager to get. Without any greetings, or the nonsense of greeting each other, the boy directly shook the gadget in his hand and asked in a smiling tone, "how? This should be what you dream of? I have to say, it''s really amazing. It still seals the faith, will and soul of several strong people." "Give it to me! Give it to me! Now! Now!" the leader of the shadow guard suddenly became fast in breathing and heartbeat. There''s no way not to get excited! You know, this small, even insignificant thing has been hovering on the head of the shadow guard like a sharp sword for more than thousands of years, almost becoming an abstract concept such as psychological shadow. Although no one has seen its power, in the internal records of the shadow guard, it has repeatedly emphasized its strength and invincibility. But now, the shadow is finally going to be broken. All users of shadow power no longer have to fear parliament, but can fight it openly, or even eliminate it and replace it. "Calm down, dear friend. If I remember correctly, you seem to owe me something, don''t you?" the boy warned with a deliberately casual look. "I said!!!!! Give it to me!!!!!" The leader''s mood obviously began to be a little wrong. Not only did his whole body emit a terrible smell, but also the light of wisdom in his eyes was slowly disappearing, replaced by a monster mixed with greed, ambition, desire and primitive instinct. Just as the monster tried to grab it, the boy gently touched the convex part on the back of the gadget. Next second Bang! A ray of black energy burst open in the body of the shadow guard leader, directly tearing most of his body. But for him, it was obviously not a fatal injury. He recovered in just a few seconds. After the last damaged position was repaired, he raised his head and his face was full of fear and vigilance: "you... Can you use it?" The boy nodded without thinking: "A little bit. You should know that I read some symbols on the pillar of creation, and the same technology is used on this magical item. Although I haven''t completely understood it, it should be no problem to suppress you. Otherwise, what do you think is the confidence that I will dare to appear in front of you before I recover my strength?" "What on earth do you want?" the leader tried carefully. In his eyes, if the other party has mastered the use of this magic item, he will not be satisfied with only obtaining some dispensable secrets and intelligence. If you were yourself, you would take this opportunity to ask for more, or even force the whole shadow guard to obey orders and overthrow the parliament''s absolute rule over darente civilization. You would hide behind the scenes and control everything. "I''m not greedy. Fulfill your promise, and then this gadget belongs to you." the boy left the magic item in his palm on the table. From that indifferent reaction, it is not difficult to judge that he has never paid attention to this thing at all. In contrast, the leader of the shadow guard was much more excited. He grabbed it in the palm of his hand, kept touching and kissing, and finally said with tears: "finally! I am free! Don''t worry about being cleaned and killed one day. Here, this is what you want, about the origin of our darente people and the origin of the God." "Oh? All!" the boy''s eyes flashed a surprise. "Yes! All! At least all we know. If you don''t mind, can you tell me what you plan to do next?" the leader pulled out the dagger he carried, threw a hole in his chest and stuffed the magic device in. The boy shook his head slightly: "no, there''s no special plan. If there''s no accident, I should go to meet my brothers first, and then think about what to do next." "So are you interested in working with us to regain the supreme power of darente civilization?" the leader of the shadow guard smiled and invited. "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in this kind of competition for power and profit. To some extent, power is just an extension of knowledge and power and an optional accessory. When you devote too much time and energy to power, you will gradually ignore the essence behind power and eventually lose power. Since the transaction has been completed, I won''t disturb you for the coming We are ready for the war. You know, 80% of the parliament is already holding an emergency meeting. Within a few hours at most, they will open their first card. " When he said these words, the corners of the boy''s mouth turned up slightly, and a meaningful smile appeared on his face. "Hum! After losing the weapon that restricts us, I want to see what strength the Parliament can compete with us." The leader of the shadow guard was obviously too confident. Instead of a little fear, he was very excited and expected. He even winked at his men and indicated that they could act according to the original plan. Watching everyone in the building began to get nervous and busy. The boy didn''t stay long, so he turned and left with the slate recording the secret. After more than 100 kilometers along the road leading to the outside of the city, he finally arrived at an abandoned mine and threw a seed in the soft soil. In less than a minute, the seeds quickly took root and germinated, absorbed the energy in the air at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally turned into a tree with a strange shape. The trunk of this tree is hollow and arched. The surface of the trunk is not the bark in the ordinary sense, but the shining silver energy transmission line. When these lines are quickly charged and working, a portal to other worlds is finally slowly opened Chapter 1381 When the energy filled in the portal reaches the critical point, a light tears the layers of protection on darente''s mother star, and finally establishes a stable space connection. You know, it''s not easy. In order to prevent any accidents, the Council banned almost all long-distance transmission on the planet under its feet by setting up a magic barrier. Only a few specific places can open the portal without obstacles. But now, the boy easily broke these restrictions. Less than a minute after the establishment of the channel, a large number of intelligent lives with different shapes but carrying heavy weapons, armor and ferocious war machines poured out from the other side of the portal like a tide. Although these intelligent lives can be distinguished from their appearance and absolutely come from different environments and worlds, there is no friction between them. After arriving at the destination, they began to set up camps in the nearby open space. A thousand Two thousand Three thousand Ten thousand 100000 A million The endless flow of people day and night lasted five days and five nights, and finally stopped in the early morning of the sixth day. When the last slightly immature but very familiar figure passed through the portal, the boy immediately closed it without hesitation, and then smiled and asked, "dear brother, is this what you can summon all the armies willing to follow us to destroy darente civilization recently?" "Sure! Well, are you satisfied with them?" Luke asked back with a smile. During the period when the boy became a prisoner, he was not idle and did nothing. Instead, he shuttled through the world pregnant with powerful ethnic groups, or negotiated with them, persuaded them, or directly controlled the leaders of the whole ethnic group by means of violence. Anyway, when the time came, the mob gathered together. From a military point of view, generally speaking, such groups with loose alliance are often unsatisfactory in terms of cooperation and combat effectiveness. A little! Anyone who could be chosen by Luke had a deep blood feud with the darentes. With unparalleled hatred and persistence to hatred, they will certainly cause devastating disasters and destruction to the core area of darente civilization before they are completely destroyed. "The giant of guleya, the shadow dragon of Merck world, and the grassland short legged people with incredible magic talent in Lancer plain... So many powerful races are gathered together, it must be a headache for even darente people. What''s more, this is their mother planet and the center of the whole civilization, and many destructive weapons can''t be used." The boy looked at the huge Legion in front of him and grinned with a look of schadenfreude. After all, more than half of these races have beaten the expeditionary army, and they are the real enemies of the darentes. Unfortunately, they were isolated in their own world and had no chance to work together. But now, they finally have the opportunity to vent their deepest accumulated anger in the enemy''s nest. Luke nodded thoughtfully, "you''re right. They have a good chance of winning this war. In addition, how''s your plan going?" "Very smooth! The parliament has lost its most important deterrent weapon, and the shadow guard has completely eliminated its worries. It is estimated that a civil war will break out soon. Most importantly, I got this from the leader of the shadow guard." With that, the boy took the slate out of his arms. Luke took it over and tried to interpret the contents. Without looking up, he asked, "an ordinary recording board? Are you sure the contents are true?" "Otherwise? Do you think they will give us the original that may carry some mysterious and powerful power?" the boy shrugged his shoulders with a smile. "In this record, it is mentioned that the God who created the darente was not actually killed, but only separated the body from the soul. Remember the monster in the middle of the dark lake that can''t be killed no matter how, it is the body left by God." "Oh? No wonder..." Luke narrowed his eyes and showed a thoughtful expression. "What about the soul?" "Imprisoned, or sealed, in the pillar of creation." While saying this, the boy''s eyes twinkled with crazy light. "You mean... Release the creator God while the darentes are in civil strife?" Luke suddenly realized what the brother seemed to be doing and was startled by the other party''s boldness. Because no one knows what he will do once he is resurrected. Even in the darente records, there is no description of the God''s character or style of behavior. The only thing he knows is that he binds his strength to the blood of the entire darente. As long as there is a darente alive, he will never have to worry about his death. At most, he will fall into eternal sleep. The boy was undoubtedly aware of Luke''s concern and explained meaningfully: "I understand that it''s a little risky to do so. But don''t forget that the dark lake may be related to your and my secrets, so no matter how much risk we take, we must try. I can''t stand that I have an unsolved amazing secret, and I believe you are the same." "What are you waiting for? Let''s go to the dark lake now. As for these temporarily recruited cannon fodder, it doesn''t matter what they want to do." Luke replied in the affirmative without thinking. He had a hunch that when he opened the secret hidden under the dark lake, it was the last moment for him to embrace his destiny with each other. "Don''t worry, my brother, be patient. We must wait until the war is ignited. Otherwise, God knows whether they will suddenly reach a settlement agreement and turn around to deal with us. You know, it''s not a small matter or a conspiracy to deceive everyone by tricks. Once we do something to that pillar, every darente will immediately notice it. In addition, I also need a little time to lift the restrictions left by the parliament on me. "The boy took off his robe unhurriedly, revealing the dense and violet runes on the surface of his skin. You don''t have to ask. Under this level of blockade, it''s impossible to break the prohibition with your own strength. He needs the help of a trustworthy person Chapter 1382 The horn of war came faster than expected! In less than ten days, the parliament that completed the preparatory work took the lead. It not only exposed all the dirty activities in the shadow guard, but also issued an ultimatum to ask the other party to lay down their weapons and surrender within ten days, otherwise it would use super weapons to kill all the rebels trying to resist. On the other hand, the shadow guard leader, who already had considerable influence, was unwilling to show weakness, quickly refuted all charges against himself, and even publicized that these were all conspiracies of the parliament to cross the river and tear down the bridge, which threatened the supreme rights of the parliament. In addition, other members of the shadow guard also took the opportunity to spread rumors among the people at the bottom, claiming that the parliament did so to ensure that its own status and interests were not threatened, and wanted to erase this powerful force rooted in every darente''s blood. As the saying goes, breaking people''s financial path is like killing parents, not to mention a more important force than money. Although parliament has established absolute and unquestionable authority for thousands of years, no one will choose to retreat in the face of this situation. For a while, the long-term privileged casters led by Parliament and most of the soldiers and ordinary people living at the bottom of society led by the shadow guard quickly formed an irreconcilable fierce contradiction, and the whole society was divided into two camps. At first, the confrontation was limited to oral debates in the streets, but soon developed into naked violence. Especially the soldiers who have been suppressed for a long time have directly adopted the most extreme way - duel to respond to the provocations of the casters who are high in the sky. Not surprisingly, the shadow is a force rooted in the blood of darente people. Even novices who have just awakened can master a lot of skills in rapid learning. In addition, most magic users do not understand the characteristics of this force for a long time, and almost more than 60% of the unlucky people die on the spot, The rest, even if they win, are disastrous. Like all opposites and conflicts, with the pungent smell of blood, every darente realized that this civil war was inevitable. Therefore, they either choose to stand in line, hoping to take this opportunity to change their destiny; Or under the guise of reinforcing the expeditionary army, leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible to prevent inadvertently getting involved into it and becoming cannon fodder, and consider whether to come back after the chaos and contradictions subside. Time passed quickly. When the last second of the deadline was over, the parliament did not hesitate to launch a powerful attack magic. The whole building was ravaged by the energy of different attributes such as fire, frost, nature and arcane art. In the blink of an eye, it was beyond recognition, and even no residue could be left. After the violent vibration, explosion and loud noise, I saw a black unidentified substance in a semicircle, firmly keeping all the attacks outside, and could not hurt the people inside at all. Before the Legion of spellcasters gathered in the distance could react to what had happened, the black unknown substance suddenly rose up and directly shrouded them in it. Through the traces left by the continuous struggle on the surface of black matter, it is not difficult to imagine what kind of pain the people inside are suffering. When everything calmed down completely, the black mysterious substance faded slowly, leaving only incomplete bones everywhere. There is no doubt that a whole legion of organic casters was quietly destroyed. Just when the Parliament and the shadow guard began to test each other''s strength and cards, Luke, hiding in the depths of the forest, was communicating with the leaders of various races who had deep blood feuds with the darentes in the camp, knowing that each of them agreed to launch an attack in three days. ¡­¡­ "How''s it going? Is everything done?" the boy pursed his mouth and asked meaningfully. Luke nodded without thinking: "yes, it''s all done. No matter what happens next, darentes can''t have time and energy to deal with us." "Very good! Then, dear brother, are you ready to uncover all the secrets with me and embrace our destiny?" after saying that, the boy turned his eyes to the direction of the dark lake in the distance. "Escape is not my character. What''s more, I''ve always wanted to find out whether we will become one again when the answer is revealed, since we are two parts separated from a consciousness and soul." Luke licked his lips and made a hypothesis. I don''t know why. The closer he is to the moment of revealing the answer, the more he has an unspeakable tension. "Are you afraid?" the boy turned and stared into each other''s eyes. Luke hesitated a little and quickly replied with a smile: "no, it should not be fear, but an anxiety that can not be expressed in words. Don''t you doubt what the meaning of what we do? What would you do if you and I really need to give up the identity and consciousness of independent existence in the end?" "Fear comes from the unknown. To some extent, anxiety is also a kind of fear. I can understand that when you may face the ultimate choice, both you and I have too many concerns. Personality, consciousness and memory are the most basic things of life. Once these are lost, you will not be your original self, but a new life. But there are At this time, evolution needs to pay a price. This price may be to abandon the past and welcome the future with a new attitude. If it were me, I would not be confused or hesitant. " When he said these words, the boy''s tone was as calm as ever, as if abandoning himself was as simple and easy for him as eating and drinking water. "So... You''ve made a decision!" Luke raised his eyebrows and looked surprised. "Yes! I have made a decision. In addition, you''d better hurry up. After all, we don''t have much time left. If you choose the opposite of me at the last moment, I''m afraid we''ll become really immortal enemies. "Hehe, I don''t want to be your enemy." "I don''t want to. But often, personal will is small and insignificant, and can''t affect other people''s choices, can''t it?" "That''s right! Anyway, it''s between you and me. You and I should draw a full stop together, whether it''s perfect or not." "That''s all for chatting. Let''s go. It''s still a long way from here to the dark lake. You can think about it slowly on the way." With the last word blurted out, the two boys finally ended this, and probably the last in-depth face-to-face conversation. Chapter 1383 Milot, a city founded by the darentes, is also their capital on their home planet and the political, economic and military center. In the long history, it has hardly been invaded by foreign enemies, let alone attacked by weapons of mass destruction and magic, so ancient palaces and landmark buildings left over thousands of years ago can be seen everywhere. Although the two boys had destroyed part of it in the previous riot, it was not long before they repaired it with the help of magic. Exquisite! Magnificent! Gorgeous! At a glance, the whole huge urban agglomeration is a perfect integration of light, shadow, art and magic. Any outsider who sees it at first sight must feel a heartfelt shock. However, it is a pity that at present, Milot has lost the noise of the past, and there are empty entrances in the overcrowded streets. Even if there are occasional pedestrians passing by, they all have a nervous expression. That look and state, as if this is not the safest place of darente civilization, but a place of right and wrong where war and conflict may break out. Standing at the top of the parliament tower rebuilt not long ago, the speaker looked down at the chaotic, confused and helpless city and asked, "how, haven''t you broken the defense line laid by the shadow guard?" "I''m very sorry, sir, our caster Corps has tried their best, and even used several super weapons, but those black mysterious substances are too difficult to deal with, and several attempts have ended in failure without exception." a congressman replied helplessly. As he said this, he did not forget to turn around and glance at his colleagues who were arguing fiercely. Since most of the people and soldiers at the bottom fell to the shadow guard, there was no senior commander with a keen sense of war here. It has to be said that when things have reached this stage, there is no room for retreat, whether it is the shadow guard or the parliament. Both sides must fall down in order to re-establish their rule and lead the future development of the whole civilization. "If... I mean, if we don''t care about the possible damage to the city, can we increase the chances of winning?" the speaker turned around with a chilling cold light in his eyes. Gudong! All the people who heard this sentence swallowed saliva, some hands began to tremble slightly, others quickly lowered their heads, as if they were afraid of something. After a full minute, the nearest congressman took a deep breath and carefully explained: "Sir, I understand your determination and will to quickly end this rebellion. But the problem is that Milot is not an ordinary city. He has indescribable and irresistible feelings for the whole race. If we take the lead in breaking this taboo, let alone the fierce reaction of the majority of the people, just the desperate counterattack of the opponent is enough to attack the ecology of the mother planet The environment has caused unimaginable damage. " "Counterattack? You mean..." the speaker seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed. "According to the secret records of the parliament, once the shadow guard goes all out, it is able to draw strength from the dark lake. In addition to this time, they have the last card, that is, to break the seal and release the God who has slept for thousands of years." the congressman said his concern with a dignified expression. You know, those who are qualified to sit here are not the civilians on the street outside. They all know some secrets about the shadow guard. For example, they were born to prevent the gods from breaking the seal one day and waking up from a deep sleep. This means that these guys have the technology and strength to open and seal again. But what all darentes did not expect was that before the gods woke up, these final guards who should have been silent abandoned their heavy responsibilities in an attempt to get rid of the lonely and isolated life in the past and regain their own rights in the era of theocracy. What''s more terrible is that the weapon used to restrict these guys was also taken away by a boy who had planned for a long time. Therefore, when the next parliament does not dare to use all its strength to directly approach the other party to a dead corner, otherwise God knows what earth shaking things they will do. Similarly, the shadow guard also understands how powerful the parliament is in magic after thousands of years of development. It can even directly destroy the mother star that gave birth to darente civilization. While both sides maintained restraint and launched exploratory attacks again and again, a large army suddenly appeared on the outskirts of the city. I saw the giant walking in the front, covered with hard metal armor all over, roaring at his throat behind him: "Look! This is the heart of the enemy! Warriors! Do you remember what they did to our hometown, relatives and friends? Today, we will double everything back! There is no mercy! There is no mercy! There is no need to abide by any rules of engagement! All we have to do is kill! Destroy! Destroy! Rush! Send these despicable and dirty invaders to what they should do Go to my world! " "Attack!!!" "For gureya!" "For Merck!" "For the heroes who died in the war!" For a moment, different languages and slogans echoed in the sky of the city. Next second Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The huge war machine took the lead in throwing magic props with amazing power into the streets. At the moment of landing, almost a third of the cities were submerged by the light rising from the sky. Before the two camps in the confrontation could react to what had happened, the overwhelming giants took the lead in pouring in, waving heavy weapons and killing. As long as people or buildings were hit, they could basically be declared scrapped. In addition, those Shadow Dragons from different worlds, like dark clouds, block out the sun and spit deadly breath downward. Different from the spitting of flame, frost and lightning of most dragons, these black and gray energy will not hurt the building, but will directly pass through all blocks, directly contact with the soul of life, and then forcibly pollute it and transform it into another crazy form without reason and thought. At this time, darente''s innate magic talent will not be able to protect themselves, but will become a drag. The higher the talent, the faster the transformation, and the more amazing the damage caused by madness. In the blink of an eye, the Shadow Dragons created a monster that did not distinguish between ourselves and the enemy, but only knew how to kill and destroy Chapter 1384 "Damn it! Who can tell me what happened? Where did these guys come from?" Looking at the revenge army that unscrupulously vented their anger in the city, the speaker''s eyes burst out an irrecoverable flame of anger. Because in less than ten minutes, most of the city has been occupied, and hundreds of thousands of civilians have no time to retreat. They are torn to pieces by the swarming enemy, or transformed into monsters regardless of the enemy and ourselves. More importantly, those ancient buildings that have stood for thousands of years without any damage almost collapsed in the first round of attacks, including even the statues standing in the central square. These humanoid statues made of metal represent heroes who have made great contributions to the darente civilization. But now, what symbolizes the glory and pride of the whole civilization has been destroyed! A congressman obviously felt the burning anger in the speaker''s heart and carefully guessed: "Rhea''s giant, the shadow dragon of Merck world, and the grassland short legged people with incredible magic talent in Lancer plain... This army is formed by those races that have caused great casualties and obstacles to us. They all come from different worlds and can''t suddenly emerge out of thin air. Someone behind them must have planned all this secretly." "Is it the shadow guard? Some time ago, they were sent to all over the world to suppress the resistance of indigenous peoples. They have sufficient time and motivation." another congressman quickly echoed. However, it is not difficult to judge from his flashing eyes that he did not really believe that the shadow guard secretly recruited this army just to find an excuse for parliament to shirk its responsibility. After all, seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages is the instinct of all intelligent lives. No matter what major dereliction of duty or disaster occurs in any civilization system, the first reaction of the ruling class is often not to face the root of the problem, but to find a scapegoat or excuse for themselves. When things really get out of hand, they will show another efficient and responsible attitude. The speaker was undoubtedly aware of the meaning of the other party''s subtext and narrowed his eyes as if considering the feasibility of the matter. About two or three minutes later, he tapped the table with his fingers: "Indeed! The shadow guard has enough time and motivation to do this, and we can convince the people for this reason. But parliament is not only a place to strive for power and profit, but also has the responsibility to lead the whole civilization forward. What the shadow guard wants is to seize power from us, not to destroy the whole civilization. They have no reason to collude with foreign enemies, let alone reason Destroy this historic capital. " "You mean..." The congressman who spoke first seemed to notice something, and his face showed an expression of shock.. "I mean, there''s someone else behind this. Don''t you think we''ve ignored something lately?" The speaker''s thinking obviously did not receive the influence of the chaotic situation outside, and remained calm and rational. "Is it the boy who escaped from the laboratory?" the congressman finally woke up with an unbelievable expression on his face. Not only him, but also other members of Parliament sitting in the hall reacted similarly, and everyone was shocked and speechless. After all, in their inherent impression, the shadow guard is the mastermind behind the scenes, and the boy is at best an important chess piece. But now, they suddenly found that the chess piece was more crazy and terrible than everyone expected, and they didn''t care how serious the consequences would be. Seeing that everyone around him was aware of the seriousness of the problem, the speaker immediately said in an indisputable tone: "this fight must stop immediately! At least we should maintain a non hostile state until we clean up the enemies invading the home planet." "It''s impossible!" a congressman stood up excitedly. "Sir! Please don''t forget that they started the war. If Parliament chooses to compromise, who can guarantee that they won''t take the opportunity to expand their advantage during this period of time." "We need to send an envoy to test their attitude." "No! Just a tentative attitude is not enough! They must at least sign a binding magic contract." "Agree! Only on the premise of signing the contract can we give these conspirators and traitors a little trust." ¡­¡­ There is no doubt that in the minds of parliamentarians, the shadow guard has long become an enemy, whether political or military. Therefore, it just showed a tendency to try to reach a settlement, which immediately triggered a fierce rebound. Just as the speaker was going to say something to calm the anger of members of Parliament, the original Lavender sky outside was suddenly shrouded in a black cloud. At the same time, every darente seems to hear or feel a strong call in the deepest part of his heart and soul. That is the deepest resonance from the blood! It is a complex emotion mixed with fear, awe and worship! "No! This is..." The speaker suddenly stood up, stared at the dark clouds gathering overhead, and trembled uncontrollably all over. On the other side, in the shadow guard station, the leader also stared, as if he didn''t dare to detail the facts he saw. After several minutes, he murmured to himself in a desperate voice, "how could it be! How did they do it? No! No! How dare they "The seal has been opened! Our God has awakened from his deep sleep! Shadow guard... Shadow guard must take action..." a member of the shadow guard bit his teeth and jumped out of his mouth. No one knows better than them what the whole civilization will face once the seal is opened. God of ancient times! God who created a whole race! In the age of theocracy, he almost destroyed the darente God with his own power! "Madman! Those two damn little madmen! They don''t know what they''re doing! Come on! Immediately summon people to stop him!" the leader angrily ordered. He even ignored the enemies who were pouring in from all directions, let alone the shadow dragon raging in the sky. Because compared with "God", these mortals can only be regarded as scabies at most, which can not threaten the foundation of civilization. But unfortunately, before the shadow guard called together, the thick dark clouds in the sky condensed into a black column of light, straight into the center of the dark lake from the sky Chapter 1385 Energy! Huge and amazing energy! Standing on the surface of the dark lake, Luke looked up at the stone pillar not far ahead and asked in an uncertain tone, "do you really think it''s a wise choice for us to do this?" "Why, do you regret it?" The boy wore an indifferent smile and let the strong air flow generated by energy blow on his face, as if he didn''t take the doomsday scene in front of him as one thing. "Regret? No, I don''t regret it." Luke shook his head gently. "I just think it''s a bit risky to rashly release a god whose power is far beyond our understanding. It''s completely inconsistent with your usual style. I don''t understand why you are so impatient that you don''t even want to stay for a little time to wait and think?" "Ha ha! How do you know I haven''t considered it? In fact, I have considered it very clearly. Sometimes, rationality doesn''t mean that it is right, but only by following the guidance of your heart and soul can you find the right direction. Now, close your eyes, feel the powerful force in the air like a hurricane, and tell me whether there is some common sense Sing? " Just as the boy said these words, the black light column running through heaven and earth suddenly burst open, and the endless energy spread in all directions in the form of shock wave. All the places passed by, whether animals, plants, buildings or anything else, were assimilated and decomposed, and finally turned into dust and dispersed with the wind. When all this gradually dispersed, a very young looking male figure appeared in the original position of the stone pillar out of thin air. He seemed a little confused. He kept looking at his surroundings. After a full minute, he asked, "where is this? Who am I?" "You don''t remember anything?" a strange light flashed in Luke''s eyes. "I don''t remember..." the young man gave a straight answer in the affirmative. From those godless eyes, it is not difficult to judge that he did not lie, and he did not know how to use the amazing energy in his body, but only spread around in the most primitive way. In addition, his appearance is completely different from that of darente. On the contrary, he is somewhat similar to Luke, at least in terms of race. "Interesting! It''s so interesting! A God without any memory!" the boy seemed to notice something, and his eyes burst out with excitement and joy. But before he could do anything, several portals tore the surrounding space, followed by the emergence of all the heavyweight members of darente civilization, including Parliament and shadow guard. When the speaker saw the broken stone pillar and the young people standing next to the stone pillar who radiated terrible energy all over, the whole person trembled uncontrollably and muttered bitterly, "well, it seems that we''re late." "No! It''s not too late! Didn''t you notice? God hasn''t recovered his memory!" the leader of the shadow guard solemnly disagreed. "Memory? You mean..." the speaker opened his eyes and lit the flame of hope again. "According to ancient records, the God who created our whole race is actually a very special life. He does not have the independent personality like most intelligent lives, but changes constantly every given period of time. In the process of change, he will temporarily lose all his memory, just like a piece of white paper." the leader explained in a low voice and at a very fast speed. Because he knows that any infighting at this time is stupid. Otherwise, when the gods recover their memory, just relying on the terrible power will be enough to instantly destroy more than 90% of the life on the planet under their feet. Any darente''s proud magic protection is extremely fragile and ridiculous in the face of that attack. "So, what we are facing now is not all the gods. We still have a chance to seal him again?" Another member of Parliament, regardless of continuing to be hostile to this group of competitors trying to take power from his own hands, hurriedly raised the most critical question. Not only him, but also every darente who came here urgently wanted to know what the chances of winning were if the war started now. The leader hesitated a little, quickly shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "sorry, I can''t give a definite answer. After all, we have to deal with not only God, but also those two difficult little madmen." The voice just fell! Dozens of eyes focused on the two boys. There is no doubt that they have become the thorn in the eye and flesh of all Darren''s senior management at the moment. But Luke didn''t care about it at all. He smiled and defiantly said: "You want to do it? If I were you, I wouldn''t make such a stupid choice. You know, energy is the most basic and accurate yardstick to measure whether a life is strong or not. Feel the power contained in him. You think you have the opportunity to defeat or even seal such a strong enemy? Give up, even if he doesn''t know how to luck at all Using your own strength is far better than the sum of all of you. " "Hmm? Am I going to fight them?" The young man turned and looked up and down at the lives he had created with strange eyes. About three or five minutes later, he seemed to think of something, touched his chin and whispered, "strange! Why do I have a familiar feeling? Who am I? Where do I come from? And why do I appear here..." Just when the young man was deep in thought, the speaker quickly exchanged eyes with the leader of the shadow guard, and suddenly launched an attack. Needless to ask, they have just reached a silent tacit understanding and chose to put down their hatred for each other. Next second Dozens of the most powerful spells flooded the youth like a tsunami. Of course, the two boys were also in range. Because there was no hand left at all, each participant took out his most powerful card. For a moment, the sky and the earth were torn apart, and time and space were distorted in front of the power of magic. Normally, in the face of this amazing attack, most gods are afraid to die. However, it was such a terrible attack that the protective cover supported by the youth was all resisted outside. No matter how powerful the spell is, to what extent space and time are distorted, it can only consume part of the energy of the shield and cannot disintegrate and defeat the overall structure of the shield. Chapter 1386 "Er... Is this an attack?" In a shocked look, the young man waved and restored all the damage caused by magic, as if nothing had happened just now. What''s more terrible is that from his attitude, he can''t feel anger, joy, hatred, happiness, pain, sadness and so on. He should have the emotion of normal intelligent life. On the contrary, he did not feel that it was a very angry thing for others to attack himself, nor did he intend to fight back. "Damn it! Is this... Is this the power of God..." a congressman was stunned and seemed afraid to detail the facts he saw with his eyes. They dare not imagine that the complex magic they are proud of is as fragile as a baby''s toy in front of them. "Don''t be discouraged! We still have a chance! Don''t you realize that God doesn''t understand what his power means, let alone what we want to do to him. Believe me, you won''t understand the meaning of the word God until he recovers his memory." the leader of the shadow guard explained, While carefully taking out the magic item obtained from the boy from his arms. The speaker undoubtedly found the little thing. His pupils suddenly contracted and asked in a slightly trembling voice, "do you... Do you want..." "Ah! That''s right! I want to release the real posture of this weapon! Only those heroes who have defeated and sealed God can help us win a little chance. As for you, you''d better keep an eye on the two boys and don''t let them interfere in the next battle." With the last word blurted out! The leader of the shadow guard suddenly poured all the black matter in his body into this small prop. Before everyone could react to what had happened, black lights burst out from the cracks on the surface of the box. Each one slowly gathered together like living life, and finally formed a spear about two meters long. Compared with the normal cold weapon spear, this one has no entity at all, it is only made of pure energy, and its interior seems to exude some determined will to move forward. I saw the leader gently stroking the front end of the spear, with some astringent old languages in his mouth. After a while, where the spear was sharp and convex, a dazzling white light began to become brighter and brighter When the brightness is close to the light released by the star and needs to be 10000 times brighter, the God who always keeps an indifferent attitude finally becomes serious, and even has a trace of fear in his eyes. "Only the spirit is immortal, only the power is eternal..." After reading the last paragraph, I didn''t know whether it was a spell or an ancient language of oath, the leader of the shadow guard seemed to have changed. There was no longer that gloomy breath in his eyes, but showed piety, holiness and courage. Ignoring the surprised eyes of the parliament, he stroked his chest with one hand and bowed deeply to the young man: "Hello, distinguished creator, the supreme god of the entire darente race. It''s a great honor to meet you again after thousands of years. We used to be your most loyal followers and traitors who set off resistance and sealed you with our own hands." "Arya?! I remember! You are Arya! My first apostle, and the first woman who stabbed a spear with chaotic power into my chest." the young man''s eyes were shining, and his body began to exude a strong momentum as if there were nothing. Needless to ask, the dusty memory of thousands of years ago is rapidly awakening in his mind. In about ten minutes to one or two hours, the terrible God who ruled darente civilization for thousands of years will completely recover. "That''s right! I''m aria. With me are your favorite believers such as bather, Russell and Kaban. We''ve been dead for too long and only have the ability to launch a blow. But this blow is enough to send you back to the seal again who haven''t completely recovered your memory." At this moment, it is obvious that the leader of the shadow guard is not himself, but someone is manipulating his body and soul. "But your soul and consciousness will disappear completely. Is it really worth it? Is it so difficult for me to become the spiritual belief of the whole darente civilization? Besides, you should know how much I love you. If you all disappear and can''t be revived by any force, I will be sad." As he spoke, the young man left a series of crystal clear tears in his eyes. I don''t know why, his reaction not only didn''t make the people around him feel very fake, but also had a strong empathy. At least those darentes began to cry uncontrollably. No matter how they tried to get rid of this emotion, they failed in the end. At the same time, the two boys undoubtedly found this strange situation. They kept making eye contact with each other, trying to find out how God could quietly affect the emotions of these powerful spell casters. With their intelligence, they will not believe what the truth is. It is definitely an absolute control from spirit to body, or even the most mysterious soul. "Sorry, great God, we have our persistence, just as we have chosen sacrifice and resistance for thousands of years. Farewell. I hope you can sleep longer this time and give us and our civilization enough time to develop." Although the leader of the shadow guard was now in tears, he didn''t mean to stop at all. He held the spear high above his head and threw it out with all his strength and energy. Next second Boom! The spear pierced the air and made a deafening noise! In the blink of an eye, he crossed hundreds of meters and directly penetrated the body of the God. No accidents! The spear pierced the shield directly and inserted it straight into the chest and heart. The young man lowered his head and stared at the thing that brought him pain that could not be described in words. His face was constantly changing, sometimes angry, sometimes sad, sometimes unaware of the so-called laughter In less than half a minute, he changed more than a dozen completely different emotions in a row. At last, as like as two peas, at last, the pale face finally appeared with a playful expression. "I want to beat you in the same way!" I laughed and quipped, "I am no longer the same old man! I have found two more important things, namely, human personality, two complete and independent personality." Chapter 1387 With a sarcastic tone, God grabbed the spear and slowly pulled it out of his body. In the process of pulling out, amazing energy was released from the small wound, which not only had an irreparable impact on the surrounding environment, but also seemed to bear unimaginable pain. At the moment of separation from the body, the weapon composed of energy suddenly collapsed and scattered in the air in the form of countless light spots. Through these lights like stars, we can vaguely distinguish the appearance of several darentes. Needless to ask, they were high-level priests who had served the gods faithfully, but later chose to betray for some reason. But unfortunately, now they have exhausted all their soul energy and are about to disappear completely from the world. "Alas - it seems that we have failed!" the soul of one of the female images sighed helplessly. Although she knew she was going to disappear forever, she still had no fear or fear, as if she had accepted her tragic fate a long time ago. Similarly, the male floating next to her could not see any negative emotions such as hatred in his eyes, but just smiled modestly: "don''t be so depressed. As a child, it''s not normal to lose to his father and creator? What''s more, we have won him once before." "Yes. From the beginning, we didn''t know that we could only buy some time at most, but no one was really optimistic about the final result." another British inspiration in ancient times sighed. "Because we are darentes and the best members of the whole race, we have the obligation to help those foolish people get rid of their absolute spiritual control and go their own way, rather than become God''s pets, playthings, or slaves. Even if this time is only a few decades." "Yes! Tens of thousands of years of freedom is enough to plant a seed in their bodies. As for what will happen next, we can''t intervene." "I can''t imagine that after sleeping for so long, we can finally put down everything and embrace eternal death and peace." "And this time, no one can wake us up and disturb us." ¡­¡­ When the voice of conversation began to decrease, and the scattered light spots in the air became dimmer and dimmer, the residual heat of these powerful souls was finally consumed, turned into black shadows and integrated into the surrounding darkness. "No! No! No! How could it fail! Why did it fail? That''s not what the ancient records say!" Watching his strongest cards lose their function, the head of the shadow guard showed boundless fear and confusion on his face. He did not understand or understand why the legendary spear pierced the heart of the God, but failed to kill it. "Why, do you think it''s strange that I can survive? If you knew that the reason why I was defeated and sealed by this spear last time was not how clever their plans and means were, but that I was sealed voluntarily, there would be no such reflection." The young man pursed the corners of his mouth, and his eyes glittered like stars. There is no doubt that his part of God''s memory is recovering rapidly, and his control of the huge energy in the body is becoming more and more accurate and efficient. "Voluntary?!" the dignified speaker keenly grasped a key word. "That''s right! Because as this guy mentioned, I am a special individual without personality, and I will change uncontrollably and periodically every once in a while. Therefore, there is no record of my specific image and style of conduct in your history. It''s not that they don''t want to record, but that they can''t record at all. When I am most merciful, I will give thousands of believers almost eternal life, while when I am most cruel, I will ruthlessly deprive everything, even the life of a newborn baby. Because of this, my most loyal believers agree that I am not suitable to continue to be their supreme spiritual belief, which will lead to the uncertainty of the future of the whole race. Just as it happens, I am tired of the feeling that I often lose part of my memory. I simply seal it first so that I can read this long and boring time. " When he said these words, God''s eyes always looked at the two boys close at hand, as if they were the most valuable treasures in the material universe. "You mean you''ve been waiting for us?" Luke''s heart beat uncontrollably. "What do you say? Haven''t you felt the attraction and call from the deepest part of your soul?" the young man touched each other''s forehead with a finger. Next second Luke''s brain suddenly emerged with countless memories and knowledge, as well as an unspeakable complex emotion. In just a minute or two, his body grew to the same level as that of young people. He opened his eyes and muttered meaningfully: "I see... All this is planned in advance! Whether you, me or our brother, are part of the whole huge plan. We are the carrier of will and personality, and you are the carrier of power and rules." "Yes! Not only us, but also the planet and the created darentes are part of the grand resurrection plan. Now that we have gathered several necessary factors, it is time to integrate again and resurrect the most powerful self." The voice just fell! The youth unscrupulously began to release the almost endless power in the body! In the blink of an eye, he wrapped the whole planet. No light! No heat! Some are just endless darkness! Even the most energy sensitive caster has lost his proud power at this moment, and all puppets relying on Magic have fallen into a static standby state. Just when all darentes were shocked and speechless by the doomsday scene in front of them, the boy who had been silent for a long time finally smiled and said, "in that case, come. I volunteer everything, whether it''s thought, personality, memory or anything else. But I only have one request, that is to keep awake until it completely disappears." "As you wish..." Without hesitation, the young man ran through the boy''s brain and heart, inhaled something abstract into his body, leaving only a blank and fragile soul floating in mid air. However, people who study the soul will notice that this is not a real soul at all, just a virtual carrier used to carry the memory of the past. Chapter 1388 No vision! No touch! No smell! No hearing! Even the ubiquitous active magic energy on weekdays is now completely separated from itself. As the speaker who controls the supreme power of the entire darente civilization, he experienced weakness and helplessness for the first time, as well as heartfelt despair. Because according to the current state, he can''t even determine whether he is still alive, let alone do something, or choose self-understanding to end this spiritual pain and suffering. After all, the reason why a life can produce the understanding of "living" without exception comes from the feedback from the surrounding environment. But now, this feedback is completely cut off. Had it not been for darente''s spiritual strength far superior to that of other races, I''m afraid they would have been completely crazy, rather than stay in place as they are now, looking forward to the early end of this nightmare reality. Maybe a few minutes Maybe dozens of minutes Maybe a few years or even decades In short, with the clear sound of breathing in my ears, the black covering the surface of the whole planet finally faded. When everyone''s eyesight recovered, they were surprised to find that the two boys had completely disappeared, leaving only a young man with a relaxed and happy smile on his face. He stretched out very relaxed, then stared at his hands and said to himself, "have you successfully resurrected? No! No! I''m still incomplete. The most important thing hasn''t been taken back, that is the strengthened soul again and again. My soul is hidden in the deepest part of the planet." When the last word blurted out! The originally calm earth suddenly cracked a huge hole. But interestingly, what gushes out of it is not something like hot magma, but a colorless and transparent sea of soul energy. "This... This is!!!!!" A congressman who survived without going crazy was stunned and couldn''t believe what his eyes saw. Not only him, but almost every darente was speechless with surprise. Because with the development of darente''s magical civilization, in their inherent cognition, the planet under their feet has no secrets. But now, cruel facts have proved that they are wrong, and very wrong. There is no need for them to plunder the resources of other worlds. As long as they can find this sea of soul energy early, they will be equivalent to obtaining an inexhaustible energy source. It''s like a bully. There are thousands of gold, silver and jewelry in his cellar, but he knows nothing about it. Instead, he has to go out and rob to make a living. But even more shocking to these darentes is that such a huge sea of souls was washed up by the young people in front of them in less than ten minutes. At the same time, after losing the most important core inside, a large number of plants on the planet''s surface began to wither and die, and then the crust lost its supporting structure and began to squeeze, deform, crush and collapse at a speed visible to the naked eye A vibrant planet ended its long life unexpectedly. The darente people living above are naturally not spared and become a trivial grain of dust in the vast universe. "I... our mother planet! Our civilization! Just disappeared?" the speaker''s voice standing in the Dark Universe showed a slight tremor. Because he is still under the protection of some unknown power field, he has not been completely exposed to the vacuum, let alone taste all kinds of strong radiation in the universe. "Ah! Sorry, I accidentally destroyed your planet. To introduce myself again, my name is Zhang Cheng, a master who has just returned from the spiritual universe. You may not understand the meaning of the word master according to your level of civilization. Just know that I am a few higher lives standing at the top of the whole material universe." While feeling the condition of his body, the young man raised his head and showed a faint smile. But judging from the expression on his face, he didn''t apologize for destroying darente''s mother planet. The so-called apology is not so much an expression of emotion as a habit that has been maintained for a long time. It''s like accidentally stepping on a bug. Some people will swear and complain about bad luck, while others will say sorry. In essence, there is no difference between the two behaviors, but I don''t know why, the former will always be regarded as lack of quality and education, while the latter can often be forgiven. "What on earth are you? Why did you create us? You destroyed us yourself?" the speaker obviously tried to find out the truth before he died. Although he has guessed something from the previous conversation, he still needs to confirm it. After all, at this stage, the decline and even extinction of darente civilization has become a doomed and unchangeable result. In addition, the strength shown by the other party is far beyond the limit that Parliament can deal with. Rather than continue to struggle, it''s better to simply accept your life, at least to keep those expeditionary troops stationed in other worlds. One day in the future, perhaps the expeditionary army will rise again and continue the fire of darente civilization. "Hehe, you asked me a stupid question. But I''m not bad today. I''ll just give you an answer." as Zhang Cheng said, like a trick, he took out a bottle with blue light from his arms. "Remember that gadget you stole? It''s the origin of everything." "It''s the mysterious liquid that can freeze everything, even time and space!" the speaker seemed to recognize what was in the bottle and his eyes began to shine. Zhang Cheng nodded gently: "yes! That''s it. Do you know that the universe we are in is actually a matter dominated universe? Do you know that there is a spiritual world completely composed of energy outside the physical universe? no You don''t know anything! Perhaps darente civilization is a small overlord in the surrounding areas, but in front of the real higher civilization, you are not even a stronger ant. In addition, in the middle of the two worlds, it is these mysterious liquids that act as isolation. In order to find out the secret contained in it, to surpass everything and stand at the end of the road of life evolution, I made a bold attempt and a crazy decision. Believe me, if I wasn''t lucky, I might never be able to complete the resurrection, let alone stand here... " Chapter 1389 How difficult is it to separate your personality, strength, soul, knowledge and thought one by one, and then let them exist in a relatively independent form, and then re gather and integrate them into a whole? The answer is that the success rate will never exceed one in a million! Because independence means that there will be many desires, and desires will lead to all kinds of uncertain factors. Almost no life with independent thought and consciousness will be willing to give up self and become a part of a great higher life. Therefore, the decision made by Zhang Cheng was absolutely crazy and full of gambling. Even he didn''t know whether these stripped things could merge together after they passed through the isolation layer and entered the material universe. If not, will these scattered parts still be themselves? But interestingly, the part stripped from the body that belongs to power awakened first, and in order to attract other parts, created a race on the planet under our feet, a darente who has crossed the space distance and is keen to expand and plunder resources. It was this race that helped him find two carriers of personality and thought, plus the soul stored in the center of the planet, a complete super life with endless power. And he still retains the new power he gained in the spiritual world than when he left before Under the gaze of the high-level darente civilization, Zhang Cheng raised his hand and gently fiddled with something in the vacuum. With ten flexible fingers drawing tracks, a strange pattern suddenly appeared out of thin air. In less than a minute, these patterns triggered a space collapse, with huge gravity and black holes. Before the members of Parliament and the members of the shadow guard could react, a huge shadow slowly emerged from the black hole. This is a tree! A huge! Incomparable tree! When it gradually changed from illusion to corpse, all the surrounding substances began to change uncontrollably. This change is not due to the impact of energy, but the embodiment of everyone''s thinking and spiritual fluctuation. "Do you feel it? This magnificent power that can change everything! This is the spirit, a thing that is different from material and energy, but interacts and depends on each other." Zhang Cheng quickly materialized this chaotic tree left in the spiritual world for a long time. When the chaotic tree entity completely solidified, the scattered star fragments gathered by some force at a very fast speed to protect the fragile tree roots and form a small island floating in the universe. With its huge power enough to change all materials and energy, the island quickly began to produce a variety of animals and plants, and formed an ecological balance at an extremely fast speed. When all the drastic changes are calm, the huge tree of chaos has completely appeared in front of every darente present. From the shock, fear and incredible expression on their faces, it is not difficult to judge that what the chaos tree shows is far beyond their understanding. After completing the work at hand, Zhang Cheng casually came to the palace like building on the tree crown, sat down on his own throne, smiled and invited him, "why, don''t you plan to come in and sit down? You know, not everyone has the opportunity to visit my greatest creation up close." "No, we don''t have to. We have clearly realized your strength and your weakness. If you don''t intend to run over us humble bugs, please let us go. Darentes need to give up their unrealistic pride and know themselves again." the speaker bowed his head very humbly and bowed deeply. As the saying goes, there is no harm without comparison! Perhaps before the appearance of Zhang Cheng, he would naively think that darente people are the pride of heaven, the invincible overlord of the surrounding star domain, and have strong knowledge and technology. But after seeing all this in front of him, he finally understood that in front of the real power, darente people are almost the same as those small insects that can kill dozens of insects with one foot, and there is no essential difference. "Ah! It''s good that you start to know yourself clearly. But you really don''t want to hear. Do I want to do something to you and your group?" Zhang Cheng holds his chin and looks at these extremely thin human beings with limbs and trunk with great interest. Through each other''s body, he can observe the soul fragments separated from himself. In fact, the souls of all darentes born on this planet come from a small part of Zhang Cheng''s soul. So as long as he wants, he can make this group disappear completely at any time. "Do I still have the right to say no?" the speaker sighed bitterly and walked slowly into the palace along the steps made of vines. This time, instead of trying to maintain his usual high posture, he knelt as soon as he crossed the threshold. In the face of the life and death of the whole race, any dignity, hatred or dissatisfaction are insignificant. Because if the whole race no longer exists, what is the point even if the last bottom line is retained? Survival is the most basic need of a race and even civilization. Otherwise, no matter what they have done, they will die out slowly with the passage of time and eventually become a short sentence record of other civilizations. Obviously, Zhang Cheng was very satisfied with this attitude and said bluntly: "You know what? In fact, you are all a small part of my soul, with unimaginable growth potential. But you ignore some of the most important parts and inevitably go astray. As long as you are willing to crawl at your feet and call me the creator, then I will give you real knowledge and power. But as a price, you must enlist for me War, wipe out all the enemies on my way forward. No matter how heavy the casualties are, we must never step back. " "You mean... Let the whole darente be your army and cannon fodder?" the speaker was not a fool and immediately heard the subtext. "That''s right! In return, I allow you to rule the whole universe instead of me after victory. No matter what order you want to establish, it doesn''t matter. What I want is only the transcendence of life in essence and the reconstruction of the whole material universe and spiritual world. I don''t care about anything except these." After saying that, Zhang Cheng raised his head and looked into the distance with deep eyes, which seemed to run through the end of the universe. Chapter 1390 At the far end of the universe, on an ancient planet that has existed since the birth of the universe, a dozen masters who control the operation of the material universe are gathering together. Since the sudden outbreak of chaos, they have broken the factional struggle and united again. Because everyone sitting here knows very well how terrible influence and destructive power the spiritual world has on the material universe. In particular, the book that hides countless secrets tells them in the simplest, roughest and most intuitive way how terrible harm the first born master has done to the whole material universe in order to evolve towards a higher level of life and pursue more powerful power. This kind of damage is still continuing, and may even lead to the collapse of the cycle. According to the power and technology at present, the masters simply do not have the ability to "restart the whole material universe" as believed by higher civilization. Because restart means that all the energy box materials scattered in space need to be gathered again, which is not an easy thing. And whoever has the ability to do this naturally means that he can control the material universe and become a supreme existence. Even the master must crawl under each other''s feet. But this time, all the living masters gathered together, and it was not another disturbing disaster somewhere in the universe. On the contrary, recently, all "disasters" have been controlled within a certain range, and there is no sign of "out of control" or "proliferation". They came to this unknown ancient planet only because they received a signal, an extremely clear signal that could not be captured. ¡­¡­ The guy sitting on a dark red stone first glanced at the others around him, and then took the lead in breaking the silence: "I believe all of you here should know why we are here today?" "Of course! Such an obvious signal is 100% intentional. But the key problem is that we don''t know who came back from the mysterious and unknown spiritual world and how he got the power we can''t understand." another master said his inner thoughts with a gloomy face. "That''s right! This is the most troublesome! According to records, several masters have abandoned everything in the material universe and entered in a pure spiritual state in order to pursue higher goals and surpass their own limits. No one knows what state they are now and whether they will launch a war against us." A famous master echoed in a heavy tone. As the most advanced living beings standing at the top of the evolution of the material universe, they know better than anyone what it means to break the limit. They also understand that if someone really controls the power of the two worlds at the same time, this living body can never fight. No one wants to fight a war without a chance of victory, even the master is no exception. Unfortunately, the choice is not in their hands, but in the hands of the other party. "Maybe... We can send an emissary first?" cautiously suggested a master who looked like the ecology of the flame element. But before anyone else said anything, the first master to say something shook his head directly: "It''s a terrible idea to expose one of us to each other''s sight! Do you know if he will attack directly, kill first, or control the messenger? The spiritual world is beyond the limit of our understanding, so I think we should wait and see if he will take any action." "Wait and see? Are you sure? The darentes he gathered up have begun to cross the strings and conquer the high-dimensional universe unscrupulously. It is estimated that before long, these guys will become a fatal threat. I even found some unprecedented ways of using energy in the hands of the darentes." the relatively small master hiding in the corner disagreed. Indeed, in their eyes, darente civilization is just a tiny ant in the three-dimensional universe. But when these little ants acquire enough knowledge and technology to kill their masters, their threat will increase exponentially. You know, so far, nothing can really threaten the master except one or two super civilizations that once existed. "Can the weapons they use really hurt us?" "Yes! Very sure! Look, this is the mark they left on me." With that, the little master came out of the shadow and showed a slightly vicissitudes and wrinkled face. On this old face, you can clearly see a cut about the thickness of two fingers. Some unknown dark blue liquid wriggles slightly at the wound, preventing all forms of self-healing. "Is this?!!!!!!!" The first master to speak suddenly stood up from the red rock, and his eyes burst out a terrible light. "Ah! It''s something I''ve never seen before, a mysterious medium between matter and energy. Although it''s only a little, it freezes everything around, even time and space. Can you believe it? It''s just a spell released by a senior darente caster. If there are thousands of them, even I will die. It''s not an exaggeration But the most appropriate description. Please imagine whether the guy with this technology and power is ready to kill us all long ago? " "Unbelievable! Is this what the other party brought back from the spiritual world?" "Damn it! It seems that this is an inevitable war, isn''t it?" ¡­¡­ There is no doubt that for a guy who has spread the weapons that can kill the master, it is absolutely impossible to hold the purpose of "cooperation" or "negotiation". Anyone who is not a fool can clearly realize this. What''s more terrible is that the other party may know each of them very well, but they can''t know the real identity of the other party. Information inequality alone is enough to become a fatal flaw. Every master looked at the dark blue liquid in the wound and fell into a long silence. After a long time, the first master who spoke finally raised his head and said in an indisputable tone: "we must send messengers to find out who he is first and then his purpose. I understand that this will put one of us in an extremely dangerous situation, but sacrifice is necessary to win the final victory." Chapter 1391 There is no doubt that in an organization with relatively equal strength, identity and status, if you need to choose one person to sacrifice for the whole group, you must take the most fair way. This way should not only represent the collective will, but also make the chosen unlucky man accept his life. Finally, in the anonymous vote of more than a dozen masters, a woman unfortunately became an emissary. She did not try to plead anything, nor did she seem to evade responsibility. After a few minutes of silence, she took the initiative to tear a crack and disappeared alone. Because she knew that in the eyes of other masters, her own strength was the weakest, and she could not contribute too much to the future war. Even if she was afraid of death, she would not cause irreparable consequences. It has to be said that although this reason is very sufficient, the heart dominated by women is full of reluctance and anger. Unfortunately, she couldn''t put the idea of revenge in her mind into practice. With a little preparation, she found the obvious signal source in the physical universe, took a deep breath and directly crossed the string connecting the high latitude and the bottom dimension universe. Next second This is for the female master with long dark blue hair like a waterfall to see the distant island floating in the vast universe, a giant tree world emitting mysterious energy. But before trying to get close, magic warships with strange shapes emerged from the darkness and surrounded the intruders. It is not difficult to judge from the dark blue light clusters flashing at the front end that they have undoubtedly left an incurable wound on a master''s face. Of course, these warships are not very advanced in terms of protection level and technology. They can even be completely decomposed into cosmic dust by waving. But the problem is that such warships are not only a few, but are densely scattered in the surrounding space. At a glance, there are hundreds of millions of warships. If we attack together, even the master will pay a considerable price. What''s more, she can guarantee that if she reveals her flaws in order to defend or avoid the attack of warships, the person hidden in the tree world will not hesitate to choose to take action, subdue and even imprison herself in an instant. So the female dominator chose to keep quiet and wait patiently for the other party to send out an invitation to talk. The tense confrontation lasted less than three or five minutes. Those warships flashing blue light at the front suddenly stopped all their actions, quickly retreated back to their own position, and made way for the giant number in space. You don''t have to ask. This is a typical release. Someone gave orders to the ship''s controller to allow her to go inside and meet the person who returned from the spiritual world. "Well, the other party didn''t directly choose to kill me, or imprison and enslave me. This should be a good start..." The female master murmured to herself and walked along the only way to the palace in the canopy. The closer she was, the more she found that the tree floating in the universe under her feet was emitting strong chaos all the time. At the same time, there is an energy that you can''t say, but you must be vigilant. It always surrounds your body and makes people feel out of breath. "Ah! Welcome, lady of afya. I didn''t expect that you were still so beautiful after so long." With a familiar voice, Zhang Cheng, sitting on the throne, finally stood up, smiled and took the lead in greeting. "Is it you?!" the female master known as afya stared wide, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw. Because in the impression of most masters, Zhang Cheng is just a brave newcomer with some special means and the madness of daring to fight all taboos. No one would have thought that the last batch of him to enter the spiritual world would become the first guy to successfully come back alive and start a war. Appreciating the few women who are in line with their own aesthetics among the masters, Zhang Cheng smiled and asked, "why, is it strange? You know, the universe has experienced at least two cycles from explosion to extinction since the last time I opened the node. What''s more, I''m not the only one who came back from there." "You''re not the only one? What do you mean! Is it......" afya''s pupil suddenly contracted like a star. "Just as you guessed. No accident, there should be someone who has also passed through the isolation zone. At present, he is waiting for awakening in a corner of the material universe, or has awakened, secretly planning how to reshape the whole universe according to his own will and a large number of subsidiary rules." Zhang Cheng explained carelessly. "Who is the other returnee?" afya asked nervously. You should know that a returnee has made the masters nervous and ready to fight to death. If there is a second one, they may not even have a 5% chance of winning. "Byron! I believe you should be very familiar with this name. He is the first highest life body born in this material universe, and also the first madman to notice the ceiling and give up everything." Without any concealment, Zhang Cheng said the other party''s name directly. As a person who likes to plan for the worst in everything, he doesn''t think Byron will choose to stay in the broken spiritual world. Like himself, he will choose to risk permanent disappearance, cross the isolation belt and resurrect. That''s why it''s constantly sending signals to the whole universe. In this way, he wants the former collaborator and current competitor to make it clear that he has been resurrected. As for the masters of the old universe, they had long been out of his consideration. "Byron! The original master! The Supreme Master, explorer and destroyer. He created the most glorious era of the universe, and he also destroyed the original perfect cycle and balance..." avya whispered the description written in the ancient secretary. Perhaps in the eyes of many later masters, Byron is only an ancient symbol, only existing in books and memories. But for those who came step by step from the distant past and witnessed that history with their own eyes, she knows the power of the original master better than anyone. He is like a savior who dispels darkness and establishes order by himself, and a tyrant who does not allow anyone to disobey his will. you ''re right! A tyrant! Although the new masters didn''t realize this at the beginning, it was too late when they found out late Chapter 1392 There is no doubt that for Byron, avya''s feelings are complex. From the initial worship and obedience, to the subsequent suspicion, betrayal and hatred, she didn''t even know what kind of attitude she would show if the other party appeared again. Under this extremely tangled emotional torture, she was silent for more than ten minutes, and then asked, "what''s the evidence? What evidence do you have to prove that he also came back from that world?" "Evidence? Hahaha! Believe me, I don''t need to prove anything. I have seen him in the spiritual world. I have talked with him, cooperated with him, discussed with him and fought with him. I know him better than any of you. If anyone in the whole universe can compete with me, it must be him. Byron won''t die, he will survive like me. When However, it is not ruled out that he will lose something in this process, but the harvest will be much more than the loss. " When he said these words, Zhang Cheng''s tone was full of firmness without hesitation or hesitation. Because he needs an opponent, an enemy. Only in this way can he maximize his full potential and move towards the goal of higher life. If successful, he will be the only dominator connecting the material and spiritual world, and can even be called the Supreme God. "Have you seen him in the spiritual world? He... What was he like at that time?" afya said cautiously. Zhang Cheng touched his chin, searched for a slightly blurred memory, and then slowly said: "he was wearing a black cloak, and his whole body was thin and almost only skin and bones were left. His appearance was like that of the necromancer, the lich, or the God of death mentioned in some magical civilization." "You mean... There''s hardly much vitality left in his body?" afya frowned suddenly for some reason. "Why, do you think it''s strange?" Zhang Cheng pursed his lips and a playful smile appeared. "The spiritual world is a very pure place, so pure that you can''t disguise yourself. Because every action or thought of you will be presented directly. So what I see is Byron without any disguise. What you see is Byron disguised under layers of aura and deception." Afya nodded thoughtfully, followed by another question: "what secrets have you found in the spiritual world? How do you want to reshape the whole universe?" "Do you want to know? Sorry, it''s hard to express this clearly in words. If you really want to know what kind of secret is hidden in the spiritual world, you can only feel it in person through your eyes, your hands and your purest spirit. Because even Byron and I can''t guarantee that what you understand will be 100% correct. Well, nonsense Let''s stop here first. If you guessed right, you must be the messenger sent by the masters, or in another way, you are the victim of their retreat, right? " After saying that, two sharp cold lights burst out of Zhang Cheng''s eyes. Although he never regarded the masters representing the old times as enemies, he didn''t mind dealing with them in advance if the other party took the initiative to make trouble. "You guessed right! I am the messenger and also the victim. Now, I have almost completed my mission. Obviously, you will not negotiate with us at all. You have this more magnificent and almost crazy goal. We are destined to be enemies of each other. There is nothing to talk about. If you don''t want to kill me, imprison me and enslave me, I think I''ll leave now. "Afya bent down and bowed gracefully. This is not a hypocritical etiquette, but the weak are paying their respects to the strong. Because the young man who has just been resurrected has stood higher than the Lord. Although he has not completed the final transformation, it is only a matter of time. But Zhang Cheng didn''t seem to let the other party go back like this, and said meaningfully, "do you have to go right away? Why don''t you stay and have a drink and exchange some views and opinions. As I know, you are different from those stubborn conservatives. You don''t have their ambition and desire, nor are you keen on power or dominance." "What do you want to express?" afya seemed to be aware of some attempt, and the whole person suddenly became nervous. "Relax! I''m not going to kill you, at least not now. I just want to give you a choice. As the master, you should already feel that the cycle of the material universe can hardly last too long. When the cycle collapses, all energy, matter, space, time, and dimensional chords will collapse together. What''s more, collapse The chaos caused by the collapse will destroy all life and civilization. That''s right! The universe under our feet will become a dead land, and there will be no more life. " Speaking of this, Zhang Cheng took a sip of the juice squeezed from the fruit of chaos tree. "The world without life is boring, and the universe without civilization and struggle has no need to exist, so rebuilding it is one of the missions of Byron and me. But you know, one can''t systematically reshape the whole huge material universe, and I intend to integrate it into the spiritual world. Only the perfect unity of material and spirit can create more interesting things "How are you? Are you interested in joining hands with me?" "Join hands? Do you want me to betray other masters and my own camp?" afya asked with a sneer. "Don''t be so ugly! Betrayal is not a shameful thing. As long as we can get enough benefits from betrayal. Look at me, how many conspiracies, betrayals and destruction we have experienced before we get to today. Of course, this is not showing off, but just stating a fact. Many idealists believe that the world must be beautiful and the future must be bright and full of hope But the cruel reality is just the opposite. All of us, including you and me, are shrouded in darkness. Interests, disputes, struggles and killings are the most essential things of life, which are deeply engraved in the genes and even the soul of every living body. " "If my answer was no, what would you do?" "I can only say I''m sorry. I''m afraid you can''t get out of this palace, let alone pass back such important news. But if you agree, I''ll authorize you to pass the news to the other masters and tell them that the old era has passed and the dawn of the new era has come..." Chapter 1393 There is no doubt that the messengers sent by the masters were under house arrest. Afya didn''t even need to try. She knew she couldn''t get out of the palace composed of vines and branches, nor could she avoid tens of millions of magic warships around and pass back the hard news. The only thing she can do is wait patiently, wait for the other party''s resources to release herself, or make up her mind to kill herself. As for the option of betrayal, it did not exist from the beginning. Because she doesn''t want to be dominated by anyone, even if this person has far more powerful power and higher life forms. Of course, Zhang Cheng didn''t mean to embarrass the female master. He still released a strong signal to the whole material universe. This delicate state lasted for quite a long time until the masters finally couldn''t stand it and began to send a small army to launch a tentative attack on the Starfleet composed of darentes. Looking at the glittering light in the distant starry sky because of the war, Zhang Cheng smiled and asked the speaker kneeling in front of him: "how about the attack intensity in recent days? Haven''t you lost too many main fleets?" "Our losses are minimal, master. If you hadn''t banned counterattack, the enemy would have been defeated by our invincible fleet." the speaker knelt on the ground and responded in an extremely humble and pious tone. With more and more knowledge, technology and power constantly impacting darente''s inherent cognition and thought, he finally understood how ridiculous his previous arrogance and arrogance were. As a civilization, darentes don''t even understand the most basic strings and dimensions. How can they fight against a terrorist life standing at the top of the material universe. As the saying goes, we are fearless because of ignorance. All the bold guys in the world are not born fearless, but because they don''t understand the stakes behind it. Once you begin to understand, those bold ideas will quickly dissipate and replace them with fear and awe. Obviously, the darentes who survived are now at a later stage. The more they get, the more they fear this young man who looks only in his early twenties, and even willingly become a loyal servant. "Defeat? Hehe, believe me, they are not so easy to be defeated. You know, what you are exposed to now is only the enemy''s leading force, the lowest cannon fodder, which is used to test my reaction. Once they know your deployment situation, Chapter 1394 No communication! There is no so-called declaration of war! In a tragic war in which only one side is doomed to survive, there can be no ridiculous rules of engagement. Both sides will make every effort and use all means to ensure the maximum elimination of the enemy. So the first round of saturation attack began when the huge fleets began to get close to each other and reach each other. In the originally dark starry sky, the brightest light of the whole material universe flashes for a moment! Hundreds of millions of energy are released here! Its powerful energy even fills a large number of man-made black holes! Matter and energy are constantly transformed in the most intense and unimaginable way in this area. The warships located in the outermost layer of the fleet have turned into insignificant dust in the universe before they even have time to react. Their proud energy protection force field, even for a second, had disintegrated with the ship. There is no doubt that there has never been a war of such scale and intensity in the whole material universe before. The previous superstring war was not as good as this one. "Energy, material and life bloom at the moment of death... It''s really beautiful and spectacular! It seems that your allies have decided to gamble everything and give me some color to see, haven''t they?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile on his chin. Obviously, the fierce battle outside did not affect his mood at all. To be exact, the life and death of the darentes were not taken into account from beginning to end. "You''re right! With the mobilization of this scale and the coalition composed of hundreds of super civilizations, the masters have used all their cards except themselves. Do you think your servants can hold up?" afya raised her head and asked. "I don''t know." Zhang Cheng shook his head carelessly. "What does it matter to me if they can hold on? Survival and destruction are always a simple choice. If they can persist, it shows that these darentes separated from my soul have the potential to become the overlord of the whole universe, and I will give them corresponding status after the war. But if I can''t hold on, I just lose a group of worthless people Cannon fodder. Believe me, in this universe full of countless intelligent races, there are countless races willing to become my servants. I have the ability to support a group of qualified men again in a very short time, but can the super civilization under the control of the masters recover as before in such a short time? " "How ruthless! Your character is still the same as before." afya''s tone was full of sarcasm. "Ruthlessness? How many masters are not ruthless if they can reach the position of dominating on the road of evolution? If they are not ruthless, who can give up the past, those complex emotions and choose an evolutionary road that must endure loneliness and loneliness. Especially after losing all ethical and moral constraints, almost every dominator has broken the shackles and tried his best Love releases the deepest dark desire in your heart. Just some are direct, just like me, while others are hypocritical, just like you. Tell me, dear afya, you are still resurrecting your twin brother. Do you often go to the river of love with him? " As the last word in Zhang Cheng''s mouth blurted out, afya''s face suddenly changed, and her pupils burst out a complex light mixed with panic, panic, fear, anger and so on. She never dreamed that the secret she had been hiding in her heart would one day be excavated by outsiders. "You... How do you know?!" there was a shiver in the female master''s voice. "Isn''t it strange? Don''t forget that when I came back from the spiritual world, I could penetrate your body and directly understand the fluctuations of your spirit. It''s hard to imagine that you, who always maintained a pure image, had a strong emotion and possessive desire for your twin brother. What''s more interesting is that you killed him crazily after he explicitly rejected you , and then use the method of necromancer magic to resurrect them into undead, and then imprison, enslave and control... " "Shut up! Stop talking!" "Why, did I poke the pain in your heart? Or, hypocritical you have been unable to face your heart and the ugliest side of your human nature?" Zhang Cheng obviously did not intend to let the other party go easily and continue to make the other party lose his mind through sharp words. "Shut up! Shut up! You don''t understand anything at all! And you''re not qualified to comment on what I''ve done! At least, I didn''t destroy my mother star and those relatives, lovers and friends I once cared about and admired." afya retorted hoarsely while panting. Unfortunately, this kind of accusation can not have a slightest impact on Zhang Cheng who threw himself into the dark. He replied with a faint smile on his face: "No! You''re wrong! I''ve never had any friends, and I never really fell in love with anyone. The people you think I care about are actually just social pastimes used to kill boring time. Our relationship is not so much friends as mutual use. I never hide the dark side of my character, and even show it openly. On the contrary But you always like to show your good side, but you secretly do something darker than me. " "What do you want to do?!" afya finally noticed something wrong and her face was full of vigilance. "What are you doing? Of course, I want you to do something insignificant for me. Shame usually refers to the feeling of shame and disgrace caused by the inferiority of the object''s moral connotation. It is the moral emotion of self-consciousness and self condemnation. The reason why you have this feeling is that the theme consciousness has not been cut off from everything in the past. But now do a cut It''s not too late. " With that, Zhang Cheng suddenly took a step forward, grabbed the slender neck of the female master and lifted it from the ground. Of course, this level of physical attack is not enough to hurt the most powerful life in the physical universe. But after grabbing, he began to rush the invisible spiritual power into each other''s consciousness. In the blink of an eye, afya''s body and spirit began to struggle frantically, trying to get rid of this controlled state. However, unfortunately, after the psychological defense line was broken, there was a flaw in her spiritual barrier, which was taken advantage of by Zhang Cheng. The protagonist unconsciously accepted some unacceptable information Chapter 1395 The war, in which all the higher civilizations in the material universe joined, lasted less than 100 hours, and the main string closest to the war area collapsed due to overload. Almost every intelligent life with observation ability can clearly see that in the stable cycle of the multi-dimensional universe, there is a huge gap that can not be filled or repaired at all. Around this gap, whether it is material, energy or anything else, there are strange distortions. No one knows what happened inside, let alone how serious the consequences are. The only thing the masters know is that they have no way back. Either they solve the Challenger who tries to overthrow the old order and crush all the other''s dreams and ambitions, or they are turned into a group of sad losers and swept into the garbage of history. insane! ruin! despair! Most of the participants in the war could not even feel the pain before they died. They were crushed by intensive attacks as soon as they entered the range of the other party''s weapon system. Here, all skills, tactics and strategies are useless. Some are just the most primitive, barbaric and pure frontal collision. Countless higher civilizations that dominate one side have suffered heavy losses, while others have completely lost all their armed forces. The severity of the war was far beyond everyone''s expectation. But interestingly, as the two sides initiating the war, neither Zhang Cheng nor the masters have the slightest intention to participate. In this way, they watched their cannon fodder consume each other from a distance and waited patiently for the best opportunity to intervene ¡­¡­ "It''s incredible! The war damage ratio between the enemy and US has reached an amazing 1:300000!" a master looked at the report sent by his hand and his face was full of incredible expression. You should know that almost no civilization qualified to receive the call of the masters is weak. But now, these powerful higher civilizations have been crushed by a group of darentes who have just entered the interstellar age. you ''re right! It''s rolling! It takes almost a whole space fleet to destroy an enemy magic warship. "Those dark blue mysterious liquids are too troublesome! We must find a way to get rid of them, otherwise the attack is no different from suicide." another master frowned and expressed his view. Where he looked, tens of thousands of magic warships were forming a half arc. The launcher originally used to attack at the front end was now laying a large dark blue isolation belt along the front in an extremely slow way. Whether it is an energy weapon or a physical strike, 100% will be intercepted and eventually fall into an eternal freezing state. Only at the moment of canceling the protection and launching a counterattack can the fleet dominated by the masters have the opportunity to cross the separation zone and destroy the enemy warships behind. But the price is that they bear 300000 times higher death and loss than the enemy. If the darentes don''t take the initiative to withdraw the isolation belt, they don''t even know if they can cause even a little damage to the enemy. Nothing is more hopeless than fighting a war in which there is no hope of victory. Even the masters can clearly feel how desperate those fleet commanders who take the initiative to attack are. Just as they carefully observed these mysterious dark blue liquids, as if to find some flaws, a familiar figure suddenly appeared at the door. "Afya? How did you come back!" the first master''s eyes showed surprise. After all, in the minds of most masters, the "messenger" has probably been killed, or brutally tortured and imprisoned, and has not been able to come back alive. "Is there any need to ask? Of course he let me back." afya replied expressionless. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Every master present suddenly felt that she seemed a little strange and different from the original. "Who is he?" The master with an incurable scar on his face took the lead in raising the issues that we are most concerned about. "He? He is... He is..." The expression on afya''s face suddenly began to become tangled and painful. At the same time, there was a dark blue halo in her eyes, and the whole person trembled uncontrollably. "No! Get away!" Undoubtedly aware of the danger, a master shouted loudly and directly tore into the space regardless of the life and death of his men. Next second Bang! The dazzling blue light burst in the center of the warship, which gathered the most advanced technology in the material universe! It covers the command system of the master and the whole huge Starfleet. No accidents! They all became motionless living sculptures in an instant. Only no more than three fast-moving guys escaped the disaster and stood in the distance staring at the area that had been completely frozen. "No! No! No! No! No! I... what have I done?!" Afya, the only one standing unharmed at the center of the explosion, opened her mouth and inspected her surroundings, with her hands shaking uncontrollably. She had no idea what had happened to her and why she had not been affected by the blue liquid. Before the female master could recover from the shock, a ghostly figure came out directly behind her, smashed the frozen masters one by one at a lightning speed, and then sealed the broken limbs into the prepared container. After all this, afya realized that the other party was not someone else, but Zhang Cheng, who had a physical conflict with herself in the palace not long ago. "What did you do to me?! why can''t I remember at all?" the female master asked with gnashing teeth. "Me? I just helped you make a complete separation from the past. From now on, you are my man." Zhang Cheng stretched out a hand and gently stroked each other''s cheek. His eyes never left the masters who escaped from death in the distance. He was sure that after this sudden attack, the order of the old era had collapsed. When all higher civilizations realize that the master is no longer the highest life in the material universe, they are bound to submit to their new ruler. But no one will know that Zhang Chenggen did not intend to be a ruler. On the contrary, he has a higher goal and pursuit, that is to become the creator of the whole new universe. The dusk of the old era has come to an end, and the dawn of the new era is about to rise Chapter 1396 Singularity, also known as the starting point, is said to be the center of the whole material universe and the place where the universe was originally born. Even in many super civilizations, few people know the existence of singularity. Because it does not exist in any star map, nor does it exist in matter and energy. Instead, it expands, shrinks, expands and shrinks to a solidified Black Gel At the maximum, the radius can even cover more than tens of light-years, while at the minimum, it is only a point that can not be distinguished by the naked eye. After destroying the masters who symbolized the order of the old era, Zhang Cheng transplanted the tree of chaos here, allowing the root point to penetrate into the singularity bit by bit, and continuously absorbing the energy and material from the material universe. Needless to ask, he has begun to plan to reshape all the known worlds. In just a few thousand hours, the cycle of the material universe from its birth to its beginning has stopped, replaced by desperate waiting and bad news from the edge of the material universe. The material universe is shrinking at an extremely fast speed and hundreds of millions of stars disappear out of thin air. At this rate, it will not be long before the material universe will die forever, and no civilization can be spared. What is more terrible is that almost all super civilizations have been recruited by the masters and sent all their armed forces. When this huge combined fleet was destroyed, no one knew what had happened and where the masters who maintained the multi-dimensional cosmic cycle had gone. ¡­¡­ Looking at the giant tree that is constantly drawing energy and material from the singularity, Zhang Cheng asked without looking back: "how long do you think it will take to reach the look I expected?" "I don''t know! I don''t want to know," afya replied in a neutral tone. In fact, since she was forced to make a separation from the past, she has always maintained this half dead look. Maybe it''s because of guilt, or maybe it''s more sad than heart death. In short, the only difference between walking dead and walking dead at present is that she can think and speak, but that''s all. "Why, are you still angry about what happened some time ago? Or do you think my plan can''t succeed at all? Let the past pass. Smart people should learn to give up meaningless remorse and frustration and focus on the future. Imagine how great rights and benefits you can get as the highest follower if my plan succeeds Strength. "Zhang Cheng turned and looked at the other party''s dim eyes. He was obviously very clear that the reason why afya became like this was related to his previous forced tearing of the psychological defense line and peeping into the deepest secrets of his memory. It''s like a strong man who takes advantage of others'' danger and rapes a woman. But the former is a hundred times more serious than the latter! If the consciousness and psychological endurance of the master were not much higher than that of other intelligent lives, she would be a complete madman or fool now. "Power? Power? Do you think I still care about them now?" avya pursed her lips and smiled sarcastically. "Maybe, who knows what will happen in the future. At least according to my experience, all psychological pain will eventually be cured by time. But the original desire hidden in the deepest heart will never disappear." Zhang Cheng shrugged his shoulders indifferently. After all, the reason why he left the female master was not for anything else, but to leave an object to communicate with. As a creator who is about to end the old universe and create a new universe, those ordinary lives can no longer keep up with the honest way of thinking, and even it is very difficult for the master to understand. Perhaps the only person who can communicate with him normally is Byron, who doesn''t know where to hide. While paying attention to the growth of the tree of chaos, they appreciated that countless civilizations tried their best to make the stopped cycle flow again in order to survive. Far away in a dark universe without any light and stars, the original master had revived from death. He first inspected the bad environment around him, followed by feeling the lost energy, grinned and muttered: "Ah! It seems that he woke up earlier than I expected and has begun to reshape the whole material universe. According to the current loss rate, I don''t have much time left. But it doesn''t matter. Even if the singularity is occupied, I still have a backup plan." The voice just fell! Byron slowly took out a crystal completely composed of spiritual energy from the heart of his chest, and then crushed it directly. Boom! A dazzling white light lit up this desolate area that had been completely dark since its birth. Next second Under the action of powerful spiritual force, all materials begin to decompose and reorganize rapidly, and finally form a stable channel to the spiritual world. "Then next, I will begin to tear apart the material universe that is about to be destroyed and reshape a new world dominated by my spirit and will. When my world is reshaped, let''s compete again." After all, Byron forcibly established a terrible force field with the help of the power pouring in from the spiritual world, and began to frantically collect material and energy and focus it on one point. Both sides have no intention of covering up, so they can feel each other''s existence and what the other is doing. Interestingly, neither the honesty who firmly occupied the initiative nor Byron who was half a step behind had any intention of making trouble for the other party, let alone launching a life and death war in advance to decide who was the only Creator. On the contrary! Maybe in their subconscious mind, they all want to see what the new world looks like in each other''s mind, what is different from their expectations, and what are the similarities. In this way, with the continuous aggregation, aggregation and re aggregation of matter and energy at two points I don''t know how long it took. When the absorbed energy and material exceeded one tenth of the total, the stable material universe began to erupt into an unprecedented disaster. The chain expansion caused by stars losing too much energy alone turned countless star regions into nothingness. From the star map, the whole universe is full of unobservable areas of different sizes. Some of these places are black holes caused by gravitational collapse, while others directly lose the support of matter and energy and enter a distorted void state. Chapter 1397 With the continuous loss of matter and energy, the old universe is inevitably going to perish, while two new universes with different characteristics are still pregnant. Through the star map, we can clearly see that two strong gravitational points are forming inside the old universe, continuously dividing up the legacy of the old universe. Even some higher civilizations seem to escape by some means, but they all fail in the end. Neither Cheng nor Byron had the slightest mercy and kindness. What they want to create is a new world that fully complies with their will and ideas, rather than retaining a group of civilizations born from the old universe and retaining a lot of knowledge, memory and emotion. When these escape devices of higher civilization were about to reach the edge of the void, they were crushed by some invisible force without exception, and even no records could be preserved. When more and more higher civilizations die out, all the futile struggles and resistance finally stop and are replaced by an indescribable madness. In the shrinking old universe, all civilizations that have not yet perished inevitably flee to those relatively stable regions. In order to capture these habitable planets and galaxies, they did not hesitate to invest the last strength of the whole civilization, just to survive for a long time. Cruel facts once again prove that when survival is threatened, all ethics, morality, law and other accessories extended from the basis of civilization will be abandoned by their creators in an instant and replaced by the most primitive and naked instincts and desires. slaughter! ruin! Death! Almost every civilization capable of violence is venting its fear of death and the future. Because they don''t know what happened, they only know that their living space is shrinking, and no galaxy can be called safe or stable. Fortunately, this intense fear did not last long. When the energy and matter absorbed by the two new universes reached the critical point, this unrestricted plundering finally stopped. At this moment, the old universe has shrunk to less than one tenth of the original material universe, like a riddled sieve. Although it has not completely disappeared, there are not many places suitable for living. The most important thing is that the force of rules to maintain its operation no longer exists, leaving only ruins and devastation. Just as the survivors began to cry with joy and thought they had escaped, two dazzling light masses burst out from the left and right ends of the old universe. Next second The powerful impact and energy release enveloped all the remaining areas of the old universe. to hit! Explosion! Fusion! In front of the forces generated at the beginning of the birth of the new universe, the riddled old universe is as fragile as a newborn baby. It was swallowed up in the blink of an eye! But slowly! Because the two new universes only use unique rules, a zone like an isolation zone is slowly formed at the edge of their respective influence range. I don''t know how long it took After the two new universes gradually stabilized and began to form stable galaxies, even after the emergence of species origin, Zhang Cheng, who always kept his concentration, finally relaxed a little, raised his right hand, felt the rules made by himself around, smiled and muttered to himself: "This is the power of the creator? This is the higher level of life beyond the master? It seems good! Now, I finally become immortal in the real sense." The voice just fell! A familiar translucent shadow suddenly appeared in front of him out of thin air and greeted him with a smile: "long time no see, dear friend, I didn''t expect us to meet in this way. First of all, allow me to pay tribute to you, the creator of the new universe." "Thank you very much! I also want to congratulate you, the creator of another new universe." Zhang Cheng smiled and bowed. Standing in front of him was no one else, but an illusion created by Byron. "Hahaha! As I expected, you and I are the only ones who are qualified to stand at the fixed point of the new era. The remaining masters either lack enough courage and enterprising spirit, or lack enough knowledge and understanding of the whole universe. Drawing strength from the spiritual world to reshape the whole material universe is not something anyone can do casually. Now In, two new worlds have been formed. Do we have to compete? "Byron asked confidently. Needless to ask, he is not satisfied to be the only Creator, but to be the only and supreme one. "Are you sure you have to do this?" Zhang Cheng asked with a smile. You know, as creator, both have been bound to the universe they created. This means that if you want to kill or pull the other party down from a high place, you must first destroy the world created by the other party. It''s not easy! After all, the reason why the former material universe was easily destroyed is that on the one hand, it did not have a strong and independent subjective consciousness and only relied on the masters to reflect its existence, on the other hand, the stable rules have been hit too many times. But now, both new universes have a supreme creator. No matter how hard they are hit, as long as there is no outflow of material and energy, even if all celestial bodies are destroyed, they can be restarted under one idea. But Byron obviously didn''t think so. He raised his chin slightly and said meaningfully: "Why not? I believe you should be very clear that no matter people, species and civilization, if they want to become stronger, they must have at least one competitor. Think of those ridiculous masters who try to ease their spears and shields by establishing organizations and protect their rights and status in an almost ridiculous way. But what is the result? They were eliminated. " "I agree with you. It''s a good thing to have a competitor with equal strength, but the problem is that you think that with the strength we now have, a frontal confrontation will cause too much turbulence. What''s more, as a freshman, you and I don''t even have a deep understanding of our current situation and ability." "When do you think we should start the competition?" "Perhaps waiting for the first batch of mature civilizations in their respective universe is the signal of war between you and me." "Civilization? Ah! I see what you mean! In that case, I''ll go back and wait patiently. Anyway, you and I have enough time and patience..." Chapter 1398 Breeding, birth, growth, evolution From birth to the formation of a developed civilization, all life must go through a series of hardships, pain, even despair and death. In this process, all kinds of plagues, diseases, natural disasters, and wars accompanied by ambition and desire are likely to make a civilization decline at any time, and even eventually perish. According to the law of the material universe in the old times, generally, for every one million civilizations, less than 2% have the opportunity to leave their parent star and enter the vast universe. Therefore, the creation of civilization is not so much a "technical activity" as a cruel process of continuous attempt, screening and elimination. There is no exception to those civilizations that are naturally born, or by higher civilizations, or by the trunk of creation. When the first batch of civilizations with interstellar exploration ability appeared in the two new universes, they all got a mysterious clue, which slowly guided them to the broken zone sandwiched between the two universes and was the last residue of the material universe in the old era. No accidents! After discovering each other, civilizations from the two universes chose to go to war at the first time. For a time, this ancient and strange space was filled with a large number of strange weapons, warships and races. Their only goal is to capture the mysterious celestial body with strange light in the center. No one knows what this oval light mass is, only that there may be huge secrets and treasures hidden inside. It may be profound and incomprehensible knowledge, or it may be a destructive weapon left by a creator. In short, no civilization will allow other civilizations other than itself. These civilizations who have endured great sacrifices and casualties simply do not know that at this moment, their every move is exposed to the sight of the two creators, and even their thoughts and inner activities are no exception. ¡­¡­ "Interesting! You actually chose the chaotic rules full of uncertainty to create life and civilization. Tell me, what made you make such a stupid decision?" Byron looked down on the war through different dimensions. There is no doubt that the so-called "treasure" actually has nothing in it. It is just an introduction and a prop used to trigger a war. His real goal is to win with his only competitor. As the creator, Byron can no longer vent his power as before. Otherwise, the order and rules that are hard to establish will collapse in a very short time, and everything will return to nothingness and chaos. So after thinking about it, the two decided to use another way to verify whose idea is more correct and whose power is more powerful. Unfortunately, these civilizations bred in the new universe have naturally become chess pieces to be manipulated and fooled. "Chaos means uncertainty! It means infinite possibilities! It may be good, it may be bad, it may be vibrant, it may be dead. In short, without enough chaotic rules, the life and even the universe you create will be incomplete and cannot reach the ceiling above your head. I admit that from the current progress of the war, the literature you create Ming obviously has an absolute advantage, but don''t forget that uncertainty also means miracles, just as I, a life from the three-dimensional universe in the old era, can now stand here and compete with you. "Zhang Cheng replied carelessly. Through the last string that runs through the destruction of the old universe, he can clearly see that the civilization he bred is retreating, and he is even about to lose his last line of defense. Interestingly, a young commander who had no status suddenly launched a military coup, grabbed command from the joint fleet, and then fought back at a lightning speed. Under the guidance of his bold and even crazy strategies and tactics, the huge fleet that had been desperate to choose to retreat once again erupted into unprecedented combat effectiveness, and soon drove the enemy out of its own chassis. For a moment, the anxious war seemed to return to the origin again. Seeing this scene, Byron raised his eyebrows in surprise and said in a half joking tone, "this is what you call a miracle? It''s hard to be confident!" Zhang Cheng smiled and nodded: "Yes! This is the power of miracles. You should understand that there is a changing curve between order and chaos. When it falls into undervaluation, it will produce unspeakable disaster and despair, but once it reaches the peak, there is almost nothing to stop. Therefore, the war will last for a long time, and even countless talents and heroes will emerge, or Maybe you and I will never win or lose. " "Interesting point of view! Maybe you are right. We will never win or lose by relying on this method. But it doesn''t seem bad. At least we can see each other''s ultimate understanding of the universe from the war. Through competition, you and I will slowly understand our full potential, and then feel the opportunity of next evolution and self transcendence." In saying these words, Byron did not hide his insatiable and restless steps in his heart. He was not satisfied because he went beyond the limitations of domination, let alone stopped. On the contrary, he had set his eyes on the distance early. "Ah! It seems you noticed it, didn''t you?" Zhang Cheng smiled meaningfully. Since the new universe stabilized, he could vaguely perceive that there seemed to be some unknown area outside the broken spiritual world. But with the strength and level of life they now have, it is far from enough to meet the preconditions for entry. It is as if many lower civilizations began to imagine what the end of the universe was when they first correctly recognized the universe. A wall? A mirror? Endless darkness? Or the void that distorts everything? When cognition reaches a certain limit, you can often feel what others ignore. In Zhang Cheng''s eyes, evolution is a never-ending process. Either it is eliminated in this process, or it is courageous to move forward. No matter what happens ahead, we should unswervingly go on. "Hahaha! Of course! How can I not feel it! Maybe you and I are not alone, maybe our evolutionary path has just begun. How, are you interested in maintaining this competitive and cooperative relationship?" "Of course! My pleasure!" ¡­¡­